《Afterlife Department》


 Chapter 1 - A Hardworking Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1 - A Hardworking Soul</h4>


    Huo Ling wiped the sweat off his forehead as he raised his head and stared at the ring sun. He pinched the front of his shirt and fanned himself. "So hot!" He eximed as he felt his cheeks burning because of the heat.


    Just as those words left his mouth, a tall and handsome man wearing a ck suit and holding a ck case on his hand with an expensive ck watch around his wrist stopped in front of him.


    Huo Ling lowered his gaze and looked at the man with ck hair tied by a red string. His1 pair of ck eyes are staring at him. His skin is fair and his nose is tall. His lips are red, and his ears were pierced by ck earrings.


    "What?" He1 asked when he noticed the man stared at him for a long time. He was wearing the fast food chain''s cap and uniform and his brown curly hair is peeking out of its edges. His left ear was pierced by a silver earring. His hazel brown eyes stared vigntly at the man..


    Are office workers so free nowadays that they''re offering insurance n to a delivery man as their part-time job? He thought. He was still wearing the bright yellow long-sleeved uniform of the fast food chain where he was working, making him look like a human-shaped egg yolk. Any longer and he''ll be cooked under the sun. He can feel his uniform is sticking on his back due to sweat.


    "Please be careful with meeting strangers today." the man''s deep voice woke Huo Ling from his thoughts.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling said, feeling confused by the man''s words. But you''re also a stranger... he thought and didn''t have the chance to speak when the man left. "Weirdo." He muttered. How can I not meet strangers since I am a deliveryman? His phone suddenly rang and he immediately answered the call. "Hello? Fast and Faster Food delivery." He said.


    "H-help..." a woman''s voice spoke from the other line. Her voice is too weak it was almost a whisper. And then he heard her suddenly gasp.


    "Hello...?" Huo Ling called. But, he didn''t hear the woman speak again. His brows knitted. He felt a chill earlier despite the heat when he heard the woman''s voice.


    Suddenly, the surrounding became dark. He raised his head and saw the clouds covered the sun. ... this isn''t a good sign, is it? He bitterly thought and remembered the ck-clothed man''s words earlier. "Was it a warning...?" He muttered.


    He almost jumped out of his skin when he felt a cold water touched his hand. He almost screamed had he not covered his mouth. He lowered his gaze and saw it was just a drop of water that fell on his hand. "That scared me..." he muttered as he sighed in relief while he patted his chest. Then, he saw a ck cat passed by him and meow-ed at him. Next to it is a peel of banana. ck lines covered his face. "This is an omen, right?" He muttered as he heavily sighed and carried the foods that were ordered from the fast food chain. Then, he walked towards the apartment building that looked old and suddenly it looked creepy.


    The silence as he walked up the stairs felt eerie. "If this is a thriller movie, I would be inside the elevator now and then the elevator would suddenly stop as it mysteriously malfunctioned. The light inside would flicker and then a cold hand woulde out of nowhere and grab me. A woman wearing a white dress and her bloody face covered by her long and dry hair would scare me and then she''d pull me into a weird distorted space..." he sighed as he stopped by the room 202. Yep. There''s no need for him to use the elevator since the ce he''ll be going to is just on the second floor.


    He stopped in front of the door and then pushed the doorbell. However, no one answered from inside. "Hello?" He called, then pondered as he waited for a noise from inside.


    If this is a thriller movie, he would have opened the unlocked door and would find a corpse lying on the floor - a knife sticking out of the corpse''s chest and its body is bathed in blood. Then, he''d fall on his back as he screamed, catching the attention of the neighbors and then they''d suspect him as the murderer. He would run away to escape, increasing their suspicion on him as he ran in panic. Then, a police car would appear before him and then they would catch him as the suspect.


    Yes. He was framed up like any cannon fodder in the movies.


    He chose to stay outside and looked at the closed door. He didn''t dare try to turn the doorknob to find if the door is unlocked. He''ll just leave his fingerprints and would provide the real suspect an evidence to use against him.


    He sighed and then walked to the next unit and knocked. "Excuse me!" He called.


    The door opened and a man appeared. "What?" He said.


    "Hello. I am here to deliver the food ordered by the woman in 202. May I trouble you to call her for me?" He said and gave the man his signature smile.


    The man frowned and then walked out of the door. Then, he walked next door and knocked. "Hey!" He called. But, no one answered. "Is she asleep?" He muttered, puzzled.


    Huo Ling felt disappointed. "What about the food now...?" He muttered and looked at the food on his arms. They already turned cold.


    The neighbor turned to him. "You can only eat it yourself and pay for it." He told him and walked away.


    "What? But..." he said and shook his head. He turned around to leave. But, when he took a step, he heard the sound of his shoe stepping on a liquid. "Hm?" He said and lowered his head to look down.


    He shouldn''t have. If this is a thriller movie, he''d see a puddle of red liquid flowing out of the foot of the door. Then, a knife would suddenly pierce his chest from behind.


    He should rephrase it. This is a thriller movie. There was indeed blood flowing out of the door and he stepped on the blood. Then, he felt a pain on his chest as a knife stabbed him from behind.


    He forgot one important thing in a thriller movie: the suspect for an apartment-themed thriller movie is the neighbor. A hardworking person like him, he just delivered food yet he unwittingly delivered himself to his death.

 Chapter 2 - After Death

    <h4>Chapter 2 - After Death</h4>


    "There are three attachments in life - " a man''s voice spoke. " ¨C attachment to people, attachment to objects, and spiritual attachment. Rtionship is attachment to people. Possession is attachment to objects. Life is spiritual attachment." He said as he raised his three fingers.


    "I understand the first two, but what is the third one all about?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Spiritual attachment is the soul''s attachment to life." The man answered. "The third attachment is rted to the first two attachments, but differed since the third attachment ¨C the spiritual attachment, is the general attachment of the soul towards life." He exined. "His philosophy, his principles, his religion are examples." he said..


    "Oh!" Huo Ling bumped his fist in his palm as his mouth and eyes went round and there''s a profound look on his face. "So that''s it... heck, what ''that''s it''?!" He said as he grabbed the front of the man''s suit and pulled him as he red at him. "Before you exin to me about this theoretical thing, can you exin to me first what is that thing?" He asked as he pointed his body lying lifelessly on the floor.


    "Isn''t that your corpse?" The man calmly said.


    A vein popped in Huo Ling''s forehead as he felt his patience bing thinner. "Yes, that''s my corpse. But - !" He said. "How did I die?!" He asked in anger. "Howe I was dead?!" He asked.


    "Didn''t the neighbor stabbed you to death?" The man said and looked at him for a long time before he spoke. "When someone dies, their soul will undergo in three stages. First: they will experience a shock. They will lose their memory of their death." He said. "Second: they will go into a mania. They will be insane after they recovered their memories of their death and they will be a vile ghost, harming the humans as retaliation for its death. The third andst stage: they will feel eptance. There are times the soul wouldn''t reach this stage. However, with the help of the Afterlife Department, using various ways to appease them, the soul will eventually ept his death." He exined. "And this is the Afterlife Department''s goal ¨C making the soul pass through to its next life." He finished.


    "Aww... isn''t that so touching?" Huo Ling said as he held his chest, his eyes filled with tears. "Heck, no!" He said as he red at the man. "You are a grim reaper, aren''t you?! They say that when you see one, you will die. Yet you purposefully loitered in front of me earlier, causing me to die!" He told him, his eyes full of usation as he looked at the man.


    However, the man remained calm. "A grim reaper only appears when one is about to die. Didn''t you think of this in another way?" He asked. "Yet you conveniently thought I was the cause of your death." He pulled Huo Ling''s hand off of him. "Don''t you know? Seeing a grim reaper is a warning of your death. Exchanging words with him is tantamount to shortening your life span in your next life. And touching a grim reaper - " he said as he looked at Huo Ling''s hand that touched him. " - will cause you not to be reincarnated - " he said.


    "AAAAAAAAARRRGHHHHH!!! SHUT UP!!!" Huo Ling screamed as he immediately wiped his hand with his clothes. "You swindler! Why didn''t you warn me?! I didn''t know you are a grim reaper!" He said.


    "A grim reaper is garbed in ck." The man answered. "It''s because we attend one''s funeral after we sessfully delivered them to their next life." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s eyes are nk as he looked at him. "Are grim reapers so modernized now that they dress in suits and carry a briefcase, looking like an average office worker?" He asked.


    "Modern times, modern ways." The man just shrugged. "We have to keep up with the change of time. We can''t be outdated since we''re dealing with the souls." He exined.


    Huo Ling felt a headache. "Damn it... I am really dead?" He muttered as he squatted on the floor while holding his head.


    "If you were stabbed straight through the chest and was left to bleed to death, then, yes. You are dead." The man told him.


    Huo Ling just red at him. He didn''t speak anymore. "Since my soul is still here... can''t I go back to my body?" He asked and poked his corpse.


    The man walked beside his corpse. He raised his hand and pinched something in the air. Then, suddenly, a white strip appeared in between his fingers. "You can''t." The man answered. "This strip represents your soul''s connection to your body." He said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes shone as he reached for the strip, but failed when his hand passed through the man''s hand. "Can it be sewn?" He asked.


    The man let go of the white strip and the white strip returned to the corpse. "The moment you died, even if your soul is still inside your body, your soul will immediately be severed from your body." He said. "Thus, even if you''d enter your body, you can never return from your death." He told him.


    Huo Ling fell silent.


    The man continued. "The soul''s strip remained in the body is the remnant of your soul." He said.


    "''remnant''?"


    The man nodded. "Your soul can be reincarnated. However, as a proof you lived in one lifetime, a portion of your soul will be stripped containing your memories of that lifetime and will remain in your body." He said. "When you entered reincarnation, you will have no memories of your past life in your new life." He exined.


    "Wouldn''t our soul be consumed, then, if we''d repeatedly enter reincarnation?" Huo Ling asked.


    The man looked at him, then turned to his corpse. "It''s not just a simple reincarnation." The man said. "It is a cycle of reincarnation." He told him.


    "''cycle''? It''s repeating?"


    The man nodded. "There''s this called ''de ja vu''." He said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes shed. "Right!" He said. "It''s those times when you felt the current thing you''re doing has already happened!" He looked at the man.


    The man nodded. "Yes." He said. "And... there are also dreams." He reminded him.


    "''dreams''..." Huo Ling muttered.


    "The dreams are the memories of our other lives." The man said. "The proof of our existence in our other lives can be found in our dreams. However, to not disrupt the matter of life and death, our ess to our other lives - which we forgotten before our reincarnation, is limited. Thus, they are called ''dreams''." He exined. "You also don''t know if your dreams are true or not. And if they really happened." He said.


    "The dreams'' possibility to be real..." Huo Ling said.


    The man nodded. "That is what in question." He said.


    Finally, there was silence between them. "You are a grim reaper. Why are you telling me these things? Aren''t these confidential information?" Huo Ling asked.


    "You will forget it before your reincarnation." The man confidently said.


    Huo Ling frowned. He bit his tongue to not retort. "Oh, right. I am Huo Ling. I still haven''t told you my name." He said.


    "There''s no need." The man said. "A soul''s identity and other information are already given to us to recognize them when we fetch them. So, I would know of your name." He looked at Huo Ling who was sarcastically smiling at him. He looked pissed, but the man doesn''t care. "Huo Ling, alias Howee Jackson. Age, 23. Cause of death: destruction of an internal organ and blood loss." He said.


    "Oh?" Huo Ling said, holding back his anger. "Mr. Grim Reaper knows my name. What an honor it is!" He said. "Can Mr. Grim Reaper grace me with his name?" He asked.


    The man looked at him. "Grim Reapers don''t have a name." He said. "We refer ourselves as a code. I am 0001." He told him.

 Chapter 3 - Yi Bing

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Yi Bing</h4>


    They heard something beeped and the man raised his left hand. From his expensive-looking ck wristwatch, a holographic screen popped out.


    3257: Agent 0001, Yi Bing. Please give me the update of the Abnormal Soul on your side.


    0001: San Di. Do you have to speak formally?


    A male voice suddenlyughed. It wasing from the ck expensive-looking wristwatch. "I''m kidding. I''m kidding. You''re too serious." San Di, code 3257, said. He is the assistant director of the Afterlife Department.. "I''m using a private line. I was ying a game when Gu Shi caught me. He dragged me out of my desk and asked me of your update with that Abnormal Soul." He exined.


    Yi Bing sighed. "Tell him I already found the Abnormal Soul. I''m still looking for clues of his early death. I''ll send my report after I finish this matter." He said and tapped his wristwatch. The holographic screen disappeared. Then, he turned to Huo Ling to find the guy''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot. "What?" he asked.


    "''What?''" Huo Ling said. "Is the Abnormal Soul you''re referring to is me?" he asked. "What do you mean an ''early death''? I shouldn''t have died?!" he stared at Yi Bing. His eyes are wide in shock. "Then, why did I die?" he asked. "You caused it, right? Because you loitered in front of me even though you''re a grim reaper!" he pointed at Yi Bing. "And what''s with that mysterious look you had earlier? ''We don''t have a name, but a code.''?" He added.


    Yi Bing forced himself not to roll his eyes. "You know too much." He told him.


    "That''s because you didn''t even hide it." Huo Ling said.


    "Ah. Right. You''ll forget about these anyway when you reincarnate ¨C " Yi Bing said and ignored him. He took out a notebook and a quill and ink.


    "¡­ that isn''t the Death Note1, right?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing shot him a look of ''wow, you''re so smart''. "It is." He answered.


    Huo Ling stepped closer to Yi Bing to take a look of the Death Note. "If I touch it, will I see a grim reaper?" he asked, referring to Ryuk1. He raised his hand.


    "Try touching the authentic grim reaper in front of you and you''ll disappear, right here right now." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling immediately retracted his paw. He frowned at Yi Bing. "What do you mean earlier of an ''Abnormal Soul''?" he asked. "They died while being an abnormal?" he guessed.


    "You are an Abnormal Soul." Yi Bing told him as he flipped the pages of the Death Note even though the pages are nk.


    A vein popped in Huo Ling''s forehead. "You''re the abnormal. Your whole family is abnormal!" he muttered. "Then, are the Abnormal Souls those who had an untimely death ¨C " he said. " ¨C like me?" he added.


    "That''s one of the reasons why there''s an Abnormal Soul." Yi Bing answered as he stopped on a page. He showed the Death Note to Huo Ling.


    "It''s nk." Huo Ling said and looked at the yellow pages of the Death Note.


    "Touch it." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling balled his fists and moved away from the Death Note. "You said earlier that if I touched a grim reaper, my soul will disappear. Then, what will happen if I''d touch the Death Note?" he asked.


    Yi Bing just stared at him. "Fine. I was joking earlier." He said.


    Huo Ling grinned. "Your face says otherwise." He said, yet he still reached a finger to touch the Death Note. Then, his eyes and soul shed and he saw rows of words with numbers appeared on the nk pages of the Death Note. "Wow¡­" he muttered under his breath. "Are these¡­?" he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "These are the lists of the people who died." He answered.


    "There are billions of people. This book is too thin. How can they fit?" Huo Ling asked.


    "We scroll them." Yi Bing simply answered and touched the page of the death Note. Then, his slender and jade-like finger smoothly slid down the page and stopped, pointing to the chest of Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling felt something thumped inside his chest, but his soul is transparent so how can he have a heart? He ignored the thought and watched as the names on the Death Note moved. ck lines covered his face as he looked at Yi Bing, His eyes are full of usation. He looked like he''s been scammed.


    "¡­ is this a tablet disguised as a notebook?" he asked and immediately checked the Death Note.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. "Your name isn''t there." He told Huo Ling, turning back to the matter at hand.


    Huo Ling immediately checked his name on the Death Note. The names were arranged in alphabetical order. "Wow¡­ you''re right. I''m not here!" he said and shed a smile, before it disappeared and changed into a frown. "Hey. I really shouldn''t have died! Then why did I die?" he asked.


    Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling''s corpse lying on the floor. His blood turned into a puddle underneath his body. "You''ve heard what I said earlier. I am looking into this matter." He said and pointed the knife. "Right now, all we know is that the woman''s neighbor stabbed you and you died." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes were filled with worry. He bit his thumb as his soul floated above his corpse. He''s itching to jump inside his body and see if he can live again.


    Yi Bing seems like he had guessed his thoughts. "Your body already died. If you''ll force your soul back to your body¡­" he said and deliberately left the rest of the words hanging.


    "Fine! Fine! I won''t go back!" Huo Ling said and moved away from his corpse. "But, can you tell me what will happen?" he asked and peeked at Yi Bing''s cold face.


    Yi Bing slowly turned to him, as if really hanging his appetite1. Then, he smiled. However, it isn''t the usual ''a cold person smiled and his smile looked like sunshine''. Instead, it''s the opposite.


    Huo Ling''s soul shivered as he looked at Yi Bing''s insidious smile. "Y-you don''t have to scare me¡­" he said, his voice as quiet as a mosquito.


    "Oh. You were scared." Yi Bing said indifferently as he took back his smile. "There''s nothing wrong if you''ll go back to your body. Just that you''ll feel cold." He told him.


    "Yes, yes. You''re really scary¡­ hey?!" Huo Ling said as he turned to Yi Bing. "How dare you lie to me again!" he yelled.

 Chapter 4 - Life Matters

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Life Matters</h4>


    "As you have guessed, one reason why an Abnormal Soul was made is because of their untimely death." Yi Bing said as he walked around Huo Ling''s corpse like a forensic officer. "You''re one of the examples of an Abnormal Soul who had an untimely death." He told Huo Ling.


    "How do you know it''s too early for us to die?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It can also be the other way around ¨C " Yi Bing said. " ¨C you lived past your death day." He said. "We have a calendar in the Afterlife Department." He answered to Huo Ling''s question.


    "¡­" Huo Ling was speechless. "It can''t be the calendar that the pharmacies give you for free?" he asked.. When he didn''t hear Yi Bing answered, his lips pursed. "Hey! You''re not lying again, are you?" he asked.


    "Our calendar is, indeed, not from those pharmacies." Yi Bing said. "Our calendar is from God." He answered.


    Huo Ling was about to say, "Wow. You''re too conceited.", but he remembered that the man in front of him is a grim reaper. It''s not that he is naive to immediately believe a stranger introducing himself as a grim reaper. But¡­


    He nced at Yi Bing''s feet and see no shadow even though it''s the middle of the day. Yi Bing also can see him as a soul. Even though there are people who have supernatural talent that can see a soul, but, Yi Bing¡­


    Huo Ling suddenly felt cold and he shivered. He can still remember that death sickle made of ice. It''s crystalline, and it was very pretty. But, even though Huo Ling is far from it, he can feel his soul already freezing. "So, you can see on the dates the name of the people who will die that day?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded and remembered the gigantic calendar that every date appears on the walls for the grim reapers to copy the names of the soul they''ll be fetching on earth. They looked like college students, except that the subject they will take is the name, along the other information, of the souls they''re assigned to. The grim reaper also had to remember the soul''s appearance, otherwise if they would mistake the soul to other souls, a disaster will ensue.


    "Yi Bing? Yi Bing!" Huo Ling called when he saw Yi Bing was in a daze. Huo Ling didn''t dare touch the grim reaper again. "What''s wrong with you? Did you find something rted to my death?" he asked.


    Yi Bing blinked and turned to Huo Ling. "Let''s ''ask'' someone." He said.


    Huo Ling paused. "Wouldn''t it be weird if they''ll see you walking around even though there''s a corpse on the ground?" he asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "We''ve been here since earlier, yet no one saw us." He said.


    Huo Ling also found it odd. It''s the middle of the day, and should be the busiest, yet no one came out of their door. "Thismunity is odd." He muttered.


    "That''s why I told you to be wary of strangers." Yi Bing told him.


    "My mother had been telling me that ever since I was born." Huo Ling said and floated towards the woman''s door. "¡­ I can pass through the walls, right?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing. His hand already raised.


    "That is, if there''s no ward on the door and the walls." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling immediately retracted his paw. "Hey!" he called. "Can''t you warn me first?" he asked. He is aware of the exorcist stuff. And now that he died and became a soul, he became even more aware.


    "You can pass through. There''s no ward." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling stared at him. "Do your eyes have an x-ray?" he asked. "You go first." He told him.


    "I can''t." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened as he immediately suspected Yi Bing again. "See! You''re lying again! There''s a ward ¨C " he said.


    "I am in my mortal body right now. Thus, I cannot pass." Yi Bing nkly looked at Huo Ling. "You overthink too much. Ah ¨C " he said and covered his mouth with his hand. " ¨C right. You''re just a soul now. You shouldn''t have a brain ¨C " he told him and he looked at him. His gaze is mocking.


    Huo Ling''s lips pulled into a frown. He turned and immediately passed through the wall in anger. However, just as he opened his eyes, he was greeted by the sight of a pair of bloodshot eyes and a bloodied face covered by long, ck hairs.


    "AAAAAAAH!!!" he screamed as he immediately passed through the wall again and went back outside. He immediately hid behind Yi Bing. His soul is trembling in fear. "Yi Bing! There''s¡­ there''s a dead body inside! She''s staring at me!" he told him as if a child reporting to his mother after he was bullied and his voice sounds like he was wronged. "Yi Bing¡­. QAQ" he cried.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Haven''t you already expected the woman dead?" he asked.


    "It''s different from experiencing it!" Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing''s eyes are nk. "You''re already a soul. Shouldn''t you not be scared of dead people?" he asked again.


    Huo Ling stared at him in shock. He looked offended. "How dare you! Don''t lump me in with you grim reapers who are veterans in dealing with death matters!" he told him, frowning. "I was a normal person before I died, okay?" he told him.


    Yi Bing stared at him for a long time before he sighed. "Then, let''s wait for someone to open the door for us." He said as he leaned on the wall, looking cool.


    Huo Ling looked at him with aplicated look on his face. He didn''t expect for Yi Bing to be considerate of him. Even if he has a fiery temper, yet he is actually timid when ites to serious matters. "Thanks." He muttered.


    "Hm?"


    "Nothing." Huo Ling looked away. "Hey. You said you''re in a mortal body. Can''t you call for help?" he asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "¡­ oh." He said. "There''s also an anonymous call." He took out his phone and dialed the emergency number.


    Any warmth he felt earlier disappeared. A vein popped in his forehead. "Hey." He called. "It can''t be that I could have been saved if you''ve called for help earlier?" he said. When Yi Bing ignored him, Huo Ling felt he''s going to explode.


    Yi Bing finally finished the call and turned to see a fireball before him. "Even if I am in a mortal body, yet I am still a grim reaper. We cannot intervene in the matters of life and death. We only fetch the soul and send them to their next life." He exined.


    "Isn''t this already interfering with life and death?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Reincarnation is out of the scope of life and death." Yi Bing answered.


    "How is it so?"


    "Because in reincarnation, there''re only the before, present and after. There''s never the beginning nor the end." Yi Bing exined.


    Huo Ling fell silent. Now he fully understood. "How about you ¨C grim reapers, then?" he asked. After his voice fell, he realized what he asked is out of the line. He raised his gaze and saw Yi Bing''s emotionless eyes.


    Even if it is so, Yi Bing nheless answered. "We can never reincarnate." He said.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked, even though he felt like his voice is cannot be heard.


    "Because we deal with the life and death of the others, our own life and death¡­ it will never be realized." Yi Bing answered.

 Chapter 5 - Abnormal Soul

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Abnormal Soul</h4>


    After some time and the police finally arrived. They immediately saw Huo Ling''s corpse on the ground. After the forensics arrived and picked up the corpse, the police opened the door.


    There, they saw the room taken from hell. Blood sttered on the walls and the ceiling. The windows are closed and the curtains are hang down. The objects inside are broken and the bed is butchered ¨C including the woman''s corpse.


    "Eh?" Huo Ling said when he and Yi Bing finally entered. Even though Yi Bing has a mortal body, but ordinary people cannot see him. Does this mean I am not an ordinary person? Huo Ling thought before he frowned. I shouldn''t have died if I am not! Also ¨C He looked at Yi Bing who was looking around the room like the policemen do. ¨C if my death is in exchange of me seeing him, then my death is worthless! He cried in his heart. "Hey.. The woman wasn''t there earlier." He told Yi Bing. "She was there on the wall. She ''greeted'' me." He exined.


    Yi Bing nced at the woman''s corpse who was lying on the bed. "Right." He said. "She must have sensed your soul earlier, thus she moved from where she was." He exined as if what he said isn''t anything to be scared of.


    Huo Ling''s already transparent soul paled. "What?!" he said and nced at the motionless corpse of the woman. It''s as if he can see her head turn to him and she smiled at him. This is the disadvantage of having a rich imagination! You. Think. Too. Much! "Y-Yi Bing¡­ you''re lying again, right?" he asked as he floated towards Yi Bing and hid behind him. "Isn''t she dead? Why didn''t I see her soul?" he asked. He remembered that it was the woman''s corpse that ''greeted'' him earlier.


    "She''s another Abnormal Soul." Yi Bing answered.


    "Eh?" Huo Ling said. "How?" he asked.


    "Another reason why there''s an Abnormal Soul is their soul was tied to their body ¨C even after death." Yi Bing exined as he touched the woman''s temple. Huo Ling saw something shed on the woman''s body. "That''s her soul." He told him. "Her soul is struggling to get out of her body. But, something is preventing her soul from leaving her body." He said.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "This is an Abnormal Soul. The cause of the irregrity of their soul is strange¡­ ehem. Unknown." He said and looked away when Huo Ling red at him. "I have found another Abnormal Soul. I have to report to the department." He muttered. He tapped his wristwatch and a holographic screen appeared above the face of the wristwatch. Then, a light shed out of the wristwatch and covered the woman''s body. This is happening under the eyes of the policemen. Yet, they didn''t find anything strange.


    Something appeared on the screen.


    Name: Fu Ling


    Gender: Female


    Age: 23


    Cause of death: Extreme sex.


    Huo Ling, even though has no body now, felt his cheeks burned. Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s face is just like his name ¨C cold. "She¡­ she ¨C " he said and remembered the woman called him earlier. He told it to Yi Bing. "You don''t think¡­ she¡­ that time ¨C " he coughed and looked away.


    "Or maybe that time when she called you, she''s on herst breath." Yi Bing poured cold water on him.


    The redness on his cheeks disappeared and he turned pale. "What?! Is that true?" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing shrugged. "Maybe." He answered.


    Huo Ling felt his strength left him. This guy¡­ he''ll be a good real estate agent! He sarcastically thought. He decided to return to the topic, or else he''ll lose blood. Ah, no. Copying Yi Bing''s tone ¨C I''m already a soul so I don''t have a drop of blood.


    "Then, she¡­" he said. "How will you take her soul?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at the light shing on the woman''s body. "I cannot immediately sever her soul from her body. Or else¡­" he said.


    "Or else?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Her soul will disappear." He answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he felt his heart jumped. "Disappear¡­" he said and looked at the woman. His eyes are full of pity.


    "It is just like a tooth extraction. You cannot pull it out if it''s still aching." Yi Bing made an example.


    And this example is really horrible. Huo Ling tried not to nitpick on him. "When will you sever it, then?" he asked.


    "¡­ when her tooth is not hurting?" Yi Bing guessed. Huo Ling''s face darkened. Yi Bing stopped ying1 with him. "Not now." He answered. "There are conditions needed to be met before we can sever her soul." He exined.


    "What are those conditions?" Huo Ling asked.


    "This¡­" Yi Bing said and looked away.


    Huo Ling frowned. "Fine." He said. "I will not remember these things, anyway, so can''t you tell me?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Actually, if you''re this curious of death matters¡­" he said. "You can work for us." He told him.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling said. He didn''t clearly hear what Yi Bing said.


    "Nothing." Yi Bing said.


    "So, what are those conditions?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing sighed as he raised his three fingers. "First condition: the soul should be willing to be severed from the body." He said.


    "Eh? How can they not be willing to be severed from their body?" Huo Ling asked. "They''re dead." He said.


    "Some souls aren''t aware they died." Yi Bing said. "However, most still want to live even after they died." He looked at Huo Ling. "The unwillingness to die even if you know you''re already dead¡­ you''re still clinging to life." He said, then looked away. "There are many reasons why one is unwilling to die. But most, their answer is ¨C " he said and looked at the woman''s body. " ¨C they just wanted to continue to live." He said, his voice soft like a whisper.


    "Eh? Is that something special?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It is." Yi Bing answered. "You just want to live longer¡­ just to be with the one you love." He said before he resumed. "Second condition: the soul shouldn''t have any attachment on their body." He continued. "Those three attachments I told you ¨C they should not have any of it." He said.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked. "Even I still have my attachments." He said.


    Yi Bing stared at him before he moved his gaze. "She is an Abnormal Soul. She was trapped in her mortal body. Thus, she should let go of everything. Else, her severed soul will be affected if forcefully severed." He exined.


    "Oh. So that''s it¡­" Huo Ling said. "Then, the third condition?" he asked.


    "The soul should be reincarnated as anything but a human." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling was stunned. "That''s too harsh!" he said. "This might not be what the woman wanted." He pitifully looked at the woman.


    "Even if so, but that''s the condition." Yi Bing said. "Most of the humans say that life is unfair. Then, at least in death, things should be fair." He told him.

 Chapter 6 - Searching For Clues

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Searching For Clues</h4>


    Huo Ling hugged his knees as he floated on the floor. Yi Bing was standing beside him, leaning on the wall. They watched as the police interrogated the neighbor of the woman.


    "I didn''t notice anything. The walls of the apartment building are all soundproofed." The man said. "I only found out she died when you knocked on my door. I never went out of my unit." He told the policemen.


    "That bastard¡­!" Huo Ling cursed as he red at the man. "Not only did he took my foods away to hide the evidence. He also implied I am having an affair with that woman! And - !" his face indignant. "I am into BDSM! Shameless bastard! Grrr!!!" he gritted his teeth, itching to bite the lying murderer.. "I curse him! Curse!" he said as he muttered at a very fast pace.


    "If the woman''s soul could at least speak, then we might find a clue about her situation." Yi Bing spoke, ignoring Huo Ling. "But, she cannot. Thus, our only clue is this man who stabbed you to death." He said and looked at the neighbor.


    "Can''t you always stab me with the cause of my death?" Huo Ling sarcastically said. "Why didn''t you say ''our'' murderer? He isn''t the one who murdered the woman?" he asked.


    Yi Bing shot him a look of ''you''ve be sharp''. "Killing you doesn''t necessarily mean he also killed the woman." he told him.


    Huo Ling frowned. "He''s the only one who could do it!" he said and pointed the man who had been invited by the police for further interrogation. "Also, I don''t even know him. So, the only reason he killed me is to silence me." He told Yi Bing.


    "You may not know him but he may know you." Yi Bing said. "And, he might have a grudge on you." He added.


    "Geez!" Huo Ling rolled his eyes. "Dead men can''t tell lies. I am already dead, so what''s it to me if I lie?" he asked Yi Bing. "I say, I happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time thus I died!" he said.


    Yi Bing shot him a look of ''you finally figured it out''. Huo Ling felt pissed at Yi Bing''s gaze thus he tried to kick him. However, he has no feet ¨C only knees. So, he kneed him. But, his knees are sticking to each other, thus, he can only punch Yi Bing. But ¨C he is a soul, thus his punches passed through Yi Bing''s body.


    "Damn it!" he cursed and kept his hands to himself. He sulked in the corner like he was growing mushrooms.


    Yi Bing nced at Huo Ling. The corners of his lips rose to an imperceptible smile. He opened his wristwatch and sent a message to San Di.


    0001: I''ve found an interesting guy.


    After one second and San Di replied.


    3257: You''re gay?


    If only Yi Bing could pass through the holographic screen, he would''ve pulled out San Di and gave him a beating. He even sent another email, which made his face instantly darken.


    3257: 0001, give me an update about the Abnormal Soul. Not an update of your romance. Bye.


    Huo Ling suddenly felt chills. Fortunately, the policemen already left. But Huo Ling is unfortunate since he''s still around Yi Bing. When he turned, he saw Yi Bing literally blowing a cold air and he was ring at the holographic screen like it was his enemy. What happened to him?! He thought and immediately shrank into a ball when Yi Bing turned to him, and the expression on his face turned ugly.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling turned into an orange ball. He felt his irritation slightly disappeared. He took the floating orange ball in the air and yed it with his hand. Even if Huo Ling wanted to turn back, but since his ball of a soul can somewhat appease this great lordship, then he''d sacrifice his dignity.


    Whoever offended Yi Bing today and caused my misfortune, I''ll stab you to death! Huo Ling thought.


    From above the clouds, San Di sneezed in front of hisputer. "Who''s talking bad about me?" he muttered and rubbed his nose.


    "Me." Gu Shi''s voice can be heard overhead. San Di raised his head and gave Gu Shi a grin. "Where is Yi Bing''s report?" he asked and reached his hand out.


    San Di shrank on his chair. "Gu Shi! Yi Bing was busy with his boyfriend!" he immediately said.


    Gu Shi''s hand reaching for the ball of soul stopped. "Yi Bing got a boyfriend?" he said, surprised.


    San Di''s soul bounced up and down. "Yes!" he answered.


    Gu Shi pondered. "Then, I think I can wait, while a lover cannot wait." He said and left.


    San Di sighed in relief. He immediately returned to his human form. "That scared me¡­ sorry, Yi Bing!" he pped his hands into a prayer.


    Underneath the clouds, Yi Bing sneezed. "Who''s talking bad about me?" he asked and squeezed the ball ¨C of soul, in his hand.


    Me! Huo Ling thought. If you''d continue to squeeze me, I''ll continue to make you sneeze! He immediately flew out of Yi Bing''s hand when he found the chance. "Whew!" he wiped the sweat off his forehead. He turned to Yi Bing who was nkly looking at him. He suddenly felt a chill on his spine.


    For a moment, Yi Bing saw a young man wearing orange robes and has a long ck hair standing before him. When he blinked, his eyes saw Huo Ling.


    "Yi Bing?" Huo Ling called when he saw Yi Bing was in a daze again. ck lines covered his face. Is he pissed again? He thought. I don''t want my soul to be squeezed like a fruit again! "Yi Bing!" he called.


    Yi Bing almost jumped in fright. He blinked, then looked at Huo Ling. "What?" he said. He didn''t give him a time to speak when he continued. "Let''s check the other units here." He told him and walked away.


    "Eh?" Huo Ling said as he followed.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Since we have no one to open the door for us, then you go through the wall and find clues for us both." He told Huo Ling.


    "Huh¡­? What?!" Huo Ling said, his voice loud yet the people in the apartment building wasn''t even disturbed. "NO WAY!" Huo Ling said. Just because you''re mad at something, you shouldn''t take it out on a soul as pitiful as me! He thought as he red at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing frowned. Damn it. That San Di¡­ I''ll really beat him to death when I see him again! He thought.

 Chapter 7 - Souls And Memories

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Souls And Memories</h4>


    Huo Ling fought with Yi Bing¡­ and lose¡­ again. He is just a pitiful soul. He wants to know about his death, thus he can only do Yi Bing''s bidding.


    And so, he faced the wall. Yi Bing was waiting for him to pass through. "¡­ can I not?" Huo Ling asked as he turned to Yi Bing.


    "There''re no wards in this unit." Yi Bing said. That means, Huo?Ling has to pass through the wall.


    "What if I found a dead body?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing frowned, started to get pissed.. "You think too much. Just go in!" he snapped at him.


    Huo Ling jumped out of fright and his soul moved without his will. Thus, he passed through the wall and it seems that he¡­ didn''t think too much. There''s really a dead body! And it''s not just one, but three! "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!" he screamed and covered his eyes as he passed through the wall again and went back to hide behind Yi Bing. "More dead bodies!" he reported to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s brows knit. "What?" he said, an ugly expression on his face. I have to make a call again? But calls are expensive. Tch. He thought, yet made a call to the police again.


    If Huo Ling just knew what Yi Bing was thinking, he''d really smack him in the head. Phone bills are more important than the dead people?! But, unfortunately, he couldn''t read Yi Bing''s thoughts. "What did they say?" he asked as he floated in front of Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing kept his phone and answered. "The police said they''ll go back and again and will check each unit near the scene of the crime." He said. "They will also invite the administrator of the building this time for interrogation." He added. Huo Ling nodded. He has a pensive look on his face. "What stupidity are you thinking again?" he asked.


    Huo Ling frowned. "What do you mean ''stupidity''?" he said. "I just¡­ think that this apartment building is odd." He looked around the U-shaped building. The building has 13 floors including the rooftop.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    Hearing Yi Bing''s voice, Huo Ling turned. Then, he remembered something. "Hey, Yi Bing." He called. "I didn''t see a soul in the unit earlier, only rotting corpses." He said as he remembered what he has seen. "They must have been dead for a long time now." He muttered. He remembered the corpses were crawled over by rats and cockroaches. He can''t help but shiver when he imagined his corpse almost became like those corpses if the police had not arrived.


    Yi Bing pondered over Huo Ling''s words. "I have to confirm their identities to check if their soul already reincarnated." He said and looked at Huo Ling. "If not¡­"


    Huo Ling''s pupils shrank and he gasped. "Abnormal Soul?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "It''s possible. We''ve been given example of one." He said and nced at the woman''s door that was covered in police lines.


    "I remembered only I am the soul you have to fetch." Huo Ling said. "If we didn''t check on the woman¡­" he said and meaningfully looked at Yi Bing.


    "''-we wouldn''t find another Abnormal Soul'' was what you''re about to say, right?" Yi Bing said. Huo Ling gave him a thumbs up and a look of ''you''re smart''. "I don''t owe you anything. In fact, you''re the one who owed me." He poured cold water on Huo Ling''s head.


    "What?!" Huo Ling said. "Why did I owe you?" he asked.


    "Originally, I only needed to fetch you and hand you over to the Afterlife Department even though you''re an Abnormal Soul." Yi Bing said. "The proper authorities will deal. With. You." He told him, word for word.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and a look of horror appeared on his face. "W-what¡­ what do you mean, ''deal with me''?" he asked.


    Yi Bing generously exined for him. "The authorities would first determine what kind of soul are you ¨C a normal soul, or an Abnormal Soul." He said. "If they determined you are an Abnormal Soul, they would investigate the cause why you became an Abnormal Soul. Then, they would extract your memories to check your lifetime." He exined, then kindly smiled at Huo Ling. "The process of extracting memories is very, very, very painful since our memories ¨C as I have exined to you, is deeply embedded in our soul unless we died and our memories will separate from us. However, since you''re an Abnormal Soul, your memories are still within your soul." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s soul violently shivered. "W-what?! But, didn''t you show me of that white strip left in my body?!" he asked.


    "Oh. I forgot to tell you ¨C " Yi Bing said. Huo Ling suspiciously looked at him. " ¨C our soul would still have our memories." He said.


    "¡­ you''re lying ¨C " Huo Ling said. "You just want to scare me ¨C " he said.


    "Why don''t you check your soul and see if you can still remember your lifetime?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling froze. Then, he closed his eyes. His soul glowed fiery orange as his memories shed in his mind. "¡­ you''re not lying. I can really remember." He said, his eyes nk.


    "The part of your soul left in your body is just a copy of your memories." Yi Bing said.


    "Why should we leave memories in our body when it can be brought with our soul?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Did you forget the process of reincarnation?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling shut up. "¡­ we will forget everything before we started our next life." He answered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he said. Before Huo Ling could ask another question, he spoke. "You forgot that reincarnation is a cycle. We can go back to this life of ours." He told him. "Then, the memories left in our body will make us experience de ja vu. It is a proof we have lived in this lifetime. But, they''re just mere de ja vu. Nothing more than that." He exined.


    "Then, the memories our soul brought?" Huo Ling asked. "They will be erased before our reincarnation, right?" he added.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he answered. "The memories in your body is your own copy. The memories in your soul ¨C they are our, the Afterlife Department''s, copy." He told him.


    "''copy''? For what?"


    "Records." Yi Bing answered and showed him the Death Note again. This time, Yi Bing turned it in another page. It is a nk page.


    "I can''t see it." Huo?Ling said.


    "You don''t need to." Yi Bing told him. "Your reincarnation records will be kept here." He said and pointed the nk page of the Death Note. "There''s nothing here, since you have no record yet." He said and looked at Huo Ling. "This is your first life." He told him.

 Chapter 8 - Cause Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Cause Of Death</h4>


    "But, I remember you said that there''s no beginning in life." Huo Ling reminded Yi Bing. "Don''t you dare deny it! It''s on chapter 4. You said, ''Because in reincarnation, there''s only the before, present and after. There''s never the beginning nor the end.''!" He pointed at Yi Bing. Yi Bing gave him a look full of pity. "W-what''s with that look?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing kindly pointed it out to him. "This is your first life. You still haven''t reincarnated to your second life yet." He said. "Your cycle hasn''t yet started." He added..


    "I know that!" Huo Ling said. "If this is my first life, then isn''t this the beginning of my cycle?"


    Yi Bing patiently exined to him. "Do you know where did the circle begin?" he said. "You have forgotten that your memory will be erased before you start another life." He reminded him.


    "Ah." Huo Ling froze.


    He already forgotten it before we could erase his memories. Yi Bing thought. He''s hopeless. "Since your memories will be erased, how will you remember that this life is the beginning of your cycle?" he asked. "That''s why it''s called a cycle since you cannot see the circle''s beginning, and it is never-ending." He exined.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered. He suddenly looked dispirited.


    What''s with him now? Yi Bing thought and ignored him. The police already arrived. The neighbor isn''t with them.


    The two of them watched as the policemen forced open the door of the unit where Huo Ling found a couple of corpses. The rotting stench immediately assailed their nose when the door opened.


    "Gross!" Huo Ling covered his nose as he floated away from the unit. He turned and saw Yi Bing didn''t even flinch. "Why aren''t you covering your nose?" he asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Didn''t you say we, grim reapers, are veterans of death matters?" he asked.


    "¡­ you''re lying." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing blinked. "You''re right. I sealed my sense of smell." He said and bravely walked towards the open door. "You''re not following?" he asked. "You might recognize them, and they might be rted to your death." He told him.


    "You don''t need to bait me!" Huo Ling said as he followed behind Yi Bing. "Ugh!" he groaned in disgust when the smell became stronger. "Can''t you seal my sense of smell, too?" he asked Yi Bing as they entered the unit.


    The police immediately checked the corpses and called the forensics. "You''re a soul. If I''ll do a Sealing then I''ll be sealing your whole soul." He heard Yi Bing said.


    "¡­ what would happen if my soul is sealed?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing stopped to turn to him. "My power is ice, as you''ve seen it." He said. "Your soul will freeze to death. If your soul hasplications ¨C since you''re an Abnormal Soul, it depends whether you''re too strong and experience the pain of my Sealing, or be too weak and your soul will immediately dissipate ¨C "


    "AAAAH! I get it! I get it! You don''t have to do Sealing!" Huo Ling said and floated farther Yi Bing, maintaining a fixed distance.


    Yi Bing didn''t bother with him as he immediately checked the corpses. Like with the woman, he pressed a finger on a corpse''s temple. But, nothing shed on the corpse. He turned to another soul, and the same thing happened. Thest one is also the same.


    Yi Bing tapped his wristwatch and the holographic screen appeared. Then, the light covered the three corpses.


    Rows of lines appeared on the holographic screen, along with the deceased''s picture. "Eh?" Huo Ling reacted when he saw a familiar face. Due to the corpse already rotted for who knows how long, and he was disgusted to look at them, he didn''t notice one of them is familiar to him. "I know this guy." He said and pointed the person in the middle.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "You recognized him." He said and looked at the guy''s information. "What''s your rtionship with him?" he asked.


    Name: Wei Jing


    Age: 25


    Gender: Male


    Cause of death:plication of an internal organ


    Huo Ling stared at Wei Jing''s face for a long time, trying to remember him. Yi Bing noticed and he spoke. "Do you want me to extract your memories ¨C ?" he asked.


    "AH!" Huo Ling interjected, intentionally or unintentionally. "He''s my senior at work!" he said.


    "And?"


    Huo Ling turned to him. "He has vices ¨C drinking and smoking. He''s been repeatedly warned by our manager yet he was caught for the third time and was fired at work." He exined.


    "Do you remember if he has any grudge on you?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling thought before he shook his head. "No. We''ve never interacted." He answered.


    Yi Bing stared at him for a long time, as if checking whether he was lying or not. Seeing Huo Ling''s ''innocent'' look, he moved his gaze and turned to the other two corpses. "How about them?" he asked.


    Huo Ling looked at them. "I don''t know them. They might be my senior''s friends." He guessed.


    The initial guess would always be friendship. However ¨C "This powder¡­" they heard the police said.


    "They''re taking drugs!" another one eximed.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other. "I don''t know about it." Huo Ling immediately said.


    "¡­ did I say anything?" Yi Bing said.


    "Your look tells it all!" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing turned to the policemen and saw them forced open the locked cab. Then, as if a flood, snow white powder poured out of the cab. "They were taking drugs! I''ll inform the department to send someone from the drug enforcement!" someone said and rushed out of the unit.


    "So he destroyed his body with drugs?" Huo Ling said.


    "Listen to them." Yi Bing told him and looked at the policemen.


    "Multiple stabs on the chest and the abdomen." A police officer said.


    "There''re also wounds on the back ¨C " his friend said.


    "They must have been high and mistaken their friend as an enemy?" someone guessed.


    "Anyway, they killed each other." Someone coughed. He''ll soak himself in a scented bath tub.


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing. "They killed each other, not me." He said, disappointment in his voice.


    "Were you hoping he killed you?" Yi Bing said.


    "Of course not! I was hoping I didn''t die!" Huo Ling said. "But, I already did¡­" he floated out of the door, his back hunched. Suddenly, he saw someone approaching. Instinctively, he dodged to not bump the other. However, it was toote. "Sorry - !" he apologized, then saw his body passed through the other''s body. Ah ¨C


    The person suddenly stopped just in front of Huo Ling. "Strange¡­ I felt something cold ¨C " he muttered.


    "Did you find something ¨C " the person behind him said. " ¨C young master ?" he asked.

 Chapter 9 - Hao Baiyun

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Hao Baiyun</h4>


    "No. It''s nothing." Hao Baiyun answered and passed by Huo Ling who had a shocked look on his face as he stared at Hao Baiyun.


    "AAAAAH!!! Yi Bing! Yi Bing!" Huo Ling called from outside.


    Yi Bing heard Huo Ling''s cry for help but he ignored him since he was avoiding Hao Baiyun''s gaze falling to him. "Hm?" Hao Baiyun muttered when he saw a shadow moved next to the corpses.


    "Young master Hao?" the man behind called his attention.


    "Strange¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered as his brows knit while he looked at the direction of the corpses. "I think I saw something ¨C "


    "Who the hell are you?" someone''s voice broke his thoughts.


    Hao Baiyun turned and saw a policeman looking at him filled with hostility. He''s already used to this so he gave him his professional smile. "Hi. I''m Hao Baiyun, from the Supernatural Department ¨C " he said.


    Someoneughed, cutting his speech. "Supernatural?" someone said, mockery in his voice. "We don''t believe in such a thing. Go y somewhere else, kid ¨C " he said.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes narrowed. His figure shed and in the next second, he was behind the policeman who spoke. His two fingers on the policeman''s nape. "If I have a gun, you would''ve already been dead." He said. "Don''t worry. I don''t kill anyone." He told the other policemen who reached for the gun in their waist.


    The man following Hao Baiyun immediately spoke. "He''s young master Hao ¨C Hao Baiyun. He is the director of the Supernatural Department that deals with supernatural things rted with certain cases." He exined.


    "''Hao''?" someone spoke. Then, his eyes widened in shock. "Isn''t he ¨C


    Yi Bing sessfully exited the unit. "I know." He told the panicking Huo Ling. "His blood is already thin, yet he is undoubtedly a descendant of a cultivator." He said.


    "Yes, yes!" Huo Ling said as he floated behind Yi Bing, his eyes vigntly looking at Hao Baiyun who freed the policeman that mocked him earlier. "They are a prominent family in Shanghai. I deliver to them sometimes." He said.


    "What do you deliver?" Yi Bing asked.


    "¡­ flowers." Huo Ling answered. "I have worked in a flower shop." He told Yi Bing. Then, his eyes fell on Hao Baiyun once again. "There was a time when I delivered an order and it was a kind olddy who opened the door for me. She invited me inside for a drink. Then, I met Hao Baiyun who happened to pass by." He said. "He saw me, and talked to me while speaking strange things." His gaze lowered.


    "Like what?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Like ¨C " Huo Ling said and watched Hao Baiyun walk around inside the unit. " ¨C how I''ll forever be a delivery guy, and that I''d never find a girlfriend in this lifetime ¨C " he said. " ¨C and I''ll never have a pet¡­ oh!" he bumped his fist on his palm when he remembered something. "He also told me I''ll die at the age of 23 because I was stabbed." He added.


    Yi Bing''s face couldn''t any be nker. "So¡­ is he a master or pretending to be one?" he asked.


    "Well¡­ he is a master since he guessed everything that happened in my life." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing watched Hao Baiyun walk around, speaking something to the man following him. "Cultivators aren''t popr nowadays. And since a cultivator''s blood in him is very thin, he can only do the job of an exorcist." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes. He can also be a fortune teller." He said as he looked at Hao Baiyun''s fingers moving as if he was counting. "Won''t he see us?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "¡­ he can." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling''s face was covered in dark lines. "Shouldn''t we be running now?" he asked.


    "¡­ I''m the only one he will ''see''." Yi Bing said. "It''ll only be my shadow he''ll see."


    "But you don''t have a shadow." Huo Ling said and looked at Yi Bing''s feet.


    "What I meant of shadow is the figure of my real form." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "Seriously?" he said.


    "He''ll only see a blurry image of my form." Yi Bing said and looked at Hao Baiyun. "He wouldn''t be suspicious if it''s in dark ces. He''ll only feel ¨C "


    "Strange¡­" Hao Baiyun suddenly said.


    " ¨C but, if he''ll see a shadow when it''s bright ¨C " Yi Bing said.


    Hao Baiyun suddenly turned outside. But, he saw nothing. "What''s wrong, young master Hao?" the man following him asked.


    "¡­ I seemed to feel something outside." Hao Baiyun answered.


    "Something ¨C " the man following him said and turned outside. " - ¡­ strange?" he said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded before he moved his gaze from outside. Yi Bing''s figure shed beside Huo Ling. " ¨C he''ll definitely see a shadow outside." He said as he leaned on the wall and opened the Death Note.


    Huo Ling followed him and saw Yi Bing flipping the nk pages of Death Note. "You''re looking for something?" he asked.


    "I''m checking the woman''s name, as well as the other three''s, names on the Death Note." Yi Bing said.


    "Isn''t the woman an Abnormal Soul like me?" Huo Ling asked. "My name isn''t there, so her name also shouldn''t be ¨C "


    " ¨C here." Yi Bing said and pointed somewhere on the nk page.


    Huo Ling sharply turned and squinted at the Death Note. Yi Bing saw his action and he muttered ''idiot'' before he pulled Huo Ling''s hand and ced it on the Death Note. "Wha ¨C you''re right! Her name is really here!" Huo Ling eximed and uttered a curse when he saw Fu Ling''s name on the Death Note. "What does this mean?! Why is her soul on the Death Note and mine isn''t?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing was also confused. "I have to check her soul again to confirm." He said and looked at Fu Ling''s door before he turned to Huo Ling.


    "What?" Huo Ling said. "Her corpse was already taken away!" he told him.


    Yi Bing looked away. "Let''s check the other three''s soul." He said and scrolled down the page like it was a touchscreen. "It isn''t here." He muttered.


    Huo Ling looked at the alphabetical arrangement of the names and didn''t see Wei Jing''s name on the page. "How about the other two?" he asked.


    "Also not here." Yi Bing answered, a serious expression on his face.


    Huo Ling stared at him. "But, we didn''t see their soul¡­" he muttered. "What does his mean?" he asked.


    "Their soul isn''t present in the mortal world, so they should be reincarnated. But ¨C " Yi Bing said. " ¨C their soul isn''t in the Death Note. This¡­" he said.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Either their soul disappeared, or ¨C " Yi Bing said. " ¨C their soul was eaten."


    "''eaten''?!" Huo Ling was shocked. "What do you¡­ it couldn''t be what I am thinking¡­ right?" he said and awkwardly smiled.


    Yi Bing stared at him. "Do you still not believe in supernatural things?" he asked. "What you''re thinking is right ¨C " he said. " ¨C there are monsters present in this world that eat souls. They are called Soul Eaters."


    ck lines covered Huo Ling''s face. "Are you copying an anime again ¨C " he said.


    " ¨C there''s an ''s'' added at the end." Yi Bing told him, then his expression returned to serious. "What''s happening right now is really ¨C "


    "Strange¡­" Hao Baiyun''s voice can be heard. "I think I heard voices ¨C " he said.


    Yi Bin immediately pulled the ''feet'' of Huo Ling''s soul and ran away ¨C Huo Ling was flying like a kite following Yi Bing.

 Chapter 10 - Foul

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Foul</h4>


    "Bastard! I''m not a kite! I''m not a kite! I''m not a kite! Let go of me!" Huo Ling yelled at Yi Bing and tried to hit him in the head like he''s hitting a drum. However, since he is a soul, as expected, his hands passed through Yi Bing''s head. Can he cudgel out Yi Bing''s brain? His eyes narrowed as he raised his hand, attempting to put it inside Yi Bing''s head.


    "Cease your n." Yi Bing said and finally stopped running.


    Huo Ling, with one hand raised and the other hand ''holding'' Yi Bing''s head, spoke. "Let go of my ''tail''." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing let go the tail of Huo Ling''s soul. Huo Ling, satisfied, lowered his hand and let go of Yi Bing''s head. He patted his ''tail'' as if he''s patting off dust. "I can''t be seen of an exorcist.." Yi Bing said.


    "You''re afraid of them?" Huo Ling asked, surprised.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "You''re telling the truth." Huo Ling said.


    "No. I''m lying." Yi Bing said.


    "Then why did you run away?" Huo Ling asked.


    "He''s a mortal. He''ll die if he''ll see me." Yi Bing exined.


    "You''re too caring of other people but not me." Huo Ling frowned.


    "The exorcist''s time of death isn''t near." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "There''s no other reason?" he asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. He can''t tell that if an exorcist would see their ¨C grim reapers'', form, a battle will ensue and the mortals around them would perish.


    Huo Ling frowned and looked at the apartment building not far away from where they''re hiding. A cat passed by them and hissed at them, all furs raised, before it ran away. "You scared it." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. They watched as Hao Baiyun''s car left the vicinity before they went out of hiding. Yi Bing''s gaze fell on the apartment building and he blinked. When his eyes opened, his pupils are glowing blue. The whole apartment building was covered in darkness. "As expected." He muttered.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling was watching Hao Baiyun''s car disappear before he turned and saw Yi Bing staring at the apartment building. "Don''t you think it''s creepy?" he asked as he looked at the faded walls of the building. The number of floors is also ominous.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and closed his eyes. When his eyes opened once again, his pupils turned normal. They usually don''t activate their All-Seeing Eye since they will see the colors of the souls of the beings around, including the dark air surrounding the area. It hinders their sight, and would affect their movements.


    Originally, his task is to fetch Huo Ling''s soul. However, he didn''t expect Huo Ling''s death would have a connection with the deaths in the apartment building. He was just teasing Huo Ling, yet he never had imagined he was right on the spot. "Do you know why there are evil ghosts?" he suddenly spoke.


    Huo Ling''s gaze returned to Yi Bing. "Why?" he asked.


    "I said before that the second stage the soul undergoes after their death is the Mania." Yi Bing said. "After the first stage ¨C the Shock Stage, where they lost their memories as an effect of the shock, their memories would thene back like a raging flood." He turned to Huo Ling. "Some memories are good, but there will be memories that are bad. Those bad memories will make them go mad." He exined.


    "But ¨C " Huo Ling said. " ¨C can''t the good memories seed the bad memories and the soul would be good?" he asked.


    "That usually happens." Yi Bing said.


    "''usually''?"


    "There''s this called the Foul." Yi Bing said. "It''s a dark air that pollutes the soul. It acts as a catalyst for the bad memories of the soul and cause them to go mad." He exined.


    Huo Ling suddenly shivered when he suddenly felt cold. "So¡­ I can be polluted?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered, then slowly turned to him. Huo Ling doesn''t know whether his eyes are failing him, but he saw Yi Bing''s eyes turned blue. The surrounding darkened after the clouds covered the sun. Slowly, cold raindrops fell upon them. "Especially the Abnormal Souls." Yi Bing added.


    Huo Ling felt his whole being turned cold. He stared at Yi Bing, wide-eyed. "Where is this Foul?" he asked, his voice low like a whisper.


    "In the apartment building." Yi Bing answered.


    If Huo Ling still has his body, he would have fainted. But, he''s already became a soul. "Have I been polluted?" he asked, his voice trembling.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "The Foul chooses those who has weak minds and weak heart." He said. "In short, the vulnerable ones." He told him.


    Huo Ling sighed in relief. Even though he''s timid, yet he has always been an optimist. "Then, the Foul has something to do with the souls in the apartment building?" he asked. "Did it ate senior''s and his friends'' soul?" he added, referring to Wei Jing as his senior.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "The Foul is just an air. The ones eating the souls are monsters called Soul Eaters." He told him, then paused. "But, the Foul can affect the souls and make their situation be worse. In fact ¨C " he said and looked at the ce where Hao Baiyun parked his car. " ¨C it can also affect the living." He said.


    "What?!" Huo Ling was shocked.


    "Sickness, their luck, their temper, and they can also confuse their mind. The Foul can do that." Yi Bing added.


    "No way¡­" Huo Ling said. "Could it be the Foul got something to do with my death?" he asked.


    "Could be." Yi Bing answered and walked towards the apartment building.


    "Hey. You''re still going there?" Huo Ling called. "Won''t you be affected by the Foul?" he asked. Also, Yi Bing''s clothes are wet because of the rain.


    Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling. "You can stay here if you want to." He told him.


    Huo Ling looked around the area and saw the heavy rain pouring on the empty street. "How will you enter the apartment units? The police would have already left." He reminded Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing stopped and turned to Huo Ling. "What do you suggest?" he asked.


    "You protect my soul from the Foul and I''ll check the things behind the walls for you." Huo Ling said.


    "Aren''t you easily scared?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling gritted his teeth. "I don''t want any more death to happen!" he answered.


    "Wow¡­ you''re so noble." Yi Bing said. "You just want to know why you died, don''t you?" he said.


    Huo Ling smiled, a vein popping on his head. "You got it right." He said.

 Chapter 11 - Contaminated

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Contaminated</h4>


    "So, I only have to check if there will be corpses inside and if there is a soul inside it?" Huo Ling asked as he faced the door of 101.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. "I''ll freeze while you check if there''ll be a soul." He said as he took out his scythe made of ice.


    Huo Ling stared at the ice scythe in a daze before he snapped out of it. "Wait! Wait! What if you''ll hit my soul? Wouldn''t I die again?!" he said and immediately floated away from Yi Bing.


    "Oh." Yi Bing said and hid his scythe. For a moment, Huo Ling felt disappointed when the scythe disappeared from his sight. "You like it?" he asked when he saw Huo Ling''s expression.


    "I will if it won''t be pointed at me." Huo Ling answered. "I''ll check first if there''ll be a corpse, then I''ll tell you. You can then decide how will you Call." He said. Earlier, Yi Bing exined to him that the process of revealing one''s soul from their body is Call.


    "Okay." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling then closed his eyes as he passed through the wall, then opened his eyes again. He saw the mess on the floor made by smelly socks and dirty clothes, and dirty dishes and the packets of junk foods. A man waszily lying on the couch, scratching his bloated stomach. He was watching a sports news on the television.


    Huo Ling went back outside. "No corpses. Only an alive person." He told him. Yi Bing nodded and they went to the next door. Huo Ling looked at the silent man walking beside him. "Don''t you have any devices on you to detect if there''s a corpse near you?" he can''t help but ask.


    Yi Bing stopped on his feet and turned to Huo Ling. He gave him a ''you''re sensible'' look. The corner of Huo Ling''s lip twitched. He gave Yi Bing a ''you''re pulling my leg'' look back. "I''ll immediately made a request to the R&D." He said and tapped on his wristwatch. A holographic screen appeared again. Then, Yi Bing''s jade-like fingers tapped on the holographic screen like they were ying the piano.


    Huo Ling sighed as they stopped in front of the 102. He entered the apartment unit and saw it was empty. He went back to report to Yi Bing. In 101, a rat crawled out under the bed, pushing the edge of the bedsheet with its body.


    The tip of a manicured finger was exposed.


    Above the clouds, in the R&D Department.


    Hai Ba turned when he heard theputer beeped. He saw a mail and he opened it. "Sha Jiu, it''s from Yi Bing." He called.


    Sha Jiu raised his head from the electricalponents on the table. "What does he want?" he asked.


    "He''s asking if we have a device that could detect dead beings." Hai Ba answered.


    Sha Jiu frowned. "He''s beingzy again, isn''t he?" he said and resumed tinkling theponents on the table. "Tell him we have that. But, he has to ask for a letter of approval from Gu Shi." He told Hai Ba.


    "Yes." Hai Ba said and typed in a reply.


    Back to the earth, Huo?Ling was finally done checking the first and second floors and he was now on the third floor. "I don''t see any corpses." He said after he checked the 309. "Could it be it was a coincidence I found some corpses on the 201 and 203?" he muttered. 201 is Fu Ling''s unit while 203 is Wei Jing and his friends'' unit.


    "Continue checking." Yi Bing just said. His wristwatch beeped and an email appeared on the holographic screen that popped out.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered. This time, he passed through the walls between each unit and finished all of them before he went back to Yi Bing. "None." He told him, his voice strained.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling. "You''re bothered." He said.


    Huo Ling didn''t hide it from him anymore. "Yes." he said. "After all, I consecutively found corpses."


    "It must be a coincidence." Yi Bing said.


    "No."


    "You''re just prejudiced because of that neighbor that stabbed you." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "Didn''t you say you saw Foul in this apartment building?" he said. "Why are you contradicting me now?" he asked.


    Yi Bing calmly looked at Huo Ling and saw his fiery orange soul has stained with gray. "You''re contaminated with Foul." He said and took out his ice scythe.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he immediately floated away from Yi Bing. "No! Don''t - !" he said as he tried to escape.


    However, the ice scythe smoking with cold air became bigger and reached his soul''s tail. Huo Ling could feel the ice cold seeping through from the tail of his soul coursing through his knees, then his waist¡­


    "AAAAAH!!!" an ear-piercing scream was swallowed by the thunder that roared within the gray clouds.


    Afterlife Department.


    "Brrr ¨C " San Di shivered and hugged himself while rubbing his arms when he felt the cold wind blew. "It''s raining?" he asked and looked outside the ss wall.


    "A storm." Gu Shi answered and stood beside him. They watched as lightning struck and shed its light inside the Afterlife Department.


    "Waaaaah!!! I''m afraid of lightning! I''m afraid of lightning!" Si Shui, code 4444, cried. He was hiding under his desk and was covering his ears.


    "Your power is water yet you''re afraid?" Feng Er ¨C code 2333, the only female in their department, spoke. The remaining agents were Liu Lin ¨C code 6666, Jin Wu ¨C code 5555 and Qi Shan ¨C code 0007, are out fetching souls like Yi Bing.


    Gu Shi turned when he heard his wristwatch beeped. He received a mail and it was from Yi Bing. His eyes widened when he saw the content of the mail. Then, he pressed the button ''Approve''.


    Something is bound to happen.


    ¡­


    Huo Ling slowly opened his eyes and he felt like his body is heavy. "Ugh." He groaned as he turned to his right side.


    "Awake?" a male voice spoke.


    Huo Ling turned to the direction of the voice and saw a man garbed in ck. His long ck hair was tied with a red string. "¡­ Yi Bing." He muttered.


    "So you still remember." Yi Bing said, holding his ice scythe. His ice scythe suddenly turned into a cold smoke after he pressed his fingers around it.


    "What happened?" Huo Ling asked, his voice hoarse. His voice was floating above the floor.


    "The Foul stuck on you while you were checking inside the apartment units." Yi Bing said. "It confused your mind. I was careless." He said.


    Huo Ling bitterly smiled. "You won''t apologize?" he asked as he tried moving his soul. He felt his strengthing back.


    "¡­ I''m sorry." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes at his insincere response. "So, what do we do now?" he asked and looked around the fourth floor. Then, he looked at the rain heavily pouring outside.


    "The package has arrived." Yi Bing said and took out a box from his suitcase.


    Huo Ling suspiciously looked at the box. "¡­ didn''t ite from the Heaven?" he said. "How did it arrive here?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling, his eyes saying ''you guess''. Huo Ling shut up. He watched Huo Bing opened the box and was surprised to find a doll flew out of the box. The doll is beautiful and is wearing a Lolita angel dress with wings fluttering behind her. Her curly blonde hair fluttering in the air. There''s a halo above her head.


    However, there''s aplicated look on Yi Bing''s eyes. Sha Jiu, you pedophile. He thought as he read the small letter on the box.


    "Take care of my daughter Anji Li, or else I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 12 - Anji Li

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Anji Li</h4>


    "She''s beautiful." Huo Ling eximed as he watched Anji Li flew in front of them. To his surprise, Anji Li smiled and bowed.


    "Thank you for the praise." She said, her voice serene. "May I ask for master''s order?" she asked and turned to Yi Bing. Sha Jiu already programmed her to cater to Yi Bing''s beck and call.


    Yi Bing suppressed the irritation he felt on his chest. "Anji. Go check if there are other corpses in this building." He told the doll. The police already took Fu Ling, Wei Jing, and the other two male corpses earlier. However, the Foul still haven''t left the apartment building.. Instead, it became denser.


    Anji Li respectfully bowed, a kind smile on her face. "Yes, master." She obediently answered.


    They watched as the Lolita angel doll fluttered her wings and flew to the first floor. She stopped in the middle of the first floor, the rain passed through her body. She closed her eyes and she sped her hands as if in a prayer. Then, the halo above her head glowed brightly and became bigger until it covered the whole floor.


    The light is so bright and entered the windows of the apartment units, yet the people inside didn''t notice anything. After a few minutes and the light died down, bing smaller until it became a halo.


    However, Huo Ling saw something in the middle of the halo. A number? He thought as he squinted his eyes to see what the number is. But, he doesn''t need to squint, since Anji Li already spoke the number.


    "3."


    The usually serene voice rattled Huo Ling''s heart. His eyes widened and a chill ran down his spine. He sharply turned to Yi Bing. "I ¨C " he said. I didn''t see any corpse earlier!


    Yi Bing knows what he''s going to say. "Anji Li can''t lie." He said.


    Huo Ling''s lips pursed. He wants to say something yet he chose to be silent. He turned and watched Anji Li finish scanning the second floor. He felt his heart sank when she spoke another number. "2." He muttered as he looked at the number appeared on Anji Li''s halo before it turned 5 ¨C the total number of the corpses on the first and second floor. "There are two more corpses aside from Fu Ling''s, Wei Jing''s and the two others?" he asked Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t need to answer, since Anji Li spoke the truth. They watched as the Lolita doll scanned each floor. The processsted for fifteen minutes before Anji Li flew back. Yi Bing removed the halo on Anji Li''s head and looked at the number.


    20. Huo Ling''s heart sank. He watched Yi Bing pressed the halo. It was actually a screen. On the screen, there''s a tally of the number of corpses on each floor. "What''s going on?" Huo Ling asked, his face filled with worry.


    "There''s really something in this building." Yi Bing said.


    "A Soul Eater?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Anji Li only scanned the corpses. As for the soul ¨C " Yi Bing said and looked at Anji Li who was floating in front of them. Yi Bing opened the box and Anji Li flew inside. Huo Ling''s lip twitched as he watched Anji Liy inside the box like a corpse while the box is her coffin. " ¨C it''s the duty of the grim reapers." Yi Bing told Huo Ling as he returned the box inside his suitcase.


    Huo Ling immediately watched the box went inside the suitcase, and then disappeared. "¡­ a magic portal?" he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and looked at the ''halo'' in his hand. "There''re the list of the units that hid the corpses." He said as he looked at the screen. "101." He said.


    Huo Ling was shocked. "Hey!" he said. "There''s a living person there!" he told Yi Bing. He just checked the unit yet he found no corpse!


    "Anji Li can''t lie." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling shut up. He just can''t discredit a doll, can he? He thought. He followed Yi Bing back to the first floor. "How will you check the corpse?" he asked, then paused. He peeked at Yi Bing who took out his phone and dialed a number. "Police again?" he said.


    To his surprise, Yi Bing shook his head. "No." he answered.


    Huo Ling was confused. "Then how ¨C " he said. How will Yi Bing enter the unit? The answer was given to him in just a second.


    "Yo! Are you tired of your life? Then go out and y! Are you tired of your life? Then get knocked out, hey!"


    Huo Ling''s face was covered in dark lines when a heavy metal music yed from Yi Bing''s phone. He looked at Yi Bing with judging eyes.


    Yi Bing coughed and looked away. "San Di downloaded this on my phone. I didn''t know this''ll be useful today ¨C " he said and turned when the door of the 101 opened. He immediately stopped the music when a man came out and looked around, only to find no one outside. "Let''s go!" he told Huo Ling.


    "Yes!" Huo Ling said and passed through the wall while Yi Bing slipped inside. "Why don''t you turn to your¡­ spirit form? Soul form?" he asked when Yi Bing sessfully entered just as the door was closed.


    "Everything has its advantages and disadvantages." Yi Bing just said. If he''d go back to his soul form, he can''t hold objects.


    Huo Ling finally realized this and he shut up. "Mn." He muttered and didn''t ask anymore. He looked around and found nothing unusual.


    "One under the bed. Another one is in the kitchen." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling jumped out of fright. "What?! There are two here?!" he said, then looked at Anji Li''s halo on Yi Bing''s hand. "The ces were even listed¡­?" he said in surprise.


    "Sha Jiu''s doll is very efficient." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling felt stabbed by his words. He didn''t take it to heart. He isn''t Yi Bing''s underling, anyway. Yi Bing walked towards the bed while Huo Ling walked towards the kitchen. He looked around and his gaze fell under the kitchen sink. He raised his hand to reach the knob.


    "Huo Ling."


    "Hii!" Huo Ling gasped and he sharply turned. He saw Yi Bing standing beside the wall. "So fast?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "There''s no soul on the corpse." He told him and reached the knob under the kitchen counter.


    Huo Ling''s face paled when he saw a child was crouched inside. "A child¡­" he muttered. His eyes suddenly felt hot. His tears finally can''t help but fall.


    Yi Bing didn''tment and softly spoke. "The child died of asphyxiation." He said. "His mother remarried but the man is a drunkard. He was too thin and the man always abuses him every time his mother is out working." He said. What kind of abuse, anyone could guess looking at the child''s bruised body. "His mother finally noticed, but toote. When she looked for her child, he already died. His mother tried looking for him, but she was killed by her husband." He finished.


    The child was actually hiding from his stepfather, but his stepfather found out where he was hiding. He then trapped him inside of his hiding ce until he died.

 Chapter 13 - Soul Eaters

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Soul Eaters</h4>


    After Huo Ling calmed down, he turned to Yi Bing. "Where''s the remaining corpse in the first floor located?" he asked.


    "106." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling nodded. He looked at the pitiful child''s corpse. "His soul also is gone?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing closed thepartment and stood up. He looked at the child''s stepfather who was drinking beer andughed loudly when theedian on the television joked. His eyes narrowed as his fingers raised and the faucet opened. "Let''s go.." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling wiped his tears. "How will you go out?" he asked.


    As an answer, Yi Bing picked up a walnut on the kitchen counter, then flicked it towards the window. The jalousie instantly broke and the walnut flew out of the window.


    "Who the fucker - ?!" the man cursed and he immediately marched towards the door. He opened the door and walked out.


    Yi Bing immediately went out of the door and kicked the back of the man''s knee. The man cried in pain and he weakly fell on his knees. Huo Ling who went outughed and gave Yi Bing a thumb''s up. "GJ!" he said.


    Yi Bing just smiled and walked towards the 105 in the middle of the bottom of the U in this U ¨C shaped apartment building. "The child''s mother must have only her child in her mind." He suddenly spoke.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "After all ¨C " Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling. " ¨C the mother can undergo in Mania when she was a soul and turn to an evil ghost. That way, she can kill her husband. However, she didn''t." he said. "She must be worried for her child who will be alone in the afterlife." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded. "That must be it." He said. "However, you said their soul was gone. Are their names also not on the Death Note?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing sighed and looked at the nk Death Note.


    "Say, Yi Bing." Huo Ling called and stopped.


    "What?"


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing. "Can the souls eaten by the Soul Eater still reincarnate?" he asked.


    Yi Bing also stopped. "There''s a possibility." He answered.


    Huo Ling sighed in relief. "That''s great, then!" he said. A smile formed on his face and he went first to 105. He didn''t see that Yi Bing''s expression cooled.


    Yi Bing closed the Death Note. "There''s a possibility, but in order for them to reincarnate ¨C " he said and looked at the falling rain. " ¨C they can never be a human again." He muttered. The soul a Soul Eater ate is already damaged. However, to what extent, it depends on the soul''s strength. If a soul was badly damaged, then they might disappear and their cycle ends there.


    Yi Bing exhaled, a cold smokee out of his mouth. He turned and followed Huo Ling, unaware of the beast on the back of the apartment building, eating another soul from 909. On its skin that''s a lump of meat are the faces of the souls it ate. It has no eyes, only nose, ears and a mouth, on its jaws are a row of long and sharp teeth.


    Afterlife Department.


    "A Soul Eater?!" San Di eximed after Gu Shi spoke.


    "Haven''t the archangels killed them all 50,000 years ago?" Feng Er asked.


    "How many souls could a Soul Eater eat, for it to have its own form?" Si Shui said, his brows knit.


    "A Soul Eater should at least eat 1,000 souls, digest them for 1,000 years, then wait for another 1,000 years to have their infant form." Gu Shi exined.


    "So this Soul Eater should be 1,000 years old?" Si Shui asked.


    "Not necessarily." San Di spoke. "Their age depends on their size. 1,000 years for an infant form. In human age, they are just a day or a month old. Can you imagine it?" he asked.


    "1,000 years for soul digestion, and 1,000 years for its physical form, 2000 years is the least time they have to wait. And they are at their weakest." Gu Shi said. "If a Soul Eater would appear the size of an average human¡­"


    "They must be at least 20,000 years old." Feng Er said. "The reason why they have to wait for a long time is because of the quality of the soul they ate." She said. "One soul, if an infant, it would take at least 100 years for them to digest. If they ate an old soul, it would take at least 1000 years." She raised her head. "The longer the lifespan of the soul they ate, the longer for a Soul Eater to digest the soul." She analyzed.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Yes." he sighed. "It is because of the memories." He looked at the interns in the Afterlife Department. They are the souls who weren''t willing to reincarnate and chose to work with them. "Even just a moment of joy for a human, but that memory is worth at least 200 years." He said.


    "Why is that?" someone asked.


    "Is it like bidding?" someone spoke and rose from his seat. "It depends on the value of the memory?" he asked.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Yes." he answered. "If the humans value the objects, we ¨C as well the Soul Eaters, value souls and their memories." He said. "The more precious the memory, the more value it has."


    "How does a memory valued?"


    "There''s what we call Memory Energy." San Di spoke. "The happier or sadder a memory is, the greater the energy it would have." He exined. "The Memory Energy, in a simpler term ¨C " he smiled. " ¨C it''s what we call ''emotions''." He told them.


    "It''s what these emotions the Soul Eaters feed on the souls they ate." Feng Er said.


    Si Shui nodded. "The greater the emotions in those souls, the greater the power the Soul Eaters will have." He said, then paused. "Of course, the longer they have to wait to digest those souls, and the longer they will take form." He shrugged.


    "So, the older the Soul Eater, the stronger it is?" someone from the interns asked.


    "That''s how it always is." Gu Shi nodded. "So, if you found a Soul Eater ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C you have to run." He said.


    ¡­


    "So, a Soul Eater emits Foul?" Huo Ling said after he listened to Yi Bing''s exnation about the Soul Eaters.


    "Yes, and no." Yi Bing answered. "Soul Eaters emits Foul, but when there''s a Foul, that doesn''t necessarily mean a Soul Eater is around." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded. They just finished inspecting the corpses from the first six floors. Currently, they are on the sixth floor. As they guessed, the corpses they found didn''t have a soul in them. "How old do you think the Soul Eater present here?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "In human age, they must be at least 2 years old." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "That young?" he said.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Its actual age should be around 5,000 years old or more." He told him. "A 5-year old human age Soul Eater can consume an entire town-worth of souls." He added.


    Huo Ling shut up. "Soul Eaters should be rare?" he muttered.


    "It depends on the speed they cultivate." Yi Bing said, referring to the Soul Eaters digesting the souls.


    In the apartment building, at least 20 souls the 2-years old Soul Eater ate, including Fu Ling''s soul they found. The reason why Fu Ling''s soul cannot leave her body must be due to the Soul Eater. "Can they mark a soul?" Huo Ling asked after he told Yi Bing his guess.


    Yi Bing nodded and gave him amendable look. "Yes." he answered.


    Huo Ling felt like he was praised by his high school teacher. He smiled. "How will you kill the Soul Eater?" he asked. "It should be easy, right, since it''s just 2 years old ¨C " he said.


    Yi Bing cut him off. "Idiot." He said and stopped. "Look at the ''2 years old'' you''re talking about." He said and turned his ''head''.


    Huo Ling''s gaze followed and his eyes widened in shock when he saw a lump of meat taller than Yi Bing. "No way¡­" he muttered under his breath as he looked at the red monster standing at the end of the hallway. Its back that sometimes shows different human faces is facing them. "How can this be ¨C "


    "A 2 years old?" Yi Bing said, his voice lowered so that the pointed ears of the meat monster wouldn''t hear them.


    Huo Ling''s face darkened. This couldn''t be! If a 2 year-old Soul Eater is already bigger than Yi Bing, then how big will an ''adult'' Soul Eater be?

 Chapter 14 - Meat

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Meat</h4>


    Afterlife Department.


    "What is this Foul, director?" an intern asked.


    "The Foul is an evil air that harms a being." Gu Shi answered. "It can confuse your mind. It can worsen your illness. It can cause you to be sick. It can also worsen your temper." He said.


    "How can we cure our self if we''re contaminated by Foul?" someone asked.


    "Well, that''s ¨C " Gu Shi said and looked outside the ss window where the rain is heavily pouring down the earth.. " ¨C there is no cure." He answered.


    ¡­


    Huo Ling hissed when he felt stung. He turned and saw Yi Bing was pulling his soul''s tail. The pain ising from it. "Yi Bing¡­?" he called when he saw Yi Bing''s hand turned pale gray. "Ouch!" he cried when he felt the pain became stronger. If he had a body, he would have jumped out of his aching skin.


    "Sorry." Yi Bing apologized and let go of his ''tail'' after he pulled him farther from the Soul Eater not far from them.


    "Is that¡­ the Foul?" Huo Ling asked when he saw ice covered Yi Bing''s hand. He pulled up Yi Bing''s sleeve and gasped when he saw Yi Bing''s arm turned ck. "Yi Bing¡­" he muttered and raised his head. The skin on Yi Bing''s cor started to turn gray. "You were also contaminated by Foul?" he asked, surprised.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and took out his ice scythe. Maybe due to the ice slowly moving to freeze the Foul in his body because his power was affected, he pointed the tip of the ice scythe on his neck. Huo Ling stared, wide-eyed, as Yi Bing froze his neck. "Don''t¡­ attract its attention." Yi Bing told Huo Ling as his body shook and he copsed on the floor. "I can''t move right now¡­ don''t do anything stupid." He heavily breathed. "Give me some time to rest¡­" he said and leaned on the wall. Then, he closed his eyes.


    "Yi Bing¡­?" Huo Ling called. His orange soul, its fingertips touched Yi Bing. However, he immediately withdrew when his fingertip smoked because Yi Bing''s body slowly turned to ice. He was stunned. "No way¡­ Yi Bing!" he whispered. He doesn''t know where to ce his hands and feet¡­ ehem. Tail. He can''t carelessly touch Yi Bing or else his soul will freeze and he''ll turn into an¡­ ice ball.


    Huo Ling was anxious. He looked at the meat monster ¨C ehem. Soul Eater. It was slowly turning to their direction. What to do? What to do? What to do? He thought and sweated even though it''s cold because of the storm. The creepy old apartment building just became creepier as the surroundings turned dark. There were the lights on the hallway, but it just made things scarier as the lights formed shadows on the corners.


    Suddenly, he saw something popped out of the blind (eyeless) Soul Eater''s head. Huo Ling felt his whole being froze in fear when he saw it''s an antenna. ¡­ shit. Is it a soul detector?! He thought and turned to Yi Bing in panic. However, Yi Bing was still recuperating (even though Huo Ling has no idea how since Yi Bing became an ice sculpture).


    Yi Bing has a mortal body right now, so the Soul Eater won''t notice him (maybe). But, Huo Ling¡­ he needed to run. He remembered Yi Bing told him to not attract the Soul Eater''s attention. I haven''t, yet the Soul Eater actually has an antenna! He thought and floated to the open space. As expected, the Soul Eater''s antenna twitched and followed the direction where he flew.


    Huo Ling has never been more thankful than now that he became a soul. He has short legs, so he would lose if he will have a running episode against the Soul Eater. Also, the only direction he could escape is where Yi Bing is. He can''t lure the Soul Eater towards Yi Bing. (He secretly cares about this lying grim reaper.)


    He only has one choice ¨C fly away. Thus, he flew to the center of the U ¨C shaped apartment building and floated in the open space under the rain. The rain never bothered him, anyway, since the cold water will just pass through his body.


    But, he never expected for the Soul Eater to reach him. How? It suddenly (mysteriously) grew an arm and its arm lengthened until it reached him. Fortunately, Huo Ling had always been an alert person (even though he always daydreamed). He didn''t let his guard down so he immediately flew to the side.


    Huo Ling felt short of breath because of shock. He watched the Soul Eater''s arm went back to its body when it didn''t catch him after trying to reach him in all directions because he agilely dodged the meaty hand of the Soul Eater. His quick moves were all thanks to repeatedly beaten up of the school bullies. After two years of being bullied, he finally learned how to dodge on the third year and he fought back at them. "I need to lure it away." He muttered and looked at the Soul Eater that finally turned to Yi Bing''s direction. His pupils shrank. "Could it be it actually can sense a grim reaper?" he saw the Soul Eater crawled towards Yi Bing. "Shit!" he cursed and flew to the attack range of the Soul Eater.


    As expected, the Soul Eater stopped its movements and turned to him. Its meaty arm popped out of its abdomen and tried to reach him again. He tried his hardest to dodge, or else he''ll turn to a thousand years the Soul Eater would cultivate.


    "Curse you, Yi Bing. Wake up!" he gritted his teeth as he lowered his head when the palm flew towards his face. "Eh¡­?" he said and his eyes slowly widened when he saw two more arms came out of the Soul Eater''s meaty body. "Damn it! There''s this secret move?!" he eximed and did his best to fly very far so that he could be out of reach of the Soul Eater. "AAAAAH!!!!! Yi Bing, you bastard! Stop ying dead!!!!" he yelled as he flew to the back of the apartment building, trying to make the Soul Eater''s arms wind around the building like he always watched in the anime.


    He suddenly heard something broke from inside the building. He turned, only to be met by a hand. "Ah ¨C " he muttered and felt his soul fell from the air. "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!" he screamed and immediately controlled his soul to fly again when the hand followed him. If his soul didn''t fall that one moment, he would''ve been caught. "Shit! Shit! Shit! Yi Bing ahhhhh!!!!!! Help meeeeeee!!!!" he screamed as he passed through the wall and hid. However, a hand broke the vent and slipped through to catch him. "AAAAAHHHH!!!! Bastard! Liar! I really, really need your help!" he screamed and flew out of the wall, only to be almost ttened when a hand appeared above him. He immediately crawled on the ground and saw the whole apartment building was covered with lumps of meat. "AAAAAAAHHHH!!!! Damn it!" he cursed as he tried to hide behind the garbage cans, but the garbage cans were wed up. ¡­ wait, ''wed''? He thought and raised his gaze, only to see the Soul Eater''s eyeless face. Its mouth was opened wide, and countless sharp and long teeth was inside. It''s one hand was raised, and there are sharp nails on its hand.


    Ah. I''m doomed. I won''t have a chance to reincarnate. If I would, I promise I would be a vegetarian in my next life.

 Chapter 15 - Hail

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Hail</h4>


    The big w of the Soul Eater descended upon him. Huo Ling felt his body ¨C oh, no. Soul. His soul suddenly can''t move as he was frozen by fear. Oh, god¡­ I''m doomed. I''m really doomed to never reincarnate. He thought as he imagined his soul being thrown inside that pit ¨C oh, no. It''s the mouth of the Soul Eater. How did it get this big?! He thought as he looked at the Soul Eater''s body covered the entirety of the apartment building.


    Before he worries for the Soul Eater''s size, he should worry first of the Soul Eater''s w falling down on him. "AAAAAHHHH!!!!" he screamed when he finally found his voice as he immediately jumped next to the bench. Then, he turned his soul into a ball and he rolled away. "Wheeeee~~~ catch me! Catch me!" heughed as he rolled on the ground like a ball. "AAAHHHH!!!" he skidded to a halt when a meaty w appeared before him and hit the wall in front of him.. The meaty hands turned into a meaty w! He immediately passed through the wall to hide. He isn''t stupid to use the Soul Eater''s arm for leverage. A meaty w will just pop out of it, or worse, its arm would suddenly open like a mouth and eat him! "Damn that Yi Bing. Where the hell is he now?!" he muttered as he hid under a shelf and shivered. In the darkness, a fiery soul ball casted a warm orange glow.


    Huo Ling looked around and found no one was inside the apartment unit. He just noticed, he didn''t find anyone when he flew around the apartment building. What is happening? He thought and looked outside the window, only for his eyes to widen.


    Earlier, he''s been busy flying around to escape that he didn''t notice the debris from the apartment building after the Soul Eater destroyed parts of it were floating instead of falling on the ground! It was like the time stopped at the moment, including the space as he watched another group of debris floated, joining the other debris floating in the air near the window of the apartment unit where he''s hiding. "Is this¡­ a separate space?" he muttered. He might have read too many novels, but this is the only exnation he has to what is in front of him now.


    His ball of a soul rolled out under the shelf and went towards the window. There, he saw even the cars and the uprooted trees, including the garbage cans earlier where he hid, were floating. "What is happening?" he muttered, his fiery orange soul bumped against the ss window. He looked at his reflection on the window and saw a ball of fire burning bright.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud crash and he looked up. He saw the ceiling above him disappeared and was reced by the Soul Eater''s strawberry jelly-like face. Or was it face-like strawberry jelly? Either way, he won''t be eating strawberry jelly again!


    He immediately jumped out of the window and flew away, only to be met by an approaching w of the Soul Eater. As he had thought earlier, he saw a mouth formed on the palm of the w. Huo Ling immediately slipped inside a vent and flew back to where was Yi Bing earlier. "Yi Bing!!!" he yelled, hoping Yi Bing can hear him. "YI BING!!!" he called as he slipped through the gaps of the Soul Eater''s arms. Everything around is filled with the Soul Eater''s meaty arms like trees in the forest. Anyway, he will be avoiding the forest in the future. "YI BING!" he called when he finally reached the fourth floor. "Yi Bing¡­" he gasped, only for his breath to hitch when he saw Yi Bing was gone from his position. "Oh, no¡­ has he been eaten?!" he muttered and turned to the Soul Eater''s face covering the sky of the apartment building. "Yi Bing¡­" he called, his voice shaking and his tears are threatening to fall. "I''ve had a great time going out with you ¨C " he said.


    "Don''t say things that could cause misunderstanding." Yi Bing spoke from behind him. "And don''t kill me off." He added.


    "Can''t you warn me, though, that you''re just behind me?" Huo Ling said.


    "You''re only crying fake tears, anyway." Yi Bing said and stood beside his floating soul.


    "This is my sincerest ¨C " Huo Ling said. Yi Bing rolled his eyes at him. "We''re inside a separate space?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. "This is the power of a Soul Eater with a physical body." He said and looked at the Soul Eater that roared at the sky. It was greeted by the thunder as if roaring at it back. The rain poured heavier, and lightning shed.


    Huo Ling finally exhausted his guts and he timidly hid behind Yi Bing. "I''ve been calling for you since earlier. Where were you?" he asked, his voice sounds he was greatly wronged. "I was really, really scared. QAQ" he cried crocodile tears.


    "Oh? You seem to be having fun ying tag with the Soul Eater earlier." Yi Bing said, an imperceptible smile on his face.


    Huo Ling''s tears went back to his tear ducts. He frowned. "I was really scared, okay? If not for my athletic ¨C " he said.


    " ¨C gymnastics?" Yi Bing said. He dodged when an angry fireball hit him. "Alright. You''ve worked hard." He said and patted the angry fireball.


    "Hmph!" Huo Ling looked away, but he was smiling. "So, how was this a 2 year-old?" he asked and looked at the Soul Eater that''s bigger than the apartment building.


    "Have you forgotten? It ate more than 20 souls." Yi Bing said.


    "But, I thought it will take a thousand year for a soul to be digested?" Huo Ling asked.


    "That was before a Soul Eater made its physical body." Yi Bing said. "If a Soul Eater finally had its physical body, its digestive process became a thousand times faster."


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "So, right now¡­" he said and looked at the Soul Eater that was destroying the apartment building, gaping.


    Yi Bing closed his mouth that was suspiciously leaking with questionable liquid. "That''s how powerful a Soul Eater with its physical body is." He said.


    "So¡­ how do you deal with it?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Kill it." Yi Bing answered.


    "What will happen to those souls it ate?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "As you''ve asked earlier, they can still reincarnate if they still haven''t fully digested." He answered. "But, there are some that cannot. Either their soul was damaged while digested, or it was fully digested by the Soul Eater." He exined.


    Huo Ling bit his lip. He almost became a part of the Soul Eater. He lowered his head to contemte.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. He raised his scythe and all the raindrops ¨C from the ground to the sky, turned to ice. "Descend." He spoke, his voice ¨C like the raindrops that froze, is ice-cold.


    Immediately, millions of hails fell from the sky.

 Chapter 16 - Ice

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Ice</h4>


    In the Afterlife Department, San Di frowned when the pen he''s holding was covered in ice. "Aia. Yi Bing!" he called and turned.


    "He''s dealing with a Soul Eater right now." Gu Shi hit the ice-covered notebook on San Di''s head.


    San Di gritted his teeth as the ice cover broke and its pieces fell on top of his head. He shivered when an ice piece touched his skin. "I''ll really torch that guy when hees back!" he said as he reached for the nket on his chair, only to find it was crisp cold.


    The intern all huddled together to find warmth from each other as they looked at the walls that was also covered with ice. Even the floor beneath their feet became ice.


    In the R&D, a loud string of curses can be heard when Sha Jiu roared after the electronic devices froze.. Anje Li turned her heating function to keep her body warm. "Yi! Bing!" Sha Jiu roared, taking off the mask on his face. "I''ll definitely tinker with your ice scythe when I find it!" he said.


    Hai Ba who was shivering in the corner sighed and tapped his wristwatch, only to find it was also covered with ice. He sighed and blew air on it to melt the ice.


    ¡­


    "Ngh!" Huo Ling almost hid on Yi Bing''s sleeves when countless hails fell from the sky. He also saw the leaking ceiling and the puddle on the floor was frozen. He could feel the biting cold on his soul as the temperature suddenly drop. Yi Bing''s breath became a white smoke. Huo Ling felt like it suddenly became winter. He even doubted if the midday heat he experienced earlier was real. Huo Ling felt his soul was turning into a snowball. "Y-Yi¡­ Yi¡­ B-Bin¡­ ng¡­" his teeth were chattering as he stiffly turned to Yi Bing.


    However, the man looked like he was shooting a wintermercial just from his side view. He would be an overqualified winter clothes model. When Huo Ling turned to look at what happened to the Soul Eater, he regretted his decision. He shouldn''t have looked at it, so that he wouldn''t see a bloody and frozen giant lump of meat. The million ice pieces looked like needles skewering the Soul Eater''s flesh. "Come." He heard Yi Bing called and Huo Ling was taken into Yi Bing''s surprisingly warm palm. Huo Ling feltforted by the warmth and his ball of soul rxed, absorbing the heat from the man''s big and rough palm. "Enjoying?" he heard Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer as he closed his eyes to nap. Yi Bing didn''t bother him as he made a bridge of ice from the fourth floor going to the rooftop where the Soul Eater was weakly lying down. Its frozen body unable to move and it helplessly but weakly roared that sounded like a whimper.


    Yi Bing heard a soft snore and he saw Huo Ling fell asleep. He turned his eyes that turned as cold as the ice around, and he reached the rooftop. He looked down from the top at the Soul Eater trying to struggle, but the ice was seeping through its flesh, freezing its flesh. Slowly, its body was turning to ice. "You''ve killed 1,765, 023 souls." Yi Bing said, his voice emotionless. On one hand was the fiery orange ball of soul that was lying on his warm palm, while a scythe was held on his frighteningly cold hand. "Die." He muttered, then raised the ice scythe and tapped at the Soul Eater''s body that turned into a giant block of ice.


    Cr¡­ r¡­ rack! The Soul Eater''s body turned into blocks of ice that fell from the rooftop of the apartment building, only to float before it could reach the ground. Yi Bing looked around, then saw a crack formed in a corner of the space, before the crack grewrger and the space broke into million pieces. The negative temperature disappeared along the broken pieces of space, and was reced by the burning heating from the sun that appeared on the sky.


    The heavy storm surprisingly has passed.


    Afterlife Department.


    The ice suddenly disappeared and a mail was sent to Gu Shi''sputer. Gu Shi opened the mail and saw it was Yi Bing''s report about the Soul Eater.


    Soul Eater #3319


    Age: 5,202


    Souls eaten: 1,765,023


    Status: dead


    Gu Shi sighed and relief as he immediately forwarded the report to the higher-ups. For 500,000 years, 3,318 Soul Eaters have appeared and were killed. Now, a 3319th Soul Eater appeared and was killed. This isn''t to be celebrated, but they have to be rmed instead. As possible as it could, no Soul Eater should appear. Even though they lessen the work for them grim reapers, yet it was nothing to be happy about.


    Every life is as important as your own life ¨C no matter whose life it is. You shouldn''t take a life so easily. Instead, you should take it seriously. Sometimes, a life is like a giant web that once it was lost, everything it was connected to falls. In short, with just one life lost, a disaster can ur.


    Gu Shi sighed and sent a message to Yi Bing.


    1001: how''s the Abnormal Soul with you?


    0001: I''m still investigating the cause of his death.


    Gu Shi can''t help but frown. Abnormal Souls are really a hassle.


    1001: If it''s tooplicated, ask 0007 for help.


    0001: no thanks. I''d rather work with 9999 than him (0007).


    Gu Shiughed.


    1001: alright. Just send me of the updates.


    0001: ok.


    ¡­


    Just as Yi Bing finished his call, he heard Huo Ling yawned. He turned and just in time to see a wide empty mouth on the orange ball of soul sitting on his palm. "Awake?" he asked.


    Huo Ling slowly opened his eyes and blinked to adjust his vision. "We''re back?" he said when he saw the familiar surroundings. They''re on the rooftop of the apartment building. "You killed the Soul Eater?" he added.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling was about to speak when he heard the sound of the siren. "The police?" he said when he heard the familiar sound.


    "Yes. I''ve called them for them to fetch the remaining corpses." Yi Bing exined.


    "23 corpses¡­" Huo Ling muttered and he jumped off of Yi Bing''s palm that turned cold after the temperature went back to warm. His soul turned to human shape and he floated towards the railing to watch therge number of policemen entered each unit in the apartment building. He heard curses and screams when the policemen kicked the door open and caught the people inside the apartment units off-guard.


    Arge case was at work.

 Chapter 17 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Interrogation</h4>


    "The Soul Eaters can easily digest the souls they ate since they now have digestive organs after they gained their physical form." Yi Bing said as they stood on the corner inside the interrogation room of the police station. "Their flesh can block the escaping emotions of the souls from their memories." He added.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding as they watched the neighbor entered the interrogation room again. "Where are Soul Eaters from?" he asked.


    "They are evil ghosts that cannot enter reincarnation because of too much resentment they have, and the bad karma they have from harming ¨C worse, killing, humans, or other souls." Yi Bing answered. "This happens during their Mania. They lost their sanity." He looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling heaved a sigh.. "Did the Foul cause their Mania to be worse?" he asked.


    "Worse, the they can release Foul themselves." Yi Bing said and watched as the policemen and the neighbor took their seat. "The scary thing is that the manic souls didn''t need Foul and be evil ghosts, then Soul Eaters." He sighed.


    Huo Ling didn''t ask more as the interrogation began. "Su Rong, 27. Unemployed. No family nor any rtives alive." He heard the policeman said as he read the neighbor''s information on the folder. Then, he looked at Su Rong. "You said earlier that you do not know Miss Fu, nor the deliveryman Mr. Huo." He said. "But, you insinuated they might have an unspeakable rtionship." He added.


    Huo Ling jerked when he heard his name was mentioned. "This jerk!" he said and red at Su Rong. "I don''t know you yet why are you creating a rumor about me?!" he asked, mad, as he tried to punch Su Rong''s face yet his fist just passed through Su Rong''s head.


    Yi Bing calmly pulled his ''tail'' to separate him from Su Rong. "Calm down. Don''t have a Mania, now, and be an evil ghost." He told him.


    Huo Ling was immediately pacified. He waited for Su Rong to answer. "Anyone would think about that if it''s about a man or a woman." Su Rong calmly said.


    The policeman nodded, then turned to the other policeman sitting next to him. The other policeman picked up a box from under the table and ced it on the table. Seeing the contents of the box, Su Rong''s eyes widened in shock. "Indeed, Mr. Huo and Miss Fu might have a rtionship ¨C " the policeman interrogating Su Rong said. " ¨C if not for the presence of these ordered foods you''ve hid!" he said and red at Su Rong as he harshly tapped the pen on the box containing the fast foods.


    Su Rong paled. "You¡­ you - !" he said as he rose from his seat. However, the policeman standing behind him pushed him down. "You entered my unit!" he said.


    The interrogating policeman looked calm. "We have received a call from an anonymous caller saying that there are corpses hidden in certain apartment units." He said and meaningfully looked at Su Rong who became frozen from his seat. "Was Miss Fu''s death rted to you?" he asked. Su Rong became silent. The policeman wasn''t impatient. "How about Mr. Huo''s death?" he added.


    Huo Ling''s brow twitched and he was about to advance to Su Rong when Yi Bing reined him by pulling his ''tail''. "Damn you! Don''t hold your tongue! Speak! You killed me!" he said as he pulled up his sleeves, exposing his skinny arm.


    However, Su Rong remained silent like a dead log. "Escort him out." the interrogating policeman said. The policeman behind Su Rong nodded and taken the handcuffed Su Rong out. "Next." The interrogating policeman said and a woman who''s shaking from head to feet and looked pale was escorted by a police inside the interrogating room.


    "I ¨C I¡­ I don''t know anything!" the woman immediately said. "Hii!" she gasped when the policeman escorting her made her sit on the chair. "I ¨C I don''t know anything!" she said and closed her eyes tight.


    "Madam. I haven''t asked anything yet." The interrogating policeman said. "The more you insist you don''t know anything, the more we''ll think you actually do know something." He gave her a kind smile. Yet, the woman became even more scared. However, she shut up. "Li Lingling, age 35. A widow, and doesn''t have children." The interrogating policeman said and looked at Li Lingling.


    Li Lingling spoke. "I ¨C I had a child. But¡­ but, I got a miscarriage." She said. "It was after when my husband died. I didn''t remarry." She said.


    The interrogating policeman nodded. "Do you know Mr. Su Rong?" he asked.


    Li Lingling shook her head. "I don''t." she answered.


    The interrogating policeman looked at the papers in front of him. Fu Ling, the woman who died, was living in 201. Su Rong was living in 202, while 203 where three corpses were found was under Tan Yu''s name.


    "Eh? It''s not senior''s apartment unit?" Huo Ling was surprised. He became bored and he floated behind the interrogating policeman and looked at the documents in front of him.


    Yi Bing soundlessly walked towards Huo Ling and also looked at the documents. "There''s one corpse in 201, and three corpses in 203. However, there is no corpse in 202." He said. "In 101, there''re two." He added, referring to the corpses of the mother and child who were killed by the man living in 101who was actually the administrator of the apartment building.


    Li Lingling was living in 111, on the tenth floor. It is reasonable she wouldn''t know Su Rong who was living in the second floor. "How about Miss Fu Ling?" the interrogating police asked.


    Li Lingling shook her head. "No." she answered.


    "Mr. Huo Ling?"


    "No ¨C " Li Lingling answered, when she suddenly paused. The interrogating policeman noticed her sudden pause. He waited for Li Lingling to answer, yet she didn''t continue her words. "I don''t." Li Lingling answered.


    Obviously, she was lying. "What?!" Huo Ling was shocked. "She knows me?" he said, staring at Li Lingling with wide eyes. He turned to Yi Bing. "Can you investigate how she was rted to me?" he asked. On the documentsid in front of the interrogating policeman, only Li Lingling''s information was shown. She is a photographer and got married when she was 24. Her husband died when she was 32. Her parents were already dead while her inws were in the province. Huo Ling can''t figure it out how Li Lingling knows him.


    Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling. "I can''t." he answered. "Only those who died their information will be given to us." He said. "Those who are living, the Living Department is in charge. We, the Afterlife Department, cannot interfere with living matters. Only those of dead''s." he exined.


    "How are the Living Department operate?" Huo Ling asked. "Is there a Dead Department?" he added.


    "It''s us." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling shut up. He turned back to Li Lingling who was escorted out of the interrogation room like Su Rong earlier. However, she wasn''t handcuffed. "Why are the policemen not pushing the answers out of the suspects?" he asked.


    "It''s not that they aren''t capable." Yi Bing said. "They are looking at the bigger picture." He told him.


    "What bigger picture?" Huo Ling asked.


    "More than 20 corpses are hidden in the apartment building, yet no one noticed it." Yi Bing said, then turned to Huo Ling. "Don''t you think this is strange?" he asked.


    "It is. There''s a Soul Eater, too." Huo Ling agreed.


    "The Soul Eater aside, since the living cannot see it ¨C " Yi Bing said. " ¨C why are there so many deaths in one apartment building, and no one noticed it?" he asked. "Also, why would they hide the corpses?" he added.


    Huo Ling was thinking of this, too, and so is the interrogating policeman.

 Chapter 18 - Gu Xingfeng

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Gu Xingfeng</h4>


    "Chief." The police officer sitting beside the interrogating policeman called. "That Su Rong definitely killed the woman and the delivery man. Do you think Li Lingling had a hand in this?" he asked.


    The chief inspector Gu Xingfeng twirled the pen in his fingers. "Yes." he answered.


    The police officer was surprised. "But, she looked ordinary?" he said. "What grudge would she have with Fu Ling and the deliveryman?" he asked.


    "That''s what we''re investigating here." Gu Xingfeng said and straightened up on his seat.. "Anyone who can live for who knows how long with corpses next to their door isn''t an ordinary person." He said.


    The police officer shut up. "Next." He called. The door opened and a woman came in with an escorting police officer. However, unlike Li Lingling, she has an angry expression on her face.


    "Mrs. He." Gu Xingfeng called. He Furong, age 50. She is divorced with her husband after her husband cheated on her. Her ex-husband is now overseas with his new family.


    He Furong''s expression became uglier. "I am now Miss Zhang! Miss. Zhang!" she pointed out to Gu Xingfeng. Gu Xingfeng gave her a sincere apologetic smile which cated her. "What do you want?" she asked. "If it''s about the corpses, I don''t have a clue about it!" she said and frowned. She has a disgusted look on her face.


    Her expression looked real and Gu Xingfeng smiled. "It''s not about that that we invited Mrs. He ¨C ehem. I mean, Miss Zhang." He lowered his gaze, avoiding He Furong''s re.


    "Then what do you want?" He Furong asked.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at her. "I want to ask about Mr. He''s son ¨C He Xiaozhu." He answered.


    Hearing the name, He Furong''s pupils shrank. However, she immediately hid it. If Gu Xingfeng wasn''t observing her closely, he would''ve missed the fast change in her expression. He secretly smiled and lowered his gaze, hiding his thoughts.


    "He Xiaozhu? He''s my ex-husband''s first-born child." He Furong answered. "What about him?" she asked.


    "Eh?" Gu Xingfeng had a surprised look on his face as he raised his gaze to look at He Furong''s irritated face. "Doesn''t Miss Zhang know?" he said.


    Hearing his question, He Furong''s heart skipped a beat and she had a bad premonition. "W-what?" she said.


    "Mr. He Xiaozhu is Mr. He Tianyu''s second-born son." Gu Xingfeng answered. He watched as He Furong''s face slowly turned green and he continued, adding another blow to her. "He Yiyong, Mr. He Tianyu''s first-born son, just turned 24 years old two days ago ¨C " he said.


    He Furong didn''t wait for Gu Xingfeng to finish when she rose on her seat, overturning her chair. She had a livid expression on her face. "That bastard!" she roared. "Not only he cheated on me, he even deceived me for a long time!" she said. He Xiaozhu ¨C He Tianyu''s son who was born when he was still married with He Furong, is currently 23 years old. If He Yiyong just turned 24 years old¡­ "Damn it! Where is he? Where is He Yiyong?!" she asked and turned to Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled at her. "Mr. He Yiyong is currently studying in his second year of financing course in B University." He answered.


    "Oh." He Furong muttered, she immediately became calm.


    Gu Xingfeng kindly smiled at her. "Miss Zhang is such a virtuous person. It is really unfortunate to have an evil-hearted husband." He looked at her, his eyes full of sympathy.


    He Furong sneered. "It is my fortune to know their real face." She said.


    Gu Xingfeng just nodded. "I want to ask Miss Zhang ¨C " he returned to the topic at hand.


    Now feeling rxed, He Furong answered. "What?" she asked.


    " ¨C does Miss Zhang know He Xiaozhu was living on unit 105?" Gu Xingfeng asked, his tone unhurried and gentle. Anyone wouldpletely feel settled andforted with his tone.


    However, He Furong felt her body slowly turning cold instead as he looked at Gu Xingfeng''s meaningful smile on his face. His voice that sounded a music to the ears is like a devil whisper''s for her. "He ¨C he was living next to me?!" she said, a shocked look on her face.


    Huo Ling felt a chill ran down his spine and his pupils shrank. He turned to Yi Bing, his heart slowly sank. "105¡­" he muttered, his voice low.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he said. "A corpse was hidden in the ceiling." He paused. "It was the corpse of a young man." His eyes cooled as he looked at He Furong.


    Huo Ling can''t help but shiver. "It''s He Xiaozhu." He muttered under his breath. Suddenly, a memory shed in his mind.


    He was delivering flowers that time, and he just finished delivering to the Hao family. After hearing Hao Baiyun''s divination on him, he was mad. However, when he reached his next destination to deliver, he was surprised to find a gloomy residence. "Scented Flower Shop, here to deliver." He said when someone opened the gate for him after he rang the doorbell.


    "Oh. The flowers are now here¡­" the servant looked downcast. His eyes are bleak.


    Huo Ling awkwardly smiled as he handed the flowers on the servant. "May¡­ I know what just happened here?" he asked.


    "The family is moving abroad." The servant said.


    "Isn''t that to be celebrated?" Huo Ling asked, confused.


    "How can we?" the servant looked miserable. "The second young master was confirmed dead." He said.


    Huo Ling was shocked. "''confirmed''?" he caught the key word.


    The servant nodded, his eyes reddening. "The second young master is just 20 years old¡­" he finally cried. "He has been missing for two years. Today, we received a call from someone ¨C it must be his kidnapper." He said. "He killed second young master!"


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing''s voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    Huo Ling blinked and saw Yi Bing''s hand resting on his shoulder. He raised his gaze and saw Yi Bing looking at the documents on the table. He Furong''s information can be seen. Huo Ling looked at where Yi Bing was looking. Then, he felt his soul trembled when he saw the apartment unit He Furong was living in.


    205, just above and was connected with 105 by a floor in between them. Huo Ling remembered He Xiaozhu''s corpse was found in the ceiling. She ¨C


    Huo Ling''s eyes narrowed and his brows knit in anger. He gnashed his teeth. "What a poisonous woman!" he shouted and was about to go to He Furong when Yi Bing immediately pulled him back.


    "Calm down. She''ll get her retribution!" he assured him.


    "18 years old¡­ 18 years old!" Huo Ling said in indignation. He was itching to tore He Furong apart!


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng''s cool voice was heard inside the silent room. He looked straight at He Furong''s eyes. "He Xiaozhu''s corpse was found inside the bedside drawer." He said.

 Chapter 19 - Not Ordinary

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Not Ordinary</h4>


    "Bedside drawer?" He Furong said, confusion in her eyes.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded, his face looked honest. "Yes, Miss Zhang. We found him inside the bedside drawer." He answered. "Should Mr. He Xiaozhu be somewhere else?" he asked and blinked. His eyes looked clear and his face looked harmless.


    However, He Furong''s heart chilled. She immediately schooled her expression. "How would I know?" she asked, a bead of sweat formed on her face.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded.. "That''s right. How would Miss Zhang know where should Mr. He Xiaozhu be ¨C " he said, a smiled slowly formed on his face. " ¨C unless she personally ced Mr. He Xiaozhu herself?" he said.


    "Preposterous!" He Furong rose from her seat in anger. She red at Gu Xingfeng. Now she noticed that this seemingly harmless-looking man actually has a ck heart!


    Gu Xingfeng frowned, looking like he was wronged. "Miss Zhang. What did I say wrong?" he asked and blinked his eyes that became misty, as if tears forming on them.


    "You''re using me!" He Furong said. She pointed at Gu Xingfeng. "Men are all liars. Now I know why you invited me here!" she said. "It is to pin the me on me for He Xiaozhu''s death!" her eyes narrowed and she sneered. "Were you sent by Tianyu? Or his beloved little white lotus wife who actually has a ck heart!" she pped the table. "That sneaky bitch! Did she seduce you?" she asked.


    He Tianyu''s wife is 15 years younger than him, and maintained her youthful-looking face and voluptuous body. One of the reasons why He Tianyu went abroad is because he was afraid his wife will be stolen from him. Meanwhile Gu Xingfeng is a man in histe twenties. He is handsome, and has a well-built body. If he and He Tianyu''s wife would be a couple, nobody would find a problem with it.


    "Miss Zhang." Gu Xingfeng frowned. He looked offended. "I am an honest man. If even the policemen ¨C the men of justice, would shed their uniform away, who will protect the citizens and ensure their safety?" he asked, looking like a proper policeman.


    He Furong suddenly had an awkward look on her face. She looked bad bullying a young police officer. However, she didn''t apologize. "I had nothing to do with He Xiaozhu''s death if that''s what you wanted to know." She said and sat back on her seat.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t push her anymore. "I had another question for Miss Zhang." He said and pushed a picture to her. "Do you know her?" he asked.


    It was Fu Ling. "No." He Furong answered.


    "How about him?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he pushed another picture.


    It was Su Rong. He Furong blinked, but she immediately shook her head. "No." she answered.


    Gu Xingfeng lowered his head, then took out another picture. "Last one ¨C " he said and pushed another picture towards He Furong. " ¨C how about him?" he asked.


    This time, He Furong made a violent reaction, which shocked everyone in the room ¨C including Gu Xingfeng.


    He Furong rose from her seat and immediately moved away from the table. Her face is pale and she was heavily sweating. "Ghost! A ghost!" she said and crouched on the floor, covering her head with both her hands.


    Huo Ling''s heart skipped a beat. He was shocked. "She can see me?!" he said.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "No." he answered.


    "Then, why did she say I am a ghost?" Huo Ling asked and turned to Yi Bing, looking puzzled.


    "She''s guilty." Yi Bing answered, then his eyes narrowed. "She knows something." He looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling took a ''step'' back. "Hey. I''m not a boy toy! I don''t have any sugar mommy!" he told him.


    Yi Bing frowned, shooting him a look of ''you''re an idiot.'' "I meant she must know you before." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s heart settled down. He Furong''s cries echoed inside the interrogation room, and that woke everyone from their shock. Gu Xingfeng frowned. "Calm her down!" he ordered.


    The escorting police officer of He Furong immediately called a female police officer. The female police officer immediately arrived and squatted next to He Furong, cating her. "Calm down. There''re no ghosts here ¨C " the female police officer told He Furong.


    Huo Ling suddenlyughed. "Then, what am I?" he asked, then his smile disappeared. "How can I know her?" he said. "I''m not even acquainted with He Xiaozhu!"


    "Let''s wait for the police to ask her." Yi Bing said and looked at Gu Xingfeng watching He Furong cry. A calcting look was on his face. He wrote on a nk sheet of paper, and Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at him wrote.


    Fu Ling, Huo Ling, Su Rong, Li Lingling, He Furong. The names were encircled and each circle was connected by a line. Between Fu Ling and Huo Ling''s names, there is a question mark. The two names were connected to Su Rong. Then, Gu Xingfeng connected Li Lingling''s name to Huo Ling. He added He Xiaozhu''s, He Tianyu''s, and He Tianyu''s wife''s name ¨C Bai Wu, her name and connected it to He Furong. Finally, he also connected He Furong''s name to Huo Ling. "This guy¡­" Huo Ling and Yi Bing heard Gu Xingfeng muttered.


    "Hey!" Huo Ling eximed when he finally saw the whole picture. "Why are everyone involved with me?!" he said. "There''s only one person who killed me!" he added and crossed his arms on his chest.


    Yi Bing was also surprised. He nced at Huo Ling, then returned his gaze on the paper. Huo Ling''s death¡­ many mysteries will be uncovered.


    Afterlife Department.


    "Hm?" San Di hummed when he heard his wristwatch beeping. He tapped it and saw a message from Yi Bing.


    0001: I want a raise.


    San Di choked and coughed after he heard Yi Bing''s message. "Your face!" he said and sent a reply.


    3257: why?!


    0001: I killed a Soul Eater. I should be rewarded. Mary, please.


    3257: !!!


    3257: that Soul Eater is a piece of cake for you! Don''t fool me!


    3257: I''ll talk about it with Gu Shi.


    San Di sighed and closed the holographic screen. "Mother¡­ I need a hair grower." He cried. He felt like he''s going to be bald working in the Afterlife Department. "What is it now?" he muttered and frowned when he received another message.


    0001: Abnormal Soul Huo Ling ¨C he is not a simple one.


    3257: don''t brag your boyfriend to me, thank you!


    0001: what boyfriend? I will be throwing him to be reincarnated after I''ve resolved his case.


    3257: how will you resolve his case? Is it that difficult? Isn''t it just an untimely death?


    San Di noticed Yi Bing took a long time to reply. He was about to resume his work when he finally received a reply.


    0001: so many deaths were found, and many cases were about to be uncovered, including the appearance of the Soul Eater¡­ I think Abnormal Soul Huo Ling isn''t someone simple.


    A vein appeared on San Di''s forehead. Gritting his teeth, he replied to Yi Bing with his fingers flying above the holographic keyboard.


    3257: stop feeding me dog food!

 Chapter 20 - Xu Wenrong

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Xu Wenrong</h4>


    Seeing He Furong still haven''t calmed down, Gu Xingfeng frowned. She was sent to the infirmary by her escorting police officer. "Send the next person." He told the female police officer.


    The female police officer nodded and went out. Not long after and an old man came in. He has a cordial smile and anyone would feel amiable towards him. "Good afternoon." He greeted and sat on the chair on his own. He has no escorting police officer. After all, he was already old and he moves as slow as a turtle.


    "Hey. It''s a grandpa.." Huo Ling said and looked at the information about the old man Gu Xingfeng took out. Xu Wenrong, age 70 years old. No rtives. Living in 141 alone.


    However, Yi Bing''s expression changed. He¡­ he thought, then waited for things toe.


    Gu Xingfeng raised his head and saw the old man smiling. For some reason, he felt strange. Nheless, he schooled his expression and returned his smile. "Hello, Mr. Xu." He greeted.


    "What could it be that you called for me?" Xu Wenrong asked.


    "I have some questions to ask Mr. Xu." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    "Okay." Xu Wenrong nodded, a smile still on his face. One can''t help but warming their heart and pity this old man.


    Gu Xingfeng took out a picture and pushed it towards Xu Wenrong. "Does Mr. Xu recognize this man?" he asked.


    Xu Wenrong nodded. "He is living on the second floor." he answered when he remembered Su Rong. "I sometimes meet him and he helps me descend the stairs." He said.


    "How about her?" Gu Xingfeng asked and took out Fu Ling''s picture.


    "She also lives on the second floor. I see her always in a hurry." Xu Wenrong answered.


    "How about him?" Gu Xingfeng asked and showed Tan Yu''s picture.


    "He''s also living in the second floor. I see he''s always with his friends." Xu Wenrong answered.


    "This one?" Gu Xingfeng asked and showed him Li Lingling''s picture.


    "She''s living in the tenth floor. She rarely goes out." Xu Wenrong said.


    "This one?" Gu Xingfeng showed He Furong''s picture.


    "She''s also in the second floor." Xu Wenrong answered.


    "Him?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Xu Wenrong looked at the picture. "I don''t recognize him." He answered. "He looked like he''s a good kid." He said.


    "Oh! He praised me!" Huo Ling giggled as he looked at his picture. He looked handsome.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "This man is suspected of killing this woman." he said, referring to Huo Ling and pointed to Fu Ling''s picture.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "Hey!" he called to Gu Xingfeng. "What lies is he spouting now?" he asked, mad.


    Yi Bing, like earlier, pulled him back with his ''tail''. "He''s testing the old man." He told Huo Ling.


    "''testing''?" Huo Ling said. "Is the old man lying?" he asked, surprised. He doesn''t look like it¡­ he thought.


    Yi Bing could guess what Huo Ling was thinking just by looking at his expression. "We''ll see." He just said.


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing, a puzzled look on his face. However, he didn''t ask when he saw Yi Bing''s serious expression. What does he mean by that? He thought and ignored the thought. He resumed listening to Gu Xingfeng''s lies.


    Xu Wenrong looked shocked. "He did?!" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded and frowned as he red at Huo Ling''s picture. "He is this woman''s boyfriend, and actually had an unspeakable ¨C ehem. Tastes, when ites to sex." He said, his face red in embarrassment.


    Xu Wenrong had an awkward look on his face. "I had lived for a long time, yet this old man can never understand the youths of today." He sighed.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded and casted a look of sympathy in Fu Ling''s picture. "She wouldn''t have expected for her boyfriend to be¡­" he shook his head.


    "A pitiful child." Xu Wenrong said.


    Gu Xingfeng suddenly looked tired. Hebed his hair with his fingers. "By the way, grandpa ¨C " he called and took out two more pictures. " ¨C do you recognize them?" he asked.


    Xue Wenrong looked at the pictures. "If I remember, they are this child''s friends." He said and pointed Tan Yu''s picture.


    Gu Xingfeng was surprised. "They are?!" he said and looked at Wei Jing and the other guy''s picture. "So they''re his friends¡­" he muttered. There was a sympathetic look on his face as he looked at Tan Yu''s picture.


    Xu Wenrong looked confused. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng clicked his tongue while shaking his head. "I didn''t expect for them to know each other. You see, Mr. Xu ¨C " he said and pointed Wei Jing. " ¨C this man is a homosexual. While this other man ¨C " he said and pointed the other guy''s picture. " ¨C is a bisexual." He sighed. "We found that they frequented bars and red-light districts." He said and gathered Wei Jing and the other guy''s picture. "AIDS is amunicable disease. We also don''t know if Mr. Tan Yu ¨C their friend, if there''s something happened between them¡­" he shook his head. "Mr. Tan Yu looked like an upright man." He added.


    Silence fell. Xu Wenrong looked pensive. "Has something happened to that child?" he asked, referring to Tan Yu.


    Gu Xingfeng''s face fell. "Mr. Xu was still in the dark¡­" he said. "Mr. Tan Yu died with multiple stabs on his body." He told him. "We still haven''t received further reports from the forensics." he added.


    Xu Wenrong was shocked. "Died¡­ do you suspect¡­?" he looked at Wen Jing and the other guy''s picture.


    Gu Xingfeng looked like he was hesitating. "Yes." he finally answered. "If Mr. Xu knows something¡­ I hope you can tell us." He told Xu Wenrong.


    Xu Wenrong''s expression was heavy. He didn''t expect for Tan Yu to die, too. "I will." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Xu." He then turned to the police officer sitting next to him. "Please escort Mr. Xu out." he told him.


    The police officer nodded. "Yes." he said and led Xu Wenrong out. Xu Wenrong rose from his seat and looked like he wants to say something.


    Gu Xingfeng saw him hesitating. "What is it, Mr. Xu?" he said. "Did you remember something?" he asked.


    Xu Wenrong''s eyes fell on Huo Ling''s picture on the table. "May I know where is this young man now?" he asked and looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    "Oh." Gu Xingfeng muttered. "He''s still on the run." He answered.


    Xu Wenrong sighed. "Such a bad kid." He said. "I''ll call you if I find him. After all ¨C " he smiled. " ¨C nobody would harm a harmless old man." He then reached for the door.


    For some reason, Huo Ling suddenly felt cold. He subconsciously hid behind Yi Bing as he watched Xu Wenrong leave the room. "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked when he felt Huo Ling moved towards him. He turned and saw him looked scared.


    "I ¨C " Huo Ling said. "The old man looked harmless." He said. "But, I feel he''s strange." He told him.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just watched the door where the old man left. How can he not be strange ¨C he thought and looked at the doorknob which the old man touched. ¨C when he was densely covered with Foul?

 Chapter 21 - Thieves

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Thieves</h4>


    "Send him in." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Yes!" the police officer waiting by the door said and went out. When he came back, there were two more police officers escorting a man who was handcuffed. The man was struggling and tried to escape, but he was pulled back by the two police officers who were his escorts.


    "Let go of me! I didn''t do something wrong! I didn''t kill them!" the man screamed and struggled out of the policemen''s grasp. But, he can''t beat their strength. He was forced to sit on the chair across Gu Xingfeng.


    "Mr. Ji." Gu Xingfeng called with a smile on his face.


    Ji Shao turned and murderously red at Gu Xingfeng. He rose from his seat and tried to reach Gu Xingfeng. However, the table is wide and he can''t reach the man. "You devil!" he yelled at Gu Xingfeng. "What are you smiling at?! Isn''t it enough my parents were killed?!" he asked.


    "Mr. Ji seemed to misunderstand something." Gu Xingfeng sympathetically smiled at Ji Shao, not bothered by Ji Shao''s ear-piercing screams. "I only delivered the news to Mr. Ji of his parents'' death." He said, then paused. "Actually, you''re not Mr. Ji." He said, his face serious.


    Huo Ling was puzzled. "What does he mean?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "Don''t ask me. Just listen." Yi Bing told him, his tone like he''s reprimanding a naughty child.


    Huo Ling harrumphed and resumed listening. "What do you mean?" even Ji Shao was confused.


    But, Gu Xingfeng didn''t speak. Suddenly, everyone heard a soft knock. "Enter." Gu Xingfeng spoke in a quiet voice.


    Everyone inside turned and saw the door opened. A man in his seventies, dressed sophistically, entered. "I have arrived." The old man only looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Thank you. Please give Mr. Ji a seat." He said.


    He doesn''t need to. The man, dressed in a suit and is standing behind Mr. Ji, self-consciously took a seat and made Mr. Ji sit on it. "Mr. Ji¡­?" Ji Shao muttered as he stared curiously at the well-dressed man. Suddenly, his eyes shed. "Grandfather?!" he eximed.


    However, he didn''t expect for Mr. Ji to suddenly raise his hand. What everyone ¨C except Gu Xingfeng, expected of a family reunion would actually be a violent, one-sided beating.


    PA! A loud and harsh sound echoed inside the interrogation room as Mr. Ji''s hand descended and Ji Shao''s face turned red in both anger and embarrassment. A vivid handprint can be seen on Ji Shao''s cheek.


    Everyone ¨C except Gu Xingfeng, was stunned when they saw Mr. Ji pped his ''grandson'' Ji Shao. Meanwhile, Mr. Ji coldly looked at Ji Shao as if he was looking at a dead ant. "I have no grandson that''s a thief." He said.


    Thief?! Everyone thought as they looked at Ji Shao, who was also disying an expression of an extreme shock. "Thief?! Did you just call me a thief?!" Ji Shao''s voice rose as he also rose from his seat. He was about to hit Mr. Ji but Ji Shao''s escorting police officer pushed him down to his seat. "I also have no violent grandfather like you!" he told Mr. Ji.


    "Of course. Since you are not my grandson, identity thief!" Mr. Ji''s voice was low but harsh. His words are like swords stabbing Ji Shao.


    "What do you mean an identity thief?!" Ji Shao reacted.


    "Everyone, please calm down." Gu Xingfeng said. Even though he said that, but he has an imperceptible smile on his face


    Huo Ling''s brows knit. "This man is evil." He said, his eyes piercing Gu Xingfeng.


    Yi Bing didn''tment. "Listen." He told Huo Ling.


    Gu Xingfeng attracted everyone''s attention. "Although Mr. Ji Yubin and Ji Shao share the same surname, yet they are not blood-rted." He said. "As Mr. Ji Yubin said, Ji Shao is an identity thief." he looked at Ji Shao.


    "What nonsense!" Ji Shao said and was about to rose from his seat when his escorting police officer preemptively pushed him down on his seat.


    "Well, Ji Shao indirectly stole an identity." Gu Xingfeng said and took out a document. "The apartment building is a gift of Mr. Ji Yubin to his son, Mr. Ji Fengyu." He started. "However, Mr. Ji Yubin lost contact of Mr. Ji Fengyu." He said and looked at Ji Yubin.


    Hearing the name ''Ji Fengyu'', Ji Shao''s expression changed. It didn''t escape Ji Yubin''s eyes. "What?" he said. "Of course, your father''s name can''t be Ji Fengyu." He said and sarcastically smiled. "Since your father is Ji Fengyu only in name." he said. "Since he stole my son''s identity! Your father, as well as your mother, are thieves!" he said and pointed Ji Shao.


    "AAAAH!!!" Ji Shao screamed and tried to reach Ji Yubin. However, Ji Yubin is far from him, as well as his escorting police officer was holding him down, thus he didn''t reach him. "Shut up!" he yelled at Ji Yubin.


    "Your father''s name is Lu Jingxi, and your mother''s name is Du Chenfong." Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    Ji Shao sharply turned to Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng calmly looked at Ji Shao. "Because the real Ji Fengyu, along with his pregnant wife, died." He answered. He didn''t give Ji Shao a chance to react as he added. "Their corpses were found on the twelfth floor of the apartment building." He paused, then smiled. "They didn''t even bother to hide them." He said.


    "ARRRHHH!!!" Ji Shao screamed. "I don''t know about it! I didn''t know!" he said. "I don''t even know there are other corpses in the building - !" he said.


    "But of course." Gu Xingfeng said. "The only corpses you knew are of your wife''s, and stepson''s, right?" he said.


    Ji Shao froze. The truth he had been denying all day was easily exposed by the same mouth that denied it. He looked at Gu Xingfeng, stunned, before his expression distorted and he reached for Gu Xingfeng.


    How can the chief inspector of the S City let him? But, before Gu Xingfeng could dodge, the door suddenly opened and a sword came flying towards Ji Shao. Everyone was stunned! But before they could react, Gu Xingfeng moved.


    Gu Xingfeng slipped over the table and caught the sword that''s about to stab Ji Shao''s shoulder. "I didn''t expect for young master Hao to attack the enemy without even warning them." He said and looked outside the door.


    Everyone followed Gu Xingfeng''s gaze. Then, they were stunned again.


    A handsome young man dressed in white clothes making him look divine entered the dimly lit and has a gloomy atmosphere interrogation room of the S City Police Station. The police officers, for some reason, felt embarrassed. They think that the interrogation room is unworthy to be stepped on by Hao Baiyun.


    Young master Hao has a fair skin, peach blossom eyes and full red lips. The famous actors and even the actresses would feel ashamed standing in the same room as him. His momentum caught everyone off-guard.


    However, this momentum broke when Hao Baiyun''s gaze met Gu Xingfeng''s gaze. Then, Hao Baiyun''s gaze fell on the tip of the de of his sword that was caught between Gu Xingfeng''s two fingers. "You rascal! Take your filthy hands off of my sword!" Hao Baiyun yelled at Gu Xingfeng, his gaze hostile.


    Young master Hao¡­ his face is too beautiful for his mouth!

 Chapter 22 - Same Fate

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Same Fate</h4>


    Everyone''s illusion of young master Hao was broken when young master Hao opened his mouth to scold Gu Xingfeng.


    "I didn''t expect you toe. I never noticed since I didn''t hear that word ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said, smiling as he threw the sword back to Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun effortlessly caught the sword. "Handkerchief." He told the man following behind him. He turned to Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at him. "I thought you vowed to never set foot in S City Police Station?" he asked.


    "I did." Hao Baiyun proudly raised his chin.. "But, your den is too foul I have to step foot in." he said and looked at Ji Shao who was trembling and peed in his pants. Then, he roamed his gaze inside the interrogation room. "Too many resentments have gathered. Currently, he has the most resentment on him." He pointed the sword to Ji Shao.


    Gu Xingfeng nced at Ji Shao, then turned back to Hao Baiyun. "Based on which? Your dud exorcism?" he snickered.


    Hao Baiyun''s face turned cold. He took the handkerchief handed to him, poured alcohol on the handkerchief, then wiped the handkerchief on the de of the sword. The sword glistened sharply, but Hao Baiyun wasn''t cut by the de. "This dud exorcism of mine guessed how your family mysteriously died ¨C " he was cut off when Gu Xingfeng raised his gun and aimed it at him. However, Hao Baiyun didn''t step back.


    Huo Ling inhaled sharply while the police officers sweated for Hao Baiyun. They knew the bad blood between the two. It originated from when they were young, and their family has always been at odds with each other. No one knows what is the cause of the feud between the two families, just that, they thought the feud would end and the children wouldn''t inherit the feud along with their properties. However, they thought too beautifully.


    This could have been a tale like Romeo and Juliet, but the starring characters weren''t lovers. Instead, like their ancestors, they also became enemies. The Hao and Gu families are families of exorcists. However, the Hao family is the descendent of a cultivator while the Gu family just had the talent.


    They naturally became enemies since they have the same business. The Hao family''s sore spot was poked because their blood is declining. Meanwhile, the Gu family''s sore spot is that they were treated as fake. Naturally, the children wouldn''t have got anything to do with the feud. Not until an ident urred in the Gu family, and the whole family was mysteriously killed, leaving only the young Gu Xingfeng.


    The Hao family was suspected, thus they have to give the Gu family face and all the members of their family attended the Gu family''s funeral. The atmosphere was tense, and it was broken by a small voice.


    "Why is everything dark?" it was the young Hao Baiyun who spoke. "Ma. Pa. Didn''t you say dark things are resentment?" he cleverly asked, yet his wit isn''t needed at the moment. However, who could stop the mouth of a child? "Their house is filled with resentment." Hao Baiyun added.


    It was like a fine ss cracked, and thenpletely broke. The servants of the Gu family wanted to defend the Gu family who were already dead. However, they were just servants. They couldn''t speak against the prominent Hao family. Meanwhile, the Hao family surprisingly didn''t put airs. Instead, they immediately pulled the young Hao Baiyun away.


    But, they were stopped by a small voice. "What did you say?" even though it was a child that spoke, his voice is surprisingly cold.


    The young Hao Baiyun wanted to turn to see who was it that spoke. However, his father carrying him didn''t let him turn and pressed his head down his shoulder. "Young master Gu." He heard his mother spoke, her voice very soft like lulling him to sleep. "Please don''t mind what Xiao Yun said." she told him.


    The young Gu Xingfeng just nkly looked at Mrs. Hao and didn''t answer. Mrs. Hao was helpless and urged her husband and the other family members of the Hao family to leave. The Hao family already felt something strange in the Gu residence. However, they didn''t dare voice it. Unexpectedly, it was Hao Baiyun who said those thoughts. They wanted to investigate the cause of the Gu family''s death, yet Hao Baiyun''s intervention stopped them. The guests who attended the funeral one by one left after paying their respects.


    When they left, Hao Baiyun''s father let Hao Baiyun be sent home first. Hao Baiyun, who was asleep at that time, didn''t expect to wake up with his family members dead ¨C just like Gu Xingfeng. His mother and father took a detour and nned to buy him a new pillow. However, they got into a car ident and was dead when they arrived in the hospital. His uncles went to a drinking session but was caught in a crossfire between a group of thieves and the policemen.


    The young Hao Baiyun only have his grandparents left. The people said that it was because of him who spoke into the funeral did his parents and uncles attracted the resentment of the Gu family, causing them to die. Some people said that it was the Hao family''s retribution because they had a hand of the Gu family''s death.


    During the funeral, the young Gu Xingfeng was apanied by his family''s servants. He faced the young Hao Baiyun who was crying. "I am alone. You also became alone." The young Gu Xingfeng spoke words that only the adults would.


    The young Hao Baiyun tearfully looked at the young Gu Xingfeng. They were born the same year, the same day and at the same time. It was like fate that they would also end up in the same situation ¨C orphaned. "I only spoke the truth. Why do I have to lose my parents?!" he asked, mad, and he pushed the young Gu Xingfeng.


    The young Gu Xingfeng took a step back but he didn''t fall. "There are truths that can''t be spoken." He answered. "But, lies can always be said." he met Hao Baiyun''s eyes that are filled with tears. "If I said I hate you, would you believe me?" he left those words to the young Hao Baiyun to ponder over the years.


    Let''s now go back to the present. The chief inspector of the S City Police Station is known for his good temper. However, right now, they can''t help but pray for Hao Baiyun''s life as Gu Xingfeng aim a gun at his head.


    Hao Baiyun just smiled. "Should I calcte my fate?" he asked and he counted on his fingers. Then, he showed a surprise look on his face. "Too bad." He said. "I forgot. I can''t calcte my own fate. So ¨C " he said and spread his hands. " ¨C I leave my fate to chief inspector Gu''s hands." He told him and looked at Gu Xingfeng, his gaze challenging.


    Huo Ling can''t help but hit Yi Bing''s shoulder. However, his body is transparent so his hand just passed through Yi Bing''s body. "Hey, hey. Look! This is the ''you die, or I die'' situation!" he said, his voice excited. "Do you think the policeman would shoot Hai Baiyun?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nkly looked at Huo Ling. "You''ve been corrupted by the Foul. I need to purify your soul." He said and took out his ice scythe.


    "Ah ¨C "

 Chapter 23 - To Lower One’s Guard

    <h4>Chapter 23 - To Lower One¡¯s Guard</h4>


    However, Gu Xingfeng lowered his hand. He didn''t speak and just his face is cold. He silently walked back to his seat. "Please give young master Hao his seat." He said.


    A police officer immediately grabbed a seat. The man following Hao Baiyun took the seat and ced it next to Hao Baiyun. Hao Baiyun sat on the chair. He also became silent. Everyone was influenced by the silence and didn''t dare breathe loudly.


    It was Gu Xingfeng who broke the silence when he coughed. "Mr. Ji Shao is convicted guilty.. Send him back." He said.


    Ji Shao''s escorting police officer took Ji Shao who didn''t even try to struggle because of the fear and shock earlier. When they left, it was only Ji Yubin, his attendant, Hao Baiyun, his attendant, Gu Xingfeng and one other police officer who was at Gu Xingfeng''s beck and call.


    Ji Yubin spoke. "Thank you, chief inspector Gu, for finding my son''s murderers." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled. "It is my duty." He answered and saw Hao Baiyun sneered. "There''s one kind-hearted citizen who advised me where to start investigating." He exined. "Also ¨C " his smile became wider. " ¨C Mr. Ji doesn''t really care of his son. He only cared for his son''s left possession." He said.


    Ji Yubin''s face darkened. "It isn''t chief inspector Gu''s concern." He said and rose from his seat. "How did you know?" he asked before he left.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled brightly. "A kind-hearted citizen told me." He said. "And, oh. Please be careful on your way." He told him.


    Ji Yubin frowned and he finally left with his attendant. Now, only Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun were left. "Bring young master Hao snacks." He told his adjutant.


    "Yes!"


    "I''ll choose the snacks for young master." Hao Baiyun''s servant said and followed Gu Xingfeng''s adjutant. Now, only the two were left.


    "You don''t think they''ll kill each other, right?" Huo Ling whispered to Yi Bing, as if afraid the two living beings in the interrogating room would hear him.


    Gu Xingfeng spoke first. "Thank you for lending me your assistance with Ji Fengyu''s case." He said. When the S City Police Station received sessive anonymous calls, he received a call from his superior telling him of Ji Fengyu''s case. Ji Yubin has lost contact of his son Ji Fengyu for more than a decade. Now that he''s about to die, Ji Yubin finally remembered he still has a son. However, when he tried to contact his son, he cannot reach him. He thought his son changed his number, so he sent someone to go to the apartment building he gave to his son before they parted ways. However, the person he sent didn''t find Ji Fengyu and instead found Ji Shao who was the apartment building''s administrator. Ji Shao got a bad personality. He was rude to the person Ji Yubin sent. The person thought it might be just a coincidence Ji Fengyu and Ji Shao''s surname sounds the same. When he went to investigate Ji Shao, he was shocked to find they have the same surname. He thought he was might be mistaken. Ji Shao and Ji Fengyu don''t look the same at all! And Ji Shao is too old to be Ji Fengyu''s son! Thus, the person went back to Ji Yubin and reported. Ji Yubin then told a friend to take care of his son''s case.


    When Gu Xingfeng heard the address of the apartment building, and saw his subordinates'' report about the anonymous calls they received, he thought it was just a coincidence. He didn''t expect that Ji Yubin''s missing son, his corpse was just lying inside his own apartment building that was stolen from him for more than a decade!


    "I hated my son for losing himself to lust. He impregnated a whore. Before they left, I taunted him saying the whore''s son isn''t his." He remembered Ji Yubin told him when they met.


    Hao Baiyun pulled Gu Xingfeng out from his thoughts. "It was Ji Fengyu who killed his wife, along with the unborn child." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at him. "Aren''t you afraid you''ll be punished for telling me this important detail?" he asked.


    "Ji Fengyu''s case is closed, along with Ji Shao''s parents." Hao Baiyun said. "After Ji Fengyu identally killed his wife, Ji Shao''s parents killed him." He told him. Gu Xingfeng''s adjutant along with his servant came back with snacks. However, they only immediately left after leaving the snacks. Hao Baiyun opened the hot chocte drink his servant brought him. "They left the corpses of the victims they killed, thinking that after they would rob a bank and be rich, they can escape." He continued. "However, the resentments grew stronger the longer they stayed in the earth and the knot in their heart wasn''t resolved. They followed Ji Shao''s parents and caused their death." He finished. The car Ji Shao''s parents brought malfunctioned and they were stuck on the rail track. The train came too fast.


    "And Ji Shao?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "He only killed his wife and stepson." Hao Baiyun answered, then lowered his eyelids. He stared at the drink in his hands. "He''s too evil. The mother and son, even in death, only wanted to go far away from him." He said. "He''ll get his retribution." He added.


    Silence. "Hao Baiyun''s so amazing." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "It is unfortunate what happened to his family." He said. "But, even though the cultivator''s blood in him is too thin, the talent is there." His eyes fell on Gu Xingfeng. "This man is too powerful." He said.


    "The policeman?" Huo Ling said and looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    "He''s supposed to die along with his family. However, he lived." Yi Bing said.


    "How?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "That''s how far I can see in his life." He said.


    Huo Ling didn''t pursue the matter. He turned to Hao Baiyun. Suddenly, he felt sad. "If only I believed what he had told me before¡­" he said, regret in his voice.


    "No one can interfere with life and death matters." Yi Bing said. "He must have told you that since he knows you wouldn''t believe him." He exined.


    Huo Ling bit his lip as he sulked in the corner to grow mushrooms.


    Back in the apartment building, Xu Wenrong was sent home by a police officer. "Thank you." He said and smiled.


    The police officer nodded and then left.


    Xu Wenrong took his sweet time to climb the stairs to the thirteenth floor. "It has be too quiet." He muttered. "Everyone''s now gone. No one can y with this old man¡­" he sighed.


    When he reached the thirteenth floor, he opened the unlocked door and closed it. No one would have an interest with an old man like him. The thought made him depressed and he switched on the lights. All the furniture looked ordinary. He slowly went to the kitchen and drank a ss of water.


    "Ah." he exhaled, then ced down the ss. His foot hit the bottom of the refrigerator. "It''s been a long time I''ve touched you." He talked to the refrigerator as if it was his lover. Then, he pulled the refrigerator''s door open.


    The light inside the refrigerator turned on and casted a gloomy light on various objects with unspeakable functions. "I wonder who will y with me next?" he asked and gently smiled.


    Thick dark air surrounded the whole space one cannot see any light.

 Chapter 24 - Gesture

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Gesture</h4>


    "You bitch! How dare you kill my xiao Zhu!" He Tianyu''s wife, Bai Wu, screamed as she tried to pull He Furong''s hair when they arrived in the hospital where He Furong was sent. "You old hag! You''re insane - !" she said and tried to kick He Furong when He Tianyu pulled her back.


    But, He Furong ignored Bai Wu like she doesn''t care whether she''ll kill her. She just dazedly stared out of the window.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing were looking at the people inside the room, together with Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun. When the two decided to visit He Furong, another unseen pair followed them after Yi Bing hailed a taxi and told the driver to follow Hao Baiyun''s car. When the taxi reached the hospital, the driver was shocked to see the fare was the only thing left in the backseat. He hurriedly left the hospital, scared silly.


    "If you can actually open doors, why do you still need me to pass through the walls?" Huo Ling asked as they watched the taxi left.


    "I may be using a mortal body, but this isn''t a real mortal body." Yi Bing said..


    "Then, where''s your mortal body?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It has long turned to ashes." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling fell silent. He decided to change the topic. "Can you guess why He Furong knows me?" he asked.


    "You should think about it." Yi Bing just said as they entered the hospital, following behind Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun who were walking side by side, yet they aren''t talking to each other.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak again after that. He looked at He Furong and tried to remember her in his memories. But, nothing came up. "I really can''t remember her." He bit his lip.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and watched He Tianyu, Bai Wu and He Furong inside. "There''s a thick Foul surrounding He Tianyu''s wife." He said as he looked at Bai Wu.


    Huo Ling turned, yet he didn''t see anything. Yi Bing saw his nk look and he tapped Huo Ling''s head. Suddenly, Huo Ling can see the Foul. "Wha ¨C the Foul is so thick around that young woman!" he eximed, referring to Bai Wu. "There''s lesser Foul around He Furong." He added. "What does this mean?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "Bai Wu has more evil in her than He Furong." Yi Bing answered.


    "That woman has great acting skills. A shame she didn''t be an actress." Hao Baiyun said, his gaze on Bai Wu.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to him. "Why do you say so?" he asked. Even if Hao Baiyun didn''t warn him, he thinks Bai Wu is overacting. She could fool him if she''s lessen her screams and hide that viciousness in her eyes.


    Hao Baiyun turned to Gu Xingfeng, shooting him a look of ''you''re smart, don''t make a fool of yourself''. Then, he turned his gaze back to the He trio inside. "Bai Wu has more resentment surrounding herpared to He Furong." He answered.


    "This is really intriguing." Gu Xingfeng said, showing a look of confusion yet there was a smile on his lips. "One white lotus, while one is a green tea bitch. Right?" he said.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t answer him again. Gu Xingfeng tried digging for more clues, yet Hao Baiyun ignored him.


    "One would usually ignore people of the Supernatural Department." Huo Ling said. "Yet, this policeman didn''t." he said. "It''s because they know each other. They act like they are enemies, yet look at them now ¨C " he turned and smiled. " ¨C don''t they look like they''re friends with each other?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "One should not only look at the surface." Yi Bing just said as he nced at Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng.


    "Your point is?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng might not be enemies, but they also aren''t friends." Yi Bing said. "They just can tolerate each other." He told him.


    Huo Ling reflected on Yi Bing''s words and looked at Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng again. Hao Baiyun''s face is cold, while Gu Xingfeng, although smiling, but it looked sarcastic. So they''re just tolerating each other for the sake of the case¡­ he thought. "Shall we check Li Lingling?" he asked, remembered the widow and childless woman who seemed to know her.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he answered. It isn''t good to stay too long with an exorcist around.


    Just as they left, He Furong''s gaze happened tond on the spot where Huo Ling was earlier. He Tianyu and Bai Wu were frightened by the look in her eyes. Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun saw her change. They turned, only to see an empty space. "Is there something?" Gu Xingfeng asked Hao Baiyun.


    In response, Hao Baiyun raised his hand to feel the air around. Suddenly, his pupils shrank and he looked at his fingers when he lowered his hand. One of his fingers was covered by frost, while his other finger was slightly burned. The frost then melted because of the hot atmosphere. Only the burn was left.


    Gu Xingfeng saw Hao Baiyun''s finger. "What happened with it?" he asked as he stared at the burn.


    "It''s nothing." Hao Baiyun answered as he hid his fingers. The hot and cold sensation still lingers on his skin. Gu Xingfeng stared at Hao Baiyun''s dazed expression before he pulled him by his wrist. Hao Baiyun snapped out of his daze. "What are you doing?!" he asked, surprised, as he looked at Gu Xingfeng''s hand pulling his wrist. He pulled back his wrist, but how can the homebody young master Hao be stronger than the gangster-looking chief inspector Gu? Thus, Hao Baiyun''s struggle is futile.


    Gu Xingfeng saw a nurse passing by and asked for an ointment for the burn. The nurse told them she''ll be back. Gu Xingfeng pulled Hao Baiyun to a bench. "Behave." He told the stupefied young master Hao.


    Hao Baiyun stared at Gu Xingfeng before he finally reacted. "It''s just a small burn. There''s no need to fret over it." He said and finally seeded pulling his wrist.


    Gu Xingfeng was irritated. He was being considerate yet young master Hao wasted it? He frowned and red at him. "I don''t know where you mysteriously got that burn that wasn''t there just earlier. I won''t ask about it. I only ask of you to treat it." He exined, then ignored young master Hao, feeling irritated.


    Hao Baiyun looked at Gu Xingfeng, then looked at his small burn the size of a pea. He chose not to speak and waited for the nurse toe. For some reason, his cheeks felt hot. It must be because of the hot temperature.


    After all, Gu Xingfeng''s face is also red.

 Chapter 25 - Connection

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Connection</h4>


    The policemen didn''t detain Su Rong nor Li Lingling, but they are closely monitoring them. Huo Ling also wants to observe Su Rong, since Su Rong was the one who killed him. However, Su Rong didn''t look like he had a motive of killing him, so they chose to go to Li Lingling first.


    "You can''t pass through the wall, so why don''t you watch Su Rong in case he''d escape?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing when they reached the tenth floor. Seeing Yi Bing didn''t speak and just kept looking around the tenth floor, Huo Ling''s brows raised and he has a teasing smile on his face. "It can''t be¡­ you don''t want to leave me?" he asked.


    Yi Bing finally turned to Huo Ling. His eyes couldn''t be any nker as he looked at him. "This is the master watching his dog for his dog to not cause trouble." He answered.


    A vein popped in Huo Ling''s head. "I''m the master.." He dered.


    Yi Bing just answered by pulling his ''tail''. Huo Ling''s face darkened and he pulled his ''tail'' off Yi Bing''s hand. Then, without turning back, he entered unit 111. He was met with a bleak-looking room. The wallpapers had turned gray and there was less furniturepared to the other units in the apartment building.


    Huo Ling looked around and saw picture frames of Li Lingling and her husband. They were a happy couple. He saw a picture frame where Li Lingling is pregnant. "Her stomach is too round¡­" he muttered. She must be five months pregnant that time she took the picture. You can feel her happiness just by looking at the picture.


    However, this happiness was broken when her husband died, followed by when she got a miscarriage. One misfortune after another. Huo Ling can''t help but sigh in pity. "I wonder how is she connected with me¡­" he muttered and he floated around the unit. He found Li Lingling cooking in the kitchen, but her face looked lifeless. How can you be happy when the one who you wanted to cook for after learning it is now gone? He saw her ced the spat on the bowl and she cried. She is missing her husband, and also her child. Huo Ling left the sad scene and looked for clues around.


    Suddenly, he saw a medical result on the table. He floated towards it and saw it was from S City General Hospital. Huo Ling doesn''t know how to interpret the result, but his eyes caught sight of one word ¨C miscarriage. His pupils shrank and he looked at the date. 3 years ago. She lost her baby three years ago. Because she was too brokenhearted, she never remarried. What a poor woman. He thought, his hear feeling heavy.


    He was about to leave when the silence was broken by the cellphone ringing. Huo Ling saw Li Lingling wiped her tears and answered the call without looking for the caller''s name. "Hello?" she answered, her voice nasally.


    "What? You''re crying again? All you do is cry, cry, cry!" a harsh voice came from the speaker.


    "¡­ mother." Li Lingling called, her expression turned cold. Huo Ling knew Li Lingling''s parents are dead, so the one she called ''mother'' must be her mother-inw.


    "Give me my son''s possessions." the mother-inw said.


    "No." Li Lingling answered. "He left them to me ¨C " she said, her tears falling again.


    "Won''t you remarry? What will you do with my son''s possessions when you remarry? What will your new husband think?" she asked.


    "I won''t remarry." Li Lingling said, her voice hard.


    "Ha! Your empty words! Didn''t you have a lover? That''s why my son died!" she said.


    "I didn''t!" Li Lingling answered. "It was my colleague at work ¨C " she said.


    "Colleague? My son died because of your colleague!" The mother-inw sneered. "He saw you happily talking with that man and he was hit by a car!" she yelled. "Why don''t you marry that colleague of yours? I''ll give you three days to return my son''s possessions!" she said and hung up.


    Li Ling fell on her knees and cried. Huo Ling wanted tofort her, but he remembered he''s just a soul. Thus, he left to give her space. However, when he went out, he didn''t see Yi Bing. "Where did he go?" he muttered and chose to go see Su Rong. He didn''t see Yi Bing who was standing on the balcony of the thirteenth floor, just in front of unit 141. He looked out the Fouling out of the space between the foot of the door and the floor. he immediately frozen the Foul that escaped.


    After he killed the Soul Eater, he followed where its core ¨C its ''Heart'' is. Since he frozen it, he doesn''t need to walk around to find it. He can feel its direction using his power, thus, he found that the Soul Eater''s Heart is in 141. When he met the owner of the 141 ¨C Xu Wenrong, a questioned formed in his mind.


    Is he human? For the first time, he doubted his judgement. Since he thinks that Xu Wenrong is a human ¨C just that he is too evil redemption cannot save him.


    On the other side, Huo Ling finally reached 202. He feltplex emotions welling up inside him because he will be facing his murderer, yet he doesn''t know him, nor why he killed him.


    He finally entered Su Rong''s unit and was shocked by the mountain of garbage before him.


    S City Police Station.


    "Ji Fengyu''s case was finally solved." Gu Xingfeng sighed as he sat on his swivel chair inside his office. "The only ones left are He Xiaozhu, Huo Ling and Fu Ling." He said as he encircled the three''s names. "However, He Xiaozhu and Huo Ling are connected through He Furong. Meanwhile, Huo Ling is connected to Fu Ling by delivering her foods she ordered." He said. "When he arrived, she''s already dead. Then, he also suddenly died when someone stabbed him in the back."


    He flipped the page before he ran his index finger on the next page.


    "The primary suspect is Su Rong, who is the nearest to the scene of the crime and is the most possible who can execute the crime." He said and encircled Su Rong''s name. "But, there''s also the possibility that someone intentionally killed Huo Ling when he delivered the food to Fu Ling. However, how can they know Huo Ling will deliver food to Fu Ling at that time?" he asked, then encircled Wei Jing''s name who was former colleague at work of Huo Ling. "Wei Jing can ask someone in the fast food to check on Huo Ling and kill Huo Ling. However, what is his motive for killing Huo Ling?" he said and marked an ''x'' on Wei Jing''s name. "Or it could be, Fu Ling colluded with someone and called Huo Ling, but then they had a falling out? Or was she threatened? However, how can they be sure it would be Huo Ling who will deliver the food?" he sighed.


    He marked an ''x'' on Fu Ling''s name.


    "There''s a third possibility that it was a passerby ¨C like a thief or something, and they were caught by Huo Ling and so they killed Huo Ling. But, Huo Ling was stabbed in the back, so he was sneak attacked. But, it might be an intentional kill." He encircled Li Lingling''s name. "She knows Huo Ling. How? If she''s the one who killed him, what is her motive?" he asked. Then, he looked at thest name on the paper which has only one rtion ¨C to Ji Shao.


    It was Xu Wenrong''s name. What is this old yer''s game? Does he have a hand on everything that happened? Or he''spletely innocent?

 Chapter 26 - Related

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Rted</h4>


    "Why are you telling me this?" Hao Baiyun asked as he calmly sipped his hot chocte drink. "I can only tell you about the supernatural things." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng raised his head and looked at him. "You''re too kind." He said, referring to the Supernatural Department''s voluntary act of helping in the cases.


    The Mysterious Intelligence Department ¨C or simply called the Supernatural Department, is a specialized group that deals with the mysterious things or otherworldly events. Hao Baiyun is its director.


    "I can''t tell you much about the suspects, and I can''t interfere much with your work." Hao Baiyun said, throwing him a ''you''re so annoying'' look.


    Gu Xingfeng just chuckled.. "Actually, I found something." He told Hao Baiyun.


    "Let''s hear it, then." Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng took out a few documents. "3 years ago, on the eleventh of June, at one in the afternoon, Li Lingling''s husband died after being hit by a car and the driver ran away." He started. "The car was found in an empty area, the te number was taken. The driver left no evidence, thus the case ended there." He said. "The same day, but some time before that, around twelve and a half at noon, a young man was stabbed and almost died." He pointed to a medical report. "The young man was Huo Ling. His attacker escaped." He said and looked at Hao Baiyun who was just sitting silently on his seat, calmly drinking his hot chocte drink. "The same day, at three in the afternoon, He Furong returned to her work and filed a resignation letter." He finished.


    "Your point is?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "Are these all coincidences?" Gu Xingfeng asked. He was not waiting for Hao Baiyun''s answer, though, since the answer has been obvious. "Huo Ling, for some reason, was stabbed. His attacker escaped. Not long after that and someone hit Li Lingling''s husband, and that someone escaped. Then, suddenly, He Furong resigned from her work." He leaned on his seat and folded his arms. He was smiling at Hao Baiyun, looking so handsome. "This is how the three people were connected." He said.


    "Given that you are right ¨C " Hao Baiyun said. " ¨C what is He Furong''s motive for killing Huo Ling?" he asked. "And why did she kill Li Lingling''s husband?" he added.


    "Li Lingling''s husband is just an ident." Gu Xingfeng answered as he looked at the photos of the car tire''s tracks that day. "After she tried to kill Huo Ling, she was flustered. Look ¨C " he said and showed the photos to Hao Baiyun. "The car was swerving as it was driven." He said and looked at the unsteady track of the car''s tires. "Li Lingling''s husband suddenly appeared on the street and she hit him. It was found, Li Lingling''s husband didn''t check the streetlights and just saw it was green so he crossed the street. However, when he was crossing, the driver suddenly hit him. By the time the people noticed, it was already red light. The car should have stopped." He exined. He didn''t wait for Hao Baiyun to react and he sharply inhaled. "But¡­" he said as he looked at Huo Ling''s medical report. "Why would He Furong treat Huo Ling as a ghost?" he asked as he pinched his chin. "Well, technically, he might be a ghost right now¡­ hahaha." Heughed when he saw Hao Baiyun''s re. "Seriously, this young man is unfortunate." He said. "Before, he was stabbed and almost died. Now, he was stabbed and he truly died - !" he eximed. "Ah." he muttered when he seemed to realize something. He stared at Hao Baiyun. He ced his arms on his table and he leaned towards him. "Could it be¡­ He Furong thought Huo Ling died at that time, thus, when she saw Huo Ling''s face in the interrogation room earlier, she panicked?" he asked. Their face is so close to each other, and the tip of their nose touching. Gu Xingfeng''s breath touched Hao Baiyun''s fair skin.


    Hao Baiyun frowned and he pushed Gu Xingfeng''s away from him. "Speak normally." He told him, he looked unaffected.


    Gu Xingfengughed. "We can just show He Furong Huo Ling''s picture, and she will confess." He said and ced Huo Ling''s medical report on the table. "Young master Hao, as to your other question earlier, I have the answer." He said.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows knit as he tried to remember. "He Furong''s motive for killing Huo Ling?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded and took out a picture. It was a young man, and he has a sunny appearance. "Guess?" he asked.


    "¡­ He Xiaozhu?" Hao Baiyun said.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng answered. "Tell me, what can you see in both pictures?" he asked as he ced Huo Ling''s picture beside He Xiaozhu''s.


    "¡­ they are biological brothers?" Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng stared at Hao Baiyun, speechless. "I ask of young master Hao to state whether he is joking or is serious?" he said as he turned upside down Huo Ling and He Xiaozhu''s picture to face Hao Baiyun.


    "¡­ joking." Hao Baiyun answered.


    Gu Xingfeng kindly smiled. "Well, young master Hao''s ''joke'' is the clue." He said. "He Xiaozhu''s face looked simr to Huo Ling." He said. "By 7 points. If one would see them together, they would think that they are, indeed, brothers."


    "There more than two people all over the world that would coincidentally look simr to each other." Hao Baiyun said.


    "It''s on young master Hao to investigate these coincidences." Gu Xingfeng said. "He Xiaozhu was the child born when He Tianyu cheated on He Furong." He said. "He Furong is a vengeful woman, but she is surprisingly patient. She waited for a long time to kill He Xiaozhu. However, she had mistaken Huo Ling as He Xiaozhu and killed Huo Ling. When she discovered her mistake, she was flustered and escaped. When she drove away, she was preupied of what had just happened and wasn''t looking on the road, thus she hit Li Lingling''s husband. She tried to escape. She was a smart woman so she left the car after removing all the evidences that could pin on her. However ¨C " he said. " ¨C her mistake is to pass her resignation letter the same day the both idents happened, and not long after the second ident happened." He exined.


    "Your thoughts are brilliant." Hao Baiyun praised. "However, do you have an evidence He Furong was the one who did all of these?" he asked. "These are just your guesses, and, as I said earlier ¨C there are coincidences in this world." He said, his face serious. "Even if you''d trigger He Furong, but it is ineffective on the court since they would just treat is as you pressing the suspect and forcing her for confession." He told him.


    "Wow¡­ I didn''t know young master Hao is so concerned of me!" Gu Xingfeng said.


    Hao Baiyun clicked his tongue. "What about Li Lingling?" he asked.


    "When I interrogated her earlier, her reaction told me she knows Huo Ling." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Are you sure it''s not your instincts working?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "Even if it is, but my instincts had never gone wrong." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "So? What do you think is her rtion to Huo Ling?" Hao Baiyun asked. "It can''t be she found out the cause of her husband''s death? But, she would not me Huo Ling." He said.


    Hearing him speak, the corners of Gu Xingfeng''s lips raised. "How can you say she won''t me Huo Ling?" he asked.

 Chapter 27 - Causes

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Causes</h4>


    "Huo Ling is also a victim. Thus, I suspect she won''t me a fellow victim?" Hao Baiyun said.


    "Young master Hao is really good at pretending." Gu Xingfeng said. "But, you''re right. Even if she would find out the cause of her husband''s death, she won''t me him." He said.


    "Since he''s the victim?" Hao Baiyun said.


    "Since he saved her." Gu Xingfeng said. Seeing Hao Baiyun didn''t react, he smiled and lowered his gaze. Someone like Hao Baiyun could see the karma attached to the beings.. Thus, he would definitely see the karma between Li Lingling and Huo Ling. "Sometime after Li Lingling''s husband died, Li Lingling got a miscarriage." He said and took out a copy of Li Lingling''s medical report. The word miscarriage was encircled. "She got a miscarriage because, like her husband, she was hit by a car." He said.


    "How unfortunate they are." Hao Baiyun just said and took a sip of his drink.


    Gu Xingfeng continued. "However, she just was almost hit. Still, when she lost her bnce after she tried to dodge the car, she fell on the ground. Her body hit the ground hard because of the impact, and she suffered miscarriage." He exined. "This is where Huo Ling came. He saw her and carried her on his back, then took her to the nearest hospital." He said. "When they arrived, she lost too much blood. Huo Ling, on the other hand, has his job to do so he left her in the doctors'' care after leaving them his contact number. When the doctors contacted him, it was to deliver the news that she got a miscarriage." He made the paper face Hao Baiyun, then pointed at some few words.


    Hao Baiyun felt the drink in his hand became cold. "The baby is already dead." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Yes." he said, his expression heavy. "She suffered depression when her husband died and the baby wasn''t fed properly. There were also signs that she took some drugs, butter found they were just sleeping pills. But, she took so much of them it affected the baby." He exined. "She herself must have not been aware of this." He sighed. "The dead child has been in her stomach for less than a week. If it stayed in her stomach longer¡­" he didn''t continue. Li Lingling''s body would be affected, and there''s a possibility she would die.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at Hao Baiyun''s face. For some reason, his heart became heavy. It was Hao Baiyun''s expression. His expression tells him that Li Lingling is aware of her child''s death, and that she has no n to live longer, thus she left her child that died in her stomach.


    It was so that they could be together again ¨C as a family of three.


    The sun has started to sink behind the mountains. Huo Ling instinctively covered his nose when the smell of garbage assailed his nose. "It stinks!" he eximed as he floated away from the mountain of garbage. Then, he found Su Rong in front of theputer. "This bastard!" he cursed. He wanted to punch him, but it was useless. He''s already be a ghost. "What did I do to deserve this? What did I do to you? Why did you kill me?" he asked as he floated towards Su Rong. "Why? Why did you kill me?" he asked again. He knew, facing your murderer would unleash your hidden emotions. Thus, Huo Ling started to cry. "I don''t even know you, so why did you kill me?" his words became repetitive because of the emotions flooding his heart.


    Then, Foul came out from the corner and floated around Huo Ling and Su Rong. Su Rong''s mind started to became muddled and he started to mutter. "Bastard. It serves you right!" he said as he red at hisputer screen. "If not for you, people wouldn''tugh at me. If not for you, people wouldn''t point at me. They wouldn''t suspect me. They wouldn''t judge me. My family wouldn''t have locked me up. I wouldn''t be kicked out in my family! I wouldn''t find a hard time looking for work!" he smashed his keyboard and some keys was plucked out and fell on the floor with a tter. "Bastard! It''s all because of you! It''s you!" he said as he stared at hisputer screen like it was his enemy.


    "Why?! Why me?! I didn''t do anything to harm you. I didn''t do anything wrong! I never harmed anyone! I never¡­" Huo Ling cried as he covered his head with his hands. The Foul started to enter his soul and Su Rong''s soul.


    On the thirteenth floor, Yi Bing''s wristwatch suddenly beeped. Yi Bing''s pupils shrank. "Huo Ling!" he eximed and immediately flew down to the second floor. He didn''t know that when he left, Foul started to seep out of 141''s door and windows.


    S City Police Station.


    They turned when they heard the sound of the raindrops falling. It suddenly rained again. Earlier, a storm passed only for a short time. Now, it rained again.


    "Su Rong." Hao Baiyun said. "What is his rtionship with Huo Ling?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng turned his gaze to Hao Baiyun. "Don''t you already know that?" he said.


    "We aren''t allowed to speak." Hao Baiyun said.


    "Stingy." Gu Xingfeng said. He took out a school roster. "They were ssmates." He answered.


    Hao Baiyun looked at the school roster. "¡­ Huo Ling''s name isn''t here." He said when he didn''t see Huo Ling''s name.


    "Huo Ling dropped out of school on the first day." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Huh?"


    Gu Xingfeng took out another school roster. The names are printed using a ballpoint pen. "This is the initial one." He said.


    Hao Baiyun finally saw Huo Ling''s name. Hepared it with the previous one. Huo Ling''s name indeed appeared on the initial roster, while Su Rong''s name were in both. "What''s Su Rong''s motive for killing Huo Ling?" he asked. "Not bing ssmates?"


    "You jest, young master Hao." Gu Xingfeng said. "Something happened on their first day." He said. "Su Rong was suspected of theft." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun was surprised. He may see one''s karma, but not its details. They can pursue the details, but they have to pay the price. "Did he steal from Huo Ling?" he asked.


    "No." Gu Xingfeng answered. "Huo Ling is the witness." He said.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows knit. "Huo Ling reported that he stole something?" he asked.


    "No." Gu Xingfeng answered. "It was another ssmate who reported that Su Rong stole something from him. Huo Ling¡­" he looked at Hao Baiyun. "¡­ he defended Su Rong." He said.

 Chapter 28 - Coincidences

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Coincidences</h4>


    The door of Su Rong''s unit opened yet Su Rong didn''t notice it. He was too absorbed in cursing Huo Ling. "Huo Ling!" Su Rong roared as he murderously red at hisputer screen. It''s as if he can see Huo Ling''s face.


    "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called out at the same time. He took out his ice scythe and froze the whole apartment unit. Then, he pulled Huo Ling''s frozen soul outside. Just as he left, the ice inside 202 melted and the door of the unit closed. "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called to Huo Ling whose eyes are nk and his bright orange soul turned dim because it was contaminated with Foul. "I was too careless¡­" he muttered as he began to froze the Foul inside Huo Ling''s soul.


    "Uhg¡­. aaaaaaaAAAAAH!!!" Huo Ling''s scream became louder as time passed by while his soul was purified by Yi Bing''s ice. "AAAAAAAHHH!!! STOP IT! STOP IT! YI BING! STOP! REMOVE THE ICE!" he screamed as his soul squirmed on the floor.. Because the soul is transparent, the ice can be seen crawling inside Huo Ling''s soul as it freezes the Foul contaminating Huo Ling. "Yi Bing! I beg you! No more ice - !" Huo Ling gritted his teeth as his soul stiffened. But, he received no reply from Yi Bing. Huo Ling''s tears fell. "YI BING!" he called. But, it''s as if Yi Bing can''t hear him and just had his back on him. "YI BING - !" he screamed as he started to lose his consciousness because of the pain.


    He had never felt this cold.


    S City Police Station.


    "What?!" Hao Baiyun was shocked. "If Huo Ling defended Su Rong¡­ what the hell happened?!" he said.


    "The teachers talked to the people involved separately." Gu Xingfeng said. "They already asked the both parties and told them to go back to the ss first. However, not long after and a witness appeared." He said.


    "Huo Ling." Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Yes." he said. "However, Huo Ling didn''t announce it in the ss. He talked to the teachers first. Then, Su Rong and this ssmate of theirs were called again, and were separately interrogated. Su Rong stated he was innocent and was told to wait outside. Meanwhile, the ssmate insisted Su Rong stole something from him. Suddenly, Huo Ling ¨C who had long been waiting inside, appeared in front of the ssmate and the teachers and presented his evidence. It was an audio clip. It turns out, he was recording his singing but then he coincidentally recorded a crime." He said. "It was a prank. This ssmate is actually a bully. They chose Su Rong as their target during the first day." He looked at Hao Baiyun. "When Huo Ling walked out of the teachers'' office, Su Rong saw him. Then, Su Rong was called that it was just a prank. His ssmate apologized to him. However, the suspicion is already there." He sighed. "Huo Ling coincidentally appeared before Su Rong learned everything was a prank. When Su Rong heard it was done by a group, he included Huo Ling with that group." He exined.


    "Just because of this, he hated Huo Ling?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Gu Xingfeng shook his head. "Huo Ling just happened to drop out the same day. There has no time to exin, and Su Rong thought it was Huo Ling''s act to avoid his shame." He exined. "Even though everything has been brought to light, yet Su Rong already thought Huo Ling was one of those who tried to harm him. No one mentioned Huo Ling, since he dropped out before his name became official as a student, and that only the teachers knows Huo Ling is the witness. They also didn''t bother to rify since they thought that the matter would pass, and to avoid embarrassing Su Rong more." He exined.


    "All these¡­" Hao Baiyun said and held his already cold drink. "¡­ just mere coincidences, yet the impact in one''s life¡­"


    Gu Xingfeng didn''tment. He just tidied up his table. "Wanna grab dinner?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. "What about Fu Ling?" he asked. "Tan Yu, Wei Jing, Wu She and Xu Wenrong?" he added.


    Hearing the names. Gu Xingfeng froze on his seat. "On the other hand, let''s talk about this now rather than during dinner." He said.


    Hearing Gu Xingfeng''s words, Hao Baiyun''s heart clenched. When he went inside Fu Ling''s unit ¨C 201, he saw it was filled with resentment. Her death was very brutal. Hao Baiyun immediately left to breathe after he almost suffocated inside the unit. As for Tan Yu''s unit, he didn''t have the chance to check it. As for Xu Wenrong, Wei Jing and Xue She, he hadn''t met them. But, seeing their pictures on the desk, he could see the bad karma between them.


    Seeing Hao Baiyun''s heavy expression. Gu Xingfeng wryly smiled. "Yes. This will be a long story." He told him and ced the pictures in order.


    The rain became heavier and poured harder outside. The surrounding became colder, and one can''t help but seek for warmth.


    Unfortunately, Huo Ling can never find warmth ¨C only feel a biting cold running all over his soul like a thousand ants nibbling on his skin. He heavily panted and, even if it is cold, but he was sweating as he weakly floated on the floor. His eyes lifeless as he stared at Yi Bing. "Awake?" the man''s cold voice asked.


    "Hmn." Huo Ling softly hummed since he can''t move his soul and just let it drift around Yi Bing who was pulling his ''tail'' to keep him from floating away.


    "Have you found something from Su Rong?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling answered. "He hates me to death." He answered and looked at his transparent hands.


    Yi Bing looked at him, speechless. "If the police are reliable, you will know why he killed you." he told him to console him.


    Huo Ling bitterlyughed. "What''s the point? I''m already dead." He said.


    "The reason why we should know why you died is to resolve your grudges." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak. "What if it won''t be resolved?" he asked, his voice quiet but Yi Bing heard it.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "You¡­" he said. I already get rid of the Foul in his soul, so why does he still looked depressed? He thought.


    Huo Ling saw Yi Bing''s expression and it''s as if he guessed his thoughts. "Do you know why am I still unhappy, Mr. Grim Reaper?" he asked.


    "Why?" Yi Bing''s curiosity got him to ask Huo Ling.


    "Because even if everything was given a reason ¨C " Huo Ling said. " ¨C there''s nothing can be done to erase the things we''ve done." He answered.

 Chapter 29 - After Life

    <h4>Chapter 29 - After Life</h4>


    S City Police Station.


    "Let''s start with Fu Ling first." Gu Xingfeng said. "Fu Ling''s mother died when she was ten years old, and her father remarried. Her father and stepmother had children. Her stepmother is nice to her even though she isn''t her own daughter. When there is a family gathering on her stepmother''s side, she''s also invited." He said. "Her father''s name is Fu Keqing. Her stepmother is Xu Chuxin."


    "''Xu''¡­" Hao Baiyun said.


    "Yes.. She is rted to Xu Wenrong." Gu Xingfeng said.


    Hao Baiyun frowned. He wasn''t present during the interrogation earlier, so he didn''t observe how Xu Wenrong acted.


    Gu Xingfeng answered his problem. "He acted like he didn''t know her." He said and went to theputer on the side. Then, he opened a video. It was the recording of the interrogation earlier. There were cameras on all sides, so they can observe the microexpressions the suspects make. But, when it was Xu Wenrong¡­


    "One would believe his lies." Hao Baiyun said as he watched Xu Wenrong answer question per question of Gu Xingfeng in the video.


    "He really looked like a harmless old man." Gu Xingfeng agreed. When they moved in front of theputer, he let Hao Baiyun sit while he stood behind Hao Baiyun and watched the video together with him. Thus, their proximity is too close now¡­


    Hao Baiyun acted like there was nothing wrong. His expression is calm as he watched the video in full attention. "You suspect it was him who killed Fu Ling?" he asked after the video finished ying. He turned and saw Gu Xingfeng was staring at him. "What?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng looked away and reached the mouse to y the video again. Doing so, it looked like he was enclosing Hao Baiyun in his arms. He then turned, and their faces became close once again. His eyes darkened as he stared at Hao Baiyun''s face that didn''t show any reactions. "Yes." he answered.


    "How can you say that?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "Xu Wenrong may look harmless, but he has a secret." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    "Everyone has a secret." Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t ask him what is his secret. "Xu Wenrong is a pedophile." He said.


    Hao Baiyun''s calm expression cracked. "What?" he said.


    "Xu Wenrong is Xu Chuxin''s uncle. But, they were estranged." Gu Xingfeng continued, ignoring the ugly expression on Hao Baiyun''s face. "Xu Wenrong is also divorced. His wife and children is now living abroad." He added.


    "You don''t mean¡­" Hao Baiyun said.


    "Maybe. Maybe not." Gu Xingfeng said. "Who knows how one''s mind thinks, and the ways of their heart?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun didn''tment. He just asked. "How did you know this information?" he asked. This is a private matter.


    "Xu Wenrong''s rtionship with Fu Ling can be easily investigated. You just have to look at their family register." Gu Xingfeng said. "About Xu Wenrong''s secret¡­ how will you know about it if you won''t ask a person who knows the secret other than the owner of the secret?" he said. He didn''t wait for Hao Baiyun to ask another question as he continued. "My subordinate inquired a servant of the Xu family. Who knows that servant is loose-lipped?" he said.


    "You mean to say ¨C " Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Everyone in the family knows Xu Wenrong''s inclinations, thus, not only Xu Chuxin was estranged to him, but also the other people in the household." He said.


    "Then, Fu Ling¡­" Hao Baiyun said.


    "Maybe during one of their family gatherings, Xu Wenrong fancied her." Gu Xingfeng answered and he looked at Fu Ling''s picture. His face showed disgust when he remembered the forensic report of her corpse. "Xu Wenrong fancied her too much he even had followed her here." He said.


    Hao Baiyun fell silent. He remembered that during the interrogation, Xu Wenrong said he was taken in by Ji Shao''s parents and then he started to live in unit 141. "From the reports, Fu Ling and Huo Ling''s death only differed with only a small amount of time." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng understood what he meant. "Xu Wenrong must have nned to pin Fu Ling''s death on the delivery man after he found that Fu Ling ordered for food." He said, then looked at Huo Ling''s picture. "It could be anyone, but it just so happened to be Huo Ling, who Su Rong met and killed." He sighed.


    "Coincidences." Hao Baiyun quietly said. Silence fell. "What about Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She?" he asked. He''s referring to the corpses found in unit 203, which is Tan Yu''s unit.


    "We have found drugs in the unit." Gu Xingfeng said. "It seems like they killed each other while they were high on drugs." He said. "Given the date of their death, Ji Shao''s parents are still alive at the time. They might have killed the group after they took the drugs." He exined.


    "I thought their death would also be rted to Huo Ling." Hao Baiyun joked, his muscled gradually rxing.


    "Well, no ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said. " ¨C but, Wen Jing is rted to Huo Ling. He is Huo Ling''s former senior at work." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun almost choked on his saliva. Huo Ling was rted to He Furong and He Xiaozhu after he was mistakenly (almost) killed by He Furong as He Xiaozhu. He was rted to Li Lingling when he saved Li Lingling before. Su Rong is his murderer. And Fu Ling ¨C he delivered food for her, yet he was killed. Now, he''s also rted to Wei Jing ¨C who was his former senior at work. Huo Ling is rted to almost all of the upants of the apartment building. The only ones who aren''t connected to him are Ji Shao and Xu Wenrong. But, after his death, Ji Shao and Xu Wenrong''s crimes surfaced.


    Coincidences are really scary.


    The sun has finally sunk back behind the mountains, but the rain continues to fall. "There''s a thick Foul surrounding the old man?" Huo Ling asked after he heard what Yi Bing said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "The Soul Eater''s core is inside his unit." He told Huo Ling.


    "So the old man is a bad guy?" Huo Ling said. He had a strange expression on his face. "No wonder¡­ I felt he''s slightly different from the others." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t say anything. He looked at Su Rong''s door. "We still have no clue for his motive of killing you." He said. "Let''s go to the police station. Maybe the chief inspector might know something." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Good idea." He said. There''s a lump in his forehead. It was from Yi Bing. He hit him earlier after he heard what he said. "So you can actually touch souls even if we have a transparent body." He said.


    "Shouldn''t you know that after I pulled your ''tail''?" Yi Bing said. Huo Ling didn''t speak. "Feeling better?" Yi Bing asked. "The reason why people is afraid of death is because they thought there''s no life after it." He said. "But, there is. It''s just another form of life." He said and looked at Huo Ling. "That''s why it''s called the ''afterlife''."

 Chapter 30 - Dead

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Dead</h4>


    Afterlife Department, director''s office.


    Gu Shi''s face is serious as he read Yi Bing''s message.


    0001: An Abnormal Soul might be highly susceptible to Foul. I already purified its soul twice. After the first time, it behaved normally ¨C just like it usually did before it was contaminated by Foul. However, after of the second purification, its mentality changed.


    Gu Shi immediately sent a reply.


    1001: pay close attention to it. Do as you see fit and be very careful if it shows sudden changes.


    0001: affirmative..


    Gu Shi sighed and leaned on his chair. More problems seemed to crop uptely. He looked outside and saw the storm came back. It is darker and stronger. The atmosphere also became colder.


    He suddenly had a sense of foreboding.


    S City, 6 P.M.


    "You are in a mortal body. Don''t you need to eat?" Huo Ling suddenly remembered Yi Bing hasn''t eaten anything since afternoon.


    Yi Bing stopped, then looked at his t stomach. Suddenly, they both heard a soft growl. "¡­ indeed, I need to eat." He said.


    Huo Ling covered his mouth andughed after he heard Yi Bing''s stomachined. Currently, they are standing under the waiting shed, taking shelter from the rain while waiting for a bus to take them to the S City Police Station. Earlier, Yi Bing entered before the doors of the bus closed and they took a free ride since no one can see them aside from those people who had a ''natural'' talent. "There''s a cheap but good restaurant near the police station. I ate there sometimes when I pass by there." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Okay." He said. Silence fell between them and only the sound of the raindrops hitting the ground can be heard. People ran past them, covering their head with their jacket while some had brought their umbre. The cars pass by the road, something sshing water on them as their car tires hit the puddle on the ground. Huo Ling can''t be hit by the water, and Yi Bing can''t, either, because there''s something transparent covering his body and it acted as a barrier. However, even if so, but it isn''t good to be sshed by water. Fortunately, they both had a good temper, and that were afraid to cause idents if they would scare the drivers who, intentionally or unintentionally, sshed them water.


    Finally, a bus stopped in front of them. Yi Bing waited for the people to go down the bus before he swiftly boarded the bus. Huo Ling passed through the window and looked for a seat for Yi Bing. "Over here!" he said when he saw an empty seat on the back, just beside the window.


    Yi Bing walked towards him and sat on the seat while Huo Ling floated behind him. Just as the bus moved, an expensive car drove past and stopped in front of the apartment building.


    Gu Xingfeng went out of the car, not bothered by the rain wetting his hair and clothes. Meanwhile, Hao Baiyun''s servant went out with an umbre and covered for Hao Baiyun as Hao Baiyun went out of the car.


    "Sir." Someone called and approached Gu Xingfeng. He was wearing civilian clothes.


    "Report." Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    The civilian-clothed police officer saluted. "No one went out of their units." He said.


    "No one tried to escape?" Gu Xingfeng asked, surprised. Currently, only Su Rong, Li Lingling and Xu Wenrong were allowed toe back.


    "None, sir." The police officer answered.


    Hao Baiyun, on the other side, scanned the apartment building with his gaze. Gu Xingfeng noticed his silence. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun turned his gaze to Gu Xingfeng. "Something''s wrong." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng was suddenly alert. The police officer on his side became puzzled. "What is it?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Hao Baiyun turned back his gaze to the apartment building. "Xu Wenrong, Su Rong. And Li Lingling ¨C " he said. " ¨C they will die tonight." He answered.


    The two were shocked. "What?!" Gu Xingfeng said and turned to the police officer on his side. "Check what are the three doing!" he told him.


    "Yes, sir!" the police officer nodded and immediately called his colleagues secretly watching outside of the three''s apartment units.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng turned to Hao Baiyun. "What do you mean they will die?" he asked.


    "Li Lingling will take her life." Hao Baiyun answered as his fingers moved. "Su Rong will die out of fear. While Xu Wenrong ¨C " he said, then his pupils shrank.


    Gu Xingfeng saw his expression. "What is it?" he asked again.


    Hao Baiyun turned his head to the direction of the thirteenth floor. "Get him out of his room, quick! Get him out of this apartment building!" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately ordered his subordinate standing on the side, and his subordinate immediately ryed his message to his colleagues. "What''s going to happen?" he asked Hao Baiyun.


    Suddenly, they heard shouts from above the apartment building and echoed in the area, which gradually was swallowed by the rain. "Xu Wenrong¡­" Hao Baiyun said. "He''s dead." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng was stunned. He grabbed Hao Baiyun''s arm and pulled him. "What happened? Why did he suddenly die?" he asked.


    "Young master!" Hao Baiyun''s servant called and immediately covered Hao Baiyun with the umbre. However, Hao Baiyun already became wet.


    Before Hao Baiyun could answer, Gu Xingfeng''s subordinate spoke. "Sir¡­" he called, a shocked expression on his face that suddenly looked pale. No one knows whether he was shivering in cold or fear.


    "Speak!" Gu Xingfeng turned to his subordinate and he let go of Hao Baiyun who immediately was caught by his servant.


    The police officer looked at Gu Xingfeng. "Xu Wenrong¡­" he said. "He was killed by an unknown thing." He told him.


    Suddenly, a voice spoke from the cellphone. "My god! It''s too bloody inside! Flesh and the ripped organs were pasted in the walls and the ceiling. There were also chopped pieces of fingers in the kitchen counter. A foot was being boiled." It was a police officer. "A head was inside the television, and a tongue was wrapped in the doorknob." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng felt a chill ran down his spine when he heard his subordinate''s report. He grabbed the cellphone. "Who killed him?!" he asked, mad.


    "Sir!" the subordinate on the other line cried. "We were closely watching him. We didn''t hear someone screamed inside, not any activities happening in the unit." He exined. "When we heard your order to see Xu Wenrong ¨C " he said they heard a sound of gulping. " ¨C e-everything¡­ it looked like hell!" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng''s face was dark and he turned to the silent Hao Baiyun. "How did he die?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun steadied his body as he spoke. "The resentment around him increased when he came back." He answered.


    Gu Xingfeng snickered. "So I shouldn''t have brought him back?" he sarcastically said. The police officer on the side shuddered when he saw their superior was mad.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. He looked at Gu Xingfeng, his gaze calm. "Even if he won''te back, he will still die." He said.


    "You knew this will happen?!" Gu Xingfeng said.


    To their surprise, Hao Baiyun shook his head. "Even if the souls of the deceased, their strength would increase when it''s sundown, but they can''t kill a living being." He exined.


    "Then, who killed him?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Ask your subordinates." Hao Baiyun answered.


    Gu Xingfeng and his subordinate on the side were shocked, including the police officers on the other line who heard Hao Baiyun''s voice. "S-sir! How can we kill him?!" they reacted.


    Gu Xingfeng took a deep breath before he spoke. "Before you opened Xu Wenrong''s door, did you notice something strange?" he asked.


    Hearing their superior''s voice, everyone froze. They looked at each other before they tried to recall what happened earlier. Finally, someone spoke. "Sir." He called. "When I touched the doorknob, it''s too cold. However, that might have been due to the decrease in the temperature." He said as he thinks. "Then, when I finally opened the door¡­" his voice slowed down and became quieter.


    "What is it?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "I''ve noticed something passed through me." The police officer answered, then added. "Not once, but four times."

 Chapter 31 - Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Possessed</h4>


    "Four times?" Gu Xingfeng said. Then, his gaze fell on Hao Baiyun who coughed and his face slightly pale. "I thought you said that the ghosts can''t kill a person?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. "They really can''t." he answered. "Even if they would be an evil ghost, the worst they could do is cause those who was living their sickness to worsen." He said. "Also, they can''t kill them ¨C directly." He added.


    "''directly''?"


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "They can scare the humans to death.. However, the cause of the death will be heart attack." He said. "It''s the human''s body that failed them." He exined. "They can also make a human slip on the stairs, but what happens after will have nothing to do to them. It''s their bad luck." He added.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at Hao Baiyun, speechless. It''s still the ghost who killed them! He thought, his face dark.


    Hao Baiyun saw Gu Xingfeng''s expression and he finally straightforwardly said. "The ghost can affect the human only psychologically, not physically." He said. "Xu Wenrong''s body has been brutally torn apart. It''s not something a ghost can do." He told Gu Xingfeng.


    Silence fell, and it''s not a calming one. Added by the sound of the heavy rain, one felt eerie and fear crept up in their heart. The police officers inside and near Xu Wenrong''s unit who heard what Hao Baiyun said felt rmed. Xu Wenrong¡­ he was killed by someone. They all thought and looked at their colleague, a trace of suspicion in their eyes.


    Gu Xingfeng, on the other hand, his mind was working fast. "¡­ Possession?" he asked, his voice low.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Yes." he said. He gave Gu Xingfeng a ''so you''re IQ is still online'' look. Gu Xingfeng, even though he correctly guessed, but didn''t feel better. Instead, his heart was experiencing a storm.


    The police officers who heard it didn''t feel calm, but felt more scared! Someone was possessed by a ghost! And it might not be only one, but four! They thought as they remembered their colleague''s words earlier. "Hey ¨C " someone called and turned to the police officer who answered Gu Xingfeng earlier. However, his face registered a shocked look. Now that he thought of his colleague, he found that he couldn''t remember which colleague was it!


    The other police officers also thought the same, and they felt ufortable thinking that the one beside them might be possessed by a ghost. Fortunately, Hao Baiyun spoke at this time. "Secure Xu Wenrong''s unit, and his corpse." He told Gu Xingfeng. "Save Li Lingling and Su Rong first." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng spoke in the phone. "You heard him." He said.


    Even though they don''t want to move right now, but they just can''t ignore Gu Xingfeng''s order. Thus, some of them fetched their colleagues who went to Li Lingling and Su Rong. Then, they found that Li Lingling''s wrist was bleeding. "Call for an ambnce!" they said while someone called Gu Xingfeng''s phone to report. On the other hand, they saw Su Rong''s mouth was foaming. "He might have poisoned himself! Call another ambnce for him!"


    "Yes!"


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun listened to the police officers'' report. "Pray tell." Gu Xingfeng said, his face now calm as he looked at Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun looked at the two cellphone in Gu Xingfeng''s hands. Gu Xingfeng understood what he meant and he immediately turned off the cellphones. "It''s as you guessed. The ghosts possessed your subordinates and killed Xu Wenrong." Hao Baiyun said.


    The police officer on the side paled. "How can that be?!" he said. "Everyone was closely monitoring the three suspects. How will they have a chance to kill Xu Wenrong?!" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun ignored him while Gu Xingfeng spoke. "The four shadows¡­ who are they?" he asked.


    "Fu Ling." Hao Baiyun answered as his pupils flickered. "Tan Yu. Wei Jing. Wu She." He spoke the names one after the other. Gu Xingfeng and the police officer doesn''t know whether it was just them, but the surrounding suddenly became darker. The street lights flickered and slowly turned dim, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    "So it was Xu Wenrong who killed the three aside from Fu Ling?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he looked at Hao Baiyun''s absent-mined expression.


    "Yes." Hao Baiyun said, then blinked. Suddenly, the street lights became brighter and the heavy feeling earlier disappeared. They also didn''t feel that much cold earlier. "What happened? What did you just ask me?" Hao Baiyun suddenly asked Gu Xingfeng. His eyes looked bright.


    "Nothing." Gu Xingfeng answered and turned to his subordinate. He gave him his cellphone. "Tell them to closely monitor Li Lingling and Su Rong." He said. "Don''t let them die." He added.


    The police officer almost fell on his knees because of fear but he persevered. "Y-Yes, sir!" he answered and immediately went to the side to call his colleagues.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to Hao Baiyun who showed a pensive look. Two ambnces suddenly arrived and entered the open gate of the apartment building. The police officers heard the ambnce arrived and carried the unconscious Li Lingling and Su Rong to the ambnce. "Only two are left." Hao Baiyun said as they watched the ambnce left.


    "We still have He Furong and Ji Shao." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "How about Xu Wenrong?" Hao Baiyun suddenly asked.


    The police officer on the side, who had just finished talking to his colleagues and heard what Hao Baiyun said, got a fright. Wasn''t it him who said that Xu Wenrong is dead?! Why is he asking about Xu Wenrong now?!


    Suddenly, he felt chills on his spine. He chose to hide behind Gu Xingfeng and took a peek of Hao Baiyun who was nkly looking at Gu Xingfeng, waiting for thetter''s answer. Chief, young master Hao looked like a retard. He thought and looked at Gu Xingfeng. What will you answer, chief?


    "Didn''t you just say he''s dead?" Gu Xingfeng asked back. The police officer''s face darkened. It''s over! Chief, didn''t you see the strange expression of young master Hao?! Are you not afraid he''ll suddenly kill you?! However, Gu Xingfeng already said it.


    Hao Baiyun knit his brows. "Is that so?" he said and didn''t push the matter.


    Eh? The police officer was surprised. He''s not cray-cray? He thought. "Yes." he heard Gu Xingfeng answered. That''s it?! The police officer thought.


    Hao Baiyun ignored the police officer staring at him. He''s always been indifferent to everything. If he cared with each and every opinion of the people about him, he would''ve already lost his hair and be bald. "Su Rong might return to his senses after he woke up, and will escape. Guard him closely." He told Gu Xingfeng.


    "Okay. What about Li Lingling?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Hao Baiyun made a pause. "She''llmit suicide again." He answered. "Remove anything that she could use to kill herself." He added.


    "Why would shemit suicide?" the police officer asked.


    Hao Baiyun turned to him. "Who knows how one''s mind thinks, and the ways of their heart?" he said, then turned to Gu Xingfeng who said those words, only to find Gu Xingfeng staring at him.


    Gu Xingfeng''s expression is serious. Did Hao Baiyun forgot what he said earlier, or¡­? He remembered what happened earlier. Was Hao Baiyun possessed?

 Chapter 32 - Souls

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Souls</h4>


    S City Police Station.


    The police officer in the front desk ced down the phone and turned to his colleagues. "Chief was requesting for a back-up." He told them. "Someone died, while two people were sent to the hospital. One group will go to the hospital to closely monitor the suspects, while the other group go to the S apartment building." He told them.


    "What? That creepy building?"


    "Move your asses now ¨C "


    "Who died?" someone asked.


    "The old man. His flesh was torn apart, including his internal organs and bones.. His head was ced inside the television." The front desk police officer answered.


    "Waah. Gross! I''ll go to the hospital, then ¨C "


    "No. You''re going with us to the S apartment building." His colleague said and he was forced to go with them after they grabbed both his arms and dragged him out.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing watched as two groups of police officers went inside the police cars and drove to two opposite directions. "The old man died¡­" Huo Ling muttered, shock on his face.


    Yi Bing watched the police car going to the direction of the S apartment building. "He was killed by the ghosts." He said.


    Huo Ling looked at him, surprise on his face. "Ghosts can kill people?" he asked.


    "Not directly." Yi Bing answered. "But they can possess someone and borrow their body." He said.


    "I''ve heard of possessions before¡­" Huo Ling said.


    "Ghosts can''t directly harm a human." Yi Bing spoke. "However, if they''d borrow someone''s body, it will increase the sins theymitted, because they interfered with the living beings. If they''d kill someone, another sin will be added. There''s also the possibility they cannot reincarnate." He exined. "One of the reasons why souls are transparent is to reduce the possibility of them harming the living beings. For one, using a knife to kill someone." He nced at Huo Ling.


    As expected, Huo Ling''s expression turned ugly. He turned to Yi Bing, his face dark. "Don''t make me hit you." He told him, suppressing his anger.


    "See? If the soul would learn of the reason they died and turn a ghost after they became evil, then they will avenge themselves by killing the person who caused their death." Yi Bing said. "That''s why souls have transparent body and thus can''t touch things." He told him.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "Then, why can they possess a person?" he asked.


    "The process of Possession is to rece someone''s soul inside a body, or worse - integrate their soul with the other soul." Yi Bing said. "It''s soul to soul, so they can possess." He exined.


    "Then, can''t the souls just possess the person they hated?" Huo Ling asked.


    "They can." Yi Bing answered. "However, it depends on the souls'' strength." he said. Before Huo Ling could ask, he spoke. "If the soul is stronger than the soul residing in the body, then they can force out the soul inside the body, or integrate with the soul." He said. "On the other hand, if the soul is weaker than the soul residing in the body, then they can''t possess them." He exined.


    "What if both souls have the same strength?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Then, there will be a battle of attrition." Yi Bing answered. "Whoever bes weak first will lose." He said. "However, the soul residing in the body has an advantage and disadvantage." He added.


    "How?"


    "The advantage of the soul residing in the body is that it can control the body and could call for help with other humans and the humans would seek aid from exorcists to expel the foreign soul." Yi Bing said. "The disadvantage is that they have to concentrate on both controlling the body and battling against the foreign soul. Thus, their attention will be divided, as well as their strength." he exined.


    "Wow¡­ there''s this thing?" Huo Ling said.


    "You''re still alive even after you died, so why doubt the things I told you?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling shut up. "Alright, alright. Let''s go now and see how Su Rong is rted to me." He said and floated inside the police station. Yi Bing followed behind him, unnoticed. "If the door is locked, how will you get in?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing as they walked towards the chief inspector''s office.


    "I''ll use my spiritual energy. Don''t worry." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling isn''t worried. Thus, he went inside the chief inspector''s office and searched for the reports gathered by the police regarding the S apartment case. He was too focused passing through the cab and looked inside the documents he didn''t notice Yi Bing''s mortal body slowly turned transparent and passed through the wall!


    S Apartment, 13th floor, unit 141.


    Gu Xingfeng covered his nose when the rustic and fishy smell assailed their nose. Hao Baiyun''s servant immediately took out a mask and wore it on Hao Baiyun. The forensic team following them had an ugly expression on their face while some retched on the side. The whole unit is filled with blood and looked like from hell!


    "Sir!" the police officers called and saluted. However, when they remembered their gloves were soaked with blood, they grimaced as they helplessly watched the blood dirtied their hat. "We found sex toys inside the refrigerator." They said, then paused. "Along with¡­" they looked at each other.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun could guess what they meant. They walked towards the open refrigerator and found it filled with sex toys soaked in blood. Xu Wenrong''s sex organ was inside the freezer. Hao Baiyun''s face was expressionless, while Gu Xingfeng didn''t look bothered with it. He turned to his subordinates. "Everyone, follow me outside. The forensic team, stay." He said.


    The police officers earlier could already guess what will happen next. They looked at each other while quietly following Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun outside. They all went to the rooftop and the police officer together with Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun earlier locked the door of the rooftop to prevent anyone from escaping. "Who was the one who reported to me earlier on the phone?" Gu Xingfeng directly asked.


    Silence. No one answered, since they mysteriously forgot! The police officer standing by the door gulped down nervously as he looked at his colleagues. No way¡­ someone was really possessed?!


    Gu Xingfeng wasn''t in a hurry. "Everyone now is acquainted with young master Hao from the Supernatural Department." He said as he looked at his subordinates one by one. "You should know, he is an exorcist. And what an exorcist do ¨C " he said and spoke slowly. " ¨C is to expel foreign soul inside one''s body." He said.


    Everyone sweated despite it was raining and the air is cold. It''s already night, and the darkness around them isn''t helping. It just added to their fear!


    Hao Baiyun spoke at this moment. "Even if one was possessed, the ghost still can''t use their own voice. It was that person''s voice that will be heard when they spoke, since they are a foreign soul even if they havepletely possessed the body." He exined.


    "Do you want me to be the one to expose you?" Gu Xingfeng said. "Or was it because, you cannot speak for yourself ¨C " he said and his eyes locked to one person. " ¨C Xiao Xie?" he said.


    Everyone turned and their gaze fell on the person guarding the door of the rooftop. "¡­ ah?"

 Chapter 33 - Xiao Xie

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Xiao Xie</h4>


    Xiao Xie saw everyone was looking at him and his back was soaked with cold sweat. His face paled as he immediately raised his hands like he has been caught in the act. "N ¨C no way!" he said. "I ¨C I''m not! I am not possessed!" he said as he looked at Gu Xingfeng, his eyes pleading. "Chief! You know I''m not! I''ve been with you and young master Hao the whole time!" he said and looked at Hao Baiyun silently standing beside Gu Xingfeng. "Chief¡­" he called, his tears almost falling from his eyes.


    Gu Xingfeng''s face is emotionless as he looked at Xiao Xie with his eyes cold. "Come here." He called.


    Xiao Xie stood by the door of the rooftop, motionless. "Ch-chief¡­" he called, his voice sounded too pitiful.


    No one dared to move.. Finally, Gu Xingfeng''s patience thinned. He marched towards Xiao Xie. The police officers held their breath as Gu Xingfeng passed by them with a dark face. They do not dare to move despite the rain became heavier and lightning shed afar.


    Everyone''s face was illuminated when the lightning shed. Gu Xingfeng reached the middle of the formation of the police officers in the rooftop. Xiao Xie was still standing by the door, shaking in fear. Hao Baiyun remained where he was, and his servant who was following him suddenly appeared behind him with an umbre in his hand, sheltering Hao Baiyun from the rain.


    The sounds of the key falling on the floor after Xiao Xie had dropped it echoed in the rooftop. Everyone suddenly noticed something strange. They finally reacted. Someone in the darkness narrowed his eyes and smiled. He wanted to escape, but he suddenly felt he couldn''t move.


    It was just a second that passed. When another lightning shed, the thunder roared and swallowed the groaning sounds because of the pain. The lightning illuminated Xiao Xie pressing down a police officer on the floor. Gu Xingfeng was holding another police officer''s neck in a death grip. Hao Baiyun was stepping on the third police officer''s nape who was now lying on the ground after he kicked him down while Hao Baiyun''s servant was pointing the sharp tip of the umbre towards someone neck. The tip of the umbre glistened ominously.


    "W-what¡­ what just happened?!" the police officers reacted as they all scattered and broke their formation. Four police officers left in their ce and were subdued by Gu Xingfeng, Hao Baiyun, Hao Baiyun''s servant and Xiao Xie.


    Suddenly, beneath their feet, they heard murmurs. "We call the souls of the dead. The Heaven is the Witness and the Earth suppresses¡­" someone''s voice suddenly can be heard in the rooftop. However, they saw no one was speaking. Where did the voice came from? Who was it who spoke? They all thought, bewildered.


    The murmurs just continued and finally became louder. In the silence of the night, it sounded an ill omen. It was then that Hao Baiyun spoke. "Those who were possessed, the foreign soul inside their body would be suppressed and the body they controlled cannot move after they would hear the Soul Calling chant." He exined.


    The police officers who were free saw their fellow officers who were pressed down on the floor. They looked like their body was in a stop. Their eyes are shaking, showing their internal struggle. "So they¡­" they said.


    "They were the ones who killed Xu Wenrong." Gu Xingfeng spoke. "Because they were possessed." He said.


    The police officers were shocked. "Then, the one who chanted earlier¡­" they said.


    "The Supernatural Department." Hao Baiyun answered. "They''re beneath us ¨C on 142." He said as they heard the chant became louder.


    Suddenly the four police officers screamed in pain and their body was twitching. "No! NO!" a police officer screamed. However, he is clearly a man yet his voice sounded like a woman''s!


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes became hooded. "Fu Ling." He said.


    "What?!"


    "He was possessed by Fu Ling." Hao Baiyun said as he freed the police officer possessed by Fu Ling and they all watched his body convulsed on the floor. "Fu Ling''s soul is more powerful than the police officer." He said.


    "Young master Hao, what should we do? How can we save him?" the close friends of the police officer asked Hao Baiyun.


    "If he canst until dawn, then he will live." Hao Baiyun answered. The ghosts are weak during the day, but stronger when the night came.


    Their eyes suddenly widened when they saw the police officer grabbed his neck! "I will take him down with me if you won''t let go of my soul!" it was a woman''s voice! It was Fu Ling who spoke! "AAAAAHHH!!!" the police officer found his voice and he screamed.


    "Hold him down!" Hao Baiyun ordered. "Don''t let him harm himself, or he''ll die!" he said.


    The police officer''s friends immediately grabbed him on all sides. "Let go of me! Let go of me!" Fu Ling said. But, the police officer''s friends wouldn''t let him go.


    "Aaaaa¡­ AAAH!" someone cried from the side. They all turned in time to see Hao Baiyun''s servant withdrew his umbre to not injure the police officer who suddenly moved! "Hahahaha¡­ hahaha!" it was a man''s voice, but they knew it wasn''t of the police officer''s since the voice that cried earlier is different. It was the police officer who cried!


    If Huo Ling was just here, he would recognize the voice. It was Wei Jing. "Hold him!" Gu Xingfeng ordered his subordinates to subdue the police officer Wei Jing possessed since he was busy locking down on the police officer he subdued.


    "Yes!" the others immediately moved and just in time to catch their colleague''s hand that was about to stab his chest! If they didn''t react in time, their colleague would have died!


    "I need a little help here!" Xiao Xie said when the police officer he was pressing down suddenly turned and pushed him down, reversing their position! Xiao Xie immediately grabbed the police officer''s arms to prevent him from escaping. However, who knew the police officer would lean down towards Xiao Xie''s face! Xiao Xie was frightened and almost lost his grip of the police officer''s arms. "Song. Ming. Fan!" he called through his gritted teeth. "You dare bite Laozi?!" he said. "Are you a fucking dog?!" he added.


    The police officers on the side who heard Xiao Xie didn''t know whether tough or cry. Xiao Xie, you''re such a treasure. How can you still speak arrogantly at a time like this? They thought and pulled Song Mingfan away from Xiao Xie. Xiao Xie finally had a time to breathe and he rose from the ground. "Xie¡­" they suddenly heard Song Mingfan called. His body was shaking as he fought against the soul that entered his body.


    Xiao Xie was surprised. However, his fist automatically moved and he punched Song Mingfan!

 Chapter 34 - Question

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Question</h4>


    "Song¡­ Song Mingfan ¨C " Xiao Xie called, panic on his face and his voice trembled as he tried to reach for Song Mingfan''s cheek that turned blue after he instinctively punched him. "I ¨C I didn''t mean that. You scared me ¨C " he said.


    "Let¡­ go away from me!" Song Mingfan said and he suddenly struggled from his colleagues'' grasp. "Go away!" he said again.


    Xiao Xie didn''t dare go near him again in case Song Mingfan would bite him again. Song Mingfan is his senior. Seeing he was so timid even if he''s a police officer, he always bullied him. Even now, he tried to bite him! Is his instinct of bullying him still there even though he was possessed? He thought. "Chief." He called to Gu Xingfeng. "What do we do next?" he asked and looked at the three other police officers. The one Fu Ling possessed was being subdued by their fellow officers and was eyed by Hao Baiyun.. The other one was eyed by Hao Baiyun''s servant. The third one was on Gu Xingfeng''s hands and the fourth one is the one who possessed Song Mingfang. The three other souls were the ones whose corpse was found in unit 203 ¨C Tan Yu''s unit!


    "Where is Tan Yu?" Gu Xingfeng asked Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun scanned his gaze on the four police officers. "Him." He pointed the police officer in Gu Xingfeng''s hands.


    "I''ve hit the jackpot." Gu Xingfeng smiled as he looked at the police officer under his foot. "Don''t y dead¡­ ah. You''re already dead ¨C " he said. This was directed at Tan Yu, yet the police officers can''t help but cast a sympathetic look on their colleague subdued by their chief.


    As expected, the police officer ¨C Zhang Bao, struggled under Gu Xingfeng''s foot. But, Gu Xingfeng just exerted more pressure. The police officers sweated when they heard something cracked. Zhang Bao, brother, just hold on! They thought and prayed for Zhang Bao when he wakes up. "Damn it." It was Tan Yu. "Kill me!" he told Gu Xingfeng.


    "You''re already dead. It''s no fun killing you." Gu Xingfeng said. "It was Xu Wenrong who killed you and your friends?" he asked.


    Hearing the old man''s name, the police officer''s face had an ugly look and his eyes turned vicious. His friends shivered. Brother, we can''t un-see this face of yours in the future! They thought and looked at Zhang Bao, eyes full of pity since it was Tan Yu making different kinds of expressions on Zhang Bao''s face. "Damn that old man! He won''t be reincarnated! Hahahaha!" Tan Yuughed. "His soul is already eaten! His soul was eaten!" he said.


    "Who ate Xu Wenrong''s soul?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Hearing the question, Tan Yu suddenly fell silent. Gu Xingfeng''s eyes narrowed and he pressed on Zhang Bao''s nape. "Ugh!" Tan Yu cried. Since he was possessing the body now, if they can control it, then they would also feel pain if the body was hurt. This is the price of possession. "A monster! It''s a monster!" he said.


    "If Xu Wenrong''s soul was eaten, who was controlling his body?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "I don''t know!" Tan Yu answered.


    "Then, why did you still kill Xu Wenrong?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "Can''t we avenge ourselves, at least killing that damn old man''s body?!" Tan Yu said, his teeth gnashing in anger.


    Now knowing Xu Wenrong''s inclinations, they could guess how Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She died. "How can we expel them from the body?" Gu Xingfeng asked Hao Baiyun and saw Fu Ling and the other police officer that was possessed were struggling. Song Mingfan was better since he was stronger than the soul that possessed him, fighting with all his might.


    "Jing Yu is on his way." Hao Baiyun answered. Jing Yu is his assistant director. The Supernatural Department on unit 412 can''t leave the room since they were suppressing Fu Ling, Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She''s soul inside the police officers'' body. Seeing Gu Xingfeng has no problem with the arrangement, Hao Baiyun turned back to Tan Yu. "Where is this monster now?" he continued to ask.


    "Gone." Tan Yu answered.


    "Where did it go?"


    "Killed." Tan Yu said and gritted his teeth.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows knit. "Who killed it?" he asked.


    "¡­ don''t know." Tan Yu lowered his gaze.


    "Why are you, Fu Ling, Wei Jing and Wu She are safe, then?" Hao Baiyun asked again.


    Hearing this, Wei Jingughed. He''s possessing the police officer Hao Baiyun''s servant subdued ¨C Xue Liping. "''safe''?" he said. "We''re just small souls. How can we be safe? We''re the first ones the monsters will devour. If we didn''t hide, then we would have already died." He said and bitterlyughed.


    Gu Xingfeng and his subordinates don''t understand what Wei Jing was saying. However, seeing what happened tonight, they knew the monster Wei Jing was talking about is really frightening. It ate Xu Wenrong''s soul? That''s too scary!


    Meanwhile, Hao Baiyun and his servant looked at each other ¨C their eyes talking. A monster that eats souls appeared, and someone killed it. Could it be the shadow I saw this noon in Fu Ling''s unit? Hao Baiyun thought. He was about to say ''strange'' when he remembered Gu Xingfeng was here. He bit his tongue to prevent himself from talking.


    Since they can''t move away from their position because the Supernatural Departmentid an array just a floor below them to subdue Fu Ling, Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She''s soul inside the police officers'' body, they have to wait for the man named Jing Yu to arrive. They can''t carelessly move in their position, so they could only talk to each other with hushed voices under the heavy rain.


    "We really thought it was you who was possessed earlier." A police officer who was holding Song Mingfan said.


    Xiao Xie grimaced. "Chief and young master Hao nned while on their way here. They used me to lower everyone''s guard in order to find out the souls who were possessed." He exined.


    One of them curiously asked. "How did you distinguish who was possessed?"


    Xiao Xie forced augh. "I can''t." he answered. "Young master Hao called the Supernatural Department to deal with the ghosts. Meanwhile, Chief said that whoever moved after he called me out, we should attack." He exined. "It was dark. Mingfan was nearest to me and I saw him moved from his position, thus I immediately subdued him." He said.


    They looked at Xiao Xie with awe in their eyes. How lucky is this kid?! They thought. But¡­ they looked at the trembling Song Mingfan. Song Mingfan always bullied Xiao Xie. Could it be Xiao Xie was just looking for a chance to get back to Song Mingfan, and he hit the jackpot?! (A/N: they meant that Song Mingfan just happened to be possessed. Xiao Xie sure is lucky.)

 Chapter 35 - Mania

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Mania</h4>


    After using his spiritual energy to dissolve the mortal body he used and pass through the wall, Yi Bing followed Huo Ling. However, he walked towards the table and found some documents. "¡­" he speechlessly turned to Huo Ling who was busy looking for documents inside the file cab. "The reports about the cases on S apartment building is here. What are you looking there for?" he asked Huo Ling and turned to him. He saw Huo Ling''s soul from neck down is outside while his head is inside the cab. Then, he watched as Huo Ling''s head went out of a drawer. It was a sight. If Huo Ling''s head was bigger than the size of the drawer, Yi Bing would''ve thought there might be a ''pop'' sound that would be heard.


    Huo Ling''s eyes are nk as his gaze fell on the documents on Gu Xingfeng''s table that were neatly arranged. "¡­ I thought no one would carelessly leave something important behind in an unguarded ce." He said. "I never expected the chief inspector of the S City Police Station would be a careless person." He added as his soul hovered towards Gu Xingfeng''s table.. There, he saw Xu Wenrong''s information and notes about Xu Wenrong. His eyes widened. "He''s a pedophile?!" he eximed.


    Yi Bing didn''tment and looked at Fu Ling''s information. "They''re rted, but not by blood." he said after he saw the name of Fu Ling''s stepmother.


    Huo Ling nodded and looked to the side. His eyes caught sight of Su Rong''s information. When he read the details, his pupils shrank.


    Yi Bing noticed Huo Ling suddenly fell silent. His gaze focused on something. When Yi Bing looked at the notes attached to Su Rong''s information, he felt his heart trembled. He turned to Huo Ling and saw his tears silently fell. Yi Bing felt his heart ached as he looked at Huo Ling''s wronged expression. Huo Ling never reacted as strong as now when he felt he was wronged before. "Why?" he heard Huo Ling asked. "I never harmed him. But why should he kill me?" he asked. He already saw Gu Xingfeng''s detailed notes. Attached to it was the teacher''s answers when she was interrogated by Gu Xingfeng''s subordinate after they went to Su Rong''s high school alma mater. Everything was caused by misunderstanding. Huou Ling had also seen He Furong''s and He Xiaozhu''s rtion. He now remembered when he almost died before and was saved by a passerby when he saw him stabbed on the back and fell on the ground after his attacker stabbed him.


    He bitterly smiled. I was stabbed. Twice. I was mistaken. Twice. Troublees in twos. Just that one happened in the past, and the other happened at present. Huo Ling''s bright soul dimmed.


    Yi Bing didn''t notice it since his eyes caught Li Lingling''s information and Gu Xingfeng''s notes attached to it. "Huo Ling." He called. "You saved Li Lingling befo ¨C " he said and turned, only to be met by Huo Ling''s glowing eyes and his orange soul that was mixed with ck. "Ack!" he cried when Huo Ling''s hand grabbed his neck and choked him. He was caught off-guard because of the sudden change in Huo Ling. He was careless! Once a soul learns the cause of its death, it will have a Mania! And this is the police station. This ce will be filled by Foul! Huo Ling suddenly entering a Mania, he should have expected it!


    Yi Bing was pushed back and should have hit Gu Xingfeng''s table, rocking it causing for the documents to fall to the floor. However, fortunately, Yi Bing is now using his soul form and not his mortal body. Or else, when Gu Xingfeng returns, he would find his office in a mess!


    Yi Bing''s soul passed through Gu Xingfeng''s table. He caught Huo Ling''s hand while his other hand solidified his ice scythe. He was about to slice off Huo Ling''s hands with it when he stopped after he saw Huo Ling''s tears are falling from his glowing eyes. The Foul was contaminating his soul fast, but Yi Bing saw that the Foul was being burned by the fire in Huo Ling''s soul.


    Yi Bing was stunned. The fire in Huo Ling''s soul has the same effect with his ice ¨C purifying the Foul. However, since Huo Ling''s resentment is internal, he was still affected by the Foul. "Huo Ling, wake up!" he called out to him. "Do you want me to freeze you again?!" he asked and made his ice scythe touch Huo Ling''s hand. What he expected of freezing Huo Ling, his ice was instead melted as the fire in Huo Ling''s soul burned brighter. "Huo Ling!" he called as he tried to pull Huo Ling''s hand off of his neck. Huo Ling usually cannot touch him, but since he''s in his soul form right now, Huo Ling can now freely harm him in any way he can!


    Yi Bing finally felt his neck was burning. He looked at Huo Ling''s ming hands. He tried to use his ice to freeze his neck, but Huo Ling''s fire just melted it! What is happening?! Why is Huo Ling''s fire can melt his ice?


    Each soul contains a special attribute, making one different from the other. For example, his soul''s attribute is ice and Huo Ling''s soul attribute is fire. One of the reasons why the Afterlife Department was created is to use the special attribute of the souls. They would use it to help the other souls reincarnate. The unofficial name of the Afterlife Department is Reincarnation Department. However, those who are officers in the Afterlife Department are cream of the top. Their soul''s attribute is stronger than the average souls. Some average souls that are too weak cannot awaken their attribute thus they were sent to their next life. Some who were average were assessed and be an intern of the Afterlife Department. They will be trained to use their soul''s attribute until they are strong enough andter be sent to work.


    Yi Bing gritted his teeth as he forced himself to bear the heat and not to freeze Huo Ling to death! He looked at the fire growing stronger yet the fire rm didn''t trigger. Only that one would feel the atmosphere suddenly slowly bing warmer. "Huo Ling, you - !" he called, in between of anger and helplessness. He kept his ice scythe and held Huo Ling''s arms with his both hands.


    "Haaaa¡­" Huo Ling breathed, his breath he emits is very hot like the airing from the boiling volcano.


    "AAAAH!" Yi Bing screamed as he poured more power in his ice and channeled to his hands. Huo Ling''s arms immediately froze and the ice ran from his arms towards his shoulders, head, then down to his body.


    The raging fire suddenly disappeared and was reced by the smokeing from the ice after the ice dispelled the fire. Gu Xingfeng''s office suddenly was filled with crystalline dust, sparkling like diamonds when the light hits them. They were covered by slightly transparent smoke.


    The atmosphere changed from warm to cool, but from time to time, the warm aires back.

 Chapter 36 - Jing Yu

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Jing Yu</h4>


    S Apartment Building, rooftop.


    Jing Yu finally arrived. Unlike Hao Baiyun who was dressed in all white, Jing Yu was dressed in ck. When he and Hao Baiyun stood side to side, they looked like the ck and White Impermanence. "I''ve arrived." Jing Yu said, his gaze only on Hao Baiyun. If one would have crooked thoughts, they would think Jing Yu has romantic affections to Hao Baiyun. However, the reason why he would only see Hao Baiyun is because one ¨C Hao Baiyun''s clothes are all white. It is extremely eye-catching at night. He looked like a ghost. Two, the police uniform is dark so the police officers ¨C including Gu Xingfeng, blended into the background. Three, he has myopia, thus, his vision is blurred and he can only see Hao Baiyun.


    He actually thinks the only present in the rooftop is Hao Baiyun.. Hao Baiyun wanted to face palm, but he fought back the urge to do so. "Jing Yu." He called and walked towards Jing Yu. He had always advised to Jing Yu to have his eyes checked and wear eyesses, or that he could also wore contact lenses. However, he always refused. It''s not that he is poor. In fact, with the annual sry of those who are working in Supernatural Department, they could buy a private vi. But, Jing Yu always insist to not wear eyesses.


    He has a pale face and he has a slender body. His hair is long and he ties his hair with a red string. When Hao Baiyun told him to cut his hair, he disagreed. Half of his face was also covered by his hair. Thus, one''s first impression of him is that he is gloomy. If one wouldn''t look closely, they''d mistake him as a woman. Every time they appear together, they would be mistaken as a couple. However, when one would learn Jing Yu is a woman, of course, they retracted their thought.


    "He''s¡­ the assistant director of the Supernatural Department?" the police officer near Xiao Xie whispered. Xiao Xie was also shocked to see Jing Yu. With Hao Baiyun''s striking appearance and imposing aura, they thought that the assistant director of the Supernatural Department would be shy. However, they thought wrong and was given with a dull-looking person ¨C the exact opposite of Hao Baiyun, as the Supernatural Department''s assistant director.


    One can''t finally hold it and whispered to the person beside him. "He looked like a woman." he said when they saw his long hair.


    Jing Yu didn''t mind them as his gaze was just on Hao Baiyun. Gu Xingfeng was staring at Jing Yu, then he turned to Hao Baiyun. Hao Baiyun coughed before he spoke. "This is Jing Yu ¨C Supernatural Department''s assistant director." He introduced him to them as he faced the police officers.


    The surprisingly slow Jing Yu finally noticed that there were other people in the rooftop and not only Hao Baiyun. He turned to face where Hao Baiyun is facing. "Hello." A deep male voice can be heard as Jing Yu loudened his voice unlike earlier when he met Hao Baiyun. "I''m Jing Yu." He said.


    The police officers were dumbfounded. He has a deep voice?! The people who thought they will hear a coquettish voice. Gu Xingfeng saw his subordinates'' thunderstruck expression and he broke the sudden awkward silence. "Hello." He said as he reached out his hand for a handshake. "I''m Gu Xingfeng, S City Police Station''s chief inspector." He introduced himself. However, after a few seconds and there was no movements.


    Hao Baiyun''s hand itched, wanting to face palm when he saw Jing Yu didn''t move and was still facing the police officers who have now strange expression on their face. Hao Baiyun forgot that Jing Yu has a poor hearing. Because of this, Jing Yu was always following his movements. Thus, Hao Baiyun turned to face Gu Xingfeng who has his hand still in the air. His figure plus the rain pouring down on him made him look pitiful.


    Gu Xingfeng, "¡­"


    Hao Baiyun, "¡­" I''m sorry to wrong you tonight.


    The police officers, "¡­"


    The next second, everyone saw a strange scene. Jing Yu finally turned to Gu Xingfeng. Then, he saw a fair hand in front of him. He took the fair andrge hand with both his hands, then shook it. "Hello. You are¡­?" Jing Yu asked, but his eyes are still on Gu Xingfeng''s fair hand.


    Should I thank my skin for being fair? Gu Xingfeng thought. He was forced to introduce himself again. This time, his voice was louder. He is not dumb to not guess that Jing Yu has a poor eyesight and poor hearing. "Hello. I''m Gu Xingfeng, chief inspector of S City Police Station." He said.


    "Oh. I''m Jing Yu." Jing Yu answered and finally let go of Gu Xingfeng''s hand.


    Hao Baiyun felt an iing headache. His servant saw his bad expression and immediately walked towards him. "Jing Yu." He called to Jing Yu.


    Jing Yu turned when he caught a familiar voice. "Fei Xuli." He said, his voice seemed to brighten.


    Fei Xuli rolled his eyes as he opened his umbre and sheltered Hao Baiyun and Jing Yu with it ¨C albeit it''s useless now. "Young master." He turned to Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun rubbed his temple. "Jing Yu. You start now." He told Jing Yu.


    Jing Yu''s ear moved and he nodded after he heard what Hao Baiyun said. "Yes!" he answered and reached out his hand to the rain. When his hand caught a raindrop, he closed his hand.


    Suddenly, everyone saw something magical. They felt like they saw Jing Yu wasn''t touched by the raindrops. They can''t confirm it since Jing Yu was wearing dark clothes, and that it was currently dark. He seemed to blend in the night. "ce them before the puddle of water." Jing Yu said. This time, his voice was strong and imposing.


    The police officers snapped out of their daze and they immediately brought the four people who were possessed in front of therge puddle in the floor. The four people, including Song Mingfang, struggled.


    "Mingfang¡­!" Xiao Xie muttered when he saw Song Mingfang''s face distorted into an angry expression.


    "What should we do next?" Gu Xingfeng asked, pressing Zhang Bao down.


    "Make them face the water." Jing Yu answered as he took out a shlight. Then, he walked towards the puddle of water and pointed the shlight on it.


    Everyone saw their reflection on the water, but since it''s dark and everything that''s happening right now is beyond their knowledge, they can''t help but be scared. They immediately made the four possessed people face the puddle to get things over with. Doing so, the four people''s reflection can be seen on the water.


    Jing Yu''s hand who caught a raindrop earlier opened, and a drop of water fell on the puddle, causing the puddle''s surface to ripple again after the raindrops hit it. However, this time, the puddle''s surface stilled!


    Everyone can now clearly saw their reflection on the water, including the four additional transparent faces!

 Chapter 37 - Water Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Water Mirror</h4>


    Yi Bing ced his hands on the ground and heavily panted. He looked at the burn on his arms. Then, he turned to the unconscious Huo Ling whose soul is still burning. The corner of his lips can''t help but curl up and he finally copsed on the ground. He faced the sky. "He always surprises me¡­" he muttered and nced at Huo Ling who stirred, then turned to find afortable position to sleep.


    They are currently on the outskirt of the city. He exhausted his energy after he teleported the both of them earlier out of Gu Xingfeng''s office. Even though Huo Ling experienced a Mania, but he looked like he still has some rationality left. Maybe, because, he knew the fact that nothing will change even if he''d make up a fuss about his death. Thus, Yi Bing didn''t need to exert so much power to subdue Huo Ling. Just a little....


    However! Because he was constantly using his power since earlier, and used up a big fraction of it when he dissolved his mortal body to enter Gu Xingfeng''s office, so even if it was only little power he used to subdue Huo Ling, but he was still freaking tired. He doesn''t know whether it is unfortunate or a misfortune he''s in his soul form now. No one will see him lying here on the ground so he cannot scare them, but he also would find some things inconvenient since he cannot touch objects right now or that to call for help.


    And so he and Huo Ling lied there on the ground, under the heavy rain, but unbothered with it since they''re just souls.


    S Apartment Building.


    Due to many events that happened and they were all preupied, the police officers forgot to check the time. When they did, they almost hit themselves. It''s now twelve midnight ¨C the devil''s hour! They all looked at the four new and transparent faces on the water with a pale face. They almost loosened their grip with their colleagues who were possessed because of fright. Fortunately, they were veterans in their job and can immediately adapt to the changes. "A-Assistant director Jing, w-w-what the hell is this?" they asked Jing Yu. The four ghost faces areprised of one woman and three men! It can''t be¡­


    "What you''re thinking is right." Jing Yu said. "They are the souls that possessed your friends." He told them.


    So they are really Fu Ling, Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She! The reason why they didn''t recognize their face is because their face is pale and was mutted! They heard that the ghosts will maintain their appearance after their death¡­ they only saw Fu Ling''s appearance, but she''s covered with too much blood. Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She, their corpse have already rotten so they don''t know their face!


    One of Fu Ling''s eyes was missing and there''s a cut around her eye. Her cheeks were looked like they were pierced since there were holes on them. Her mouth was split open. Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She''s face¡­ they''re too horrible to look at so the police officers who has trypophobia (A/N: don''t search this up if you don''t know this. You''ll just have nightmares.) looked away. "What is this magic¡­?" Xiao Xie muttered under his breath as he looked at the four ghost faces ovepping Song Mingfan and the other three police officers'' face.


    "Water Mirror." Hao Baiyun answered. "It can see the real form of those touched beings." He said.


    "''touched beings''?"


    "Beings that were touched by something supernatural." Hao Baiyun answered. "Possessed, or something unhuman." He said and looked at his and Fei Xuli''s reflection, but they didn''t see Jing Yu''s reflection. The Water Mirror can''t show its user''s reflection.


    "How do we extract them out of their body?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "I''ll trap them inside the water." Jing Yu answered and increased the brightness of the shlight.


    "Aaaahh¡­. AAAAHHHH!!!!" Fu Ling, Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She screamed when the light hit them and Song Mingfan, Zhang Bao, Xue Liping and the police officer possessed by Fu Ling ¨C Ke Congyi, struggled violently.


    "Mingfan! Fight that ghost!" Xiao Xie told Song Mingfan.


    Song Mingfan seemed to hear him since his body made a pause. Hao Baiyun has seen this so he advised the police officers to call their friends. The police officers seemed excited. "Bao-ge, I''ll treat you of your favorite food for one month!" a police officer told Zhang Bao.


    Zhang Bao suddenly smiled. "¡­ you''ll lose so much money¡­" he said and suddenly coughed. Blood trickled out of his mouth.


    "What happened?" Gu Xingfeng asked when he saw this.


    "The souls inside their body are struggling, wanting to bring down your subordinates with them." Hao Baiyun exined.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned. "What should we do?" he asked. They are his loyal subordinates and his brothers-in-arms. They have survived many storms, so he doesn''t want to lose them.


    "You can only hope they can survive this ordeal." Hao Baiyun said and turned to Jing Yu.


    Jing Yu increased the brightness of the shlight. "They refuse to go out." he said, his deep voice low. "I''ll burn you, then." He said. If the light would be reflected in water, it''ll be brighter.


    "AAAAAHH!!!" Fu Ling, Tan Yu, Wei Jing and Wu She screamed louder and Song Mingfan, Zhang Bao, Xue Liping and Ke Congyi suddenly convulsed.


    "H-hey!" the police officers said and held their friends tighter after their grip suddenly loosened in the sudden change.


    "Let the light burn the evil in humans'' heart." Jing Yu spoke.


    "AAAAAAAARRRGGGHHH!!!" four screams pierced through the thunder''s roars and the noise of the heavy rain. Itsted for a quarter of an hour until they saw dark shadows came out of the four police officers'' body.


    The storm continued throughout the night, but the storm in their heart has already passed.


    Afterlife Department, next morning.


    Gu Shi looked at Yi Bing cleanly dressed in ck suit. Yi Bing has just finished refreshing himself. "The Abnormal Soul you brought back¡­" he said as Yi Bing reached him.


    Yi Bing nodded. "His soul is stronger than that of a normal soul." He answered and handed his printed report about Huo Ling.


    Gu Shi took it and scanned it before he nodded. "Then, you can talk to him about that matter." He told Yi Bing and then left.


    Yi Bing watched Gu Shi leave before he went to the infirmary. When he arrived, he saw a spacious room filled with multiple patient beds neatly arranged. He saw some of his colleagues having their wound sewn after their soul was torn. There were separate rooms for purifying the Foul after the souls were contaminated. It was simr to torture rooms with all the screamsing from it.


    Yi Bing stopped when he reached Huo Ling who wasfortably sleeping. "Get up." He called. Huo Ling didn''t move. "If you''re ashamed and guilty after hurting me when you entered your Mania, then rest your mind. I''m already used to it ¨C " he said.


    Huo Ling immediately got up. His soul is no longer burning but his face is red in shame. "You - !" he said as he looked at the other ''people'' who turned to them.


    "A new guy?"


    "Yo! Wee to the Afterlife Department!"

 Chapter 38 - Insanity

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Insanity</h4>


    S City Police Station, interrogation room.


    "What?!" Su Rong said as he rose from his seat. His face pale but he hardened his heart. "You''re lying! You''re lying to me! Huo Ling¡­" he said, his loud voice slowly fading and his face became paler.


    "If you can''t believe us, then you might believe your parents?" Gu Xingfeng said and turned to Jiang Xinduo, his adjutant.


    Jiang Xinduo nodded and opened the door. Outside, they saw Su Rong''s parents. "Mom¡­ dad¡­" Su Rong called, his tears falling.


    However, Su Rong''s parents clearly weren''t here for a reunion. Mrs. Su immediately pped Su Rong, making his face turned to the side.. "You¡­! You!" she said as her shaking hand pointed at her son. "How have we raised you wrongly?" she asked, a tired look was on her face.


    "Mom ¨C " Su Rong called, a red handprint on his face.


    "Rong-er." Mr Su called. "We didn''t expect¡­" he sighed as he ced his palm on his forehead. "It was Huo Ling who cleared your name to your teachers." They said. "After we learned that bullying is rampant in your school, and you were targeted the first ce, we got scared and we had you home-schooled." He exined. "We didn''t expect for you to ¨C " he said and looked at his son with mixed emotions in his eyes.


    Mrs. Su lowered her head in shame. They were both out in their business trip when they received a call from the police station saying that their son has killed someone. They immediately dropped everything and went to S City where their son ran away. Her tears fell as she looked at him. "I only said it out of anger that you leave before. Mom regretted it, but you already left." She said as she cried. "If only I knew¡­ if I had only known ¨C " she said and cried in her hands. Mr. Su immediatelyforted her.


    Su Rong weakly fell on his chair, his tears falling non-stop. How can he kill Huo Ling? He even thought it was Huo Ling''s idea before to prank him and then he was kicked out of the school the first day. "I¡­ I ¨C " he said and choked. Guilt and regret can be seen on his face as he cried. "I''m guilty." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t say anything and had Jiang Xinduo escort them out of the room. Then, Li Lingling came in. "Are you now willing to tell me the truth?" he asked as Li Lingling sat on the chair.


    "Yes." Li Lingling answered, a bandage around her arm. "3 years ago¡­" she started.


    One hourter.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed as he looked at Su Rong and Li Lingling''s information. Then, he took out his phone and opened his message inbox, reading his messages sent to Hao Baiyun. He typed a new message: Awake?


    It''s already ten in the morning, yet after half an hour passed, there was still no reply from Hao Baiyun. Gu Xingfeng''s forehead furrowed. "Old Jiang." He called.


    "Yes, chief?" Jiang Xinduo answered.


    "Send someone to Supernatural Department." Gu Xingfeng said. "Tell them I have something to ask their director." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo didn''t ask further and just followed Gu Xingfeng''s order. Gu Xingfeng was left in the interrogation room, reading Su Rong and Li Lingling''s statements. Then, he turned to He Furong''s. "Old Jiang ¨C " he called and paused when he remembered he had sent Jiang Xinduo outside. He sighed and picked up the telephone to his side, then dialed the hospital''s number. "Hello? S City Police Station." He said when the other line answered. "I wanted to check Miss Zhang Furong''s condition." He said.


    "Miss Zhang is awake right now. Her vital conditions are stable. She''s avable for visit." The nurse on the other line answered.


    "Does she have a visitor right now?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "None at the moment." The nurse answered.


    "Thank you." Gu Xingfeng said and ced the phone on its cradle. He arranged the documents and rose from his seat.


    The door opened and Jiang Xinduo came in. "Chief." He called. "You''re going somewhere?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "I''m going to He Furong." He answered as he wore his jacket. It''s still raining outside. "How was the thing I asked to you?" he said as he walked to the door.


    "The Supernatural Department said young master Hao didn''t report today since he is sick." Jiang Xinduo answered.


    Gu Xingfeng paused. "Got it." He said and then left to go to the hospital. He didn''t expect to see the person he''s looking for in the hospital.


    S City Hospital.


    "Chief inspector Gu." Fei Xuli greeted when they met at the entrance. He had just bought food for Hao Baiyun.


    "How is your director?" Gu Xingfeng asked as they entered the hospital together.


    "He''s still on his bed." Fei Xuli answered and opened the door, only to see Hao Baiyun was not on his bed.


    "¡­" Gu Xingfeng coughed. "Maybe he''s still in the bathroom. I''ll drop by himter ¨C " he said and left.


    Fei Xuli stiffly nodded. "Yes." he answered. He''s been with Hao Baiyun for more than a decade. How can he not know that Hao Baiyun would escape? He sighed and ced the food on the bedside table. Then, he neatly fixed the bed. He sat on the chair, and waited for Hao Baiyun to go back.


    Gu Xingfeng walked towards He Furong''s room. However, just as he reached it he saw the missing Hao Baiyun standing outside, holding his IV stand. "Young master Hao ¨C " he called when he saw Hao Baiyun gestured to him to be silent.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at He Furong''s door and heard some voicesing from inside. The door is slightly open and he saw there was another person inside aside from He Furong. It was a woman ¨C He Tianyu''s current wife, Bai Wu.


    Gu Xingfeng stood outside on the other side and listened to the conversation inside. "Have you really gone crazy?" they heard Bai Wu asked He Furong.


    "Ghost¡­ ghost¡­" He Furong said, a dazed look on her face. She was looking outside the window.


    Bai Wuughed. "Really, Zhang Furong?" she called. Seeing He Furong slightly reacted, she continued. "Have you forgotten He Xiaozhu?" she asked.


    Hearing the name, He Furong blinked. "He Xiaozhu¡­ Xiaozhu¡­" she muttered and seemed to wake up from her daze. Then, she turned when she heard Bai Wuughed. Suddenly, her eyes turned to slits and she reached for Bai Wu. "Whore!" she said. "It wasn''t me who killed Xiaozhu! You dumped his body on my doorstep!" she shrieked.


    Bai Wu immediately stepped away from He Furong so He Furong lost her bnce and she fell on the floor. Bai Wuughed at her. "So what?" she said. "Even if you say that, nobody would believe you. They will only think those are words of a crazy person!" she told her, her smile victorious.


    "You whore! Who''s crazy!" He Furong said as she reached out her hand and scratched Bai Wu''s leg!


    "AH!" Bai Wu cried and took a step back. She didn''t expect for He Furong to have the strength to move. After all, she drugged her drink! She looked at the scratch on her leg that''s bleeding. "Old bitch!" she cursed and kicked He Furong''s face. "After I''ll kill Yiyong, see where you''ll end up to!" she said and kicked He Furong''s back.


    "AH!" He Furong cried. "You whore! Whose son is it now you''re going to kill?!" she asked.


    "Hah!" Bai Wu snickered. "You don''t need to know." She said. "I only have to scare that old man and I will be free!" she evilly grinned. "Since you''re so obsessed with him, why don''t you two join in your misery?" she asked. "You only need to kill He Yiyong, and I''ll divorce He Tianyu!" After He Furong killed He Yiyong out of her insanity, she will use her fear to divorce He Tianyu, saying that He Furong will also kill her. After that and she can climb onto her new patron''s arms!


    Her ns are beautiful, only if there are no two people eavesdropping outside the room!

 Chapter 39 - Offer

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Offer</h4>


    A loud p broke Bai Wu''s daydreaming. She and He Furong turned to the door, only for their face to pale when they saw Gu Xingfeng came inside and Hao Baiyun was following him. They wouldn''t react badly if they only saw the patient. But, Gu Xingfeng was wearing his uniform beneath his jacket, so they recognized he is a policeman.


    He Furong raised her gaze and saw it was Gu Xingfeng. "Ch-chief inspector Gu¡­!" she called for help.


    Bai Wu''s knees were shaking and she copsed on the floor in fright. When did they arrive? Did they hear her? Did they record their conversation? She thought right. Hao Baiyun heard her and Gu Xingfeng recorded their conversation.


    Bai Wu heard He Furong''s address to Gu Xingfeng and she red at her. "Old bitch! You set me up!" she said and kicked He Furong. However, He Furong now fought back.. She caught Bai Wu''s leg and bit it, just right where she scratched it! Bai Wu''s face turned green. "AAAAAHHH!!! You bitch! You''re crazy! You''ve gone crazy!" she said as she tried to kick He Furong with her other leg, but He Furong seemed to not feel pain. Now she finally recalled. The drug she poured on He Furong''s drink is to make her fell numb! She shot her own foot! "AAHH! Police officer. Sir! Help me!" she called the two men present.


    Because the door was now fully opened, someone saw the scene inside while some were attracted by Bai Wu''s screams like a banshee''s! "W-what''s going on? What the hell happened!" a doctor passed by and looked at the people inside. "Police? What happened here?" he asked Gu Xingfeng.


    "An exposition of schemes." Gu Xingfeng answered and yed the audio clip.


    Bai Wu''s face paled, then turned red when she saw more people were surrounding He Furong''s room. Shock registered on their face when they heard the conversation between the two women, followed by a look of disgust that was directed to Bai Wu!


    "ARGH!" Bai Wu screamed in anger as she kicked He Furong hard! He Furong rolled away, while Bai Wu pulled her leg that was wounded from He Furong''s scratch and bite. Is she a dog?! She and He Tianyu are dogs! She thought as her face reddened in shame and she looked away from the gazes of the crowd.


    "I already called Mr. He Tianyu." Gu Xingfeng spoke and stopped the audio clip. "Miss Bai. Do you admit your crime of killing He Xiaozhu, framing Miss Zhang and threatening to kill He Yiyong?" he asked.


    Bai Wu''s pretty face distorted in anger. But, she didn''t speak. Her silence admitting her crimes.


    Afterlife Department.


    "Eh¡­ so it was actually her who killed He Xiaozhu?" Huo Ling spoke in surprise as he watched what happened in the S City Hospital on the open Death Note.


    "Yes." Yi Bing said. "He Xiaozhu isn''t her son, nor He Yiyong." He said. "Neither are they sons of He Tianyu. Bai Wu had a miscarriage with her first child. She reced him with He Yiyong. Then, when she became pregnant with her second child, she found she hadplications with her pregnancy. Thus, she aborted the child and reced him with He Xiaozhu." He exined.


    "Who are He Yiyong and He Xiaozhu''s parents?" Huo Ling asked.


    "He Yiyong''s mother is Bai Wu''s colleague at ''work''." Yi Bing answered. "She identally got pregnant with her customer. She gave her newly-born son to Bai Wu who coincidentally needs a child." He said. "He Xiaozhu''s mother is a woman she met who was escaping from somewhere. She killed her and stole her child." He exined. "Bai Wu has two bad karma surrounding her. She will meet a bad end in this life." He finished.


    Huo Ling was surprised. He didn''t expect this twist. Bai Wu is such a poisonous woman. "What will happen to He Furong?" he asked.


    "Now that the truth came out, she''ll have a lighter sentence." Yi Bing answered. After all, she still harmed Huo Ling, despite she mistaken him for He Xiaozhu.


    "Eh¡­" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling. "I have something to tell you." He said, his face serious.


    Huo Ling stared back at Yi Bing''s handsome but indifferent face. "¡­ is it a confession?" he asked.


    Some people who heard what he saidughed. "Romance is forbidden!" someone said.


    Huo Lingughed at them while Yi Bing rolled his eyes. "I want to ask if you want to work with us." Yi Bing finally said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in shock. He was offered work?! He stared at Yi Bing and saw he''s deadly serious. "¡­ can I refuse?" he asked.


    It was Yi Bing''s turn to be surprised. "Yes." he answered. He saw Huo Ling sighed in relief. "¡­ what''s your reason?" he asked Huo Ling in case Gu Shi would question himter.


    Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing. "Everything you say is tooplicated toprehend. Everything you do is too dangerous. My IQ isn''t high, and I am a naturally weak person despite my temper." He answered. "I cannot be a grim reaper." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling''s orange soul. He hid the disappointment in his eyes. "Alright." He said and rose from his seat. "I''ll send you to your next lifeter. Have some rest first." He said and left.


    Huo Ling watched Yi Bing leave and then disappear from his sight. "Brother." He heard someone called him. He saw a ''man'' on the bed next to his. "Don''t worry. The Afterlife Department doesn''t force the souls they save to work for them." He told Huo Ling.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It will cause dissatisfaction and resentment if forced." The man answered. "Then, they will develop Foul. They wouldn''t jeopardize everyone, alright?" he said and sat up. "Also, there''s a reason why would you be offered work here." He told him.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Brother, don''t you feel your soul is too strong?" the man asked and pointed him. Huo Ling looked down and saw his arm was on fire. "It''s because of your soul attribute." The man told him.


    Huo Ling pondered. But, despite the reason, he still refused.

 Chapter 40 - Shen Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Shen Sheng</h4>


    "Fear¡­ it''s just normal to feel fear." Gu Shi sighed after he talked to Yi Bing about Huo Ling. He remembered that Huo Ling was with Yi Bing when Yi Bing fought with the Soul Eater and Huo Ling was almost eaten.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he said and lowered his head.


    Gu Shi saw Yi Bing''s reaction. A smile formed on his lips. Yi Bing was absolutely disappointed. He heard from San Di about Yi Bing bragging his ''boyfriend''. Of course, Gu Shi knew that San Di just misunderstood Yi Bing.


    Gu Shi didn''t ask any further questions to Yi Bing and dismissed him.. When Yi Bing went out, he met Huo Ling who was standing outside. "Huo Ling." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling smiled. "You''re the only one I know here, so I asked someone if he knew where did you go." He exined. "I''ve already finished resting." He told him.


    "Then let''s go." Yi Bing said and walked first.


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing''s broad back. Suddenly, he felt that Yi Bing was in a bad mood. He looked away and happened to see someone inside the office where Yi Bing left. Gu Shi also was watching Yi Bing so he saw Huo Ling.


    Their gazes met. Huo Ling gave Gu Shi a smile and nodded at him before he followed Yi Bing. Meanwhile, after Huo Ling left, Gu Shi was stunned. He had not seen Yi Bing''s report he passed to San Di since he (GS) had been busy before with the interns. Thus, it was his first time to see Huo Ling.


    "Isn''t he¡­" he muttered and he immediately followed the two outside after his initial shock. However, when he went outside, the two were already gone. "Damn it!" he cursed as he went to the Pathway of Clouds since that''s where the two will be going after Huo Ling decided to reincarnate.


    However, just as he took a step, he saw his surrounding immediately changed! Gu Shi blinked as he immediately turned. There, on the throne, he saw a handsome young man elegantly sitting. A tall angel was standing behind him. "Shen Taizi!" Gu Shi eximed, then he immediately covered his mouth. He knelt down on the clouds beneath their feet. "Your Highness." He subserviently called.


    Shen Sheng was drinking wine from his golden cup. His sleeves rustled when he moved. "Why are you such in a hurry?" he asked as he raised his wine cup. "Ling Shiyi." He called.


    The tall angel standing behind Shen Sheng took the cup, his head was lowered. Gu Shi felt cold sweat beaded his forehead. "I ¨C " he said, but then closed his mouth after. His eyes fell on Ling Shiyi. Currently, he is the archangel serving Shen Sheng ¨C Shen Taizi, the crown prince of the Heaven.


    Shen Sheng''s golden pupils stared at Gu Shi and Gu Shi felt an immeasurable pressure crushing him down. Gu Shi watched as his sweat fell down the cloud and disappeared. It''ll fall on the earth as a raindrop. "Have you forgotten the first rule of the Afterlife Department?" Shen Sheng asked.


    "No, Your Highness." Gu Shi immediately answered.


    "''Never to interfere between the matters of life. Only of death.''" Shen Sheng said. "The Afterlife Department is a new form of Hell after it was destroyed 50,000 years ago." He said and reached out for a pastry on the te beside him. "Its function is to send the souls to their next life after the due process and passing the jurisdiction of the judges." He exined. The judges he meant are the archangels other than Ling Shiyi ¨C the attending archangel to the crown prince of the Heaven. "It is now the mortals call ''Purgatory''." He added.


    There shouldn''t be a prince in the Heaven, only a king. Gods aren''t allowed to have a child since it is a taboo ¨C interfering with life matters. However, for some unknown reason, the king of the Heaven ¨C Shen Taijun, brought a child to the Heaven. It was Shen Sheng. No one knows about his birth, but they only know that he is Shen Taijun''s son. No one questioned Shen Taijun, aside from the other ministers of the Heaven, and the chancellor. No one knows how Shen Taijun convinced his ministers and the chancellor, but Shen Sheng became the prince. In order for him to have something to do, the Afterlife Department was given to him for him to handle.


    In short, he is the direct superior of Gu Shi. "Your Highness, I saw ¨C " he said.


    "I know." Shen Sheng said. "Otherwise, why would I call you here?" he asked.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened. He lowered his head in shame. "Your Highness." He called. "Didn''t he¡­" die, before?


    "What happened before is a thing of the past. We now live in present, so do your best to pave the way for your future!" Shen Sheng carelessly said.


    The intimidating aura disappeared and Gu Shi''s face was covered in ck lines. "¡­" Your Highness, pay attention to your image! Your image! He thought and sighed. "I understand, Your Highness." He said and bowed.


    "You should." Shen Sheng smiled. "Now, go on your way." He said and waved his hand to shoo him away.


    Gu Shi grimaced. He nodded at Ling Shiyi before he disappeared from Shen Sheng''s throne room. Shen Sheng looked at the ce where Gu Shi appeared earlier before his smile disappeared. He remembered 50,000 years ago, when the Afterlife Department was just created. He had two outstanding attendants. In order to choose one, he gave them a test. However, he didn''t expect to lose them both. Onemitted suicide while the other one was sent to the Afterlife Department. "Ling Shiyi." He called his new attendant.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Ling Shiyi answered and bowed.


    "Don''t let anyone disturb my rest." Shen Sheng said and yawned. Then, he walked towards his bed and lied down to sleep.


    "¡­ yes, Your Highness." Ling Shiyi''s voice was thest thing Shen Sheng heard before he drifted to sleep.


    There was an endless sea of clouds before them and the wind is strong. Huo Ling tried to poke the cloud and he only felt it was moist. The clouds were untouched even if they were stepped on, but if they were deliberately touched, then you can feel them.


    "This is the Pathway of Clouds, although it''s a sea of clouds." Yi Bing spoke. He saw that it''s just not the two of them here. There were others who were apanying the souls they''re assigned to for the souls to reincarnate.


    "Will I see you again?" one of the souls tearfully asked its agent.


    The agent smiled. "If you''ll die again, then you might have a chance to see me again." He told the soul.


    "I will!" the soul said.


    Huo Ling heard their conversation and his face was covered in ck lines. What are you so excited to die again? He thought and sighed. He turned to Yi Bing. "Won''t you have some words to say to me to cheer me up?" he asked him.


    "For example?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling thought of it, but he can''t think of anything. He sighed, defeated. Between them, there''s nothing to say to the other. They''re just strangers who met by chance. Now, they''ll just go back to being strangers.


    Maybe, he won''t see Yi Bing again. After all, he''s on his way to a new life ¨C while Yi Bing will stay here to deal with the matters of the dead.

 Chapter 41 - Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Reincarnation</h4>


    Special World, S City.


    He slowly opened his eyes and saw the white clouds in sky. He wanted to reach it, but he felt his body couldn''t move. Huh? He thought and tried to open his mouth when he felt his lips just slightly trembled. His jaw was locked. What happened to me?! He thought when he felt his whole body couldn''t move.


    Suddenly, he heard a siren wailed followed by the voices of the people. "Oh, my god! He died!" a woman''s voice said.


    What? He thought. ''died''? But, I''m alive? He was confused. His brows knit. "Look! He moved!" a man eximed..


    "Don''t joke! He clearly is dead! Look at the blood!" the woman said. "Why don''t we leave now? The police areing!" she said.


    "Alright!" the man answered, his voice followed by the sound of their running footsteps.


    He wanted to scream. Damn it! Did they just try to kill him?! What happened to me? Why did they kill me? Who am I? Countless of questions formed in his head, but he couldn''t find an answer. Just as he was thinking, he heard the rushed footsteps. "I found a person!" it was a police officer. "Call for an ambnce!"


    "Yes!" his colleague answered and took out his phone.


    The police officer checked his pulse, but he can''t tell his condition. Thus, he gave up. He looked for any identification cards on him, but he found none. "Has he been killed by thieves?" the police officer muttered to himself when he found not a single penny.


    "The ambnce is on their way." His colleague said after he ended the call. "Found any proof of identity?" he asked.


    "None." The police officer answered as he turned to his colleague. "His head was hit by something hard. Maybe they were amateur thieves who hit him." He said, then shook his head to sigh. "Life¡­ you really don''t know when yours will end." He said and went to smoke.


    Not long after and the ambnce arrived. They ced him in a stretcher and was sent to the hospital. He just stared at them with slightly open eyes as they treat his wounds. He can''t move his limbs, but his senses are working. The pain slowly began to register on his nerves. However, even if he wanted to but he couldn''t scream.


    He let them take him to the hospital while silently watching them.


    Stable World, Afterlife Department, Pathway of Clouds.


    Yi Bing watched as Huo Ling''s figure disappear in the distance. Then, without a change in expression, he turned on his back.


    "Man. Another one left." He heard his colleagues said.


    "I hope they could live well in their next life."


    The reason why the sea of clouds was called Pathway of Clouds is because the soul will find its way to their next life ¨C no matter which way. They will have their own path to take. As the soul continues to walk, their mind will be hazy like clouds until they fully lose their memory, then enter a new life.


    "Won''t you miss them?" he heard someone asked.


    "I will." The other one answered. "But, between them living a new life and living but still is dead, I''d rather they have the former than thetter." He said.


    Yi Bing stopped on his feet. His colleagues saw him and approached him. "Senior!" 9910 called together with the others. Despite having their code names, some would prefer to be called by their name. It is a sign that they are still alive despite they already have died.


    "Jiu Ye." Yi Bing called. They have their own choice on what to call themselves.


    Jiu Ye smiled, feeling ttered. "You know me." He said and scratched his cheek with his finger, feeling bashful.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Ba Jie. Wu Bin." He called the other two.


    The other two were surprised. Being recognized by their senior ¨C especially Yi Bing, this legendary senior (as the first agent of the Afterlife Department), it is worth living this life! "Senior." They called. They are Yi Bing''s secret fan boys.


    "Senior." Jiu Ye called. "You also sent a soul?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he said.


    "Senior. I have a question." Jiu Ye said.


    "Speak."


    "It''s unavoidable we ¨C grim reapers, would feel attachment to the souls we''re assigned to." Jiu Ye said, his face serious. "What if a soul has a potential to be a grim reaper, but they don''t want to be one?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing.


    Jiu Ye''s gaze is clear, but his words pierced Yi Bing''s heart. After all, wasn''t he just in that situation? He looked at Jiu Ye, then Ba Jie and Wu Bin who were also waiting for his answer. "I won''t force them to stay." He finally answered.


    "Why?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "Because I respect them." Yi Bing answered. "I want them to be happy, no matter the consequences of what they chose." He exined.


    Jiu Ye, Ba Jie and Wu Bin felt they were enlightened. "We understand, senior!" they said. "The purpose to sending the souls is to make them happy!"


    Yi Bing nodded. Then, he left them. Just as he went to Gu Shi''s office, he saw him standing outside. "Yi Bing." Gu Shi called when he saw Yi Bing.


    "¡­ what are you standing stupidly there for?" Yi Bing asked.


    Gu Shi''s face darkened, but he held himself back. He has the best temper in the Afterlife Department, thus he became the director. "Have you sent Huo Ling?" he asked and smiled.


    Seeing Gu Shi''s ingratiating smile, Yi Bing knew it isn''t good, since he felt his heart soured. Gu Shi knew he''s pissed with Huo Ling''s departure. "Yes." he answered. When they''re on the field, they report to San Di. When they''re here, they directly report to Gu Shi.


    "Oh." Gu Shi said as he stared at Yi Bing.


    "What?" Yi Bing asked, feeling bothered by Gu Shi''s gaze. It''s rare to see the usually smiling director suddenly looked serious.


    "¡­ it''s nothing." Gu Shi answered. "Do you remember when you first arrived here?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. Gu Shi was referring to his first day of work. "Yes." he answered. "I was demoted from the Crown of Judges and was sent here." He said.


    Gu Shi stifled a sigh. He was right on his guess. Yi Bing has lost his memories.

 Chapter 42 - Huo Ling

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Huo Ling</h4>


    Stable World, S City Police Station, chief inspector''s office.


    Huo Ling, age 23, alias Howee Jackson. He was picked up by a nun when he was a child and was sent to a public school. When he was just about to start his high school, he had to drop out because the orphanage caught on fire. Fortunately, no one was hurt but they had to reduce the children they had to fed. Thus, Huo Ling started to work at 15 by doing odd jobs until he settled on his job as a deliveryman. His alias Howee Jackson is from his job of singing anonymously online at night.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed. Everyone has their own difficulties in life. The only difference is that which is worse than the other. Thinking this, he remembered Hao Baiyun ¨C his nemesis. He took out his phone and saw hisst message: awake? There was no reply from the other party. He sent another message: are you not ill now?


    Hao Baiyun replied: what do you want with young master?


    This reply¡­ Gu Xingfeng thought. If there was a ''this'' before the ''young master'', then it would be Hao Baiyun. However¡­ he replied: Fei Xuli.


    Fei Xuli replied using Hao Baiyun''s phone: yes.


    Gu Xingfeng replied: why is Hao Baiyun''s phone with you?


    Fei Xuli: young master told me to hold onto this in case you''d harass him.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brow twitched: just when did?I harass him?


    Fei Xuli: I don''t know. But you should know.


    "¡­" Gu Xingfeng sighed. Hao Baiyun really chose the right person to block him. He chose not to reply and just resume his work.


    Supernatural Department, Director''s Office.


    Seeing Fei Xuli preupied in his cellphone, Hao Baiyun knew it was Gu Xingfeng on the other end. Hao Baiyun remained silent and just focused on his work at hand.


    Tan Yu said before that there was a monster who ate souls. Hao Baiyun had been calm back then, but he wasn''t calm at all inside. A monster that eats one''s souls¡­ he thought. "Fei Xuli." He called.


    "Yes, young master." Fei Xuli answered.


    "Prepare the car." He said. "We''re going back at home." He told him.


    "Right away." Fei Xuli said and left. Hao Baiyun saw he also left the cellphone.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t move from his chair. There was one more thing in his mind ¨C there was someone who killed the monster, as Tan Yu said. And ¨C "If Xu Wenrong''s soul already was eaten, then who¡­ no. What was controlling Xu Wenrong''s soul after he died?" he muttered. Xu Wenrong even had been interrogated by Gu Xingfeng. "Was it that shadow?" he muttered. He is sure he saw a shadow lurking in Fu Ling''s room. "But, it wasn''t hostile." He added. "Strange¡­"


    "Young master." He heard Fei Xuli''s call outside.


    Hao Baiyun sighed and rose from his seat. Once he''ll go back home, he will definitely find clues to this mystery!


    Special World.


    Dark. It''s so dark. Cold¡­ it''s very, very cold. He thought as he stared at the darkness. He can now finally move his body, but only slightly since his muscles are taut and he felt powerless. He stared at the metallic and rectangr space they ced him.


    Yes. This is the morgue. The people before thought he is dead after they confirmed his heart stopped beating and his mind stopped working. However, he still can think! If not, then how can he currently speak in his mind?!


    He sighed. He found out that his name is Huo Ling. An acquaintance saw him earlier being sent to the emergency room and called him after he recognized him. However, he cannot speak. Thus, it was the nurses who approached his acquaintance and asked of his details from him.


    He came from a wealthy family and was sent to a prestigious school. He is also smart. However, an ident befell his family and everyone died. He lived because he was currently abroad at that time as an exchange student. What should be his homing, he was weed by his family''s cold bodies. He gave them a grand funeral despite their entire fortune would all be spent. The servants respected his wishes and they left him one by one. Then, he sold their mansion for him to have some money to be spent in food and clothing as he went to find work and a ce to stay.


    Thinking that it should be easy to find job since he is smart, he finally hit a wall. Life punched him again ¨C this time, harder, as he found himself in the street and got only few money left. It was until then he was robbed ¨C not only of his money, but also his life. Before he died, he asked himself if it was worth living this kind of life he had.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath when he felt his heart became heavy. Why do I feel a sense of de ja vu? He thought and shook his head. No matter. He was already living this life. He could only pray he''d be luckier in his next life. For now¡­ he had to think how to get out of this cold, rectangr box for corpses.


    Just as he was thinking, he heard a noise from outside. He was about to speak but he remembered he got no voice and he can''t move his mouth yet. However, the other party spoke for him.


    "¡­ why are you so unlucky?" a deep, cold voice of a man said. It''s as if he was sighing.


    Huo Ling was puzzled. What does he meant by that? He thought. However, he realized something. Does this man know he''s alive?! He thought. He tried to move his body again, but he could only move a little. "Mhm!" a muffled voice came out of his frozen and numb lips.


    The man outside seemed to hear something since he made a sudden noise. "¡­ you''re awake?" he said, surprise in his voice.


    If Huo Ling could roll his eyes, he already would have! What do you mean I am awake? Aren''t you speaking to me earlier? He thought and moved his fingers to tap the cold metal he was lying down. "Mh." He hummed.


    The man outside seemed shocked as Huo Ling heard a rash thumping sound outside. It was the sound of a shoe hitting the tiled floor. "So you''re awake." The man said.


    I am! Huo Ling wanted to scream, but unfortunately, he can''t. Instead of doing a monologue there, isn''t it better if you have someone to speak to? So can you help me here? He tried tapping his fingers against the cold metal.


    The man outside heard his response. Huo Ling felt his heart skipped a beat when the ce where he''s at was moved and his body was pulled out of the morgue cab.


    When Huo Ling finally saw the outside, he was met with a cold expression of a man.


    "¡­" Brother, I swear on my life your face is more lifeless than mine!

 Chapter 43 - Special World

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Special World</h4>


    Are morgues so popr nowadays everyone is rushing just to have a ce in it? Huo Ling thought as he stared face to face at the man who has a lifeless face. If he didn''t hear him talking earlier, he would''ve thought he''s also a corpse who''s alive just like him.


    Huo Ling still can''t speak so the man before him spoke. "Do you recognize me?" the man asked.


    Huo Ling shot him a ''should I know you?'' look. The man paused after his expression then he looked away. I forgot. He already lost his memories. Yi Bing thought and turned back to look at Huo Ling. He still has the same face so Yi Bing recognizes him. Just that, Huo Ling looked much betterpared before. But, just paler since he was just embalmed.


    Huo Ling saw the man had dropped the matter, but he is curious to death¡­ he already died. He''s now just curious. He wrote this matter in his mind and would ask the manter when he can already speak. For now, he''s at the man''s mercy. Whatever happens to him, it''s the man''s doing. This man who knows him, he wanted to ask him who is he, how did he know him, what is his rtionship with him and what will he do to him ¨C precisely, his corpse. But, these questions are all saved forter.


    Yi Bing saw the turmoil in Huo Ling''s eyes while his body is motionless. Yi Bing suddenly felt his heart was itchy as he stared at Huo Ling. What to do¡­ even though his face looked expressionless and stiff since he''s a corpse, yet his eyes are so alive. He thought. Yes. What made him interested with Huo Ling are his eyes. They looked so bright, like fireballs dancing in the dark. Sometimes, they sparkle like ck polished gems when he looked so excited.


    Yi Bing was pulled from his thoughts when they heard something ttered in one of the drawers of the morgue cab. "Let''s go." He told Huo Ling.


    What? How - ? Before Huo Ling could react, the surrounding suddenly changed and they were in the middle of nowhere. Huo Ling felt the grasses prickling him reced the cold metal on his back. Huo Ling''s eyes stared at Yi Bing. What just happened? He thought.


    Yi Bing saw the question in Huo Ling''s eyes, yet this isn''t the time to answer him. This world is special. Huo Ling might be a soul but his soul is stuck on his body. However, the reason for that is to use their soul''s attribute ¨C their power, and unleash it.


    Yes ¨C this is a world of ability users. But the ability users are technically dead. Only their soul is alive which manipted their body to move, making them ''alive'' again. This is the reason why this was called a ''Special World''. This world is advancedpared to the other worlds because of the presence of the abilities ¨C magic. The soul being used along with its attribute is also a factor of this world being advanced ¨C Special. Yi Bing naturally could maximize his powers in this world. Thus, he can easily teleport him and Huo Ling from the morgue.


    This word is just about to start its change from ''Ordinary'' to ''Special''. Huo Ling is one of those people who will be ability users in the future. However, even if Huo Ling is ''alive'', but Yi Bing this time is present in this world to apany him since Huo Ling, technically, died. Like the world, Huo Ling changed from being an ''Abnormal Soul'' to ''Special Soul''. This isn''t an upgrade. The type of the soul depends on the type of the world.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling''s stiff corpse. He wanted to thaw him but he only has ice. It depends on Huo Ling and his soul attribute to thaw himself. However, if he''d do it, the dposition of his body will be faster.


    Speaking of time, it varies from every world. Yi Bing might have appeared before Huo Ling after one hour Huo Ling left the Pathway of the Clouds. But, for Huo Ling, he had experienced another 23 years ¨C the time he spent in this world, his lifetime. He died at 23 again. Yi Bing can''t help but think. "Later, you will know the significance of this world." He told Huo Ling as he poked Huo Ling''s stiff arm with the grass he picked.


    "W¡­ h¡­. at¡­" Huo Ling asked. What do you mean? "Wh¡­ o¡­ y¡­?" Who are you? He wanted to ask him.


    Yi Bing, of course, know what Huo Ling wanted to ask. However, he isn''t in a hurry. In the previous world, he stayed with Huo Ling for only one day. In this world, his time together with Huo Ling will be longer. Huo Ling will be a zombie ability user. Thus, for as long as Huo Ling stays ''alive'' while being dead, Yi Bing will be with him.


    "Whe¡­ re¡­ are¡­ we - ?" Huo Ling asked with much difficulty. He can''t breathe anymore since his lung and heart has already stopped functioning, along with his brain. His ''voice'' is the air he exhales. He twists his lips to form ''words''. Thus, instead of ''speaking'', he''s ''exhaling''.


    "Don''t ''speak''." Yi Bing told Huo Ling. "Just write." He said.


    "¡­" that''s better, but I''ll need more time before I can do it. Huo Ling wanted to roll his eyes, but his eyeballs only shook a little. Everything is so inconvenient with this body! He wanted to sigh, but he''d have to have air inside his body first before he could release it! He could only move his eyes right now¡­ and could tap his fingers! Morse code! Why didn''t I think of that?! ¡­ because I don''t know how to use it! He wanted to gnash his teeth in anger. He wanted to face palm. ¡­ why am I such a failure? He wanted to cry, but he could only cry in his soul. After all, his heart is already not working. His mind is not working. Only his soul¡­


    As if something shed in his mind, his eyes turned to look at Yi Bing who was sitting on the grass, his right leg stretched out while his left knee was raised. His elbow was resting on his left knee, his cheek on his fist. A de of grass was in between his teeth. His ck hair was tied by a red string, and the ends of the string are afloat. The locks of Yi Bing''s hair were falling on his face, covering half of it, giving Yi Bing a mysterious look as his ice cold blue eyes gaze afar.


    Huo Ling suddenly was in a daze¡­ so cool¡­ he thought as he stared at Yi Bing.

 Chapter 44 - Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Abilities</h4>


    Huo Ling''s face darkened. Why am I being fascinated of a man''s face? He thought and wanted to frown, but his cheeks could only twitch. Suddenly, he felt himself burning. Then, his body caught on fire.


    His face darkened. AAAAAAAHHHH!!! Why am I burning?! Hot! Hot! He thought and tried to move his body, but his body could only tilt to the side. AAAAAAAAAH!!! Help! Help! Am I going to be cremated ''alive''!? HEEEEEEEEELLLLPPPP!!!!! He screamed in his mind with the highest note he could muster.


    As he was doing all his could to move, his eyes caught sight of the grasses beneath him. Wait - ? He saw the grasses are not burning. The fire in his body did not spread.


    It was then he heard Yi Bing speak. "That''s your ability.." He told him. "It''s your soul attribute." He added.


    My¡­ whut? Huo Ling thought and felt curling his tongue. However, just like all parts of his body, it already stiffened. He looked at Yi Bing, his gazeplicated. He''s crazy. He thought. Too bad. He added as he stared at Yi Bing''s face.


    Yi Bing ignored his gaze as he continued to exin. "This world is the world of special ability users." He said. "Just as you saw, your ability is fire. My ability is ice." He opened his hand and a snowke appeared on his palm. "Hoo~" he blew it and the snowke fell on the stream near them. When the tip of the snowke touched the surface of the water, the water was frozen and the ice spread on both sides, freezing all the water in the stream.


    ¡­ Elsa? Huo Ling thought, then looked at his body burning. How do I put out my fire? He thought.


    Seeing his look, Yi Bing paused. "You want to relieve yourself?" he said.


    It took Huo Ling some time to understand what Yi Bing meant. His face darkened and the fire on his body became brighter and stronger. However, it didn''t affect his body at all! y dead! He red at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing looked away. "You just awakened, so you still cannot control it. It was reacting ording to your instincts." He said then raised his hand. "I''ll freeze you." He said and waved his hand.


    Ice appeared on Huo Ling''s arm, creating smoke. Then, the ice spread all over his body, putting out the fire. After the fire on his hair was put off and his head smoked, the ice then also disappeared. He raised his gaze and looked at Yi Bing. ¡­ thanks. He wanted to tell him.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s grateful gaze. He didn''t answer. "Later, many more like you will awaken." He said. "Then, chaos will befall this world. As to how long¡­ it''ll depend on how your government will react." He told him.


    Huo Ling stared at him. Who are you? He asked in his mind. How do you know me? What is your rtionship with me? Why are you helping me? He wanted to ask, but he cannot speak. He could only write these questions in his mind. I hope he could answer meter. He looked away.


    Yi Bing noticed Huo Ling''s dejected mood. Is he still upset? He thought. But, though he thought it that but he didn''t do anything to cheer Huo Ling up. This guy will recoverter. He just yed with his ice.


    Huo?Ling, who turned and saw Yi Bing making a snowman and ced a carrot on the snow man''s nose after he put its eyes and hands, was speechless. He''s Jack Frost! He thought.


    Yi Bing seemed to have heard his thoughts. "No. I''m Yi Bing."


    One weekter.


    Morning. Huo Ling watched the news on Yi Bing''s phone. Some things turned bizarre like the billboard was twisted to a ne. The walls were bent into the shape of trees. All these are happening all over the country.


    Huo Ling wrote on the ground using his fire: these are what the ability users did?


    Seeing Yi Bing nodded, Huo Ling fell silent. Just now, he can control his fire. It was due to Yi Bing. He taught him while Huo Ling was training his body to move. Now, he can do basic things like walking, jumping and running. But, not too fast or his limbs will break. He can''t doplex things like writing or moving his fingers. He could only wave his hand, or p (hit) Yi Bing every time Yi Bing irritates him.


    They heard a noise near them and they turned. They saw a ''person''. "Ho." It breathed. It stiffly raised its hand and the puddle of water on the ground moved, turning into a group of words: you''re also an ability user?


    Huo Ling nodded. He saw the water ability user was only looking at him. It can''t see Yi Bing? He thought and turned to Yi Bing standing beside him. Does Yi Bing have an invisibility power? But, isn''t his power ice? He was confused. He was about to raise his hand for his fire to write on the ground. However, he didn''t. Yi Bing is too mysterious. He remembered he only know the man''s name, and his ice ability. Other than that, he knew nothing of him.


    Who is he? How did he know him? What is his rtionship with him? Why is he helping him? These questions, he didn''t ask. He couldn''t. He felt that the moment he would, he would cross over that thin line that seems to separate him from something. Something he should know, but something he will be afraid of. Thus, he left these questions unanswered.


    Huo Ling wrote on the ground: what should we do next?


    Yi Bing nced at it. "Just observe." He answered.


    Huo Ling: why?


    "Do you dare to join in with their ''fun''?" Yi Bing asked him.


    Huo Ling paused. He shook his head. He''s just a normal person who was unjustly robbed and then killed. In other terms, he''s just a cannon fodder.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling made a decision. Actually, he shouldn''t tell Huo Ling of these things. However, Huo Ling will never make even a single little change in this world''s trajectory. In short, Huo Ling won''t affect this world no matter what he does. The least Yi Bing could do for Huo Ling is apany him. Those who killed Huo Ling are just amateur robbers who identally killed the unfortunate Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing''s task this time is very easy since he only would need to watch over Huo Ling and wait for his time in this world to end. Thus, he treats this world as a vacation.


    Just as he thought that, they heard someone came again. When they turned, Yi Bing''s face twisted. "Yo~!" the man wearing all ck called and waved his hand to them ¨C precisely to Yi Bing. He has a big smile on his face.


    "Who¡­ they¡­?" the ''person'' beside the man in ck asked.


    Huo Ling recognized the ''person''. He''s the film emperor ¨C Lei Shan. The film emperor died not too long ago. "Hm~?" the man in ck turned to Lei Shan, smiling widely. "I just saw my acquaintance." He answered.


    "Hi¡­ m?" Lei Shan asked, his gaze fell on Huo Ling.


    "Oh, no. The one beside him¡­ ai. You can''t see him, alright." The man in ck said. He looked at Yi Bing. "Nice to see you here, 0001."


    "It''s never anything good seeing you ¨C " Yi Bing said, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the man ¨C Qi Shan. " ¨C 0007." He said.

 Chapter 45 - Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Protagonist</h4>


    In every world, there will always be people who will be protagonists. In this world, Lei Shan is its protagonist. And 0007 is the one in charge of him.


    "Don''t be too cold, 0001~" Qi Shan ¨C code 0007, said as he waved his hand at Yi Bing.


    "I''ve always been cold." Yi Bing said as he blocked the spike made of earth that suddenly appeared on the ground! Yi Bing''s ice cut the giant spike in pieces.


    Qi Shanughed. As his code implies, he is the seventh person who worked in the Afterlife Department. The bad blood between him and Yi Bing¡­ it''s a product of stupidity that came from his youth. Qi Shan was young when he entered the Afterlife Department. But, he has a great potential. Adding to the fact that a popr secret agent has simr code to him, his head became really, really big.. When he heard of Yi Bing ¨C the first person to enter the Afterlife Department, his nose was raised every time he sees him. However, Yi Bing ¨C like his power, has always been cold. He is also indifferent. He never cared for anything. Thus, Qi Shan ¨C out of impulse, he challenged Yi Bing.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the moment Yi Bing heard the word ''duel'', before Qi Shan and everyone could react, he froze Qi Shan! Qi Shan felt humiliated, and became more embarrassed when he hadn''t left the infirmary for one year. When Shen Taizi ¨C Shen Sheng, heard themotion, he values peace the most and so, topensate Qi Shan, he assigned Qi Shan to the Important Souls ¨C souls that has the biggest connection to its world, or the so-called ''protagonists''. This also to make Qi Shan shift his attention to something else, since many things are happening when protagonists are around.


    It turned out effective. Qi Shan really had never bothered Yi Bing again. However, sometimes when they meet, Qi Shan would try to annoy Yi Bing. Until now. "Aia. 0001, you''re really strong~" Qi Shan said. Even if he already matured, yet the humiliation he suffered before still irritates him. Thus, he also makes Yi Bing irritated.


    Yi Bing looked at the biggest annoyance in his life. "You should focus more on your task ¨C " he said. " ¨C brat."


    A vein popped in Qi Shan''s forehead. However, he didn''t explode. He can control his temper now that he grew up. He could only click his tongue and turn to Lei Shan ¨C the current Important Soul he''s assigned to. "Let''s go." He told Lei Shan.


    "Mn." Lei Shan nodded. He doesn''t know Huo Ling, anyway, and so got nothing to do with him. Thus, he left with Qi Shan.


    Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing, his eyes are asking. "My colleague at work." Yi Bing said and left the area. Huo Ling followed him. "The one who''s with him is his assignment." He exined.


    ''assignment''? Huo Ling thought. Yi Bing has said another word he doesn''t understand. What does he mean by ''assignment''? The film emperor is Yi Bing''s colleague''s assignment? What will he do to him? He was puzzled, but Yi Bing didn''t provide any more answer.


    Huo Ling helplessly followed Yi Bing with a bellyful of questions. Meanwhile, Qi Shan and Lei Shan went to a shade. They''re across the entertainmentpany where Lei Shan worked before he died. "Do you remember how you died?" Qi Shan asked. After one month, Lei Shan could finally speak. He used his power of lightning to zap his body, stimting some bodily functions that could still work again.


    "Killed¡­" Lei Shan answered.


    "Do you remember who killed you?" Qi Shan asked. Even if they are grim reapers, but they wouldn''t know the people involved with their assignment. One reason, they might suddenly kill their assignment''s murderer out of impulse. And Qi Shan has been impulsive before. Thus, they are in the dark of their assignment''s death. They could only act as detectives to unknot their assignment''s heart and make them move on to their next life.


    Lei Shan shook his head and breathed. Unfortunately, he couldn''t recover his other memories. He only remembers his work, and everything that happened before he died. This memory he lost ¨C of his death, must be caused by trauma. When he and Qi Shan went to the police station to know the cause of his death, they found out it was of car ident. It was said he was drunk driving. Many people ¨C mostly his fans, didn''t believe it. However, they were forced to believe it. Since he''s already dead.


    Lei Shan looked at the gaping hole in his chest. Someone killed him. His death was covered up. His death report was forged. Lei Shan thinks the reason he came back is to uncover his death, and avenge himself.


    Qi Shan pondered. The ability users are now awakening one after another. It''s too chaotic right now, butter they will meet Lei Shan and will be Lei Shan''s followers since Lei Shan is a dual-ability user. One ability of him is lightning, and the other is wind. He can summon rain and conjure up a storm. He''s too frightening. But, right now, he''s still weak. His bodily functions working again is due to his awakening. Right now, he can''t even power up a shlight nor charge a cellphone. Qi Shanmented. Lei Shan is too weak right now. If by chance, someone he knew would see him ¨C worse, his murderer will meet him, he''ll be killed again! For now, he has to hide Lei Shan.


    One of his solution is to have him disguise as a businessman and cover up his face with fake beard and fake mole. Qi Shan let Lei Shan borrow some of his work clothes, and let Lei Shan carry his suitcase.


    Hmn ¨C Qi Shan nodded as he looked at Lei Shan. He looked like my bodyguard. He looked away to hide his smile and held back himself not tough. This world''s protagonist¡­ he''s reduced as myckey!


    If Lei Shan knows what Qi Shan was thinking, he''d tear him to pieces with his wind ability and burn him to crisp with his lightning tribtion!

 Chapter 46 - Lei Shan

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Lei Shan</h4>


    So, this world will be dominated by ability users and the one who will dominate the ability users is Lei Shan? Huo Ling thought after he heard the spoiler from Yi Bing. Then, he remembered the film emperor he saw earlier.


    Lei Shan looked worse than him. There''s a hole in his chest. Some of his skin was peeled off, revealing the chunks of flesh that was missing on his limbs. His left eye was missing and his cheek looked like it was burned. The right side of his mouth was also torn, revealing his gum and teeth inside. On his neck was a nting line, looking like it was cut.


    When Huo Ling saw him, he was neatly dressed. His clothes must be from Qi Shan. Huo Ling doesn''t know what other injuries did the former film emperor suffered, but he knows there must be more underneath those clothes! How the film emperor has fallen¡­ he had acted so many roles before, but Huo Ling is sure the film emperor has never acted as a zombie!


    Huo Ling still can''t remember his life in this world, thus he doesn''t know much about the former film emperor and of his death. He got an amnesia due to being struck in his head before his death.. How unfortunate is he? Anyway, he already had heard about his life from his acquaintance in the hospital¡­


    Something struck in his mind. He turned to Yi Bing, eagerness in his eyes. He reached for Yi Bing''s sleeve and tugged it.


    Yi Bing turned when he felt his sleeve was tugged and he saw Huo Ling. "¡­" if he just had crooked thoughts, he would think Huo Ling is asking for ''it''. But, they aren''t a couple, and it''s strange that both men would be a couple. Though, he may have said it is strange, but it is possible.


    But, grim reapers can''t fall in love. They can''t fall in love with a human, nor to a soul. It''s not as if Yi Bing has a n to fall in love, either. This emotion is foreign to him. If ever he would be struck by this emotion, he''ll just cross the bridge when he gets there. "What?" he asked.


    Huo Ling opened his mouth to speak, but he remembered he can''t speak. He immediately squatted down and wrote on the ground with his finger: I remembered an acquaintance in the hospital I was sent to. His name is Jin Yu.


    ¡­ gold fish (jin yu)? Yi Bing thought. But, he didn''t stop Huo Ling from writing on the ground.


    Huo Ling: I remembered he was working as a nurse in the hospital I was sent to, thus he saw me and recognized me. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t know some part of my life I forgot.


    "You want to see him and thank him?" Yi Bing asked. Huo Ling nodded. "But, people shouldn''t see you." He told him. Huo Ling stared at him. "You already died, and you are a walking corpse now. Corpses shouldn''t move or walk." He exined for him.


    Huo Ling fell silent. He only said it out of impulse. He also knows he shouldn''t be seen by people. The public doesn''t know yet of their existence ¨C the zombies, nor of their abilities. Huo Ling doesn''t know how much does the government knows now. But, if the zombies will be caught, they''ll definitely be dissected to know their secret to the afterlife! Huo Ling can''t afford that. He already died once. He doesn''t want to die for the second time, and in a dissecting table!


    Huo Ling heaved a sigh. What to do¡­? Yi Bing saw he looked like he''s in a dilemma. He remembered the first thing he told to Huo Ling in Huo Ling''s previous life: attachments. Attachment to people (rtionships), attachment to objects (wealth and other possessions) and spiritual attachment (life, principles and religion). Before, Huo Ling''s attachment is to life. He is unresolved of his death. Now¡­ he is yet to know of Huo Ling''s attachment/s.


    On the other side, Qi Shan looked at Lei Shan dressed up as a mascot. He is carrying a big box. Qi Shan can''t be seen by people, while Lei Shan cannot see the road before him. Qi Shan was guiding Lei Shan as they entered through the backdoor when Qi Shan didn''t see anyone around. Then, he pushed the dressed-up Lei Shan in.


    After they finally squeezed in through the door, Qi Shan was panting and was heavily sweating. This is the downside of having Important Souls as your assignment. Because they affect the world so much, you have to do the Important Souls'' bidding! Qi Shan might be a grim reaper, but he still has to hug the protagonist''s thigh! By! Doing! Everything! They! Want!


    Qi Shan remembered the female Important Soul he was assigned to. She fell in love with him and doesn''t want to move to her next life. Thus, he could only catch her off-guard and push her to the Pathway of Souls to remove all her memories. There was also an infant Important Soul. It was reborn and he has to raise it alone after it was thrown to the dumpster and was left unattended that caused its death! Another Important Soul is a bisexual man. He is a Ghost King and had a thousand harem of beauties ¨C males and females. He invited him to be a part of his harem. Qi Shan almost buried them under a big mountain with his earth ability. He has a temper, but fortunately, he matured early due to Yi Bing''s ''punishment'' to him. Qi Shan doesn''t want to admit, though.


    He looked at Lei Shan who was walking very, very slowly towards thepany''s elevator due to the heavy costume. Everyone was looking at him and the big box in his arms. Lei Shan is just like any other Important Souls that had suffered. But, he felt that Lei Shan is too pitiful.


    He knows how Lei Shan died, but not his murderers. Lei Shan was abducted and was tortured. He was also raped ¨C Qi Shan doesn''t know many people were there, and they would hit Lei Shan every time Lei Shan resists. Looking at his injuries, plus the injuries on his body that was hidden by the clothes¡­ If it was Qi Shan, he would be a vengeful ghost and tore the soul of every one of his murderers.


    Beauty is a gift, but also a curse. If only Lei Shan was ugly, no one would want him and he might have died an ordinary death during the abduction. But, he just has to be too handsome. Qi Shan doesn''t know what will Lei Shan do once his memories would return, nor what he will end up ¨C be a vengeful ghost or destroy the whole world. In any case, Qi Shan knows that he will definitely support him all the way!


    Thinking this, he pushed Lei Shan inside the elevator that would bring them to the floor filled with many people. They will start their revenge!

 Chapter 47 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Gift</h4>


    "Ah? Look! A mascot!" someone shouted when the elevator ding-ed and its doors opened.


    Everyone''s attention shifted from their work to the mascot that appeared in front of the elevator. "Aww¡­ so cute!" the women eximed when they saw a baby mascot that is two meters tall.


    Meanwhile, the men look amused. "What''s that in the box?" they asked as the baby mascot walked towards them.


    It was already lunch time. Many people were gathered in thepany''s cafeteria. Thus, when they saw something new, they would look at it. "Hey, buddy!" someone approached the mascot Lei Shan. "What are you doing here?" he asked and turned to the others.


    "¡­ hungry.." Lei Shan answered. Because his voice was unearthly and hoarse, and he''s stuffed inside the costume, no one recognized his voice.


    The manughed. "What''s inside the box?" he asked.


    Lei Shan wanted to answer, "your head.", but he held himself back. This man makes him feel ufortable ¨C especially hisugh. "Gift." He answered.


    The man looked surprised. He turned to the others. "Is it someone''s birthday?" he asked.


    "I remember Xiao Lin was talking about his birthday before." Someone answered.


    Someone walked to the front,ughing. It''s the man named ''Xiao Lin''. "I never said when was my birthday, but who guessed it right?" he asked and turned to his friends. But, his friends didn''t answer, probably keeping him in suspense. Xiao Lin then turned to mascot Lei Shan. "So, what will their gift to me be?" he asked, looking very excited.


    The man earlier snickered and left. Obviously, he doesn''t like this Xiao Lin. Xiao Lin is pretentious. No one minded the man leaving either. They seemed to not like the man, but they also looked like they were just sticking with Xiao Lin for appearances.


    Lei Shan looked at each of them in the cafeteria. Everyone was already attracted by themotion. Suddenly, his eyes caught sight of someone who just arrived. It was a young man with a clean face. However, his eyes are sharp and his face is cold.


    "Luo Ying!" the people who saw the neer cried out. Luo Ying ¨C he''s a rising actor and is suspected to be a film emperor in the future. Because of this, many senior actors are displeased of him. On the other hand, the actresses seemed to like this fresh meat and wanted to do unspoken rules with him ¨C taking him on their bed.


    Luo Ying was displeased. He naturally refused them resulting in offending these big people. Because of this, his career was on the declely. Manyughed in schadenfreude and secretly mocked him. Who told him to be so ambitious? Well, being ambitious is natural, but who told him to be so self-important? Even the previous film emperor Lei Shan was humble. This cub, he wanted to be a tiger! Dream on!


    Lei Shan also recognized Luo Ying. But, his impression of his is a haughty neer and nothing more. He sometimes provoked him, but Lei Shan has a good temper after walking through the entertainment industry. Thus, he didn''t pay him any attention and turned to Xiao Lin who was waiting for him to open the box and now looked impatient when he didn''t move. Some people started to video the scene. "Well?" Xiao Lin can''t help but speak, maintaining his professional smile on his face.


    Lei Shan finally moved. He slowly pulled the end of the ribbon and the bright red ribbon slipped down the box. Lei Shan then opened the box. After a while and they all saw a chocte cake. "What? So it''s just a cake." Someone said, then he was followed by the others.


    "So much for hyping." Someoneughed.


    Xiao Lin''s face turned red in humiliation. He wanted to yell at Lei Shan but had to hold himself back since his ''good'' friends are still videoing him. Xiao Lin was forced to take the cake. "Thanks." He said through his gritted teeth. His hand holding the heavy tiered-cake gripped tight.


    Lei Shan just nodded. However, who knows who noticed it, but someone suddenly screamed. "Oh, my god!"


    "What is that?!"


    "Cockroaches?! Aaaaaah!!!!" a woman screamed and then ran away.


    Xiao Lin''s face paled and dropped the cake in shock when countless cockroaches suddenly came out of the cake. The cake fell on the floor, looking destroyed. Suddenly, Xiao Lin saw something within the cake.


    No one scolded Lei Shan due to the sudden turn of events. Lei Shan was about to leave when someone who had a fast reaction and has a high tolerance with the cockroaches blocked him to prevent him from going inside the elevator. "Where do you think you''re going?!" he asked. He must be Xiao Lin''s ''good'' friend. "Do you think this prank is funny? Who are you? Who ordered you to do this?!" he asked, mad. Some people who had climbed on the tables still continued to record the scene that turned chaotic.


    Lei Shan didn''t answer and turned away. He heard the man called him ''hey!'' and was about to follow him when a cockroach climbed on his leg. He had to deal with the cockroach and so he gave up. Lei Shan continued to walk towards the floor-to-ceiling window.


    "Look! What is he doing?!" someone eximed and turned their phone to him. However, they almost dropped their phone when they saw Lei Shan raised his hand and smashed the ss wall!


    CRASH! Then, the next scene made them felt chilled and shiver. The mascot baby jumped out of the building! "AAAAH!" someone screamed and immediately ran away. She was followed by the others after their initial shock. Who wants to stay here?! Someone just jumped from the 18th floor! Who wanted to be involved in an ''ident''?!


    But, even if they escape, but there are still CCTVs. Who knows who did it but the scene in the cafeteria was actually yed live? Everyone was stunned when they saw Lei Shan jumped. Those who were near the entertainmentpany saw the baby mascot falling from the building and they uploaded a video of it until its fall! Everyone on the area where the baby mascot fell felt frightened. However, there was even more frightening!


    Someone who would fall from a ce as high as that, their death is definitely guaranteed. However, who would have imagined they would see the baby mascot moved! They all immediately escaped thinking that the costume was haunted. Some thinks that the entertainmentpany was cursed. However, some who remained calm saw another thing falling from the broken window of the entertainmentpany.


    "I was murdered. I didn''t die from an ident."


    It was a tarpaulin falling and was blown by the wind. The background of the tarpaulin is thete film emperor''s face ¨C Lei Shan.

 Chapter 48 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 48 - n</h4>


    "The ability is stemming from your soul. Because you were too stimted when you died, it was triggered and then you awakened." Yi Bing exined after Huo Ling asked about the abilities. "The more you were stimted, the higher the possibility of having more than one ability." He added.


    Huo Ling already saw the sh news about what happened to the Tianxing Entertainment ¨C the entertainmentpany where Lei Shan worked before. When he saw the video, he saw the tarpaulin drifting in the wind for too long. Then, he saw the lightning shed even though it was daylight and there were no rain clouds in the sky. He had read many novels before, thus he concluded Lei Shan is a dual-ability user. He wrote on the ground: like Lei Shan?


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he answered. "He must have experienced too much trauma when he died, thus he awakened two of his abilities.." He exined. Because of the value of Lei Shan''s soul, he became an Important Soul. It would be too good if Lei Shan would join them in the Afterlife Department.


    However, it is highly likely he would choose to be reincarnated after what he experienced in this life. They would respect his decision, though. Forcing someone too powerful is very dangerous, albeit they do not force the souls. This life is Lei Shan''s first life, though he wouldn''t remember it. If, by chance, Lei Shan would make this hisst stop and choose to work in the Afterlife Department, he would be removed as Qi Shan''s assignment. However, if he''d choose to be reincarnated, he will be meeting Qi Shan when he died again.


    Since time varies in every world, there wouldn''t be a conflict in the grim reapers'' assignments because of this. For example, in the Afterlife Department, it has only been one hour since Huo Ling reincarnated yet he died again but in his second world. This one-hour difference, Yi Bing can go to his other assignments to send them to their reincarnation. If ever there would be a conflict, they can just split their body. But, it would require much power and control since both the bodies are in different worlds.


    For now, Yi Bing and Qi Shan don''t have any conflicts facing. They can fully focus to their current assignment ¨C Huo Ling and Lei Shan, respectively.


    Tianxing Entertainment.


    (Warning: sexual content ahead)


    The CEO threw the pieces of paper in anger. "Who the fuck is messing with us?!" he asked, his face livid in anger and hi chest heaved up and down. "Lei Shan''s matter already was buried along with his corpse!" he said.


    "B-boss." His secretary called. Her body is shaking.


    The CEO''s eyes shed and he pulled her towards him and kissed her. His tongue entangled with her tongue obscenely. His hand slipped inside her loose clothes and felt her nipples since she''s not wearing a bra, while his other hand unzipped his pants. He pushed her down his table with her legs raised and spread open. He saw she''s not wearing an underwear, thus he can see her vagina and ass that''s throbbing. He raised her skirt and entered her. "Ungh!" they both cried in pleasure.


    "Ah! Ah!" his secretary cried loudly as he thrusted inside her. The objects on top of the table has already fallen to the floor. He can see her chest bouncing under her thin clothes. Her nipples obscenely hard, poking out of the fabric. The employees outside the office acted deaf and blind.


    "I should''ve known this wouldn''t deter you." A voice said as the door opened.


    "What do you want?" Liang Jin asked his son.


    "I heard about Lei Shan." Liang Lin answered and sat on the sofa. He didn''t mind them fucking each other in front of him.


    "Do you want to join?" Liang Jin asked after he released inside his secretary whose upper body was hanging down the table. Seeing his secretary''s eyes brightened after he asked his son, he became irritated and he bit her hard. A mark along with many other on her body appeared. The scent of sex filled the room.


    Liang Lin''s brows raised. "Then, let me." He said as he unzipped his pants and shoved his penis to the secretary''s mouth. "Women are noisier than men. But, you can stuff their mouth to silence them." He said and started thrusting in the secretary''s mouth.


    "Haa ¨C " Liang Jun breathed when the secretary yed with his penis. "Son, didn''t you already dispose Lei Shan?" he asked.


    "Yeah ¨C " Liang Lin answered. "I had my people deal with him after I finished fucking him." He said. As the film emperor, he liked Lei Shan. However, when he tried to do unspoken rules with Lei Shan, Lei Shan rejected him. He thought that the other was ying hard to get, so his interest with him increased. But, when he found out that Lei Shan is straight and is clean, he nned until he decided to abduct him. He tainted him. He thought Lei Shan''s mind would change, but Lei Shan silently endured and continued to reject him until the end. Thus, he became annoyed and tossed him to his people to be yed with. He also had lost his interest with him after he saw Lei Shan''s mind is clear despite everything. So, he didn''t care what would happen to Lei Shan after and then he left after instructing his subordinates to cleanly dispose of Lei Shan. "They threw him on a river after tying his feet with a heavy rock for him to sink." He said.


    "Then, who is fucking with us?" Liang Jun asked, mad, and he thrusted harder inside his secretary. His secretary moaned in surprise and her body jolted on the table. However, Liang Jun held her legs and spread her legs even wider.


    "Ah." Liang Lin muttered when he remembered something. He shoved deeper inside the secretary''s mouth, the tip of his penis reaching her throat, making her feel suffocated. She immediately struggled, but he held her shoulders to pin her on the table. "Could it be his manager?" he asked, referring to Lei Shan''s manager.


    "What?!" Liang Jun said. "You just can''t clean your own mess?!" he asked his son in anger as his fingers clutched his secretary''s thighs tighter.


    "I will clean my own mess, okay?" Liang Lin assured his father. "I already sent people to take him." He said, referring to Lei Shan''s manager. "Anyway, he only knew I took Lei Shan." He added.


    "You better do it properly this time!" Liang Jun threatened. As their conversation ended, they both released. However, they suddenly noticed the secretary was not moving on top of the table. "Another one?" Liang Jun said, his face darkened.


    "I told you. Women are more fragile than men." Liang Lin sighed as he pulled out of the secretary''s mouth. Cum dripped from the secretary''s mouth. Her eyes are widened in shock and are bloodshot. They suffocated her to death. "You should use men next time." Liang Lin reminded his father, unbothered by the secretary''s empty gaze on him. He zipped his pants.


    "Who should I use, then?" Liang Jun asked as he fixed his clothes and pants that fell to his feet.


    "I have someone in mind. I''ll tell you after I am done with him." Liang Lin said when he remembered Luo Ying.


    Liang Jun agreed and dialed a number. Not long after and some people came dressed up as cleaners. They put the secretary''s corpse inside a sack and then they left.

 Chapter 49 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Decision</h4>


    "Your manager?" Qi Shan said and raised his gaze from the newspaper.


    "Yes." Lei Shan stiffly said. "He sold me to Liang Lin." He said, electricity crackling between his fingers.


    "Hmm¡­ maybe he was threatened by Liang Lin?" Qi Shan said as he resumed reading the news in the newspaper. Seeing Lei Shan didn''t speak, he continued. "Power is a blessing to people if they''ll be protected. It bes a curse when they are threatened by it." He said and looked at Lei Shan. "Your manager sold you out because he fears Liang Lin." He told him.


    "But it harmed me." Lei Shan said.


    Qi Shan finally discarded the newspaper and faced Lei Shan. "People had to make hard decisions sometimes. It may harm you, but it can save themselves. What matters is the conscience." He exined.


    "But, I died." Lei Shan said.


    "Then, either he will continue to be guilty, or he''d be relieved." Qi Shan smiled as he walked towards Lei Shan seeing Lei Shan''s face darkened. "Your manager is just a pawn in this game of chess." He told him. "Even though it was only to save himself, but he still brought you harm. People are just selfish. He will get his karma soon." he said and ced his hand on Lei Shan''s shoulder. "The ones who are fighting the real battle is you and Liang Lin. The victor will be the powerful." He told him. "But sometimes, those who are weaker can beat the powerful. It depends on how well you y your cards." He said.


    "So, your point is?" Lei Shan asked.


    Qi Shan raised his hands, looking so carefree. "Those who are powerful can bully the weak. But, there are times they still are defeated." He said. "So, if you have the power, in order not to suffer a defeat, you have to be more powerful." He told Lei Shan, the yful expression on his face are now gone. "Do you know why only the dead can have the abilities while the living ones can''t?" he asked.


    "Why?" Lei Shan asked.


    "Because they already tasted death. Only when they lost the most important thing in their life can they understand the fear and strive to be stronger to avenge themselves." Qi Shan answered.


    Lei Shan looked at his hands that radiates electricity. He thoroughly understood, because that''s what he is now. He died because he was powerless. Now that he gained power, he will use it to bring justice. "What should I do?" he asked Qi Shan. Now, he fully awakened his lightning ability. It happened when his body hit the pavement after his fall. He died, again, and his lightning ability brought him to ''life''.


    Qi Shan pped his hands. "Good! You''re finally motivated!" he said. "Right now, your manager was abducted. They suspected it was his doing what happened on the Tianxing Entertainment''s cafeteria. Do you want to save him?" he asked.


    "No." Lei Shan answered. "We must be responsible for every decision we make. He should have expected this would happen to him the moment he colluded with Liang Lin." He exined.


    Qi Shan''s eyes darkened and the corner of his lips raised. "Good." He said, satisfaction in his voice. He isn''t a good person ¨C he isn''t a person to begin with. He is a grim reaper, and their main objective is to resolve the resentment of the souls. Thus, even if Lei Shan will kill people, if it could appease him then Qi Shan would never object to it. More importantly, Lei Shan is an Important Soul. In case Lei Shan would be displeased and identally destroy the world¡­ Qi Shan doesn''t dare think about it. He can only follow Lei Shan''s wishes.


    But, Qi Shan doesn''t dislike this ¨C working like a dog. Instead, he is happier this way. He can show hispetence, and he can see more kinds of people. As Important Souls, there would always be who suffered injustices ¨C like Lei Shan. Thus, he would see their darkest side and deepest secrets. For example, an Important Soul who died of old age. He is an antagonist. He is a military advisor. He did cruel methods for his country to rise ¨C the cruelest method he did is killing the starving people, including those who have fallen to illness and the rebelling people. He did it to lessen his country''s burden. When he died, he died with a sound conscience. For him, if you want a big change to happen, then you should make sacrifices. Qi Shan respected him for that. His attachment is spiritual. He regrets he didn''t live enough.


    When one should decide, decide faster. When one should strike, strike harder! Or else, you will waver and lost the chance given to you at the end, making your conscience eat away your heart. If you''ve decided to be vicious, then do it until the end. There is no room for pity if you''ll walk on a wooden nk. A moment of hesitation will be your fall.


    "What should we do next?" Lei Shan asked, his voice pulled Qi Shan from his thoughts.


    "We''ve already nted the seed of doubt. Next is we''ll water it with rumors." Qi Shan said.


    "Gossips?" Lei Shan frowned. "Tianxing''s PR is the best among the entertainpanies." He said. If Tianxing Entertainment is a soft persimmon, Lei Shan wouldn''t be a film emperor.


    "Have you forgotten my power?" Qi Shan said.


    "Earth." Lei Shan answered.


    Qi Shan nodded. "Leave the public to me." He patted Lei Shan''s shoulder. "Let''s do this when the doubt in people''s heart is at its peak." He told him.


    Lei Shan looked at his hand, then to Qi Shan''s face. Qi Shan has phoenix eyes that matches his curled lips to form a mischievous look on his face. There was a tear mole on the corner of his right eye, making the shape of his eye looked more distinct. "I don''t know whether to treat you as my guardian angel or the devil that whispers in my ear." He told Qi Shan.


    Hearing his words, Qi Shan''s eyes bent into crescents. "Don''t worry. I''m neither of those." He said. "Because I am a grim reaper!" he told him.

 Chapter 50 - Archangels

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Archangels</h4>


    "Ha?" Yi Bing said as he looked at Qi Shan with his brows twitching in annoyance.


    Qi Shan pressed his lips into a thin line. "¡­ senior." He called, his cheeks flushed in embarrassment and he looked away.


    "Oh." Yi Bing said, his expression turned better. "What is it that you want to ask?" he asked.


    Qi Shan gritted his teeth and had to ask Yi Bing again. "I want to ask for your help." He said. "I want you to use your Wholeness." He told him..


    Yi Bing fell silent and his face returned to his default expression ¨C nk. "Why?" he asked.


    "I want to control the public''s opinion." Qi Shan said and didn''t hesitate to tell Yi Bing of his ns.


    "Can''t your Connection do it?" Yi Bing asked.


    "I can only control the people''s actions, not their mind." Qi Shan said. Connection is one of his ability''s skills. His ability is earth, and all that are connected to the soil, he can control. But, it is only limited to their actions. He can''t control their mind. Thus, people would be conscious when he controls them.


    Wholeness, on the other hand, is different. Yi Bing''s skill is mind-control. When mind was controlled, the heart and body will follow. Thus, it is called ''Wholeness'' since he can control the whole body. And this is what Qi Shan''s targeting.


    "Come on. This is a Special World." He continued. "We can affect the living here ¨C just only limited and discreetly, since this world is advanced because of the abilities and no one knows what might happen." He exined. "As long as this world''s fate ¨C is ending, is followed." He added. What he meant is that, they can do anything but change Lei Shan''s fate. Lei Shan should be this world''s protagonist ¨C the leader of the zombie ability users.


    "What will I have in exchange?" Yi Bing finally conceded.


    Great! Qi Shan suppressed his smile. "I won''t annoy you for a month." He answered.


    "We only see each other less than the fingers in my hands." Yi Bing said.


    "Then, I''ll avoid you for 30 times." Qi Shan answered.


    "50."


    "Deal!" Qi Shan immediately said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "When do we start?" he asked.


    "Tomorrow. I''ll tell you the time." Qi Shan said and immediately left in case Yi Bing would change his mind.


    Huo Ling watched as Qi Shan suddenly disappeared. Teleportation? He looked at Yi Bing. Yi Bing seemed to have read his gaze. "Teleportation is the basic skill of grim reapers." He said. "When we trained with our mortal body, I have left my lower body during my first try in teleporting."


    Huo Ling tried to imagine it and his face darkened. It shouldn''t be too bloody ba? He shook the image out of his head. Then, he stiffly wrote: what is Wholeness and Connection?


    "Connection is an earth skill. Wholeness is my skill." Yi Bing answered and exined to him the use of the two skills. "As long as their body touches the soil, Qi Shan can control them." He said. "As for the Wholeness¡­ it is my special skill."


    Huo Ling waited for Yi Bing to continue. However, he didn''t hear him speak further. When he turned, he saw Yi Bing''s attention is elsewhere. He wanted to call him, but he remembered he cannot speak. He wanted to ask him more, but he knows he has to end his queries here. As time goes by, he found more about Yi Bing, but also more mysteries has piled up with it. Some of his confusions were cleared, and some of his questions were answered. But, he wanted to know more of him. Things that are rted to him, he wanted to find out.


    Huo Ling didn''t realize he already is interested in Yi Bing and in the process of liking him. Meanwhile, Yi Bing was deeply thinking. He remembered that only a few people know about his special skill ¨C Wholeness. Qi Shan was among them, since he identally saw him use it before in a moment of carelessness. It''s not that he was hiding it, just that he finds it troublesome to use. Wholeness is highly lethal.


    Connection and Wholeness are actually privileged skills. They are called ''privileged'' since only 0001 to 0009 were given the skills of their own. Their codes ¨C they signify their rank. Their rank is based on their potential and skills. These nine people ¨C including him and Qi Shan, they are called the Nine Wings. They are archangels that serves the god. However, Yi Bing has been demoted while 0007 was punished.


    Qi Shan is matured before. However, he fell in love with a human and tried to change the human''s fate. He was found out and became a mortal after they took his wings and wiped out his memories. When he died as a mortal, he was taken to the Afterlife Department, but with the mindset of when he died. Thus, he acted as a brat towards Yi Bing. He became apletely different person. But, Yi Bing being tolerant of him was because they were former archangels that both has fallen. It''s empathy.


    Since one was demoted while the other one was punished, they were reced by other archangels. Ling Shiyi was one of the recements. However, since their rank cannot be changed because it has been permanent when you''ve reached the first nine ranks, thus his and Qi Shan''s codes weren''t changed. Qi Shan, who lost his memories of his previous life, thought the coding was random. Thus, he questioned why Yi Bing should be 0001. That was asked out of a rebellious phase.


    Yi Bing remembered Qi Shan''s tear mole. They said that you will have a tear mole if you lost an important someone. However, for archangels, it has a different meaning. It is a mark of shame. A mole stains an angel''s pure body. The mole, for them, signifies you fell in love with a mortal, making you impure. Qi Shan can never remove this mark. Fortunately, the archangels never descend thus they cannot see them.


    Yi Bing sighed and looked at his hand. Wholeness is dangerous. If he were to have an evil heart, he can harm ¨C worse, kill, thousands of people. Thus, archangels shouldn''t have an evil heart. If they''ll have, they will be punished.


    But, Wholeness is different. It has a higher caliber. Compared to Qi Shan''s Connection, Connection can only control the physical body. The other Wings'' special skill also has its limitations. But, it''s never the same for Yi Bing ¨C 0001. Wholeness can control the mind and the body of the ones he can control. However, it has a secret ¨C it can control the soul.

 Chapter 51 - Singularity

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Singrity</h4>


    "Let''s start." Qi Shan said as he sat on the floor in a lotus position. He booked a room in a hotel at the heart of the city to have an even connection all around the city. Lei Shan stood on the side, together with Huo Ling. Meanwhile, Yi Bing stood in front of Qi Shan. "I''m ready." Qi Shan spoke as he closed his eyes.


    Yi Bing just silently raised his hand and hovered it on Qi Shan''s temple. "Singrity." He spoke.


    Lei Shan and Huo Ling saw a bright pale blue light came out of Yi Bing''s hand! The light immediately covered Qi Shan''s head, then his whole body. Qi Shan immediately was beaded in sweat when he felt the pain inside his mind as Yi Bing controlled his mind.


    Singrity ¨C this is Yi Bing''s ultimate skill, and the deadliest. This is more dangerous than Wholeness. Singrity was born from Wholeness. While the Wholeness controls the group''s mind, body and soul, on the contrary, Singrity controls only one person. As for how this became the deadliest, Singrity can copy one''s abilities. If only Qi Shan can remember, Yi Bing could also copy the Wings'' abilities.


    Ling Er''s teleportation, Ling San''s Creation and Destruction, Ling Shi''s Contraction and Expansion, Wu Ling''s Transformation, Liu Ling''s Astral, Ling Ba''s shback and Future, Ling Jiu''s Sensation, and Ling Shiyi''s Overseer, to name some abilities. Each ability is heaven-defying, since they were given by Shen Sheng ¨C the one who defied the Heaven by just existing. All these, Yi Bing can copy it by using Singrity on its user. Just like Qi Shan right now ¨C Yi Bing can copy Connection. Not only this, but Yi Bing can alsobine Connection with his Wholeness. Yi Bing ¨C he''s a dreadful existence. But, the most dreadful of all is the one who gave these abilities to the Wings, and these terrifying abilities of Yi Bing ¨C Wholeness and Singrity, which are a league on their own, is Shen Sheng. This was the reason why the Heaven can''t kill him but he lived ¨C Shen Sheng is too powerful. He can affect all the worlds ¨C this is what they found out. His birth is unknown. Even his power is unknown.


    "Ugh." Qi Shan''s teeth grinded against each other as he endured the pain in his head. His brain felt like it''s going to burst, and his eyeballs are about to pop out of his eye sockets. His ears are popping and his nose is twitching. His lips are also quivering.


    "You ¨C " Lei Shan said when he saw tears are quietly falling from Qi Shan''s bloodshot eyes. He was about to stop Yi Bing when Yi Bing raised his other hand and made a wall of ice before Lei Shan. Lei Shan had no choice but to stop.


    "You can''t interrupt the process, or Qi Shan''s efforts will all be gone to waste." Yi Bing told Lei Shan.


    "But he''s ¨C "


    "Lei¡­" Qi Shan called and took a deep breath to calm his trembling nerves because of the pain. He felt his body is about to be split apart. "Did¡­ you¡­ for ¨Cget¡­ what I told you¡­ before - ?" he asked, feeling his body is about to be hollowed out because Yi Bing was sucking his power. "If you want to be sessful¡­ sacrifices are to be made ¨C " he gasped and his body fell on the floor. Yi Bing had to sidestep to avoid Qi Shan, but his hand never left Qi Shan''s temple. "Haa¡­" Qi Shan gasped, feeling out of breath.


    Lei Shan''s face was filled with indignation. Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s face remained emotionless. "It''s done." He said.


    Huo Ling was on the veranda while he waited for them to finish. Just as Yi Bing''s voice fell, a green light shed together with a blue light all over the city and enveloped it. It only happened in a sh, but to Huo Ling, that one second is the most beautiful thing he saw. Green and blue specks of light fell all over the city that cannot be seen with the naked eye. The people below in the streets aren''t aware of the lights falling on top of their head. Suddenly, they all paused just like a movie in a pause. Then, they simultaneously took out their devices and connected to the inte. Their fingers tip-tapping over their screens and keyboard as they posted andmented online.


    "Oh my god! The film emperor was killed?!"


    "He was murdered?! Who killed him?! I''ll kill him!"


    "Justice for the film emperor!"


    "Justice for Lei Shan!"


    "How despicable they are! Have you forgotten that what was released is that Lei Shan died in a car ident?!"


    "Yes, I remember! They said he was drunk! But, what is this now?!"


    "Lei Shan was killed!"


    "Someone must be scheming!"


    "Who wants to kill Lei Shan?!"


    "Does the Tianxing know this?"


    "He-he. They must be the ones who did this!"


    "An insider information ¨C the CEO''s son, Liang Lin, is a homosexual!"


    "Ohoho? So this CEO''s son fancied our film emperor?"


    "Lei Shan must have rejected him. Lei Shan is straight! So he killed Lei Shan!"


    "Liang Jin killed Lei Shan!"


    Countless spections were in the inte, drowning the water armies employed by the Tianxing to suppress the exposure of the truth of Lei Shan''s death. Now, the tides have turned and the public are siding with Lei Shan, counterattacking the water armies that were ming Lei Shan for being careless after driving while ''drunk''. They do not know who, but someone posted the medical certificate of Lei Shan. It was stated that Lei Shan is allergic to alcohol. It can also result to death. If this is true, then why would Lei Shan drink? To kill himself? They actually had never seen Lei Shan drinking the wine cups given to him before during the events and ceremonies. Lei Shan was just holding the wine ss in the pictures posted online. This proves Lei Shan never had drunk an alcohol. So, the report released about Lei Shan''s death before is false! They all deceived them! Even the Tianxing was covering up Lei Shan''s death! They could remember Tianxing acted as a witness that Lei Shan is a drunkard to prove the death report. Someone reposted this video. "Lei Shan is actually alcoholic. It''s a pity he never restrained himself, resulting to his death." The Tianxing''s representative said this. Tianxing Entertainment is really the best. Even their employees know how to act! The Tianxing''s representative was med online after Lei Shan''s fans who grieved when Lei Shan died searched his ount and rained curses at him, even sending him death threats. It wasn''t known who started it, but the Tianxing Entertainment were sent mails containing dead insects and someone even threw a stone on their building. That person was arrested, but he''ll be released after a few amount of time since it wasn''t that serious and that he hasn''t harmed a person.


    Tianxing Entertainment was boycotted. Liang Jin was cursed and Liang Lin was being thrown eggs when people saw him in the streets. The police station that handled Lei Shan''s case were also dug out by the public and were mailed with same boxes sent at Tianxing Entertainment.


    Everything became chaotic. The government who already was having a problem with the strange events was about to go crazy when Lei Shan''s case was pushed to front and the public demanded a reinvestigation. An inte figure posted a detailed information regarding the dubious ''facts'' on Lei Shan''s case that the police investigated before. Now, these ''facts'' were brought to light and everyone suddenly understood. We were led by our nose! We''ve wronged Lei Shan! We have to do our best to demand a reinvestigation on Lei Shan''s case! Shut down the Tianxing Entertainment! They did not only discard their artist after exhausting all his talents, but they even had him murdered by their own hands! despicable! Bring the hammer of justice to smash the Tianxing Entertainment! Hammer down Liang Jin! Hammer down Liang Lin! They are murderers!

 Chapter 52 - Subservience

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Subservience</h4>


    Huo Ling caught a falling, sparkling blue light. When the blue lightnded on his palm, it was absorbed on his skin. Huo Ling felt a chilling cold crawled from his palm towards his wrist, his arm, all over his body. "Ha ¨C " a soft gasp came out of his mouth, followed by the release of a puff of smoke when he felt his mind cooled along with his heart. A sharp and cold pain hit his brain and heart at the same time. Then, his eyes became mirrors, reflecting the countless green and blue sparkling lights continuously falling from the sky and onto the city. They sparkled inside Huo Ling''s eyes like stars.


    Yi Bing blinked and he made a pause. His gaze from the unconscious Qi Shan turned to Huo Ling who was standing in the veranda, gazing outside. "Huo Ling?" he called. This was the first time he called Huo Ling''s name in this world ¨C in this life.


    Huo Ling felt his soul trembled. He wanted to move his body, but he couldn''t. This was like when he woke up in this world ¨C cannot move his body. However, hearing Yi Bing called him, his soul shook again and he turned. His actions would be stiff since his body is now a corpse. But, Huo Ling felt it was different this time.


    Yi Bing who saw Huo Ling slowly and stiffly turned felt strange. "What did you do?" he asked Huo Ling. He expected Huo Ling to write on the wall using his fire ability. This was how Huo Ling always responded to him. However, there were no movements from Huo Ling. "Huo Ling?" he called again, looking for an assurance that nothing was wrong with Huo Ling. However, his heart skipped a beat and then sank when he saw Huo Ling still didn''t answer.


    "There''s¡­ something wrong¡­ with him ¨C " Qi Shan said in between his breaths after Lei Shan electrified him awake.


    "What is it?" Yi Bing asked Qi Shan, but his gaze never left Huo Ling''s ssy eyes.


    "Should you¡­ know better - ?" Qi Shan said as he got up from the floor after he was pulled up by Lei Shan.


    Yi Bing fell silent as he silently stared at Huo Ling''s dazed face. Huo Ling must have been affected by Wholeness. "Nod if you want to say yes. Shake your head if your answer is ''no''." he told Huo Ling. Seeing Huo Ling quietly nod, he started asking. "Did you catch a falling light?" he asked. Huo Ling nodded. "Do you feel anything strange?" he asked again. Huo Ling nodded. "Can you use your ability and exin it to me?" Huo Ling shook his head. Yi Bing''s brows furrowed, and Qi Shan was puzzled, too. Lei Shan, on the other side, just watched them in silence since he doesn''t know what they were talking about.


    "What did you do to him?" Qi Shan asked Yi Bing. "Mymand on Connection is to only side with Lei Shan. Anything beyond it, it''s on you." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing could understand what Qi Shan meant. Qi Shan only wanted the public to be in favor of Lei Shan. Yi Bing only ryed the message to the public''s mind. However, anything beyond the Connection''smand, Yi Bing should have done that. Thus, what happened to Huo Ling is something Yi Bing did. However, Yi Bing never did anything out of scope of Qi Shan''smand. So, what happened to Huo Ling? Yi Bing was totally confused. "Raise your hand." he tried. Huo Ling immediately raised his hand.


    Qi Shan suddenlyughed. "Now you found yourself a dog." He said.


    Yi Bing red at him. "Shall I make you one?" he asked.


    Qi Shan immediately shut up. He can still feel the Singrity''s effect since Qi Shan was nning on using the Wholeness for a whole month so that Lei Shan''s enemies will be pressured and confess their wrongs. Qi Shan was surprised to find an unfamiliar name when he searched the inte after Lei Shan''s stunt from the Tianxing Entertainment''s building. Liang Lin ¨C this guy was mentioned by an insider. It seems that he''s the cause of Lei Shan''s death. Lei Shan might have seen the name, but Qi Shan didn''t see any reaction from him. Lei Shan''s memories are slowly recovering, but the memories of his death are still locked. Qi Shan could only investigate on his own about Lei Shan''s death so that by the time Lei Shan''s memories of his death was recovered by him, Qi Shan already had dealt with his murderers and their conspirators. "It couldn''t be he''ll be like this for the whole month?" he asked Yi Bing as he looked at Huo Ling. "Well, this world''s a vacation for you, anyway." He shrugged as he patted Lei Shan''s shoulder indicating they should be leaving to search for more clues on the news and the inte after the public''s favor shifted to Lei Shan. Who knows someone might mention a thing or two regarding Lei Shan''s affairs or the people connected to him? "Since his body already died, then you might have affected his soul with the Wholeness. Be sure not to tear his soul¡­ I know, I know. Lei Shan, we''re leaving!" he told Lei Shan and they immediately left.


    Yi Bing sighed as hebed his hair in frustration. "Come here." He called Huo Ling. Huo Ling immediately walked towards him. Yi Bing checked him but it''s as Qi Shan said ¨C Huo Ling''s soul was affected. "This is troublesome¡­" he muttered. If something would happen to Huo Ling''s soul, his reincarnation will be affected. They had to wait for Huo Ling''s soul be treated before they can send him to his next life. Worse, he cannot enter reincarnation anymore. What''s more troublesome is that it was Wholeness that affected Huo Ling''s soul. Its potency is greater than Qi Shan''s Connection. Unlike the humans who only has to side with Lei Shan but can still continue with their normal life every day, Huo Ling ¨C a soul, has follow Yi Bing''s every order unconditionally. "You can''t use your body unless I told you?" he asked Huo Ling again. Huo Ling nodded. That meant Huo Ling can''t control his own body, and he''d have to wait for Yi Bing''s order to move. "You also can''t use your power?" he added. Huo Ling nodded again.


    Yi Bing sighed. Instead of a vacation, it seemed like Yi Bing has to be a nanny this time. He has to look after Huo Ling this time.

 Chapter 53 - Confession

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Confession</h4>


    Luo Ying felt the tense atmosphere in the Tianxing Entertainment the moment he entered the building. Everyone was anxious because of the current news about the Tianxing, Liang Jin and Liang Lin. No one dared to breathe loudly nor open their mouth. They also walked lightly, thus, the usually lively building was covered in gloom like a funeral parlor. The lights inside the building suddenly looked dim, adding to the already downcast-looking employees.


    Luo Ying and his manager silently looked at each other, but they didn''t utter a word. Life is conformity. If a nail was sticking out, it will be immediately hammered down. Just like thete film emperor Lei Shan. He was too loved by the people, but also hated him for being so popr and sessful. Thus, he died earlier than intended.


    After Jing Li ¨C Luo Ying''s manager, took their new schedule, they immediately left. It is amon sense that the Tianxing Entertainment monopolizes their artists.. One is to avoid scandals, two is to have everything within their control. Some artists will be pirated by the other entertainmentpanies. Lei Shan was also pirated, but Lei Shan remained firm, which became his biggest mistake. Lei Shan is now dead after the Tianxing Entertainment murdered him when they saw he''s already can''t be used. Thus, Liang Jin finally gave Liang Lin his ''go'' signal to touch Lei Shan. These two bastards.


    Jing Li and Luo Ying immediately entered their car when they saw the reporters quickly approaching them to ask them about the Tianxing Entertainment''s scandal ¨C which is the Tianxing having a hand on Lei Shan''s death. Fortunately, Jing Li is a fast driver and they immediately left the reporters to dust. How noisy it was outside their car earlier is how quiet it is now inside.


    Jing Li nced at Luo Ying who was sitting on the backseat. "About Tianxing¡­" he said.


    "They now have their retribution." Luo Ying said, his voice cold. He already heard Liang Jin and Liang Lin were absent today in thepany after being ''invited'' to the police station when someone anonymously contacted the police and confessed of his crime.


    Liang Jin and Liang Lin''s names were included on his confession. The father and son insisted that the witness were ndering them but when an audio clip was yed by the police, the two became as silent as a mute. Liang Jin and Liang Lin wanted to deny and said that the audio clip was synthesized, but an expert team already verified it. The audio clip is real. Liang Jin and Liang Lin then insisted for the witness to reveal their identity. Then, the police officer in charge of Lei Shan''s case this time gave them clincher ¨C


    "Why? To threaten them and finally kill them just like what you did to Lei Shan''s manager ¨C Ran Qing?" the police officer said with a stern face. He didn''t wait for them to react. "Bring out Ran Qing''s phone. Then, that man." He told his subordinate.


    "Yes, sir!" the adjutant answered and immediately left the interrogation room. Liang Jin and Liang Lin''s face now turned pale.


    The police officer ignored their expression as he took out some documents along with some pictures. "Liang Jin, Tianxing Entertainment''s CEO, divorced. For a 60-year old man, you sure is very ''vigorous''." He sneered and thrown multiple pictures that can be used by some mediapanies for Liang Jin''s scandal. "We don''t have the right to infringe on your private affairs, but, we found that every secretary you have, they would suddenly disappear like a bubble." He looked at Liang Jin whose face is twisting in anger. "Your secretary, who should be currently in your office, why have we found her under a bridge?" he asked as he made a look of confusion, but there was a sardonic smile on his face.


    Liang Jin finally can''t help but rose from his seat. "You bastard! Stop insinuating I killed her!" he shouted.


    But, the police officer didn''t even blink. He wasn''t intimidated by this false bravado of Liang Jin. He evenughed. "I should thank Mr. Liang Jin for violently reacting. Because, if you still acted calm, we can''t capture the panic, the fear on your face that you professionally hide ¨C " he said.


    Liang Jin murderously red at the police officer and tried to reach him but Liang Lin pulled him back in time. "Dad, stop!" Liang Lin said, his face now full of horror as he stared at the police officer who is now looking at him. His heart skipped a beat, now because of romance but instead of rm. The police officer¡­ he looks like he knows all his secrets!


    "Bastard! I''ll kill you! I''ll torture you when I''ll be released from this fucking filthy ce - !" Liang Jin roared in anger as he red at the police officer who has an amiable smile on his face as if he''s a nurse that was talking to a mental patient having a tantrum.


    Liang Lin, on the other hand, his face bing more palepletely opposite to his father whose face is purple in rage. He looked like he''ll have an attack at any time. Liang Lin feels his heart sinking because Liang Jin had lost it. It added fuel to the fire when he heard the police officer''s words.


    "Then, I''ll make it so that you will never get out of this filthy ce." The police officer said. "Threatening a public servant, suspected of murdering your secretary, and suspected conspiring with thete actor Lei Shan''s murderer." He said as he summarized Liang Jin''s crime. Then, he ignored Liang Jin and turned to the younger Liang who''s coldly sweating even if the police officer still hasn''t started his interrogation. "As for Mr. Liang Lin¡­" he deliberately hung his words. "I specifically invited a ''guest'' for you to have a chat with. Bring him in now." Hisst sentence was clearly to the person outside the door.


    The door of the interrogation room slowly opened. It was like Liang Lin''s secrets were also opening. When he finally saw the man outside the door, he jumped out of his seat and his hold on his father loosened, making Liang Jin fell face first on the dirty floor of the interrogation room where countless people have stepped on, and what their shoes have stepped on before they entered the room, it''s unknown.


    Liang Jin''s face immediately turned green in disgust, but Liang Lin didn''t see it since all his attention was focused on the man now standing by the doorway, his hands were handcuffed and two police officers were escorting him and are standing behind him to prevent him from escaping. But, looking at the man''s tranquil expression, it seemed like he finally made the biggest decision in his life. "Ah Xu¡­ why are you ¨C " Liang Lin''s pale face was filled with worry.


    The man Liang Lin called ''Ah Xu'' turned to Liang Lin, his eyes are filled with frightening calm. "Boss." He called Liang Lin despite Liang Lin''s ambiguous and intimate call of his name. "My girlfriend is pregnant. In order to give her and our future child a future, I have to turn myself in." he told him, then took a heavy breath. "I confess to my crimes." He turned to the police officer sitting on the chair. "Liang Lin raped Lei Shan, and my fellow brothers also raped him before they killed him. I have the video recording of it. I hope you won''t publicize it in order to keep Lei Shan''s reputation." He said these all in one breath. "As for the evidence of Liang Lin''s crimes, I have the audio clip of his and Ran Qing''s conversation about Ran Qing selling Lei Shan to Liang Lin because of his dissatisfaction to Lei Shan for being too clean." He sighed. "I also have my fellow brother''s recorded phone conversation with Liang Jin to as an evidence for his secretary''s death." He finished.


    A moment of deafening silence fell in the room before Liang Lin''s mournful cries can be heard, followed by a loud p when he pped ''Ah Xu''. "I trusted you! I trusted you!" he shrieked to the point of being hysterical. Then, he tearfully looked at ''Ah Xu''. "Were you dissatisfied because I was ying with lots of men? I never let them top me. Only you I let to top me! So why?!" he asked as he looked at ''Ah Xu''. There was no hate, only sadness and heartbreak. "Even if I change¡­ it''s all toote, right?" he bitterlyughed as he leaned his forehead on ''Ah Xu''s chest as he cried. "I hope I won''t meet you in my next life." He whispered and slowly walked back to his seat.

 Chapter 54 - Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Mistake</h4>


    When Liang Lin became aware of everything around him, his family was split apart. He is just a product of a one-night stand between his parents. His mother was one of the actresses that managed to climbed on his father''s bed. His mother schemed and let his father wear a cheap condom so that she could conceive a child. And she seeded when she found out she''s pregnant. His mother only wanted fame and wealth. His father only wanted a trophy to boast his image. Thus, he gave the woman fame and wealth ¨C the things that she wanted. The woman gave him the thing that he liked ¨C a submissive wife. The two got married. Like the normal couples are, the early years of their marriage was sweet and envious. Liang Jin became a doting husband while Su Xin acted as an obedient wife. However, all things muste to an end. They cannot suppress their vanity..


    Liang Jin got bored of her, thus he resumed womanizing again. Su Xin was dissatisfied of Liang Jin because he''s getting older, thus she wanted young men. The two equally cheated to each other. And Liang Lin, who can see everything his parents did since the two never hide their affairs, developed a misconception of love and marriage. Since even thew cannot stop them from cheating, then why still have the need to get married? Love can never repair a broken marriage especially when love has already faded from the two people''s heart.


    Liang Jin and Su Xin eventually divorced, and Liang Lin was left on Liang Jin. Entertainment world is a vanity fair, and as the one who will rece Liang Jin in the future, Liang Jin brought Liang Lin to the Tianxing Entertainment. He lost his virginity after Liang Jun gave him the secretary he had just finished a sex with. Liang Jin likes secretaries the most, and he wants to pass this to his son. Thus, he let his secretary teach Liang Lin how to have sex.


    Liang Lin was shy at first, thenter because of the secretary''s expertise, Liang Lin enjoyed his first time. He even asked for a second round. Liang Jun was obviously satisfied with his son and he sent two more women ¨C actresses this time, for his son to y with. One of the actresses was a virgin, but she was satisfied with Liang Lin''s appearance and so she braved herself. She then regretted it. Liang Lin was just starting, thus he hurt her. But, the actress cannotin or else she''ll lose her resources.


    After that and Liang Jun sent Liang Lin hope through Ah Xu. Liang Lin was stimted of what happened. When he saw Ah Xu''s appearance, his eyes suddenly changed. This man is so attractive. Can I have a go with him? He thought. Thus, he had his first time with Ah Xu. Since it was between both men, one has to be a bottom. Considering Ah Xu''s built, Liang Lin bottomed. He was in pain at first, butter he felt pleasure. More pleasure than having sex with the women. Thus, he enjoyed his sex with Ah Xu, and have Ah Xu service him. When he asked Ah Xu why he is so skillful, Ah Xu answered that it isn''t that he is skillful. He has to have knowledge in case something like this happened. It was also his first time with a man. They both soon discovered their body ispatible with each other.


    However, as his rtionship with Ah Xu continued, he finally asked Ah Xu to bottom once. However, Ah Xu refused. To retaliate, Liang Lin looked for some men. Then, he got addicted topping them. However, his heart was obviously still with Ah Xu. Because he never let anyone top him. When he finally saw Lei Shan, his desire to conquer increased and he wanted him. He also wants for Ah Xu to be jealous, thus he tried to conquer Lei Shan. After he saw Ah Xu still has no reaction, he got mad and discarded Lei Shan. He ignored Ah Xu again and hanged out in Tianxing Entertainment. Then, Lei Shan''s murder finally came out.


    Liang Lin was silent all the time as he sat on the defendant''s seat. Even if Ah Xu was just beside him, but he never dared to look at him, nor talk to him. His eyes are dead, as well as his heart. When the verdict finally came out, he felt his heart finally became at peace. He ignored his father who was yelling and kicking beside him as the policemen escorted them out. Ah Xu was following behind him. When they went out of the court room, they were rained with curses from the crowd of people.


    Suddenly, a bottle of acid came out of nowhere and hit his head. His head suddenly bled and the bottle of acid that broke was sshed on his chest, searing his skin, the muscles underneath until all his skin disappeared and revealed his bone, together with his beating heart. He heard someone screamed, and suddenly it became chaotic. Everyone flew in all directions and the policemen immediately called for an ambnce as they tried to stop the bleeding on his head.


    Liang Lin felt himself slowly be numb in pain as his life leave him. He saw a shadow overhead and someone covered his chest, slightly scratching his heart. "I''m sorry." He heard Ah Xu whispered, but he felt it was all an illusion. How can Ah Xu apologize to him? Hemitted atrocious acts, and made himmit crimes. Now that he''s going to die, he must be happy, right? A tear escaped from his eye and trickled down his cheek. He felt something mixed in with his tear, but he thought it was blood.


    The policemen felt shocked when they saw Ah Xu was crying over Liang Lin''s chest. He carefully wrapped Liang Lin with his jacket and hugged him gently. Then, he cried in anguish. He was repeatedly saying "I''m sorry.", but the one who he wanted to hear his apology already left this world. "I''m sorry. Ah Lin. Ah Lin ¨C " he called as he wiped the blood off Liang Lin''s cold and pale face, ignoring the dumbstruck faces in front of him. "Ah Lin. Answer me. Please¡­ listen to me. I lied to you. Ah Lin ¨C " he called. However, Liang Lin can never hear him. He didn''t have a girlfriend, nor he was having a son. How can he have one of those two when ever since he saw Liang Lin, he already fell in love with him. He always turned a blind eye to Liang Lin''s acts. He''s beyond saving. However, when Liang Lin asked him his only wish, Ah Xu didn''t let him. It''s not because of pride. It''s because of fear. He was afraid Liang Lin would get tired of him. He doesn''t want Liang Lin to treat him like his male pets. He is afraid, if ever he gave Liang Lin his wish, their current rtionship would be broken. He will be treated as his guard again. "Ah Lin¡­" he called to him. However, Liang Lin wouldn''t hear him again. As Liang Lin asked him for his second andst wish, he felt his heart was crushed. Liang Lin doesn''t want to see him again, thus he didn''t even nce at him. Not even once even though they were just sitting beside each other. Ah Xu, on the other hand, had his eyes only on Liang Lin.


    The reason he betrayed Liang Lin was because he met Lei Shan again. Yes, even though how absurd it was, but he believes in his own eyes. Lei Shan came back from the dead. Ah Xu agreed with them to confess to the police of Liang Lin and Liang Jin''s crimes. However, Ah Xu asked for only one thing for them ¨C to let Liang Lin reincarnate. Qi Shan saw Ah Xu''s soul attribute through Connection. Thus, he agreed to Ah Xu''s request in exchange for Ah Xu to work in Afterlife Department as a grim reaper when he died. Ah Xu doesn''t understand what it is, but he nheless agreed. When he found out Liang Lin would lose his memories before he reincarnates, Ah Xu was relieved.


    Liang Lin may have wished for them not to meet again in his (LL) next life, but that doesn''t apply if Liang Lin already forgotten that wish of his. Ah Xu is this selfish. Thus, he agreed to Qi Shan''s n. Qi Shan was also happy. Ah Xu''s power is formidable ¨C just a step behind Lei Shan''s power. In order not to let Ah Xu disrupt Lei Shan''s fate in this world, Qi Shan would immediately bring Ah Xu''s soul to the Afterlife Department when Ah Xu died. Then, he can continue his n for Lei Shan to dominate this world.

 Chapter 55 - Abnormality

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Abnormality</h4>


    Yi Bing saw in the news the sess of Qi Shan and Lei Shan''s revenge for Lei Shan''s murder when Liang Lin''s death was announced, as well as Liang Jin and Ah Xu''s arrest. The Tianxing Entertainment announced the change in its management after they removed Liang Jin and Liang Lin from their position. However, the Tianxing''s poprity sank to the abyss. The public is now doubting them whether the other people in the entertainmentpany also had a hand on Lei Shan''s murder. Liang Jin and Liang Lin may have been caught ¨C and Liang Lin died, but there might be other people lurking in the dark¡­ every time people see the Tianxing''s employees in the street, they''d immediately move away from them or some, who were braver, curse at them. The employees who were timid or cannot handle the stress quitted. They casted away their ID and immediately sent their resignation letter to their supervisor. Some AWOL-ed, cannot wait to leave thepany. Even if their pay is good, but preserving their life is better. Because they have seen the dead insects and dead animals'' corpses mailed to thepany every day. The box might have covered the sight of the corpse, but the stink cannot be hidden ¨C just like the truth of Lei Shan''s murder.


    Yi Bing sighed after he sent a ''congrattions'' message to Qi Shan. Qi Shan and Lei Shan are on their way to the second step of their n ¨C finding the zombie ability users and gathering them. Qi Shan found out that Lei Shan actually canmunicate with other zombie ability users using telepathy when they met one of the ability users and Lei Shan found out what the zombie ability user was thinking.. It recognized him as the film emperor. When Lei Shan talked to it, naturally, the zombie ability user can''t speak. However, Lei Shan had heard its thoughts through his mind. Thus, Qi Shan suggested to Lei Shan to send a telepathic message to the zombie ability users. Qi Shan wanted to see how far can Lei Shan''s telepathic ability can reach. Qi Shan only knows that Lei Shan has two abilities, thus he was surprised to find another one. They went back to their hotel room to find Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Then, they tested Lei Shan''s telepathic ability on Huo Ling.


    They were surprised to find it didn''t work on Huo Ling! They were even more surprised that Yi Bing''s Wholeness and Qi Shan''s Connection has finally worn off of Huo Ling! Qi Shan thought Lei Shan might have another ability. But, Yi Bing pped him with the truth ¨C he was overthinking, and overconfident on Lei Shan. The Wholeness and Connection has worn off even before the two coulde back. Qi Shan, embarrassed, immediately left with Lei Shan again to gather more zombie ability users. That left Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Even though the Wholeness and Connection on Huo Ling are ineffective, but to other people, it is still affecting them since it was set for a whole month. Huo Ling, on the other hand, still cannot speak.


    Yi Bing turned off the TV and then turned to Huo Ling who was picking the leaf of the nt. Not only Wholeness and Connection''s effect has disappeared on him, but even his fire ability has left him. Now, Yi Bing cannot totallymunicate with Huo Ling. In the previous world, which is Huo Ling''s previous life, Huo Ling''s soul is burning bright and fierce thus he wanted to recruit him to be a grim reaper. Huo Ling''s soul attribute is above the normal. However, now, his soul attribute disappeared.


    Yi Bing''s brows knitted. He turned only to see Huo Ling was looking at him. Could it be, unbeknownst to Qi Shan, Lei Shan still has another ability? But, Lei Shan already has three, and it is way too heaven-defying. Shen Sheng and the other god won''t permit Lei Shan''s existence if he''ll have another ability. Three is already the maximum. Also, Qi Shan spected Lei Shan''s third ability ¨C telepathy, is an arrangement in this world. Lei Shan''s misery in this world was paid off by him gaining a third ability. He got his third ability on his first world. Qi Shan may not know why, but Yi Bing does.


    Yi Bing knew that Qi Shan, when he was an archangel, stolen the Death Note of a grim reaper to change Lei Shan''s fate. However, when Lei Shan found out this, he convinced Qi Shan to let him go. "We will see each other again in my next life." Lei Shan told Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan''s tears fell non-stop. "But you will forget me." He said.


    Lei Shan smiled. "I may forget you, but you''re still there to make me remember, hm?" he said and nuzzled his cheek on Qi Shan''s head. "Even if I''ll forget you, but my heart won''t. So, let me go. This way and you will have lesser punishment. Qi Shan." He told him.


    Qi Shan cried and hugged Lei Shan tight. "We may still see each other¡­ yet it still hurts to see you dying¡­" he said.


    The Death Note Qi Shan stole was Yi Bing''s. Yi Bing was already demoted when this happened and he became a grim reaper, thus, he owns a Death Note. He and Qi Shan were still close friends, thus Qi Shan thought Yi Bing would forgive him. Yi Bing really forgave him, but the gods can''t. Thus, Qi Shan was punished severely. However, even though Qi Shan was punished, but Lei Shan wasn''t. Instead, they rewarded Lei Shan ¨C another ability for his soul, telepathy. The gods noticed Lei Shan was very perceptive to his surrounding, thus he noticed Qi Shan when Qi Shan was sent to the mortal world for an assignment as his responsibility as an archangel.


    Yi Bing doesn''t think Lei Shan has a fourth ability. Thus, he was confused why would Huo Ling''s soul attribute would disappear. Why? He thought as he opened hismunicator ¨C the holographic screen on his ck watch, and saw there was still no reply from the Afterlife Department after he sent an inquiry regarding Huo Ling''s soul attribute. "¡­ is San Di ying games again?" he muttered.


    In the Afterlife Department, San Di sneezed. "Who''s cursing me?" he asked and wiped his nose before he continued tapping on his keyboard. On the screen, the game interface can be seen.


    Back to Yi Bing, he stared at Huo Ling who was looking at him ¨C his eyes filled with bewilderment. ¡­ now what? Yi Bing thought, suddenly having a foreboding. His fear was confirmed when he saw Huo Ling poured a powder on the floor and wrote: who are you? Where am I? Why am I here?


    ¡­ damn it. Now his memories are lost again?!

 Chapter 56 - Reappearance

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Reappearance</h4>


    "Hahahahaha! Hahahaha - !" Qi Shan rolled on the floor,ughing, while he held his stomach. His right fist was even hitting the carpeted floor and there were tearsing out of his eyes, trickling down his flushed cheeks because he''s out of breath fromughing. "0001, you''re really, really unlucky!" he told Yi Bing andughed again, almost having a fit.


    "Sure not as unlucky as you." Yi Bing muttered as he nced at Lei Shan, then to Qi Shan. Qi Shan didn''t hear what he said since he wasughing loudly. Yi Bing was afraid the hotel staff would pass by and hear them, then see Lei Shan inside. Lei Shan had been on the risetely because his death was uncovered. "Shut up." He told Qi Shan. This guy would endanger his assignment!


    "Hahahaha¡­ okay ¨C haha." Qi Shanughed as he wiped his tears. "So, did Di San reply?" he asked, referring to San Di.. Only people close to Di San can call him ''San Di'' ¨C meant, ''third earth''. He, Qi Shan and Gu Shi have earth abilities in the Afterlife Department. Qi Shan was the first one to appear in the Afterlife Department, followed by Gu Shi who became the director because of his temperament. Di San was the third earth ability user, thus he was called ''San Di''. Among the high-ranking officers in the Afterlife Department, only Qi Shan calls Di San by his given name. Gu Shi, Yi Bing, Feng Er, Jin Wu, Liu Lin, Si Shui, Hai Ba and Sha Jiu calls Di San as ''San Di'', referring to him as the third earth ability user. Qi Shan wasn''t named as ''Di'' since his arrogance is as tall as the mountain. Gu Shi, on the other hand, lived and died in his hometown, which is situated in a valley thus he was named ''Gu'' by the grim reaper that fetched him. And so, the ''Di'' was given to Di San.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. He looked at Huo Ling who was sitting on the floor and did a staring contest with the nt. Yi Bing''s face was covered in dark lines.


    "Eh¡­? If Di San won''t reply, how about contacting Gu Shi?" Qi Shan asked.


    "I already did. There''s no reply from him." Yi Bing exhaled a puff of cold smoke from his mouth, surprising Huo Ling who made a soft sound of exim. He stared at him with his round eyes.


    "Say, 0001. Isn''t he cuter nowpared to before? Before, he looked dull." Qi Shanmented as he remembered the first time he met Huo Ling. Huo Ling has no sense of presence. He only silently follows Yi Bing. "Right now, his mentality is that of a 3 years old kid. Look!" he chuckled when he saw Huo Ling pouted, his eyes watery as he stared at Yi Bing when Yi Bing ignored him.


    Yi Bing felt a headache and he rubbed his temple. "Yeah. Sure. But are you the one who''d look after him? He''s my assignment." He reminded Qi Shan. Qi Shan just shrugged. Yi Bing sighed and turned to Huo Ling. "¡­" he saw Huo Ling went to a corner, his back on them was filled with dejection. "Do you know where to buy a child rearing guide?" he asked Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan roared inughter. He told Lei Shan to trymunicating with Huo Ling. Lei Shan tried to use his telepathy to Huo Ling again. However, it still failed. "There seems to be something blocking me frommunicating with him." Lei Shan spoke.


    That caught Qi Shan and Yi Bing''s attention. "Something?" they both said.


    "I can''t reach his mind." Lei Shan said.


    Yi Bing fell into a deep contemtion. "This is really weird." He said. "San Di usually immediately replies. Gu Shi, too." He said and tapped his wrist watch. An empty screen appeared above it. He received no reply.


    "I''ll try calling Di San." Qi Shan offered.


    "Please do." Yi Bing said. Qi Shan never asks for help from Di San unless it is very important. "En? I received an auto-reply." He said and showed Yi Bing his screen.


    3257: I am currently busy. Please redirect your queries to 1110.


    Yi Bing saw it and he frowned. 1110 is the front office. Why? He sent his messagesst night yet San Di¡­ ah, right. There''s a time difference in each world. Yi Bing have sent his message in the morning and the Afterlife Department received it also in the morning. However, if Yi Bing sent another message at night, the Afterlife Department might receive it still in the morning. Di San must have done something in between the time he sent his two messages, thus he can''t reply. What could have been so important that both the director and assistant director have left? Di San and Gu Shi won''t leave their post since the matters of the souls are too important.


    He exhaled, then nced at Huo Ling who was drawing on the floor using the powder he scattered earlier. He was giggling when he saw the figures he had drawn are amusing him. I hope nothing bad happens¡­ he thought, thinking of the Afterlife Department. "We''re on our own now." He said as he walked towards Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling: ?


    Yi Bing''s brow twitched when he saw the big question mark Huo Ling wrote. "Does psychotherapy apply on the undead, too?" he asked Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan almost lost it. He rolled inughter again.


    Afterlife Department.


    Gu Shi looked at Di San, Feng Er, Si Shui, Jin Wu, Liu Lin, Hai Ba and Sha Jiu. His expression grave as he pointed to the projector screen. "As ofte, 320 grim reapers have died." He started. "109 are injured. 40 are missing. 3 have AWOL-ed." He said and looked at one of them. "We can''t me those who have AWOL-ed. They were already given a second chance to live. Facing a Soul Eater, one would really get cold feet. Only those who are bravest among the brave ones can face them. Each of you are in a league of your own, and can kill two or more Soul Eaters. However, the unfortunate grim reapers that the Soul Eaters have chanced upon are just ordinary onespared to you." He exined. "Right now, 25 Soul Eaters have been confirmed that appeared. We have to mobilize two groups ¨C one for fetching the assignments left by those grim reapers that died, were injured, went missing and AWOL-ed. The second group ¨C " he said. " ¨C is to exterminate the Soul Eaters." He told them.

 Chapter 57 - Regression

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Regression</h4>


    "No reply yet?" Qi Shan asked Yi Bing.


    "None." Yi Bing answered. One week have already passed. In between the worlds, space and time are irregr. Thus, even if Yi Bing and Qi Shan knows this fact, but they wouldn''t know the time difference nor they can calcte the time. Even with Ling Er and Ling San''s space abilities, and Ling Ba''s time abilities, they can''t transcend the time and space in between the worlds.


    Lei Shan and Qi Shan already recruited 1,000 ability user zombies while 500 non-ability user zombies. Their speed of development is slow since some of the zombies have their body rotted and they died ¨C again. Some were caught and secretly hid by the government to investigate the cause of their revival while some who have higher intelligence were hiding. Thus, he only managed to recruit 1500 zombies. They are currently hiding on the abandoned building Qi Shan have prepared beforehand. It has concealment wards on all sides so no one would see the 1500 zombies inside the building..


    "I wonder what have happened¡­" Qi Shan said, his face confused. "It must be something big. Even Gu Shi can''t be contacted." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "You should focus on your task now." He told him.


    Qi Shan grinned. "You, too." He said. "You have your hands full." He added and looked at Huo Ling who was now digging soil.


    A vein popped on Yi Bing''s head. He didn''t answer and instead just walked towards Huo Ling, then he picked him up by the back of his clothes. "Ah!" Huo Ling eximed and waved his hands and feet, his face looked like he was loathed to part from the soul.


    Yi Bing''s face was as dark as the storm. He dragged Huo Ling inside the building. Qi Shan just watched them on the side, enjoying the show while Lei Shan was sitting at the front, doing a long staring contest with the zombie ability users. It was eerily quiet and looked frightening, as if they were having a cult meeting. The onlycking is ck cloaks over their head and markings on the walls and floor.


    "Pa! PA!" Huo Ling''s palm hit the floor repeatedly, expressing his displeasure after Yi Bing parted him from the soil. "PA!" a loud p was heard when Huo Ling pped the old table on the side.


    Yi Bing''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot and ice covered the walls and the floor, including the ceiling. However, it''s as if Huo Ling can''t see it. He continued to stomp his feet on the floor, creating smoke-filled dust that floated in the air. It was still not enough. Huo Ling punched the walls!


    Yi Bing gritted his teeth when he saw Huo Ling''s knuckles were bruised and some of his skin was scratched. He immediately froze Huo Ling''s fists and pulled him away from the walls. "Stop." He told him.


    Huo Ling violently shook his head. Yi Bing was afraid Huo Ling''s head would fall off thus he immediately held Huo Ling''s head to stop him. Seeing that he can''t move his head, Huo Ling moved his body instead to twist off his neck. Yi Bing guessed his intention and he immediately frozen Huo Ling''s neck and body to stop him from moving. "Hmph!" Huo Ling frowned when he can''t do what he wanted to do anymore after his body was rendered immobile.


    If Huo Ling could, his cheeks would have already puffed up. Yi Bing saw his stiff expression since he couldn''t, and felt his anger was dissipated. Huo Ling''s mind was regressing, Yi Bing noticed it. Qi Shan could only guess after the result since he isn''t like Yi Bing who already knew Huo Ling and been with Huo Ling before. They don''t know how this happened. But, as days continued, Huo Ling was acting like a child. Huo Ling digging the soil is the proof. Yi Bing asked Lei Shan again to trymunicating with Huo Ling, but to no avail. Lei Shan still said the same thing ¨C there was something blocking him from getting through Huo Ling''s mind. Thus, they could only give up.


    While Qi Shan was recruiting zombies with Lei Shan, Yi Bing''s whole time was focused on Huo Ling. He is afraid Huo Ling would suddenly show up before people and be caught by the government to be experimented on. Thus, he couldn''t keep his eyes off of Huo Ling even for just one second. One time he did, Huo Ling disappeared. It took him for a long time to find Huo Ling. When he asked Qi Shan to use his earth ability to survey the surrounding, they found Huo Ling at the bottom of the pond, staring at the frogs and fishes at the bottom of it. When Yi Bing fished out Huo Ling, there was a snake that wrapped itself around Huo Ling''s ankle. The snake was unfortunate since Yi Bing had frozen it. It shouldn''t havetched on Huo Ling!


    Yi Bing, in order to dry off Huo Ling, he frozen the water all over Huo Ling''s body and then cracked them. Then, he asked him to change his clothes. However, one hour already passed and Huo Ling still didn''te out of the room. When Yi Bing finally decided to check on him, he found Huo Ling was wringing the clothes and bit it like it''s a baguette. Yi Bing almost frozen the whole room. He was emanating cold air, literally, as he approached Huo Ling. He borrowed a clothes'' iron from the staff and ironed Huo Ling''s clothes t. Then, without scruples, he personally undressed Huo Ling, then immediately dressed him up. Yi Bing, of course, didn''t dare looked where it''s inappropriate. However, the only wound he saw on Huo Ling''s body is the wound on his head. Huo Ling is too clean and fair. Yi Bing, when Huo Ling was stillmunicative before, heard from Huo Ling about Jin Yu''s story of his (HL) life. Thus, Yi Bing knew Huo Ling is a young master of a former wealthy family. Huo Ling never experienced the hardships of life until his family died, and he was forced to poverty and looked for a job. However, he still hasn''t aplishednding a job when he unfortunately died.


    "Stop giving me headaches." He told Huo Ling after he cleaned Huo Ling''s hands and fingers, including his nails, with a damp cloth. If there is anything that''s great about Yi Bing, he is very meticulous and attentive of everything. Thus, Huo Ling''s nails were also cleaned together with his fingers and hands. "If you will disappear one day, how will I find you?" he asked Huo Ling. He knew Huo Ling wouldn''t understand him, but he still asked anyway. Yesterday, Huo Ling disappeared again. As usual, Yi Bing asked Qi Shan to look for Huo Ling. However, they were shocked of what they found out.


    Qi Shan couldn''t detect Huo Ling''s presence.

 Chapter 58 - Performance

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Performance</h4>


    Afterlife Department, R&D.


    "Do you think we could create another weapon, but this time, against the Soul Eaters?" Hai Ba asked Sha Jiu.


    "The greatest weapon I have made so far is my baby Anji." Sha Jiu said while chewing on a gum. Anji Lin is the angel Lolita doll Yi Bing borrowed from the R&D.


    "Right. Yi Bing borrowed it and we saw its effects." Hai Ba said. "By the way, I wonder how is Yi Bing now." Earlier, Yi Bing and Qi Shan weren''t present in the meeting. They don''t call for Qi Shan since Qi Shan handles the Important Souls. As for Yi Bing¡­


    "When has he ever became present in our meetings?" Sha Jiu said. Yi Bing is known for his indifference, thus no one bothers him. Not even for important meetings. "He must be on another assignment again." He added.


    Hai Ba nodded. He didn''t ask further and he and Sha Jiu continued their work.


    Conference Room.


    Gu Shi watched as each one of them walked out of the door until he and Di San were the ones left inside the room. Di San conscientiously brewed him coffee. "Have you replied to Yi Bing yet?" Gu Shi asked.


    "Not yet." Di San answered. "What should I reply" he asked.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer as he looked at Yi Bing''s queries.


    0001: Special Soul Huo Ling is exhibiting strange behaviors after my Wholeness struck him. His memories were lost.


    0001: Important Soul Lei Shan''s ability cannot affect Special Soul Huo Ling.


    0001: Special Soul Huo Ling''s soul attribute disappeared. Do?you know?what happened?


    "Huo Ling''s information is highly confidential." Gu Shi said. Di san fell silent. When he became the assistant director, Shen Sheng generously told him about Yi Bing and Huo Ling''s past. Di San wasn''t surprised of Yi Bing being formerly archangel since it isn''t really a secret, and Yi Bing is open-minded about this sore spot of his. Archangels'' code starts in 000, and the fourth digit ranged from 1 to 9. Thus, Yi Bing is obviously an archangel ¨C before.


    What shocked Di San the most is Huo Ling. Yi Bing''s life is entangled with his (HL), most especially Yi Bing''s sin. Thus, when Di San receives Yi Bing''s messages, he tells him what should he said, and he doesn''t tell him what he should not said. Not because he is afraid of Shen Sheng, but because Di San can''t bear to tell Yi Bing''s past to him.


    Yi Bing has lost his memory, as well as he forgotten about Huo Ling ¨C and his sin to Huo Ling. Now, what should they tell Yi Bing? Obviously, they cannot tell him that Huo Ling is also an archangel ¨C 0000, and Huo Ling''s ability is Neutralization ¨C to negate everything, including the abilities, as well as his own one.


    In the Special World, Yi Bing watched as Qi Shan''s brows were twitching uncontrobly as he looked at Lei Shanmunicating with the zombies silently ¨C through telepathy. "All he does is do a staring contest with these zombies!" Qi Shan said in exasperation.


    "Lei Shan is also a zombie." Yi Bing said.


    "All he does is do a staring contest with his fellow zombies!" Qi Shan rephrased.


    "That''s how telepathy is." Yi Bing said.


    "I wish he could do something other than telepathy!" Qi Shan finally voiced out his concern.


    "He has wind and lightning abilities." Yi Bing reminded him.


    "I wish he can do something too shy, not this thing so in." Qi Shan frowned. He felt disillusioned.


    Yi Bing looked at Qi Shan. "You don''t want him to be low-key? He won''t attract the government''s eyes if he''s like this." He told Qi Shan. He doesn''t know the qualms of having protagonists as his assignments.


    Qi Shan''s hackles are raised, but he needs to calm himself. He looked at Yi Bing, a look of frustration is on his eyes. Yi Bing obviously doesn''t understand Qi Shan''s worries. Qi Shan has seen too many kinds of protagonists and helped them in their life''s aplishes. There was one who will be the biggest mafia boss, and he helped him loot the banks and smuggles firearms in a very high-profiled manner. It was too cool! There''s also the sky and sea gods quarreling. Qi Shan helped the sea god pull down the sky god from the heaven and they drowned the sea god together, making the sea god the god above all the gods! The excitement is still lingering on his skin when he finished his task. The sea god gifted him all kinds of sea foods when he left, and telling him toe back again when he had time since he''ll teach him the mermaid dance. The mermaids were beautifully dancing in the water, and Qi Shan wanted to learn it!


    But, the most disappointing of all his protagonists is Lei Shan. Lately, the government sensed an organization of zombies ¨C which is their doing. Qi Shan calcted the time, and now that they have gathered millions of zombies, training them on how to use their ability, Qi Shan wanted Lei Shan to challenge the government! But! Lei Shan doesn''t! Want! To! Clearly! And it''s already three months that have passed in this world! Yet Lei Shan still didn''t make a move. Qi Shan wanted to choke him to wake him, but he didn''t dare to since he''s afraid Lei Shan might identally destroy the world. Thus, he could only secretly brew his dissatisfaction on the side as Lei Shan did a staring contest with his zombie subordinates.


    Since Qi Shan can''t vent out his frustrations, of course, he doesn''t want others to not be frustrated. Thus, he turned to Yi Bing. "His finger is about to fall off from all that sucking." He ''kindly'' told Yi Bing.


    As expected, Yi Bing''s face darkened as he immediately pulled Huo Ling''s hand to stop him from sucking his thumb. Huo Ling''s face looked dumbfounded when he can no longer suck his thumb. Then, a second after his eyes went round like saucers. "WAH!" he wailed. However, since his body no longer functioning normally, he has no tears. But, Yi Bing knew he is crying. "WAH!"


    Yi Bing''s face turned darker and his body emitting cold air like an open refrigerator. Qi Shan immediately escaped when the floor started to be covered by ice. Huo Ling''s mind finally regressed to an infant''s!

 Chapter 59 - Afterlife Department

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Afterlife Department</h4>


    3257: You''re in a Special World, which has many factors to consider. There are also abilities present. Special Soul Huo Ling''s condition must be affected by an unknown factor in that world.


    0001: Copy.


    Di San showed Yi Bing''s reply to Gu Shi. Gu Shi sighed in relief. "This would do." He said. "0000 and 0001. If something unexpected happens, we don''t know what will be the result." He told Di San. He remembered when he met Huo Ling before and was about to go to Huo Ling when Shen Sheng called for him. Gu Shi then realized, if ever he had distracted Yi Bing and Huo Ling and have said something he definitely shouldn''t¡­ 0001 is already scary.. How much more 0000?


    Gu Shi forced these thoughts out of his head and he rxed.


    Special World ¨C Zombie Ability Users.


    "What''s wrong?" Qi Shan asked when he saw Yi Bing was staring at his holographic screen for a long time.


    "Nothing." Yi Bing answered and finally removed his gaze. He then saw Qi Shan leisurely sipping wine, a look of victory on his face. "What happened?" he asked. The reason why he was sticking to Qi Shan even though he wanted to run miles away from him is because he doesn''t have any idea on how to raise a ''kid''. Qi Shan has always beenpetent and would be full of ideas, thus he endured Qi Shan''s jokes and teasing him.


    A look of satisfaction shed in Qi Shan''s eyes and he has a smug smile on his lips. "Lei Shan will finally make his move against this country''s government." Qi Shan said, a triumphant tone in his voice. "This country is just the beginning." He added.


    Yi Bing could never follow his thoughts. Having a protagonist as your task is really tiring and troublesome since protagonists will always be chased by troubles. They are a trouble-ma. Thus, Yi Bing ¨C even though he''s 0001 and the first to work in the Afterlife Department, he chose simpler tasks. It proved his decision was right, since even a simple Huo Ling is already this troublesome.


    Thinking this, he looked at the culprit Huo Ling who was sucking a baby''s teeter. Since Huo Ling doesn''t need to eat, Yi Bing didn''t buy him milk. Heck, he is a 23-year old man, not an infant ¨C even if he is now acting and thinking like one. If there would be a chance, Huo Ling would regain his memories, how will Huo Ling face these shameful things he has done? Yi Bing also knows how to be considerate, thus he didn''t do anything overboard like making Huo Ling drink from a baby''s milk bottle to humiliate him more. Huo Ling already lost face in front of Qi Shan. Fortunately, Lei Shan and the other zombies doesn''t care about face. They already died and all, what''s there to be shy about?


    But, this way of thinking doesn''t apply on Huo Ling. Yi Bing knows how thin Huo Ling''s face is. If Huo Ling would learn of the things he had done while his mind regressed, Yi Bing could guess Huo Ling mightmit suicide out of embarrassment. "0007." He called Qi Shan.


    "Yeah?" Qi Shan is still immersed in happiness.


    "I will be leaving with my assignment." Yi Bing said. "San Di already replied. He told me to find something strange. It must be what affected my assignment''s mind." He exined.


    "¡­ shouldn''t you stick to Lei Shan?" Qi Shan suddenly said.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Not only troubles, but strange things are also attracted by the protagonists." Qi Shan told Yi Bing.


    ck lines covered Yi Bing''s face. "No thanks." He answered. No wonder Qi Shan turned even stranger. It was due to the protagonists that his mentality has be strange. "We''ll be leaving now." He said and rose from his seat.


    "Yeah. Take care." Qi Shan waved his hand.


    "Oh, right." Yi Bing said when he remembered something. "Soul Eaters resurfaced in our world." He told Qi Shan.


    "What?!" Qi Shan suddenly rose from his seat and his chair was overturned. "You say¡­ Soul Eaters?!" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "I also killed one before." He told Qi Shan about the Soul Eater in the S Apartment Building. "San Di and Gu Shi must have sent you a message, too. Better check it out." he told Qi Shan before he picked up Huo Ling and they teleported.


    Qi Shan immediately checked his inbox and indeed, there are messages from Di san and Gu Shi. It was sent to him and Yi Bing ¨C the ones who are out and currently doing their tasks, telling them about the situation in their world.


    Their world is a Supernatural World. However, among all the worlds, it is the most stable. After the Hell was destroyed by the strange creatures called Soul Eaters, the Heaven sent the archangels to destroy all the Soul Eaters. What''s terrifying about them is not only their ability to devour the soul, but also they can consume the souls'' attributes. Thus, they can also use the souls'' attributes. It would take them longer time to digest the souls with attributes, and longer time if the souls'' attributes are stronger, but, in the end, if they could really digest the abilities then they would be stronger and harder to kill.


    Thus, in the war 50,000 years ago, both sides have perished. They sessfully killed the Soul Eaters, but many were sacrificed. However, for some reason, the gods noticed that the world had undergone a big change. Many tunnels leading to the other worlds have appeared. They discovered that the time and space in the other worlds are different from theirs. Then, after sending people to the other worlds, they found their world is the most stable.


    Since the Hell has been destroyed, the number of souls in their world gradually increased. The order of reincarnation became chaotic. Since the reincarnation of the souls is limited in their own world, the world became unstable again when many people died and their soul slowly filled up their world. Thus, the highest and only one true god ¨C Shen Taijun, decided to send the souls to the other worlds to reincarnate. However, since they will be foreign to those worlds, Shen Taijun sent people to monitor the souls that went to the other worlds. Seeing that the souls can adapt to the world after losing their memories ¨C as followed in the previous reincarnation process, Shen Taijun permitted the reincarnation of the souls in the other worlds under the premise that someone will have to guide them after they died and be sent to another world to reincarnate. They cannot let something foreign in one world remain for too long. There are various rules in the other worlds that needed to be considered, too. Thus, they could only send the souls in another world again. This led to the creation of the Afterlife Department.


    There''s one more mission the people of the Afterlife Department needed to do aside from monitoring the souls ¨C it is to destroy anything that might affect the afterlife of those who died. The ones to destroy are in the form of Soul Eaters.

 Chapter 60 - Mentality

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Mentality</h4>


    Qi Shan could still feel the shiver running along his spine and all his hairs stood on ends when he first saw a Soul Eater. Looking at the lumps of meat throbbing and convulsing repeatedly, Qi Shan started to abstain from eating meat that day. He retched for an hour before he recovered. Fortunately, the Soul Eater he fought against with is still is an infant ¨C no. He doesn''t darepare a Soul Eater with an infant of a human. Since the Soul Eater he faced against is too weak, he managed to live on his first day fighting against it after he suffered a mental blow. They are too disgusting to look at. Fortunately, he has a great mental strength to deal with the visual stress he is facing. After he fought with them and he felt his eyes sore.


    Now these literal eyesores are back. Qi Shan hugged himself when he shivered from the cold. He''d rather face dozens of Zerg armies than look at the disgusting Soul Eaters that appear in various colors due to the different soul attributes they have eaten. He felt like he''d hate the rainbow for being too colorful every time he sees it.


    He sighed and looked at Lei Shan who was walking towards him. He had just finished his meeting with his undead soldiers. "What''s, wrong?" Lei Shan asked when he saw Qi Shan''s face looked slightly pale and he was sweating. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    Qi Shan was too distracted to notice Lei Shan''s action. His mind was still on the Soul Eaters. "A problem came up in our world." He answered.


    Lei Shan stared at his face. Being with Qi Shan for more than a month, he knew that the man would never speak of his problems unless they are bothering him too much. "After I deal with this world, I can help you." He told Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened, then heughed. "Hahahaha! You''re joking!" he held his stomach as he bent inughter.


    Lei Shan''s brows knitted. "What''s wrong?" he asked, confused.


    "Right. I still haven''t told you." Qi Shan said as he wiped his tears. "When you ''die'' in this world, you will be sent to your next life after wiping out your memories." He told him.


    "What?" Lei Shan frowned.


    Qi Shan shrugged. "That''s how it is." He said, suppressing his smile. Actually, with Lei Shan''s abilities, he can be a grim reaper. However, Qi Shan felt being naughty this time. Thus, he didn''t tell Lei Shan he can choose between reincarnating and being a grim reaper. Now that their world''s situation is grim, the Afterlife Department wouldn''t want to miss this opportunity to recruit Lei Shan.


    Qi Shan isn''t aware that he made a grave mistake today just because of a moment of capriciousness. He will be severely punished by Lei Shan in the future. He could have been saved if he saw Lei Shan''s face darkening at that moment. But he''s drowned in happiness and he missed it. "Oh." He heard Lei Shan said, his voice indifferent.


    Qi Shan was surprised by Lei Shan''s reaction. "You won''t miss me?" he asked, his voice teasing. He has a wide grin on his face like Cheshire Cat. But, he was bound to be disappointed when he saw Lei Shan just turned his back on him and walked away. "Aww¡­ what a boring person." He muttered, his excitement was slightly doused with cold water by Lei Shan. His assignments have always been lively ones, since they are the protagonists. There are also some who are very gloomy. But, their enthusiasm for vengeance gives him excitement. Kill people here, trample those people there. They are too depressing because of the misfortune they experienced, yet their desire to revenge wasn''t dampened in the slightest. Instead, it burned more and more!


    Lei Shan isn''t any different from these people, but how can he remain so calm in the face of his enemies? He didn''t even punch Ah Xu when they saw him before. He didn''t rejoice when Liang Lin died. And he didn''t even kill Liang Jun in his prison cell. Qi Shan can even kill these people for Lei Shan. But, it was Lei Shan who told him not to. Qi Shan has never met a very understanding protagonist who suffered humiliation and injustice¡­ ''understanding'', my ass! Lei Shan looked like he doesn''t care about anything! He''s just beingzy!


    Qi Shan frowned. It seems like he finally understood the mentality of his new assignment. Lei Shan thinks that since his life already ended, there''s no need to fuss about the past. He felt that he already has done his best, and now it''s time for him to rest. The more he thinks about this, the darker Qi Shan''s face is. He remembered his words of ''encouragement'' to persuade Lei Shan to act.


    "Look. You and your ''brothers'' have died miserably. Won''t you avenge yourself and make them avenge themselves? The government already knew about your existence, anyway. They will do everything just to catch each one of you. Right now, they are looking for the discrepancies in the hospital records of which corpses are missing. If you won''t take control now, you''ll forever be hunted by the government and will continue to hide, not given a moment of rest by them!" he told Lei Shan who was just lying on the ground, silently staring at the night sky. This time is already a luxury for the film emperor who works 330 days in a year.


    Qi Shan should have known. With Lei Shan who had burnt out himself working while he''s alive, he was seeking forfort and peace in this afterlife of his. Out of the paragraph-length speech of his, only thest sentence moved him (LS)! He turned and looked at Lei Shan who sat on the chair in front while his ''brothers'' stood before him and they did another ''staring contest''. Lei Shan must be anxious to crush the government in order to achieve his peace.


    Suddenly, the corner of his lips rose. So be it. He thought. As long as Lei Shan would be the leader of this world, it doesn''t matter how long or how short will it be aplished. Qi Shan only knows, the government will definitely suffer a crushing defeat on Lei Shan''s hands!

 Chapter 61 - Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Spection</h4>


    Yi Bing watched in the TV screen the exchange of the bullets and the water and fire abilities that looked like fireworks dazzling in the night. However, this isn''t anything to be celebrated. Rather, the humanity is on its way to doom. The only one who is happy with this event is Qi Shan, who was maniacallyughing on the side.


    Yi Bing looked at him and Lei Shan who were watching the news on the TV. Qi Shan and Lei Shan just suddenly appeared before him and Huo Ling. Despite Yi Bing already left, Qi Shan still find him. Well, Yi Bing never said for Qi Shan to not find him.


    Lei Shan and the government''s showdown already started three days ago. The public is already aware something strange and bad is about toe. And their hunch is right when one night, outside their window, they saw a group of zombies walking down the streets in arge group. In the first nce, they looked like normal people. However, when who knows who suddenly shouted that one of their family members ¨C who was supposedly dead, is in therge group, they immediately peed in their pants and locked the windows and doors of their house in fear that the zombies might attack them! Fortunately, therge group only roamed the streets that night, causing fear andmotion.. That night is bound to be sleepless. The videos about the zombies appearing at night were posted in the inte. But, some people said that the videos are fake. However, when it''s already two consecutive nights the zombies appeared, they have no other choice but to believe. The government suppressed the news again, but they can''t quell the public''s voices thus they were forced to admit the truth: the undead are walking on theirnd. The government immediately advised them to avoid the zombies. The people aren''t stupid. They knew that the apocalypse hase!


    The government, in order to assure the people, started the war against the undead army. Of course, some of them have sinister intentions to catch the zombies to lead them to the immortality and to gain an ability. How can Lei Shan and Qi Shan not know about this? Thus, their attacks became aggressive.


    Today is the fourth day of the zombies'' appearance and the second day of the humanity''s war against non-humans. Qi Shan is very delighted. He likes lively events ¨C just like right now. Lei Shan and Qi Shan let Lei Shan''s ''brothers'' fight against the soldiers tonight to test the zombies'' strength against the humans'' weapons. Obviously, it is the humanity''s loss. Some of the soldiers died while most that were left are injured. What''s worse, the soldiers that died became zombies and fought against them!


    The soldiers were despairing. Is bing a zombie the answer to this war? But of course, they didn''t dare test with their life. They held on until the break of the dawn when the zombies head back and hide. Some of the soldiers already tried to secretly follow the zombies to know their hideout, but they never came back. They could already guess, those soldiers died in the hands of the zombies. Thus, no one tried to follow them again.


    On the government''s side, the atmosphere is tense. No one dared try to droop their head and wink even for a second thiste at night. The war between the humans and non-humans is just outside the state building. It was obvious that the zombies'' target is the leader of this country. They want the control of the state! The president was coldly sweating and looked pale. "Is there still no result from the subjects we''ve caught?" he asked the head of the research project.


    "None¡­" the person answered. "They all are normal corpses. Most that we caught have no abilities. Some who has, their ability is too low we can''t find anything." He exined, frustration in his voice.


    They all fell silent and the explosions outside just increased the fear in their heart that makes their heart beat like a drum. "We have to find a breakthrough¡­" the president muttered. Or else, the humanity will be all turned into zombies!


    "Mr. President." Someone called. "I noticed, these zombies don''t attack the humans." He said. Everyone''s attention was caught by him and they all turned to him. "Does this mean they have an organization?" he asked.


    "Impossible!" someone rose from their seat. "How can this be? Their brain has already stopped functioning!" he said. Everyone nodded, agreeing to what he said.


    That person spoke again. "What if they have an ability tomunicate with each other?" he asked. They all turned to him again. They all knew that the two people arguing are on opposing sides. However, they can''t not ignore what this person is saying. He has a point. As to prove his words, he added. "Their attacks are synchronized. Their appearance is controlled. Someone must be manipting behind the scenes." He said.


    The other person violently reacted. "What are you implying?!" he said, his face red in anger.


    "I am only specting." That person calmly said. "Why do you look panicked?" he asked.


    The other person''s eyes are wide in anger and are bloodshot. He wanted to kill this person! Now everyone is staring at him, suspicion in their eyes. "You''re speaking nonsense!" he said.


    "Enough." The president said, pinching the space between his brows. "It''s alreadyte. Let''s stop here." He said.


    "But, Mr. President ¨C "


    "Be careful when you go home." The president told them and rose from his seat. "This meeting is adjourned." He added and left.


    Everyone looked at each other, then outside that was supposedly dark already because it''s the middle of the night. However, it looked as bright as during the day because of the flying fireballs together with lighting ability from the zombies. How can we go home like this? We''re already afraid we''re going to be killed the moment we step a foot outside the door, or be shot while walking out the door. They thought.


    However, they felt that staying at home is safer, thus they hurried home, avoiding the ces where the zombies are appearing.

 Chapter 62 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Change</h4>


    "AAAAAH!" a woman screamed and fell on her knees, trembling violently as she raised her pale face to look at the zombie that appeared before her. "A-Ah Ye¡­ f-forgive me¡­ I didn''t mean to forget you. I''m too lonely when you died!" she cried as she boldly hugged the zombie''s knees. He was her boyfriend. "Ah Ye¡­" she cried, and her tear that fell touched the silver ring on her hand.


    The zombie looked at it and saw it was their engagement ring. He gave it to her, but he died before they could get married. If the zombie could cry, he would. He stiffly patted the woman''s back to console her. This is the best that he could do for his ex-fiancee. Unfortunately, he couldn''t tell her his wishes for her.


    One zombie and one woman are sticking together on the street. Some more timid people were scared witless and hurried away.. Some who are brave began to cry and started to look for their loved ones that died, hoping their loved ones also ''lived'' again. The grief they felt cannotpare to the joy they will feel if they will meet them again. Perhaps, they could live together with them again. Thus, they began to go to the hospitals and cemeteries.


    The government didn''t expect this reaction from the people. There were still some who retained their sanity and didn''t look for their family members that died. Dead is dead. Even if the dead ''lived'' again, but their differences are bound to be seen in the future. But, for those whose hope was lit up, they will cherish this moment that they could still keep their loved ones again.


    "They''ve started to brainwash the people!" a minister said and punched the table, only to sucked in his breath when he felt pain. His face turned pale from the pain and he immediately withdrew his hand and hid it behind him, feeling his knuckles still throbbing.


    "We feel deep regret and grief when a family member dies. One would want to seize this chance to be with them again." Someone said.


    "But, they already died!" someone objected.


    "But still ''alive'' again." Someone immediately said. "If your wife died, wouldn''t you be in pain, too?" he asked.


    "Shut up! You''re cursing my wife to die!"


    "This is just an example. Even I would lose my mind if one of my children would die. But, these people were given a hope and a chance to be with their loved ones again." Someone exined. "Rationality doesn''t apply here now. Our world has changed ever since the undead appeared, including their abilities." He said.


    A heavy silence fell upon them. "This cannot go on!" one of them said. "Mr. President. You cannot do it like this! We can''t let them live with a corpse in their house! They''ve gone insane!" he told the president.


    The president felt a headache again. "Then, what do you suggest I should do?" he asked. "No one wanted to die. Furthermore, one doesn''t want their family to die. But, they unexpectedly died." He said. "Those who already lost hope and finally epted their loved one''s death may feel indifference towards this. However, what if their hope wasn''t lost at all? And they''re just actually waiting for their return? Who am I to separate them again? Death already separated them once." He sighed. "Now that they were given another chance to be with them, who knows what they will do if someone would steal this chance from them?" he told them.


    They felt something heavy in their chest. Truthfully speaking, even them wanted their family who died to also live again. They may look like they''ve already epted their death. However, who wouldn''t want for their return? Especially if that person is very important to you. Their life was given an extension. Who wouldn''t grab this chance?


    Suddenly, the atmosphere had changed. Their eyes are speaking as their gazes met. "Mr. President¡­" a minister who doesn''t want to admit defeat spoke. He''s a smart person. Only a dumb one wouldn''t notice the sudden change in the people''s hearts. Actually, he also has someone he knew that died. However, contrary to the others, he killed them. Who knows when will that person be revived and look for him to kill him?


    One''s karma is inevitable. What matters is time ¨C when will ite, when will it end? Will it end in one''s death?


    ¡­


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling who was happily ying with the fire in his hands. He doesn''t know how, but Huo Ling''s ability suddenly returned. Maybe it was because of Lei Shan? He thought when Qi Shan and Lei Shan appeared in front of them before. Huo Ling suddenly stood in attention and then his whole body was caught in fire. The curtains beside him was also burnt, but fortunately, Yi Bing reacted quickly and put out the fire.


    Huo Ling''s ability returning is one thing, but his mind is still stuck as being an infant''s. Yi Bing sighed and looked at Huo Ling''s hand smoking after his hand that was covered in fire grabbed his hand that is cold being covered in ice. Huo Ling giggled as he waved his hand, putting off the smoke around them two.


    "Hey. When will you go back?" he asked as he poked Huo Ling''s arm with a stick. Huo Ling turned to him and saw he was looking at him. He tilted his head, obviously he didn''t understand what he said. Yi Bing sighed. "I hope you''re just not acting to avoid the shame." He muttered and threw the stick. When he saw Huo Ling didn''t react, he felt a headache. I already feel tired¡­ I still do not know what is this guy''s attachment in this life. He thought. If he doesn''t know Huo Ling''s attachment, then Huo Ling''s soul can''t leave this world if the attachment isn''t resolved.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing before he looked away. He looked at the fire dancing on his palm. When he heard a loud explosion, he ran towards it. "Hey!" he heard Yi Bing called him but he didn''t stop running. Yi Bing got no choice but to follow him.


    The two stopped when they saw a car crashed on the wall. The driver''s head was bleeding and the air bag was on his chest. The air bag must have malfunctioned. Next to him is a woman who was unconscious. As if something shed on his mind, Huo Ling recognized the two. He raised his hand and pointed at them. Yi Bing saw he was pointing at them and thought Huo Ling was shocked of what he had seen. After all, his mentality right now is of a child''s.


    However, he was proven his though was wrong when he saw Huo Ling suddenly erupted in mes. Then, the mes on his body moved and shot towards the car! BOOM!!! It was toote for Yi Bing to react since he was caught off-guard. He doesn''t know if the two people inside the car were already dead, or they died after Huo Ling exploded their car. "What the hell are you doing?!" he asked, mad, at Huo Ling and caught Huo Ling''s arm.


    Huo Ling heard Yi Bing''s voice and he slowly turned to him. However, his eyes are ssy. Yi Bing was shocked to saw tears fell from his eyes. "¡­ kill¡­ ed¡­ me ¨C " he said in a hoarse voice. He learned how to speak, and his memories finally returned to him.

 Chapter 63 - Jin Yu

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Jin Yu</h4>


    Yi Bing''s pupils shrank and his hand holding Huo Ling''s arm gripped his arm tighter. "Y-you can remember now?" he asked, his voice slightly trembled and he coughed to hide his nervousness as well as excitement.


    "A¡­ little¡­" Huo Ling said. For some reason, he can now also speak like Lei Shan.


    Yi Bing didn''t press this matter further and he just asked. "How much do you remember?" he asked, then made a slight pause. "You can just write on the ground if your answer is too long." He said and let go of Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling stiffly nodded. He wrote on the ground using his fire: those two people inside the car killed me after they robbed me. The memories of my death triggered my ability to resurface, together with my other memories. I also remembered that my family''s death isn''t an ident.. Someone tried to kill us, that''s why my parents sent me abroad. I didn''t realize this even after I died. When I saw the two robbers'' face, all of my memories were triggered, including my childhood memories and my grandparents'' murderers.


    Yi Bing carefully read what Huo Ling wrote. Now he understood Huo Ling''s attachment in this life. It is attachment to people. He wanted to investigate the death of his family. "Let''s leave, first." He said and grabbed Huo Ling, then he pulled him away when he heard the siren of the police cars approaching. Now that he finally knew Huo Ling''s attachment, he can finally stop ying with Qi Shan to relieve his boredom while babysitting Huo Ling. "I remember you told me a name before¡­ Jin Yu?" he recalled. "You said he is your acquaintance, and he recognized you in the hospital." He said.


    "Oh. Jin Yu¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing stopped when he saw Huo Ling''s strange reaction. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    ¡­.


    "Not here! Not even here!" Jin Yu gnashed his teeth after he carelessly threw all the things inside the cab. The clothes fell on top of the head of the kneeling old man which is the owner of the rental apartment.


    "S-sir¡­" the old man called. "I already told you. This tenant is very poor. He can''t leave any valuable things ¨C " he said.


    "Shut up!" Jin Yu snapped at him and turned. "Maybe you took it and sold it?!" he kicked the old man''s chest, making the old man weakly tumble down the floor. "Where is it? Where did you sell it?!" he asked.


    "I ¨C I didn''t!" the old man answered, shaking his head violently.


    "Liar!" Jin Yu said and kicked the old man''s head. The sole of his shoe is thick and rough, thus it made the old man''s head bleed. "Where is it?!" he asked again.


    "I don''t know¡­ I never stole it¡­ I don''t even know what is it you''re looking for¡­" the old man weakly said, his voice trembling in fear.


    Suddenly, they heard heavy footsteps outside in the hallway. It was followed by something being dragged on the floor. The two inside the room looked at each other. They didn''t have the time to react when the unlocked door opened and a zombie appeared.


    ¡­


    "He''s one of my ssmates in high school. His family is poor, so he relied on his schrship to get by his studies." Huo Ling said. "Later, I studied abroad. That day I died was the day I saw him again." He exined. "If I hadn''t heard his conversation with the nurse, I won''t remember who he is." He smiled.


    "Then, let''s go find him." Yi Bing said.


    "We can''t." Huo Ling suddenly said.


    "Why?" Yi Bing was puzzled by his direct rejection to visit Jin Yu.


    Huo Ling seemed to be hesitating. "Jin Yu, he¡­" he bit his lip. "He hates me." he finally said.


    "Why?"


    "My family is rich, but he is poor." Huo Ling answered. "He hates rich people." He exined.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling and saw Huo Ling averted his gaze. "You''re hiding something." He said.


    "N-no ¨C " Huo Ling said.


    "When a person lies, he''s one step towards the gate of Hell." Yi Bing said. "However, do you know what happens to a soul that lies?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s pupils trembled. "W-what?" he asked as he gulped when he felt his throat dried because of nervousness.


    "When a soul lies, they¡­" Yi Bing slowly said as he watched the expression on Huo Ling''s face gone a big change.


    "Alright! Alright! I''ll say it! I''ll say it!" Huo Ling conceded in defeat. Damn it¡­ I can''t beat him. He thought, then paused. Why do I feel like this has happened before? He raised his head and looked at Yi Bing''s icy blue eyes.


    "Honesty begets camaraderie. Lying begets¡­ what?" Yi Bing said when he saw Huo Ling was staring at him in a daze. "I know I''m handsome. Each of us grim reaper was designed to be attractive." He said.


    "Why? Aren''t you just a skeleton underneath that ck cloak?"


    "If we appeared before the souls in that appearance, wouldn''t they feel more depressed reminded that their corpse will be reduced to a pile of bonester?" Yi Bing asked.


    "What the¡­ so you''re really just a pile of bones, too?" Huo Ling said.


    "It''s the soul that matters."


    "Stop glossing things over!" Huo Ling said.


    "So, what did you do to Jin Yu?" Yi Bing asked, taking back the matter at hand.


    "Why do you make it sound like I''m the one who offended him?"


    "Didn''t you?"


    "I didn''t!" Huo Ling red at him. "Jin Yu, he''s¡­ a kleptomaniac." He said in a low voice.


    "Oh¡­"


    "What''s with the lukewarm reaction?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Should I rejoice instead?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No¡­" Huo Ling lowered his head.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling''s downcast expression. "One of the reasons why a person bes a kleptomaniac is because of poverty." He said. "But, that''s not an excuse to be one."


    Huo Ling raised his head and looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s eyes are shining with hope. He pressed his lips thin. "Did you think I''d be prejudiced with the poor?" he asked.


    "Well, you''ve treated me poorly before¡­" Huo Ling gave him a toothy grin.


    Yi Bing closed his eyes and uttered words to calm himself and not hit Huo Ling. "¡­ good. That''s a good pun." He lied through his gritted teeth.


    "He-he!" Huo Lingughed stupidly.


    That praise made him this happy? Yi Bing sighed in Huo Ling''s shallow happiness. "So, why the unwillingness earlier when I asked about this Jin Yu?" he sharply asked.


    Huo Ling choked in his breath and he coughed as he patted his chest. "Wha ¨C " he said and turned to Yi Bing, his eyes wide in surprise. I thought I managed to fool him! However, Yi Bing''s gaze says otherwise.


    Fool me? You need to experience nine cycles of reincarnation to fool me!

 Chapter 64 - Search

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Search</h4>


    "So?" Yi Bing crossed his arms on his chest.


    "I ¨C "


    Yi Bing cut him off. "I give you 7 points for acting. Your tears really moved me." he said.


    "¡­ what''s the perfect score?"


    "666." Yi Bing answered. "That''s my sincerity." He added.


    "The hell it is!" Huo Ling snapped.. "I was going to our school canteen when I remembered my drinking bottle. I returned to our ssroom and caught him taking my seatmate''s money." He said. "I thought my seatmate asked him to take his money for him. However, I didn''t expect ¨C " his voice trailed off. " ¨C my seatmate reported to our teacher that his money was lost. Because of the tension in the ssroom, my tongue slipped." He said. "''Are you sure you lost your money, Ah Gu?'' ''What do you mean, Ah Ling?'' ''Maybe you just forgot? Didn''t you ask Jin Yu to take your money for you?'' Then, it became chaotic." He wryly smiled. "Jin Yu lost his schrship. My parents sent me abroad not long after that, thus I haven''t apologized to him." He exined. He looked at Yi Bing. "Don''t you think I''m cruel? Shouldn''t I had asked my seatmate privately? Or that I should have talked to Jin Yu first?" he said.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling and saw the guilt in his eyes. Not good. He thought. Guilt is one of the Seven gues. The Seven gues are the seven worst emotions: guilt, fear, greed, envy, sorrow, pride and anger. And one experiencing the height of one of the gues had a possibility of turning to a Soul Eater. "What you did isn''t wrong." He said. When Huo Ling looked at him with his dejected eyes, he looked away. "You only done wrong if it was intentional." He told him.


    "It was never my intention¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "I know." Yi Bing said and patted his head. "So cheer up." He smiled.


    Huo Ling, however, grimaced. "Don''t force yourself. It just scares me." he told him, referring to his smile. "And don''t just casually touch me! Something touched by a grim reaper will die!" he added.


    Yi Bing was taken aback. Not because of Huo Ling''s outburst, but because of his words. I told him those during his former life¡­ why does he remember¡­? He thought as he stared at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling, who noticed Yi Bing''s gaze suddenly became heated, was shocked. He moved away from him. "W-what? You want a fight? I''ll fight back! Really!" he said and raised his fists.


    Yi Bing blinked and he snapped out of his daze. "Idiot." He said and walked away. Why can he remember my words? He thought as he walked. Huo Ling followed behind him with a distance of five feet between them. He crossed the Pathway of the Clouds and was bathed by olddy Meng''s soup in the form of rain. So, why? He thought and nced at Huo Ling in the corner of his eyes.


    Huo Ling, who was attentive of Yi Bing''s small actions, had his guard up. "W-what?" he said.


    Those red eyes¡­ Yi Bing looked away. It''s as fiery as his soul. He smiled. "Where do we find Jin Yu?" he asked.


    "I only know he lived in the suburbs. But that was years ago." Huo Ling answered. They were still in high school that time.


    Yi Bing stopped and turned to him. "Then, do you remember the characters of his name?" he asked.


    Huo Ling thought for a while before he nodded. "Why?" he asked.


    "Let''s ask the information desk." Yi Bing answered and walked to the direction of the police station.


    Huo Ling, forbidden to appear before the people, hid not far away.


    "Excuse me." Yi Bing called to the police officer. "I want to know the address of this person." He said and handed a piece of paper to the police officer.


    "Kid, we''ve got our hands full because of the zombies currently we don''t have time to search for a missing person." The police officer said after he nced at the piece of paper.


    "He''s missing?"


    "Yeah. Look there." The police officer pointed with his chin the bulletin board.


    Yi Bing walked towards it and looked for Jin Yu''s name. He really found it. He''s the same age as Huo Ling, so it must be him. But, why would he be missing? "Sir. Are these missing people because of the zombies?" he asked.


    "Mostly." The police officer answered. "There are too many reports of the missing people. It''s too much for us to know the cause of their disappearance." He exined.


    Yi Bing politely thanks him and then left. He went to where Huo Ling was hiding. "He''s missing," he told him and ryed the police officer''s words.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "Why would he¡­ was he eaten by the zombies?" he asked.


    "The zombies don''t eat people, nor infect them." Yi Bing told him. The zombies ''woke'' up because their souls cannot go out of their body, or that their soul returned to their body because they were trapped in this world. This is also a part of Qi Shan''s task in this world. Because of this anomaly, disrupting the cycle of reincarnation, this be a Special World. After the end of Lei Shan''s reign as the zombies'' emperor, Qi Shan should collectively make the souls (in the zombies'' body) leave this world to make this world return to normal. Qi Shan is really cut out for this job because of his power. Thus, the zombies of this world do not eat people, nor have virus in them to infect people. "We can ask the Shan duo." He told Huo Ling. He''s referring to Qi Shan and Lei Shan.


    "Oh, right. There''s still them!" Huo Ling''s face brightened up. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go! Let''s go!" he pulled him.


    "Okay, okay ¨C " Yi Bing sighed. Suddenly, he felt a gaze on him. He didn''t turn, but he searched the vicinity with his magic eyes. A zombie¡­ he''s strange. His eyes narrowed and he pulled Huo Ling.


    "Hey!" Huo Ling eximed, surprised by Yi Bing''s sudden change in attitude.


    Yi Bing suddenly stopped. Then, he turned to Huo Ling. "It''s faster to teleport ¨C " he said. Before Huo Ling could react, they immediately disappeared. Just in time for something to fall from above andnded on where they were just half a second ago.


    "Hisss¡­" it was a zombie who has his hands and feet on the ground. However, its head was turned one hundred eighty degrees.

 Chapter 65 - Devourer Zombie

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Devourer Zombie</h4>


    "I apologize, Xiao Ling." Qi Shan said after he checked the whole city using his power. "I can''t find this Jin Yu." He told him. Since Huo Ling didn''t have a picture of Jin Yu, Qi Shan searched his memories of him. Fortunately, he saw Jin Yu before he died in the hospital. "He might be¡­ gone." He told him.


    "He''s dead?" Huo Ling asked.


    Qi Shan unexpectedly shook his head. "If he died, then I still can find his soul." He said. "However¡­" he looked at Yi Bing..


    Huo Ling is confused. "If he isn''t dead, then what is it?" he asked. "He can''t just suddenly disappear?" he added.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called. "You stay here with Lei Shan first. Don''t wander off." He told him and left.


    "What¡­ Yi Bing!" Huo Ling called and about to follow him when Qi Shan patted his shoulder.


    "Lei Shan." Qi Shan called. "Look after Huo Ling. And, tighten our defenses." He told him and also left.


    "What''s going on¡­?" Huo Ling asked as he watched the two grim reapers disappear.


    "A devourer zombie." Lei Shan appeared beside him.


    "A devourer zombie¡­" Huo Ling was shocked. "But, Yi Bing told me that ¨C "


    "Qi Shan and I just found out." Lei Shan said. "We were patrolling when I felt its presence. The next thing I knew, myrades disappeared. Qi Shan and I looked for them, but we can''t find a trace of them." he exined.


    "You mean¡­"


    "Yes. Even their soul, Qi Shan can''t trace." Lei Shan said.


    Huo Ling was stunned. "Their soul¡­" he said, then held his head when he felt it hurt.


    From the rooftop, Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling fell on his knees and Lei Shan caught him before he fell. "Curious, isn''t it?" Qi Shan, who was also watching Huo Ling, said. Yi Bing looked at him. "Don''t look at me like that. I can guess you already tried to invite him to be a grim reaper, but he refused you." He said and opened his Death Note. He searched for Huo Ling''s name, and there are two entries that appeared beneath Huo Ling''s name. Two entries, two lifetime.


    "Do you have an idea how can he remember his past life?" Yi Bing asked.


    Qi Shan shook his head and closed his Death Note. "I just know, he has the qualification to be a grim reaper." He said.


    Yi Bing turned and saw Huo Ling and Lei Shan are gone. "This devourer zombie¡­ could it be ¨C " he said and his eyes narrowed.


    "A Soul Eater." Qi Shan said. His carefree expression was gone.


    "We encountered it earlier." Yi Bing said. Qi Shan looked at him. "Huo Ling''s in the way." He sighed.


    "Pft ¨C " Qi Shan''s shoulder shook. "You really care for him, huh?" he said and smiled. "We''ll watch over Huo Ling. Be careful." He told him.


    "You don''t need to tell me that." Yi Bing told him and he disappeared, leaving a snowke in his ce.


    "Geez¡­ what a stubborn person." Qi Shan said and caught the snowke that fell. The snowke touched his palm. He raised his hand, then blew the snowke towards the direction of Huo Ling''s room. "How can a Soul Eater appear here?" he muttered, his brows knit. Soul Eaters can only appear in their world. If a Soul Eater appears in another world¡­ that world will be destroyed. It is a gue.


    District C.


    "It''s too quiet." Yi Bing said as he looked at the empty street before him. He''s already passed three districts and they are all the same. Not a single person was around. Their home is empty. "Could it be¡­" his blue eyes glowered. It''s the All-Seeing Eyes. He doesn''t have Qi Shan''s power to connect to the ground and search, thus he used the All-Seeing Eyes exclusive to them grim reapers.


    Suddenly, he felt the win became sharp behind him and he immediately flew away, then took out his ice scythe mid-air. Just as he turned, he saw something fast jumped towards him. He raised his scythe to block its attack and immediately deactivated the All-Seeing Eyes that affects his vision.


    It''s the devourer zombie. He finally found it! His fingers slid down his scythe and his scythe transformed to a sword. The de glistened dangerously. "Kah!" the devourer zombie growled and jumped away from him.


    Yi Bing saw it ran towards one of the houses nearby. "Not good!" he eximed. Earlier, he saw there was a child hiding inside after his family were killed by the devourer zombie. "Stop right there!" he said and swung his sword when the zombie was about to jump inside the broken window. The ice covered the house, blocking the zombie. However, the zombie used the ice as a leverage to jump up the roof. Then, it disappeared. "Tch." He swung his sword and the ice covering the house disappeared. He saw the child went out of his hiding and peeked at him, but he ignored him.


    He tapped his wristwatch and made a call to Qi Shan. "0007."


    "0001." Qi Shan called.


    "I found it. It''s really a Soul Eater." Yi Bing''s voice is grim.


    "A Soul Eater?!" it was Huo Ling. "Isn''t that the meat monster ¨C "


    Yi Bing froze. Then, he immediately ended the call. "Why, he¡­" he was shocked. His hand above his wristwatch trembled. "He can remember?!" he eximed. He tapped his wristwatch again to call Qi Shan. However, the call didn''t go through. "Ah." he muttered. "It ran out of battery." He said when he saw the screen of his wristwatch shed red. "I''d go to the R&D first. While I''m there, why don''t I drop by San Di?" He said and disappeared.


    In the Afterlife Department, Di San sneezed in front of hisputer. "¡­ why do I suddenly feel cold?" he asked and rubbed his arms.


    Back to Lei Shan''s base, Huo Ling stared at Qi Shan''s wristwatch, waiting for Yi Bing to call again. "¡­ don''t stare too much or it''ll melt." Qi Shan told Huo Ling.


    "Oh. Sorry ¨C " Huo Ling said and sat on his seat. "Why did the call end?" he asked.


    "¡­ his watch might have run out of battery." Qi Shan answered. He knew Yi Bing intentionally ended the call when he heard Huo Ling''s voice. What a shy guy. He thought.


    Huo Ling looked like he''s been scammed. "¡­ it''s battery-powered?" he asked and looked at Qi Shan''s wristwatch.


    "Yes." Qi Shan honestly answered. He saw Huo Ling''s suspicious expression, thus he took off his wristwatch and opened its back to show him the battery. "It''s an AD battery." He told him and pointed thebel.


    "¡­ no need to ask what it meant, right?" Huo Ling said. AD is ''Afterlife Department''.


    "It meant, ''After Death''." Qi Shan said. He can''t hold back anymore when he saw Huo Ling''s face darkened. He rolled on the floor andughed. I can see why 0001 is fond of him. He thought as he looked at Huo Ling''s wronged expression. He''s really amusing.


    "So, that zombie¡­ it''s a Soul Eater?" Huo Ling resumed the topic.


    Qi Shan finally stoppedughing. "Before I answer your question, answer my question first ¨C " he said and sat properly. " ¨C how do you know about the Soul Eater?" he asked as his eyes narrowed when he looked at Huo Ling.

 Chapter 66 - Query

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Query</h4>


    Yi Bing suddenly turned his head and looked outside the window. He can only see the blue sky and the sea of clouds. "What''s wrong?" he heard Hai Ba asked.


    Yi Bing turned back. "It''s nothing." He answered. "How long will fixing my wristwatch take?" he asked. Earlier, his wristwatch was scratched by the Soul Eater zombie. Thus, its battery malfunctioned.


    "It''s time and space function malfunctioned, thus I had to fix it, too." Sha Jiu said. "The time and space are already unstable. Our device serves as our protection.. Fortunately for you, you safely returned here. Else, who knows where will you reach?" he said as he resumed fixing his watch.


    "Please finish it as soon as possible." Yi Bing said and left before Sha Jiu could answer.


    Sha Jiu frowned, but nheless continued his job. "What''s he so hurried for?" he asked.


    "I heard from San Di that Yi Bing''s current assignment is¡­ too unique." Hai Ba said. "He said he''s Yi Bing''s boyfriend." He added.


    Sha Jiu almost added another scratch on Yi Bing''s wristwatch. "Damn it ¨C " he cursed. "That block of ice has a lover? He can feel emotion?!" he asked, shocked.


    "Well, we know San Di''s words aren''t credible¡­" Hai Ba scratched his cheek.


    "Achoo!" Di San sneezed in front of hisputer. "Ah, damn it. Did I catch a cold?" he muttered.


    "I will give you one if you won''t answer my question honestly." A voice Di San is too familiar with spoke behind him.


    "Poof!" Di San immediately turned to a ball of soul.


    "If you want to be a snow ball, then run." Yi Bing said and raised his hand.


    "AAAH! Stop! Stop!" Di San screamed. "Don''t thrash our office and turn it into a snowfield!" he told him. He knows the extent of Yi Bing''s power. "Let''s talk nicely. We can talk this out. What do you want to know?" he asked.


    "Why is there a Soul Eater in the Special World #301?" Yi Bing asked, referring to the Special World he and Qi Shan are in.


    "WHAT?!" Di San immediately turned back to his human form and walked towards Yi Bing. "A Soul Eater appeared there?! How - ?" he was stunned.


    Yi Bing''s brows knit. "You don''t know?" he asked.


    "If I did, I would have already warned you!" Di San said as he paced back and forth. "I have to tell Gu Shi!" he said and immediately wrote a mail to Gu Shi.


    Yi Bing watched him finish what he''s doing before he asked again. "What is happening to my current assignment ¨C Huo Ling?" he asked.


    "Hii!" Di San was surprised and he slowly turned to Yi Bing. "W-what do you mean?" he asked.


    Yi Bing clicked his tongue. "He seemed to remember his past life." He said.


    "¡­ please be specific."


    "He remembered what a Soul Eater is." Yi Bing said. Di San fell silent. "You know something." He said.


    Di San looked at him then scratched his head. "I''m at a loss here." He said and sat on his seat. "First, Soul Eaters reappeared in our world. Then, it also appeared in your world." He sighed as he opened the minutes of theirtest meeting. "I have told you before, right?" he turned to Yi Bing. "The world you''re in is a Special World. We don''t know what exactly would happen in it. That''s why things might go strange in there. Just take the Soul Eater as an example." He sighed. "So, about your assignment¡­ there must be something in that world that affects him." He exined.


    Yi Bing fell silent. "He shouldn''t remember." He said.


    Di San nodded. "Olddy Meng''s soup is potent. Each soul bathed in the Rain of Forgetfulness. Your assignment, indeed, should have no recollections of his past life." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t feel relieved in the slightest. Instead, he worried more of Huo Ling''s condition. "I''m leaving." He told Di San.


    "Okay." Di San watched Yi Bing disappeared and he sighed in relief.


    Yi Bing went to the R&D and picked up his watch. "This should be stable now?" he asked.


    "Of course!" Sha Jiu crossed his arms.


    "Then, I''ll be going." He said and tapped on his wristwatch. He closed his eyes, before he opened them again. However, when he saw what''s before him, he felt like his eyes failed him. "What¡­ are you doing?" he asked when he saw Qi Shan. A statue was in front of him. He could feel it was Huo Ling. "What¡­ did you do to him?" he asked, his voice low and his ice scythe appeared in his hand.


    "0001?!" Qi Shan eximed in shock when he turned and saw Yi Bing arrived. "Wait, 0001! I can exin - !" he said. However, Yi Bing already moved to attack him.


    Lei Shan immediately blocked Yi Bing. "Out of the way." Yi Bing said and kicked Lei Shan.


    "Lei Shan!" Qi Shan called when he saw Lei Shan''s body hit the wall and the wall copsed on him. He immediately ran towards Lei Shan, only to stop when the de of Yi Bing''s scythe appeared before him.


    "Release him." Yi Bing said, his eyes are glowing deep blue.


    "Can''t you listen to me first?" Qi Shan turned to Yi Bing after he felt Lei Shan was fine. He just broke some boned from Yi Bing''s kick. Yi Bing is really ruthless.


    "Your life will depend ording to your answer." Yi Bing said.


    Qi Shan stared at Yi Bing. "When you left, I asked him some questions to test his memories. At first, he acted normal. Then, he became confused until his body suddenly was ame." He exined. "The fire spread, thus I had to wrap him up to prevent the fire from spreading." He finished.


    Yi Bing looked at Qi Shan to see if he was lying. Then, he retracted his scythe and released Qi Shan''s leg he froze. Qi Shan immediate ran towards Lei Shan despite his cold and stiff legs. He may have forgotten his memories of his lover, but his affection remained. It was engraved in his soul. He thought and walked towards Huo Ling. "Release him. I''ll deal with his fire." He told Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan''s brow twitched. If he doesn''t know Yi Bing''s abstinent persona, he would think something entirely different from Yi Bing''s words. He snapped his fingers and the soil covering Huo Ling started to disappear.


    However, who would have guessed that only the soil on the surface was fine. The soil underneath had melted ¨C turning into mud! "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called when he saw the familiar mes of Huo Ling. They were burning fiercely! He took out his scythe. However, he was surprised to see the ice de of his scythe melted when it touched Huo Ling''s me! "Huo Ling!" he called.


    "0001!" Qi Shan cried out in shock when he saw Yi Bing directly touched Huo Ling! Yi Bing¡­ he was surprisingly burned!

 Chapter 67 - Violence

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Violence</h4>


    "0001!" Qi Shan called and was about to ran towards Yi Bing when Lei Shan pulled him back. "0001!" he called when he saw the cuffs of Yi Bing''s clothes were burned. "Damn it! Let go of me, Lei Shan! That''s 0001''s mortal body! If he''d lose it, it''ll take a long time before he can find a new one." He exined. "He''ll be unable to perform his task in this world!" he told Lei Shan and pulled his hand. Finally, his hand slipped out of Lei Shan''s hand and he immediately ran towards Yi Bing. "0001!" he called as he covered his head with his arm when the mes spread wider. "Stab him with your scythe!" he yelled.


    "No!" Yi Bing said..


    Qi Shan gritted his teeth and moved the soil beneath Huo Ling''s feet. However, the soil melted. "What the hell''s with him?!" he said. "How can his fire be this strong?!" he asked when he saw the roof was on fire. "0001! Do something!" he told Yi Bing. "Or else your mortal body will turn to ashes! We''ll all turn to ashes!"


    Yi Bing gritted his teeth as he grabbed Huo Ling''s arm. He felt like he''s holding ava, and his hands are already burnt. This was like when he was in his mania. He thought, remembering what happened in Gu Xingfeng''s office. "Huo Ling." He called and held Huo Ling''s cheek. He can''t stab him with his scythe.


    "0001?!" Qi Shan eximed when he saw Yi Bing lowered his head. "Wah!" he closed his eyes and ran back to Lei Shan when the fire became stronger. Suddenly, a bright light shed and everything was covered in ice. "¡­ huh?" he muttered when he saw the mes were frozen. Inside the ice were the fire burning. However, surprisingly, the ice wasn''t melted. "Beautiful¡­" he said and touched the smooth ice. "Ow - !" he eximed when he burned his hand. It was both very warm and very cold.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud thud behind them. They saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling copsed on the floor.


    "0001!" Qi Shan called. Yi Bing''s hands and face were burnt. "Wah¡­ you looked scarier than your skeleton form." He told him when he saw Yi Bing is still breathing. "Wait. You¡­ did you just give him your breath?" he asked. However, Yi Bing''s energy was spent thus he can''t answer. He closed his eyes to rest.


    "He returned to normal." Lei Shan said as he looked at Huo Ling.


    "That kid is really frightening." Qi Shanmented as he turned to the unconscious Huo Ling.


    "It''s clearly your fault. You provoked him." Lei Shan told Qi Shan. "Why did you do it?" he asked.


    "I want to stimte him and see how can he remember things." Qi Shan said. "I didn''t expect for him to react strongly." He sighed.


    Lei Shan almost rolled his eyes at him. "San Di¡­ said¡­" Yi Bing''s hoarse voice spoke. "There''s something in this world¡­" he said. "He said... it affected¡­ him¡­"


    "Di San?" Qi Shan frowned. "He''s bias to you." He told Yi Bing. He took out a bandage and wrapped Yi Bing''s hands and face. He saw there are also burns on Yi Bing''s neck. "¡­ should I mummify you?" he asked.


    "Get lost." Yi Bing sat up. "How''s your end?" he asked.


    "We''ve proposed to the government a cooperation. However, they lost their trust because of that Soul Eater." Qi Shan exined.


    "There''s no trust to begin with." Lei Shan said.


    Qi Shan turned to him. "That''s why I told you to take everything by force! Might is power!" he told him.


    "Why do you do things so violently?" Lei Shan helplessly sighed.


    Yi Bing ignored them and checked Huo Ling''s condition. He felt Huo Ling''s temperature returned to normal, aside from his head. It''s very hot. "What''s this¡­" he muttered.


    Qi Shan and Lei Shan who were bickering turned when they heard Yi Bing. "What''s wrong?" Qi Shan asked.


    "There''s¡­ something ¨C " Yi Bing said as he looked at Huo Ling''s flushed face. He looked ufortable in his sleep. " ¨C in his head." He said.


    "Could he be having a wet dream ¨C ow!" Qi Shan cried when Lei Shan hit him. "You''re the one being violent here!" he told him. "What could it be?" he asked Yi Bing. A red bump was on his forehead.


    "Could it be what San Di told me?" Yi Bing said.


    "That something in this world?" Qi Shan asked. Yi Bing nodded. "Then, it''s inside your assignment''s head now?" he pointed Huo Ling. "Let''s open his head ¨C " he was about to reach Huo Ling when Yi Bing pointed his sword at his neck. "¡­ I''m just joking." He immediately retreated.


    "You''ve already done more than enough trouble." Yi Bing told him. Qi Shan pouted. He ignored him. "So that''s why he can remember things from before..." he muttered. This thing¡­ it can make Huo Ling remember. He thought.


    "0001." Qi Shan called. "What are you thinking?" he asked, his expression serious as he looked at Yi Bing''s vacant expression while he stared at Huo Ling. "If you''d continue your thoughts, I''ll be forced to take your assignment in custody." He said.


    Yi Bing sharply looked at Qi Shan. "I know my limitations. I haven''t forgotten what I must do." He said and stood up. "I''m a grim reaper. My duty is to send the souls to their next life." His eyes finally returned to normal.


    Qi Shan stared at him in confusion. You say that, 0001. But the look you had just earlier¡­ he shook his head. He doesn''t know anything about Yi Bing aside that he''s a fellow co-worker. "The Soul Eater had gathered his own army." He said. "It''s highly-intelligent in this world. It controlled the weaker zombies and devoured the stronger zombies." He exined.


    "So, it''s target are only the zombies?" Yi Bing asked and looked at Huo Ling.


    "Technically, we can be considered as a zombie, too." Qi Shan said and raised his hands. "We''re just a soul who borrowed a body in order to move. Our difference from them is that our body is in a better condition, and we''re more powerful than them." he exined. "But, that makes us a bigger target of the Soul Eater." He told him.


    "Our assignments have also the qualities of a grim reaper." Yi Bing said.


    Qi Shan smiled. "That makes us all his prey." He said and leapt together with Lei Shan while Yi Bing picked up Huo Ling and jumped back when something broke the ceiling and fell towards them. "Geez. The roof became vulnerable after your assignment burned it." He said and looked at the wide hole in the ceiling after the Soul Eater broke it.


    "Who stimted him again?" Yi Bing sharply looked at Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan made a gesture of zipping his mouth and looked around them. They are surrounded by zombies. Their eyes are glowering red. "What a nuisance." He muttered as he smirked at the Soul Eater who''s emitting Foul and spreading it to the zombies under Lei Shan''s leadership. They were easily affected and became under the control of the Soul Eater. "Say, Lei Shan. You still want to talk your way? Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem it knows how to talk." He said and looked at the Soul Eater hissing and growling.


    "I only talk human." Lei Shan said.


    "Funny for someone not human to say that." Qi Shan said.


    Lei Shan ignored him. "Those who aren''t human, I resort to violence." He said and sted the zombies near him with his wind.


    Qi Shan rolled his eyes. "So that''s why I was treated with violence." He muttered and raised his hand. the soil underneath the zombies'' feet moved and buried them. "Those who are dead should just stay quietly below the ground!" he said and ran towards the Soul Eater.


    "RAAAA!!!"

 Chapter 68 - Motive

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Motive</h4>


    "Hey. This is the best time for your mes to burn. Wake up!" Yi Bing told the unconscious Huo Ling in his arms while he kicked the zombies that approached them. His hands, arms and chest were aching because he was burned earlier, now ached more since he''s carrying the not-so-light Huo Ling. However, he endured since he can''t leave Huo Ling. Also ¨C his eyes narrowed when he noticed the zombies around them became more.


    "Ha! Fortunately, you''re a zombie now and not looked as disgusting as before!" Qi Shan said as he dodged the Soul Eater''s punch. Thest Soul Eater he saw looked really, really disgusting. The throbbing meat, its surface filled with many ¨C he covered his mouth to prevent himself from retching and stopped his mind from recalling. "I won''t hold back!" he grinned, his eyes are filled with bloodlust as he counterattacked to the zombie Soul Eater.


    "Qi Shan!" Lei Shan called and tried to join Qi Shan, but the zombies blocked his way. He immediately killed them, but more arrived. He had a bad feeling.. He worriedly looked at Qi Shan who was immersed in his fight against the Soul Eater zombie.


    "Tsk - !" Yi Bing clicked his tongue and took out his ice scythe. He mentally maneuvered it to slice the zombies around them in pieces. Suddenly, he heard Qi Shan''s maniacalugh. He turned and saw his body flew and hit the next building.


    "Qi Shan!" Lei Shan called and flew towards the direction where Qi Shan is, only to be blocked by the Soul Eater zombie and kicked him back to the ground.


    "What the ¨C " Yi Bing muttered when he saw the Soul Eater zombie went inside the building. He caught his ice scythe. "Lei Shan!" he called. "Look after Huo Ling!" he said and dropped Huo Ling in Lei Shan''s arms. Then, he followed the Soul Eater zombie inside the building.


    Lei Shan gnashed his teeth in anger, electricity and winding out of his body and spread around him. He felt powerless again. He can''t help Qi Shan. "You bastards¡­" he muttered and turned to the zombies, his eyes shing with electricity and his hair and clothes are afloat. He swung his arm and the zombies behind him were cut in pieces by the wind des. "If anything happens to him¡­" he said, referring to Qi Shan. He marched towards the horde of zombies, forgetting he left Huo Ling after his mind snapped.


    He also missed the light emanating from Huo Ling''s body, turning to mes.


    "Damn it. I underestimated you ¨C " Qi Shan cursed after he rolled away from the Soul Eater''s attack. "You''re currently a zombie, thus I lowered my guard ¨C " he frowned and jumped away when the Soul Eater attacked again. He raised his hand. "Ah ¨C " he muttered when he realized he''s not on the ground. "Shit ¨C " he cursed as he immediately ran to the window to jump, but the Soul Eater reacted fast and pulled him back, then threw him to the ceiling. "ACK!" he cried and coughed blood when his body broke through the ceiling. "UGH!" he cried when his body fell on the floor of the rooftop. "Damn¡­ it¡­ it''s too strong ¨C " he gritted his teeth when he felt his body ached all over. "You y dirty¡­" heughed. The Soul Eater seemed to know his weakness ¨C being off-the-ground. The farther he is to the ground, the weaker he will be. "Shit ¨C " he coughed and tried to crawl away. This is his first time meeting an intelligent Soul Eater. How did it know his weakness? He thought as he crawled. "AAH!" he screamed when the Soul Eater stepped on his leg. Then, it grabbed his head. "AAAHH!!" he screamed in pain as the Soul Eater pulled his head. "AAAAHHH!!!" he felt the skin on his neck is tearing apart.


    "Qi Shan!" Yi Bing called and threw his scythe.


    Qi Shan raised his hand to catch it, but the Soul Eater grabbed his arm and torn it. "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" he screamed and his blood flowed onto the floor.


    "QI SHAN!" Yi Bing yelled and controlled his scythe to cut off the Soul Eater''s arm. The Soul Eater saw the scytheing towards him, but toote since the scythe already cut its arm holding Qi Shan''s head.


    "Ugh!" Qi Shan groaned when his body fell to the floor and his forehead hit the floor. "0001! Are you trying to cut my head off?!" he yelled. He immediately took off the hand of the Soul Eater zombie on his head and stepped on it to vent his anger.


    "I am skilled. If I intend to kill you, I won''t miss." Yi Bing said and caught his scythe when it came back to him. "You''re still energetic. Seems like I shouldn''t have saved you?" he asked and faced the Soul Eater zombie who had his left arm cut. "Have you been beaten enough?" he asked Qi Shan.


    "Yeah." Qi Shan said and wiped the blood off his nose. "Let''s begin." He said and grinned at the Soul Eater zombie. He raised his hand to his side, and his blood that sttered all over the building was seeped in by the building. "I don''t know how you knew my weakness, but you should know my greatest strength ¨C " he told the Soul Eater and saw the floor, the walls and the ceiling moved and instantaneously changed shape, trapping them inside. "Afterlife Department''s Grim Reaper, code 0007 ¨C Qi Shan." He said and clenched his fists. "Skill: Maze." He said.


    Yi Bing sighed and walked beside Qi Shan. "Afterlife Department''s Grim Reaper, code 0001 ¨C Yi Bing." He said and swung his ice scythe, its tip touching the floor. "Skill: Snowfield." He said as the ice from the tip of the scythe spread around them. It bypassed them and crawled towards the Soul Eater zombie.


    The Soul eater zombie leaped to avoid the ice on the floor, only for the ice from the ceiling to appear and stab it. The Soul Eater zombie raised its arm to block, then kicked the ceiling to escape. However, before it could, a hole in the ceiling appeared and it flew inside.


    "Now." Qi Shan told Yi Bing after he controlled the surrounding to trap the Soul Eater zombie.


    "Yeah." Yi Bing nodded and raised his hand. He filled the space where the Soul Eater zombie is with ice. "You''re finished ¨C " he muttered and clenched his fist. They heard a loud crack from above, and the ceiling caved in. A huge block of cubed ice that were broken to pieces fell before them, and they saw the Soul Eater zombie''s corpse were broken to pieces like the ice.


    "Ugh ¨C " Qi Shan looked away and vomited. "No matter what form, Soul Eaters are disgusting." He said. Yi Bing just unfeelingly looked at the Soul Eater zombie''s corpse. "Huh? 0001. Where''s your assignment?" he asked.


    "I left him with ¨C "


    "AAAAAHHH!!!" they heard Lei Shan screamed. Then, they saw a sh of light before they felt a violent gust of wind blew past them. They looked down the ground and saw Lei Shan sted each zombie in his way.


    " ¨C him¡­" Yi Bing continued.


    "Looks like he snapped¡­ I don''t see anyone beside him¡­" Qi Shan said when he saw Lei Shan is alone.


    "Yeah. I''m not blind. I can see him." Yi Bing said as he nkly looked at Lei Shan screaming. They heard the thunder roared and rain fell upon them.


    "If it''s only him that we see¡­ where''s Xiao Ling, then?" Qi Shan said and nced at Yi Bing on his side. A secondter and he saw Yi Bing disappeared. Qi Shan sighed and scratched his head. He sent a message to Di San.


    0007: the Soul Eater on our side was killed by 0001 and I. P.S.: who''s this Huo Ling? The block of ice 0001 really cares for him.


    Not a secondter and he received a reply from Di San.


    3257: Good work eliminating the Soul Eater. P.S.: can you believe it? He''s his boyfriend!


    The said ''boyfriend'' is lying on the ground, being rained on but his clothes and body is dry because of the mes surrounding him. The zombies around him were turned to ashes the moment they neared him.


    Suddenly, his eyes opened and a pair of warm red pupils stared at the gray sky.

 Chapter 69 - Soul Fragment

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Soul Fragment</h4>


    "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called as he looked around for Huo Ling. He didn''t see him where he left him earlier. "Huo Ling!" he called as he shed at the zombies that pounced on him.


    "0001!" Qi Shan called as he ran towards him.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Did you see him?" he asked.


    Qi Shan turned his head. "No." he answered. "I can''t sense him, either." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s face sank. He gripped his scythe tight. "It''s my fault." He said. "If I didn''t leave him ¨C "


    "Hey. It''s because you saved me. I would''ve really had died there, earlier." Qi Shan said. "If it''d been the usual Soul Eater, I could''ve managed. However, it''s strange. One, it can cross through the space. Two, it can assimte in this world by bing a zombie. Three ¨C " his eyes narrowed. " ¨C it knew my weakness." He said. Seeing the worry in Yi Bing''s face, he temporarily dropped the topic. "However, since it''s now gone, your assignment will be safe." He told him.


    "But ¨C "


    Qi Shan stared at him. When did hest see Yi Bing made a guilty expression? This is the first time. This is the first time he had seen Yi Bing''s emotion. "That kid is strong. You should believe in him." He patted his shoulder and left. He''s going to pacify Lei Shan who''s on a rampage.


    Yi Bing stood in the middle of the rain. The bandage wrapped around his body was soaked, making his burns sting. However, it''s as if he doesn''t feel it. "Huo Ling¡­" he muttered. Why do I feel pain? He thought. In my heart. Why am I so attached to him? He''s just a mere assignment. I can just write a report of his disappearance, and I''ll be given a new assignment. Yet¡­ why do I feel unwilling? "Huo¡­ Ling¡­" he whispered.


    In the puddle of water on the ground, he saw something shining. He raised his head and followed the light, only to see someone standing in front of him glowing brightly. "Finally¡­ I see a person!" he said and grinned widely.


    Yi Bing felt his breathing stopped as he stared at him. Just like the light surrounding him, his smile is dazzling.


    "Huh? Could you be a monster, too?" Huo Ling asked as his brows knit and he frowned when Yi Bing didn''t speak. He raised his hand. "Can you speak? If not, I''ll incinerate you!" he told him as a ball of fire appeared in his hand.


    Yi Bing''s lips trembled, but he forced himself to speak. "I¡­ am." He said and found his voice hoarse.


    "Oh? So you''re a human, too!" Huo Ling said and lowered his hand. "Geez. When I woke up, I was surrounded by monsters. And these strange clothes!" he said and pulled his shirt up. "My body also looked different¡­ my bodily functions seemed they stopped. And my hair!" he frowned as he pinched the tips of his short hair. "I don''t remember I had cut my hair. It''s forbidden in the sect! Ah! Right! My sword!" he said and looked at Yi Bing who was silently staring at him. "Have you seen a sword? Its de is silver and looked very beautiful ¨C " he said as he described his sword. "Hey. Are you listening?" he asked when he saw Yi Bing not speaking.


    "¡­ do you not recognize me?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Huh? Should I?" Huo Ling asked as he studied Yi Bing''s face. "Your clothes looked strange. You also looked unfamiliar. Everything''s strange." He said and looked around. "Where is this ce?"


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and continued to ask. "Do you know who you are?" he asked.


    "Me? Of course." Huo Ling answered. "I''m Huo Ling, the sect master of the Fengshen Sect!" he said.


    "What¡­" Yi Bing muttered as he looked at Huo Ling with aplicated gaze.


    "Are¡­ you alright?" Huo Ling asked, concern in his eyes. "Your hands and face were burnt. Where''s the salve¡­ aaaaah!!! It''s on my qiankun sleeves! Where are my clothes?! Why am I wearing different clothes?!" he asked as he looked around. "What is this ce?!" he added.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling, then saw his eyes looked different. They''re red. What happened to him? Could it be that thing inside his head? He thought. However, Huo Ling seemed to recognize himself. But, what did he say he is? Sect master of the Fengshen Sect? What is that? He held his head when it hurt.


    "Hey!" Huo Ling called when he saw Yi Bing''s face distorted in pain. "You''re not fine!" he said as he helped Yi Bing sat on the nt box. "Huh?" he turned when he heard footsteps, only to see the zombies have arrived. "Hey!" he called Yi Bing as he threw fireballs at the zombies. Despite the heavy rain, his fire didn''t weaken. Instead, they burned brighter and stronger. One strike was all it took to turn a zombie to ashes. "This ce is really strange¡­ why is my body like these monsters? Do you know?" he asked Yi Bing as he effortlessly made a wall of fire between them and the zombies, burning the grasses and the trees in the surrounding. "Hey. Answer me!" he pulled Yi Bing. "Where is this?" he asked, his face dead serious.


    Suddenly, a beep was heard from Yi Bing''s wristwatch. They turned and saw it automatically opened. A screen floated above the watch. There was a mail that''s sent.


    3257: 0001, you should be grateful! I found something in the Special World you''re currently in. The reason why the Soul Eater managed to enter the Special World¡­ and your assignment''s strange behavior¡­ it''s a Soul Fragment!


    Yi Bing''s pupils shrank and he looked at Huo Ling whose brows knit. He recognized the words, but when put together, he cannotprehend. "What is this strange thing - ?" Huo Ling asked and tried to touch the floating screen, only for his fingers to pass through. "Amazing¡­" he muttered.


    However, Yi Bing felt his soul had flown away. Soul Fragment¡­ he thought. So that''s it! He thought as he stared at Huo Ling. Soul Fragment is a fragment of a soul that scattered to pieces. Either the soul suffered a great stimtion and his soul broke, eventually dying, or the soul was killed and was broken.

 Chapter 70 - Shapeshifter

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Shapeshifter</h4>


    "O¡­" he said as he held his aching head. "What the hell happened? What was that explosion just now ¨C waaah! Why am I transparent?! No, the other transparent¡­ literally transparent! AAAHHH! Why is my body see-through?!" he screamed in panic and moved, only to not feel his legs. "Eh?" he said and lowered his head, only to be stunned. "¡­ shit!" he cursed with a foreign ent when he saw he didn''t have legs, but a tail! "Up where they walk¡­ up where they run¡­ Up where they stay all day in the sun~" he sang as he made a twirl in the air. "Wanderin'' free¡­ wish I could be¡­ part of that world~" he raised his hand to reach out the sky.


    A hand suddenly appeared and caught his hand. "Ahahahaha. This newly-died soul is interesting~" Jin Wu said as he jumped down the roof andnded on the floor, still holding the soul''s hand. "He sings very well, too!" he added and looked at the soul with his eyes shining in amusement.


    Mo Shi''s face became beet red. "T-thank you¡­" he shyly said before he froze. It''s as if he could his body cracked and his face lost its color. "Y-y.... y-you said ''newly-died soul''?!" he eximed. "I ¨C I''m¡­ I''m dead?!" he added.


    "What could you be if you''re not?" Jin Wu coolly asked.


    "Hey, 5555. Stop ying around. We''ve got three tailing us!" Feng Er said as she jumped off the roof, then rode with the wind. "Hurry!" she said and flew away.


    Mo Shi''s eyeballs almost jumped out of their sockets. "She... she!" he said and pointed Feng Er. Jin Wu justughed and, with his hand holding his, pulled him with him. His eyes widened in horror when they jumped off the terrace, and fell from 20th floor! "AAAAAHHHHH!!!!" he screamed and clutched Jin Wu''s clothes as he closed his eyes tight. "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU PEOPLE?! ARE YOU REALLY PEOPLE?! WHY IS IT?! WHY IS IT THAT I''M ALREADY DEAD YET I WILL DIE AGAIN?! CAN YOU FLY LIKE HER?! WHY DID YOU JUMP?! AND DRAGGING ME WITH YOU?! ASGDFKFJDK!" he can''t help but yell as they approached the ground at a fast speed.


    "Look up!" Jin Wu just said as heughed.


    Subconsciously, Mo Shi raised his head. How he wished he hadn''t. He saw three people who looked like him! "AAAH! Who are they?!" he asked the troll Jin Wu.


    "Soul Eaters." Jin Wu answered as hended on the ground, surprisingly soundlessly.


    "We''re¡­ we''re fine¡­" Mo Shi muttered as he sighed in relief after theynded safely. "What do you mean Soul Eaters?" he asked.


    "They are figureless monsters who take on whoever and whatever''s appearance." Jin Wu said as he grinned at the three ''people'' descending on them. Mo Shi''s face paled as he saw his ''selves'' approaching them. "In short ¨C " he said as he stomped his leg and they were mid-air. Mo Shi turned and saw arge pit appeared on the ground where they just left, and his three ''selves'' fell on the pit. " ¨C they are shapeshifters." He heard Jin Wu said.


    Mo Shi looked at Jin Wu''s legs and saw they turned to metals. "Wha - !" he gasped when he saw three shadows emerged from the trees. "WAAH!!" he screamed when one of them jumped towards them.


    Jin Wu dodged and they fell on the ground after Jin Wu turned his whole body into metal. BAM! A loud thus was heard as the ground cracked and dust flew around, creating smoke. The three Soul Eatersnded on the ground and looked around, but saw Jin Wu and the soul was gone.


    "W-wh-what?!" Mo Shi eximed. "They''re after me?! What?!" he asked. "I have nothing on me! I''m just a soul!" he said.


    "Exactly. You''re a soul, and they wanted to eat you." Jin Wu told him.


    "NO WAY!" Mo Shi''s tears fell. "I''m already dead¡­ will I die again? QAQ" he asked.


    "No ¨C " Jin Wu answered as they came out the forest and Feng Er was waiting for them. " ¨C you''ll disappear." He told him.


    "''disappear''? What does that mean? That sounds really bad¡­ really, really bad - " Mo Shi said.


    "Of course it''s bad." Jin Wu said as he ced him inside the car and he and Feng Er faced the three Soul Eaters that finally caught up to them. "You''ll be entirely gone." He told him as he and Feng Er rushed towards the Soul Eaters, brandishing theirnce and whip!


    Special World ¨C


    "Soul Fragment¡­" Qi Shan said as he looked at Huo Ling who was pacifying the sulking Lei Shan. When he found the two, he saw Huo Ling was lying on the ground, knocked out by Yi Bing. When he woke up, he couldn''t remember anything aside from when he met Yi Bing in this world. He had returned to normal.


    "Yes." Yi Bing said and looked at Huo Ling''s dark pupils. That Huo Ling who is a sect master earlier disappeared. In order for Qi Shan not to notice more strange things with Huo Ling, Yi Bing knocked Huo Ling''s head hard. It was effective, since Huo Ling returned to normal. The things he only remembers are his family, him, Qi Shan and Lei Shan. He doesn''t remember his past life anymore. "The Soul Eaters'' emergence is also connected with it." He added.


    "But, of course!" Qi Shan said. "A Soul Fragment is equivalent to one million souls and one thousand years. No, maybe more than that!" he said. "Something precious like the memories and emotions of a soul¡­ and this Soul Fragment has been drifting for a very long time, travelling between worlds¡­ for the Soul Eaters, this is a sumptuous feast!" he said.


    Yi Bing couldn''t agree more. "A Soul Fragment could also increase one''s power." He said. "And¡­ the Meng Po soup''s effect." He looked at Huo Ling. "If a soul would have it, they will remember their past reincarnations." He exined.


    "That''s true." Qi Shan said and also looked at Huo Ling.


    However ¨C Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed when he remembered those red pupils of Huo Ling. "Is it possible ¨C " he said as he looked at Qi Shan. " ¨C for a soul who was just in its second life¡­ to have memories other than of its first life?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Qi Shan looked at him, confused. "What do you mean?" he said, then his brows knit. "Of course not! What other memories could he have aside from his first life?" he asked.


    "But, if with a Soul Fragment¡­" Yi Bing said.


    Qi Shan stared at Yi Bing before his eyes widened. He sharply turned to Huo Ling. "You don''t mean¡­?" he said and turned back to Yi Bing. "What did he have?" he asked. "Isn''t this his second life? What do you mean other memories¡­" he was puzzled.


    "I don''t know." Yi Bing said. He wouldn''t usually bother other people with his problem. Furthermore, with this kind of situation, he wouldn''t dare tell others about Huo Ling''s condition. But, he''s been cornered. He can''t find any solution, nor answer. Thus, he told Qi Shan. "He knows his name. But, he told me ¨C " he looked at Qi Shan. " ¨C he''s the sect master of Fengshen Sect. Qi Shan ¨C " he called, serious. " ¨C Huo Ling''s previous life is from our world ¨C the Stable World. There''s no way Huo Ling would be a cultivator, much less a sect master." He said. "After all, that world ¨C "


    " ¨C is also our world, the Stable World."

 Chapter 71 - Rebirth, Transmigration And Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Rebirth, Transmigration And Reincarnation</h4>


    "Cultivation methods had long been lost over time¡­" Qi Shan sighed. "The only thing remained of cultivation is the power of our soul ¨C our soul attributes." He exined. He ced his fingers on his chin. "If Xiao Ling said he''s the sect master of Fengshen Sect¡­ you mean he had lived in the ancient times?" he looked at Yi Bing before he looked at Huo Ling. "¡­ he was reborn?"


    "It''s impossible." Yi Bing sighed. "No soul could live twice in one world." He said.


    "But¡­" Qi Shan reluctantly looked at Huo Ling. "¡­ isn''t travelling between worlds already possible? How can rebirth be impossible?" he asked. "Also, wasn''t it Huo Ling himself who said it? He''s the sect master of Fengshen Sect." he told Yi Bing.. "0001." He called, his expression became serious. "Why do you find this hard to ept?" he asked, puzzled.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just looked at Huo Ling who wasughing as he patted Lei Shan''s back.


    "Yi Bing." Rarely would Qi Shan call Yi Bing by his name. He always calls him ''0001'' as a formality. "Do you remember how the Hell was destroyed?" he asked. "How did our world open to the other worlds?" he added.


    Yi Bing lowered his head. "The Foul ¨C something that carries negativity, invaded the Hell and transformed the souls to Soul Eaters." He said. "Then, the living also became infected. The power sleeping inside their body ¨C the soul attribute, awakened after they were stimted by Foul. However, since they were contaminated by Foul, their power was misused. The Living Department ¨C the Ability Users'' Department, was created, to control the people who survived the ordeal and became ability users." He exined, then raised their head. "They''re simr to us. The only difference between is that they''re alive. Whereas, we are dead." He said.


    "The Ability Users¡­" Qi Shan frowned. He obviously dislikes them. "They''ll definitely ce the me on our head regarding the Soul Eaters." He said. He''s not wrong with what he said, since, as they were talking, Feng Er and Jin Wu already had met with the Ability Users in the Stable World. "Heh." He chuckled. "You''ve forgot to include one other difference." He told Yi Bing. "Unlike them, we can go to other worlds." He grinned, as they had one-upped the Ability Users Department.


    "We can, because only those who are dead can go." Yi Bing told him. "Should they kill themselves just to go to another world?" he sarcastically said.


    Qi Shan frowned and just clicked his tongue. "Anyway, rebirth ¨C " he said, returning to their topic. " ¨C isn''t impossible." He said. "Time and space is unstable already. How can it not affect our world, too?" he asked. "If what Xiao Ling said is true, then, he only travelled across time." He told Yi Bing.


    "I remember - " Yi Bing muttered and took out his Death Note. "¡­ rebirth or whatnot¡­ it doesn''t appear on the Death Note." He told Qi Shan.


    "You''re right." Qi Shan said as he took out his Death Note, too. "After all, when we arrive in one world, the souls had already been reborn or transmigrated, assuming their current identity, which will be appearing on our Death Note when they died." He exined.


    "Or is it ¨C " Yi Bing said.


    "Hm?"


    "It just can''t appear?" Yi Bing said. "After all, rebirth and transmigration ¨C they are breaking the rules of reincarnation cycle." He said.


    "You are saying¡­"


    "Rebirth is living twice in one world." Yi Bing said. "Transmigration is the recing of souls. One soul would die after the other soul steals its body, making the body both die and live at the same time, cheating death." He exined. "Both are alike, but as well not. Rebirth is also transmigration of the soul, but towards its original body. Transmigration is also rebirth, but towards another body. Their only difference is the time and space." He said. "Rebirth is the travel across time. Transmigration is across the space. This affects all the worlds, as well as the reincarnation cycle." He looked at his Huo Ling''s profile. "However, the ironic thing is, reincarnation is both rebirth and transmigration." He said. "Travelling across time and space to live a new life¡­ perhaps this is the reason why the identity of a reborn or transmigrated soul doesn''t appear on the Death Note." He exined.


    "Yi Bing¡­"


    "Instability of space and time¡­ this is the cause of all." Yi Bing said and closed his Death Note. "The appearance of the Soul Fragment. It must be because of this, too." He said.


    "That''s right!" Qi Shan said. "The universe is already a mystery, anyway. It''s just normal to me the instability of time and space ¨C OW!" he cried when Yi Bing hit him.


    "I''m not ming it!" Yi Bing sighed. "Anyway, let''s just assume Huo Ling was reborn. It doesn''t have a conflict with his profile." He said. "Even though Huo Ling is from the ancient times but, indeed, his first life is from our world."


    "That''s right." Qi Shan said. "That problem solved, the remaining is the Soul Fragment." He said and looked at Huo Ling. "How did he get it, and how can it be taken from him?"


    "When I arrived in this world, he still doesn''t have it." Yi Bing said. "However, when I left, then returned, he had it." He red at Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened. "Hey! I don''t know about Soul Fragments! How would I know if I found one! And, I didn''t do anything to your assignment! I''m a principled man. Even though I hate you, but I don''t have a grudge against Xiao Ling! I wouldn''t dare mess with the souls!" he exined.


    "Tch." Yi Bing frowned and kept his Death Note. "How did he get it, then?" he said.


    "Wait, 0001." Qi Shan called. "Do we really understand what a Soul Fragment is?" he asked.


    "Isn''t it just a part of one''s soul that was broken and then scattered?" Yi Bing said.


    "That''s a careless exnation!" Qi Shan said. "Let''s ask Di San. After all, he''s the one who told us this." He said as he created an email.


    0007: Di San. What is this Soul Fragment? What does it look like? What should we do if wee across it?


    A few secondster and they received a reply.


    3257: Destroy it.

 Chapter 72 - Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Thoughts</h4>


    3257: Soul Fragment, as its name implied, is a piece of a soul that was broken andter scattered. The original soul could be strong or weak. Too weak or too strong that it broke. Either way, it broke. Depending on the original soul''s strength, its fragment would affect its surrounding, or its holder. If it''s in a ce, it''ll change its surrounding depending on the power left on the fragment. However, if it''s someone who has it, then it''s a different story. It could change that person ¨C his temper, his strength or power, or his memories. It''ll change his personality. An irritable person can be a submissive person. A timid person can be an overbearing person. A weak person can be strong. A strong person, however, it''ll absorb his strength. As for the memories, it''ll confuse the person by fusing the memories in the fragments with the memories of the person.


    "So, you mean¡­" Qi Shan said as he and Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling. "Xiao Ling wasn''t reborn, but - "


    " - he only has his memories confused?" Yi Bing frowned.


    Qi Shanughed. "Isn''t this a good news, 0001? Xiao Ling is a modern person ¨C erm, soul, through and through! No need to be tense dating an ancient person¡­"


    "Who said we''re dating?" Yi Bing red at him. Qi Shan justughed. "This isn''t any good, either. Huo Ling''s memories will be reced soon." he said. "Did San Di say anything on how to remove it?" he asked.


    Qi Shan immediately read the rest of the email, only to be stunned. "¡­ 0001." He called.


    "What?"


    "Di San said¡­" Qi Shan pursed his lips. He motioned the screen to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened. "Destroy it?!" he said.


    3257: Because of these, Soul Fragments should be destroyed. It is a frightening existence, especially if its original soul is powerful.


    Qi Shan immediately sent a reply.


    0007: what if it''s on a person, then?! What will happen to the person?! Aren''t you being ruthless?!


    3257: we can only sacrifice one person in exchange of the whole universe.


    0007: you''re being dramatic! I know you know how to take the Soul Fragment out of a person! Spill it!


    "Qi Shan¡­"


    "Shut it! I''m not doing this for you, but Xiao Ling!" Qi Shan said. "I don''t know why, but¡­ I just can''t let someone die!" he said.


    "Could the Soul Fragment be affecting you?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Then, it should have affected you, too!" Qi Shan said. "Could you bear to kill Xiao Ling?" he asked. "Even if this is due to the Soul Fragment, but I''m honest with my feelings. You should be, too, 0001!" he told Yi Bing. Then, he ignored him and focused on replying to Di San.


    "¡­ I won''t kill my assignment. I''ll definitely find another way to solve this. This problem is mine to begin with. We''ve already dealt with the Soul Eater. You continue with your own tasks." Yi Bing said. "Thank you for your help." He told him.


    Qi Shan''s fingers typing on the holographic screen stopped. "I''m just repaying you for saving me from the Soul Eater." He said, then closed the holographic screen. "If I can find something that can help Xiao Ling''s situation, I''ll tell you. So¡­ don''t you dare kill Xiao Ling, even if the whole universe will be at stake." He looked at Yi Bing. "You might have saved the universe, but what use will it if you can''t even sleep even just for a second?" he asked, referring to the guilt.


    "I know what I''m doing. I''m a principled person, too. I won''t kill my assignment." Yi Bing said.


    "You''d better¡­ or I''ll be haunting you!" Qi Shan told him, then walked towards Lei Shan and Huo Ling.


    "You''re always annoying." Yi Bing sighed and followed Qi Shan. "Huo Ling." He called when they reached them.


    "Hm?"


    "Let''s go look for clues of your family''s death." Yi Bing told him.


    "Okay." Huo Ling nodded and turned to Lei Shan and Qi Shan. "We''ll be taking our leave! Good luck with taking the whole world!" he told them.


    "Thank you." Lei Shan said.


    "Sure! You just wait! After we do so, everyone can freely walk in the streets!" Qi Shan said.


    "I''ll be waiting for that, then!" Huo Ling said as he and Yi Bing left. Huo Ling didn''t know, with the Soul Eater now gone, he doesn''t have to wait for so long. Since the negotiations failed, Lei Shan finally followed Qi Shan''s suggestion to force his way in this world.


    Unfortunately, he wouldn''t be there to witness it.


    "Yi Bing. Lei Shan told me about this ''assignment'' you and Qi Shan are talking about." Huo Ling said as they walked towards the apartment where Huo Ling rented before he died. "''Assignment'' is referring to me and him. The people- err, souls that the grim reapers are helping. He said they will help us move on and go to our next life." He said and looked at Yi Bing. "There''s really a life after this?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered. "Being a human is a life. Being a zombie is another one." He said. "Life begins from birth and ends in death. Birth or living beyond that, that''s the afterlife." He looked at him. "Us, grim reapers, we''re living in the afterlife." He told him.


    "Oh." Huo Ling said and didn''t continue the depressing topic. "That''s the ce." He pointed the apartment. "Huh?" he said when he saw the stairs and the walls are stained with blood. "Something¡­"


    "The Soul Eater has been here, huh¡­" Yi Bing said. "So it''s what ate Jin Yu." He said. "Let''s go to your room. We might still find something there." He told him.


    "Okay."


    Stable World.


    "Oho~?" Li Yuechu said as he looked at Jin Wu and Feng Er fighting against the three Soul Eaters. "Looks like they''re having a hard time." He smirked.


    "Chief¡­" Zhu Qingqiu called, warning on his voice despite the dull look on his face.


    "Tch!" Li Yuechu clicked his tongue as he red at Zhu Qingqiu. He ced the bat he''s holding on his shoulder. "Where''s Bingbing and Feifei? And Jiming and Xi-ge?" he asked as he made a balloon with his gum, ignoring Jin Wu and Feng Er who were busy fighting.


    "Gone to help the other grim reapers with the rest of our department." Zhu Qingqiu answered, his voice monotone. If he didn''t know him, Li Yuechu would think he''s also a grim reaper. He''s more lifeless than the grim reapers. Even his body, because his soul attribute is water, is colder than of a normal person''s. On the other hand, Li Yuechu, because his soul attributes are fire and lightning, his body is warmer than usual.


    The Ability Users'' Department''s chief and vice chief, the literal fire and water that would never mix with each other, is working together.


    "Why the hell would they pass the chief''s position to me? Just because I''m a dual-ability user?" Li Yuechuined. "I hate it¡­ I hate all of these!" he said.


    "This is per your father''s orders." Zhu Qingqiu reminded him.


    A vein popped in Li Yuechu''s forehead and he pulled Zhu Qingqiu before he mmed him to the wall. The wall cracked, but Zhu Qingqiu''s expression didn''t even changed. "You shut your mouth!" he told him and pushed him. Then, he marched towards Jin Wu and Feng Er and joined in on the fray.


    Zhu Qingqiu watched as Li Yuechu fought recklessly. "Teenage rebellion." He muttered before he wiped the blood off his lips with the back of his hand.


    Li Yuechu is just 17 years old. The reason why the important position of department chief was given to him is because of his father who used his connections to secure both his son''s position, albeit Li Yuechu''s disapproval. With his son as the leader of the ability users, Li Yuechu''s father could secure his position as a government official. Meanwhile, him ¨C Zhu Qingqiu, has the same situation with Li Yuechu, but unlike Li Yuechu, he just went with the flow.


    "What''s the point of struggling, going against life that was predestined?" he asked. "Life may be unnned, but death is." He said and looked at the soul trembling in fright inside the car. "Living as a human and living while being dead¡­ there''s not much difference." He said and pulled up his long sleeve, showing the multiple cuts on his fair skin, making a horrible sight.

 Chapter 73 - Youth Department

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Youth Department</h4>


    The Living Department, as what the Afterlife Department calls, have other names. In the mortal world. They call it ''the Young Ability Users'' Department''. However, there was another name for it ¨C the Youth Department. The Youth Department which is filled with vitality both in its name and its members who are ability users. Unlike the Afterlife Department, the Youth Department isprised of young people. Its chief, Li Yuechu, is only 17 years old. Its vice chief, Zhu Qingqiu, is 18 years old. Guo Bingbing and An Feifei, the only female members, are both only 16 years old. Tang Jiming, the youngest of the group, is 15 years old. There''s a reason for this.


    As humans age, they started to care more about their life. Thus, they take up jobs that are less dangerous, any minute that may cost their life. The only ones who would take dangerous jobs are those people who are filled with passion..


    On the other hand, the ones who cannot find a job - or the unemployed, joins the Living Department. Cui Shanxi is an example. He''s a rich second generation that was kicked out by his family to make him work. However, he''s veryzy. The only good thing about him is his face and his soul attribute ¨C earth, the nt type. He''s 23 years old and the oldest in the Living Department. Even if he had been told he can be a model or an actor due to his face value, but he refused. He doesn''t want to be harassed, nor enter the deep waters of the entertainment industry. He uses his power to flirt with the women, but he never takes them seriously. Even life, he doesn''t take it seriously.


    "Cui-ge. Can you produce cherries?!" Tang Jiming asked as he stared at Cui Shanxi. His small and round eyes are sparkling.


    "Why?" Cui Shanxi asked, his voicezy, as he lifted his right hand. Vines crawled out of the ground and tied up the Soul Eaters.


    "I am thinking maybe you can turn them to cherry bombs ¨C " Tang Jiming answered, his voice sounds very excited as he continued to stare at Cui Shanxi, ignoring the Soul Eaters and the grim reapers around them.


    "Shut up." Cui Shanxi told him and frowned. "I don''t have any interest in your geeky stuff." He looked at him. Tang Jiming''s eyes watered and he lowered his head, looking dejected. "Tch!" he just clicked his tongue. He ced his hands inside his jean''s pockets, and the he left him.


    Tang Jiming''s eyes widened when he heard the leaving footsteps. "Wait, Cui-ge!" he called when he felt the surrounding became cold. He looked at the grim reapers cleaning up the Soul Eaters. "Brr!" he felt it''s eerie and horrifying. He puleld up his jacket and wrapped it around his small body tightly before he immediately ran after Cui Shanxi. He''s a timid kid.


    The grim reapers saw Cui Shanxi and Tang Jiming left without even saying a word to them. "Kids are snobbish nowadays." One of them said and sighed.


    "Even the humans." Someone said. "They selfishly try to save themselves, but they don''t realize the weight of their actions." he looked at the direction Cui Shanxi and Tang Jiming left. "If they''ll leave their fate and future on the young people''s hands just to live a safe and peaceful life, what will they do if those young people fail? Wouldn''t they jeopardize their lives?" he asked.


    "That''s why humans are foolish. We were foolish before." They shook their head in disappointment. "Now that we''ve reached the afterlife, we cannot make mistakes again, or we''ll be gone for good." They looked at the Soul Eaters Cui Shanxi single-handedly subdued. "Let''s take them to the R&D. Maybe Sha Jiu and Hai Ba can find something from them and create something." They said as they stood beside the Soul Eaters that took on their form. However, they ignored them. They can clearly distinguish themselves and their allies from the Soul Eaters that copied their appearance. They have the watch exclusive only for the grim reapers of the Afterlife Department.


    They tapped on their watches and a holographic appeared above their wristwatch.


    "Return to headquarters?"


    "Yes." "No."


    They tapped the ''yes'' button. Light came out of their watch and covered them, including the Soul Eaters they caught. Then, they disappeared from where they stood.


    "Ugh!" Feng Er cried after the Soul Eater that copied her appearance grabbed her whip and swung her. Her back hit the tree. "Damn it...!" she cursed when she felt her bones cracked.


    "Feng Er!" Jin Wu called and he mmed hisnce on the head of the Soul Eater which is his opponent. Like Feng Er, his and Li Yuechu''s appearance were also copied. However, the Soul Eaters cannot copy their weapon, nor their ability. The Soul Eaters could only use the abilities of the souls they have eaten.


    For example, the Soul Eater Feng Er was fighting against has a thick skin and scales, thus her windshes have a little damage against the Soul Eater. Also, it ¨C


    "Damn you, you son of a bitch! How dare you make me look ugly!" Feng Er cursed as she grabbed the tree branch and made a turn before shended on it. "Tch! This makes it hard for me. This is like I''m injuring myself!" she murmured before she summoned a tornado. The tornado approached the Soul Eater that tried to escape. However, the vacuum effect of the tornado made it impossible for the Soul Eater to even take a step. Thus, the Soul Eater was sucked in the whirlwind. Not a second after and lumps of meat and sshes of blood came out of the tornado. Jin Wu and Li Yueran avoided it.


    "You really killed yourself!" Li Yuechu madlyughed as he fired a lightning towards the Soul Eater that copied his appearance. "Tch!" he clicked his tongue when a hole appeared on the Soul Eater''s stomach, and the lightning passed through the hole and hit the ground. "Damn you¡­" he smiled in irritation. His opponent has a jelly-like ability. "Don''t make me look like a sissy!" he yelled as he raised his bat and rushed to the Soul Eater.


    "Hey." Zhu Qingqiu called to Mo Shi as they sat inside the car. Souls can be mistaken as a living human, except for their transparent body and that they have a tail instead of feet.


    "You¡­ you ¨C " Mo Shi said and retreated in panic. His body passed through the front seat and he fell on the floor of the backseat.


    "Don''t panic. They''re already dealing with the Soul Eaters." Zhu Qingqiu told him. "The Soul Eaters had to kill them first to reach you." He said.


    "Why¡­ why would they go so far to protect me?" Mo Shi asked and looked at Jin Wu, Feng Er and Li Yuechu.


    "Not only you, but all of the souls." Zhu Qingqiu said. "Protecting the souls ¨C that''s the second mission of the grim reapers, the Afterlife Department." He exined.


    "And the first?"


    "Sending them to reincarnate." Zhu Qingqiu answered.


    "How about you? Are you a grim reaper, too?" Mo Shi asked and looked at Zhu Qingqiu''s lifeless expression.


    "Unfortunately, I am still alive." Zhu Qingqiu answered.


    "You wanted to die?!"


    "That''s the reason I joined the Youth Department." Zhu Qingqiu said.


    "''Youth Department''?"


    "An organization of ability users." Zhu Qingqiu answered.


    Mo Shi looked at Zhu Qingqiu before he looked at Jin Wu and the others outside. "The grim reapers are protecting me since I''m a soul. How about you? What is your organization''s mission?" he asked.


    "Eliminate the threat to humanity." Zhu Qingqiu answered.


    "That''s the Soul Eaters?"


    Zhu Qingqiu nodded. "Initially, their target is only the souls. However, some of them are going wild and started to attack the humans. We are here to stop them." he exined.


    Mo Shi was confused. "If the Soul Eaters'' target are the souls, then why would they attack the humans?" he asked.


    "That''s what we''re trying to find out."


    S City.


    "This is a horrible sight, chief." Xiao Xie said as they looked at the damaged public facility.


    "Yeah." Gu Xingfeng said as he looked around the gym. His hands are on his hips and a cigarette is in between his lips.


    "Some witnesses said that they saw shadows dancing here earlier. They said they are ghosts." Jiang Xinduo said, holding a paper.


    "As if they exist!" Gu Xingfeng hit his head. "Do you think something that doesn''t have a solid body could break something solid?" he asked.


    "That''s that group is for, right?" Song Mingfan said and they turned when they heard approaching footsteps.


    "Strang¡­ ehem." Hao Baiyun coughed when he saw Gu Xingfeng.


    "Young master Hao." Gu Xingfeng called. "Fancy meeting you here. I don''t remember calling your department for assistance?" he said.


    "It''s ''Director Hao''!" Hao Baiyun just coldly looked at Gu Xingfeng then ignored him.


    "Why are you here?" Gu Xingfeng frowned as he stared at Hao Baiyun.

 Chapter 74 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Visit</h4>


    "Chief¡­" Ke Congyi whispered as he stared at Hao Baiyun standing before them dressed in his signature white clothes.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to him, his eyes narrowing. "You called them?" he asked, his voiceced with anger.


    "Hii! I wouldn''t dare!" Ke Congyi answered and hid behind Zhang Bao who is nearest to him. He poked out his head from behind and looked at Gu Xingfeng with fear in his eyes. "I don''t have the authority to call the Supernatural Department!" he told him. He''s just a mere police officer.


    "You mean, ''audacity''." Xue Liping, who had arrived after searching the area, corrected him.


    "I don''t have that, either!" Ke Congyi told Xue Liping as he frowned and red at him.


    Fei Xueli looked at Hao Baiyun who walked away after ignoring Gu Xingfeng''s group. He was looking around the area, especially the ones who was damaged. Then, Fei Xuli turned and saw Gu Xingfeng still looking at Hao Baiyun. He saw Gu Xingfeng''s eyes narrowed when he saw Hao Baiyun''s thin clothes and pale, sickly face. Chief Gu¡­ you''re just worried my master would get cold. Fei Xuli thought, a smile was on his face. It''s already 1 AM. He added as he checked on the night watch on his wrist.


    "Fei! Xu! Li!" Jing Yu called and jumped on Fei Xuli''s back, looking very lively. He wrapped his arms around Fei Xuli''s neck while his legs wrapped around Fei Xuli''s waist.


    "Jing Yu. Where are the others?" Fei Xuli asked as he turned to look at the person enjoying a piggy backride.


    "Oh." Jing Yu said and took out a piece of paper from his jacket. "They gave me this before they left ¨C " he said and blinked his gray eyes that are half-blind.


    Fei Xuli took it and read it. Lan Tian, Jin Chulin, Zi Chen and Zheng Bao have gone to investigate on their own in the other cities and districts. "Hm?" he saw there''s a P.S. at the end of the letter and he read it.


    P.S.: Fei-ge. We know the assistant director can''t read this and he''d definitely give this to you. Please tell the assistant director to lessen the knitting of his brows. We almost got a heart attack earlier!


    It must be Lan Tian who wrote this. They''re afraid of Jing Yu''s appearance even they don''t need to. They also dared to give the letter to Jin Yu since they know of Jing Yu''s eye defect. "What did they say?" he heard Jing Yu asked.


    "They went on their own." Fei Xuli answered and kept the paper. "Where''s young master?" he looked around and saw Hao Baiyun is gone.


    "Huh?" they heard Xiao Xie said as he also looked around. "Mingfan. Did you see the chief?" he asked Song Mingfan standing beside him.


    Fei Xuli looked at Gu Xingfeng''s group before a smile appeared on his lips. "Let''s go." he told Jing Yu who''s still riding on his back.


    "Huh? How about young master?" Jing Yu asked.


    "Someone would look after him." Fei Xuli said, his words filled with deep meaning. Securing Jing Yu on his back, the turned to leave.


    "There they go¡­" Ke Congyi said as they watched Fei Xuli and Jing Yu left.


    "Did you really not call them?" Zhang Bao said, curiosity in his voice.


    "I wouldn''t dare!" Ke Congyi answered. He almost had a fright earlier seeing Gu Xingfeng''s angry expression.


    "Then, why are they here?" Xue Liping said, a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Who knows!" Ke Congyi sighed. His shoulders fell in depression.


    "It''s a pity, though. I thought we can ask them something." Xiao Xie said as he looked at the direction Fei Xuli and Jin Yu left.


    "I guess¡­" Song Mingfan said, his voice suddenly made a pause.


    "Hm?" What is it?" Xiao Xie asked as he looked at him.


    "¡­ nothing." Song Mingfan just shook his head, nning to leave the matter. "Let''s go scout the area. Maybe the perpetrator is still around." He told Xiao Xie.


    "Okay!" Xiao Xie answered as he walked towards the wall and checked the broken window before he jumped out of it.


    "Careful." Song Mingfan told him, but Xiao Xie already left. He also jumped out of the window to follow him. "Hm?" he said when he saw two people walking towards the back of the gym. "As I''ve thought." He muttered and grinned.


    "Mingfan? What''s the matter?" Xiao Xie asked when he saw Song Mingfan was just standing behind him.


    "Nothing." Song Mingfan answered and then followed Xiao Xie who went to the opposite direction.


    At the same time, Hao Baiyun sneezed. "Who''s talking bad about me?" he asked as he rubbed his nose that immediately turned pink.


    "This person standing beside you." Gu Xingfeng answered and took off his jacket. Then, he wrapped it around Hao Baiyun''s shoulder tightly. "Young master Hao is frail. Why did hee at this hour?" he asked the same question from earlier.


    "It''s ''director Hao''!" Hao Baiyun corrected him, but sighed since he knows Gu Xingfeng wouldn''t change his address of him. He pulled the jacket tightly when the cold night wind blew. "The wind is restless." He said. "I followed its turbulence." He answered.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned. "What would you do if there''s really something?" he asked as he stared at Hao Baiyun''s face. "What if you encountered it?" he added, the anger in his voice was back again. He''s irritated.


    "Xuli and I will deal with it." Hao Baiyun answered. "There''s also Jing Yu." He added.


    However, Gu Xingfeng didn''t buy it. "What if it''s strong?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun couldn''t help but frown. "You''re underestimating us." He said and stopped walking. He raised his head and looked at Gu Xingfeng. "Just because I''m physically weak doesn''t mean I cannot defeat whatever is it." He told him. "That doesn''t necessarily mean Xuli and Jin Yu are also weak." He added. He can''t have his subordinates being badmouthed.


    "That''s not ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said before he pressed his lips tight and his brows knit. He grabbed Hao Baiyun before he pushed him to the wall.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened. "What are you ¨C " he gasped.


    Gu Xingfeng mmed his palms to the wall, trapping Hao Baiyun who flinched in surprise, thinking Gu Xingfeng would hit him, in between his arms. "I don''t have a problem with brave people, but there will be if they don''t know the limit of their stupidity." He told him, his cold eyes piercing Hao Baiyun. "Do you understand?" he asked, his voice low and hoarse.


    Hao Baiyun stared at him before he lowered his head. "¡­ I do." He answered. He really does. However...


    Gu Xingfeng looked at Hao Baiyun''s wronged expression. "I''ll send you back." He told him, his voice softened as he pulled his hand. However, a vein appeared on his forehead when he felt Hao Baiyun''s cold skin. "Stubborn." He said and took off his gloves, then wore them on Hao Baiyun''s hands. "If you''ll do this again, see if I won''t execute you." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun sniffed. "You won''t." he said.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned. "Where''s that butler of yours?" he asked, referring to Fei Xuli.


    "Jing Yu must have dragged him somewhere again." Hao Baiyun said as they walked back.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at Hao Baiyun and saw his hair fluttering. He sighed and took off his cap, then ced it on his head. "¡­ young master Hao is like a dress-up doll." He said, a hint of smile in his voice.


    Hao Baiyun frowned but didn''t speak. He really feels cold. "Chief!" Xiao Xie and the others called when they saw them back. "We saw no one around. The perpetrators must have left." He said.


    "Good work." Gu Xingfeng said. "Ask themunity''s security for the CCTV records." He told them. "Secure the area until morning. There''s a chance the perpetrators mighte back." He added.


    "Yes!" they answered and dispersed.


    "So efficient." Hao Baiyun sighed,menting for his subordinates'' ipetence.


    "Is young master Haoining to me?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "That''s ''director Hao'' for you!" Hao Baiyun frowned.


    "Come. I''ll send you back." Gu Xingfeng rolled his eyes and pulled him inside the police car.


    B City.


    "Hah¡­ they''re really tough." Feng Er clicked her tongue. Her whip turned to wind before it disappeared.


    "These monsters are too hard for the Afterlife Department to chew on?" Li Yuechu mocked.


    Jin Wu frowned. "I won''t bother myself with a rebelling brat." He said and went to the car. He just nced at Zhu Qingqiu before he pulled Mo Shi outside.


    "Heh. I don''t want to hear that from someone borrowing a corpse." Li Yuechu said.


    Feng Er just rolled her eyes before he teleported back to the Afterlife Department. "Let''s go." Jin Wu said and he and Mo Shi followed Feng Er.


    "You just have to provoke them." Zhu Qingqiu told Li Yuechu as he went out of the abandoned car.


    "They can''t do anything to me." Li Yuechu said, smug.


    "Because they''re adults." Zhu Qingqiu said. A vein popped on Li Yuechu''s forehead. Zhu Qingqiu sighed at Li Yuechu''s immaturity. He had hit his sore spot.

 Chapter 75 - Huo Family

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Huo Family</h4>


    Special World.


    "Why¡­" Huo Ling muttered in shock when he saw his room looked like it was passed by a storm. Everything''s turned upside down. Even the TV''s screen was broken. He only saw two pools of blood on the floor, but the corpses were nowhere to be seen. "They¡­" he muttered and looked at Yi Bing. His eyes are asking.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Seems like, whoever came here was eaten by the Soul Eater." he said as he walked inside. He stepped on the blood as if it''s nothing to him. "Just going to stand there?" he asked as he turned to Huo Ling who just stood by the doorway.


    "G-going¡­" Huo Ling said and forced back the nausea he felt when he came inside his room and smelled the rustic and fishy odor of the blood.


    Yi Bing watched Huo Ling passed by him. Looks like he really can''t remember Fu Ling''s room before. He thought.


    He was referring to the first world - in which also the world where Yi Bing came from, where he and Huo Ling first met. It is Huo Ling''s first life. Fu Ling is the woman who called for a delivery. Huo Ling happened to be the deliveryman. When Huo Ling delivered the food, Fu Ling was dead and Huo Ling was stabbed from behind, causing him to die. It was then he appeared before Huo Ling.


    It was really the Soul Fragment''s doing. He frowned. The only way Huo Ling remembered some parts of their meeting before is due to the Soul Fragment''s effect. He followed Huo Ling as he tried to search his room. "This is my family." He heard Huo Ling said after he picked up the broken picture frame containing a family picture.


    Yi Bing looked at it and saw a six-person family. A pair of old people, a pair of couple and a pair of siblings. His gaze fell on Huo Ling who was smiling brightly together with his younger sister. In his past life, Huo Ling has brown eyes and brown, curly hair. In this life, Huo Ling has a straight ck hair and dark eyes. But, his young and handsome face still didn''t change. "What happened to them?" he asked.


    "It was my homing. However, before I could fly home, our house was caught on fire." Huo Ling answered before he paused. "Fire, huh?" he muttered and looked at his hand. He remembered his power. "Is this repentance?" he bitterlyughed as he sat on the bed and cried. "I''m sorry, everyone¡­" he sobbed before he finally had a breakdown.


    Yi Bing looked at him before he looked away. In hisst life, no matter how he was wronged ¨C even in his death, he might haveined but still he had remained a positive person. However, in this life¡­


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed. Maybe it was because he was sheltered thus it was difficult for him to ept the hardships he is facing. He easily breaks down. "What about the investigation?" he asked him.


    "They said it''s an unfortunate incident. The gas leaked after it was left unattended." Huo Ling answered as he tried to recall the past.


    Yi Bing frowned. "Is that true?" he said, his tone unconvinced.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes. I saw the proof." He told him.


    Yi Bing looked at their family picture again. "Hm?" he said when he noticed something. "¡­ you have a butler?" he asked, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    Huo Ling wiped his tears. "Yes." he answered and looked at their family picture. His eyes are filled with extreme sadness. "My grandparents are very old. My parents are working, and my younger sister and I were studying." He said. "Old Tang is a family friend. My grandfather and him are friends when they were young, and all his family had gone abroad." He exined.


    Yi Bing found it odd. "If you had a butler, why would the gas be left unattended?" he asked. Butlers are attentive people. That''s the least requirement for them.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened, shocked when he understood the meaning behind Yi Bing''s words. "You suspect it''s him?!" he asked, a look of disbelief in his eyes as he stared at Yi Bing.


    "Where was he when the ident happened?" Yi Bing asked.


    "He''s¡­" Huo Ling''s voice trailed off before he suddenly gasped. Then, he looked at their butler in the picture. "No way¡­" he muttered, a look of confusion registered on his face. "This can''t be..." he added as he retreated a few steps, acting as if the picture frame is a giant snake about to pounce on him.


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked when he noticed Huo Ling''s panicked expression. "Was he included to those who died?" he added. He can see from Huo Ling''s expression that Huo Ling is wavering.


    "It''s the opposite." Huo Ling said and shook his head. "Everyone died, but he''s¡­ nowhere to be found." He said as he walked forward and took the picture frame from Yi Bing''s hand.


    "What do you mean?" Yi Bing asked.


    "I just realized..." Huo softly said. "Everyone''s corpses are charred, unrecognizable. However, there was one person missing when they counted the number of people reported that have died inside." he exined. "I¡­ didn''t expect¡­ is it really him?" he asked in a low voice.


    "What''s it if you''ll be wrong in your suspicion?" Yi Bing said as he crossed his arms and looked at the picture in Huo Ling''s hand. "You''re already dead." He told him.


    Huo Ling froze before a hurt expression registered on his face. "You''re right." He forced augh.


    ¡­ annoying. Yi Bing thought as his lip twitched. He''s not used to a depressed Huo Ling. "Do you have anything valuable on you?" he asked, changing the topic.


    "None. Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Someone was looking for something here." Yi Bing answered as he looekd at the mess around them.


    Huo Ling was shocked. "What?!" he eximed. "Who would¡­" he said and stopped when he remembered Jin Yu is missing. "You think it''s him?" he said. "But... I have nothing valuable on me." He told Yi Bing.


    "The Soul Eater look for something it can eat. It wouldn''t turn everything in here upside down." Yi Bing said. "I saw in the other rooms when I passed by. Their room is fine and orderly. Only your room is in a mess." He exined. Someone came to steal something on Huo Ling.


    "But, the Soul Eater is only after the souls¡­ why would it eat a human like Jin Yu?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Well, it doesn''t necessarily be the Soul Eater. It could be one of the zombies it controls." Yi Bing shrugged. "So, find something that could be valuable?" he asked as he looked around.


    "I already said there''s nothing." Huo Ling said and pressed his lips thin, getting impatient. He isn''t used to being forced.


    "Then, why would Jin Yu go here? Just to mess with you?" Yi Bing asked as his fingers ran along the table and stopped beside the broken music box. He pressed the button to make it y music.


    "That''s wrong." Huo Ling said after he listened to the music from the music box.


    "What is?" Yi Bing asked.


    "The note." Huo Ling answered as he took the music box from Yi Bing.


    "Maybe because it was broken." Yi Bing said.


    "No. This can''t be easily broken, aside from its cover." Huo Ling said. "My grandfather gave this to me as a present." he exined as he opened the bottom of the music box. "Ah." he muttered when something fell to the floor.


    "A paper?" Yi Bing said and picked it up.


    Huo Ling looked at the paper and was surprised to see it was a deed ofnd. "Grandpa¡­" his voice became hoarse and his tears fell when he saw his name on the deed. Now, he realized. "So it was me they''re after all along¡­" he cried as he fell on his knees.


    "You mean¡­" Yi Bing looked at him.


    "Thend is owned by our family for generations." Huo Ling said. "However, someone was pestering my grandfather to sell thend to them. Of course, my grandfather disagreed. So, they¡­" he lowered his head and didn''t continue.


    It wasn''t something special, but what happened still can''t be overlooked. Just because of the humans'' greed, they took others'' life to satisfy themselves. "And this is what they''re looking for." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "That''s why they sent me abroad to escape under the guise of studying." He said. "When they didn''t find the deed, they killed my family." His tears fell.


    "What about Jin Yu?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Maybe they find some people who had a grudge against us, then found Jin Yu¡­"


    Yi Bing looked at the deed. "Do you have an idea who might they be?" he asked.


    "If what you said before is right, then, we can start looking for our family''s butler."

 Chapter 76 - Butler

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Butler</h4>


    "This is where he lived?" Yi Bing asked and looked the two-storey house before them.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded and felt nostalgic. When he was young, he had visited Old Tang''s house and he yed around in the garden with his little sister. Old Tang then would give them snacks. After they ate and they would resume ying. "Even though he''s the butler, but he only has little work. He only needs to oversee the servants'' works. He doesn''t need to serve us tea or food since we have the maids to do so for us." He exined. "He asked for our grandfather to hire him, since he doesn''t want to wily his time left in this world alone." He added.


    "Did he and your grandfather have a disagreement before when they were younger?" Yi Bing asked as he turned to Huo Ling..


    Huo Ling shook his head. "Our grandfather, even though he spoils my sister and I, but he actually doesn''t talk much. He is socially awkward." He exined.


    "Then, how did he be so-called friends with this butler?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Dunno¡­ now that you mention it, I can''t remember¡­" Huo Ling frowned and scratched his head.


    However, Yi Bing''s heart suddenly leapt in panic. Did the Soul Fragment erase his memory? He thought. Not good¡­ we have to hurry up and finish this matter. Or else, his entire memory will be gone! His expression changed. "Press the doorbell." He told Huo Ling, his tone impatient.


    "What are you in a hurry for? What if it''ll really be him?" Huo Ling asked, but still pressed the doorbell. "Excuse me!" he called.


    The door suddenly opened and Huo Ling held his breath. Uh, no. He doesn''t have a breath, anyway. "Who might you be?" it was a middle-aged woman that greeted them.


    "Uh, hello." Huo Ling greeted. "May I ask if this is old Tang''s house?" he asked.


    "Yes. This is it. What business do you have with him?" she asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "Old Tang¡­ is he here? I have something to talk with him." He exined.


    "That¡­ you didn''t hear?" she said as she looked around, her eyes vignt.


    "What?" Huo Ling suddenly felt nervous.


    "Old Tang became missing a few days ago." She told him.


    "How?" Huo Ling was shocked.


    "He left this house to me, saying to look after his house since he has somewhere to go to." She exined to him.


    "Where is it? Did he say what he''s going to do there?" Huo Ling asked her, urgency in his voice.


    She shook her head in regret. "No." she answered. "He hasn''t told me anything." She told him.


    "What could it be¡­" Huo Ling muttered, his brows knit in confusion.


    "Young man. You look like you''re well-mannered. Be careful on your way." She told him.


    "Uh, thanks." Huo Ling said as the door closed. "What happened to him? Was it really him who killed my family?" he asked, doubt in his voice.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just looked at the empty streets. "It''s going to be dark. Let''s continue tomorrow." he told him.


    "Yes¡­" Huo Ling dejectedly said and walked away.


    Yi Bing looked at his hunched back before he turned to look at old Tang''s house. "Wait." He suddenly said. "Wait for me here. Don''t move from that spot." He told him. Before Huo Ling could answer, he already leapt to the veranda on the second floor.


    "Yi Bing - !" Huo Ling called and ran but he saw Yi Bing already disappeared in the veranda of the second floor. He sighed, then looked around the area. His eyes caught side of the bright red flowers as his gaze fell on the garden. "Those flowers¡­" he said when he saw the familiar roses in the garden. He walked towards it.


    At the same time, Yi Bing saw the door of the veranda is open and so he slipped inside. It was a woman''s room, but Yi Bing had no qualms. He freely walked around, searching for any clues regarding Huo Ling''s family and the butler. Suddenly, he heard rushed footsteps outside the room. He went to the door and leaned his ears close to it to listen outside.


    "Damn it. Nobody said that old man has an acquaintance!" it was a woman''s voice. She''s the one from earlier who greeted them.


    "But he really hasn''t!" a man''s voice said. "We''ve been watching him for weeks. There''s no one visiting him, not even his neighbors! I can''t take it anymore! I''m starving, so we broke in!" he exined.


    "Idiot! Only for a few weeks?!" the woman said. "What if his family is abroad?" she asked.


    "Who would leave their parent?" the man asked.


    "I will!" another voice answered. It was of a young man''s.


    "You shut up!" the man told the young man. "Did they already leave?" the man asked the woman.


    "Yeah. I just told them the old man is missing. Pei! What a na?ve child. He looked like he was well-raised." She told them.


    "Oh! Maybe we can break in his house, too? Maybe we''ll find tons of golds there!" the young man said. His voice sounds excited.


    "You idiot! Do you think it''s that easy? We even had to endure our hunger for two weeks before we could take down that old man!" the man told the young man.


    "Shut up! We don''t even know where that child''s house is!" the woman added as she pped the young man''s head.


    "Let''s just follow him if he''lle here again. Listening to your conversation earlier, it looked important what he''s going to tell the old man." The man said as he think.


    "But ¨C " the young man said.


    "Don''t worry. With the news of the zombies, most houses were left unattended after their owners escaped." The man said as he patted the young man''s back. "That kid''s house will be empty soon. Let''s just wait for him to go back!" he told them.


    "Okay!" the woman and the young man answered in agreement.


    Yi Bing frowned. He was right on his guess earlier after he saw the woman was avoiding Huo Ling''s gaze. Huo Ling, who has a lot of things in his mind, and as the woman has said - naive, didn''t notice the woman''s suspicious behavior.


    The woman is suspicious. And she actually had aplices. What did they do to the butler? Yi Bing thought. He heard their footsteps left and he slowly opened the door. The hallway is empty and he went out. He immediately closed the door behind him. He doesn''t have to worry being seen, since no one can see him. "Burrs." He muttered as he looked downstairs. They are ransacking the refrigerator. "How long had they been here?" he asked before he went to find clues about the butler. Huo Ling said the old man''s family had gone abroad. It''s as one of the burrs said. Who would leave their parents at home while they migrated? Children are filial. There must be a reason why the butler was left behind by his family.


    He looked around and noticed that there are no family pictures on the walls. Yi Bing frowned in confusion. He crossed his arms as he leaned on the empty wall. He looked around again and didn''t find any picture frames beside the flower vase above the table. "Did the burrs hide them?" he muttered. He suddenly felt a headache. He really isn''t fond of detective or police movies. Leave it to Qi Shan who''s 0007! He lives up to his code as he is really the best in guessing games and mystery ys. "Hm?" he muttered when he noticed there are four bedrooms in the house. Three upstairs, and there''s one downstairs.


    ording to Huo Ling, the butler''s family moved abroad. They should be arge family. However, for some reason, they left the old man in the country. "If they''re arge family, there should be at least five or six rooms in this house." he muttered as he looked at the homey feeling the house gives. "Did his children feel dissatisfied? Did some of them stayed in the dormitory? Argh." he groaned in irritation as he rubbed the lock of his hair to calm himself. "I''ll just ask Huo Ling to rify this matter." he said. He was about to leave when his eyes caught something.


    His eyes caught sight of the door at the end of the hallway. Usually in movies and novels, the protagonist would find something hidden inside the room at the end of the hallway. Yi Bing doesn''t understand what''s so special with this setting, but he went anyway. He nced at the burrs downstairs before he slowly opened the door. The burrs must have already inspected each room in the house, and Yi Bing didn''t let his hopes up so that he won''t be disappointedter.


    However, it looks like he''s bound to not be disappointed after what he saw.

 Chapter 77 - Old Tang

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Old Tang</h4>


    The room is filled with photographs. But, not just any ordinary photographs. They looked well-maintained. It shows that the owner of them properly takes care of them and value them very much. However, that''s not what''s very surprising.


    The photographs are photographs of Huo Ling''s family. Yi Bing was shocked. Could it be really him? He thought as he looked at one of the photographs and saw Huo Ling when he was young. So the butler had been serving them since a long time ago? He thought and he turned. He saw a photograph of Huo Ling when he was a baby. That toothless grin¡­ he already looked mischievous despite still a baby. He thought as a smile appeared on his lips. He really had changed a lot, to be a crybaby now¡­ He sighed in disappointment. He continued to look around, looking at each photograph containing Huo Ling..


    "Dinner''s ready!" Suddenly, he heard the female burr called downstairs.


    "Coming!" the man and young man answered from the living room since they were watching a movie in the TV.


    Yi Bing turned and saw the door is still open. He immediately walked and closed the door and then continued to look around the butler''s room. "Hm?" he muttered when his elbow hit something soft. He turned and saw a baby''s bib on the table. "Could it be¡­ Huo Ling''s? Or his sister''s?" he said. However, he noticed it looked older after a closer look ¨C


    When he turned, he saw a photograph of a couple and a boy. It''s not Huo Ling, so it can only be Huo Ling''s father. So the butler had been serving the Huo family way, way before? He thought and turned, only to be shocked when he saw the young version of the butler together with a boy. "Could it be¡­" he muttered as he immediately checked all of the photographs. His eyes widened when he saw the two photos side by side.


    One photo shows six people. Two pairs of couple with each boy with them. The other photo showed the two boys with a girl in between them. What does this mean? Yi Bing was puzzled. Huo Ling''s grandfather and the butler were childhood friends?! His eyes widened. Could this girl be¡­ Huo Ling''s grandmother? He thought and saw that the girl''s eyes are simr to Huo Ling''s. If the three were childhood friends, did the butler kill the Huo family because of his unrequited love? He rubbed his chin as he thought. Then, he took the two photos and hid them inside his pocket to show them to Huo Lingter. "Hm?" he muttered when his eyes sharply saw something.


    In the corner of the room, he saw a photo of three people. He walked towards it and saw it was Huo Ling''s grandmother. However, she''s around 16. Behind her are the butler and Huo Ling''s grandfather. The photo beside it is a couple photo. Huo Ling''s grandmother looked shy, while the boy with her is blushing furiously.


    Yes. The boy with her, since Yi Bing can''t distinguish who is the butler and who is Huo Ling''s grandfather from the two. The only photo he saw about Huo Ling''s grandfather is the family picture. It is when Huo Ling''s grandfather is already old. Same with the butler. There were no photos of them two when they grew up. Only when they were very young and already old.


    "Should I call Huo Ling?" Yi Bing said. "Maybe he''d recognize them." he muttered as he walked towards the veranda. "I only went to check if the butler might just be missing, or was hidden by the burrs. However, I haven''t found him." He sighed and jumped down the ground. "Huh? Where is he?" he said when he walked around and didn''t find Huo Ling. "Tch. What a disobedient kid. I already told him not to leave¡­" he muttered and helplessly sighed. He ced his hand on his waist while his other hand scratched his head.


    Qi Shan isn''t around to find Huo Ling, so he had to find him by himself.


    "This guy is really troublesome..." He muttered. He''s obviously referring to Huo Ling. "But¡­ I didn''t expect ¨C " he said as he took out the two photos from his pocket. " ¨C unrequited love, huh?" he muttered as he walked. "Hm?" he said when he saw Huo Ling was sitting on the bench in the garden. Finally found him. He thought. "So you''re here." He said as he walked towards him. "I was wondering where could you be¡­" he said when his voice suddenly trailed off after he noticed something''s off.


    The atmosphere... suddenly became warmer? He thought. Then, that''s when he saw Huo Ling moved. The second after that and he saw his arm was cut and flew in the air. He turned to Huo Ling, only for his eyes to widen in shock when he saw Huo Ling''s dark hair started to catch on fire.


    "Huo¡­ Ling¡­?" he called, but it''s as if Huo Ling didn''t hear him. Huo Ling''s pupils are red and his gaze is nk. Even though he''s standing in front of him, but it''s as if Huo Ling can''t see him. His face wore a dark expression. "What hap ¨C " he said, trying to talk to him when his pupils shrank after he saw Huo Ling''s hair turned brighter.


    No - he thought. Huo Ling''s hair is on fire! However, what''s surprising is that the mes didn''t burn his hair. Instead, they were dancing, as if making Huo Ling''s hair looked like they were longer. That image of a man wearing orange robes and had a dark, long hair appeared in his mind. However, it was gone in a sh.


    He blinked, only to see Huo Ling''s face was suddenly right in front of him! "Huo Ling - " he tried to call him. "UGH!" he groaned when Huo Ling punched him in the stomach. "Ack!" he cried when his back hit the wall. The wall behind him cracked because of the impact and the rubble fell on him.


    "WHAT?! What was that?!" the burrs inside the house eximed when they heard the noises outside the house. They immediately ran outside, only to see Huo Ling standing alone in the middle of the pavement. They saw the wall was destroyed, but didn''t see Yi Bing since Yi Bing is invisible to them. "Who¡­" the young man muttered.


    "It''s that young man!" the woman eximed when she recognized Huo Ling. "He hasn''t left yet - ?" she was surprised. She gasped when after she blinked, Huo Ling appeared in front of her. "You - "


    "Jie! Look out!" the man and the young man cried as they immediately pushed her out of the way.


    "What¡­" the woman fell on the floor with a thud. She turned to yell at the man and young man. However, she was greeted by a scene that came from a nightmare. "AAAAAAHHH!!!" she screamed when she saw Huo Ling''s hands impaled the man and young man''s chest. "AAAAHHH!!!" she cried as she covered her ears and closed her eyes tight while she screamed at the top of her lungs. She cowered on the floor, crawling away from Huo Ling because of fear. "Don''t¡­ don''t kill me!" she said.


    Huo Ling didn''t hear her. He looked at the two men in front of him, then his hands soaked with their blood after he impaled them. "Huo¡­ Ling - !" Yi Bing called as he kicked the rubble. His bandage had fell off, showing his burnt skin. Fortunately, the woman hadn''t seen him or she''ll be given more fright.


    Huo Ling nkly stared at the two and he shook his hands, making their body slip off his hands and fell on the floor with a thud. "NOOO!!!!" the woman screamed as she retreated, her back to the wall. "I ¨C I didn''t kill him! I didn''t kill that old man!" she said as she wildly shook her head. "I didn''t¡­ it was them ¨C !" she said when she saw Huo Ling turned to her. "No¡­ stop¡­ don''t kill me ¨C " she said.


    "HUO LING!" Yi Bing called as he pulled Huo Ling from behind with his one hand. "Stop it! You''re having a Mania!" he told him. However, no matter how much he said, Huo Ling wouldn''t hear him. "HUO LING!" he called as he pulled him away from the woman. He already killed the ones who killed him. Now, he had killed the ones that killed the butler. He can''t let him kill more people! "HUO LING! Listen to me!" he yelled. The mes in Huo Ling''s hair was burning him again, burning his flesh. However, he can''t stop. "Huo Ling! That butler¡­ and your grandfather, as well as your grandmother¡­ they''re childhood friends!" he told him. "Calm down first and we''ll talk!" he added. "Huo Ling - !"


    "No¡­" Huo Ling said. "You''re wrong¡­" he said, his voice hoarse.


    "Huo Ling?"


    "My grandfather¡­ is the butler." Huo Ling said. "My grandfather¡­ is old Tang." He said.

 Chapter 78 - Roses

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Roses</h4>


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened in shock when Huo Ling turned. Huo Ling''s eyes are filled with pain and confusion¡­ and despair. He can''t cry, but it''s more painful since there''s no outlet of pain. "Huo Ling¡­" he called, his voice suddenly became hoarse for some reason as he stared at the pained expression on Huo Ling''s face. "What¡­ do you¡­" he said. His hand let go of Huo Ling. Then, he took out the two photos from inside his clothes.


    "AAH!" the woman screamed and ran when she saw the two photos are floating in the air. "A ghost! It''s a ghost!" she screamed as she hurried out to the streets. She was going crazy, and finally chose the right way to run to.


    Yi Bing ignored her. "The butler¡­ and your grandfather¡­ are friends before." He told him as he showed to Huo Ling the two boys'' photo.. "And this is your grandmother with them." he added and gave to him the other photo with the girl. "Can you tell me¡­ which is your grandfather and the butler?" he asked and looked at the two boys'' photo.


    "My grandfather¡­ is the butler." Huo Ling repeated. However, he pointed the boy on the left. "He is the grandfather I recognized." He said and pointed the other boy. "The other one¡­ the butler... he''s my biological grandfather." He told him.


    Yi Bing froze as he stared at the boy on the right. He''s the blushing boy with the girl in that photo. So he''s the butler? He thought, surprised. It wasn''t an unrequited love? Then, howe¡­ he looked at Huo Ling, his face filled with confusion. But, first of all ¨C "How did you know this?" he asked him.


    "The roses¡­" Huo Ling answered and looked at the direction of the garden. "Underneath the roses¡­ is the profession of love." he told him as he passed by him and walked towards the garden. "I''ve been wondering for a long time¡­ why was it it''s only the roses the flowers in our garden?" he asked as he stopped before the biggest rose in the garden. "The garden in our house... and the garden in old Tang''s house..." he said. "I have known the answer when I saw his garden." he said and pointed the biggest rose in the garden. "Underneath the roses¡­ is the profession of love." he repeated as his hand lowered and now pointing to the ground.


    Yi Bing followed his gaze and saw there''s a box sticking out of the leaves. "Is that..." he looked at Huo Ling. Seeing Huo Ling nodded, he knelt on the ground and picked it up. Then, he tried to open it. However, he only has one hand now after Huo Ling mindlessly cut it before. He raised his head to look at Huo Ling. "Care to help?" he asked as he waved the box.


    Huo Ling''s eyes are now clear and had returned to normal. However, his hair is still ame and dancing. He grimaced. "Sorry." He said and knelt beside Yi Bing. He took the box from Yi Bing and opened it himself. "Here." He said and he showed him the opened box.


    "Letters?" Yi Bing said when he saw the bundles of letters inside.


    "Read them." Huo Ling told him. Fortunately, the letters weren''t encased in envelopes, or Huo Ling would feel embarrassed again since Yi Bing would be unable to open them by himself, and he would have to open them when he was the one who told Yi Bing to read them. He cursed his Mania. Because of it, he had cut Yi Bing''s arm.


    Yi Bing took one of the letter and read it.


    Tang Tang. How are you? It''s been so long since west saw each other. I really missed you! I hope you''re doing well. I have a good news for you. I''m going home! My parents summoned me telling me there''s something important they had to say. However, before that, can we see each other?


    Women are very unrestrained nowadays! He thought. "You don''t mean¡­" he said as he looked at Huo Ling.


    However, Huo Ling didn''t say anything and just shook his head. "Continue." he urged him to keep reading.


    And Yi Bing did so, only to be stunned.


    Tang Tang¡­ my parents arranged a marriage for me! I don''t want to! Tang Tang, take me with you! I love you! I don''t want to marry young master Huo!


    "Arrange marriage..." Yi Bing muttered in astonishment. Arrange marriage... so she was arranged to marry Huo Ling''s grandfather... ah, no. The man Huo Ling recognized as his grandfather. He corrected himself.


    He took another letter to read.


    Tang Tang, why? Why didn''t youe? I waited for you¡­ Tang Tang...


    The letter was obviously stained with tears after Yi Bing saw the blurred words in the letter. "She... nned to elope with him..." he muttered. "She''s a brave woman." he said. "This is ¨C " his hands are shaking as he reread the two letters. However, hearing no words from Huo Ling, he was forced to continue to read the other letters.


    He was surprised by the first sentence in one of the letters he picked.


    Tang Tang¡­ it''s more than ten years since I wrote to you. I hope you''re doing well. I wrote this letter to tell you I am fine living the life I am now. I¡­ still love you, but we can''t be with each other. I realized that. I wish for you to find your happiness, too.


    So they stoppedmunicating after they failed to elope. Yi Bing thought. It''s normal. She was hurt by him. He failed her. He failed her expectations. He thought as he looked at the words ''ten years''. Huo Ling was still not yet born.


    Yi Bing though the letters would end there since it was stating a one-sided closure of a rtionship. However, he didn''t expect to see another letter. And it greatly shocked him.


    Tang Tang. I can''t help but write to you again. You see, we had a butler. My husband said he''s his old friend. The reason I wrote this letter is to tell you that he resembles you. Well, not the look. You''re more handsome than him. But, the way he acts is so like you! That gentlemanly manner... I can''t help but speak with him more. However, since my husband is a jealous man, I stopped myself talking to him.


    "Huo Ling¡­" Yi Bing called and can''t help but look at Huo Ling. Yi Bing''s grandmother didn''t know the butler was her lover. Her lover disguised himself as a butler.


    He felt pain in his chest when he saw Huo Ling''s face was distorted with pain. He bit his lip, forcing himself not to ask him the question that bugs him the most ¨C how did the butler be his biological grandfather? But, it seems that there''s no need for him to ask the answer from Huo Ling, since the next ¨C and thest, letter told him.


    Tang Tang, I''m sorry but this will be myst letter to you. I already told you, my husband is a jealous man. He does not show it to the children since it''ll set a bad example, but in private he beats me. You can guess, he found out I''m still writing to you. Tang Tang... I had something I haven''t told you. That night, thest night we met each other and made love¡­ I became pregnant. I covered it up by making young master Huo drank, then told him the child I had in my stomach is his. My pregnancy hadplications, so the date covered up the truth. Tang Tang¡­ I''m really sorry. I hope you can forgive me. Our child grew up to be a fine man, and he had his children of his own, who were as equally as wonderful as him. By the time you''ll be reading this letter, I will not be in this world anymore. The next time young master Huo would beat me, I''ll drag him down with me. Tang Tang¡­ I have told you many lies, but there''s only one truth that cannot deceive. I love you.


    "Huo Ling - !" he called and dropped the letter when he hugged him. His body is originally cold, since only his soul keeps his body alive. However, Huo Ling, whose body is supposedly cold, is surprisingly warm.


    He wished he could give him this warmth he is currently seeking.


    The roses that''re supposed to be red¡­ why do they appear blue?


    Yi Bing was wondering, when it could be thest letter, and what other secret will it hold? The answer: it was no secret, but a confession. A confession, which was exchanged with more than a hundred words,prises only a sentence, as if an answer to the question from thest letter that was received.


    These red roses speak the words I''m unable to speak anymore.

 Chapter 79 - Bittersweet

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Bittersweet</h4>


    "That butler¡­ he is mute." Yi Bing told Huo Ling, stating the obvious fact. "It was not that they''re talking to each other... but, it was actually only your grandmother who''s talking to him." he said. "Being reminded of her old lover¡­ which is really him¡­ she can''t help but talk to him. But, her husband also can''t help but be jealous." He exined. "Added to the fact that she''s still been sending him letters¡­" he said, didn''t need to continue his words. Her husband would naturally explode in anger and extreme jealousy.


    "You''re right¡­ old Tang is mute." Huo Ling said.. "That''s why I sympathized with him. He was left by his family, and he''s also mute¡­ now, I think this sympathy I felt is because we''re blood-rted." Heughed.


    Yi Bing is a lonesome man. He doesn''t know how to speak words offort, thus he can only hug Huo Ling tighter tofort him. Huo Ling... I''m not sure if you guessed the reason why your biological grandfather made himself mute. It''s because he''s afraid he can''t help himself to speak, and would be found out by the woman he loves. Thus, he chose this way - to not identally expose himself, even if he cannot confess to her again. Ever. He closed his eyes as he patted Huo Ling''s back.


    Huo Ling doesn''t need words offort, either. He picked up the wig and the mustache that was buried underneath the letters old Tang received, as well as thest and unsent letter inside the box. "That deed of thend¡­" he said. "My foster grandfather should be regretting it in his grave now, giving thend to me." he chuckled. "He must be, after he found out everything!" he bitterlyughed. "He nned to kill everyone but, too bad, I was already sent abroad so I escaped from his. Haa." He sighed. "Jin Yu must have been sent by him, too." He said. "Only my foster grandfather knows about the deed of thend. The enemy¡­ my enemy all along, is him." He bitterly smiled. "How can I avenge my family from someone, who''s also my family, that is already dead?" he raised his head and asked Yi Bing.


    As an answer, Yi Bing hugged him tighter, almost molding him into his body. "Huo Ling¡­" he called, his voice low. "Do you know why things like this happen?" he asked, his voice soft as if coaxing a child to sleep.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked. "Tell me what should I do¡­ tell me the answer, Yi Bing." He told him.


    "It''s to tell someone to give up¡­ and let go." Yi Bing said as he turned his head to look at Huo Ling''s face. Then, he stared at him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. Then, he smiled. Instead of pushing Yi Bing away, he buried himself in the grim reaper''s arms. "Yi Bing¡­" he called, his voice muffled. "You''re no grim reaper at all." He told him and raised his head to look at Yi Bing''s shocked face when he saw him smiled at him. "You''re my ¨C " he said as he raised his body, his face closing in Yi Bing''s handsome face. "Thank you..." he whispered before he closed his eyes.


    The light from the mes on Huo Ling''s hair spread all over his body. However, they didn''t burn his body.


    "Huo Ling¡­" Yi Bing called as his hands trembled when he saw Huo Ling ¨C no, his soul, is dissipating. However, this isn''t death for his soul but ¨C "Enlightenment." He muttered. "No¡­ no way¡­ Huo Ling ¨C " he called as he tried to catch the scattered orange lights in the air. They''re warm¡­ he thought when he felt them but unable to touch them. They''re warming his cold body. His cold soul. "Huo Ling¡­" he called. However, how can he grab something that cannot be grabbed? He thought as he pulled his hair. The red string that tied his hair slipped off his hair and fell on the ground - "Huo Ling¡­" he called as he helplessly watched Huo Ling''s body fell on the ground, together with the red string, while his soul ascended to the sky. "Huo¡­ Ling¡­" he called as he watched a droplet of water fell to the ground, followed by many others.


    It rained.


    Three Weekster¡­


    "¡­ 0001¡­" Qi Shan called when he saw Yi Bing appeared at the entrance of the pce. He and Lei Shan already took over the country after they forcefully took it from the government''s hands. Next is the world! Qi Shan thought with a bright smile. But, for now¡­ his smile disappeared and was reced by a grimace as he watched Yi Bing approached them.


    "Where''s Huo Ling?" Lei Shan immediately asked Yi Bing when he saw it was only Yi Bing. This is their first meeting after they split up before.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened and he sharply turned to Lei Shan.


    "Hm?" Lei Shan looked at him, his eyes puzzled.


    Toote. Toote to stop this guy''s mouth from talking¡­ Qi Shan thought and face palmed. Lei Shan had always been straightforward. Qi Shan should have expected this.


    He looked at Yi Bing''s face. It''s the same as when he first met him ¨C it''s, ironically, lifeless, just like his body. "0001¡­" he called.


    "I already sent a report to San Di." Yi Bing said as he sat on the other end of the table.


    "¡­ about what?" Qi Shan nervously asked when he noticed Yi Bing is edgy. He''s afraid everyone would suddenly turn to ice statues if he''d identally provoke him.


    "The Soul Fragment." Yi Bing answered.


    "O-oh. The Soul Fragment¡­ what about it?" Qi Shan asked and forced a smile.


    "It''s gone." Yi Bing answered.


    "Oh¡­" Qi Shan just said as he secretly observed Yi Bing''s face. I don''t care about the Soul Fragment! I''m worried about your mental state! He thought. I don''t want to be turned to a popsicle! He added and secretly sent an email to Di San.


    0007: Di San¡­ Yi Bing is frightening me¡­


    3257: Doesn''t he always frighten everybody?


    0007: But it''s only me in this Special World with him! I''m really scared! QAQ


    Qi Shan''s face is dark. Damn it¡­ he thought as he pressed his lips tight. Why isn''t he leaving?! "Qi Shan?" he heard Lei Shan called. "Where''s Huo Ling? Why haven''t I seen him?" Lei Shan asked.


    That''s right. I still haven''t told this guy that Huo Ling''s already gone. He thought and looked at Lei Shan. That time when he felt Huo Ling''s presence disappeared in this world, it was a critical situation for him and Lei Shan. He worried, if Lei Shan would have known Huo Ling disappeared, Lei Shan would stop what they''re doing and help Yi Bing. Huo Ling has already be a friend to Lei Shan. Thus, Qi Shan didn''t tell Lei Shan about Huo Ling''s disappearance. Fortunately, Yi Bing and Huo Ling are outside Lei Shan''s radar. Or else, Lei Shan would also feel Huo Ling''s disappearance.


    It should be impossible for a soul to leave this world until he and Lei Shan had taken over the world,pleting their task. However, it had been possible for Huo Ling, since he had the Soul Fragment.


    "The Soul Fragment helped Huo Ling''s soul break free from the rules of this world." he heard Yi Bing told Lei Shan.


    "O-oh¡­" Qi Shan said. Yi Bing is eerily calm despite Huo Ling was gone. Qi Shan is afraid to poke his sore spot, thus he just ate to stop his mouth from speaking. "You eat, too." He didn''t forget to tell Lei Shan. He''s afraid Lei Shan would speak more unnecessary things given his straightforward attitude.


    "Oh." Lei Shan said and obediently drink water. It must have been one of the effects of the Soul Fragment. The zombies, their bodily functions began working again. In short, they became like humans once again. The only difference is that they''re already dead. However, this change helped the zombies integrate with the human society. This is the reason the government ceded to their faction. The Soul Fragment has changed this world along with its upants.


    Qi Shan secretly looked at Yi Bing. Yi Bing was just calmly eating, and that''s the terrifying thing. Yi Bing is terrifyingly calm despite everything that happened.


    Yi Bing should have left this world after Huo Ling had left. He has no reason to stay in a world where his assignment had left. However, he stayed, and then wandered. He remained in this world even if Huo Ling was gone.


    Qi Shan could guess why. Yi Bing ns to stay in this world for the years Huo Ling should have lived. After that and he''ll be following Huo Ling in his next reincarnation.


    "Why are you smiling?" Lei Shan asked when he looked at Qi Shan and saw he is smiling.


    "It''s nothing." Qi Shan said. "I just ate something bittersweet."

 Chapter 80 - Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Friendship</h4>


    "The Soul Fragment disappeared together with Special Soul Huo Ling when he had his Enlightenment." Gu Shi reported to Shen Sheng. He raised his head and saw the long golden hair that was scattered all over the floor like the sun''s rays. They''re blinding. He thought and forced himself not to blink nor close his eyes.


    Then, he saw them disappeared. He moved his gaze and saw Shen Shengbed his hair with his fingers. His golden hair became waist-length hair. Then, he tied it with a silver string, its ends are afloat, sometimes touching Shen Sheng''s cheek.


    They say that an immortal''s hair represents his power. What he saw¡­ Shen Sheng is really a terrifying existence. Gu Shi thought. "Continue.." He heard Shen Sheng spoke.


    "Yes ¨C " Gu Shi coughed to clear his throat. " ¨C the Special World''s trajectory was affected, and changed, making the zombies'' body be like that of the humans''." He said and read Qi Shan''s report sent. Qi Shan returned to the Afterlife Department together with Yi Bing after Qi Shan''s task in the Special World was finished. Meanwhile, Lei Shan had gone to his first reincarnation ¨C his second life. Qi Shan would wait for Lei Shan to die in his second world before meeting with him again. "As for Special Soul Huo Ling, nothing changed with him despite having the Soul Fragment aside from having his Enlightenment." He finished.


    "Nothing changed?" Shen Sheng said as he looked at Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi nodded before he bowed. "There''s nothing, Your Highness." he respectfully answered.


    Shen Sheng stared at Gu Shi for a long time before he spoke. "Investigate the Soul Fragments." he told him.


    "His Highness means¡­"


    "Have a team to look for them all over the worlds." Shen Sheng said. "We can''t have them affecting the souls, as well as the worlds, again ¨C " he said. " - albeit for good or bad." He added.


    "I understand, Your Highness." Gu Shi answered.


    "As for the Soul Eaters ¨C " Shen Sheng said as he leaned his back on his chair. " ¨C continue to cooperate with the Living Department." He said. "They can''t continue to be selfish. Pushing all the me on us¡­ whose fault is it in the first ce the Foul was created?" he asked.


    Gu Shi coldly sweated. Foul was created from negative emotions ¨C such as sins. Thus, it obviously was born from the humans. "I understand, Your Highness." He answered.


    "As for thepensation, if they''ll ask for some, give them." Shen Sheng said. "Consider it as our alms to the poor. We''ve had lots of money, anyway, unlike them who live in their greed. After all, beings such as us, can never be contaminated, nor create, Foul." He said, his eyes narrowing.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Gu Shi answered as he knelt.


    Shen Sheng nodded at him. "You may leave." He told Gu Shi as he rested his elbow on the armrest of his high chair. He lowered his eyelids as he felt sleepy.


    "Your Highness." Ling Shiyi called. "Do you want to take a nap?" he asked.


    "Yes." Shen Sheng answered.


    Gu Shi sighed in relief when he returned to the Afterlife Department. "That was nerve-wracking!" he eximed as he wiped his cold sweat.


    "What is?" Qi Shan asked from behind him.


    Gu Shi turned and saw Qi Shan and Yi Bing. "You finally made up?" he said as he looked at the two. Qi Shan and Yi Bing are known in the Afterlife Department as archenemies. Thus, there''s no way for the two to appear together. Like now.


    Qi Shan''s face darkened while Yi Bing remained cold as usual. "¡­ we did." Qi Shan answered as he forced a smile. Thanks to Huo Ling¡­ he added in his mind, then nced at Yi Bing who was trying to be an ice statue. "Have you finished your report to Shen Taizi?" he asked Gu Shi.


    Being reminded, Gu Shi can''t help but sweat again. "Yes¡­" he answered and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    "He scared you?" Qi Shan could guess after seeing Gu Shi''s pale face. "If you''re that scared, you can have Di San go to report. With his personality, he might amuse Shen Taizi." He said. "After all, he''s still the assistant director." he added and nodded.


    In the assistant director''s office, Di Zan suddenly sneezed.


    "Achoo!" Di San sneezed on hisputer screen and paused his game. "Who''s talking bad about me¡­?" he asked as he rubbed his nose before he resumed ying.


    "No good." Gu Shi said and grimaced. He wiped the sweat off his forehead after he imagined the wonderful scene of Di San reporting to Shen Taizi. In his mind, Di San was obliterated by Shen Taizi. "I''ll do it." he told Qi Shan. His voice determined. I can''t have someone die in my ce... orz


    Qi Shan secretly smiled. Even though it''s hard for him, but if things will just be worse, Gu Shi would rather do it himself. "Okay~" he said.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Shouldn''t it be time?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    "Lei Shan''s death in the Special World." Gu Shi reminded Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened. "Oh, no! I forgot! I hope I won''t bete!" he said as he immediately tapped his wristwatch. "Thanks, Gu Shi!" he said and waved,pletely forgetting the statue-like Yi Bing due to his silence.


    "Yi Bing." Gu Shi called.


    "It''s not his time yet." Yi Bing said as he walked.


    Gu Shi followed him. "Actually, grim reapers could watch their assignment secretly." He said. "You can see him, as long as you don''t expose yourself¡­" he nced at Yi Bing, observing his reaction.


    As expected, Yi Bing stopped. "Really?" he said.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Yeah. As long as you also don''t interfere with their living¡­ and death." He told him. Yi Bing fell silent. "What''s wrong?" he asked. It wasn''t the reaction he''s expecting.


    "Before¡­ he died." Yi Bing said. He''s referring to the Special World, and before Huo Ling''s Enlightenment. "He told me something." He said.


    "What is?" Gu Shi asked.


    Yi Bing lowered his gaze. "He may not remember this next time, but I will never forget." He said.


    Gu Shi stared at Yi Bing, really curious what could Huo Ling have told him. Basing on the way Yi Bing speaks, it must be something truly important. "That is¡­?" he said.


    "''You''re no grim reaper at all ¨C ''" Yi Bing said, remembering Huo Ling''s words while his soul dissipates. " ¨C since you''re my angel.''" He said.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened and he sharply inhaled. His first thought was, did Huo Ling remember? With the Soul Fragment and all, there''s a high possibility Huo Ling''s memories from before would return. However, looking at Yi Bing''s expression, nothing out of the ordinary happened. They both still can''t remember¡­ he thought, then sadly smiled. He didn''t forget Shen Sheng''s warning. But, it isn''t bad to hope for both Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "I see." He said and patted Yi Bing''s shoulder. "Isn''t that good?" he asked.


    "¡­ mn." Yi Bing nodded, a suspicious smile was on his lips. "It is." He said.


    Gu Shi chuckled. "This soul is really special." He said, which is the truth. "No wonder you care for him very much." He told him.


    "¡­ I''m not." Yi Bing said and looked away.


    "Have you established your rtionship?" Gu Shi asked.


    "What rtionship?"


    "Friends."


    Stable World, S City.


    "Chief!" Xiao Xie called when the door of Gu Xingfeng''s office opened. "Huh? Chief¡­? What happened to you?" he asked when he saw Gu Xingfeng was in low spirit.


    "Oh. Xiao Xie." Gu Xingfeng said when he saw Xiao Xie.


    Xiao Xie stared at his expression before he carefully spoke. "¡­ did you and young master Hao fought against night?" he asked. They saw Gu Xingfeng pushed Hao Baiyun in the police car to send him home. Even if the two are at each other''s throat, but Gu Xingfeng is still a policeman and Hao Baiyun is a citizen ¨C albeit not ordinary. Thus, it''s part of his responsibility to send Hao Baiyun home safely ¨C albeit it''s on Hao Baiyun who willfully went outsidete. "¡­ did he not thank you?" he added. Towards Gu Xingfeng who is his enemy, the upright young master Hao has the possibility to be ungrateful.


    "He did." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    "EH?! He really did?!" Xiao Xie was shocked.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned when he felt his head hurt. "Lower your voice." He told him.


    "Huh? Chief, you look pale. You''re not feeling well?" Xiao Xie asked.


    "¡­ yes. I caught a cold." Gu Xingfeng answered. However, despite his words, he has a smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Xie''s mind was wandering. Young master Hao really thanked the chief? He usually wouldn''t¡­ he thought, then he gasped upon his realization. Could it be¡­ the chief and young master Hao¡­! He looked at Gu Xingfeng who took a nap on his table. The two of them¡­st night¡­ his eyes widened. They''ve be friends?!


    It was half-true and half-false.

 Chapter 81 - Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Poisoned</h4>


    A tear fell from Huo Ling''s eye before he slowly opened his eyes. "Huh?" he muttered, his voice nasally. He held his chest when he felt it ached. "Why do I feel my heart is heavy?" He asked. "Why am I¡­ crying?" he added, his voice almost a whisper.


    "Huo Ling, get up!" A voice called. "You''ll bete for ss!" he heard them said as they spoke by the door. They''re about to leave.


    Huo Ling still can''t process in his mind what is happening. He''s confused. However, he nheless answered. "¡­ okay...." he said, but his voice weak and hoarse. He then wiped his tears. However, even if the tears have already disappeared, but the pain in his chest didn''t. I seem¡­ to forget something. He thought. Something important... something very, very important.


    Just as he thought that and he felt his chest became more painful. He suddenly had a hard time breathing. "Hah... hah... hah - " he gasped as he clutched his chest and catching his breath. "Help¡­" he cried as he fell on his bed, creating a loud thud. His forehead is beaded by cold sweat.


    "Huo Ling?" the person who called him heard the noise. Huo Ling heard the door opened. They already left, but came back. Only to see Huo Ling fell from his bed, clutching his chest and he was groaning in pain! "Huo Ling!" they called and immediately went to Huo Ling who was heavily sweating. His back and clothes are soaked. They took out their phone to call, but their hand is shaking in fright. "Huo Ling... hang in there!" they told him.


    However, Huo Ling can''t. The pain is killing him! And it did ¨C he died.


    "¡­ huh? I did?" Huo Ling muttered when he felt the pain on his chest suddenly disappeared. "No way¡­ I¡­ died?" he thought and looked at his motionless body as his soul separated from it. "No¡­ way¡­ I¡­ really¡­ died?" he asked as he stared at his ssmate crying over his now lifeless body. "No way... no... way... eh? Huh?" he said, his eyes slowly widened as the realization dawned on him. "Eh? Eh.... EH?! AAAHHH!!! I DIED!!!!" he screamed as he held his head and he fell on his knees. His voice should''ve shaken their dormitory awake, but it didn''t since no one can hear him from now on. "No way¡­ you''re lying¡­ how can I die? How did I die?!" he asked and looked at his body. "AAAHHH! I really died! Why?! I''m really dead!!!" he screamed in both shock and frustration. "And what''s this? Is this my soul?! I''m so transparent! I''m a gas now! I can''t touch anything solid!" he said. "I really died..." he looked at his corpse while his ssmate is still crying. "How did...?" he asked.


    "Heart failure due to poison." a voice answered behind him.


    "Oh, it''s heart failure." He said. "That''s right. No one knows I have a weak heart¡­" He said and remembered his medical result. He deliberately hid it from others so that they won''t think he''s a frail person. Only his teachers and the doctor and nurse in their clinic knew of his condition. "Wait." he said when he realized something. "''poison''?" he muttered and raised his head. "Wait¡­ ''POISON''?! I AM POISONED?! WHY? WHO WOULD THAT?! HOW?!" he asked, then froze when he realized someone answered him just now. Someone heard me? He thought. Then, he turned and saw a handsome and tall man dressed in a ck suit. His long ck hair was tied by a red string. "Who are you?" he asked, surprised to see there''s an extra person in their dormitory room.


    Yi Bing''s eyes softened as he looked at Huo Ling. Here we go again. He thought and pressed back the smile on appearing on his lips. "Hello. Nice to meet you." He said and cleared his throat when it itched. "I am Yi Bing, Afterlife Department''s grim reaper, code 0001." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "''grim reaper''?!" he eximed and he crawled away from him. "No way¡­ a grim reaper¡­ I''m really dead?" he muttered. Then, he looked at Yi Bing. He looked like an ordinary human. However, he can see me. And - he turned to look at his ssmate Xu Ke. Ah Ke can''t see him. So, this man is really a grim reaper? He returned his gaze on Yi Bing. "Are you... here to fetch me?" he asked. "What you have said earlier... I''m really dead, huh?" He lowered his head.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered as he took out his Death Note. "As I''ve said not long ago, it was a heart failure after you took a poison." He exined.


    "''poison''..." Huo Ling frowned. "What poison? How can I kill myself?!" he asked Yi Bing.


    "Have you eaten or drank anything this day?" Yi Bing asked. "What did youst eat? When did youst drink?" He added.


    "Y ¨C yes¡­ I have eaten cookies not long ago, then drank a juice." Huo Ling answered as his soul trembled in fear. "You don''t mean¡­" he said and looked at Yi Bing.


    "It must be from the food or the drink." Yi Bing said as he ced his fingers on his chin. "However, there are various poisons and various ways to use them. So, it''s not necessarily food poisoning." He exined.


    Huo Ling sighed in relief. So I didn''t kill myself. He thought, then looked at Yi Bing. "Wait ¨C " he said as realization dawned on him. " ¨C someone wanted to kill me?!" he said, shocked.


    "Could be." Yi Bing answered.


    "But who could it be?!" Huo Ling asked. "I don''t have enemies! I am a friendly person! I am aw-abiding citizen!" He told him.


    "But it doesn''t rule out the fact that you''re dead, and the cause is poisoning." Yi Bing reminded him.


    Huo Ling wanted to retort, but it seemed as if he had lost his voice. "Someone really¡­ wanted to kill me?" he asked, his voice weak because of what he heard.


    "¡­ maybe." Yi Bing answered as he stared at Huo Ling''s face that gone paler. He followed Gu Shi''s suggestion to watch Huo Ling live in this world. However, even so, he hasn''t seen who was the culprit of Huo Ling''s death. Well, it''s not as if he can interfere with it, though. But, the most ironic thing is, Huo Ling''s death is set. He died at the age of 23. This world is a Normal World. Nothing interfered with Huo Ling''s death. He died as how it should be. "Do you want to know who poisoned you?" he asked.


    "You know who it is?"


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "But, I can help you find them." he told him.


    "I ¨C " Huo Ling took a deep breath, seeming to feel that pain from his chest again.


    "Hehehehe¡­" they suddenly heard someoneughed. They turned and saw it was Huo Ling''s ssmate. "Huo Ling¡­ you finally died! Ahahaha! Hahahaha!"


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing froze and their eyes became nk before their face darkened. They easily found his killer.


    "EH?!?!?! IT''S HIM?!" Huo Ling said as he pointed at his ssmate. "No way¡­ how can it be?!" he said, a look of disbelief on his face.


    Yi Bing''s face couldn''t be any nker. He also can''t believe to immediately meet the one who killed Huo Ling. So fast?! "Who is he?" he asked, his voice emotionless.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "He''s Ah Ke¡­ Xu Ke. He''s my friend. We''ve been friends since high school!" he said. "There''s no way he would kill me! There''s no grudge between us!" he said, defending Xu Ke.


    "You say that, but isn''t he rejoicing now?" Yi Bing looked at Xu Ke maniacallyughing.


    "BWAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHA!"


    Huo Ling''s face darkened. "This can''t be¡­ he''s been really good¡­" he said as his tears fell. He squatted in the corner and drew circles. His back looked very dejected. "Ah Ke¡­ why would you kill me? Why? What wrong have I done?" he asked, feeling very wronged.


    However, they didn''t hear an answer since Xu Ke was justughing. Yi Bing frowned and wanted to hit Xu Ke. Can''t you already make a speech stating your motive for killing Huo Ling? He looked at Huo Ling who was now crying like a child. He felt his head aching.


    Suddenly, the door opened. "Xu Ke! What hap ¨C " three people arrived. They were shocked to see Huo Ling''s lifeless body beside Xu Ke who''s still having aughing fit. "Xu Ke, you¡­" they said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened when he saw them. "Ah Zhe! Ah Lin! Ah Ting! Ah Ke¡­ Ah Ke killed m ¨C "


    "You finally did it! Well done!" the three neers said.


    "¡­ eh?" Huo Ling and Yi Bing said. Did we hear it wrong?


    "Huo Ling finally died! Thank goodness! Let''s celebrate! Ah Ming!" they called as they went outside. "Huo Ling''s dead! He''s finally dead!"


    "REALLY?! That''s good news!" someone outside who just arrived said.


    "¡­ eh?" Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at each other, their face full of confusion. "EH?!"

 Chapter 82 - Mo Shi

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Mo Shi</h4>


    "Ah... this is great. Really, really great! He''s finally gone!"


    "Yeah. I''m really happy he died."


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling heard them said. Yi Bing wanted to hear what Huo Ling''s ssmates are talking about. However, he saw Huo Ling''s face started to turn dark. To avoid Huo Ling going into Mania, he immediately took him away from the dormitory, leaving his ssmates overjoyed of their ssmate''s - Huo Ling''s, death.


    "Y-Yi Bing¡­" Huo Ling called, his soul became even paler as he was shaking. He stared at his reflection in the water.. He''s be a ghost.


    "We can take this slowly." Yi Bing told Huo Ling as he looked at the ugly expression on his face upon learning everyone rejoiced on his death. "You can''t take too much emotions now. You''ll be a vile ghost. I would have to execute you." He told him. Of course he''s just scaring him. He doesn''t necessarily have to kill Huo Ling. If Huo Ling would darken, he can just take out the Foul from him soul purifying him. Just like what he did before in the Stable World where they met. Right now, he just wanted to divert Huo Ling''s attention from his death, and from his ssmates'' absurd reaction to his death.


    "E-execute me?" Huo Ling was shocked. He really was frightened.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yeah. That''s what we, grim reapers, do." He said. "We have to prevent the vile ghosts from interfering much with the humans." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened, as if he had thought something. "Why would they interfere if those humans did nothing wrong to them?" he asked. "They just wanted revenge!" he added.


    Yi Bing stared at him. He can understand where his words areing from. He died. He has be a ghost. His friends, instead of mourning for him, actually were happy he died. It''s no wonder Huo Ling would be mad. And there''s the possibility that one of his friends is his murderer. Especially with their reaction, and their words. "There are other ways to solve that." he told him. "That''s what the Afterlife Department is for." he said. He stared at him. Huo Ling... he thought. He remembered what happened in the Special World.


    Huo Ling''s family died, and he found out that they actually were killed. He looked for the murderer, then realized it could have been their butler who had survived the fire. Only to find out that their butler is his paternal grandfather, and the grandfather he recognized is his parents and sister''s murderer.


    Huo Ling frowned. "If everything can be resolved by an apology, then there will be no police in the world." he said and then turned his back on him. He just yed with the water with his hand. Surprisingly, he can touch it.


    Yi Bing stifled a sigh. We met again, yet we''re fighting again. He thought and ced a palm on his face. But, it was really unexpected what happened back there. He thought as he remembered what happened in the dormitory. Who could''ve thought others would rejoice in someone''s misfortune? Aren''t they his friends? He thought. Their actions and words are opposite to their rtionship with Huo Ling.


    He looked at Huo Ling before he took out his Death Note and opened it. Then, he looked at Huo Ling''s profile. He tapped on the third tab, which is about Huo Ling''s third life.


    Huo Ling (Normal Soul)


    Age: 23


    Birthday: July 23, XXXX


    Deathday: October 20, XXXX


    This cursed number¡­ Yi Bing thought as he stared at the number ''23''. He felt his eyes hurt. In his first life, Huo Ling died when he was 23 years old. In his previous life, he was also killed and died 23 years old. Now, he was killed again, and he''s 23 years old! Isn''t this ironic? Huo Ling''s birthday is also the 23rd of the month!


    Yi Bing sighed. Huo Ling is studying his master''s degree in Tsuting University. However, he isn''t originally from there. Could it be one of the reasons why they killed Huo Ling? But, it''s a petty reason to kill a transferee. He thought as he continued to read Huo Ling''s biography.


    Huo Ling''s family is simple. Both his parents are working while his grandparents lived in their hometown. Huo Ling has been an obedient child and performed well in his studies. He also has a good rtionship with his ssmates and teachers. He also has a lot of friends.


    Yi Bing remembered that Huo Ling told him he''s friends with his ssmates. He really didn''t lie. Then, why would they¡­? He shook his head and continued to read.


    After Huo Ling graduated from college, he chose Tsuting University for his master''s degree. As Huo Ling said, he became friends with everyone.


    Then, why? Why do they want to kill Huo Ling? He thought and looked at Huo Ling. Huo Ling can''t feel too many emotions right now. But, for us to not blindly chase the truth, I had to do something. He thought. I had to find out why they reacted like that. What do they mean of their words?


    He remembered they said they''re going to celebrate today¡­ that must mean there''ll be drinking? He thought. If they''re going to be drunk, then they might spill some information! However¡­ "What to do with him? I can''t bring him with me¡­" he muttered as he looked at Huo Ling by the riverbank.


    Beep! Beep! His wristwatch suddenly rang and the holographic screen automatically opened. It was an email from Di San.


    3257: 0001. I''ve got a present for you!


    Yi Bing frowned. He has a bad feeling.


    0001:ing from you, it must be nothing good.


    3257: you hurt my feelings! QAQ Are we friends?!


    Yi Bing ignored his fake crying.


    0001: what is it?


    3257: It''s an intern.


    0001: what about it?


    3257: he''s a new recruit. He has it on him to be a junior grim reaper!


    Junior grim reaper ¨C an official grim reaper. Higher than an intern, but lower than senior grim reapers. Yi Bing, Qi Shan, Di San, Gu Shi and the others are senior grim reapers. Junior grim reapers had just received their codes. Interns don''t have their own code yet.


    0001: you''re sending him to me?


    3257: yes. He should originally be an apprentice to Jin Wu.


    0001: ¡­ he''s taking an apprentice?


    3257: hahaha. That''s the reason why we''re sending 4626 to you. Jin Wu sexually harassed him. He''s taken a fancy on him. Feng Er said Mo Shi is amusing. That must be why Jin Wu was interested in him.


    0001: send him to me.


    3257: okay!


    Suddenly, lightning appeared in front of Yi Bing and he saw a young man dressed in a suit. "Senior¡­ 0001?" Mo Shi called, his voice hesitant.


    "Just call me senior. It''s just two¡­ three of us here." Yi Bing said and looked at Huo Ling.


    Mo Shi followed his gaze and saw Huo Ling. "A soul¡­"


    "Yeah. I want you to watch him for me." Yi Bing said.


    "Eh?"


    "Don''t lose him from your sight. Got that?" Yi Bing added. Qi Shan is not here to locate Huo Ling in case Huo Ling would be lost.


    "Got it, senior!" Mo Shi saluted.


    "Good. Send me a message if something happens." Yi Bing said and disappeared. A snowke appeared in his ce.


    "Whoa¡­ senior is amazing¡­ ah, right, right! The soul ¨C " Mo Shi said and turned, only to find Huo Ling is gone. "EH?! Where did he go?!" he said as he looked around. "Ah!" he spotted Huo Ling on the other side of the river. "So fast!" he said as he turned his body to lightning and appeared beside Huo Ling. "Hey!" he called.


    Huo Ling turned and saw a young man. He was about to ask him if he can see him when he saw the suit he''s wearing. "You''re a grim reaper." He said.


    Mo Shi grinned. "Correct! Code 4626, Mo Shi!" he saluted. "Senior told me to apany you." He told him.


    "Where did he go?"


    "That¡­ I''m not sure." Mo Shi scratched his head. Huo Ling sighed, feeling depressed. "Hey. Don''t feel down. Everything has a reason." He told him.


    "Then, there must be a reason why they wanted me to die?"


    "Eh?"


    Huo Ling lowered his head. "I''m friends with all of them. However, somebody killed me. I thought they would be sad. But actually, they were relieved and were happy." He bitterly smiled.


    "Senior¡­"


    Huo Ling wiped his tears. "I feel betrayed."


    Mo Shi doesn''t know what to say. "I can''t empathize with you, since our death is different." He said. "I just recently died. I was locked up in our house since they treat me as a lunatic. I''m obviously not. However, they envied me and acted as if I''m dead. Then, that day, someone sent a small bomb to me wrapped as a present. I died." He smiled. "Being a grim reaper is better than living as a prisoner. This way, I am free! I can do anything I want!" heughed. "Don''t you think so, senior?"

 Chapter 83 - Soul Secret

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Soul Secret</h4>


    Yi Bing''s face darkened when he saw Huo Ling''s body is still inside the dormitory while his friends are nowhere to be seen. Huo Ling''s body is still on the same ce as when hest saw it before he left with Huo Ling (the soul). Fortunately, Huo Ling''s friends didn''t do something strange on Huo Ling''s corpse, like drawing on his corpse or worse, take nude photos of Huo Ling.


    He immediately took out his phone and called the police before he went out to look for Huo Ling''s ssmates. "Huh?" he muttered when after the call, he saw on his phone''s screen a familiar number. He ignored it.


    He looked around and found it was strange since he didn''t find anyone. All the units are empty. "It''s still afternoon. They celebrated this early?" he muttered, his brows knit in disgust. "They actually hate Huo Ling. And this much?" he frowned as he went back to Huo Ling''s room. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have any knowledge regarding poisons.. Thus, he can only blindly search for clues about Huo Ling''s death.


    It really bothered him their reaction, as well as their words. Anyone who would see a corpse should be horrified. However, not only did they feel joy, but they''re overjoyed. How much do they hate Huo Ling to wish for him to die? He thought.


    Yi Bing is unlike Huo Ling who would be mad over his death. Instead, he would find the culprit and beat him to death. Unfortunately, Yi Bing had forgotten how he died. Initially, grim reapers should be wiped out of their memories of their death to not affect their emotions that could might interfere with their work. However, some who had gotten over it would have the memories of their death remained.


    Yi Bing can be either, or both. He has forgotten his own death, and he had gotten over it because of it. Even if Yi Bing wanted to know how he died, but since he had gotten over it for some reason he also couldn''t remember, then he had left it be.


    Suddenly, he stopped what he''s doing. Not because he had found clues, but because he had an epiphany. Huo Ling''s life is too clean. Even his room is too clean. You can''t find anything suspicious in it. It''s like any normal student''s room. However, it also isn''t so since you''ll still find some traces of a student''s secret in his room.


    It''s as if it''s intentional. Not that he wanted to find some dirt in Huo Ling, but, because he''s too clean it''s too suspicious.


    He took out his Death Note and opened it. Then, he opened Huo Ling''s profile and pressed on the third tab. There''s one thing that won''t appear on the Death Note ¨C Soul Secret. The Heaven could only see the exterior of a person as well as their actions, and it will be recorded. However, they won''t see the person''s thoughts and emotions. Thus, the grim reaper could only rely on the soul''s biography in the Death Note. They''d be lucky to find the dirt of the person in the Death Note ¨C for instance, their crimes. However, for someone like Huo Ling, Yi Bing is unfortunate.


    Yi Bing remembered Huo Ling''s first life where he had another identity ¨C Howee Jackson. It was recorded in the Death Note since the Heaven can see Huo Ling''s side as Howee Jackson. They can see Howee Jackson''s existence. However, right now¡­ Huo Ling had lived a clean life. A very clean life it''s abnormal.


    Yi Bing sighed and closed his Death Note, then hid it. He''s relieved he didn''t find any dirt on Huo Ling, but he''s also suspicious since Huo Ling ¨C who had lived cleanly, would be hated to the point he''s been killed. "What could he have on him¡­?" he muttered and pulled on his the locks of his hair as he thinks. "The only way to know the Soul Secret is to ask the soul himself of what it is." he said. "But, would he tell me?" he muttered. It''s impossible. He thought. There is no trust between them. Right now. He added. "He''s unstable right now. I can''t be insensitive." He sighed as he walked out of the room and looked around. Huo Ling''s friends still aren''t back. I have to find them, and get some clues. He thought and went around the campus. He didn''t need to go far since he saw them in the canteen. Currently, it''s only the people in their dorm who''s present.


    "Finally, we got rid of him!" Rong Zhe said.


    "Yeah. He''s really annoying." Xu Ke said frowned.


    "He''s an eyesore." Su Yuan snorted.


    "Stealing the women''s affection on us¡­" Ye Ting said.


    "I still haven''t got enough of Ah Mei yet, she already jumped on that eyesore''sp. Such a slut! She''ll see what will I do to her! Hehehe¡­" Su Yuan said.


    "Let me have a taste of her, too. I''m bored with my whore." Ye Ting told him.


    Yi Bing listened to them and felt even more disgusted. It''s a fight over women? He was surprised as well as mad. They don''t have to go that far! He thought. It looked like it really isn''t, since he heard their next words ¨C


    "What do we do about that eyesore''s corpse, though?" Su Yuan asked.


    "Why don''t we take nude photos of him? He''s too popr with the girls, those whores would be delighted." Xu Ke suggested.


    "Shall we let them have him? He can''t fight back anymore." Ye Ting said.


    "Hey. I heard one of our seniors is interested in him. He''s male." Rong Zhe told them as he evilly grinned.


    "Oh? He can have a taste of him if he won''t mind he''ll be fcking a corpse." Su Yuanughed.


    Yi Bing''s heart sank. Fortunately, he already hid Huo Ling''s corpse and called the police to pick it up. If he didn''t¡­ he suddenly felt unwell all over. So, it''s not women, but envy? They''re jealous of Huo Ling''s poprity? He thought in disbelief.


    "Even the professors like him. That bastard!" Su Yuan said as he hit the table in anger.


    "Finally, Ah Ke killed him." Ye Ting said.


    "Yeah. How did you do it? Did you suffocate him with a pillow?" Rong Zhe asked.


    Yi Bing frowned as he red at Xu Ke. "I didn''t." Xu Ke said.


    "Huh?" Su Yuan blinked in surprise.


    "It wasn''t me." Xu Ke frowned. "I found him already dead." He exined to them.


    "Then¡­ who is it? Was it you?" Su Yuan asked as he turned to Rong Zhe.


    "How can I? I don''t have the guts!" Rong Zhe answered.


    "Then, it''s you?" Su Yuan turned to Ye Ting.


    "Why me? I won''t dirty my hands for someone like him!" Ye Ting answered. He''s mad.


    "Then ¨C " Su Yuan turned to the silent Lu Ming.


    "Not me." Lu Ming said. "I''m thest one to arrive." He told them, reminding them that they''re the ones who called him earlier.


    "Oh, right." Su Yuan said as he remembered. "The three of us were together earlier." He said. "But, still, there are other ways to kill a person - " he looked at Rong Zhe and Ye Ting.


    "Not me! Even if I could, I won''t have the chance to do it!" Rong Zhe said as he red at Su Yuan.


    "Not me. I don''t like to trouble myself with others." Ye Ting exined.


    Su Yuan turned to Xu Ke. "Then, it''s Ah Ke ¨C " he said. " - you''re roommate with him - " he told him.


    Xu Ke''s brows knit. "I already said I didn''t!" he said.


    "You don''t need to lie. We''ll cover for you ¨C " Su Yuan told him.


    "It''s not me, damn it!" Xu Ke hit the table. "How many times should I tell you?" he asked.


    "If it''s not you, then who?" Su Yuan said as they looked at each other, their eyes asking. Suddenly, the festive atmosphere was covered with tension and chill.


    Yi Bing''s expression is frosty. It was not Xu Ke? He thought and balled his fists. Then, who is it? He looked at the five men sitting around the table.


    Xu Ke is Huo Ling''s roommate. The three earlier were Rong Zhe, Su Lin and Ye Ting. Thest one¡­ Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed when he noticed something''s off with the fifth person''s expression. He''s been silent earlier and wasn''t speaking unless he was asked. Was it guilt? Regret? Pain?


    Could it be¡­ Yi Bing thought and frowned as he stared at Lu Ming. Could it be...? He thought when he saw him lowered his head. Underneath the table, his fists are shaking. This guy... he thought as he observed him.


    Lu Ming was listening to the four''s conversation, but his eyes are bloodshot and he has a murderous look in his eyes. It''s as if he''s holding back himself - his anger, to not punch his friends.


    Could it be... he''s in love with Huo Ling?

 Chapter 84 - Hypocrisy

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Hypocrisy</h4>


    "Ah Ming, what''s wrong with you?" Rong Zhe asked when he saw Lu Ming had gone silent. "Could it be¡­" he gasped. ... it''s you who killed him?!" he eximed. Su Yuan, Xu Ke and Ye Ting looked at him, their eyes scrutinizing.


    "No." Lu Ming calmly answered. "I just suddenly remembered, where can we copy the answers for our assignment?" he asked them


    "Ah." the four looked at each other. Huo Ling''s dead now. They won''t have someone to copy for answers..


    "Damn it. Who is it? They could''ve just waited for the semester to end! Or the school year?" Rong Zhe said.


    "That bastard''s going to get it!" Xu Ke said.


    Ye Ting just sighed. "Ah Yuan. We can only rely on you now." He told Su Yuan. Su Yuan is a schr.


    Yi Bing scoffed at their hypocrisy. They killed someone who they relied on the most. Are they idiots? He thought. This left a bad taste on Yi Bing''s tongue. Damn it. How can they talk about someone''s death as something trivial? He thought in anger. He kicked the garbage can on the way and teleported back.


    Not long after and the sound of siren can be heard.


    "What is it? The police?" the students who just arrived in the canteen said.


    "What happened - ?" one of them asked in confusion.


    "Let''s look!" someone said, his tone excited as he pulled his friend.


    Xu Ke and the others looked at each other, a shocked look in their face. "Who called the police?" Rong Zhe asked as he looked at each one of them.


    "How can I? Aren''t we together since earlier? If it''s someone, then it should be Ah Ke!" Su Lin pointed Xu Ke. "The three of us were in Ah Ting''s room. It could only be you!" he told Xu Ke.


    "Are you an idiot?! Why would I call the police? I''ll be the first suspect if I did!" Xu Ke said. "Didn''t Ah Ming arrivete?" he turned to Lu Ming.


    "Why would I call the police? I didn''t know he died." Lu Ming said, his face and voice emotionless.


    "Then, who did it?" Ye Ting asked as they looked at each other. There is suspicion in their eyes. However, they''ve got no time to discuss since a police officer arrived in the canteen.


    "Excuse me." A deep male voice spoke behind them. "I''m the chief of the S City''s Police Station - Gu Xingfeng. I''d like to invite you for interrogation." He told them as he took out his ID and showed it to them.


    S City Police Station.


    "Gu! Xing! Feng!" Hao Baiyun called when he arrived in the police station. The police officers guarding the door of the interrogation room were helpless as they watched Hao Baiyun mmed it open. "How dare you arrest Lu Ming!" he said as he red at Gu Xingfeng who''s sitting inside the room alone.


    Gu Xingfeng just calmly faced him. "Young master Hao." He said, his voice cold. "There is a legal process we''re following. We don''t arrest people without just evidence. Furthermore ¨C " he nced at his subordinates who looked away.


    Chief! He''s your husband! How can we stop him?! They thought as they retreated.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned. He can guess what his subordinates are thinking. " ¨C I only invited him and his friends for interrogation after one of their ssmates died." He told Hao Baiyun. "Can you leave now? You''re interfering with our work." He told him and went back to reading documents.


    Hao Baiyun''s face is red in shame. "You!" he gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Young master Hao." Gu Xingfeng called. "We''re only married in name." he told him and raised his head from the documents to look at him. "You don''t have the right to order me around. Also ¨C " he said as his eyes narrowed. " ¨C I didn''t tell you to leave your family and follow me. I know you did it just to be free from their shackles." He told him before he paused. "But, you didn''t expect for another shackle to bind you." heughed in irony.


    Hao Baiyun gritted his teeth as he red at Gu Xingfeng. "Don''t think highly of yourself!" He said. "If it isn''t for my respect to my grandfather, why would I honor his agreement with your grandfather?" He asked before he smirked. "Don''t think I don''t know. You also just want to be free from your family. Don''t think as if you''re clean yourself!" he told him and marched out of the interrogation room.


    "Chief¡­" the police officers called when they saw Gu Xingfeng''s ugly expression. Furthermore¡­


    "Damn it!" Gu Xingfeng cursed as he kicked the chair beside him. It hit the wall with a loud bang. The police officers immediately closed the interrogation room and waited until their chief had calmed down before calling the suspects.


    At the same time, Hao Baiyun''s chest heaved up and down as he reached the nearest park. He sat on the bench before he covered his face with his palms. His palms immediately became soaked with his tears. "Damn it¡­" he cried as his tears slipped out between his fingers.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi passed by. "Huh?" Mo Shi muttered when he noticed Hao Baiyun. Hao Baiyun is very eye-catching because of his white clothes, making him look like a cloud floating as he walked. "Was he rejected?" he wondered when they saw Hao Baiyun was crying.


    "Isn''t he¡­" Huo Ling muttered when he recognized Hao Baiyun. He remembered the news of Hao Baiyun''s marriage with Gu Xingfeng not long ago. "They quarreled?" he said as he looked at Hao Baiyun. "Not good. He''s a celebrity." he said and turned to Mo Shi. "Hey. Go chase him away, or else the people would recognize him." He told Mo Shi.


    "Huh?" Mo Shi was puzzled. Why would I help a human? He thought. However, since it is a soul''s request, he obliged.


    He learned before that the souls'' request should be granted. They should be satisfied. Also, Huo Ling is Yi Bing''s assignment.


    Remembering Yi Bing''s icy cold blue eyes, Mo Shi shivered. It''s as if he could still feel the coldness of that snow ke.He scratched his head and walked towards Hao Baiyun. Then, he made himself visible to him before he spoke.


    "Excuse me¡­" he called. "I''m sorry, but this park is closed for today. You have to find somece¡­" He told Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun, who was immersed in his sadness, nodded. He didn''t notice Mo Shi just suddenly appeared in thin air. "I''m sorry ¨C " he said and wiped his tears. He took out his phone and called his driver. "I''m really sorry - " he sobbed. He nodded at Mo Shi before he turned and then left.


    Mo Shi gaped at Hao Baiyun''s fading figure in the distance. "Wha... senior, what''s with him? Why is he so sad?" he asked Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling also watched Hao Baiyun leave. "The Hao family are friends with the Gu family. However, their families are estranged to each other." He said. "Both the heirs ran away from home. They''re Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. Suddenly, they were arranged to be married to each other as an excuse for them to return home." he exined. "Had had enough, both of them really got married, but then left their family under the guise of building their own home." He finished.


    "That''s..." Mo Shi was shocked as he looked at Huo Ling. "¡­ senior. You seem to miss the point ¨C " he said. " ¨C they''re both guys¡­" he reminded him.


    "Oh." Huo Ling indifferently said. "Who knows what''s going on with rich families." He just said and watched Hao Baiyun''s back fade in the distance.


    "Huo Ling." A voice called from behind them.


    Huo Ling turned and saw Yi Bing. "Senior!" Mo Shi called in surprise. He didn''t notice when did Yi Bing appear.


    Yi Bing just nced at Mo Shi before turning to Huo Ling. "Have you calmed down?" he asked, his voice soft.


    "¡­ mn." Huo Ling answered.


    "I called the police to retrieve your body. Your fr¡­ they have been invited to the police station." Yi Bing exined.


    "Our dormitory is used to store the university''s equipment. It''s only the six of us are living there." Huo Ling said. Only the other five would be suspected if one of them had died in the dormitory.


    "Oh." So that''s why I didn''t see anybody earlier. Yi Bing thought. "Do you want to hear their statement?" he asked.


    Huo Ling bit his lip. His hands are shaking. "¡­ yes." he answered.


    Yi Bing sighed in relief. "Let''s go, then." He said.


    "Mn."


    Mo Shi looked at the two of them left. "¡­ what about me?" he asked. As an answer, he received an email.


    0001: children should go y. I''ll call you if there''s work.


    4626: yes, senior!


    Mo Shi scratched his head. "''y''... I''m not a kid anymore. Senior, you''re bullying me¡­" he sighed. However, this is better. Because, earlier, he felt like he''s being a light bulb to them.

 Chapter 85 - Lu Ming

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Lu Ming</h4>


    S City Police Station.


    "We''re just in time for the first person to be interrogated." Yi Bing said when they saw Xu Ke, Rong Zhe, Su Lin and Ye Ting sitting on the bench outside of the interrogation room while being watched by the police officers.


    They saw Lu Ming was escorted inside, and Yi Bing immediately followed after him and the police officer before the door could close, pulling Huo Ling who was drifting as a soul behind him.


    "Tattletale." Gu Xingfeng frowned as he red at Lu Ming when Lu Ming entered with his escorting police officer.


    Lu Ming grinned as he sat across Gu Xingfeng. "Still sour because Yun-ge cares for me?" he asked, then flinched when Gu Xingfeng punched the table in front of him. "Hahahaha. What did he tell you this time? Hm? That he only chose to marry you because of his grandfather ¨C " he said. The Lu family, like the Gu family, are also close friends with the Hao family..


    "Shut up." Gu Xingfeng said. "If I punch you now, even if you''ll tell him I deliberately punch you, but it won''t change the fact your face has already broken." He coldly looked at him.


    "Yun-ge will hate you more." Lu Ming said as he tauntingly looked at Gu Xingfeng. Hao Baiyun treats him as his younger brother, since Hao Baiyun has no siblings like Gu Xingfeng.


    However, that can''t be said the same for Gu Xingfeng. Even if the Lu family is also friends with the Gu family, but Gu Xingfeng had been a lone wolf. He never lets anyone gets close to him, especially the children of the Lu family and Hao family - which are Hao Baiyun and Lu Ming. What Gu Xingfeng is the disgusted the most is his family. They want him to be friends with the children of their business partners. Thus, when Hao Baiyun was born, he already hated him before they could even meet in person.


    "He already hates me. More or less doesn''t change it." Gu Xingfeng smirked at Lu Ming. "What crime did you do this time?" he asked, his eyes are filled with ridicule.


    "I didn''t do anything!" Lu Ming answered as he red at Gu Xingfeng. His eyes are full of loathing. Since Gu Xingfeng hated Hao Baiyun, Hao Baiyun is closer with him. Hao Baiyun really treats him like a sibling, which Lu Ming is dissatisfied with. Lu Ming thought, with Gu Xingfeng out of his way to possess Hao Baiyun, he thought Hao Baiyun would be fully his. He beautifully thought this. Unfortunately, he was thoroughly wrong.


    Not only Hao Baiyun sees him as just a younger brother, but Hao Baiyun even married Gu Xingfeng. Lu Ming hated Gu Xingfeng for stealing Hao Baiyun from him. However, he was pacified when he learned that it was just more of an agreement between Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng than marriage since they only married each other with amon goal - to leave their family.


    "Oh? Really?" Gu Xingfeng said. "But,st time, you''ve hit a pregnant woman¡­ who was it? Ah, yes. Your stalker, isn''t it? She drugged you then forced herself on you, getting herself pregnant¡­ ah, yes, yes." He nodded, ignoring the ugly expression on Lu Ming''s face. "How many days were you sick again after that? 10?" heughed when he saw Lu Ming''s expression is close to exploding. "How was it, a woman''s body? Did you know? After you hit her, she lost her baby. If it wasn''t for your family''s connections, you would have already been jailed ¨C " he told him.


    "Just because you hate me, you''re taunting me?" Lu Ming said. He hates him since he''s Hao Baiyun''s friend. Everything of and about Hai Baiyun, Gu Xingfeng hates. However, that''s not only it.


    Lu Ming looked at Gu Xingfeng grinning at him. His face is full of malice. Gu Xingfeng hated him because he found out Gu Xingfeng''s secret: he actually liked Hao Baiyun. He felt it was absurd when he learned of it. However, he couldn''t mistake what he saw. Gu Xingfeng had kissed the sleeping Hao Baiyun in the garden. When Gu Xingfeng noticed him, not only he did not get mad, but he even grinned at him. He knows, even if he''d told Hao Baiyun that Gu Xingfeng likes him, Hao Baiyun wouldn''t believe him no matter how close they are. Because it was impossible. However, that was a fact: Gu Xingfeng really likes Hao Baiyun. And because of it, Gu Xingfeng hated him for being close to Hao Baiyun. He also provokes Gu Xingfeng because of it.


    "Listen here, kid. I''ve already told your cousin earlier. We''re following legal procedures." Gu Xingfeng coolly said, interrupting Lu Ming''s thoughts. "So, spit it out. Did you kill someone again this time?" he smiled. He emphasized the word ''again'', as a reference to his biological child that died.


    Lu Ming rose from his seat. "Gu Xingfeng! Don''t think I won''t tell Yun-ge about this!" he said as he red at him.


    Gu Xingfeng''s smile disappeared. "Too bad, isn''t it? That his grandfather chose me as his partner. As for you? You''re just a child rebelling even though you''re alreadyte at this age." he said.


    Lu Ming''s sore spot was hit. Just because he''s younger than Hao Baiyun, he wasn''t chosen to be Hao Baiyun''s partner. Thus, he turned his affection to Huo Ling, who resembles Hao Baiyun. However, Huo Ling is straight. Thus, he hated him. Why choose a woman over a man? Men are better in sex. They''re stronger andsts longer than women during sex. They''re also not as capricious as women. "I like him. How can I like him if I kill him?" he said.


    "Huh? You like him?" Gu Xingfeng said, acting surprised when there''s mocking in his eyes. "Come on. Where''s your proof you like him? There''s not even a picture of him in your room?" he said. The police officer already searched their dormitory earlier. "Or is it, you really like him? But, I''ve heard this Huo Ling is straight. It couldn''t be you killed him out of jealousy-?"


    "Enough!" Lu Ming snapped. "He doesn''t even know I like him!" he said. He couldn''t help but finally cried. The second man he loved¡­ he died just like that.


    "Tch." Gu Xingfeng clicked his tongue. "If you tell me your rtionship with Huo Ling, I''ll release you." He said.


    Lu Ming gritted his teeth in anger. "As you already know, I met Huo Ling during our college." He said. "We met in one of our subject courses. We became friends¡­ because he''s like Yun-ge." He looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    "You''re sick." Gu Xingfeng looked at him in disgust.


    Lu Ming ignored him and continued. "It''s as you said. I disliked him since he''s straight." He frowned. If I can''t have him, then no one should have him! He thought as his eyes narrowed. However, he didn''t tell Gu Xingfeng what he''s thinking, of course.


    "Oh¡­?" Gu Xingfeng said as he observed Lu Ming''s expression. "He was found alone in your dormitory, while your group are in the canteen. You said you''re still friends with him¡­ so why didn''t you invite him to eat with you?" he asked. He didn''t wait for Lu Ming to answer. "You all hate him?" he said. Seeing the change in Lu Ming''s face, he smiled. "Oh. So you all hate him." He said, his tone meaningful.


    "That doesn''t mean we killed him!" Lu Ming said. "If one of us died, the five of us will be suspected. So why would we kill him?" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng grinned. "It''s precisely you know you''ll be suspected, that''s why you killed him." He said.


    "What?"


    "Then, you''ll use this excuse. Reverse psychology, ne?" Gu Xingfeng added.


    Lu Ming''s face turned green. He''s itching to tear Gu Xingfeng apart. "Bastard!" he pped the table. "I didn''t kill anybody!" he said.


    "You did. Your child." Gu Xingfeng reminded him as he picked up the documents on the table. "However, since it was judged an ident, of course it wasn''t ssified as a murder ¨C "


    "YOU! You just want to detain me!" Lu Ming said and reached Gu Xingfeng, but the police officers who had been watching since earlier are faster than him. They immediately pulled Lu Ming away.


    "Right." Gu Xingfeng said as he remembered something. "I wonder what your innocent and pure Yun-ge would think if he knew you killed your child ¨C "


    "That was an ident - !" Lu Ming said.


    Gu Xingfeng ignored him as he continued. " ¨C and now that you''re suspected of another murder¡­ will your Yun-ge finally open his eyes and see the real you?" he smiled at him.


    "You''re sick! You''re the one who''s sick! You bastard - !" Lu Ming cursed.


    Gu Xingfeng just waved his hand. "Prepare a cell for him. I don''t want my husband to think I''m too merciless for his distant cousin." He said, emphasizing the words ''husband'' and ''distant cousin''.


    "GU XINGFENG!" Lu Ming screamed, but he was already taken out of the interrogation room.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling, who had been quietly listening with Yi Bing, had a nk look on his face.


    "Huo Ling ¨C " Yi Bing called.


    "¡­ I already knew." Huo Ling said.


    "Huh?"


    "I just wanted to confirm it." Huo Ling added.

 Chapter 86 - Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Comfort</h4>


    "You¡­ knew?" Yi Bing was shocked. However, he''s even more terrified. If Huo Ling knew all along his friends actually don''t like him and instead hates him to death...


    "Mn." Huo Ling nodded as he looked at Ye Ting escorted by the police officers inside the interrogation room.


    "How?" Yi Bing quietly asked.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath before he spoke. "I bought our drinks and was about to go inside when I heard my name was mentioned." he said. "I was about tough, saying that they''re thinking of me when¡­" he lowered his head.. "They really do think of me. Just different from what I''m thinking." He bitterly smiled and looked at Ye Ting. They hate him. They''re just putting it up with him. How annoying must he has been to them? He thought, his tears threatening to fall from his eyes.


    Yi Bing decided not to speak more to not aggravate Huo Ling''s emotions.


    "I''ll cut right to the chase." Gu Xingfeng said as he looked at Ye Ting. "I already know you all hate Huo Ling, thus you have a motive to kill him." He said.


    "What?! I don''t hate him!" Ye Ting denied as he wildly shook his head.


    "For a rich second generation who only y all day, you sure have great grades." Gu Xingfeng said as he looked at Ye Ting''s report card.


    Ye Ting grinned as heid on his back and crossed his arms. "That''s what you call a genius ¨C " he shamelessly said.


    "A genius in copying the work of others. Yes, indeed you''re a genius." Gu Xingfeng cut him off as he ced his fingers on his chin and he nodded while looking at Ye Ting''s report card.


    Ye Ting''s eyes widened and he rose from his seat. "That''s nder!" he said and pointed at Gu Xingfeng. "You''re just a mere police officer. Be careful or I''ll sue you!" he told him.


    "For a police officer to be sued, that''s a shame indeed." Gu Xingfeng ced his hands on his chin.


    Ye Ting grinned in triumph as he mockingly looked at Gu Xingfeng. However, Gu Xingfeng crushed his expectations.


    "But, there''s nothing to sue against me, since I am telling the truth." He looked at Ye Ting who gaped at him in shock. "As part of the legal procedure, to conclude an answer, I have the right to have your professors cooperate with us to conduct an examination for you." He told him.


    "WHA - !" Ye Ting stared at Gu Xingfeng in horror. The audacity - ! He gritted his teeth in anger.


    "So, what will it be?" Gu Xingfeng said as he waved Ye Ting''s report card. "What do you know about Huo Ling, what''s your rtionship with him, and how much do you know about his death?" he sessively asked.


    "T-that''s ¨C " Ye Ting said as his face had gone pale. He looked away.


    "Aia~ it seems like I had professor Xie''s number saved on my phonest time. I wonder if I''d give him a call - ?" Gu Xingfeng said as he took out his phone.


    "NO!" Ye Ting said and tried to reach for Gu Xingfeng''s phone, which Gu Xingfeng immediately moved away. Professor Xie Ling is the most hated but also most terrifying teacher in their school.


    "Young master Ye. This is assault." Gu Xingfeng frowned at him as he moved back from Ye Ting, acting as if he was assaulted.


    "No! No! Don''t sue me!" Ye Ting said as he cowered back on his seat. "I ¨C I know something!" he told him.


    Gu Xingfeng pressed back the smile on his lips. "Really? Tell me about it." He said.


    Stable World, S City.


    Gu Xingfeng moved his head away to avoid the hanging chimes in the doorway when he reached the lobby. Then, he walked inside and saw the solemn atmosphere of the Supernatural Department.


    "Chief Gu. Wee." The woman at the front desk greeted politely and led him inside.


    Gu Xingfeng silently nodded and put away his folding umbre. He suddenly felt better, that heavy feeling on his body had disappeared when he entered the building. This ce has a good feng shui. He thought andfortably sighed.


    "We''re here." The woman said and opened the door for him after she knocked thrice. On the door says it''s the director''s office.


    "Thank you." Gu Xingfeng nodded at her before he went inside. He was greeted by a spacious room with only a few cabs on the side and a table in the middle. In front of the table is a chair for the guest. "Young master Hao." He called when he saw Hao Baiyun was sitting on his swivel chair, his back is on him.


    "That''s ''director Hao'' for you." Hao Baiyun said, his voice nasally. "Why did youe?" he asked as he turned to him. "You also caught a cold." He looked at Gu Xingfeng who''s also wearing a mask like him.


    Gu Xingfeng chuckled as he sat on the chair. "It''s business, of course." He answered. He''s talking about what happenedst night. Both of them met and were investigating something.


    "Ah. Right. I forgot ¨C " Hao Baiyun frowned as he held his head that suddenly ached.


    Gu Xingfeng''s expression changed and he rose from his seat. He took Hao Baiyun''s hand off his forehead and reced it with his other hand to touch Hao Baiyun''s forehead that was very warm. "You''re burning up!" he said and red at Hao Baiyun who suddenly coughed. "Can''t you properly take care of yourself?" he said as he walked towards him and pulled him up off his seat.


    Hao Baiyun''s body is originally weak, and so to suddenly stand is currently out of his ability because he currently has a cold. Thus, he almost fell back on his chair. Fortunately, Gu Xingfeng caught him by cing his hand behind him and pulled him towards his body. Feeling the warmth from Gu Xingfeng''s body, Hao Baiyunfortably groaned and closed his eyes, his cheek was pressed against Gu Xingfeng''s chest.


    Seeing Hao Baiyun looking sleepy like a white cat in his arms, Gu Xingfeng ced Hao Baiyun''s head on his chest to make his positionfortable. "Where is Fei Xuli and the others?" he asked when he noticed that the Supernatural Department is empty when he passed by the officers earlier. "That front desk officer doesn''t know you have a cold?" he added.


    "Xuli and the others¡­ I sent them to do some tasks regardingst night¡­" Hao Baiyunzily answered as he snuggled against Gu Xingfeng''s chest like a spoiled cat. "As for your other question¡­ you know better." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng almost forgot. Hao Baiyun isn''t someone to tell others of his pain. He''d rather endure it by himself than rely on other people. Then, what about now? He thought as he stared at Hao Baiyun''s face when he had fallen asleep while standing. "You''re such a talent." He helplessly smiled as he carried him and walked to the secret door beside the cab. He motioned his face for the iris recognition, then watched as the door opened. He came in, carrying the sleeping Hao Baiyun in his arms.


    The door silently closed behind them. "Gu Xingfeng¡­" Hao Baiyun called when Gu Xingfeng gently ced him on the bed.


    "Hm?" Gu Xingfeng answered.


    "I had a dream." Hao Baiyun said.


    "What is it?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "You made me cry." Hao Baiyun answered, his voice sounds like he was wronged.


    Gu Xingfeng almostughed on the spot had he not held himself back. "I''ll never make you cry." He told him, his voice soft as he smiled while he stared at Hao Baiyun''s face who has his eyes closed.


    "I know. That''s why, I''m d it is just a dream." Hao Baiyun said. "If it was real¡­" his voice trailed off as he finally fallen asleep.


    Gu Xingfeng raised his hand and gently caressed Hao Baiyun''s flushed cheeks because of his fever. "I''d rather endure the pain, than hurt you." He whispered. "Have a sweet dream¡­ Ah Bai." He told him as he left to find a towel and warm water.


    Hao Baiyun heard Gu Xingfeng''s voice, then he smiled. His body rxed and he had a nice dream after that.


    Afterlife Department, director''s office.


    "This can make us detect where they''ll appear?" Gu Shi said as he looked at the angel Lolita doll.


    "Rude! She''s not ''this''. She''s ''she''!" Sha Jiu frowned at Gu Shi. "Yes. My Anji will tell us where the Soul Eaters will next appear." He said. "It''s the problem with the space. There''s a tear in our space, thus they appear. Maybe it''s because our world had opened to the other worlds." He exined.


    "But, aren''t they already here before?" Gu Shi asked.


    "Are you sure they really came from our world?" Sha Jiu asked back.


    Gu Shi fell silent. "How many more can you make of this¡­ her?" he corrected.


    Sha Jiu''s eyes sparkled. "More babies¡­ Hai Ba and I will make more of them! Just give us a number." He excitedly said.


    Gu Shi''s expression turned awkward and he looked at Hai Ba behind him. Why do I feel like I''m a father asking for his daughter to give him grandchildren? He sighed. "I''ll tell San Di to round up the senior grim reapers, and to pair them with the junior grim reapers." He said.


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 87 - Perfection

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Perfection</h4>


    Normal World, S City.


    "This is delicious!" Mo Shi eximed as he ate the cotton candy he bought. Just because they''re grim reapers, that doesn''t necessarily mean they won''t be paid or have an allowance.


    As Shen Taizi had said when he had an audience with him after he was promoted as a junior grim reaper, aside from their sry, they would also have an allowance. In short, they are rich. Mo Shi doesn''t know how does the Heaven has money, but he is really delighted.


    Their allowance is for their work costs. For example, their mobile phone''s bill. Their mobile phone is what they used to contact the humans whenever their task require it. Another is for their fare. And now, for their food.


    Mo Shi was puzzled about this part. Obviously, they are borrowing a corpse as they do their task in the mortal world. Only a corpse will do for them to possess since possessing a human will be troublesome. For example, their consciousness cannot bepletely wiped out for them to fully possess.


    However, Shen Taizi told him that the body they use isn''tpletely a corpse, since their soul possesses it. The body also has the same functions as the human''s. The only difference is that they can freely leave the body unlike the humans who can''t unless they die and their soul would be separated from their body. Mo Shi could guess that it''s because of Shen Taizi''s power the body they use can be like that of a human''s.


    "Ah~ I really have missed a lot of fun of life when they locked me up¡­ mmn~" he eximed as he tasted the sweet strawberry vor. "Achoo!" he suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose, feeling confused. "Did I catch a cold? But, grim reapers do not catch a cold. What could it be¡­?" he muttered. He got his answer when he received an email.


    3257: (general message) To all senior grim reapers and junior grim reapers, because of the frequent appearance of the Soul Eaters, one senior grim reaper and one junior grim reaper will be paired up and use the weapon the R&D created ¨C Angel. It is a locator designed for the Soul Eaters. Further announcement will be giventer on as our director is now currently having an audience with the higher-up.


    "WHA - !" Mo Shi dropped the cotton candy. "WHA - !!! WHY?!" he eximed as he fell on his knees. He pulled his hair. "WHY?! Why do this to me?!" he asked. "I don''t want this - !"


    3257: (private message) 4626, you''ll be paired up with 5555.


    Mo Shi immediately sent an email.


    4626: senior¡­ can''t I pair up with senior 0001?


    3257: 0001 is a lone wolf.


    4626: then, can I pair up with you? QAQ


    3257: *pats head. Sorry. This matter is decided by the senior grim reapers as a privilege. Thus, junior grim reapers can only follow. So, you should strive harder to be a senior grim reaper! *wink


    4626: this doesn''tfort me at all¡­ TTATT


    3257: don''t worry. Jin Wu is still a senior grim reaper despite a maniac.


    4626: my chrysanthemum isn''tforted. TTATT


    "What''s wrong with me, hm?" Jin Wu asked as he crept behind Mo Shi.


    "WAAH!!!" Mo Shi screamed as he immediately crawled away. He almost used his lightning to teleport himself in a public area. "YOU!" he red at Jin Wu.


    Jin Wu justughed. "Come on. Let''s go back to headquarters." He told him as he easily picked him up.


    "What about senior 0001?"


    "Yi Bing can manage well on his own." Jin Wu said and they left the world.


    S City.


    3257: (general message) To all senior grim reapers and junior grim reapers, because of the frequent appearance of the Soul Eaters, one senior grim reaper and one junior grim reaper will be paired up and use the weapon the R&D created ¨C Angel. It is a locator designed for the Soul Eaters. Further announcement will be giventer on as our director is now currently having an audience with the higher-up.


    3257: (private message) I know you like to fly solo. You keep yourself chaste for your sweetheart, so I won''t be partnering you with ¨C


    Yi Bing pped close the holographic screen. "What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked as they waited for the next suspect to arrive. Ye Ting had just left. He looked like he was shaken after Gu Xingfeng exposed his dirty acts.


    "Nothing." Yi Bing said. "How are you feeling?" he asked.


    "Close to bing numb." Huo Ling smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Yi Bing wanted tofort him, but the next person already came in. It was Su Lin.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at him up and down. "Take a seat." He told him.


    Su Lin obediently sat. "I met Huo Ling during our college." He started. "I''ve be friends with him during a basketball match and we''re teammates. After that, we''re hanging out after our basketball matches with Ah Zhe, Ah Ke, Ah Ting and Ah Ming." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows raised. "You''re surprisingly obedient." He said.


    "I¡­ have a younger sister. Our mother is sick, and our father is a factory worker." Su Lin said. "I''m relying on a schrship. My allowancees from my part-time jobs." He exined.


    "True. You have high gradespared with your friends." Gu Xingfeng said as he looked at Su Lin''s report card.


    "Huo Ling is smarter than me." Su Lin blurted out.


    "That''s why you killed him?"


    Su Lin''s eyes widened. "I didn''t!" he said. "Among us all, I''m closest with him. Even Ah Ke is more estranged to him than me." he exined.


    "Why is it? I heard Huo Ling met Xu Ke first before the four of you." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Because I''m smart!" Su Lin frowned in disdain towards Xu Ke. "All they do is copy Huo Ling''s assignments and reports. I do them on my own!" he said.


    "So you killed him because he doesn''t let you copy?"


    "No! It is my own will to do my own home works!"


    "Then ¨C " Gu Xingfeng eximed as he realized something. " ¨C you killed him because he''s smarter than you!"


    "I said that''s not it!" Su Lin rose from his seat in agitation. "I didn''t kill him! I''m just jealous of him ¨C " he said before he froze.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled in triumph. "So you''re really jealous of him." He said as he watched Su Lin sat back on his seat in defeat. "Why do you resent him?" he asked.


    "Who wouldn''t?" Su Lin said. "He came from a good family. He''s intelligent. He''s hardworking. He''s sociable. He''s handsome. In short ¨C " he looked at Gu Xingfeng. " ¨C he''s perfect." He said, his voice filled with envy. "Even my girlfriend left me because of him." He muttered.


    "So you killed him because of her?"


    "No!" Su Lin said. "I know it. I''m just not good enough."


    "You killed Huo Ling because of your ipetence?" Gu Xingfeng said.


    "No!" Su Lin gnashed his teeth in exasperation. "Why do you insist I killed him? I have no reason to kill him! If you should, you should suspect Ah Ke and Ah Zhe!" he''s going mad because of anger.


    "Oh? Why them?"


    "Ah Ke has been with Huo Ling the most, but I know he''s the one who hated Huo Ling the most!" Su Lin answered, a vein popping in his forehead in irritation. This police officer is so persistent! He thought. I have to save myself, even if pulling them down! "Ah Zhe also hates Huo Ling because, like me, his girlfriend left him for Huo Ling!" he added.


    "Eh¡­?" Gu Xingfeng rested his back and crossed his arms on his chest as he looked at Su Lin, his eyes filled with interest. "Your group is really interesting. Because the guy is perfect, you resent him." Heughed in schadenfreude. This Huo Ling is really unlucky to meet friends like them. He thought as he looked at Huo Ling''s student profile.


    Su Lin proudly raised his chin. "It''s his fault for being too perfect. A nail that sticks out will be hammered down." He said. "Conformity is better than individuality. He should know this, since he''s smart. But too bad, even his intelligence cannot save him." He smirked.


    "Ah Lin¡­" Huo Ling, who had been listening from the start, can''t help but lower his head. Yi Bing, sitting beside him, wanted to hammer Su Lin''s head.


    "Pft¡­ ahahahahaha. You''re all interesting. Really." Gu Xingfeng said. "Since you all think alike, then I''ll let you all be in one cell." He smiled at Su Lin who was horrified.


    "You - !" Su Lin said as he rose from his seat. "I didn''t do anything to him! I didn''t kill him, so why ¨C "


    "Isn''t resentment a valid excuse to detain you?" Gu Xingfeng chuckled. "Throw him in with the others." He told his subordinates.


    "Yes!" the police officers answered as they grabbed Su Lin.


    "No! You can''t do this! I can''t be detained! I need to go home! I need to work! NO - !" Su Lin struggled, but it was futile.

 Chapter 88 - Naive

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Naive</h4>


    Stable World, Fourth District.


    "Will the director be alright?" Jin Chulin asked Fei Xuli. His face is filled with worry.


    "He doesn''t look good earlier¡­" Lan Tian said as he remembered Hao Baiyun looked pale when they left him earlier.


    "You''re wrong! The director is good-looking!" Zheng Jian told Lan Tian.


    "Jian Jian¡­ you''re speaking of a different thing¡­" Lan Tian sighed as he ced his palm on his face. "I meant hisplexion. Hisplexion." He stressed to him.


    "Oh.. plexion''." Zheng Jian said. "Does the director have aplex?" he asked.


    Lan Tian put another palm on his face and sighed while Jin Chulin grimaced. "The director is sick." Zi Chen kindly exined to Zheng Jian.


    "Eh?!" Zheng Jian was surprised as he turned to Zi Chen.


    Finally, he got it ¨C they thought.


    "T-the director¡­ there''s something wrong in his head?!" Zheng Jian eximed in shock.


    "... " - or not. They thought.


    "Xuli." Jin Yu looked at the four following behind them before he called Fei Xuli. "Is the young master an idiot? He doesn''t look like it." He said as he turned to Fei Xuli.


    Fei Xuli smiled and patted Jin Yu''s head. "Ah Yu is smart. Young master is a normal person." He told him and turned to the others. "Don''t worry. Help had already arrived." He told them.


    "Huh?" they said as they looked at Fei Xuli and saw him smiling. Fei Xuli''s words always seem to have a deep meaning.


    Fei Xuli just smiled seeing their confused expression. "Let''s split up." He Told them. "Same teams fromst night. I''ll be expecting your reportster." He said. "However ¨C " he raised his finger. " ¨C if something came up, prioritize your life." He told them.


    Their expression changed. Working in the Supernatural Department, they already knew there''s something more than meets the eye. "Yes!" they answered, their expression serious.


    "Alright~ everyone, let''s work hard!" Fei Xuli said with a bright smile on his seemingly pure handsome face.


    However, they can''t help but shiver. There''s nothing good with that smile that reeks of evil! They thought as they took a step back from Fei Xuli and Jin Yu. The only one who would appreciate that smile is ¨C


    "Xuli. You''re really handsome when you smile!" Jin Yu said as he stared at Fei Xuli''s face. "But of course, you''re also handsome even if you don''t smile!" he told him.


    Fei Xuli ignored the others as he turned to Jin Yu. "Thank you, Ah Yu. Ah Yu is really sweet." he said as he rubbed Jin Yu''s head. Jin Yu grinned s a response as he let Fei Xuli spoil him.


    "¡­" ¨C the domesticated Jin Yu. They thought as they looked at Jin Yu who resembled like a cat being petted by Fei Xuli. They don''t know if it''s due to Jin Yu''s half-blindness or it''s just his idiotic nature that he''s attached to the devil in an angel''s clothing named Fei Xuli. Even the airhead Zheng Jian could feel the evil radiating from Fei Xuli. "We''ll be leaving!" they said as they pulled their partner with them and ran away.


    Fei Xuli watched them leave in a hurry. "Now, then ¨C " he muttered and looked at Jin Yu who looked like a ck cat beneath his palm. Only him purring is missing, and he''ll definitely be a cat. He thought and remembered the first time they met. It was not long after Hao Baiyun picked him up from the streets, Hao Baiyun also picked up Jin Yu.


    "Jin Yu. If you have something you like, tell me." the young Hao Baiyun said. "You''re all my family now. There''s no need to hold back." The orphaned and alone Hao Baiyun told him and Jin Yu after Hao Baiyun found out Jin Yu liked a toy but is shy to tell him.


    "R-Really?!" Jin Yu said, his dull eyes seemed to be shining like the stars that time.


    "Yes!" Hao Baiyun firmly nodded. "I''ve got lots of money my grandparents and parents left me. Go on. Tell me, what do you like?" he asked.


    Jin Yu''s shaking hand raised, and he pointed the taciturn child standing behind Hao Baiyun. "X-Xuli¡­ I like Xuli." He said, his fair face turning red as he shyly looked at Fei Xuli who was shocked.


    Hao Baiyun turned to Fei Xuli, then his face lit up. "I see!" he said as he grabbed Fei Xuli''s hand, and also Jin Yu''s hand. "Xuli. Jin Yu likes you. What will you say?" he asked, thinking that it was a simple like between children. Hao Baiyun never would have thought it''ll develop into something different when they grew up.


    Staring at Jin Yu''s blushing face, Fei Xuli''s poker face can''t help but turn red, too. "I ¨C I¡­" he said. "I also like¡­ I also like Ah Yu." He said.


    Fei Xuli blinked, and he was pulled back from his thoughts. Of course I like Ah Yu. He smiled as he nted a kiss on Jin Yu''s head. Seeing Jin Yu raised his head and looked at him, with his eyes filled with confusion, he couldn''t help but tease him. Who wouldn''t like such an adorable person? He thought as he lowered his head and kissed him on the lips.


    Jin Yu''s eyes widened when Fei Xuli suddenly kissed him. His face can''t help but turn red. "X-Xuli!" he called. "W-why¡­" he said and can''t help but shift his gaze when Fei Xuli looked at him in the eye. Fei Xuli''s eyes are burning.


    "Ah Yu¡­" Fei Xuli called. "You don''t like me anymore?" he asked, showing a hurt expression on his handsome face.


    Jin Yu''s heart immediately softened when he saw he had ''hurt'' Fei Xuli - this man, his soft spot. "I ¨C I¡­ I like ¨C " he answered, blushing furiously. He looked away when his gaze met Fei Xuli''s gaze. "B-but¡­ but, young master said that k ¨C k ¨C kiss¡­ kissing should be done between lovers." He exined. Hao Baiyun really did once told him about it. Jin Yu may be naive, but he learn this fast and he can clearly remember them. Thus, when Fei Xuli had asked him if he doesn''t like him, he can''t help but be embarrassed since what happened before is just a child''s willfulness. They were kids, so they would be unrestrained with their words and actions. But, he didn''t expect for Fei Xuli to take him seriously back then. Well, he''s actually also serious when he said those words before...


    "Ah Yu." Fei Xuli called as he gently held Jin Yu''s hands. "Did young master tell you what ''lovers'' means?" he asked and intertwined their fingers. He held them tightly as he stared at Jin Yu''s eyes, not hiding even a bit of his emotions.


    Jin Yu felt he''s going to drown in Fei Xuli''s eyes when he finally can''t avoid Fei Xuli''s gaze after he caught him. "H-huh? N-no¡­" He answered, his heart thumping loudly against his chest because it''s beating fast. "I - I asked him, but he didn''t answer. His face turned red, though¡­" he said, exposing Hao Baiyun after being hypnotized by Fei Xuli.


    As I''ve thought. Fei Xuli grinned as he pulled Jin Yu into his arms. "Ah Yu. Lovers mean two people who likes each other." He told him.


    "''L ¨C likes¡­ likes each other''?" Jin Yu said and raised his head to look at Fei Xuli. However, there''s expectation in them. "T-that¡­ does that mean we¡­ we''re¡­ l ¨C lovers?" he asked, his cheeks flushed redder.


    Bingo. Fei Xuli thought as he can''t help but pinch Jin Yu''s fair cheeks. "Of course we''re lovers." He said. "So, we can kiss each other." He told him.


    "B-but¡­ I also like young master." Jin Yu said, his brows knit. There''s only two people to be lovers. What should I do? He thought, confused.


    "Ah Yu." Fei Xuli called. "Do you feel like kissing young master, too?" he asked, his face serious.


    Jin Yu doesn''t know why, but his face turned even redder. However, it was not due to embarrassment but indignation. "Of course not!" he immediately said. "Y-young master¡­ young master is different!" he said. He highly respects him!


    "Then ¨C " Fei Xuli said as he pulled wrapped his arms around Jin Yu''s waist. " ¨C since you like me, and you can kiss me, then we''re lovers." He said and leaned his head down closer to Jin Yu''s face. "Get it?" he smiled. "You can kiss only me ¨C your lover." He added.


    Jin Yu nodded, feeling dazzled by Fei Xuli''s smile. If the others are here, they would see Jin Yu was bewitched by Fei Xuli. He cannot be saved anymore. "Y-yes. Xuli¡­ Xuli is my lover." He said, in a trance. "And I am Xuli''s lover." He added.


    "Good." Fei Xuli said as he caressed Jin Yu''s face. Damn it¡­ he''s making me go insane. He thought as he stared at Jin Yu. His eyes is full of obsession. "Let''s kiss each other." He said. He didn''t wait for Jin Yu to answer as he quenched his thirst. Ah Yu¡­ you''re only mine! He thought as he deepened their kiss.


    Bewitching others¡­ this is a natural talent exclusive to only exceptionally-looking people ¨C like Fei Xuli.

 Chapter 89 - Dependence

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Dependence</h4>


    "Young master! We''re lovers!" Fei Xuli announced with a bright smile on his face as he opened the door of Hao Baiyun''s secret room in his office. They saw Hao Baiyun leaning on the headboard of his bed while Gu Xingfeng was sitting on the chair beside the bed. Obviously, Gu Xingfeng took care of Hao Baiyun. The Supernatural Department members think so after seeing the towel and warm water on the bedside table.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun turned. Seeing Jin Yu''s ashamed face and was hiding behind Fei Xuli, Hao Baiyun could guess he tricked Jin Yu into bing lovers. Lan Tian and the others behind them rolled their eyes. We knew ages ago. They thought. Then, they looked at Gu Xingfeng. Their gaze inquisitive.


    "Xuli, you¡­" Hao Baiyun ced a hand on his forehead as he sighed. He can remember it was just not long ago when Fei Xuli seeded as the Hao Family''s butler when the previous butler died.. "Damn you, taking advantage of Jin Yu - " he said.


    "Y-young master!" Jin Yu called. "D-don''t... don''t be mad at Xuli. I really like him!" he said. "I like you, too, young master, but I want to kiss Xuli. So, we''re lovers!" he exined, trying his hardest.


    However, it didn''t help. Lan Tian, Jin Chulin, Zi Chen and Zheng Bao looked at Fei Xuli like a pedophile trying to force himself on an infant. In short, he''s a beast. Which is true.


    Hao Baiyun red at Fei Xuli who just smiled brightly. Fei Xuli doesn''t care what they think, never he had cared. As long as Jin Yu is his.


    "Have you found something?" Hao Baiyun asked, changing the topic. He''ll scold Fei Xuliter.


    However, no one answered since they''re still staring at Gu Xingfeng, who was sitting on his seat like a statue. He''s immovable. But, at any moment and Gu Xingfeng will melt because of their gaze. "Director¡­ why is chief Gu here?" Jin Chulin asked, breaking the silence in the room.


    Suddenly, Zheng Jian gasped. They turned. Seeing the airhead''s expression, the others knew this couldn''t be anything good. And they guessed it right after hearing Zheng Jian''s words.


    "Director¡­ your sickness¡­ could it be you''re using chief Gu to satisfy your perverseness?!" Zheng Jian asked, his eyes wide as he looked at Hao Baiyun with the same gaze they looked at Fei Xuli earlier. "Since he''s your enemy - " he added. "Mmmph!" he groaned after Lan Tian covered his mouth.


    "Ahahaha¡­ director. Chief Gu. I''ll make you snacks and tea. I''ll give you my reportter - !" Lan Tian said with a forced smile before he dragged Zheng Jian out with him.


    "¡­" the members of the Supernatural Department looked at Hao Baiyun in the corner of their eye since they can''t bear to face him at the moment.


    "Young master. Won''t you congratte Ah Yu and I?" Fei Xuli asked, forcefully breaking the tension in the air. However, it just made it worse since Hao Baiyun''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t look at Gu Xingfeng to see what expression is he wearing at the moment. "Yes. Congrattions." He coldly answered, going along with Fei Xuli''s wishes. Seeing Jin Yu''s happy expression when he gave them his wishes, he felt his teeth ached. "Your report." he said, forcefully returning the topic on hand.


    Zi Chen cleared his throat, ignoring Jin Chulin''s inquiring gaze. He knew this guy would ask, ''is it alright to ignore the previous topic?'' He''s that worrywart. "Director. B City, C City and G City has experienced strange phenomena that night ording to the witnesses." He said.


    "Yes!" Jin Chulin nodded as he opened his pocket notebook "Some facilities, as well as other areas, of a public park in G City were destroyed." He said. "Some trees were smashed down, and when we followed the trail, we saw some big scratches on the cemented road." he added. In the paper, there''s a sketch of the outline of the public park and its surrounding area.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Xuli." He called, asking for the other''s report.


    "We went to the fourth district and found that the roof of the gym had a big hole like something big fell on it." Fei Xuli said, his expression now serious.


    Gu Xingfeng spoke. "Are you certain?" he said. That''s where they''ve beenst night.


    Fei Xuli turned to him and nodded. "It can be easily overlooked since there''s a ceiling inside the gym, thus you wouldn''t immediately notice it. But if you''ll purposefully check it, you''ll see it." He exined, then turned to Hao Baiyun. "Director. The hole is as big as a car. A car can''t fly and crash on it unlike in Harry Potter." He told him.


    "Are you suggesting something?" Gu Xingfeng asked Fei Xuli.


    "That''s what the Supernatural Department is for." Fei Xuli smiled. "Chief Gu, can you give us an exnation as to how the hole in the roof of the gym was made?" he asked, no other thing intended. "The roof is as good as new. It wasn''t repaired recently, either." He added.


    "The trees in the G City weren''t purposefully cut down, either. Something had crashed against them." Jin Chulin said. and showed them his sketch "The trees that were smashed are the trees in the middle of the small forest. A car cannot pass through the narrow trail between the trees for it to crash on the trees." He said. "A motorbike or a bicycle cannot give that impact if they''d crash on the trees, either." He added.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent as he pondered. At this time, Lan Tian and Zheng Jian had returned bringing in their snacks. "A City, K City and Z City also experienced a strange phenomenon. They saw big, flying animals chased by flying people in the sky." Lan Tian said.


    "That''s right." Zheng Jian said as he took a cupcake and ate it. "The people thought someone was filming a movie or drama series." he said as he chewed. "The residents said, they also heard fights." He added. "However, if someone were to film in an area that would definitely disturb people, they would give them a notice. However, there was no notice given to them." he exined.


    "The wind is restless sincest night, thus I went out." Hao Baiyun said as he got off his bed. He almost slipped because his knees still felt weak.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately caught him by wrapping his arm around Hao Baiyun''s waist. "Careful." he told him. Hao Baiyun nodded after he muttered ''thanks''.


    The others looked away after feeling being blinded. They''ve had enough of Fei Xuli and Jin Yu''s PDA.


    "I think something big is about to happen." Hao Baiyun said as he walked outside of his room and into his office. He walked towards the floor to ceiling ss window and gazed at the cloudy sky. "Won''t you agree, chief Gu?" he asked without turning to Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng stared at his back. "That''s why I came here." He said. "I want to ask, if you have seen something." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head and turned to Gu Xingfeng. "Recently, my eyes started to be blind." he said.


    Gu Xingfeng was shocked. "What?!" he said.


    Hao Baiyun guiltily looked away. "I''ve been having nightmares the past few days." He said. "I wanted to know what it is. I admit, I had been impatient but ¨C " he said but was cut off when Gu Xingfeng marched towards him and grabbed his arm. The nket covering his shoulder fell.


    "Young master Hao sure is a talent!" Gu Xingfeng yelled.


    Jin Chulin and the others were shocked by Gu Xingfeng''s sudden outburst. "Let''s leave first." Fei Xuli told them and pushed them to the door.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun ignored them. "If I hadn''t asked you, you wouldn''t tell me?" he said. When Hao Baiyun didn''t answer, he became angrier. His hand holding Hao Baiyun''s arm tightened because of suppressed anger. "Hao. Bao. Yun. Why do you disobey me?" he asked, his face dark.


    "Gu Xingfeng¡­"


    Gu Xingfeng held his cheek and made him face him. "Tell me." he said. "Why do you insist to see it, even if you''ll be blind after?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun stared at Gu Xingfeng before his tears fell. "Gu Xingfeng¡­" he said. "I dreamt that you died." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes widened. "That''s just a dream!" he said, his tone exasperated. "Why are you so worried about them?" he asked. "I am here! I''m still alive! Hao Baiyun, can you stop for a second and look at me for once?" he said, his voice tired. "Stop looking into the future. Instead, live on the present." He told him as he pulled him and hugged him tight. "Hao Baiyun¡­ why do you make me so mad at you?" he asked as he buried his face on Hao Baiyun''s shoulder. "You always make me mad." He added.


    "Gu Xingfeng¡­ wasn''t I born just to contradict you?" A softugh can be heard as an answer.

 Chapter 90 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Threat</h4>


    Normal World, S City Police Station, interrogation room.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at Rong Zhe who is avoiding his gaze. He is a bad liar in front of him, but he can fool the perfect person Huo Ling. "Should I beat the truth out of you?" Gu Xingfeng asked after a while.


    Rong Zhe was startled, and was frightened that he almost jumped out of his seat. Because of his action, he almost fell off his chair. Had it not for the police officer standing beside him and caught his chair, he would''ve kissed the dusty floor of the interrogation room. "N-no¡­ no ¨C " Rong Zhe answered as he vigorously shook his head like a rattle drum.


    "Then, you tell me what I want to know." Gu Xingfeng patiently said.


    "W-what do you want to know?" Rong Zhe nervously asked..


    "Did you kill Huo Ling?" Gu Xingfeng straightforwardly asked.


    "No." Rong Zhe timidly answered.


    "Then, do you want to kill him?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Rong Zhe stiffened in his chair before he lowered his head. "¡­ yes." he honestly answered.


    "For what reason?" Gu Xingfeng asked again.


    Rong Zhe gritted his teeth before he bit the bullet. "¡­ my girlfriend likes to sleep with him." He said.


    "Such a petty reason?" Gu Xingfeng said. He looked at Rong Zhe in surprised.


    "¡­ yes." Rong Zhe answered and lowered his head in shame.


    Gu Xingfeng stared at him. "You''re someone pure when ites to love." he said. "You really liked that girl?" he asked again.


    Rong Zhe''s face reddened. "Yes." he shyly answered.


    Gu Xingfeng rested his elbows on the table. "Then, you could have possibly killed Huo Ling." He said.


    Rong Zhe''s eyes widened in horror. "I ¨C I didn''t!" he said. "It''s not me!" he told him.


    "Then, who is it?" Gu Xingfeng stared at him.


    "I don''t know!" Rong Zhe answered.


    "Then what do you know?" Gu Xingfeng asked him.


    "I ¨C " Rong Zhe said before he paused.


    Gu Xingfeng wasn''t in a rush, either. "Is she pretty?" he suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Rong Zhe was puzzled by the change in topic.


    Gu Xingfeng leaned his back on his chair and crossed his arms on his chest. He crossed his legs and looked at Rong Zhe. "I''m asking if she''s pretty... your girl." he said. "I wonder if I can have a go with her ¨C " he said as he provocatively looked at Rong Zhe whose face immediately distorted in anger.


    "You bastard - !" Rong Zhe said and was about to punch Gu Xingfeng when he was pulled back by the police officer beside him. "How dare you - !" Rong Zhe murderously red at Gu Xingfeng as he stretched out his arms, trying to reach Gu Xingfeng. .


    "Oh. So she''s also important to you." Gu Xingfeng indifferently said. "You choose. Either your friends, or your woman." he told him.


    "WHA - !" Rong Zhe stared at Gu Xingfeng in disbelief. "You sick bastard - !" he yelled.


    "I won''t be if your woman would willingly give herself to me." Gu Xingfeng said. "Didn''t you say she wants to sleep with Huo Ling? I''m handsome, too, and has a stable job. Maybe she''d also like men older than her ¨C " he said.


    "DAMN YOU - !" Rong Zhe cursed, itching to hit Gu Xingfeng. "Don''t you dare touch her - !" he told him.


    "But wasn''t she already touched by others even before you could have your hands on her?" Gu Xingfeng said as he added oil to the fire.


    "FUCK Y ¨C mmph!" Rong Zhe struggled when the police officer finally covered his mouth. "ARNGH!" he screamed as he kicked the police officer, but they expertly dodged. They have dealt with more troublesome people than Rong Zhe.


    "Her chastity¡­ ah, no. She already lost it." Gu Xingfeng said and smirked as he mockingly looked at Rong Zhe whose eyes are bloodshot. "It''s on you what happens to her. I already have given you a choice." He told him.


    "ARGH!" Rong Zhe kicked the chair and the chair fell on the floor with a loud bang. "Itsh Xsu Khe!" he said, his voice muffled because of the handkerchief stuffed inside his mouth.


    "Let him speak." Gu Xingfeng said and the police officer removed the handkerchief off Rong Zhe''s mouth. "Go on." He urged Rong Zhe.


    Rong Zhe hatefully red at Gu Xingfeng. "I wish you''d die ¨C ugh!" one of the police officers pinched his mouth. It''s a warning not to curse at Gu Xingfeng. "It''s Xu Ke." He finally said. "Huo Ling already died when we saw him. It was Xu Ke who''s with him. Xu Ke''s evenughing beside Huo Ling''s corpse!" he confessed.


    "Oh." Gu Xingfeng said as he ced his cheek on his palm while he leaned on the table. "Xu Ke, huh?" he muttered as he looked at Xu Ke''s student profile and report card. "Okay. You can send him to the others." He told his subordinate.


    "Yes!" the police offcer answered as he escorted Rong Zhe out.


    "WAIT!" Rong Zhe said. "What about Ah Min?" he asked. He''s probably referring to his girlfriend.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t have any interest in women." Gu Xingfeng said as he raised his hand and showed to Rong Zhe his ring. "I''m already married." He told him. "To a man." he added.


    Rong Zhe''s face paled in shock. The police officers dragged him out while he had a dumbfounded look on his face. He passed by Xu Ke, but it''s as if he didn''t see Xu Ke. Xu Ke didn''t raise his head, either, to look at him. Only did he raise his head when the police officer escorting him called him and they went inside.


    "Ah Zhe''s girlfriend¡­ I remember her." Huo Ling said after Rong Zhe was taken out of the interrogation room by his escorting police officer. "She really tried to hit on me." He said. "However, I politely rejected her." he exined.


    "What happened then?" Yi Bing asked. He really can''t understand human emotions. It''s normal for him, since he is a grim reaper who shouldn''t feel emotion since emotions will just interfere with their work. Thus, their memories of their death was erased, including their ties with the people when they are still alive. The moment they be a grim reaper, their existence will be erased. Thus, the people who had met them when they''re alive, or the people they met, won''t remember them anymore. It''s for them to not be entangled with those people, and vice versa. It''s for the best of both parties.


    "I don''t know. Maybe she broke up with Ah Zhe after that." Huo Ling shrugged as he looked at Xu Ke who was escorted inside.


    "So that''s why Rong Zhe hates you¡­" Yi Bing paused, then looked at Huo Ling. Seeing his calm expression, he secretly sighed in relief.


    Xu Ke warily looked around the interrogation room before he sat on the chair across Gu Xingfeng. "What do you want?" he asked as he looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled. What an attitude. He thought. "Nothing. I just want you to reminisce your time with Huo Ling." He told him.


    "Are you trying to make me feel guilty? It''s useless." Xu Ke smirked. "I don''t have any memories to reminisce of that guy." He told him.


    "You''re not afraid I''ll charge you with the crime? Your hostility can be used against you." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Which side are you on?" Xu Ke frowned as he red at Gu Xingfeng. "Are you nning to make me waver?" he said as he stared at Gu Xingfeng.


    "Ah. I''m found out." Gu Xingfeng said and smiled. "Ai. Don''t be like this. I really just want to hear your side. You can tell me anything. You don''t need to hold back." He wriggled his brows at him, urging him to speak.


    Xu Ke pressed his lips tight. "Hmph! I''ve got nothing to say to you!" he told him.


    "Eh? So you''re prepared to be jailed?" Gu Xingfeng said as he stared at Xu Ke. He''s testing him if he''s lying or not. He doesn''t believe 100% in his friends'' words. Anything can be said in the face of danger or crisis. "Why? Because you''ve got no family, thus there''s no one who would be bothered if you''re jailed?" he said. "That''s indeed a good decision. You can have a free bed and food, as well as clothes in prison." He told him. "However, don''t you think you''re a bit reckless?" he asked.


    "Why?" Xu Ke asked.


    "Because in prison, all kinds of things happen~" Gu Xingfeng smiled at him. "For example, torturing someone to death that even their rtives can''t recognize them." he said as he counted on his fingers. "There''s also some wardens who liked to y with his prisoners~" he said and looked at Xu Ke''s face that had be pale. "Oh, right. There''s also some prisoners who''d like to y tricks to the newbies in the prison. For instance, cing nails or insects on their food ¨C "


    "I CONFESS!" Xu Ke looked at Gu Xingfeng in horror. He''s a devil!

 Chapter 91 - Contradiction

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Contradiction</h4>


    "What is it that you want to confess?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he brightly smiled.


    Xu Ke and the others are still young, after all. They haven''t seen much of the world and their world only revolve on themselves. There''s no way they''ll survive the life in prison, especially Xu Ke who has no one to ask forfort since he has no family. He wouldn''tst long in prison and he''d definitely go insane.


    Xu Ke felt ticked off and his brows twitched. He felt irritated by Gu Xingfeng''s smile that looked as if he had won. "When I woke up, I saw Huo Ling still sleeping. Even when I finished my bath and breakfast, he''s still sleeping. I thought he''d skip ss, so I left." He answered. "However, he suddenly fell from his bed and was asphyxiating." He said.. "I tried to call for an ambnce, but it was toote. In a panic, I called the police." He exined.


    What a liar. Yi Bing thought. It was him who called the police. "Eh¡­? Really¡­?" Gu Xingfengzily said. "Then, why are you in the canteen?" he asked.


    "I¡­ I went to inform them about Huo Ling''s death." Xu Ke answered and lowered his gaze.


    "Oh¡­? And you still have time to eat and drink?" Gu Xingfeng said. "Nobody was at the canteen that time, and there''re only the vending machines, thus no one can testify how long was your group staying there. For me, it looks like you''re celebrating instead." He said gave him a smile that''s actually not a smile. "I already know you hate Huo Ling. No need to find some alibi." He told him.


    Xu Ke was coldly sweating but still acted tough. "So what? As long as there''s no evidence I''m the one who killed Huo Ling, I''ll remain a suspect." He said, his expression smug.


    "You''re really not afraid of anything, huh?" Gu Xingfeng sighed. "One moment you''re dying to be arrested, then the next moment you''re defending yourself. What a confusing guy." He shook his head. "I can''t tell what you''re trying to pull here." He said and frowned as he leaned his back on his chair and stared at Xu Ke''s pale face. "You hate Huo Ling so much you''re overjoyed, but you also felt guilty thus you wanted to be imprisoned. Am I right?" he asked and looked at Xu Ke in this eyes.


    Xu Ke''s eyes widened and he tried to evade Gu Xingfeng''s prating gaze. However, the police officer on his side held his head and forced him to face Gu Xingfeng. "Y-yes¡­" he answered as his tears fell from his eyes. He can''t stand the guilt he is feeling, but he''s honestly also afraid to be imprisoned. "When I first met him, I already knew he''s a nice guy." He said. "That''s why I befriended him. He''s very kind and friendly. He''s also sympathetic to others. He even helps a stranger that''s in need. He''s also very smart." He exined. "He''s just¡­ too perfect." He sobbed. "Whereas I am just this ordinary. No matter how I struggle in my studies to be the best but Huo Ling''s there to outshine me. He always overshadows me. No matter how I try to be kind, but I was always seen as a hypocrite." He bitterlyughed. "He is just too perfect. I always feel ashamed just standing beside him as his friend." He said and cynically smiled.


    "You''ve always been envious of him, that''s why you killed him?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Do you know how long have I wanted him to be gone?" Xu Ke asked back as his eyes became round and he stared at Gu Xingfeng. "I''m always second in our studies while he''s always the first. The teachers I wanted to praise me he always easily gets them to like him. The girl I had a crush on confessed to him. The friends I wanted to have he always attracts them." he said. "He''s my nemesis! Do you get it?" he asked. "He was born just to oppose me. His existence is my bane!" he gnashed his teeth in anger and he pounded the table as if to express his anger. His eyes are also bloodshot and had a crazed look in them. "No matter if I''ll kill him or not, he''ll still be killedter, anyway." He said and grinned as he looked at Gu Xingfeng with ridicule in his eyes. "Huo Ling''s existence is everyone''s bane. He will be killed. He will be¡­" he said andughed as if he has gone mad.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Xu Ke with disgust. He had his subordinates take him away. Humans are vain creatures, but also envious of the others. Once they find something beautiful they will get attracted to it. However, because of their vanity, they''ll begin to dislike it since they can''t be as beautiful, or wanted to be more beautiful, than the beautiful thing they found.


    He sighed and took out a cigarette then lit it. On the side, Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s stunned expression. It''s inappropriate to say he had lost his soul. However, looking at Huo Ling right now, those are the right words to say.


    Huo Ling''s eyes are round in shock and he had a betrayed expression on his face. His tears are silently streaming down his cheeks while his lips are trembling because of the pain he is feeling.


    Yi Bing immediately teleported them out of the interrogation room and brought Huo Ling back to the river bank to make himself calm. Whenever a depressed person sees a body of water, they would want to drown their self. It is because the water has a calming effect. Its stability and the mystery it1 hides makes one want to know more of it, but thus makes one also calm.


    Yi Bing doesn''t need to worry would drown if he''ll plunged into the water. Huo Ling is a soul, and the nature is a soul''s bane. Thus, the souls can touch the grasses and the water, and they can drift in the air as long as they will it. A soul is a spirit, and a spirit is a part of the nature. The difference of the soul and the spirit is that a spirit is empty aside from its consciousness, while the soul is full because of the memories and emotions it carries.


    Huo Ling touched the water and stared at it. Yi Bing could guess Huo Ling wanted to drown himself because of the depression he felt. He was lied to by his so-called friends. He was deceived by them. Most especially by Xu Ke whom he had been with for a long time. "Huo Ling." He called.


    "I''m alright." Huo Ling said. "I already died, so I''m afraid to die again after you executed me because I had a Mania." He told him. "I''m actually more afraid of the pain that death." he said. "One dies only because they couldn''t tolerate the pain anymore. However, what if they wouldn''t die? They will continue to feel the pain. And that''s the scariest part, where one would want to die to end the pain they feel." he exined.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. He was just threatening him before. He doesn''t want for Huo Ling to lose himself again.


    "Is being too kind to everyone a crime?" Huo Ling asked. "Is being smart a sin?" he asked before he sadly smiled. "I had always lived to please others and forget myself. I didn''t know it''s what that will kill me in the end. I really think¡­" he said and sighed. "¡­ I should''ve been a selfish person, too. That way, maybe I still am alive right now." he bitterlyughed.


    "Huo Ling¡­" Yi Bing called. "Wasn''t it because you need them to need you so that you could develop a sense of existence for yourself thus you please them?" he asked.


    An image of a youth shed in his mind smiling brightly to a man. Who is he? He thought as he lowered his head. That man has been on his mind for a long time. And that youth¡­ he knows he is him1.


    Huo Ling was taken aback by Yi Bing''s words before he sadly smiled. He lowered his head. "You are right." He said.


    Yi Bing was pulled from his thoughts when he heard Huo Ling''s voice. He turned and saw Huo Ling hummed softly as he yed by the water. He had never been this d they are currently in a Normal World and Huo Ling''s soul attribute was suppressed by thews of this world. Or else, Huo Ling might''ve gone to avenge himself and kill his friends using his fire.


    A gentle wind blew and enveloped them in silence. Suddenly, hismunicator beeped.


    4626: senior, I apologize I''m unable to inform you I left. Senior 5555 kidnapped me! >.<!!!


    He also received a message from Jin Wu.


    5555: 0001, I just took back what''s mine! Don''t you darey your hands on him again!


    Yi Bing rolled his eyes and replied to Jin Wu.


    0001: don''t lump me in with a pervert like you.


    Then, he sent Mo Shi a replied.


    0001: don''t lower your guard, be it to a Soul Eater or to Jin Wu. Jin Wu is more dangerous than a Soul Eater.


    4626: senior!!! You''re too kind! QAQ Thank you for your advice. I''ll definitely keep that in my mind!

 Chapter 92 - Promise

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Promise</h4>


    "I''m home." Gu Xingfeng said when he closed the door behind him. He looked around and saw the lights are still on. However, Hao Baiyun is nowhere to be seen. He lowered his gaze and saw it''s already 2 in the morning. He smiled. This is better. He thought as he walked inside. Staying upte is bad for his health¡­ he thought and his footsteps slowed down when he saw Hao Baiyun was on the sofa and is deeply asleep.


    He dropped his phone and walked towards Hao Baiyun before he hugged him tight. Then, he froze when he saw Hao Baiyun''s eyes are sore. I''m sorry¡­ he thought as he wiped the tear off the corner of Hao Baiyun''s eye. I hurt you again, did I? He thought and, with a shaking hand, tucked in the locks of Hao Baiyun''s hair to the back of his ear. Xiao Yun¡­ he called in his mind and his heart as he lowered his head and nted a kiss on Hao Baiyun''s temple.. I''m sorry to hurt you. He thought and then gently picked Hao Baiyun up before he carried him to their bedroom. Then, he carefully ced him on their bed and he lied down next to him.


    He wrapped his arm around Hao Baiyun''s waist and pulled him towards him before he closed his eyes to sleep.


    Afterlife Department, conference room.


    "Director. The casualties have lessened and all the Soul Eaters are annihted." Di San reported to Gu Shi as he projected all the reports he received from the grim reapers.


    Gu Shi read them one by one and he sighed in relief. "Those who are injured, send them back. Those who are in the better condition, make them on standby in case more Soul Eaters would appear." He said.


    "Roger." Di San answered and sent the grim reapers the message.


    "Who has assignments left?" Gu Shi asked.


    "None except 0001 and 0007." Di San answered. "6666 is about to finish. The rest, their assignments hadpleted their cycle. There were no new assignments given to themtely because of the appearance of the Soul Eaters." He exined.


    Gu Shi took a deep breath. "Let''s leave the newly-died souls to the junior grim reapers for now." he said. "Tell 6666 to immediatelye back after his assignment haspleted its cycle." He told Di San.


    "I understand." Di San answered and sent a message to the senior grim reapers as well as a private message to 6666.


    "San Di." Gu Shi called.


    "Hm?" Di San answered before he blinked when he saw Gu Shi''s face is right in front of him. He has been too concentrated on his task he didn''t notice Gu Shi. "What?" he asked in surprise.


    "Shen Taizi told me to send a team to investigate the Soul Fragments in every world." Gu Shi said in a low voice. "Can you lead the team?" he asked as he stared at Di San''s eyes.


    Di San''s eyes widened in shock when he realized what Gu Shi meant. He trusted him, and to not leak any information. This is convenient for him since with his soul attribute, he can closely monitor his future team members. "I understand." He answered. His expression solemn.


    Gu Shi smiled. "Good." He said before he rubbed Di San''s head and he went back to his seat. Gu Shi had to whisper to him since the walls have ears. It meant, the gods above Shen Taizi can hear them.


    Di San felt his heart beating fast in fear. It''s obvious Shen Taizi hasn''t reported to Shen Tianjun ¨C the chief god of the heaven or the emperor, which he should have since the Soul Fragments can jeopardize all of the worlds. What is Shen Taizi nning? He thought and looked at Gu Shi who has the same thoughts as him. However, for now, they shouldn''t think of this and instead think of more pressing matters at hand ¨C the Soul Eaters.


    They''ll cross the bridge when they get there.


    Stable World, S City.


    Hao Baiyun suddenly felt his heart panged and he touched the corner of his eye. However, he didn''t feel it''s wet.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Xingfeng asked when he noticed Hao Baiyun''s silence.


    "¡­ it''s nothing." Hao Baiyun answered. "Do you suddenly felt something?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng stared at Hao Baiyun for a long time before he answered. "Yes." he honestly said and balled his fists. "I¡­ suddenly felt warm." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun gasped and he stared at Gu Xingfeng with wide eyes. "You, too¡­" he muttered as he stared at Gu Xingfeng in aghast. "You''re not lying, are you?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng shook his head although his eyes are bewildered. He gently took Hao Baiyun''s hand, which made Hao Baiyun surprised, before he took him in his arms. "Just like this¡­" he whispered to Hao Baiyun''s ears. "I suddenly feel you''re in my arms. Just like this¡­" he muttered and held Hao Baiyun tight. "Xiao Yun." He called.


    Hao Baiyun''s pupils shrank and he held Gu Xingfeng''s face. He saw Gu Xingfeng''s eyes are clouded yet they''re also clear. "Gu Xingfeng¡­" he called and felt the pain in his chest increased. He can''t help but let his tears fell. "Why¡­" he muttered.


    "Is it because of your dream?" Gu Xingfeng asked. Seeing and feeling what is happening to them now, he has to believe Hao Baiyun. "Do you¡­ really¡­" he said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Yes¡­" he answered and looked at Gu Xingfeng. "I really saw a different you and different me." he told him. "Their world is normal. You''re still a police officer while I''m an artist. And then, we ¨C " he said and stopped. His face suddenly reddened in shame.


    Gu Xingfeng''s heartbeat sped up. "We¡­ what are we?" he asked.


    "We''re¡­" Hao Baiyun said. His voice weak. "We don''t have a good rtionship, but we''re¡­ married¡­" he said and lowered his gaze.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes widened and his ears reddened. "You don''t mean¡­" he said.


    Hao Baiyun closed his eyes tight and he lowered his head. "Yes¡­" he answered. The them in another world did it.


    Gu Xingfeng gaped at Hao Baiyun in shock.


    Hao Baiyun saw Gu Xingfeng''s gaze and he felt offended. "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked and his eyes narrowed as he pushed Gu Xingfeng away from him. "You''re the one who¡­ who ¨C " he said. His face bing redder. "Just now¡­" he said as he frowned and then looked away.


    Gu Xingfeng felt his face became hot. He felt embarrassed for the very first time. "I just ¨C " he said. "You''re the one who asked¡­" he muttered and he also looked away.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened and he looked at Gu Xingfeng in disbelief. "How dare you!" he said and kicked Gu Xingfeng in the shin as he red at him. "Get out!" he said.


    "Young master Hao, I just ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said when Hao Baiyun suddenly gasped and clutched his chest before his body copsed. His pupils shrank. "Ah Bai!" he cried in rm and immediately caught Hao Baiyun who was gasping for breath. "You ¨C " he said and felt mad. "Why are you pushing yourself?" he asked as he brought him back to his room and closed it. "Can you¡­ not¡­" he said and took a deep breath to calm himself. "Let''s say there is really another me and you in another world. However ¨C " he said and looked at Hao Baiyun who was lying on the bed and was silently crying. " ¨C can you cut off your connection with them?" he asked and wiped Hao Baiyun''s tears. "You''ll only hut yourself." He told him.


    "I can''t¡­" Hao Baiyun answered and he sobbed. "I feel pity for him. Sharing his pain is my only way tofort him¡­" he exined.


    "Ah Bai¡­" Gu Xingfeng called and lowered his head. "Is it because of the other me?" he asked. He remembered Hao Baiyun was muttering before in his sleep. Only when he assured him did he rxed.


    "¡­. Yes." Hao Baiyun answered. "Gu Xingfeng¡­ he''s a part of me. That''s why I can''t leave him alone." He told him. He''s referring to the other Hao Baiyun.


    "The other me is also a part of me, then." Gu Xingfeng bitterly smiled. "However, I don''t know what he''s doing or is trying to do. But, Ah Bai ¨C " he called and looked at Hao Baiyun''s eyes. " ¨C I will never hurt you. Not in this lifetime." He told him before he covered him in quilt. "Go to sleep." He told him.


    "¡­ mn." Hao Baiyun answered before he held Gu Xingfeng''s hand tight. "That''s your promise." He told him.


    "Mn." Gu Xingfeng answered as hebed Hao Baiyun''s hair.


    "We don''t have any grudges between us. Let''s be friends." He told the young Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun cried and didn''t answer. His family has just been buried.


    "I will never hurt you like they did." He added. When he saw Hao Baiyun finally turned to him, he smiled and reached his hand out to him. "I will protect you. I''ll be by your side always." He told him.


    "Xing-ge."

 Chapter 93 - Live Streaming

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Live Streaming</h4>


    Normal World.


    "Xing-ge¡­" Hao Baiyun called before he opened his eyes. He saw that the other side of the bed is empty and cold. He bitterly smiled before he closed his eyes and a tear fell.


    The door opened and Gu Xingfeng walked out half-naked. He''s drying his hair with a towel. "You woke up?" he asked when he heard Hao Baiyun''s voice.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes snapped opened and he abruptly sat up on the bed. He sharply turned and was surprised to see Gu Xingfeng. "Gu¡­ Xingfeng¡­" he muttered under his breath as he gaped at him.


    Gu Xingfeng saw Hao Baiyun''s surprised reaction and he found it cute.. To tease him, he walked towards him and leaned down to kiss him. "Good morning." He said and licked Hao Baiyun''s lips. He was surprised to see Hao Baiyun''s tears. "Xiao Yun. What''s wrong ¨C mm!" he eximed when Hao Baiyun suddenly wrapped his arms around him and kissed him back.


    "Mnmm." Hao Baiyun moaned when Gu Xingfeng slipped his tongue inside his mouth and licked his tongue. "Haa¡­ ha¡­ Gu Xingfeng." He called as he catches his breath. His face is also flushed. "What¡­ what did you just call me?" he asked. "Wah!" he eximed when Gu Xingfeng pushed him on the bed and locked him on both sides.


    "Xiao Yun." Gu Xingfeng called as he stared at Hao Baiyun''s face. "Did you feel itst night?" he asked.


    "W-what?" Hao Baiyun asked, still dazed before his mind finally cleared. "That¡­" he said and took a deep breath. "Yes¡­" he answered and lowered his gaze. He felt Gu Xingfeng held him tightst night.


    Gu Xingfeng caught his chin and raised his face for him to look at him. "Xiao Yun." He called. "I don''t care what was thatst night." He said.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened before he teared up. As if Gu Xingfeng really liked him to hug him. He thought and bitterly smiled. He''s disgusted with him. He hates him ¨C


    "But know that I like you." Gu Xingfeng said.


    Hao Baiyun was stunned and he sharply turned to Gu Xingfeng. He saw him gently smiled before he tenderly kissed him. So softpared to the kiss they shared earlier. Gu Xingfeng¡­ he thought as he stared at Gu Xingfeng who was also staring at him. Then, he closed his eyes before he kissed him back.


    S City Amusement Park.


    (Trigger warning: non-con ahead)


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling silently watching the children y in the merry-go-round whileughing with their mother or siblings. If Huo Ling was alive, he would''ve already given him a cotton candy or any snack. However, he is now dead and souls cannot touch solid things except if it is of nature''s ¨C like water and the leaves.


    Suddenly, they heard a child loudly cry. "JIE JIE!!!" he screamed. The next thing they knew and they heard a loud noise of tires screeching followed by a car rushed like the speed of light and disappeared in the intersection. "JIE JIEEEEE!!!!" the child cried as he sat on the ground.


    "What happened?!" some passersby asked.


    "I saw a woman was taken into the car!"


    "It happened so fast! I couldn''t react!" they people said while the other visitorsforted the child and started to call the police.


    Huo Ling gasped in shock. He turned to Yi Bing. "Did you see what happen?" he asked him.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "I didn''t notice." He answered as he looked at the child beingforted by the people. He was staring at Huo Ling earlier so he didn''t notice the surrounding. Also - "Even if I did, I cannot interfere." He looked at Huo Ling. "Us grim reapers cannot interfere in life matters. Only death''s." he exined.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?!" he eximed. "But, I told Mo Shi before to make Hao Baiyun go home." He said and exined what happened to Yi Bing. "Isn''t that interfering?" he asked.


    "That''s a trivial matter." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling froze when he realized what Yi Bing meant. "You mean to say¡­" he said and stared at him.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Something big will happen and it''s rted to the child''s sister." He answered.


    Huo Ling gaped at him. "So, this is ¨C " he said.


    "Fate." Yi Bing answered as they walked towards the crowd.


    "Child, hush, hush." A woman said as she patted the child''s back.


    "Jie jie¡­" the child cried for his sister.


    "So it was his elder sister who was kidnapped¡­" someone from the back muttered.


    "Lately, there has been kidnapping." Someone said.


    "But, wasn''t it the children who were being taken?" somebody asked.


    They started to whisper while the child continued to cry. Not long after and the police finally arrived. They started to question the witnesses and the onlookers. A female police officer took the child to question him.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling stood on the side and watched. Suddenly, they heard someone screamed and a loud thud. They all turned and saw a phone lying on the ground and some voices wasing from it.


    More and more people checked their phone and their face suddenly paled in fright.


    "You bastards! Let go of me!" a female voice said.


    "Ahahahaha¡­" the male voicesughed from the background. The next scene shaken them all since the woman in the video was tied up while she kept shouting. Then, her mouth was covered by a handkerchief while the men were slowly tearing her clothes.


    They all immediately turned off their phones when the sex toys started toe into view. The voice of the woman shouting also disappeared. Then there was a deafening silence in the park.


    "Jie jie¡­?" the child called when he recognized his elder sister''s voice. "JIE JIE! Where''s my jie jie? It was her, wasn''t it? Where is she?" he asked as he grabbed the female police officer in front of him who was now crying as she looked at him full of pity. "Hey. Where is my jie jie? Why are you crying? Why aren''t you answering me?" he asked and suddenly he choked in his sobs. "Jie jie¡­ she was screaming¡­ they hurt her, didn''t they? Answer me!" he said as he pushed the female officer. The other police officers immediately pulled the child away from her.


    "No¡­ way¡­" Huo Ling muttered under his breath as he looked at the first phone that was dropped on the ground. The video was still ying but in a low volume. He saw various objects inserted on the woman''s body including the men''s organ. They also made her drink something. The next second and the woman''s eyes started to be hazy and her face and body flushed red.


    She was drugged, and it was highly potent since it immediately started to take effect.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s horrified expression and he snapped his fingers. The phone started to turn off. "Huo Ling." He called as he immediately raised his hand to cover Huo Ling''s eyes. However, it was toote. He didn''t know where to put his hands now. "Huo Ling." He can only call his name. Like in the previous world, he doesn''t know how tofort him. Thus, he did what he had done before.


    He raised his arms and pulled Huo Ling towards him, then held him tight.


    Huo Ling was startled and was pulled back from his thoughts when Yi Bing suddenly hugged him. "W-w-what are you doing?!" he asked in surprise. "Wait¡­ you can touch me?!" he asked.


    "I can if I will." Yi Bing answered before he let go of Huo Ling. Then, he stared at him. Huo Ling''s soul is warm in contrast with his cold body ¨C and cold soul.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered at a loss.


    "We don''t know what will happen to someone, but we only know that it is fated." Yi Bing said. "If we are ordered, then we will interfere. But since I wasn''t ordered to, and you are my only assignment¡­" he exined.


    Huo Ling fell silent. Yi Bing meant, he will act if it''s rted to him. He smiled when he suddenly felt warm. "Thanks." He told him.


    Yi Bing felt the tip of his ears burned when he saw that familiar bright grin. "It''s perfunctory." He answered. "You are my assignment." He exined.


    Huo Ling giggled. An excuse or may not, he still feels happy since Yi Bing helped him. "You grim reapers don''t act like one at all." He said.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Before, Mo Shi followed me and helped Hao Baiyun." Huo Ling said. "Now, you''reforting me." he said.


    "¡­ that''s because you''re my assignment." Yi Bing said and looked away. "The grim reapers'' main task is to help the souls." He added to exin Mo Shi''s actions.


    Huo Ling started tough when he saw Yi Bing was averting his gaze. He''s surprisingly shy. He thought and looked at Yi Bing. His eyes are shining because they''re filled with amusement. "You''re no grim reaper." He said and grinned. "You''re an angel!" he told him.


    Yi Bing froze and his pupils shrank when he heard the familiar words. He sharply turned to Huo Ling and saw he was giggling. Did he remember¡­? He thought and felt his soul was resonating. He was referring to the previous world where Huo Ling also told him the same words.

 Chapter 94 - Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Arrest</h4>


    S City Police Station.


    "BASTARD!!! YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!!" Rong Zhe screamed as he tried to break open the jail by kicking it. His phone is lying on the floor and it was smashed. "LET ME OUT! I''M GONNA KILL THAT BASTARD! I''LL KILL THOSE BASTARDS!!!" he yelled at the policemen but they were ignoring him. His eyes are bloodshot and veins are throbbing in his forehead.


    The whole police station is busy trying to locate the ones who kidnapped Zhu Min ¨C Rong Zhe''s girlfriend.


    "Check all the CCTVs from the amusement park, and on the streets around it." Jiang Xinduo said.


    "Yes!" they answered and immediately contacted the amusement park as well as the establishments near it.


    "Contact the tform responsible for the live streaming.. I don''t care if it''s international! We can afford a trantor, damn it!" Jiang Xinduo instructed.


    "Yes, sir!" they answered.


    "AH MIN!!! AH MIN!!!" Rong Zhe cried as he shook the jail bars. His whole face is stained with mixed tears and sweat and snot as he kicked the jail bars again.


    "¡­ dang it. Can''t you all shut him up first?!" Jiang Xinduo asked with a dark face. He''s obviously referring to Rong Zhe. "No! Knock him out! I don''t want to hear another sound from him or I''ll make him mute all his life!" he gnashed his teeth in annoyance.


    "Yes, sir!" they answered and easily knocked out Rong Zhe in his cell.


    Jiang Xinduo frowned as he looked at the chaotic police station. The kidnappers clearly had a signal jamming device thus giving them a hard time to locate them. They tried the CCTVs on every street but the car the witnesses and Zhu Min''s younger brother had described cannot be seen. "Check every subway!" he added.


    "Yes!" two police officers immediately left to check the subways while the other patrol cars have been sent earlier.


    Jiang Xinduo''s brows knit as he tapped his crossed arms with his fingers. He didn''t dare to look at the video still streaming because his eyes felt sore. Then, he looked at the unconscious Rong Zhe and his friends ¨C Xu Ke, Ye Ting, Su Lin and Lu Ming who were on the other cells and were trembling in fright. They also have seen the live stream about Zhu Min.


    Ye Ting had yed around with women the most but he had never been this hardcore in sex. Su Lin had a girlfriend once and they hadn''t even reached that stage yet. Xu Ke has all his attention on hating Huo Ling. There''s no need to talk about Lu Ming since he''s homosexual. However, he isn''t hardcore in sex, nor he even had any experience with it since he only fell in love twice ¨C to Hao Baiyun and thete Huo Ling. Both men he hadn''t even confessed to yet, nor even had held hands, much less exchanged kisses with.


    Jiang Xinduo''s fingers jerked when his mobile phone rang. He immediately answered when he saw it was Gu Xingfeng. "Chief." He called when the line connected.


    "Xiao Yun and I have seen the car. Send people in the coordinates I''ll give you." Gu Xingfeng said as he turned to thene where the car of Zhu Min''s kidnappers is. "You can also my location." He added and ended the call. "Hang on tight, Xiao Yun." He told Hao Baiyun who immediately tightened his seatbelt and grabbed the seat.


    Their car instantly drifted and bypassed the other cars while Hao Baiyun rang the siren. "Everybody, please clear the way! This is the police!" he said after he grabbed the microphone. "The white car ahead, stop! We know you kidnapped the girl!" he told them through the speaker on top of the police car. "How about it?" he asked Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng nced at the phone where the live streaming can be seen. "Good." He said as his lips curved up when they heard Hao Baiyun''s voice and the siren in the background. "Continue." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun nodded as he continued to yell at the kidnappers'' car which immediately sped up. "Oh, my god! Isn''t that Hao Baiyun''s voice?!" the passengers from the bus they passed by eximed as they looked at Gu Xingfeng''s car.


    The people watching the live stream were alsomenting about Hao Baiyun. "The husband is helping his husband? Great! What a lovely couple!" they said as thement section was flooded in likes and they were urging and cheering for the police to catch the culprits.


    Meanwhile, Zhu Min in the video has her organ stretched taut. White and red fluids mixed and flowed out of her organ and down to her legs and onto the car''s floor at its back.


    "God!" Hao Baiyun eximed and almost puked when he saw the scene.


    Gu Xingfeng felt guilty and he nced one second at Hao Baiyun. "I''m sorry." He told him as they finally bypassed thest car and had seen the back of the kidnappers'' car.


    "I''m fine¡­" Hao Baiyun said and smiled. "My husband is a hardworking and handsome policeman. How can I not endure this kind of thing?" he asked and winked at him before he continued to yell at the kidnappers through the speaker.


    They heard another wave of siren. "They''re finally here." Gu Xingfeng said and looked at the rearview mirror. There were police cars behind them.


    The police cars overtook them and chased the kidnappers'' cars. "Chief and chief''s madam! Good work!" Xiao Xie who was sitting on the front seat yelled when their patrol car passed by them before it left and followed the others.


    Hao Baiyun''s face flushed in embarrassment. "What ''madam''?!" he yelled before he turned off the microphone. Gu Xingfeng chuckled as they slowed down their car and stopped on the side of the street.


    Some cars that stopped near them, because the police finally caught the criminals and cordoned the area, looked at them and encouragingly smiled at them.


    "Everyone''s cheering for us." He told Hao Baiyun as he personally removed Hao Baiyun''s seat belt. After all, everyone can notice their rtionship is strained.


    Hao Baiyun''s cheeks reddened more and he looked away. "Good that they know we do have a good rtionship ¨C mm!" he eximed when Gu Xingfeng suddenly kissed him before he let go of him and went outside of the car. He''s grinning from ear to ear. "You rogue!" he muttered before he also went out of the car.


    Gu Xingfeng chuckled. Happiness can clearly be seen in his eyes. He took Hao Baiyun''s hand and he pulled him with him towards the policemen.


    As they walked, they saw the ambnce left. Zhu Min was immediately sent to the hospital while the kidnappers were immediately handcuffed. Their car was also taken to be investigated. The crowd of onlookers are also taking a video of the kidnappers'' arrest.


    "Wait!" the kidnappers said. "We were only told to do this!" they said.


    "So if I tell you to die, you''ll also die?" Xue Liping asked before he rolled his eyes at the kidnappers.


    "We''re telling the truth! You can check our phone!" the kidnappers said.


    "Your words will be verified in the police station." Gu Xingfeng said as they arrived.


    "Chief!" the policemen saluted.


    "Being told or being forced to do this, a crime is still a crime." Gu Xingfeng said. "Take them away." He told his subordinates.


    "Yes!" they answered as they dragged the five kidnappers into the police car. Their car left will be towed after the police fully investigated it.


    Hao Baiyun forced back the nausea he felt when he saw the floor of the car was soaked in blood. "Xiao Yun." Gu Xingfeng called as he pulled him in his arms. "Let''s go back to the station." He told him.


    "Yes." Hao Baiyun nodded as he breathed in Gu Xingfeng''s male scent to calm himself. "I still need to talk to Lu Ming." He told him.


    "Just so you know, even if we''re good now, I still can''t release him." Gu Xingfeng told him as they walked back to their car. The onlookers are now taking their picture, but they didn''t care. He even intimately wrapped his arm around Hao Baiyun''s wait and pulled the other closer to him.


    Hao Baiyun knew Gu Xingfeng was dering his right as he''s his. He leaned his head on Gu Xingfeng''s shoulder and smiled.


    S City Amusement Park.


    "So they''re finally caught¡­ that''s a relief." Huo Ling sighed as he yed with the water in the fountain. The waves he''s making cannot be noticed since the other waves are masking it.


    Yi Bing nodded as he watched the news of the kidnappers'' arrest. The media also followed Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun to the police station. "Do you want to go there, too?" he asked Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." he answered. "Zhu Ming can be called¡­ an acquaintance." He said and forced a smile.


    "She was sent to the hospital." Yi Bing reminded him.


    "It''s alright." Huo Ling said. "I also don''t want to see her."

 Chapter 95 - Crime

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Crime</h4>


    S City Police Station.


    "Yun-ge¡­" Lu Ming called when he saw Hao Baiyun arrived together with Gu Xingfeng. He looked at the two before he sadly smiled. "So you''re now together¡­" he said.


    "We have been together since before." Gu Xingfeng said as he possessively wrapped his arm around Hao Baiyun''s waist. He nced at the unconscious Rong Zhe before he turned to Lu Ming, Su Lin, Ye Tian and Xu Ke. "I heard Zhu Min is your friend''s girlfriend. I''d like to know what do you know about her, and if you recognize these kidnappers." He told them before he turned to his subordinates and had them show the kidnappers'' pictures to the four. Seeing their ghastly face, he knew they really do know something. "Don''t let the media take even a step inside." He told his subordinates before his eyes narrowed when he remembered something.. "And immediately take Rong Zhe to me when he wakes up. Don''t let him make a scene. For now ¨C " he said and looked at the Lu Ming and the others. " ¨C take them to the interrogation room separately." He said and left with Hao Baiyun.


    "Yes, sir!" Jiang Xinduo and the others answered as they took out Lu Ming, Su Yuan, Ye Ting and Xu Ke out of their cell while Xiao Xie was left to watch over the unconscious Rong Zhe.


    "Do you want to listen?" Gu Xingfeng asked Hao Baiyun as they walked down the hallway.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Yes. I might find a subject to paint." He said.


    "The first case is of a young man''s named Huo Ling. He was found dead in his dormitory." Gu Xingfeng said. "Lu Ming is one of the suspects. Then now, Zhu Min''s." he said as Ke Congyi opened the door of the interrogation room for them while Zhang Bao and Xue Liping were escorting Lu Ming, Su Lin, Ye Ting and Xu Ke from both front and back. Jiang Xinduo and Song Mingfan were watching over Zhu Min''s kidnappers and the other police officers were holding back the media.


    "Are these two cases rted?" Hao Baiyun asked as they went inside.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled as he helped Hao Baiyun sit beside him while Ke Congyi handed him an envelope. "Yes." he answered and opened the envelope filled with pictures. "Send Lu Ming in." he told Ke Congyi.


    "Yes, chief!" Ke Congyi answered and went out. Then, Lu Ming walked inside.


    Gu Xingfeng waited until Lu Ming sat before he spoke. "I heard Zhu Min is interested in Huo Ling?" he asked.


    Under Hao Baiyun''s watchful gaze, Lu Ming nodded. "Yes." he honestly answered.


    "What do you know about Zhu Min?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "She''s Ah Zhe''s girlfriend. She has a mother and a half-brother." Lu Ming answered.


    "Anything else?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "She had many boyfriends before Ah Zhe." Lu Ming answered. "Her mother is a prostitute¡­ too." He said.


    "''too''?" Hao Baiyun said before his eyes slowly widened. "She''s also a prostitute?!" he eximed.


    Lu Ming nodded. "Yes. That was before she met Ah Zhe." He answered. "Ah Zhe is a jealous man, so he provides her money to stop her from selling her body." He exined. "He also provides money for Zhu Min''s younger brother." He added.


    "How about Rong Zhe?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "As you know, Ah Ting, Ah Zhe and my parents are all abroad, so we can fool around." Lu Ming said and nced at Hao Baiyun before he continued. "Ah Zhe is an only child. His father was sending him money while his mother died in an ident. However, although no one is watching over him but Zhu Min is his first girlfriend." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "That''s what I thought, too." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Ming was confused.


    "This is the full video of the live streaming." Gu Xingfeng said and ced a phone on the table.


    Lu Ming and the others hadn''t finished watching the live streaming earlier because Rong Zhe had snapped when he saw it and they were to horrified. However, on his case, he was extremely disgusted seeing a woman''s organ.


    Gu Xingfeng saw him hesitating to pick up the phone. "The kidnappers edited the video and uploaded it in inte before we caught them." he said. "Just watch the video inserted at the beginning." He told Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming finally took the phone and yed the video. He saw the face of Rong Zhe''s video. "He''s Jack, a half-Chinese and half-American." He said as he watched Jack and his friends set up the 10-passenger seat van. They removed the seats on the back to make it spacious for the crime they will bemittingter. "Ah Ke, Ah Ting and I met him when he attacked Rong Zhe before. We are scared since he is a violent guy, and he really wanted to kill Rong Zhe." He exined. "Fortunately, Ah Zhe knows how to fight since he was trained by his father." He said.


    Jack, in the video, finally began to speak. "You might be wondering why would wemit a crime." He said in English, but there''s also a Chinese subtitle. "These people are escaped prisoners. Why would they be with me? Because we share the same sentiment." He said and turned to the camera. He has a very handsome face with blue eyes. "Our sisters were raped. They killed their sister''s rapist, while I will avenge my own sister." He said. "Rong Zhe. You value your girlfriend so much, as I value my younger sister whomitted suicide after you destroyed her. Now, I will destroy your girlfriend, too." He said before the video changed at the start of the live streaming.


    Lu Ming''s face paled when he heard what Jack said. He looked at thements section and saw the people are asking who is Rong Zhe followed by many curses. "Ah Zhe¡­ why¡­" he muttered under his breath. Hao Baiyun is as shocked as him.


    Gu Xingfeng stopped ying the video and he took out some pictures from inside the envelope. "This is Jack''s younger sister. Her name is Eunice. Do you recognize her?" he asked.


    Lu Ming looked at the picture and he shook his head. "I don''t know her." he honestly answered. "I don''t hang out with them that much, since I''m¡­" he said before he nced at Hao Baiyun.


    "Hm?" Hao Baiyun said. He doesn''t know Lu Ming is gay.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed. "Do you recognize this event?" he asked and showed him a newspaper.


    Lu Ming looked at it and his eyes widened. He recognized it. "The girl is only 14 but she was kidnapped on her way home and was gang raped. Someone found her crawling in the highway and almost ran into her had they not stopped in time." He exined. "Then, they sent her to the hospital while her family finally found her. The B City police can''t find the culprits so¡­" he said and looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "It became a cold case." He said.


    "How did Jack know it was Ah Zhe? How can he be sure?" Lu Ming asked.


    "Because her first rapist''s face is the only thing she can remember." Gu Xingfeng said. "She''s studying arts, so she knows how to draw." He exined.


    "But, they didn''t tell the police¡­" Hao Baiyun said.


    "Not only she was scarred, but also her family." Gu Xingfeng said. "Also ¨C " he said and picked up his phone when it rang.


    "Chief." It was Xiao Xie. "Jack''s family called from overseas. They said to put him in jail." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent before he answered. "I understand." He said.


    "Chief, they¡­" Xiao Xie said.


    "Don''t speak more." Gu Xingfeng told him before he ended the call.


    "They''re abandoning Jack?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "We can''t do anything to them since it''s their decision." Gu Xingfeng said before he turned to Lu Ming. "You may leave." He told him.


    Lu Ming silently nodded before he turned to Hao Baiyun and then left. Hao Baiyun sighed. "Ah Ming ah¡­" he said.


    "He''s obedient to you." Gu Xingfeng frowned. Hao Baiyun chuckled.


    Su Lin entered the room and obediently sat on the seat. He''s still pale in fright. He didn''t dare imagine if that will happen to his ex-girlfriend. "I ¨C I recognize the kidnapper''s face. He was the one who tried to kill Ah Zhe before." He said. "A-and Zhu Min¡­ Zhu Min is Ah Zhe''s girlfriend. That''s all¡­" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun looked at each other. Su Lin''s mind has been unstable. "Xiao Ke." He called.


    "Yes!" Ke Congyi answered from outside before he took Su Lin.


    Xu Ke followed next and he said the same thing as Lu Ming and Su Lin. He doesn''t even have a girlfriend. Gu Xingfeng suspects he is either in-denial or isn''t aware of his sexuality.


    Then, Ye Ting came in. He sat on the chair before Gu Xingfeng showed to him the edited video. "I recognize him. He''s the one who attacked Ah Zhe before." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun looked at each other. "How about her? do you recognize her?" he asked and showed him Eunice''s photo.


    When Ye Ting saw the blond curls, his pupils shrank. "AAAAAAAAAHH!!!!" he screamed and fell off his chair.


    Ke Congyi, Zhang Bao, Lu Ming, Su Lin and Xu Ke were shocked by the noise and Ye Ting''s shout they immediately rushed inside. Then, they saw Ye Ting was crawling on the floor and away from Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun.


    "Help! Help me - !" Ye Ting said as he grabbed their leg while he cried. "Help me! She''s going to kill me!" he told them.

 Chapter 96 - Eunice

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Eunice</h4>


    "Wha ¨C " they all said in shock. Lu Ming, Su Lin and Xu Ke were already interrogated. Thus, they can infer something from Ye Ting''s actions.


    He''s the one who kidnapped Eunice and raped her.


    "Ah Ting, you ¨C " Lu Ming and the other stared at him in shock.


    "I was wrong! I was wrong!" Ye Ting said as he cried on the floor. "I was mesmerized by her and I wanted to taste a blond young type, thus I did it!" he said. "Ah Zhe''s with me at that time together with my friends. We were looking for a woman for him to pop his cherry ¨C " he hurriedly exined.


    "Ah Ting!" they called as they looked at him in disbelief.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned while Hao Baiyun looked at Ye Ting in disgust. Lu Ming and the others also walked away from him while Ke Congyi immediately handcuffed Ye Ting. Only Ye Ting''s cries can be heard inside the interrogation room.


    "How about these women you prostituted?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he threw the pictures to Ye Ting.


    "''prostituted''?!" Lu Ming and the others eximed and saw the pictures rained down on Ye Ting. Their eyes widened in shock when they recognized most of them are their female ssmates! "AH TING!!!" they gritted their teeth in anger as they kicked him.


    Ke Congyi immediately pulled Ye Ting away. "Does your conscience not hurt as you see them every day?!" Su Lin asked in anger. He also has a younger sister like Jack, thus he can empathize with Jack.


    "I had no other choice!" Ye Ting said. "I am forced! My parents don''t send me money anymore. They forsook me after my younger brother was born!" he cried. "They throw themselves at me, so I told them I will only have sex with them if they would do it with the other guys first while I watched so that I''d be fired up." He exined. "They''re all sluts, anyway!" he added.


    "You''re sick!" they said and punched him.


    "How about Eunice?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "We found her by the road and took her." Ye Ting answered. "I had Ah Zhe taste her first, then my two friends before I had herst." He said. "However, she red at me and told me she''ll haunt me. No¡­ no ¨C " he muttered as he held his head and his eyes are bloodshot while he stared at the floor beneath him as if he''s seeing Eunice.


    Lu Ming and the others looked at Ye Ting. They had noticed he had never had a girlfriend with a blonde hair despite a phnderer. The reason is Eunice.


    "How¡­ how did these picturese out?!" Ye Ting asked as he stepped on the pictures on the floor.


    "Take him away." Gu Xingfeng told Ke Congyi.


    "Yes!" Ke Congyi answered and immediately dragged Ye Ting out.


    "Who leaked these pictures?!" Ye Ting screamed. Ke Congyi immediately stuffed his mouth to silence him.


    The ones left naturally heard what Ye Ting said. They looked at each other. Their gaze the same before when they asked who killed Huo Ling.


    Gu Xingfeng saw their guarded look against each other and he sarcastically smiled. "These pictures were being uploaded in the inte by an anonymous ount." He said. "We''re already looking for the location, but it will take some time." He leaned on his chair and crossed his arms. "Ye Ting is finished with these pictures." He told them and smiled at them.


    "What do you imply?" Xu Ke asked. "That our dirt will be dug, too?" he frowned and red at Gu Xingfeng.


    "If you don''t have that, what''s there to be scared of?" Hao Baiyun rolled his eyes at Xu Ke before he turned to Gu Xingfeng. "Who do you think would do this?" he asked him.


    "Rong Zhe''s crime was exposed by Jack. However, Jack doesn''t know Ye Ting was the mastermind of his sister being raped, or else he''ll kill Ye Ting and not Rong Zhe." Gu Xingfeng said. "Thus, Jack doesn''t know Ye Ting. However, Ye Ting''s crimes exposed is a fact." He looked at Lu Ming, Su Lin and Xu Ke. "Someone who hates Ye Ting¡­ there must be tons of them, especially the women." He smiled in schadenfreude. "I wonder who''s next to be exposed." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell and only their breathing can be heard inside the room as they all looked at each other. Outside, Jack and his aplices were sent to the prison while Yi Bing and Huo Ling had just arrived.


    "Ah Zhe was¡­" Huo Ling said and lowered his head when he saw the full video of Zhu Min''s rape being uploaded. "Now, it''s Ah Ting." He added and took a deep breath when he saw those obscene pictures in the inte. They passed by the media outside the police station and went inside the station through an open window. They''re invisible, anyway, so they can freely walk around.


    "Let me through!" an old man''s voice spoke. "I am the dean of the Tsuting University!" he told Jiang Xinduo and Song Mingfan.


    The two looked at each other before they helped the old man with his luggage. They had heard the dean was out of the country and wille back today. He must have rushed here from the airport.


    "Please go this way." Jiang Xinduo said as he left the media to Song Mingfan and the other police officers.


    "Have Huo Ling''s parents arrived?" the dean asked.


    Jiang Xinduo shook his head. "They are also on the ne." He answered. Huo Ling''s parents went abroad to work while his grandparents and other rtives are already too old to travel.


    "How about Rong Zhe''s parents?" the dean asked. "Su Lin''s, Zhu Min''s and Ye Ting''s?" he added. They are all students of the Tsuting University.


    "Likewise with Huo Ling''s parents." Jiang Xinduo answered. "Su Lin''s parent is on her way here." He said.


    The dean sighed. "First, Huo Ling died. Now, his friends are¡­" he said and shook his head.


    Jiang Xinduo didn''t answer and knocked in the door of the interrogation room. "Chief. The dean of the university arrived." He said.


    "Come in." Gu Xingfeng''s voice from inside said.


    "Yes." Jiang Xinduo answered and opened the door.


    Lu Ming, Su Lin and Xu Ke looked away when they saw the dean. The dean sighed when he saw them three. "Where''s Rong Zhe and Ye Ting?" he asked.


    "Rong Zhe is unconscious at the moment while Ye Ting was sent to his prison cell." Gu Xingfeng answered. "Please have a seat." He told the dean.


    The dean''s face fell and he sat. His luggage was put on the side by Jiang Xinduo before Jiang Xinduo left. "I am sorry to arrivete." He said and took the cup after Hao Baiyun served him a drink. "My staff cannot move without my orders, and it is inconvenient for me to send them a message since I was in a rush when I heard a student died in the university." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded in understanding. "I want to know how do they act in the school?" he asked and nced at Lu Ming, Su Lin and Xu Ke standing on the back.


    "Actually, I don''t really like them." the dean honestly answered.


    "Why?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "I don''t discriminate, but I think they are a bad influence to Huo Ling." The dean answered. "Rong Zhe is so enamored of his girlfriend and Ye Ting is a womanizer. The two only have women in their mind." He said before he turned to the three at the back. "These three are better than those two." He sighed. "I don''t know how does Huo Ling choose his friends¡­" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brow twitched when something came up in his mind. He smiled and shook the hand of the dean. "Thank you for your time, sir." He told him and rose from his seat. "Your words are really helpful." He told him.


    "Really?" the dean asked.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded and smiled brightly. "Very." He answered.


    The dean sighed in relief while Hao Baiyun suspiciously looked at Gu Xingfeng. "You¡­" he said when the dean left.


    Gu Xingfeng just smirked and patted Hao Baiyun''s hand under the table. He sent him a Morse code, to which made Hao Baiyun gasped in shock. "Xiao Yun. Don''t react like that, or they''ll think we''re doing something under the table." He told Hao Baiyun and suggestively smiled at him.


    Hao Baiyun''s face reddened and he hit Gu Xingfeng''s forehead. "Rogue!" he told him.


    Gu Xingfeng justughed before he turned to the three people left. "Now, then." He said and smiled. "Do you believe in ghosts?" he asked them.


    "Ha?" they said. "What preposterous things are you talking about?" they asked.


    "Well, for example ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said and raised the picture of Ye Ting with a woman. " ¨C yourte dear friend set you all up?" he said.

 Chapter 97 - Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Visitor</h4>


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling passed by the prison cells and saw Rong Zhe and Ye Ting inside. Rong Zhe is still unconscious while Ye Ting was huddled in the corner and is trembling in fright.


    "Ah Zhe¡­ Ah Ting." Huo Ling called. "I didn''t expect for you to be¡­" he said and lowered his head as his shoulder shook.


    Yi Bing nced at Huo Ling before he went to the side to give him some space and to open Di San''s message. He sighed in relief when he read the message that the Soul Eaters were taken care of. He looked at Huo Ling and saw he''s still standing in front of his friends'' cell in silence. He decided to remain on the side. "Oops ¨C " he muttered when he almost bumped into an old man carrying his luggage. The old man came from the interrogation room.


    Considering Huo Ling''s current state, they''ll go to the interrogation roomter..


    Inside the interrogation room.


    "What the fck are you talking about?!" Lu Ming asked and his voice was raised. "Huo Ling is already dead! How can he set us up?!" he asked. "And no one would put their life at stake just to set up his friends!" he added.


    "You have a point." Gu Xingfeng nodded. "However, you''re really not his friends, right?" He asked.


    "You - !" Xu Ke said as he red at Gu Xingfeng. His sore point was hit, since he''s the one who had been with Huo Ling the most, and was lying to Huo Ling the most. He clenched his fists.


    "Then, tell me ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said. "Huo Ling is so different from you five. One is a womanizer." He said. He''s referring to Ye Ting. "One is a hopeless romantic." He was referring to Rong Zhe. "One is a coward." He looked at Lu Ming. "One is a hypocrite" he looked at Xu Ke. "And one is ¨C " he said and looked at his phone''s screen when the inte is exploding again. " ¨C a big, fat liar." He said and smiled at Su Lin whose eyes widened and he looked at him in surprise. "Am I wrong?" he asked and raised his phone, showing them his phone''s screen.


    Their eyes widened and their jaw dropped when they saw Su Lin''s scandalous photos with a middle-aged woman. "Ah Lin¡­" Lu Ming and Xu Ke muttered under their breath and they turned to Su Lin whose pale face became paler and he immediately turned his back on them to retch on the side.


    "BLEAURGH!" Su Lin cried as he retched. His back is soaked in sweat.


    Hao Baiyun looked at them in disbelief. He turned to whisper to Gu Xingfeng. "What the hell is all this?!" he hissed. "Did you¡­" he said as he stared at Gu Xingfeng.


    "It''s not me." Gu Xingfeng said. "When one would look into this case, they would say everything is a coincidence." He said. He''s referring to each dirty secret of Huo Ling''s friends being exposed. "However, not me." he smiled. "But if these are really just all coincidences, then it''s really, really scary." He looked at his phone''s screen as Su Lin''s pictures with the middle-aged woman continued to increase. "It''s as if the ghosts are at work." Heughed.


    Hao Baiyun looked at Gu Xingfeng with a gaze as if he had gone silly. "What ''ghosts''?" he asked and frowned. "You''re really saying Huo Ling might be the one who''s behind this?" he asked.


    "Maybe. Maybe not." Gu Xingfeng sighed and turned to Hao Baiyun. "As Xu Ke said, Huo Ling didn''t know his friends hated him, so how can he set them up?" he asked. "Also, where and when will he have time to do this? It''s not like he can predict he will die, right?" he added.


    "That''s true." Hao Baiyun muttered. "Then, who could it be to do all these?" he asked. "Are these all just coincidences? And ¨C " he said. " ¨C who killed Huo Ling, which incited for these things to happen?" he asked.


    Stable World, S City.


    Hao Baiyun looked at Fei Xuli and the others'' report lying on his desk. The bizarre shapes of the monuments, the strange urrences happening in different ces¡­ he pinched the space between his brows before he read Fei Xuli''s summarized report. "Could there really be¡­" he muttered as he touched his chest and felt his beating heart. Even though there''s nothing that happened to him today, but he felt very, very happy. Is it them? He thought. He''s referring to the other Hao Baiyun whose emotions he felttely. He wanted tomunicate with him. Ask him what happened to the other Gu Xingfeng and also tell him about his dream. He knew, it''s the other Gu Xingfeng who will die.


    Suddenly, he reached for his phone. Before he knew it, he had called Gu Xingfeng. "Yes?" Gu Xingfeng immediately answered.


    Hao Baiyun sharply inhaled when he heard his voice against his ear. "¡­ nothing." He answered. "I identally pressed your number¡­" he said in a small voice.


    Gu Xingfeng seemed to perceive his worry. "You''re still thinking about them?" he asked him.


    Hao Baiyun fell silent. "Yes." He answered after a while. "Afterall, the other you will¡­" die. He thought.


    It''s Gu Xingfeng''s turn to be silent. "Ah Bai." He called before he took a deep breath. "Just call me whenever you want. I will always answer your call." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes watered and he felt his nose soured. A warm smile appeared on his face as he lowered his head. "Thank you." He told him before he ended the call. He watched his tears fell on the documents. He can''t help but worry and fear for the other him in the other world, since he knows that the Gu Xingfeng of the other him will die.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself. He can''t worry Gu Xingfeng. He has to solve this himself. Hao Baiyun¡­ he thought, referring to his other self. You also have to do your best!


    Normal World, S City Police Station, interrogation room.


    Hao Baiyun sharply gasped when he felt his heart suddenly jerked inside his chest. He felt the urge to nod and say ''yes''. What''s going on with me? He thought and felt puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Xingfeng whispered when he saw Hao Baiyun''s brows are knit. "Do you feel ufortable?" he asked and remembered they did it this morning.


    Hearing the question, how can Hao Baiyun not understand what Gu Xingfeng meant? His eyes widened in shock and he turned to re at Gu Xingfeng. However, he felt his heart melted when he saw his worried expression. "I''m fine." He told him. "I''m just thinking who could be helping Huo Ling avenge his death." He exined.


    "I already sent people to investigate the university." Gu Xingfeng said. "Huo Ling''s close friends are these five. Other than that, they''re his acquaintance he has a good rtionship with. Also, the poison was found in a stic bottle." He said as he took out the report from the forensic team.


    "Anyone can give him a stic bottle." Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Thus, it might not be only Xu Ke." He said and looked at Xu Ke, Su Lin and Lu Ming who were standing on the side in silence.


    Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. "Chief." Jiang Xinduo called from outside. "Su Lin''s mother is here." He said.


    Su Lin''s eyes widened. "Mom?!" he eximed.


    "Let her in." Gu Xingfeng said.


    The door opened and a woman came in. Her face is pale and she''s slightly panting. "Mom!" Su Lin called and ran towards her.


    "Lin-er¡­" Su Lin''s mom called as she checked his body for wounds. She sighed in relief when she didn''t see any. "Thank god you''re safe." She said and smiled. "I''m sorry I just arrived. Your father is working and your sister''s at school, so I came." She exined and turned to Gu Xingfeng. "I apologize for arrivingte. I am sick, so I can onlye today." She told him.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Please have a seat." He told her.


    "Uhm¡­" she said and looked like she was hesitating. "Can I speak with my son first?" she asked. Her gaze is pleasing. It must be something important.


    "Xiao Ke." Gu Xingfeng called Ke Congyi.


    "Yes!" Ke Congyi answered and turned to the mother and son. "Please follow me." he said as he led them to the adjacent room. Su Lin and his mother followed.


    Xu Ke and Lu Ming watched the three people leave. They can''t help but envy Su Lin since he has a parent toe to visit him. Lu Ming has his parents abroad and only Hao Baiyun visits him as his guardian. Meanwhile, Xu Ke has no one with him since he has no family.


    Ke Congyi returned after he sent Su Lin and Su Lin''s mom to the adjacent room. However, not long after and they heard Su Lin screamed while his mother cried. They can''t clearly hear their conversation, but they know it isn''t something good.

 Chapter 98 - Su Lin

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Su Lin</h4>


    Inside the room adjacent to the interrogation room where Ke Congyi sent Su Lin and his mother, a deafening silence befell them before Su Lin finally reacted when he had found his voice.


    "WHAT?!" he eximed in shock as his face registered a horrified expression. He looked at his mother as if she''s a kind of a beast. "Mom¡­" he called and his voice broke. "How could you¡­" he said and he screamed. He kicked the chair and it hit the wall with a loud bang. "How could you?!" he asked as his voice raised in hysteria. "Is the money I give you not enough?!" he asked. "Father is also working! How can he prostitute his own daughter?!" he asked as he looked at his mother with his bloodshot eyes. his veins throbbing in his forehead and his face is pale in anger. "You can tell me if it isn''t enough and I''ll find a way to support you and my sister! You can tell me if father is abusing you. You can tell me anything! So why didn''t you?!" he asked as he looked at her with a hurtful expression.


    His mother could only cry since she couldn''t find an answer.. She has an illness, and only her daughter can look after her since her husband is working while her son is also studying like her daughter but at the same time working in his part-time job to help the family. However, she didn''t expect that when she got up from her bed, she will hear her daughter''s screams and the voices of her husband''s friends. With slow footsteps, she saw them touching her daughter all over while her husband was just watching them with cold eyes.


    She doesn''t know how long has this been happening, but she can guess this isn''t the first time seeing her daughter''s pained and humiliated appearance. "Your father was fired in his job since heid a hand on their superior''s woman¡­" she cried.


    "So that''s why he prostituted his daughter?!" Su Lin asked in disbelief. "Mom¡­ why didn''t you tell me?" he asked. His voice is tired. He hadn''t gone home for a long time. When was it did hest see his sister? He cherished her, only for their father to destroy her.


    He closed his eyes and his tears fell. Only his mother''s cries can be heard in the room.


    The door opened and Hao Baiyun appeared. "What happened?" he asked.


    "I would like to make a report." Su Lin answered. "I would like to report my father and his friends for sexually abusing a minor." He said. His mother''s cries became louder when she heard what he said.


    Hao Baiyun was shocked. However, before he could answer, they heard a loud string of cursesing from outside.


    "Where is that bastard?!" a man''s voice asked in the hallway as he tried to walk past Zhang Bao. "Don''t y dumb! I''ve already went to the university and they told me he''s involved in a murder. Not only is he a callboy, but also a murderer!" he said in rage.


    "Sir. We still haven''t concluded he is really involved in this case so please don''t make assumptions." Zhang Bao said and nced at Jiang Xinduo and Song Mingfan who were pushing outside the reporters who were still trying to take a picture inside. They were riled up because of the raging man''s appearance.


    "Not a murderer?! Well, maybe. I just pity his friend who died for having a friend like him!" the man said as he gritted his teeth. "Where is he?! How dare hey a hand in my wife!" he said as he red at the door of the interrogation room that opened and Gu Xingfeng came out. "Where is Su Lin?!" he asked.


    Inside the interrogation room, Xu Ke and Lu Ming looked at Su Lin who went out of the adjacent room with his mother and Hao Baiyun.


    "Su Lin! I dare you toe out, you bastard!" the man outside said. "You had the guts to touch my wife yet you do not show your face now?!" he yelled in the hallway while Zhang Bao and Gu Xingfeng stopped him.


    Su Lin''s face paled and he nced at his mother who looked paler than him. "Lin-er¡­ you ¨C " she said and clutched her chest as she heavily gasped.


    Su Lin''s eyes widened. "MOM!" he cried and immediately caught her when she copsed. "Someone! Help my mother!" he cried as he looked around.


    Ke Congyi immediately carried Su Lin''s mother outside, bypassing the husband of Su Lin''s patron. The reporters were shocked to see them and immediately made way for them. Ke Congyi immediately stepped on the gas after he secured Su Lin''s mother in the backseat. Then, he drove to the hospital.


    "Hey. If you don''t go back, we''ll arrest all of you for obstruction of justice." Jiang Xinduo told the reporters.


    "We have lots of spare cells and the prisoners are getting cold and lonely." Song Mingfan said. "They''ll definitely wee you there as their neighbors ¨C " he said.


    The reporters'' eyes widened and they immediately ran away when Jiang Xinduo took out his handcuffs. In a sh, they''re all gone.


    "Pests." Jiang Xinduo spat out in dislike. He left the door to Song Mingfan in case those reporters might go back. He saw Jack and his friends are sitting silently inside their cell, looking behaved. After all, they were escaped prisoners.


    He passed by them and went to the cell of Huo Ling''s friends. They separated Jack and his friends'' cells from them since Huo Ling''s friends aren''t yet confirmed as criminals unlike Jack and his friends.


    "Sir!" Xiao Xie saluted when he saw Jiang Xinduo.


    "Immediately tape Rong Zhe''s mouth when he wakes up and send him to the interrogation room." Jiang Xinduo said. "We can''t have Jack and his friends mor again if they''d hear Rong Zhe''s here." He exined.


    "Yes!" Xiao Xie answered and walked inside Rong Zhe''s cell to tape Rong Zhe''s mouth.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing who were on the side heard them. "How did everything be like this¡­?" Huo Ling muttered and his shoulder fell.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "It isn''t your fault that theymitted a sin." He said. "It''s theirs, so you shouldn''t burden yourself with it." He told Huo Ling.


    "Yi Bing¡­" Huo Ling called before he sadly smiled. "I just feel like I''ve failed as their friend." He said.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling turned to Rong Zhe and Ye Ting who were inside their cell. "Because I never knew the burdens they bear." He answered and looked at Su Lin who came out of the interrogation room and was crying.


    "You bastard! You finally came out, huh?!" the husband of Su Lin''s patron said and tried to reach Su Lin to scratch him and hit him when Gu Xingfeng and Zhang Bao immediately restrained him.


    "Let''s all calm down first." Gu Xingfeng said. "Xiao Jiang." He called Jiang Xinduo.


    "Yes." Jiang Xinduo answered as he turned to the husband of Su Lin''s patron. "Please follow me." he told him and walked to the adjacent room and opened the door.


    "Hmph!" the husband of Su Lin''s patron red at Su Lin before he pulled his arm Zhang Bao was holding.


    "Please." Jiang Xinduo turned to them.


    The husband of Su Lin''s patron went inside first before the shaken Su Lin followed. "I''ll leave them to you." Gu Xingfeng told Jiang Xinduo.


    "Yes, sir." Jiang Xinduo answered and went inside.


    Gu Xingfeng went back inside the interrogation room followed by Zhang Bao. Yi Bing and Huo Ling immediately slipped inside before the door could close.


    "Even Ah Lin¡­" Huo Ling muttered in disbelief.


    Yi Bing nodded and showed to Huo Ling the scandalous pictures of Su Lin and his patron in the inte. Huo Ling''s face can''t help but twist in disgust.


    "Now, then ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said as he and Hao Baiyun sat back on their seat while they looked at Lu Ming and Xu Ke. "Rong Zhe''s down, as well as Ye Ting. Now, it was Su Lin." He said as he smiled at the two. "I wonder who''s next between the two of you?" he asked as he looked at them both.


    They heard the yells and the curses from the other room. Hao Baiyun sighed and rolled his eyes. "Hm?" he said when he felt his phone vibrated.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Oh. There''s a mail¡­" Hao Baiyun answered before he opened his phone. His cheeks reddened since his phone''s password is their wedding date. However, his face paled when he opened the mail. He dropped his phone like a snake has bitten him and he abruptly rose from his seat. His eyes are wide in horror as he sharply turned to Lu Ming.


    "Baiyun-ge¡­?" Lu Ming called and felt dread when he saw Hao Baiyun''s gaze on him.


    "Xiao Yun. What''s wr ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said and picked up Hao Baiyun''s phone before it cracked when he gripped it tight after he saw an intable doll of Hao Baiyun. "Lu Ming, you sick bastard!" he yelled before he threw Hao Baiyun''s phone to Lu Ming in rage.

 Chapter 99 - Sin

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Sin</h4>


    "Ah Ming!" Hao Baiyun yelled as he murderously red at Lu Ming.


    "OW!" Lu Ming cried when Hao Baiyun''s phone hit his cheek and it fell on the floor with a loud thud. "Gu Xingfeng, you bastard!" he shouted.


    "Ah Ming!" Hao Baiyun called. His tone is harsh and authoritative.


    Subconsciously, Lu Ming stood in attention and he turned to Hao Baiyun with a pale face. "B-Baiyun-ge¡­" he called, his voice and body is shaking in fright. He knew Hao Baiyun is mad. "W-what¡­ what did I ¨C " he said and nced at Hao Baiyun''s phone at his feet, only for his face to pale. "Wha¡­ what the¡­ B-Baiyun-ge. I ¨C " he said as his lips trembled when he tried to speak. However, he lost his voice when he saw Hao Baiyun''s betrayed expression..


    "Ah Ming¡­ why?" Hao Baiyun asked as his tears fell. He felt disgusted when he nced at his phone that fell on Lu Ming''s feet.


    "Baiyun-ge. I just¡­" Lu Ming said before he bit his lip and he lowered his head. He knows he''s wrong. "I just like you." He finally confessed.


    "You like me you bought an intable doll with my face?!" Hao Baiyun''s voice raised in his rage. He took the hardbound book on the table and threw it to Lu Ming. "You disgust me!" he cried.


    "Xiao Yun." Gu Xingfeng called and hugged Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun buried his face in his husband''s chest to cry. Just the thought of someone touching him¡­ even if it''s only a doll, but it has his face¡­ he felt retching. "Gu Xingfeng¡­" he called as he breathed in Gu Xingfeng''s scent to calm himself.


    "Xiao Yun, it''s fine. It''ll be fine. I''m here." Gu Xingfeng told Hao Baiyun whose breathing became ragged in suppressed anger and disgust.


    "Gu Xingfeng. I didn''t¡­ I didn''t - !" Hao Baiyun said as he looked at Gu Xingfeng. He looked like a child trying to exin himself after he was framed. "I didn''t do it with him. You know it''s you! I only like you - !" he told Gu Xingfeng and hugged him tight.


    Gu Xingfeng softly smiled and he hugged him back. "I know. I only like Xiao Yun." He told him.


    Lu Ming watched them two and felt a pang of envy. He and Gu Xingfeng knew Hao Baiyun''s insecurity thus he acted like that just know. However, on the other hand, he felt happy for Hao Baiyun since he has someone like Gu Xingfeng for everything.


    I already threw that intable doll. Why would it reappear¡­ he thought before his eyes slowly widened upon realization. "Gu Xingfeng, you framed me!" he yelled at Gu Xingfeng. "Bastard! You already know I don''t like Baiyun-ge anymore. How can you still frame me?!" he shrieked. He''s about to rush towards Gu Xingfeng when Zhang Bao immediately stopped him.


    "Ah Ming!" Hao Baiyun called and shot him a re. "Framed or not, but how can you humiliate me like this?!" he asked as he felt a bellyful of anger. "And I believe in Gu Xingfeng. He''s a police office. How can he frame you? He knows you''re also my family!" he said, giving stress on the word ''family''.


    Lu Ming''s face reddened in shame. "Baiyun-ge¡­" he called and lowered his head. "I admit. I''m wrong." He said. "I only did it because I like you so much¡­" he said and bitterly smiled as he closed his eyes. His tears fell.


    "''like''?" Hao Baiyun said. "Enough to f*ck my intable doll?!" he said.


    Lu Ming''s brows twitched in guilt. He lowered his head and he didn''t answer. Gu Xingfeng''s face darkened. He wanted to beat up Lu Ming but he held himself back. "Xiao Zhang. Take him away!" he told Zhang Bao. "Don''t let him show up his face before me nor Xiao Yun." He said.


    "Yes, chief!" Zhang Bao said as he pulled Lu Ming out of the room.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed and suppressed his anger while Hao Baiyun cried. Xu Ke gaped at them and suddenly felt cold. First, it''s Rong Zhe. Next is Ye Ting. Then, Su Lin. Now, it''s Lu Ming. He''s the only one left.


    He held his head as he crouched in the corner because of fear. No¡­ no ¨C he thought as his body trembled. It''s as Hao Baiyun said earlier. If you have nothing to hide, then you have nothing to fear. I haven''t done wrong ¨C he thought as he grinned. I didn''t do anything wrong! He thought. He doesn''t know he thought wrongly.


    Huo Ling stared at Xu Ke whose expression is crazed. "Ah Ke¡­" he called and his tears fell.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked. "Why did Ah Zhe and Ah Ting did it? Why did Ah Lin¡­ and Ah Ming¡­" he sobbed.


    Yi Bing sighed. "The humans'' actions color their life." He said. "What matters if it''s dark or bright." He told Huo Ling.


    "Yi Bing¡­" Huo Ling called before heid his head on Yi Bing''s shoulder. "You''re so nice, and also very handsome." he said. "The person you''ll end up with will definitely be lucky." He told him.


    "Grim reapers can''t fall in love." Yi Bing said.


    "Really?" Huo Ling asked. Yi Bing nodded. Huo Ling sighed. "What a waste." He said.


    Yi Bing suddenly chuckled. "Aren''t you, too?" he said. "You''re also nice¡­ and handsome." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened before he blushed. Then, he giggled.


    Afterlife Department.


    "San Di." Gu Shi called Di San.


    "Yes?" Di San answered.


    "Have you chosen the people for your team?" he asked.


    Di San nodded. "I''ll bring Feng Er, Si Shui and Liu Lin with me." he answered. "I''ll leave Jin Wu to watch over the junior grim reapers. Mo Shi learns fast, and it''ll only be a matter of time before he''d be promoted to a senior grim reaper." He told Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Good." He said. "We need more help than we can." He sighed and patted Di San''s shoulder. "Gather them aroundter. I''m going to Shen Taizi to report." he told him.


    "Shen Taizi¡­" Di San muttered.


    "He''s our direct superior. No matter what happens, we must report to him first under any circumstance." Gu Shi exined.


    "I understand." Di San answered.


    Gu Shi smiled and patted his head. "What''s the most important is we''d do our task. Without any doubt." He told him before he picked up his coat and left.


    "Gu Shi¡­" Di San muttered and sighed. "You forgot your file." He said and saw Gu Shi came rushing back and picked up the file before he hurriedly left.


    Normal World, S City Waterpark.


    "Wow¡­!" Huo Ling eximed as he looked at the fishes inside the aquarium with his eyes widened in awe.


    "You haven''t been here before?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling shook his head and smiled. "I do not go to ces like this. I have to study." He exined.


    Oh, right. He''s a straight A student. Yi Bing thought as he looked at Huo Ling. "Let me bring you all around, then." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes lit up and he turned to Yi Bing. "Really?!" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yeah¡­ ah." he said when he remembered something. I also haven''t gone around this world yet. He thought before he messaged Di San.


    0001: let me borrow Mu Shi.


    3257: why? You''re cheating now? Jin Wu will kill you for touching what''s his ¨C


    0001: that junior grim reaper isn''t his. I just want to borrow 4626 to tour my assignment around.


    3257: ohohoho~ a date, huh~?


    A vein popped in Yi Bing''s forehead. "Yi Bing?" he heard Huo Ling called.


    0001: faster!


    3257: alright. Alright!


    Yi Bing blew out an irritated sigh. "Senior!" he heard Mo Shi''s voice after a while.


    "Mo Shi?" Huo Ling was surprised to see the youth appear. "Yi Bing?" he turned to Yi Bing. His gaze is asking.


    Yi Bing embarrassedly cleared his throat. "I¡­ surmised young people would know more about ces to hang out." he exined and meaningfully looked at Mo Shi.


    "Oh!" Mo Shi immediately got Yi Bing''s meaning. He turned and smiled brightly at Huo Ling. "That''s right! I went around the city before. Let me be your tour guide!" he told him.


    "Oh. Okay!" Huo Ling answered and smiled back. "Where do go first?" he asked.


    Seeing Huo Ling''s face brightened, Yi Bing sighed in relief. If he were to choose ces, he would definitely choose boring ones. It''s better to leave it to someone young.


    "Hmm¡­ how about the shooting range?" Mo Shi asked and pointed the lined-up stalls on the street.


    "Good!" Huo Ling eximed as he and Mo Shi left.


    "Ah." Yi Bing muttered when he remembered something. Huo Ling is a ghost and would definitely not get a prize, thus he left to buy some stuffed toys. However, he still hasn''t left when he felt his phone vibrated. He took it out and saw a video posted in the inte. He opened the video before his phone slipped down from his hand. His phone fell on the ground with a loud nk.


    In the video is Zhu Mei with Huo Ling beneath her. She raped Huo Ling.

 Chapter 100 - Water Bottle

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Water Bottle</h4>


    The inte exploded after the video was uploaded. Zhu Min was tearing Huo Ling''s clothes while Huo Ling resisted. The video was secretly taken. Nastyments about Zhu Mei can be seen, and the people who took pity on her before are now raging in anger.


    They saw that when Zhu Min failed to kiss Huo Ling, she took out a pill and made Huo Ling drink it. However, after a few hours and Huo Ling still wasn''t reacting. She walked out in anger and took her phone while Huo Ling was left on the bed, heavily panting because of the drug and he took out a water bottle to drink. The video ended there.


    Yi Bing''s phone cracked and he immediately went back to Huo Ling and Mo Shi. Fortunately, Mo Shi hasn''t opened his phone yet since they are having fun. Huo Ling¡­ he thought and balled his fists. He didn''t expect for Zhu Min to do it to Huo Ling.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself before he walked towards Huo Ling and forced a smile. He''s d Huo Ling died, since the world can no longer hurt him again.


    S City Police Station.


    "Ah Min¡­ why?" Rong Zhe tearfully asked after he watched the video. "WHY?!" he asked as he threw his phone in anger. His phone hit the wall and was smashed to pieces. He can''t ept his girlfriend would choose an impotent man than him.


    Gu Xingfeng coldly looked at the wailing Rong Zhe before he turned to the shaken Hao Baiyun. He held his hand infort before he dialed Xiao Xie''s number. "Arrest Zhu Min when she wakes up. For now, have the ce she''s in under our monitor. She can''t escape." He said.


    "Yes, chief!" Xiao Xie answered before he called Song Mingfan. "Let''s go!" he told him.


    Song Mingfan nodded. He also has seen the video newly posted in the inte.


    Gu Xingfeng then called Zhang Bao. "Bring Jack and his friends here." He said.


    "Yes!" Zhang Bao answered and took the handcuffed Jack and his friends to the interrogation room.


    When Jack arrived, he coldly smiled at Rong Zhe who looked devastated. "How was it?" he said in perfect Chinese. "Not only your girl was raped like what you did to my sister, but she actually also raped an impotent man? Hahaha." Heughed.


    "YOU FCKER!" Rong Zhe screamed and was about to punch Jack but Jack expertly evaded and kicked Rong Zhe to the wall. His shoe behind Rong Zhe''s head.


    "Yes. I am a fcker, and so are you." Jack told Rong Zhe while Gu Xingfeng and the others were just watching them. This is a problem between the two.


    "You bastard¡­!" Rong Zhe gritted his teeth and his nose bled after it hit the wall.


    Jack just coldlyughed as he let go of Rong Zhe. Zhang Bao immediately handcuffed them. "We''re already on the death row. We''ll be dragging a scourge like you with us." He told Rong Zhe before he turned to Gu Xingfeng. "We''ve seen that video in her phone and sent it and the other videos of her fcking twenty or more men to a hacker. We can''t tell you his name, but I can''t just let the poor guy be unjustly wronged. I have to expose that slut''s crime." He confessed. He''s referring to Huo Ling whom Zhu Min raped.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "I understand." He said and turned to Zhang Bao. "Bring them back." He told him.


    "Yes!" Zhang Bao said and brought Rong Zhe, Jack and his friends back to their respective cells.


    After they left, Gu Xingfeng turned to Xu Ke who was left with them. "There''s no need to guess who let her in to rape Huo Ling, right?" he said as he looked at him.


    Xu Ke''s eyes widened. "I didn''t - !" he said.


    "Better confess now or your crime will be bigger for denial after we''ll hear Zhu Min confess you''re her aplice." Gu Xingfeng told Xu Ke.


    Xu Ke''s face paled in horror as he looked at Gu Xingfeng. "You¡­" he gritted his teeth.


    "Yes or no?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "¡­ yes." Xu Ke answered through his gritted teeth.


    "You knew she has evil intentions towards Huo Ling, so you helped her." Gu Xingfeng said. "Xiao Jiang." He called when Jiang Xinduo returned after he sent Su Lin to his cell. "Take this bastard away. My eyes sore looking at a hypocrite." He said and coldly looked at Xu Ke whom Jiang Xinduo handcuffed.


    "Gu Xingfeng¡­" Hao Baiyun called when the two of them were the only ones left.


    "It''s shameful for a man to be raped by a woman." Gu Xingfeng said.


    Hao Baiyun sighed in pity. "I pity him." He said. He''s referring to Huo Ling.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng said as he watched the video. "This is the night before he died." He said and looked at the date recorded. "We found the poison in the water bottle. So he unknowingly took a slow-effecting poison and then died the morning after." He exined. "The question is, who gave him the water bottle which was ced with poison?" he asked.


    "Are there no fingerprints?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Gu Xingfeng shook his head. "Only Huo Ling''s fingerprints were found." He answered.


    "Could it be from the supplier?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "I''ve already sent my subordinates to contact the supplier, and they''re a cleanpany. Who would jeopardize theirpany by poisoning a one in a million person?" Gu Xingfeng said. He meant, the water bottle was ced with poison after it was bought and then gave it to Huo Ling.


    "Huo Ling is popr. Anyone can approach him with a smile while actually hiding a knife." Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded in agreement. "The primary suspects'' parents will arrive tomorrow. Just in time for their mind to stabilize." He said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "It''s already lunch time. Let''s go. I''ll treat you." He told him.


    "Ok." Gu Xingfeng smiled as he followed Hao Baiyun outside.


    S City General Hospital.


    "Waaaah! Chief madam is really nice. He gives us food!" Xiao Xie eximed as they ate their lunch delivered to them by a famous restaurant. "Oh. The others also posted their lunch on Weibo. Let me post, too!" he said and took a snap of his food.


    "Don''t call him that again or you won''t taste these good foods." Song Mingfan told him.


    "Yes~" Xiao Xie answered before he turned to look inside Zhu Min''s room and saw her mother and younger brother were crying beside her bed. "I really pitied her earlier. But what she had done¡­" he clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    Song Mingfan looked at the inte. Some people who recognized Huo Ling had informed the people that Huo Ling died yesterday. Some people assumed Huo Lingmitted a suicide after he was raped and their anger towards Zhu Min increased. "It is more traumatic to men since their ego is bigger than women." He said.


    Xiao Xie nodded in agreement and looked at their fellow officers who were dressed as civilians in case someonee and harm Zhu Min. "She got her retribution." He said. He''s referring to Zhu Min also being raped and drugged.


    "If you have nothing to hide, then you have nothing to fear." Song Mingfan said.


    Xiao Xie nodded. "Yes." he said. Then, they resumed eating their lunch.


    S City Waterpark.


    "What?!" Mo Shi eximed and immediately covered his mouth in fear Huo Ling will hear them. "She did ¨C " he said and immediately checked on the inte. His face immediately twisted in anger and he turned off his phone when he saw the video. "Damn her!" he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Calm down." Yi Bing told Mo Shi, though he himself is emitting cold air. "It looks like Huo Ling himself forgot it." He said.


    "Oh, right." Mo Shi said when he remembered. "The soul suffered a shock after he was traumatized of his death thus he forgets the cause of his death." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yeah." He said and looked at Huo Ling. "For now, don''t let anything trigger him." He told Mo Shi.


    "Yes, senior!" Mo Shi said and saluted.


    "What are you saluting for?" Huo Ling asked as he drifted towards them.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Are you done with the shooting range? How much did you score?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s shoulder fell. "0." He answered. "I''m not good at games." He said and sighed.


    Mo Shi looked at him with his eyes filled with pity. He heard Huo Ling is a perfect person in this life. Turns out there''s something he doesn''t perform well at. "You''ll be fine. There''s still a room for practice." He told him.


    "Here." Yi Bing said as he took out something. "Your prize." He said and gave him a ming ball made of ice. There''s a trace of orange on the ball, thus it looked like it''s alive.


    Huo Ling''s eyes became round and he carefully received it. "It''s beautiful." He muttered under his breath. Surprisingly, it only felt cool to the touch and not bitingly cold. "Thank you!" he told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded before he snapped his fingers and the ball in Huo Ling''s hand turned small. Then, Yi Bing pulled the red string that ties his hair and made the ball a pendant, before he wore the ne around Huo Ling''s neck. "For you." He whispered.

 Chapter 101 - Necklace

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Ne</h4>


    "¡­" Mo Shi felt he has been fed dog food. Seriously, right in front of me? He thought as he expressionlessly stared at a grim reaper and a soul flirting in front of him. "Senior." He called after Yi Bing wore the ne on Huo Ling. "Senior 5555 sent me a message asking me to go back." He scratched his head.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Mn. You can go back now. Thank you for your help." He told him.


    Mo Shi''s eyes lit up and he saluted. "Then, see you, senior!" he said and smiled at Huo Ling before he disappeared..


    "Did he go back to wherever you''re working at?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Afterlife Department." Yi Bing said. "It''s a home for the souls whenever they wanted to rest before they''ll be sent to their next life." He exined.


    "There''s something like that?" Huo Ling was surprised. "Is it a beautiful ce?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he answered. "It is located in a sea of clouds. Beneath it is where the souls are resting." He exined.


    "That sounds amazing." Huo Ling said.


    "I''ll tour you around before I''ll send you to your next life." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling paused. "We¡­ have to part?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "I have to send you to your next life to not disrupt your cycle of reincarnation." He exined.


    "Oh." Huo Ling said and forced a smile. "That''s cool!" he said before he floated away.


    "Huo Ling¡­?" Yi Bing called when he noticed the change in Huo Ling''s mood. Did I upset him again? He thought. Was the ne ugly? He grimaced as he took out another red string to tie his hair. "Wait!" he called as he ran after him.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling sighed and lowered his head. He looked at the ne hanging by his neck. Yi Bing must have applied a concealment spell on it so the normal people wouldn''t see it. "It''s so beautiful." He muttered as he held the ice pendant.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called from behind.


    Huo Ling gasped and immediately lowered his hand before he turned to Yi Bing. "W-what?" he nervously asked. Is he going to take the ne back? He thought and balled his fists.


    "Are¡­ you mad?" Yi Bing hesitantly asked.


    "''mad''?" Huo Ling said. "Why would I be mad?" he asked.


    "Well, earlier, you¡­" Yi Bing said before he paused. "Never mind." He said and sighed. "Where do you want to go next?" he asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Huo Ling muttered. "I want to go back to the dormitory." He said.


    "Huh?" Yi Bing was surprised.


    Huo Ling''s cheeks flushed. "Well, I ¨C I¡­ I want to keep this." He said and looked at the ne. "Can I?" he nervously asked as he looked at Yi Bing. His eyes full of expectation.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. He specifically made it for Huo Ling, anyway.


    Huo Ling''s eyes shone with delight. "Thanks!" he said as he immediately floated away.


    Yi Bing was surprised when he suddenly looked enthusiastic. He immediately ran after him, passing by a fancy restaurant where Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun were having lunch alone.


    Hao Baiyun smiled as he looked at Gu Xingfeng looking at the case reports. Before, he''s always annoyed because of it. Now, he''s fond of watching Gu Xingfeng.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Xingfeng asked when he saw Hao Baiyun was staring at him. "Sorry. I brought my work ¨C " he said.


    "No. It''s fine." Hao Baiyun immediately said. "Just continue working. You''re more handsome that way." He smiled at him.


    Gu Xingfeng''s ears flushed before he coughed and averted his gaze. "O-okay¡­" he said.


    Hao Baiyun giggled when Gu Xingfeng resumed what he''s doing. This way, I can watch him however I want. He thought and smiled. His eyes can''t keep off of Gu Xingfeng''s face. "You still haven''t found any person of interest?" he asked.


    "Aside from those five, there''s none." Gu Xingfeng answered. "The only ones who canmit the crime are those five, and Zhu Min." he said as he added her to his list. "Now that we knew she''s been with Huo Ling the night before, then she and Xu Ke are the ones most probable tomit the crime." He exined.


    "What did your subordinates say about Zhu Min?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "She''s still unconscious." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    Hao Baiyun sighed. "How about that water bottle?" he asked.


    "I''ll ask the suspects tomorrow." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    Hao Baiyun nodded in agreement. Today, a lot of things have happened one after another, dealing them a blow after blow. Everyone are in shock after each revtion they found.


    "Hm¡­ I guess it can''t be Zhu Min." Gu Xingfeng suddenly said.


    "Why?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "When she arrived, Huo Ling already has the water bottle." Gu Xingfeng said after he analyzed the video. "She didn''t even notice the water bottle on the side." He added.


    "Then... it could be Xu Ke?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "That''s likely." Gu Xingfeng answered. "However, I can''t conclude it''s him. The murder is too clean." He said, referring to the missing fingerprints.


    "¡­ say." Hao Baiyun said. "Could this be suicide?" he asked and awkwardly smiled.


    Gu Xingfeng paused before he looked at him. Suicide¡­ he thought before he looked at the case reports. The darkest ce is under thempshade. "But ¨C " he said when he remembered something. " ¨C if it''s suicide, then who could expose Huo Ling''s friends and make this case looks like a murder?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened. He also realized it. After Huo Ling died and his friends'' dirty secrets were exposed. "Who is it¡­?" he muttered. "Someone who likes Huo Ling¡­" he said.


    "There are many." Gu Xingfeng said. "The key is knowing the dirty secrets of his friends." He said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "This person must be deeply entangled with them." he said.


    "However, in their circle of friends, the closest one with them is Zhu Min as Rong Zhe''s girlfriend." Gu Xingfeng said as he checked the list of people. "I''ll have my people ask Huo Ling and his friends'' ssmates again in case we missed something." He exined.


    "Yes." Hao Baiyun nodded in agreement. They then resumed eating.


    Tsuting University.


    "One day had just gone by and everything resumed to normal." Huo Ling said. The ''one day'' he''s referring to is the day of his death. He sadly smiled and looked at the group of students that they passed by. "I should''ve known. Humans are superficial beings." He said and sighed.


    Yi Bing just remained silent as he looked around. The university is lively as if a murder didn''t happen. His eyes narrowed when he saw another group. They actually only like the hype. He thought when he saw themmenting on the video of Zhu Min raping Huo Ling while the othersmented on Su Lin and Ye Ting''s scandals. He immediately pulled Huo Ling to the direction of the dormitory where there are less people.


    When they arrived, they saw the entrance is covered by a police line. They bypassed it and went to the floor where Huo Ling and Xu Ke stay. Like the entrance to the dormitory, the door is covered by the police line.


    They entered and saw there''s nothing that changed except some items that could be a clue were encircled using a chalk.


    "Oh, right. If I''d hide it here, maybe the police would find it." Huo Ling said and sighed after he opened his wardrobe. "What should I do¡­? I don''t want to lose this." He said.


    "Then¡­ let me keep it?" Yi Bing asked. Huo Ling turned to him and he lowered his gaze to avoid his gaze. "If you''re that afraid to lose this, then I''ll keep it." He told him.


    "But, you said we''re going to part." Huo Ling told him.


    "That''s¡­" Yi Bing said and he looked at Huo Ling. "We will meet again." He said.


    "Really?" Huo Ling suspiciously looked at him.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Mn. However, you have to¡­" he said and looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling got his point. Heughed. "Alright." He said as he took the ne off of his neck. "I''ll hand this to you, so you should keep your promise." He told him as he wore the ne on Yi Bing. "This will serve as the reminder that we will meet again. Okay?" he said and smiled at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing felt his chest became full and he gently held the pendant with his fingers. "Okay." He told Huo Ling. "I promise I will see you again." He told him. However, you might not want to see me. He thought. Who would want to die, just to meet a grim reaper? He thought and he felt it ridiculous.


    He didn''t know, the answer to that question is standing right in front of him, making a promise with the grim reaper in question.


    "I will keep my promise." He said.

 Chapter 102 - Suspicious Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Suspicious Behavior</h4>


    "Let''s say it is suicide, but that doesn''t remove the fact theymitted crimes." Gu Xingfeng said as he opened the door for Hao Baiyun when they went back to the station.


    Hao Baiyun entered his office. "It''s like Huo Ling''s death triggered their crimes to be exposed." He can''t help but say.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Yeah. The question is, is Huo Ling''s death the condition or is it a coincidence?" he asked as he and Hao Baiyun looked at Huo Ling''s student profile. "We didn''t find any records of him in the CCTVs buying this water bottle." He said and pointed the water bottle in the screenshot of the rape video. "His life is too clean, ne." he added and his brows raised.


    It''s just as Xu Ke and Su Lin said. Huo Ling is too perfect he''s almost unreal. But, he is real. And now he died. The heaven is jealous of a mortal''s perfection they killed him.


    "The fact that their crimes were exposed, they''re all coincidentally the enemies of Huo Ling." Hao Baiyun sighed.


    Hearing his words, Gu Xingfeng paused. "There''s no such thing as a coincidence." He said as he raised his head from the folders and then looked at Hao Baiyun. "Only opportunities the man has made." He said as he opened all the folders and spread them on the table. "I have said this before, and even the dean pointed this out. How can someone perfect like Huo Ling befriend a phnderer ¨C " he said and pointed at Ye Ting''s profile. " ¨C a hopeless romantic ¨C " he said and pointed at Rong Zhe''s profile. " ¨C a fraud ¨C " he said and pointed at Su Lin''s profile. " ¨C a hypocrite ¨C " he said and pointed Xu Ke''s profile. " ¨C and a liar?" he said and pointed Lu Ming''s student profile. He paused and nced at Hao Baiyun''s expression. When he saw him looked calm, he continued. "Is Huo Ling running a charity? There''s nomon ground for their group except they''re a bunch of misfits." He said as he looked at the six people''s profiles ced side-by-side.


    Hao Baiyun couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Now that Gu Xingfeng pointed this matter out, this really seemed suspicious. "Are they lying about Huo Ling not knowing they hate him?" he asked. "Or is it ¨C " he said as his words slowed down upon realization. He raised his head to look at Gu Xingfeng as he spoke. " ¨C Huo Ling is just pretending to not know?" he asked. "Is he really dumb to not notice?" he added.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes slowly widened when he realized it. "It couldn''t be¡­" he muttered as he looked at Huo Ling''s smiling picture.


    "That''s what Lu Ming and the others have thought, thus they really couldn''t see the bigger picture." Hao Baiyun said. "May or may not be it is Huo Ling that''s doing all of these, but it is a fact that these all ¨C their dirty secrets, came out after Huo Ling died." He exined. "The purpose is to expose their crimesmitted." He said before his expression turned solemn. "Whether or Huo Ling knew or not, but the fact he died¡­ this person''s motive can be to avenge Huo Ling, or just ¨C " he said before he paused and gasped. He raised his head and looked at Gu Xingfeng with widened eyes in shock.


    Gu Xingfeng sharply inhaled when he also realized it. "The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind?" he said. Seeing Hao Baiyun nodded, he frowned. "So someone hates their clique?" he said as he pondered.


    "It must be." Hao Baiyun said.


    "Then why did he kill Huo Ling while the others only had their crimes exposed?" Gu Xingfeng asked in puzzlement.


    "¡­ maybe because he was forced to kill Huo Ling?" Hao Baiyun said and held his head when it ached. He felt like all of his brain cells have been used up.


    Gu Xingfeng saw Hao Baiyun''s frowned and he chuckled. He raised his hands to gently massage Hao Baiyun''s temple. "Xiao Yun. You should have joined me." He told him. He''s referring to being a police officer.


    "How could I? I''m physically weak." Hao Baiyun pursed his lips.


    Gu Xingfengughed as he nted a kiss on those cherry-red lips. "Thank you for helping me." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun''s frown disappeared. "I¡­ just don''t want to see you tired." He told Gu Xingfeng and lowered his head.


    Gu Xingfeng''s smile disappeared and he hugged Hao Baiyun. "Xiao Yun." He called. "I really want to do it now." He whispered to him.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened and his face burned. "You rogue!" he yelled. However, Gu Xingfeng already kissed him and pushed him to the table.


    Jiang Xinduo who passed by and saw the closed door of their superior. He raised his hand, not to knock but to ce the ''Do Not Disturb'' sign on the door. Then, he left as if nothing has happened.


    Tsuting University, dormitory.


    "I''m like any other student studying in this university." Huo Ling started. "Filled with dreams, but had to wake up in the reality." He looked at Yi Bing. In all of his life, he''d never realize he''d meet a grim reaper ¨C even if when he died. But, he did. And now he''s dead. "I grew up in a small town with my parents and grandparents. We''re only a small family. I had no aunt nor uncle, nor I had any siblings. There''s only me, my mom, my dad, my grandma and my grandpa in our family." He said. "Due to the small number of our family, and my grandparents had been hardworking people, we''re well-off." He smiled. "But, my parents work in the city, thus I was forced to go to the city and live with them. My grandparents chose to stay behind to watch ournd, and I and my parents visit them from time to time." He said. "Because of my upbringing, I grew kind and hardworking. My grandparents love me, as well as my parents are proud of me. But¡­" he sadly smiled. "I still died young in the end." He sighed.


    "I''m sure, even though they are sad, but they still will feel happy you lived a satisfying life." Yi Bingforted him.


    Huo Ling sweetly smiled as he stared at Yi Bing. Ah¡­ what should I do? He thought and lowered his gaze to hide his emotions. I want to kiss him. He thought. I think I fell in love with a guy, and a grim reaper at that. He closed his eyes as he leaned his head on Yi Bing''s shoulder.


    "Huo Ling?" Yi Bing called when Huo Ling had gone silent.


    "Let me stay like this for a while." Huo Ling said. "I think, if I continued to live, I must have disappointed them." He said.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Because I''ll make a decision that will not be epted by them." Huo Ling answered.


    "Don''t they love you?" Yi Bing asked. "I''m sure they will forgive you and ept your decision." He told him.


    "They won''t." Huo Ling said with certainty in his voice. "Because they¡­" already warned me not to fall in love. He thought. Since I have been arranged to be married since I was young.


    He closed his eyes as he continued to lean on Yi Bing''s shoulder. Strange¡­ I''m already dead and has be a soul, yet I still felt afort I think the most wonderful I experienced in this lifetime. He thought as he nced at Yi Bing. I wonder how Shang Mi was doing now¡­ He''s referring to his fianc¨¦e when he was still a teenager.


    His father and Shang Mi''s father were close friends and promised to marry their children in the future. However, Shang Mi''s family decided to move to America and told them they''d be back when Shang Mi grew up and then arrange for his and Shang Mi''s marriage. His father and Shang Mi''s father were constantlymunicating to update their children''s life.


    I apologize, Shang Mi. But, I fell in love with someone. He thought. He liked Shang Mi and feltfortable with her. He thinks marrying her will be fine, since Shang Mi is the best girl he had met. However, he never imagined how small his world is. He finally met Yi Bing, but unfortunately, he''s already dead. However, Yi Bing is a grim reaper, so being a soul is fine with him. As long as he can see Yi Bing...


    Yi Bing was puzzled by Huo Ling''s silence, but he didn''t find the silence unsettling. Huo Ling¡­ he thought. Life always hurts you. Shall I force you to be a grim reaper? He looked at Huo Ling. However, you still led a satisfying life in each world. Thus, I won''t rob you with these lives you''ll have in the future. He lowered his gaze and saw the fireball pendant on his neck. Heforted himself.


    Even if he felt dissatisfied to not see him always, but they will still meet each other again.

 Chapter 103 - Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Clouds</h4>


    Seeing Huo Ling''s rxed expression, Yi Bing asked. "How did you meet them?" he wanted to know how can Huo Ling meet his worst friends. Maybe it''s the people Huo Ling is attached in this life? He thought. He still hasn''t forgotten his task ¨C to liberate Huo Ling''s soul from this world and send Huo Ling to his next life.


    "Hmm¡­" Huo Ling hummed before he spoke. "I met Xu Ke first when my family moved to the city. I started my high school life there, and I met Xu Ke during junior high. He knows more about the city and he grew up in the orphanage. I felt pity with him, so I befriended him and gave him what I have in exchange of him teaching me about city life." He exined.


    "So he started leeching off of you since then." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Lingughed. "Not really¡­" he said before he covered his mouth to prevent hisughter. "The next I met is Rong Zhe. I saw him wooing Zhu Min. Zhu Min rejected him so Iforted him. I gave him some advice and we became friends starting that." He said.


    "And he leeched off of you." Yi Bing said and paused. "In a different area." He said.


    Huo Ling just smiled before he continued. "The next I met is Su Lin." He said. "He''s a top student and we''re simr, so I made friends with him." He exined and felt nostalgic.


    Yi Bing didn''t say anything.


    "Next is Ye Ting." Huo Ling continued. "I met him in our ss and Rong Zhe introduced him to me." He said. "Thest is Lu Ming. We met the second day and I only noticed we''re actually ssmates." He exined.


    "Oh¡­" Yi Bing muttered.


    "You''ve got nothing to say?" Huo Ling asked as he teasingly smiled.


    "They took you for granted." Yi Bing answered. "Your kindness and intelligence." He said.


    Huo Ling suddenly felt warm and he chuckled. Then, he looked at the ne Yi Bing gifted him. I swear, I''ll definitely find you in my next death! He thought.


    Afterlife Department, Pathway of the Clouds.


    Gu Shi took a deep breath before he took a step in the cloud. The clouds are sometimes warm and sometimes cool in your feet and legs. He took another step until he took his seventh step and the sea of clouds around him disappeared before it was reced by a front of a magnificent pce made of gold it looked like the sun.


    He climbed up the seven thousand seven hundred seventy-seven steps, but actually didn''t feel the change in time and ce. The time and space are irregr, even in heaven, thus Gu Shi knows it''d just be a few minutes that''d passed in the Afterlife Department when he finally reached the front door. He didn''t dare use his soul attribute in Shen Taizi''s domain. Their power came from him, anyway, so it is useless.


    He saw two angels with four wings guarding both sides of the door. They''re actually not wings, but the manifestation of their aura thus it looked like their wings. "State your name and business." One of the angels spoke.


    "Gu Shi, the director of the Afterlife Department." He answered. "I am here to give a report to Shen Taizi." He exined.


    The door opened and Ling Shiyi came out. His six wings behind him is blinding. "A grim reaper." Ling Shiyi said as he stared at Gu Shi with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Gu Shi amiably smiled. "Is His Highness asleep?" he asked.


    "No." Ling Shiyi answered. "He''s been expecting you." He told Gu Shi before he cleared the way for Gu Shi to pass.


    Gu Shi walked inside and the giant doors behind him closed. When he turned, he saw there are no roof nor a floor. There aren''t walls, either, and the doors behind them has disappeared. There''s only a straight and looked endless path before them where they are walking now. The roof was reced by the blue sky, and the floor was reced by the clouds. With the walls gone, you can see the sea of clouds.


    Shen Taizi''s pce is modeled from the Pathway of the Clouds. Breathtaking and beautiful, yet it also looked deste and cold.


    He didn''t notice when but Ling Shiyi stopped and knelt. He raised his head and saw Shen Sheng was standing in the middle of the path and was staring at the drifting clouds. "Your Highness." He immediately greeted and also respectfully knelt. With what he did, he can only see the silky golden hair sticking to Shen Sheng''s robes at his feet.


    "Your Highness." Ling Shiyi called. "When did you arrive?" he asked.


    Shen Sheng''s eyes slightly narrowed and he turned to Ling Shiyi. "Disrespect." He said and frowned. Then, he flung his sleeve and Ling Shiyi flew back to where he and Gu Shi came from.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened in horror and he didn''t dare breathe. He felt the suffocating aura of Shen Sheng. He didn''t dare move his lips, either. He had heard Ling Shiyi was favored by Shen Sheng among the angels, and they were intimate. Ling Shiyi can also be called as Shen Sheng''s confidant, but now¡­ did Ling Shiyi step out of the line? He thought and lowered his head further in fear.


    "Report." Shen Sheng told Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi calmed himself for a few minutes before he finally found his voice. "About the matter before, Your Highness¡­" he said. "I have Di San lead the team. Feng Er, Si Shui and Liu Lin will be going with him." He told him. When he didn''t hear Shen Sheng speak, he closed his eyes and thought he had made a mistake.


    "Rise." Shen Sheng spoke.


    Gu Shi immediately rose.


    "The Afterlife Department is my people." Shen Sheng said as his eyelids lowered and he stared at the cloud that touched his feet. "And they''re my only allies." He said.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened but he didn''t dare look at Shen Sheng.


    "I have hated the heaven." Shen Sheng continued. "Everyone." He said and turned to where Ling Shiyi had flown and never came back. He knew Shen Sheng must have locked Ling Shiyi somewhere for him to not hear them speaking. "Do you understand?" he asked and turned to Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi felt Shen Sheng was urging him, thus he raised his head and saw the most beautiful face he had seen. Those long, golden eyshes fanning his golden pupils like the sun''s rays. "Yes, Your Highness. I understand." He answered and felt sad for Shen Sheng. He knew the heaven rejects him beneath the surface.


    "Good." Shen Sheng said and then resumed watching the clouds. "Do you know why the Afterlife Department is up in the clouds?" He asked him.


    "Because Hell was destroyed, there was nothing left of it. The gods were the one who created the Afterlife Department, and so they ced it in their residence." Gu Shi answered. The ''residence'' he meant is that the gods live beyond the clouds, but the clouds are still part of their residence.


    Shen Sheng nodded. "That''s a fact." He said. "But, there''s more meaning to it." He told him.


    "If His Highness is willing to speak, this subordinate will listen." Gu Shi said.


    "The clouds are the first thing to light up when the dawn arrives." Shen Sheng said. "But, even if it bes dusk, it never darkens since there''s still the moon to light them up." He said and looked at Gu Shi.


    What Shen Sheng meant, Gu Shi understood. Clouds are the souls. No matter how will they be influenced, their core still remains.


    "Clouds are like souls, but souls will never be like the clouds." Shen Sheng said, breaking Gu Shi''s thought.


    "His Highness means..." Gu Shi said.


    "After the wind blew, the clouds disappear and dissipate. They will be reced by new ones." Shen Sheng answered. "But, the souls remains, since their existence will never be erased." He told Gu Shi. "Clouds are like the souls. They can be shaped and be beautiful. However, souls can never be clouds. Souls will remain beautiful but the clouds'' beauty can disappear." He said. "The mostmon between them is they are solitary. The clouds are drifting in a ce called the sky while souls drift in the thing called life." He looked at Gu Shi. "Unless they found a home, the soul will forever be wanderers." He told him. "But, the clouds... they''ll forever be drifters." he said.


    The Afterlife Department serves as the resting ce of the souls before they''ll continue to their next life. No matter how far they''ll go and how long they''ll be gone, they will alwayse back. However, the clouds will continue to move, never finding its home.


    Gu Shi nodded and lowered his head to hide the tears in his eyes. Shen Sheng saying the Afterlife Department is his people meant that he finds the Afterlife Department his real home. Shen Sheng is an anomaly, thus the heaven rejects him. He''s above the Afterlife Department but below the House of Gods. He can never step in the House of Gods ¨C albeit his father is the heaven''s emperor.


    "You may leave." Shen Sheng told Gu Shi.


    For the first time, Gu Shi didn''t find Shen Sheng fearsome. He''s just another being that needed love.

 Chapter 104 - Attachment

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Attachment</h4>


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling smiling brightly and knew this guy has totally rxed. "Hm?" he muttered when he remembered something. "How can you give advice to Rong Zhe? Didn''t you have no girlfriend?" he asked.


    Hearing the question, Huo Ling felt his face burned.


    Seeing his expression, Yi Bing''s brows raised. "You had?" he said in surprise.


    "¡­ I didn''t." Huo Ling honestly answered. "But I had a fianc¨¦e¡­" he said and lowered his head.


    "''fianc¨¦e?" Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Her name is Shang Mei. We were childhood friends. Our fathers were close friends, thus they had arranged our marriage." He exined. "However, that was a long time¡­" he said and felt ashamed to continue. Here he is, telling his crush about his fianc¨¦e. He''s so humiliating.


    Yi Bing felt speechless. So he is straight¡­ he thought. He doesn''t know why but he suddenly felt a disappointment. He didn''t dare think deeply about it. "Oh." He just said.


    Huo Ling raised his head. "You''ve got nothing to say?" he asked.


    "¡­ what should I say?" Yi Bing asked back. When he saw Huo Ling''s crystalline eyes are staring at him, he lowered his gaze to avoid them.


    Huo Ling felt his heart sank. He doesn''t care about me. He thought and lowered his head in disappointment. He took a deep breath to lessen the depression he felt. "Can you tell me about the Afterlife Department?" he asked as he tried to change the depressing subject.


    "Okay." Yi Bing agreed. "The Afterlife Department is located in a Stable World where I also came from ¨C " he started. Where you also came from. He added in his mind.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "There are other worlds aside from the one where I am?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered before he continued. "The underworld, or what can be called as Hell, of our world was destroyed by the monsters called Soul Eaters that was born out of vengeful souls and ate countless other souls." He exined. "The souls had nowhere to go, so the heaven created the Afterlife Department to manage them, and to send them to their next life." He finished.


    "So the grim reapers¡­" Huo Ling said.


    "I am one, and there are many others." Yi Bing said. "We will dutifully fulfill the wishes of the souls so that they can go to their next life without a worry." He exined.


    "''fulfill the wishes''¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling. "Is your attachment towards your life, the people or an object?" he asked.


    "My attachment¡­" Huo Ling said and he looked at Yi Bing.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing said when he saw Huo Ling was just staring at him. "It''s fine if you can''t remember." He said. "We still have more time. There are souls who won''t remember what is it they''re attached to before they died. Thus, the grim reapers are there to help them realize their wish." He exined.


    "Mn." Huo Ling nodded and smiled. He doesn''t know why but he suddenly felt sad. If I find out what my attachment is, will Yi Bing leave me? He thought and he bit his lip. "Yi Bing." He called. He almost stuttered when he said the man''s name.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing muttered.


    "What will you do if you find someone that likes you?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Huh?" Yi Bing said and stared at Huo Ling who had his face flushed. Is he embarrassed to ask me because of his fianc¨¦e? He thought. He must also like his fianc¨¦e like she likes him. He thought and his brow twitched when he felt a pang of pain in his chest. "If I find someone who likes me, I''ll be happy." He said.


    "Really?!" Huo Ling eximed.


    Yi Bing nodded as he remembered the human movie Liu Lin was watching before. "Yes. After all, I should be grateful someone even liked me." He said. "But ¨C " his brows knit. " ¨C I am a grim reaper, and we''re forbidden to fall in love, so I can only reject them." He said.


    Huo Ling felt his heart cracked and sank to the abyss. Yi Bing¡­ can''t fall in love? He thought in shock.


    Seeing his petrified look, Yi Bing spoke. "Grim reapers cannot feel any kind of emotion ¨C most especially love, since their task will definitely be affected." He exined.


    "¡­ o ¨C oh¡­" Huo Ling said before he forced a smile. "A-ahaha¡­ so that''s it¡­" he said.


    Yi Bing was puzzled by Huo Ling''s strange behavior. "Are you alright? You looked pale." He said.


    If Qiu Shan and Liu Lin were here, they would have already concluded Huo Ling''s attachment: emptiness. Huo Ling felt empty even though his family showers him with love and even he has lots of friends. It''s because he realized, all people are superficial. They only like what''s in the surface but never understood what''s underneath it. They can never understand him. They only see what he shows them, and they never understand what is it really what he wanted.


    This obtuse grim reaper Yi Bing, how can he understand Huo Ling''s emotions?! Unfortunately for him, the Huo Ling he met in this world is the emotionally introvert one. Having given warmth and appreciation with Yi Bing, Huo Ling would naturally feel dependence on him emotionally.


    Fortunately for Huo Ling, he is only a soul now. Or else he''ll definitely shed tears of having his first heartbreak even though he hasn''t confessed yet for this love that is actually fruitless. "What ''pale''?" he said and forced augh. "How can I not be pale? I am a soul!" he told Yi Bing and grinned.


    Yi Bing who worried for nothing. "¡­" he really must be stable now. He thought. "I have something to tell you." He told him.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling said as he waited for Yi Bing to speak.


    "About Zhu Min." Yi Bing said as he stared at Huo Ling, waiting for his reaction. Seeing he had only fell silent, he decided to continue. "Do you¡­ remember¡­ what she did to you?" he asked.


    The smile on Huo Ling''s face disappeared. "¡­ yes." He answered. "How did you know?" he asked.


    Yi Bing felt his chest tightened and he deeply inhaled. "It was uploaded in the inte." He answered. "Zhu Min actually had a video, and her kidnappers found it and uploaded it in the inte." He exined. As expected, Huo Ling''s expression looked devastated once again. "Huo Ling..." he called and was about to hold Huo Ling''s shaking hand when Huo Ling jerked his hand away from his hand as if a venomous snake would bite him.


    "I ¨C I¡­ " Huo Ling said and started to retch. However, since he''s only has a soul, his soul could only tremble in disgust and horror.


    Huo Ling¡­ Yi Bing called in his mind as he silently watched Huo Ling retched on the side. After he weakly flopped, he unceremoniously teleported themselves away from the dormitory.


    Stable World, Afterlife Department.


    The door opened and a beautiful man with a long hair tied at the end came inside. "Hi, everyone!" Liu Lin greeted as he waved his hand. "Hm? Why the serious faces?" he asked when he saw Gu Shi, Di San, Feng Er and Si Shui. "Did someone die? Ah, that''s not right. We''re here because someone died¡­" he muttered as he took a seat. "So?" he said as he turned to them. "Si Shui?" he called.


    "Hii!" Si Shui gasped and immediately pulled on his hood to hide.


    Liu Lin rolled his eyes. "Feng Er?"?he called as he turned to Feng Er.


    Feng Er answered him with an eye roll.


    "¡­ what''s with you all?" Liu Lin asked and finally turned to Di San. "So?" he asked again.


    Wasn''t it because you''re here that''s why we''re mourning? Di San and Gu Shi thought as they heaved a sigh. "We''ll be sent to travel through different worlds and investigate the Soul Fragments." Di San said.


    "Soul Fragments?! They''re real?!" Liu Lin was shocked.


    "Yes." Gu Shi simply answered.


    Liu Lin frowned when there was no exnation given to him. "How did you confirm they are real?" he asked.


    "We''re going to confirm it." Di San said and sighed.


    "You''re staking our life to something you aren''t sure?" Liu Lin asked. "Oh, right. We''re already dead, so there''ll be no life to waste." He said and ingratiatingly smiled.


    "It''s Shen Taizi who gave the order." Gu Shi said.


    "¡­" Liu Lin felt like pping his face. "Oh." He said with a nk face, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    Feng Er exasperatedly sighed and Si Shui now looked like a turtle. Di San just coldly looked at Liu Lin. Among them in the Afterlife Department, Liu Lin is thest to join as code 6666. Sha Jiu and Hai Ba were in the R&D department, thus Liu Lin felt he is an outsider among them. He masks his awkwardness with his peacock attitude. The only things that are good with him is that he''s sincere in his tasks and that he has a beautiful face.

 Chapter 105 - Parents

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Parents</h4>


    Stable World, S City General Hospital.


    "AH LING!!!!" Mrs. Huo cried when she and her husband arrived in the morgue and requested for their son''s body. "AH LING!!!" she cried. Her husband could only hug her from behind as he silently cried.


    "Mom¡­ dad¡­" Huo Ling cried as he buried his face in his hands. His soul sank on the floor as he sobbed. Yi Bing patted his back tofort him.


    Gu Xingfeng watched the Huo family''s tragic reunion. He fetched them from the airport and Mrs. Huo has been crying since the airport.


    "How¡­. How?!" Mr. Huo asked as he turned to Gu Xingfeng. "How can my child die?! He has been fine when west seen him when we video called!" he said.


    "Mr. Huo. Please calm down." Gu Xingfeng said. "We suspect he was murdered ¨C "


    Mr. Huo cut him off. "It was those friends of him, right?!" he asked and his eyes are bloodshot. "It was them! They envy my son! I have warned him many times not to associate with them, but he just - !" he gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Dad¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he stared at his father.


    "Mr. Huo. This is an unfortunate incident and I promise you we will catch the murderer." Gu Xingfeng told Huo Ling''s father.


    "You better be! I want justice for my son¡­ darling?" Mr. Huo called when he saw his wife disappeared. Gu Xingfeng was also surprised.


    "Mom¡­? Where is she?" Huo Ling asked and turned to Yi Bing.


    "I saw her slipped out. She''s going towards Zhu Min''s ward." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened, and it''s as if Gu Xingfeng sensed Yi Bing''s words. He turned and immediately ran outside. He called Xiao Xie. "Huo Ling''s mother arrived! She''s definitely going towards Zhu Min! she must have seen that video!" he told Xiao Xie.


    Xiao Xie, on the other line, was shocked. His eyes widened. "Yes, chief!" he answered and turned, only to see an elegant woman approaching them. "Madam¡­?" he called.


    Song Mingfan''s eyes sharpened. How did she¡­? He thought, only for his eyes to catch their fallenraded. His eyes widened. "Xiao Xie, look out!" he cried and immediately pulled Xiao Xie just in time for Mrs. Huo to hit his nape. She''s fast! He eximed in his mind. "Stop!" he called when he saw Mrs. Huo went inside Zhu Min''s room.


    "OW!" Xiao Xie cried when he fell on the floor after Song Mingfan dropped him to run after Mrs. Huo. "Mingfan, get her!" he yelled as he rose on his feet to follow.


    "AAAH! What''re you - ?!" Zhu Min''s mother woke up after Mrs. Huo pulled her hair.


    "BITCH! You and your daughter are whores!" Mrs. Huo gritted her teeth in anger as she pped multiple times the face of Zhu Min''s mother that her lips were cut.


    "Mom!" Zhu Min''s younger brother cried and pulled Mrs. Huo away.


    Mrs. Huo knows the child is innocent, so she ignored him as she continued to hit Zhu Min''s mother as she overpowered her. "Bitch!" she yelled as she pushed Zhu Min''s mother who helplessly fell on the floor. Then, she turned to the unconscious Zhu Min. "Another whore!" she said as she reached for Zhu Min''s face, only for Song Mingfan to pull her back and she only had scratched Zhu Min''s cheek with her long nails.


    Xiao Xie had pulled Zhu Min''s younger brother away. "Mrs. Huo, calm down!" he told her.


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" Mrs. Huo panted as she murderously red at the sleeping Zhu Min, but her tears are falling.


    "I have nothing against whores, but you two are the worst!" Huo Zichu said as she kicked Zhu Min''s mother. "Why did she rape my son? Shecked men? It''s the manners shecked!" she said as she struggled out of Song Mingfan''s hold.


    "Darling!" Huo Huainan called as he ran to hug his wife andfort her. "Stop it¡­ Ah Ling''s already gone¡­" he cried. "Zichu¡­ I don''t want to also lose you if you''llmit a crime." He told her.


    "''Huo Zichu''¡­" Xiao Xie muttered as his eyes widened. "No wonder I felt she''s so familiar. She''s actually a ¨C " he said and shut up when Gu Xingfeng shot him a re.


    "Mom¡­?" Huo Ling called when he looked at her.


    "She must have been a retired member of the secret service." Yi Bing told Huo Ling. That is why Huo Zichu had easily toppled the police officers on her way.


    "My mother is¡­?" Huo Ling was shocked. "How about my father?" he asked. Are there more secrets they were hiding from him? He thought.


    "He''s an ordinary businessman." Yi Bing answered as if he had read Huo Ling''s thought.


    "¡­" Huo Ling really had expected there. However, he didn''t feel disappointed since he loves his parents. It''s a pity he died, since he hasn''t hugged them again since his graduation in college.


    "You still call yourself a mother?" Huo Zichu said as she looked at Zhu Min''s mother who was pitifully crying. "The moment you abandoned teaching them morality you had already failed as a mother!" he told her before she walked out and went back to the morgue to see her son.


    "Zichu¡­" Huo Huainan called before he turned to Gu Xingfeng. "The video¡­" he said and his face darkened.


    "You are right. It''s the rape video." Guo Xingfeng honestly answered. "Zhu Min raped Huo Ling." He said before he nced at Zhu Min''s mother still sprawled on the floor. The nurses had arrived and were shocked before they immediately helped Zhu Min''s mother to rise. "Let''s talk somewhere else." He told Huo Huainan. "Xiao Xie. Song Mingfan." He called.


    "I''m sorry, chief." Xiao Xie said.


    "You''d better be more careful next time." Gu Xingfeng said. "She''s a valuable witness." He told them before he left with Huo Huainan.


    "Yes." They both answered and watched them left.


    Outside, the dean of the university saw Gu Xingfeng and Huo Huainan left before he turned to look at inside and saw Zhu Min''s mother was crying while Xiao Xie was pacifying the child. Song Mingfan walked out and noticed him. "Mr. Zheng." He called him.


    Zheng Dongming sympathetically smiled. "I''ve dropped by to talk to Mrs. Zhu, but¡­" he said.


    Song Mingfan nodded. "She''s currently unstable. You can go back next time to talk to her." He told him.


    Zheng Dongming nodded in understanding. "It''s alright." He said. "I''ll talk to the other students'' parents first." He said and then left.


    Song Mingfan watched him left.


    "Was that the dean of the university?" Xiao Xie asked when he went out after he left Zhu Min''s younger brother to the nurse.


    Song Mingfan nodded. "Yeah. He came to talk to Zhu Min''s mother." He said.


    "Oh. So, he wanted to visit Zhu Min¡­ well, after all, she''s still a student of their university." Xiao Xie shrugged. "I was surprised about Huo Ling''s mother, though." He can''t help but say.


    "She was introduced as a civilian who saved the prime minister before. It must have been her exit from the service." Song Mingfan said.


    Xiao Xie nodded. "Fortunately, Huo Ling''s father is an ordinary person. Or else, he''ll definitely be a protagonist from an anime." Heughed.


    In the hospital''s garden, Gu Xingfeng and Huo Huainan sat on the bench. "Ah Ling is our only son. He is our pride and joy." he started. "He doesn''t know his mom and I met because she was tasked to kill me because on of the businesses of her superior''s friend was affected because of my business." He exined.


    "Father¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he watched his father.


    "Because we kept him away from the dirty world and protected him too much, he grew up to be a perfect son but knows too little of this world." Huo Huainan sighed. "We should be med for what happened." He said.


    "No¡­ it isn''t your fault, nor mom''s." Huo Ling said as he hugged his father tofort him, but his hands can only pass through.


    "He wasn''t murdered. It must be a suicide." Huo Huainan bitterly smiled. "I knew my son. He is psychologically weak." He said and tiredly sighed.


    "You want this case to be closed?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he stared at Huo Huainan. Earlier, he must have spoken out of anger. Who wouldn''t be mad when you knew your son was raped and died?


    Huo Huainan nodded. "The girl who harmed our Ah Ling will be punished for her crime. She also has suffered, too." He sighed when he remembered the viral video of Zhu Min and her kidnappers in the inte.


    "Very well." Gu Xingfeng said and sighed. "The suspects'' parents will be arriving today, too. Do you want to have a word with them?" he asked.


    "Yes, please." Huo Huainan nodded. "About my wife¡­" he said.


    "We''ll close one eye for her." Gu Xingfeng said.


    Huo Huainan smiled. "Thank you." He told Gu Xingfeng before going to the morgue to fetch his wife. They''re going to have Huo Ling''s body be cremated.


    Huo Ling burst into tears and Yi Bing walked towards him. Gu Xingfeng watched Huo Huainan''s back and then sighed in regret before he left.


    Huo Huainan walked back into the morgue and saw his wife was crying. "Darling¡­" he called. "It''s time." He told her and sadly smiled.


    "¡­ okay." Huo Zichu nodded and wiped her tears. She lovingly touched Huo Ling''s face before she cried again. "They''ll definitely pay for killing Ah Ling!" she said as her eyes narrowed into slits.


    Even if it was suicide, but the one who pushed the other to do it is a murderer! Suicide is also a form of murder!

 Chapter 106 - Parents (2)

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Parents (2)</h4>


    S City Police Station.


    "Hello, everyone. I am Gu Xingfeng, the chief inspector of this station." Gu Xingfeng introduced himself. He looked at the group of parents that arrived. Their child is sitting next to them. "I hope everyone is aware of what had just happened yesterday?" he said.


    His words elicited different reactions from the parents. Ye Ting''s mother was the first to react. "You! You''re just like your father! You''re really his son!" she said, fuming in anger as she red at him filled with loathing. "And those girls¡­ is the money we''re sending you not enough?!" she raged.


    Rong Zhe''s father pped him hard a handprint appeared on Rong Zhe''s face.. "How could you¡­ all these years¡­!" he said as he gritted his teeth in irritation. "A minor¡­ I could buy you hundreds of women but you just had to¡­ a minor! A minor!" he stressed as his veins throbbed in his forehead. His face is red in anger.


    "Mom¡­" Ye Ting cried. "I ¨C I just¡­ they approached me, so ¨C " he tried to exin.


    "Dad!" Rong Zhe stared at his father in shock. "I didn''t mean to! Ah Ting was the one who¡­ and I love Ah Min!" he said.


    "Ah Zhe, you bastard!" Ye Ting turned and red at Rong Zhe.


    "That bitch! That bitch!" Rong Zhe''s father yelled at Rong Zhe. "You''re even sustaining her family?! How shameless can she be?!" he raged.


    "DAD! How could you?! She''ll be your daughter-inw!" Rong Zhe told his father.


    His father almost fainted in anger. "There''s no way that''ll happen!" he told Rong Zhe. "Do you think, after all that happened, I''d still ept her?! Even if she didn''t have a family like that, but it''s all in the manners!" he told Rong Zhe whose face paled in shock. "She has no manners!" he added.


    "You¡­ mom and you are the same¡­ how can you not understand me?!" Rong Zhe asked as he pushed his father who was stunned because of what he did. Zhang Bao immediately caught Mr. Rong before he could fall. "I love her! No matter who she is, I love her!" Rong Zhe finally snapped and he cried.


    "YOU!" Mr. Rong pointed at his son with his shaking hand. "You think I won''t disown you?!" he asked.


    "Disown me if you want!" Rong Zhe told his father and he ran back to his cell.


    Mr. Rong almost fainted after he suppressed his anger. Zhang Bao helped him sit back and served him tea to calm himself.


    "Mom¡­" Ye Ting cried to his mother.


    "No." Ye Ting''s mother said. "I can bail you, but you''ll be on your own after that." She told him as she coldly looked at him. "You not only disappoint me. But you also disgust me!" she said and frowned. Then, she walked out, leaving the dumbfounded Ye Ting.


    Su Lin pitifully sighed as he sat beside Xu Ke who has no parents to apany him. Lu Ming''s parents still has not arrived yet. Su Lin''s mother was still in the hospital. His father was arrested yesterday after he confessed to the police, and thus his sister was saved from their clutches. "Is this our retribution?" he weakly asked Xu Ke and Lu Ming.


    Xu Ke scoffed. "Don''t lump me in with you. I haven''t done anything wrong!" he said.


    Su Lin red at him. "None? You''re the aplice of Zhu Min to rape Huo Ling! Hah!" he clicked his tongue in disgust. "Hypocrite." He said.


    "You!" Xu Ke said and pushed Su Lin with his handcuffed hands.


    "Bastard!" Su Lin yelled and also raised his handcuffed hands to punch Xu Ke.


    "Stop!" Zhang Bao said as he separated the scuffling Su Lin and Xu Ke.


    Lu Ming, on the side, just coldly looked at the two. Ye Ting was still crying like a child. "Where''s Baiyun-ge?" he asked Gu Xingfeng.


    "You still had the nerve to call him that?" Gu Xingfeng mockingly looked at Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming frowned and he pressed his lips tight to suppress his anger. "I already told you, I don''t know who did it!" he said. "I''ve already disposed Baiyun-ge''s¡­" he said and didn''t continue.


    "The point is, you desecrated my Xiao Yun. Don''t think I have forgiven you for that." Gu Xingfeng sharply looked at Lu Ming before he resumed his work and ignored them.


    Ye Ting, Su Lin and Xu Ke were returned to their cell while Lu Ming remained in Gu Xingfeng''s office as he waited for his parents to arrive. They didn''t need to wait long since Mr. and Mrs. Lu arrived together with Mr. Rong, Mrs. Ye, and Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu.


    "Mom! Dad!" Lu Ming cried as he ran to his parents'' embrace.


    "Thank you foring." Gu Xingfeng said as he rose from his seat. "Please take a seat." He told them.


    "Xingfeng¡­" Mrs. Lu said and she looked like she was hesitating.


    "Lu Ming hasn''tmitted any crime." Gu Xingfeng coldly said. "Please take a seat." He said again.


    Mr. Lu looked like he wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak in the end and seated with the other parents. "We''ve met each other outside the station." He spoke.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "Yes." He said. "I''m Huo Ling''s father, Huo Huainan. This is my beloved wife, Huo Zichu." He introduced themselves.


    "We''ve heard about you and your wife." Lu Fudong said as he shook hands with Huo Huainan. "I''m Lu Fudong. This is my wife, Pingping." He said.


    Huo Zichu smiled at Lu Pingping before she turned to Ye Ting''s mother, Ye Tong. "Hello." She greeted while Huo Huainan nodded at Rong Zhe''s father, Rong Si.


    Ye Tong graciously smiled. "I''m Ye Tong, Ye Ting''s mother." She said.


    "Rong Si." Rong Si nodded back at Huo Huainan.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at the parents exchanged greetings and he sighed in relief. Fortunately, Huo Ling''s parents are pacifists. That must be one of the reasons why Huo Ling became a perfect son. It''s a pity he died.


    "Are we all here?" Huo Zichu asked, referring to the parents of the involved.


    "Xu Ke is an orphan, while Su Lin''s father was arrested yesterday. His mother is sick and is recuperating in the hospital." Gu Xingfeng exined.


    "Oh. That''s unfortunate." Huo Zichu said.


    "How would you settle this case?" Rong Si asked as he looked at the Huo couple.


    "It hasn''t been confirmed yet if it was murder, but there''s a grudge between the victim and the suspects." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "''grudge''?" Ye Tong said. "I thought they are all friends?" she asked.


    "They are, but we found out your child and the other suspects were actually bearing resentment towards the victim." Gu Xingfeng exined.


    "What?!" Huo Zichu eximed in shock. "They¡­ they actually¡­?" she said as she stared at the other parents with widened eyes.


    Gu Xingfeng paused before he sighed. "I apologize to unable to say this earlier at the hospital." He told them.


    "We understand." Huo Huainan said as his shoulders fell. "Everything''s rushed." He said.


    "So our Ah Ling¡­ our Ah Ling¡­ he didn''tmit suicide?" Huo Zichu said.


    "''suicide''?" Rong Si said. "I thought this is murder?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to him. "There''s a cause of suicide." He said. "Huo Ling was raped by Zhu Min ¨C Rong Zhe''s girlfriend. It must be humiliation that caused him tomit suicide." He exined.


    Rong Si remembered it and his face darkened. "That bitch!" he gritted his teeth.


    "So Ye Ting has no hand in this Huo Ling''s death?" Ye Tong asked.


    "Maybe." Gu Xingfeng said. "But he won''t escape his crimes." He told her. He''s referring to Ye Ting prostituting his female ssmates.


    Ye Tong''s face darkened.


    "Xingfeng." Lu Fudong called. "About Ah Ming¡­" he said.


    "He cannot be released until we confirmed he isn''t involved in Huo Ling''s case." Gu Xingfeng told him.


    Lu Fudong''s shoulder fell while Lu Pingping cried as sheforted her son.


    "Chief Gu." Huo Zichu called. "If this is the case¡­ there''s a motive¡­" she said.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to her before he lowered his gaze. "I understand." He said. "We haven''t made an agreement yet, so what happened before is invalid." He told her.


    "What ''agreement''?" Rong Si asked.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Huo wanted to close the case as suicide, but now that they found out Huo Ling''s ssmates are actually bearing him a grudge¡­" Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Tch!" Ye Tong clicked her tongue and sharply nced at the Huo couple. Meanwhile, Rong Si tiredly sighed. He looked like he aged five more years.


    Huo Zichu''s eyes widened as she looked at Ye Tong''s reaction. "Mrs. Ye." She called. Her face is dark. "So you think that we shouldn''t have found out your son actually hates my son?" she asked.


    "Darling!" Huo Huainan called when Huo Zichu approached Ye Tong.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes registered an rm.


    "Why the hell would my son hate your son if your son didn''t do something wrong?!" Ye Tong asked.

 Chapter 107 - Regret

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Regret</h4>


    Ye Tong didn''t see Gu Xingfeng''s reaction thus she''s unaware of the impending danger.


    "My son was at fault for your son''s ipetence?" Huo Zichu said as she smiled at Ye Tong. "Ah. I know, I know. My son is too perfect the world hates him, thus your son killed my son, right?" she asked as her eyes narrowed while she looked at Ye Tong whose face registered shock.


    Ye Tong gaped at Huo Zichu in disbelief. "You - ! My son wouldn''t do that! How dare you!" she said as she raised her hand, but Huo Zichu caught her arm. "AH!" she cried when Huo Zichu squeezed her arm. Her eyes became tearful because of pain.


    Rong Si was dumbfounded while Huo Huainan and Gu Xingfeng immediately separated the two women. The Lu couple was stunned by them. They are pacifists, thus they aren''t used seeing the kind of this scene..


    "You! I''ll sue you!" Ye Tong said as she red at Huo Zichu. Her arm had turned purple. It looked horrifying on her fair skin.


    "Sue me?" Huo Zichu scoffed. "That was a preemptive self-defense. Everyone can see you intentionally harmed me." She told Ye Tong.


    Ye Tong''s face paled in anger.


    Huo Zichu grinned. "me yourself for not teaching your son how to properly behave." She told her before she sat back to her seat.


    "Argh!" Ye Tong screamed in anger and she pushed Gu Xingfeng before she returned to her seat.


    "How about Mr. Rong?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "I''ll wait for the court''s summon." Rong Si answered. "Even though my son is like that, but I know he won''t kill a person." He said.


    "Hah. But he harmed a minor?" Ye Tong said.


    Rong Si red at her. "It''s your son''s fault. He dragged my son!" he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Lu?" Gu Xingfeng turned to the Lu couple.


    "We''ll also wait for the court." They answered and pleadingly looked at Gu Xingfeng. They were hoping Gu Xingfeng could be lenient towards Lu Ming like before.


    However, Gu Xingfeng averted their gaze. "Very well." He said. "The other suspect, Zhu Min, is still recuperating along with her mother." He told them. "I hope everyone would be patient and wait for her to regain consciousness."


    "That bitch¡­ this is all her fault!" Rong Si balled his fists.


    "Hah." Ye Tong scoffed, but she also agreed with Rong Si. If not for Zhu Min raping Huo Ling that forced Huo Ling to die, everything wouldn''t have happened.


    Huo Huainan sighed while Huo Zichu leaned her head on her husband''s shoulder. How they wished for their son to have followed them abroad so they could have kept their eyes on him more. If they knew this would''ve happened, they would''ve forced him to go with them. "Father and mother would be broken-hearted." Huo Zichu told Huo Huainan. She''s referring to Huo Huainan''s parents.


    Huo Huainan sadly smiled. "I knew they would wish for Ah Ling to live his life satisfactorily." He told her.


    "And he did." Huo Zichu said. They sometimes think this is better. Huo Ling wouldn''t have to suffer the cruelty of this world and he died being ignorant and pure. She can''t help but cry again.


    "Heh!" Ye Tong scoffed when she saw Huo Zichu cried. Rong Si sympathetically looked at the Huo couple while the Lu couple felt sad.


    Huo Ling died while their child is still alive. Not to mention the fact that Huo Ling was raped¡­ They wouldn''t bear it if their child was also raped, more importantly if their child had died ¨C be it he was killed or hemitted suicide.


    Things that were done cannot be changed since they already have happened. They cannot take back Huo Ling''s life, no matter how much they would regret.


    S City General Hospital.


    Yi Bing read the private message Di San sent.


    3257: The matter with the Soul Eaters temporarily stopped, so I, Feng Er, Si Shui and Liu Lin will be starting our investigation for the Soul Fragments. You and Qi Shan should take care. Send your message directly to Gu Shi. Our investigation will be indefinite.


    0001: I understand. Good luck to you and the others. You be careful, too.


    Yi Bing closed the holographic screen and turned to Huo Ling who was nkly staring at the empty space. "Huo Ling." He called.


    Huo Ling''s face is vacant. "I feel like my emotions are very shallow." He said.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "I don''t feel that sad." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing was taken aback. "You¡­ don''t feel that sad?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Strange, right?" he said. "And they are my parents." He added.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. He felt it was strange indeed. Initially, he thought Huo Ling''s attachment this time would be attachment to people since he unjustly and suddenly died. He hasn''t been with his family recently, thus he thinks that was Huo Ling''s regret. There''s also Huo Ling''s attachment to his friends. Even though they actually hated him, yet Huo Ling didn''t know that fact and that they still have a bond.


    There''s also the attachment to life. This is the usual attachment of the souls who suddenly died. They still cling to their life, making it their regret. He thought this might be Huo Ling''s attachment if his attachment isn''t to people.


    "Maybe because you feel like you have fulfilled your duty as their son, thus you don''t feel that much sadness." Yi Bing told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he looked at him.


    Yi Bing nodded at him. "Many people question their feelings for being shallow." He said. "Like they don''t feel that much pain or sadnesspared to the other people. One factor is their tolerance to such things. Another factor is their psychology." He exined. "These two factors are corrted. If one would think it isn''t that sad or painful for him, then he will tolerate the pain or the sadness." He said.


    "Then what about mine?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Your is psychological aspect." Yi Bing answered. "You feel sadness and pain, thus your tolerance is low, but the sadness and pain aren''t much because you felt like you''ve done your obligation as a son, and as a friend." He exined. "Am I wrong?" he asked Huo Ling.


    "That''s¡­" Huo Ling can''t search for an answer, since the answer has already been there.


    "You''ve lived perfectly." Yi Bing continued. "You''ve done your part well as a son and as a friend, and did it exemrily." He said. "You must have thought, you owe them nothing since you''ve already satisfied their expectations." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling gaped at Yi Bing. "You¡­" he said. "You''ve seen through me." he told him and smiled. "You are right. I didn''t want to disappoint them, thus I did my best." He looked at his transparent hands. "So that if I really would be gone, they wouldn''t regret I left them because I still have an unfinished business with them." He exined. "I already satisfied them, and so I didn''t feel regret, too, that I died." He said.


    Yi Bing who was always guessing Huo Ling''s attachment. "¡­" if he didn''t have an attachment to people nor attachment to life, then what is his attachment? Attachment to things? He thought about it. "Do you have something you regret you left in this world?" he asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he thinks. "I can''t remember." He answered.


    Yi Bing didn''t press him. "It''s fine. We still have lots of time to know your attachment." He told Huo Ling.


    "''attachment''?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Your regrets." Yi Bing answered. "Do you have anything you regret?" he asked. "That''s what keeps you in this world. If the knot is untangled, then you can proceed to your reincarnation." He exined to him.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered. "I don''t remember." He said.


    "It must be the effect of your death. Some of your memories were lost." Yi Bing told him.


    "That must be it." Huo Ling sighed.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll eventually recover your memories. Let''s wait for that time toe." Yi Bing said. "Or, we can go to some ces that might trigger them." He told him.


    "''ces'', huh?" Huo Ling muttered. "I have this affinity with ygrounds¡­" he said.


    "Why ygrounds?" Yi Bing asked as he connected his watch with the hospital''s system to look for the map of the S City in its database.


    The grim reapers aren''t the residents of this world, thus they cannot do arge-scale operation like essing this world''s data. The space and time are always changing, thus keeping a data of a world will be useless. Mostly, it is the Special Worlds that are very inconsistent. However, they cannot apply that thought in a Normal World. Even though the world is normal, but there will always be times it''d change its trajectory.


    Change is the only thing that is constant. You never know what might happen next, thus, one has to be adaptive to his surrounding and be flexible in thinking.

 Chapter 108 - Playground

    <h4>Chapter 108 - yground</h4>


    "I don''t know why, but I feel happy and rxed when I go to a yground." Huo Ling said as they walked to the nearest park. "It gives me peace when I see it." He said.


    "Did something special happen in a yground?" Yi Bing asked as they looked at the kids ying in the monkey bar and the sandbox when they arrived.


    "Hmm¡­" Huo Ling muttered as they entered the yground. He flew to the slide, his soul''s tail is fluttering. He inspected the slide before he flew to the monkey bar and flew around its bars before he stopped when he felt dizzy. Next is he went to the swing and imitated the kid swinging before he stopped when he felt bored.


    Yi Bing let Huo Ling y. He sat on the bench and watched the lively yground filled with kids and their respective parents and babysitters.


    "Ma. There''s a person sitting on the bench!" a child told his mother. "Ma." He called again to catch the attention of his mother.


    "What are you saying? There''s no one on the bench." his mother said.


    "There is." The child said.


    "There''s no one, okay?" his mother said.


    "But, there is!" the child insisted as he pointed Yi Bing. "The man is tall and wearing dark clothes. He''s handsome!" he said.


    The mother''s face paled in horror and she slowly turned to the empty bench.


    "He''s also staring at us ¨C " the child added when his mother immediately picked him up and they left the ce.


    Yi Bing who was treated as a ghost. "¡­" well, children have more sensitive senses than the adults. He thought. Because you grow up, your tasks will increase thus making your attention be divided more. Unlike the children who only need to eat, y and sleep, the sensitivity of the adults'' senses lessened.


    Huo Ling dived in the sandbox and then emerged. His head was inside the overturned bucket by the children. "WAAAH! Yi Bing, it''s too dark! Am I still underground?!" he asked in panic.


    "Pft ¨C " Yi Bing hold back hisughter as he rose from the bench and walked towards the sandbox. The children still haven''t noticed there''s a ghost in the middle of them. He leaned down and picked up Huo Ling''s soul, but his hand touched the bucket and the bucket moved.


    "Ah?" the children said when they saw the bucket suddenly turned. They stared nkly at it. Their small mind trying to process what had just happened. They are minding their own business, but the bucket moved without them touching it.


    Then, they ignored it.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" well, that''re kids for you. They ignore what they do not understand.


    "Found anything?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No." Huo Ling sighed. He felt upset.


    "Don''t rush it." Yi Bing told him. "Your memories will naturallye back." He said.


    "Okay¡­" Huo Ling said. His shoulders fell in disappointment. This is the first time he felt defeated. He felt frustrated at himself.


    Yi Bing noticed Huo Ling''s mood was dampened. He let him be. It wouldn''t be good to alwaysfort him, or he''ll be emotionally dependent to him and this will backfire on both of them. Huo Ling won''t be able to decide on his own, and he will have to stay by Huo Ling''s side until Huo Ling won''t depend on him anymore.


    He breathed a sigh. Being a grim reaper is too hard.


    S City Police Station, night.


    (Trigger warning: sexual content ahead)


    Ye Ting was huddled in the corner with only a nket and a pillow for him to sleep on. The jail cell is cold. Su Lin, Xu Ke, Lu Ming and Rong Zhe were already sleeping.


    He gritted his teeth. Lu Ming had it better since he has the most loving parents, thus Lu Ming''s cell looked better than him. Lu Ming also has connections with Hao Baiyun ¨C Gu Xingfeng''s husband. Rong Zhe''s father, although he was disappointed in Rong Zhe, but he still had someone in the station look after him. Xu Ke and Su Lin were already used to this pitiful life. Only him, who was abandoned by his mother, was in full difort.


    It was almost midnight. Although the station provided them with dinner, but he can''t sleep tonight and was tossing and turning he had be hungry again. However, he cannot call a police officer to ask for food. No one is around aside from his friends who are sleeping. The hallway is empty, and also dark. He still hasn''t forgotten what happened today.


    Eunice. He thought when he finally remembered the girl''s name. She tasted really sweet, and her skin is supple and soft. Her cries also are arousing¡­ "Hahh¡­" he breathed as he held his organ. He tried to remember Eunice''s angelic face, and it''s as if he really can see her standing in front of him, slowly taking off her clothes. "I really regret not having you first, baby." He grinned at her when he saw her walking towards him. Her body is naked, and her pink nipples looked tasty because of her chest bouncing. "Come here, baby. You''ll haunt me, right? Come. Let''s both climax together~" he told her as she knelt before him and caressed his thighs before she lowered her head to blow him. "Ngghh¡­" he groaned when he felt her take him in. It''s so warm inside her mouth that he almost released. "Go on, baby~" he told her. His eyes are bloodshot and had a wild look in them.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened when he saw Jack''s face. Eunice had changed to Jack! His face registered horror and when he''s about to scream, Jack had covered his mouth and pinned him down. No¡­ no! he thought as he shook his head and tried to struggle, but Jack is overpowering him!


    "So it''s you who harmed my sister¡­" Jack said as he red at him. Then, he inserted his thick organ inside him.


    Ye Ting''s cries were drowned in his throat and his tears fell when he felt his body felt like it was ripped apart! IT HURTS! IT HURTS! IT HURTS! I''M GONNA DIE! He screamed in his mind as he tried to break free, but Jack was overpowering him and started to thrust inside him. He whimpered and his body shook in fright.


    "You like sex, right? I''ll give it to you ¨C for free!" Jack told Ye Ting.


    Ye Ting''s eyes rolled. He wanted to scream, but he can''t. He felt helpless and powerless as he let Jack y with his body.


    The next day.


    "Ugh - !" Hao Baiyun covered his mouth in disgust when he smelled that musky scent. Could it be - ? he thought and immediately moved away from the area.


    "Xiao Yun." Gu Xingfeng called when he saw Hao Baiyun. "Why did youe here?" he asked.


    "I am looking for Lu Ming. How is he?" he asked and looked at the forensic team inspecting Ye Ting''s cell.


    "He and his other friends are in the interrogation room with Xiao Jiang." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    "How did Ye Ting¡­" die. Hao Baiyun wanted to ask when they suddenly heard a scream of a woman.


    "AH TING!!!" it was Ye Tong. She was crying as she pushed the police officers crowding around Ye Ting''s cell. "HA!" she loudly gasped when she saw Ye Ting''s torn clothes and bruises. "Who¡­ who did this?!" she asked as she turned to re at the police officers. "How can this happen to my son?! Who killed him!? Who raped him?!" she shrieked. She''s about to reach for her son''s corpse when Zhang Bao pulled her while Ke Congyi assisted with the forensic team to hurry up their work.


    "Ma''am. You can''t interrupt with their work!" Zhang Bao told her.


    "How can I not interrupt?! That''s my son!" Ye Tong''s shrilly voice rang in the hallway. However, the police officers doing their desk works didn''t dare approach the vicinity.


    Gu Xingfeng''s face is dark but he''s holding back his anger. "Xing-ge¡­" Hao Baiyun called as he tapped Gu Xingfeng''s shoulder. "Let''s leave this to your subordinates. They know what to do. You should take care of Ye Tong first." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded and held Hao Baiyun''s hand tight. "You go see Lu Ming. He''s terrified with what just happened. His cell is near Ye Ting''s, too." He told Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "I will." He said and immediately went to the interrogation room.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng nodded at Zhang Bao to take Ye Tong to his office.


    "Where are you taking me?! NO! Let go of me!" Ye Tong screamed as if she was vited and Zhang Bao reddened in both shame in anger. However, he still continued to politely lead Ye Tong to Gu Xingfeng''s office.


    The other police officers all looked away. Xue Liping, who just came back after he printed the documents, threw a sympathetic nce at Zhang Bao. Then, he went to the interrogation room to send the papers to Jiang Xinduo.

 Chapter 109 - Karma

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Karma</h4>


    "AAAAAAAAH!!!" Ye Tong shrieked as she tried to reach for Jack to w him with her long nails. Her makeup was messed up because of her tears and her eyes are bloodshot as she murderously red at Jack. "YOU BASTARD!!!" she yelled.


    In contrast to Ye Tong''s cries, Jack''sugh is maddening. "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" he mockingly looked at Ye Tong. "You think my revenge only ends in Zhu Min? HAHAHAHA! I also ended your son!" he told her.


    "You bastard! Son of a bitch!" Ye Tong cursed as she tried out of Zhang Bao and Ke Congyi''s hold. "BASTARD!!!!!" she screamed. "You didn''t have to humiliate my son!" she said as her chest heaved up and down in anger.


    "I don''t have to, but did he have to towards my sister?" Jack asked as he sharply looked at Ye Tong. "So it''s fine for him tomit a crime but it''s not when he has the onemitted on?" he said as he gritted his teeth. "I only made him feel how it is to be helpless¡­ powerless! Just like what he did to my sister! An eye for an eye.. A tooth for a tooth! I''ll end up dead, anyway, so what''s the matter in adding another crime which your son deserved?!" he yelled. Then, his eyes became emotionless and he coldly smiled at Ye Tong. "Do you want to know what he cried in his helpless situation? ''Mom¡­ help me. Mom¡­ it hurts. Save me ¨C ''!" he told Ye Tong whose face paled.


    "Ah Ting¡­ Ah Ting ¨C " Ye Tong called as she fell on her knees in defeat. Her eyes are round as she stared on her reflection on the floor. "Ah Ting¡­" she cried.


    Gu Xingfeng''s office was filled with Ye Tong''s cries and Jack''s mockingughter. He felt his head ached. "Take him away." He told his subordinates.


    "Yes!" the officers immediately took Jack back to his cell while Zhang Bao took Ye Tong to the side when she fainted.


    "Sir." Ke Congyi called.


    Earlier, they were shocked when they found it was Jack''s semen inside Ye Ting''s body. Their primary suspects should he Lu Ming, Xu Ke, Su Lin and Rong Zhe, and Lu Ming would be the likely perpetrator since he is a homosexual. However, Lu Ming is weak and he wouldn''t overpower Ye Ting.


    "I know what you want to say." Gu Xingfeng said as he nced at the unconscious Ye Tong. "Who freed Jack in his cell, and how can he bypass our CCTVs." He said.


    Ke Congyi nodded. "Jacks'' friends may be criminals, but they didn''t have hacking skills." He said before he paused. "Could it be his hacker friend?" he asked when he remembered the one who released the rape video from Zhu Min''s phone.


    "Tell the technical team to redouble their efforts." Gu Xingfeng frowned.


    "Yes, sir." Ke Congyi answered when he suddenly froze. He looked at Gu Xingfeng with widened eyes.


    "Yes. Our jail''s cells aren''t mechanical. How can a padlock be hacked by aputer?" Gu Xingfeng said.


    Ke Congyi''s expression turned serious. "Is this a premeditated assault against Ye Ting?" he asked.


    "No." Gu Xingfeng said as his eyes narrowed. "Jack doesn''t know Ye Ting, nor he knows Ye Ting is the mastermind. If he did, he would have targeted Ye Ting, too, along with Zhu Ming that day." He said.


    "You mean¡­" Ke Congyi''s face became grave.


    "Someone slipped inside the station and freed Jack, then told him the real mastermind of what happened to his sister, then used Jack to kill Ye Ting." Gu Xingfeng exined.


    Ke Congyi pondered about it. "The only ones who would kill Ye Ting are the parents of his victims. However ¨C " he said and looked at Ye Tong.


    Ye Tong, after she left the station yesterday, had went to each of Ye Ting''s victims to silence them using money. She also suppressed the news of Ye Ting''s crimes. Ye Ting''s victims are many, and she also had to pay all the mediapanies. The money she lost is no small amount. However¡­


    "She may have scolded Ye Ting, but she''s still his mother." Gu Xingfeng said. "What a shame, Ye Ting didn''t know of his mother''s real heart when he died." He said.


    Ke Congyi sighed. There will always be parents who are awkward to show their feelings to their child. Especially the rich families. "They also have their share of misfortune." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Recheck the CCTV recordings again." He told Ke Congyi. "Tell the technical team I''ll cut off their sry if they won''t change their report." He said.


    Ke Congyi coldly sweat and he saluted. "Yes, sir!" he said and immediately ran outside.


    "Xiao Zhang." Gu Xingfeng called.


    "Yes?" Zhang Bao answered as he fanned Ye Tong.


    "Send her to the hospital to be treated. Have Xiao Le watch her. Let Song Mingfan watch over Zhu Min and her mother. Leave Zhu Min''s younger brother to the female officers." Gu Xingfeng instructed. "Don''t let Ye Tong''s room near Zhu Min''s." he added.


    "Yes, sir!" Zhang Bao answered as he called an ambnce before he carried Ye Tong outside.


    Gu Xingfeng tiredly sighed as he pinched the space between his brows. He heard a knock outside. "Come in." he said and smiled. He felt his tiredness was washed away. He knew the way Hao Baiyun knocks on the door.


    Hao Baiyun peered inside and saw Gu Xingfeng''s weary face. He felt his heart ached and he walked towards him to give him a massage. "Jiang Xinduo is still interrogating Xu Ke, Su Lin and Rong Zhe. However, I talked to Lu Ming again." He said. "He said that he felt very sleepyst night but he also felt jittery. He was about to sleep when he heard Ye Ting wasughing alone. He peeked outside and saw Jack was wearing female clothes and a wig." His smile disappeared. "Jack dressed up as Eunice. Then, it happened." He told him.


    "Where did Jack get the female clothes and the wig?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. "Ah Ming said he only saw Jack took out a key and opened Ye Ting''s cell. The rest¡­" he didn''t need to continue. He felt pity for Lu Ming seeing Lu Ming''s ghastly expression earlier. After all, Lu Ming''s near Ye Ting''s cell and he has to hear everything ¨C Jack raping Ye Ting, and Ye Ting''s death after Jack choked him. "Oh. That''s right. Ah Ming told me another thing." He said as he looked at Gu Xingfeng''s perfectly chiseled face and his heart can''t help but swoon he almost forgotten what he''s about to tell his husband. "Ah Ming said he smelled something strange and that made him sleepy." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes squinted as he nted a kiss on Hao Baiyun''s lips before he nibbled it. "Do you know I love a smart wife?" he asked.


    "Oh~?" Hao Baiyun brightly smiled.


    "Because only you I find smart." Gu Xingfeng pulled Hao Baiyun to a hug and kissed him for a long time before they parted and panted. "Xiao Jiang." He called without looking at the closed door.


    "¡­ yes, chief." Jiang Xinduo answered from outside.


    Hao Baiyun''s face reddened in shame. There''s someone outside! He screamed in his mind and he buried his face on Gu Xingfeng''s chest which vibrated when the manughed and pinched his perky butt.


    "Send Lu Ming, Xu Ke, Rong Zhe and Su Lin to the hospital and have them checked if they were drugged." Gu Xingfeng said. "Have all the keys in the station also checked, including the people who have it." He added.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xinduo answered and immediately left.


    "Rogue!" Hao Baiyun hit Gu Xingfeng as he pouted.


    "I''m a rogue only towards you." Gu Xingfeng said as he ced Hao Baiyun on hisp, which made Hao Baiyun blushed when he felt Gu Xingfeng''s hard organ poking the ce between his butt. "Shall we?" he asked as he slipped his hands inside Hao Baiyun''s clothes.


    "But ¨C " Hao Baiyun said.


    "Xiao Jiang already locked the door from outside and set the ''Do not disturb'' sign." Gu Xingfeng said before he ravished Hao Baiyun''s lips.


    Hao Baiyun was swept away by the current and he immediately responded to Gu Xingfeng''s kisses.


    S City Business Park.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing passed by a newspaper stand and saw the shopkeeper was recing the newspapers.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling saw a familiar name on the headline.


    Yi Bing noticed Huo Ling stopped. He turned and looked at the thing that caught Huo Ling''s attention, only for him to widen his eyes when he saw the name on the headline.


    "Ah Ting¡­ is dead?" Huo Ling muttered under his breath as he stared at the newspaper with his eyes round in shock. He turned to Yi Bing who''s as shocked as him. "How¡­" he saw when they suddenly heard a conversation near them.


    "Karma''s a bitch, right?" a student passed by.


    "Yeah." Her friend said. "He yed around with lots of women, he ended up like them in his death!" they said.


    Huo Ling sharply turned to them and saw in their phone Ye Ting''s leaked death photo. "Ah Ting¡­" he muttered in disbelief and he covered his mouth when he saw Ye Ting''s ravaged appearance. His neck was dark with handprints.


    He felt his eyes moistened and his tears can''t help but fall.

 Chapter 110 - Common

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Common</h4>


    "Ah Ting''s¡­ dead." Huo Ling muttered as he weakly fell on the ground when he felt he lost all his strength. "Ah Ting¡­ is dead¡­" he said. His eyes are wide in shock.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling before he nced at the newspaper and scanned its contents using his watch. "It was Jack who killed him." He told Huo Ling as he read the details about Ye Ting''s death. "Jack escaped from his jail cell at midnight, drugged the people near Ye Ting''s cell, before he¡­" he said and paused. He looked at Huo Ling. Seeing Huo Ling''s stunned expression, he knew Huo Ling could guess. Not to mention they heard what the female students earlier said¡­


    "Ah Ting was also raped." Huo Ling said as he watched his tears fell on the ground, but they are in the form of air so they cannot wet the ground. He bitterly smiled.. I am grieving for my friends who wanted for my death, yet now I cannot even properly cry for them. He thought as he clenched his fists.


    For the first time, Yi Bing hated his inability tofort others. "Huo Ling." He called. He can only call his name. "I¡­" he said as he thought of his next words.


    "Ah Ting¡­ even though he''s like that but he is a fragile person." Huo Ling said. "He surrounded himself by women because he wanted attention." He said. "You see, his parents are both busy with work. They don''t have time to look after him when he was young. Now, he grew up where he didn''t need them to look after him. Then,es a younger brother." He wiped his tears. "Ah Ting justcks attention from his parents, that''s why he became a crooked person. I can understand why he hated me ¨C one who has all the love of his parents and grew up in a beautiful family." He said.


    "Huo Ling¡­" Yi Bing sighed in anger. Why can''t hefort him? He thought as he clenched his fists.


    "That can''t erase Ah Ting''s crimes, since a crime is a crime. However, I can understand him. I can understand Ah Ting." Huo Ling said. "He must have done this just to get attention from his parents, but he done this in the worst way." He said.


    Yi Bing doesn''t know what to answer. Each one has to make his own decisions in life. They have their own story. What matters is the way they live, and how it affects the others. Thus, one can me Ye Ting for what he has done as a person, but they can''t me him as a son. "Huo Ling." He called. "Ye Ting had just died. His soul must be somewhere." He said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he turned to Yi Bing. "Really?!" he eximed.


    Yi Bing nodded. "You might be able to talk to him." He said.


    Huo Ling''s face brightened. "Take me to Ah Ting!" he told him.


    S City Police Station.


    "Is Jack still not confessing where did he get the female clothes and the key?" Gu Xingfeng asked Xue Liping.


    Xue Liping shook his head. He had juste from the interrogation room where Jack is currently is. He and Gu Xingfeng are now on their way to Jack''s aplices in kidnapping Zhu Min to ask them aboutst night''s case. "No, chief." He answered. "Jack is remained silent." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned as they stopped outside the cell of Jack and his aplices. "Tell me. What did you seest night?" he asked in English. Jack''s aplices are all foreign people.


    None of them answered. Xue Liping''s forehead furrowed. "Don''t they understand English?" he asked. "Shall we hire a trantor specific for their nativenguage?" he told Gu Xingfeng.


    "No need. We can understand and speak in English." One of them said.


    "Then, where did Jack get the clothes and the key?" Xue Liping asked in English. He''s the best in English among them in their station.


    "A man appeared outside of our cell." They answered.


    "Who is it?" Xue Liping asked.


    "We can''t see his face since it''s dark."


    "Since he freed Jack, you can also leave. Why didn''t you leave?" Xue Liping was puzzled.


    "We''re already done with our purpose." They said.


    "''purpose''?" Gu Xingfeng said.


    As an answer, they saw a smokee out of the ceiling and instantly covered their area. "A sleeping gas?!" Xue Liping eximed as he and Gu Xingfeng covered their nose and mouth and retreated.


    "The ceiling!" Gu Xingfeng said as he immediately climbed up before he opened the ess panel and peered inside, only to be met by more sleeping gas. He immediately held his breath and pulled himself before he closed the ess panel to prevent more gas from leaking out. Then, he took out his handkerchief and wrapped his nose and mouth with it. However, he saw the fire extinguisher not far and his pupils shrank. "Not good!" he muttered as he immediately removed his handkerchief off his face and he kicked the ess panel open before he jumped down. "Xiao Xue!" he called. However, he was stunned when he saw Xue Liping standing frozen and was staring in shock inside the cell. He moved his gaze and saw Jack''s aplices had stabbed themselves.


    Their blood was soaked the floor and reached their feet. As if not enough, they heard a scream. "AAAAAAH!!! BLOOODDD!!!" Rong Zhe screamed when he, Su Lin, Xu Ke and Lu Ming passed by the other interrogation room while they were escorted by Jiang Xinduo. They were met with the gas, but when the gas dissipated, they saw a puddle of blood at the feet of the door of the other interrogation room.


    Jiang Xinduo''s eyes narrowed and he kicked the door open, only to be met by Jack who was lifelessly lying on the table. His blood dripping from the table and onto the floor, going towards them.


    "AAAAAAH!!!" Lu Ming screamed as he immediately covered his eyes. Su Lin''s face is deathly pale while Rong Zhe finally fainted.


    The whole station immediately was in uproar. "Search the vicinity immediately! Find that bastard daring to mess with us!" Gu Xingfeng told Xue Liping as his eyes looked like they''re about to spit fire.


    "Yes!" Xue Liping answered and immediately ran outside to look for suspicious person.


    Ke Congyi arrived while coughing. "Chief¡­ I already had the technical team operate the vents faster." He said. "Dang it¡­" he cursed when he saw the corpses of Jack''s aplices. "How about Jack ¨C " he said and turned, only to see Gu Xingfeng''s dark expression.


    At the same time, Jiang Xinduo appeared with Xu Ke, Lu Ming, Su Lin while carrying the unconscious Rong Zhe. "Chief." He called.


    "What the¡­ what happened?!" Zhang Bao who had just arrived asked. He had already finished instructing Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer while Jiang Xinduo turned to Zhang Bao. "Perfect timing. Send them back to their cell. And watch them very closely." He told Zhang Bao as he passed the unconscious Rong Zhe to him.


    Zhang Bao who had just arrived and still hasn''t rested yet. "¡­" fine. He carried Rong Zhe like a sack and Xu Ke, Su Lin and Lu Ming followed him obediently. They were still shaken of what had just happened. Everything was too fast. Ye Ting just died, yet there''s Jack and his aplices just now.


    "Xiao Ke." Gu Xingfeng called. "Check the whole station and tighten the security at the entrances and the exits." He said. "Huo Ling''s case¡­ Zhu Min''s case¡­ now there''s Eunice''s case." He frowned. "Tell Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan to be more alert. We only have Zhu Min, Lu Ming, Xu Ke and Su Lin left from these three cases." He said and sighed.


    "Yes, sir!" Ke Congyi answered and then left.


    "Who do you think that could do this?" Jiang Xinduo asked after he contacted the forensic team to clean up the corpses of Jack and his aplices. Then, he looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng understood his gaze. "Do you think it''s Huo Zichu?" he said.


    "She''s been with the secret service." Jiang Xinduo said.


    "She''s already old to do this." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "What if she contacted the secret service to do the dirty work for her?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    "The secret service won''t move for just a small case like this." Gu Xingfeng said. "And, if she did, then it''s tarnishing the honor of the secret service." He exined.


    Jiang Xinduo sighed and didn''t speak more. He''s just specting, anyway. "Then, who could it be?" he asked.


    "Huo Ling, Zhu Min and Eunice." Gu Xingfeng said. "Huo Ling''s death implicated Zhu Min. Zhu Min''s case is rted to Eunice''s case. These three cases are connected." He exined. "However, it seems that this moreplicated than we think this as a series of revenge." He said.


    "Huo Ling¡­ Zhu Min¡­ Eunice." Jiang Xinduo said. "Huo Ling was raped then died through poison. Zhu Min was kidnapped and then raped. Eunice died after she was raped." He said before his eyes widened. He turned to Gu Xingfeng who seemed to also realize it. "They were all raped¡­" he muttered under his breath. "Could it be someone who loathes rapists?!" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng''s face darkened. "Immediately search all the rape cases all over the country!" he told him.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xinduo said and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 111 - Foreshadowing

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Foreshadowing</h4>


    Gu Xingfeng''s face couldn''t any be darker when he saw Ke Congyi who was panting and was coldly sweating as he ran towards him. "Chief!" he called. His voiceced with panic.


    At the same time, Xue Liping came running carrying something. "Chief!" he called.


    Ke Congyi turned and his face turned green when he saw a tapping device. "Damn it!" he cursed and almost grabbed the device and crush it has it not an evidence. "Chief¡­" he called. His face and tone grave. "Ye Ting''s death was leaked an hour ago, including Jack''s and his aplices'' which is just now." He told Gu Xingfeng.


    They all flinched when Gu Xingfeng punched the ss wall and it broke.. At the same time, the sleeping Hao Baiyun woke with a start. He went out from Gu Xingfeng''s office and noticed the tense atmosphere. What happened while I was asleep? He thought and turned to Gu Xingfeng who wore a stormy expression.


    "Find their source and sue him!" Gu Xingfeng told Ke Congyi. "Xiao Xue. You sweep all the suspicious devices in the station. If I''d found a traitor¡­" he said as he red at each one of them, making them feel a de was on their neck.


    "Xing-ge." Hao Baiyun softly called as he walked towards Gu Xingfeng. Gu Xingfeng''s anger lessened when he turned to Hao Baiyun.


    Chief''s madam! The police officers cried in their mind and looked at Hao Baiyun as if he was their savior. "Do your job properly!" Gu Xingfeng snapped at them.


    "Yes!" the police officers immediately resumed their tasks.


    "What happened?" Hao Baiyun asked when he was led back by Gu Xingfeng to his office.


    "Ye Ting died. Jack killed him. Jack and his aplicesmitted suicide earlier." Gu Xingfeng exined as he took thetest report from the hospital. It''s confirmed that Su Lin, Xu Ke, Rong Zhe and Lu Ming inhaled sleeping gasst night. Lu Ming had taken the least since he''s near Ye Ting''s cell and Ye Ting would be affected by the sleeping gas if Lu Ming was to inhale the same amount as the other three.


    "What?!" Hao Baiyun was shocked. "Who could¡­ even Jack and his friends?!" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "As an artist who can see the bigger picture, what can you infer with this?" he asked as he handed Hao Baiyun a report.


    "Huo Ling, Zhu Min and Eunice?" Hao Baiyun said. "That''s right. These three''s cases¡­ yes. Theirmon is that they ¨C the victims, were raped." He muttered as if he was enlightened. "If the culprit for this got something to do with the three cases, then, either they were also a rape victim, or ¨C " he looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    "Someone who loathes the rapists." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "This isn''t just Huo Ling''s matter anymore, right?" Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng knew what he''s worried for. "Lu Ming, Xu Ke, Rong Zhe and Su Lin were the ones that''re only left. I''ve already tightened the security for them." He told Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun was relieved. He smiled at Gu Xingfeng. "Thank you." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows raised. "Is young master Hao selling his body in exchange for his cousin''s safety?" he asked. His voice is teasing.


    Hao Baiyun''s face immediately reddened. "Stop that!" he said in embarrassment.


    Gu Xingfeng chuckled and hugged him tight. "After all of these is over¡­ shall we get married again?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened and his heart skipped a beat. "That¡­" he said. "Mn." He nodded and buried his face on Gu Xingfeng''s chest.


    Stable World, S City.


    "Strange¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered as he ced the tip of his fan on his lips as he looked at the shape of the hole on the roof. "Looking closely, you could see the shape of fingers." He said.


    Fei Xuli nodded as he inspected the scratches. "Xiao Yu." He called and gave Jing Yu a bottled water.


    Jing Yu immediately took it and uncapped it before he poured the water on the roof. However, it''s as if the water is alive and it divided itself before it traced the shape of the hole. Jing Yu raised his hand and the water with an irregr shape floated in front of them before the water edges became thin and filled the interior gap.


    "Make it round." Hao Baiyun said.


    Jing Yu nodded and the water immediately inted. Their eyes widened when they finally clearly saw the image in their mind.


    "It''s really a monster." Fei Xuli said as he looked at the seven right hands, four left hands, one right foot and three feet and two heads of the monster. It also seemed it has short and uneven wings and a short tail. "Too hideous." He added.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Like the cultivators in the past, these monsters also exist." He said.


    Fei Xuli nodded. Them, the Supernatural Department, has the blood of the cultivators in the past, making them more sensitive towards the nature. For example, Jing Yu, he has an affinity towards water. "Shall we go to the other ces to check?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Let''s go." He said as he jumped down from the roof. However, when hended on the ground, he was as light as a cloud. Fei Xuli and Jing Yu followed behind him. They bypassed the yellow police line and walked towards the car parked on the side.


    Fei Xuli opened the door and Hao Baiyun and Jing Yu went inside while he went to the driver''s seat and started the car. "What should we do about those two?" he asked as their car left. He looked at the rearview mirror and saw the two figures on the roof of the building not far the gym are gone.


    "Ignore them." Hao Baiyun answered.


    Jing Yu was about to turn his head back when Hao Baiyun hit his head with his fan. "Ow." He expressionlessly cried.


    Hao Baiyun sighed while Fei Xuli smiled. "What do you think they are nning to do?" he asked.


    "Whatever it is ¨C " Hao Baiyun said. " ¨C the Supernatural Department is an independent organization. We don''t live for the others'' interests, but ourselves''." He told them. He single-handedly created the Supernatural Department to amuse himself using his family''s money which he righteously inherited. Fei Xuli, Jing Yu and the other members of the Supernatural Department are the people he met and picked up. It''s as if there''s a thread connecting them all to each other, making them a big family.


    Thus, he won''t let the government use the Supernatural Department by teaming up with the Ability Users'' Department to forsake their life in whatever big matter that''s currently going on right now. The Supernatural Department is the only family he has left.


    If they''d try make a mess with his family, they''ll pay in hell.


    Normal World, S City.


    "Even Jack¡­!" Huo Ling eximed in shock when he and Yi Bing saw the news broadcasted in the TV above the building about the group suicide of Jack and his aplices. "What on earth is¡­ huh?" he muttered when he saw someone familiar sitting at the backseat of the taxi that passed by. The direction the taxi going to is¡­ "Did I see wrong?" he muttered.


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked when he heard Huo Ling spoke.


    "No¡­ I think I''m just mistaken." Huo Ling said as his brows knit.


    "With what?" Yi Bing asked.


    "I think¡­ I saw¡­ Zhu Min''s mother." Huo Ling said. "But, she should be in the hospital still recuperating¡­" he said.


    "You didn''t see wrong." Yi Bing said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling looked at him.


    "I also saw her." Yi Bing told him. "She''s in the taxi and is going towards the S City police station." He said.


    "¡­" why didn''t you tell me, then? Huo Ling thought and fought the urge to yell at Yi Bing.


    Seeing the familiar expression of Huo Ling holding back his temper like when they were in the Stable World, Yi Bing smiled. "Let''s go. Something big is going to happen." He told him.


    "What?" Huo Ling''s attention immediately was caught by what Yi Bing had said. "What do you mean, something big will happen?" he asked as he followed behind Yi Bing.


    "Grim reapers don''t have the power to foresee the future." Yi Bing said. "But, angels do have." He said. "Us, grim reapers, can only arrive ahead of one''s time of death to fetch them since the god of heaven gave us the Calendar of Death based from the Wheel of Fate." He exined. "Our Death Note is both derived from the Wheel of Fate and the Calendar of Death." He added and showed Huo Ling the Death Note.


    Huo Ling''s eyes immediately turned into circles after he heard the familiar yet also became unfamiliar words. He knew the words, yet when being grouped with the other words they then be iprehensible.


    "We only knew something''sing, but don''t know what exactly it is."

 Chapter 112 - Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Commotion</h4>


    "It''s like watching a trailer of a movie. But, the angels already finished watching the movie." Yi Bing added as he teleported them outside the police station and they saw arge group of reporters. "We only foreshadow. But the angels can foresee." He exined. "We are in the dark, while they''re in the light." He added.


    Huo Ling secretly rolled his eyes and ignored Yi Bing''s exnation. He''s still pissed he yed him earlier. He just focused his attention on themotion outside the police station. He''s looking for Zhu Min''s mother.


    How can Yi Bing not understand Huo Ling''s expression? He''s very familiar with it since the Stable World.. He held back his smile to not piss Huo Ling more. "If I have told you about Zhu Min''s mother going here, what will you do? Stop her?" he asked. "You still can''t do anything ¨C like now, since you''re just a soul." He told him.


    Huo Ling stopped what he was doing. "I can''t do anything?" he stared at him, wide-eyed.


    "You want to stop her from whatever she''s going to do, but you can''t." Yi Bing said. "I can, but I don''t want to stop her." He told him.


    Huo Ling gaped at him. "You can?!" he eximed.


    "Yes. But I don''t want to. It''s not part of my tasks ¨C " Yi Bing said and stared at Huo Ling. " ¨C our actions are limited. There are restrictions." He told him. "And, even if I would, but ¨C " he said and looked inside the police station when they heard a scream.


    Huo Ling''s pupils shrank and he immediately passed through the walls and flew to where the scream came from. Only for him to freeze when he saw a knife was stuck at Rong Zhe''s shoulder and his shoulder was bleeding while the police officers who were dumbfounded finally reacted and subdued Zhu Min''s mother.


    "You bastard! If it weren''t for you, my daughter wouldn''t suffer like this!" Zhu Min''s mother shrieked as she murderously red at Rong Zhe. "If she hadn''t met you¡­ if you didn''t force yourself into her!!!" she added as she struggled from the police officers'' hold.


    Meanwhile, the shocked and horrified Rong Zhe wailed in pain while some officers treated his wound with first air after they already contacted the doctors.


    "Where the hell did shee from?!" the police officers were puzzled as they looked at each other.


    "Ah Zhe!" Xu Ke and Lu Ming cried out from inside their cell while Su Lin was mortified. Rong Zhe asked a police officer to open his cell since he will go to thefort room. However, Zhu Min''s mother suddenly appeared and struck him with a knife!


    "What was that?!" the reporters outside the station asked and tried to peer inside more. However, the police officers all pushed them back outside when they tried to step inside the station. Fortunately, the prison cells are at the back of the station so no one can hear clearly what Zhu Min''s mother was yelling. They an only hear her and Rong Zhe''s cries.


    The ringing of the phones in the background is simultaneous as their station was contacted by different mediapanies to inquire about the incident with Ye Ting and Jack, and their death. Everything is too chaotic.


    "Threaten the east and strike the west¡­" Huo Ling muttered. Zhu Min''s mother used themotioning from the reporters that swarmed outside the station and other matters that diverted the police officers'' attention to slip inside and attack Rong Zhe. "The question is ¨C " he said and turned to Yi Bing who had appeared beside him.


    "How did she enter?" Yi Bing said, continuing Huo Ling''s sentence. "It''s as if this was already nned to happen." He looked at Rong Zhe who fainted in pain. His blood mixed with his tears and snot.


    "Now that I think about it, everything''s happening in session." Huo Ling was aghast. "My death¡­ what happened to my friends¡­" he said before his brows knitted. "But, how about what happened to Zhu Min, then?" he asked. "If there''s one person who are doing this, how can he predict what will happen¡­ and ¨C " he froze. " ¨C it was him who killed me¡­ and not my friends?" his eyes widened in shock. Everything had started when he died.


    "Not prediction." Yi Bing said. "But, I think, he''s very patient to n all these for a long time." He told Huo Ling as they watched Rong Zhe be taken away by the ambnce while Zhu Min''s mother had been injected by a sedative.


    "So, I was intentionally killed?!" Huo Ling said with widened eyes. "I was killed¡­" he murmured.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a while before an idea struck in his mind. He opened his holographic watch and sent a message to Sha Jiu.


    0001: Can you make a device that can measure a soul''s emotion?


    9999: What?!


    0001: I am an obtuse grim reaper. I don''t know how to understand a soul''s emotion.


    999: at least you''re aware¡­


    0001: so, can you?


    9999: I''ll try. Hai Ba and I are still busy making babies.


    0001: ¡­ you''re serious?


    9999: we are mass producing Anji!


    0001: oh.


    He really was shocked for a second. He forgot that Sha Jiu values his creations as his children, thus calling them his ''babies''. Grim reapers can''t reproduce, of course. Because they were specifically born.


    Huo Ling saw Yi Bing was staring at him with a profound gaze. "¡­ what?" he asked. "Your gaze¡­ it''s creepy." He told him and frowned.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. This is familiar¡­ he thought. He''s pissed, right? He remembered Huo Ling''s expression during their first meeting. "You''ve finally shown your true colors." He told him.


    "What?"


    "You''ve lived as a perfect person, but your life isn''t perfect." He said.


    "What are you talking about?!" Huo Ling asked. He began to get mad at Yi Bing now. I didn''t know he''s this irritating! He thought as he red at him.


    "You wanted to please others to also please yourself, since the happiness of others is also your happiness. But, that''s not true." Yi Bing said as he looked at Huo Ling''s friends inside their cell. "What you actually wanted is for someone to truly understand you." He said before he turned to Huo Ling who had a stupefied expression. "You were never pleased yourself. Huo Ling, you''re also a superficial person." He told him.


    S City General Hospital.


    "We''ve been attacked at our blind spot. Zhu Min''s mother wasn''t a threat before, but now became the biggest threat in Rong Zhe''s life. You and Xiao Xie closely watch Ye Tong and Zhu Min. Have another officer to watch Zhu Min''s younger brother, just in case."


    "Yes, chief." Song Mingfan answered before he ended the call. "Xiao Xie." He called when Xiao Xie answered.


    "I heard. Ke-ge had just called me the station is bombarded by the media." Xiao Xie said. He''s referring to Ke Congyi. "Jiang-ge is holding against them. Xue-ge is closely watching Su Lin, Xu Ke and Lu Ming in the interrogation room while Zhang-ge apanied Rong Zhe to the hospital." He exined. "Mingfan¡­ do you think someone hates our station thus they''re attacking us?" he asked.


    "You''re thinking too much." Song Mingfan told Xiao Xie. "Just closely watch Ye Tong. She might escape like Zhu Min''s mother." He told him.


    "Yes." Xiao Xie answered and ended the call.


    Song Mingfan had just lowered his phone when he heard footsteps. He turned and saw Zheng Dongming. "Sir." He called.


    Zheng Dongming smiled and raised the basket filled with fruits he''s holding. "I came to visit Zhu Min and want to talk with her mother." He exined.


    Song Mingfan remembered this good-natured old man. He tried to visit before. "Sorry, sir. But, Mrs. Zhu isn''t around." He told him.


    "Is that so¡­" Zheng Dongming sighed. "How is Zhu Min?" he asked.


    "Her vital signs finally stabilized." Song Mingfan answered.


    "That''s good to hear." Zheng Dongming smiled in relief. "May I ask when can Mrs. Zhue back?" he asked.


    Song Mingfan shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered.


    Zheng Dongming''s shoulder fell. "That''s a pity." He said then gave the fruits basket to Song Mingfan. "Can you give this to Zhu Min? I am hoping for her recovery." He said.


    Song Mingfan nodded and took the basket. "Yes." He answered.


    "Thank you." Zheng Dongming told him. "I''ll be taking my leave first." He said before he left.


    Song Mingfan looked at Zheng Dongming as he left. His hands on his back. Then, Song Mingfan went inside Zhu Min''s room and ced the fruits basket on the bedside table before he went back outside.


    S City Police Station.


    Gu Xingfeng watched Jiang Xinduo from the monitor as his adjutant calmly faced the reporters while smartly dodging their questions. Then, he turned to the monitor which shows Xue Liping with Xu Ke, Lu Ming and Su Lin. Ke Congyi has been checking their CCTV videos and looking for the areas where could Zhu Min''s mother have entered the station. Zhang Bao has sent him a message that Rong Zhe''s condition isn''t fatal since their fellow officers had reacted in time.


    "Who is it¡­?" he muttered through his gritted teeth. "Who the hell is messing with us?!" he asked.


    Just then, Hao Baiyun eximed. "Xing-ge!" he called. "I''ve found something!" he said. "There''s one case that was strange!" he told him.


    Gu Xingfeng turned and saw Hao Baiyun raised a folder. The name of the folder is ''X City''s Train Case''.

 Chapter 113 - Lead

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Lead</h4>


    Gu Xingfeng took the folder and read what''s inside.


    Hao Baiyun sat and poured him tea, totally ignoring what was happening outside the office. "I also remembered this incident. A decade ago, the X City made a train station. However, people often be confused." He started. "The X City train station''s trains'' route doesn''t help since their route is mostly secluded. Thus, public assault began." He said and handed Gu Xingfeng a cup of tea. "The train station received manyints, and it was forced to shut down. However, there''s someone who reported a girl was raped." He looked at Gu Xingfeng with a grave face. "But, nobody believed him and no one came out to testify his words. Thus, this was forgotten.." He finished.


    "You''re saying¡­" Gu Xingfeng said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "It must be this." He said.


    "Xiao Yun, good job!" Gu Xingfeng said and kissed his husband before he picked up the phone to contact the X City''s police station.


    "Hello? Gu Xingfeng?" Liu Xi, the chief of the X City''s police station, answered.


    "Liu Xi. Do you remember the train case in your city ten years ago?" Gu Xingfeng immediately asked.


    "Yes. Why?" Liu Xi asked.


    "I have a case that might be connected to that train case." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    "Oh, right. I''ve watched the recent happenings in your city earlier. You had your hands full." Liu Xi with sympathy. "What do you want to know about the train case?" he asked.


    "About the rape report." Gu Xingfeng directly answered. "Who is the victim and who is her family?" he asked.


    "There''s a report, but that was shelved." Liu Xi honestly answered.


    It''s as Xiao Yun said. Gu Xingfeng thought and he nced at Hao Baiyun. "Why was it shelved?" he asked. "I''ve read from the report. There''s no one to testify the witness'' words." He told him.


    "You''re right." Liu Xi said. "However, it''s not only that." He told him. "The witness is a teenager with an eye problem. The people said he must have just been mistaking things." He exined.


    "What?" Gu Xingfeng was shocked.


    "Yes." Liu Xi said. "They have confirmed the teenager has an eye problem even he isn''t aware. Thus, they invalidated his im." He exined. "And, as you know, no one stood to testify his im." He added.


    Gu Xingfeng gritted his teeth. "Are there no cameras on the trains?" he asked.


    "The X Station was just newly-built. There are no cameras." Liu Xi said and sighed. "But, their train station have one." He told him. "We found nothing strange though." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng felt his head ached. "What about the witness? What happened to him? Can you give me his name?" he asked.


    "Since he is a minor, we didn''t ask his name." Liu Xi said. "However, when we contacted him again to confirm his im, he denied it. Thus, we dropped the matter." He exined.


    "You''re too careless." Gu Xingfeng sighed. "Do you know where is this child now?" he asked.


    "I''ll try finding him again." Liu Xi said.


    "Thanks." Gu Xingfeng said. "How about the CEO of the train station?" he asked.


    "Him? Well, he¡­ fck." Liu Xi suddenly cursed.


    "Liu Xi? What happened?" Gu Xingfeng asked. He heard a loud noise from the background.


    "Shit¡­ Gu Xingfeng, what the hell is going on?!" Liu Xi asked in anger.


    "Why? What happened?!" Gu Xingfeng asked. Hao Baiyun was startled.


    "You just asked and the person''spany building exploded! God!" Liu Xi eximed.


    "What?!" Gu Xingfeng was shocked, too. "What the hell¡­" he muttered.


    "Yes! It''s really ''what the hell''!" Liu Xi said as he ended the call. Then, he called Gu Xingfeng using his mobile phone. "Gu Xingfeng! What do you know?!" he asked in anger as he dashed out of his office and signed his subordinates to go to the explosion while he zipped his jacket.


    "Liu Xi¡­" Gu Xingfeng nced at Hao Baiyun. "The recent happenings in my city¡­ I suspect it is connected to the train case." He told him.


    Liu Xi paused in his steps. "What?!" he was shocked. "Tell me everything!" he said as he boarded the police car and they drove to the ce where the explosion happened.


    Gu Xingfeng started to exin in a helpless tone while Hao Baiyun listened. "So¡­ these all¡­ I suspect the mastermind is rted to the train case in your city." He finished.


    "¡­ fck." Liu Xi suddenly cursed.


    "What?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "You just reminded me¡­" Liu Xi said. "Ten years ago, there''s also a serial murder case." He said.


    "What?"


    "However, the deaths are diverse." Liu Xi said. "Thus, we thought the deaths aren''t rted to each other. But, now that I think about it¡­" he said.


    "Liu Xi¡­" Gu Xingfeng called.


    "I really have to find this witness again!" Liu Xi frowned. "Gu Xingfeng." He called.


    "What?"


    "Ten years ago, I was just a helpless police officer. I can''t do anything with what''s happening around me since I was walking on a thin ice." Liu Xi said. "Now, I''ve be a chief. The cases I find suspicious before, like the train case and the serial murder case¡­" he sighed. "You take care, buddy. Don''t die, or your Xiao Yun will be sad." He told him before he ended the call.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent as he stared at his phone. "Liu Xi¡­"


    "What did he say?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at his husband and smiled before he hugged him tight. "He told me to always tell you that I love you." He answered.


    X City.


    "Geez¡­ this is¡­" Liu Xi muttered as he clicked his tongue while shaking his head. The whole building is on fire.


    "NOOOO!!!" a woman screamed. The onlookers were also panicking.


    Liu Xi immediately turned and was shocked to see the employees of the burning building are all outside! "What¡­" he said.


    "Chief!" a police officer called and he was holding a women''s phone. "We''ve found something strange¡­" he said and gave Liu Xi the phone. "The CEO all sent his employees a message saying that there''ll be a fire drill, thus, everyone is outside." He exined.


    Liu Xi read the message. "Where''s their CEO?" he asked.


    "That¡­ we still haven''t found him¡­" the officer answered.


    Liu Xi''s eyes widened. "It couldn''t be - ?!" he said and they immediately looked up.


    "AAAAH!!! BOSS!!!" the employees screamed when they saw on the rooftop, the CEO was frantically waving his hands and shouting.


    "This is¡­!" the police office eximed.


    "Call for the helicopters!" Liu Xi ordered.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Xi pulled an employee. "Is your bossmitting suicide or what?!" he asked.


    The employee was scared. "No¡­ no! I don''t know!" he said.


    "Chief! I''ve already called for helicopters. Also, I found the secretary." The police officer said and pushed the woman crying.


    "What is your CEO nning?!" Liu Xi asked her.


    "O-our¡­ our boss wouldn''t daremit suicide¡­" she said.


    "Then, what''s with this message?!" Liu Xi asked.


    "I don''t know!" she answered. "Boss is about to sign a big deal. How can hemit suicide?!" she asked.


    Liu Xi was shocked. "Then¡­ he ¨C " he said and turned, only to see the CEO was finally caught by fire. He was asking for help? He thought.


    "AAAAAAH!!!" the people screamed and looked away when the CEO''s body in mes fell from the building. "AAAAAAAAAH!" they cried when they saw the body hit the ground and blood sttered all over while the body is still burning.


    Liu Xi stared in shock when, suddenly, his eyes caught someone. Using the chance everyone was still in shock, he pushed through the crowd and followed the person that''s about to leave. "Wait!" he called and grabbed his arm. Fortunately, the person is slow. Or, was he not escaping at all? He thought as he suspiciously looked at the young man who slowly turned to him. "Who are you?" he asked. "What are you doing here? Why are you leaving now?" he suspiciously looked at him. "Do you know something about the incident just now?" he added.


    "Will you bring me to the police station?" the young man asked.


    Liu Xi was taken aback. "¡­ you want to get caught?" he asked. Was he the culprit? He thought. "You really know something?!" he said.


    The young man stared at him before he lowered his gaze. "Inspector Liu really can''t remember me." he said and pulled his arm.


    "What?" Liu Xi was confused.


    "I am that child whose words you discredited." The young man told him.


    Liu Xi stared at him for a long while until he finally realized it. His eyes widened. "You survived?!" he eximed in shock.


    Now, it was the young man''s turn to be confused. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Liu Xi looked at the young man from head to feet. Then, he sighed in relief when he saw he looked well. "Thank god you were safe. How is your elder brother?" he asked.


    "What are you¡­"


    Liu Xi smiled and patted the young man''s head. "Don''t worry." He told him. "I''ve already arrested those traffickers who tried to sold you and your elder brother after you escaped from them." He said.


    The young man''s eyes slowly widened as he stared at Liu Xi in disbelief.


    Liu was still feeling ted after he finally found him, thus, he didn''t see the young man''s eyes reddened and were filled with tears. "Oh, right." He said when he remembered something. He reached for his gun''s case on his belt. "I wonder why I always feel I have to carry these sses¡­ now, I know. I was about to give this to you." He said and took out the ss case and handed it to the young man.


    However, the young man suddenly pulled him down and kissed him.

 Chapter 114 - Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Mastermind</h4>


    "So, you''re saying, you''ve found the witness but he kissed you?" Gu Xingfeng said when Liu Xi called him.


    "¡­ yes." Liu Xi said and looked at the young man who was rubbing his head after Liu Xi hit him.


    "¡­" Gu Xingfeng felt speechless. "How is he now?" he asked.


    "I''m going to take him to the station with me and ask him about the incident today." Liu Xi answered and looked at the handcuff on their hands. "I feel like he knows something." He said and frowned.


    "I thought you were bullying me before and making fun of me because of my poor eyesight." The young man said.. "I felt ashamed after I was told a liar. I hated you." He looked at Liu Xi. "Then, the parents my elder brother and I knew were actually traffickers. We escaped. I really felt worst." He said. "You actually looked for me, and even saved me and my elder brother from being chased." He said and smiled brightly at Liu Xi.


    Liu Xi''s brow twitched. Actually, he didn''t think much about it before. He only noticed a teenager in the public conference held by the CEO of the X City train station after receiving manyints. He yelled that someone was raped and he attracted a lot of attention. He immediately pulled him away but noticed the teenager''s eyes were unfocused, so he mindlessly asked him if he was feeling well and if he is nearsighted. He didn''t think it will discredit the teenager. He left to take his spare eyesses, only to return and saw the teenager was gone.


    Then, the chief at that time asked them to find the teenager to confirm the teenager''s allegations, only to go back empty-handed since they didn''t see the teenager. Only the teenager''s ''parents'' faced them and said the teenager was just confused. He felt the ''parents'' were suspicious so he went back again, only to hear them yelling at each other that the ''goods'' were gone. He found out they were child traffickers and immediately arrested them two. After he sent them to the station, he looked for the teenager but he never had seen him again. Starting then, it became a habit of him to bring the eyesses.


    The young man saw him reminiscing and he chuckled. "You cared for me," he said.


    Liu Xi''s eyes widened. "I didn''t!" he answered.


    "You did. Or else, you wouldn''t bring your spare eyesses with you." The young man teased him.


    A vein popped in Liu Xi''s forehead. "I bring my spare in case my eyesses broke. My work is dangerous." He exined.


    The young man just smiled and didn''t speak. Liu Xi felt ticked. "¡­ if you want to flirt, do it when you''re not calling me." Gu Xingfeng spoke from the other line.


    Liu Xi''s face darkened. He forgot the call is still ongoing. He immediately ended it. "Hey." He called. "Did you or did you notmit this crime?" he asked and pointed the burnt building. The police officers finally had quelled the crowd and had things under their control.


    "I didn''t." the young man answered.


    "Really?" Liu Xi suspiciously looked at him.


    "Yes." The young man answered.


    Liu Xi''s brows raised and he pursed his lips when he remembered the surprise kiss earlier. "Why did you kiss me?" he asked.


    "I like you." The young man answered.


    "You said you hated me." Liu Xi reminded him.


    "But, I also like you." The young man looked at him. "You see, I only thought I hate you since my feelings were hurt." He exined.


    Liu Xi''s brows knitted. "What do you like about me?" he asked. "I did nothing special." He told him.


    "You did." The young man said. "You''re the only one who looked at me with honest eyes that''re filled with respect." He told him. "That''s why I was hurt when I thought you''re like them after you discredited me in the public." He exined.


    Liu Xi fell silent. "That''s all?" he said.


    "I like you more now, after I found out that you actually just cared for me and that you saved me and my brother." The young man smiled.


    Liu Xi frowned. He has nothing against homosexuals. However ¨C "If you want to start a rtionship with me, you''ll just be wasting your time." He told him. "I don''t have ns in being in a rtionship. My work is dangerous, too, and I can be killed at any time ¨C " he exined.


    "Don''t say that." The young man said.


    "Huh?"


    "You won''t die." The young man said and looked at him. His tears are falling. "You won''t die." He said as he cupped his face and kissed him again.


    Liu Xi''s eyes widened and he immediately tried to push the young man. However, the young man didn''t budge. Liu Xi raised his hand and was about to knock him out when he heard him sobbed. He stared at him and saw his tear-filled eyes. He suddenly felt something tugged the bottom of his heart. His hand that was on the young man''s nape moved ¨C no to knock him out, but to pull his head closer to him and deepened their kiss.


    Ah¡­ whatever. He thought and smiled as he wiped the young man''s tears. Maybe I really had cared for him, as what he said, after all these years. He thought as he wrapped his arm around the young man''s waist. I''ll just leave these all to fate. He added and closed his eyes.


    He had never felt his chest became this full and close to bursting.


    The police officers who were about to report but saw their chief was romancing with a beautiful young man. "¡­" chief. We had never thought you''re actually this romantic? They sarcastically thought when they saw the two''s handcuffed hands but they''re kissing, and the burnt building in their background.


    S City Police Station.


    "What did Liu Xi say?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "He''ll send me the witness'' statementter." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    "So, there''s really a connection to the train station case?" Hao Baiyun said.


    "He thinks so, too. He said the serial murder case must also be¡­" Gu Xingfeng as he tried to recall something. "The serial murder case happened not long after the train station case." He added.


    Hao Baiyun nodded when he remembered the event. "Their death is really brutal." He said and shivered when he remembered one of the victims in the serial murder case has his skull opened and his brain was floating in the toilet.


    Gu Xingfeng saw Hao Baiyun''s face twisting in disgust and he held his hand to reassure him. Suddenly, his phone rang and he answered it. "Liu Xi ¨C " he called. He was cut off by a loud shriek outside the office. He immediately went out together with Hao Baiyun and saw a female officer was deathly pale. "What happened?!" he asked.


    "C-chief¡­ the hospital called¡­" she said and her hand holding the phone was shaking. "Officer Zhang was stabbed and is in a critical condition. Meanwhile, the suspect Rong Zhe¡­" she said. "He''s dead. He was stabbed." She exined.


    Gu Xingfeng was stunned. At the same time, he heard Liu Xi''s voice from his phone.


    "Gu Xingfeng. There really was a girl that was raped in the train." Liu Xi said. "Her name is Shang Mi. However, her father''s name is not known." He exined. "Shang Mi hadmitted suicide, but before she died, she had drawn the face of the people who were on the train. The one whomitted the serial murder case, and exploded the X City''s train station''s CEO''s building, eventually killing him, is Shang Mi''s father." He told him.


    "Who is he? Who is Shang Mi''s father?!" Gu Xingfeng immediately asked. "How did the witness know this?" he asked.


    "Because he had a contact with Shang Mi''s father." Liu Xi answered.


    "What?!"


    "Shang Mi''s father was gratified since he had finally connected the dots of what happened to his daughter." Liu Xi exined. "Thus, he spared him." He said.


    "Liu Xi. Are you sure this witness isn''t Shang Mi''s father''s aplice?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "No." Liu Xi decisively said. "Since he''s your subordinate''s younger brother ¨C " he said. " ¨C Zhang Su. His elder brother is Zhang Bao." He told him. "Zhang Su is a senior student in Tsuting University, where Huo Ling, Xu Ke, Lu Ming, Su Lin, Ye Ting, Rong Zhe and Zhu Min are studying." He exined.


    "What?!" Gu Xingfeng said and looked at the female officer who answered the hospital''s call. "Why is he there?!" he asked.


    "Because he wanted to confirm something." Liu Xi answered.


    "Confirm what?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Confirm is he will be targeted next by Shang Mi''s father." Liu Xi answered.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The CEO dying is the signal of Shang Mi''s father to Zhang Su to kill him ¨C the witness." Liu Xi answered before he paused. "Gu Xingfeng. The Tsuting University''s students being killed one by one¡­ I think¡­" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately caught his meaning. "You think they are also in the train station at that time?" he asked.


    "No." a voice answered. "They are definitely in the train station at that time." Zhang Su said.

 Chapter 115 - Ignorance

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Ignorance</h4>


    "Zhang Su?" Gu Xingfeng called.


    "I am, chief Gu." Zhang Su answered through Liu Xi''s phone. "How is my elder brother?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng froze. "¡­ he was stabbed." He answered. "He''s in a critical condition. I''m sorry." He told him.


    "It''s fine. My elder brother is strong, or else he won''t be a policeman.." Zhang Su said. "The reason why I had spoken just now after all the years is because Shang Mi''s father have me and my elder brother his wealth so we can live." He exined. "Ten years of my silence is my gratitude to him." He said.


    "How about the Tsuting University students?" Gu Xingfeng asked. "And Huo Ling?" he added.


    "I don''t know why he killed Huo Ling. But, I know Lu Ming." Zhang Su said. "Lu Ming is sitting across me and had his earphones on. However, he clearly saw those people dragged Shang Mi away to the back of the train." He exined. "Maybe Lu Ming doesn''t remember this." He added.


    "Thank you." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Gu Xingfeng." Liu Xi called. "I''ll protect Zhang Su. You arrest the culprit. He has more targets there than you." He told him before he ended the call.


    "Ah Ming is¡­" Hao Baiyun said after he heard their conversation.


    "Xiao Yun¡­" Gu Xingfeng called. "Ten years ago, Lu Ming is just thirteen or fourteen. With the way he was raised by his parents, he might not know what was happening before." He exined.


    Hao Baiyun sighed in guilt. "Just because of his ignorance¡­" he closed his eyes tight.


    Gu Xingfeng hugged him tight tofort him. "Call Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan to send the others there immediately." He said. Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan were in the same hospital. "Send some of the officers to the hospital and inquire from the doctors what happened. Send the forensic team to check Rong Zhe''s corpse. Tell the hospital staff not to move anything in the scene of the crime." He instructed.


    "Yes, sir!" the police officers immediately moved.


    "Chief." Jiang Xinduo called.


    "I thought you''re still holding the media?" he asked.


    Jiang Xinduo''s brows knitted. "This is what I am puzzled." He said. "They juste and go." He told him.


    "¡­ a smokescreen?" Gu Xingfeng said as his eyes sharpened.


    Jiang Xinduo nodded. "Yes. The media has just left." He said and nced at the entrance of the station.


    "Be alert!" Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Xing-ge¡­" Hao Baiyun called. He held Gu Xingfeng''s hands tight when he suddenly felt nervous.


    "Tell Xiao Xue not to let Su Lin, Lu Ming and Xu Ke out!" Gu Xingfeng told Jiang Xinduo.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xinduo answered and immediately called Xue Liping to ry the order.


    "Xiao Ke!" Gu Xingfeng called.


    "Chief!" Ke Congyi cried. "Rong Zhe''s death was in the news!" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng''s lips were pressed into a thin line as he held his temper. "Let them feast all they want. They left ¨C " he said before he froze. His eyes widened and he sharply turned to Jiang Xinduo who also had realized it. "Tell Song Mingfan to watch Zhu Min!" he yelled.


    "Y-yes!" Ke Congyi answered and immediately called Song Mingfan. "Xiao Song! Go back to where Zhu Min is now! The culprit is ¨C "


    BOOM! They heard an explosion from the other line. Hao Baiyun''s eyes are wide in shock. "No way¡­" he muttered as they were enveloped by silence.


    Suddenly, the TV screen in the station yed a sh news. One is Rong Zhe''s death, and the other is ¨C "Just now, the S City General Hospital''s inpatient''s department has exploded ¨C " the newscaster said.


    Their face paled as they stared at the smoking hospital in the screen. Their eyes are bloodshot because of horror. For every step they take, the enemy is already ten steps ahead. "Xiao Jiang!" Gu Xingfeng''s voice woke them up.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xinduo immediately called Xue Liping. "How''re the three students?!" he immediately changed his address.


    "We''re still inside. We''ve just seen the news." Xue Liping said. His voice is grave. "Everything is locked. The windows, the doors. There''s no ess panel in the ceiling for the culprit to go through." He exined and nced at Su Lin, Xu Ke and Lu Ming who were huddling in the corner. "I''ll keep them safe." He told them.


    Jiang Xinduo sighed in relief and he ended the call. He looked at Gu Xingfeng. "Chief." He called.


    "Xiao Jiang. You go to the hospital and immediately send me a report about everyone''s condition." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xinduo answered and immediately left.


    Gu Xingfeng called Liu Xi again. "Did he also use a time bomb?" he asked.


    "Yes." Liu Xi answered. "He also used one in the S City General Hospital?" he said.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    Liu Xi sighed. "He''s a terrorist." He joked, but his voice immediately returned serious. "Rong Zhe is dead. Zhu Min also died. Who do you think will be next?" he asked him before he paused. "I can also be in his target list. After all, I was the first to discredit the witness'' allegation." He said and looked at Zhang Su.


    "We can die together." Zhang Su told Liu Xi.


    Liu Xi doesn''t know whether tough or cry. "You heard him." He told Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed. "I already told you. Don''t flirt when I''m still listening." He told him before he ended the call.


    "Xing-ge¡­" Hao Baiyun called and held Gu Xingfeng''s hands tighter. He''s afraid.


    Gu Xingfeng squeezed his hands to reassure him before he turned to Ke Congyi who''s waiting for his next order. "Search Shang Mi''s history." He told him.


    "Yes, chief!" Ke Congyi answered.


    "This Shang Mi¡­ is she¡­" Hao Baiyun looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    "Yes. She''s the victim of the train station in X City that closed ten years ago due to lots ofints and the route being too secluded." Gu Xingfeng said. "Her father is likely the one who did all of these." He exined.


    Ke Congyi coldly sweated when he heard Gu Xingfeng''s exnation. My god! He eximed as he diligently searched about the news together with the technical team. Suddenly, his eyes widened in shock by what they found. "Oh, my god!" he eximed.


    "What is it?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Chief¡­" Ke Congyi called. "Shang Mi is rted to Huo Ling!" he said. "They are childhood sweethearts!" he added.


    Huo Ling, who had walked out earlier after hearing Yi Bing''s usations of him, was picking the grass in the yground where he went to earlier. "Stupid Yi Bing!" he muttered as he gritted his teeth.


    "Stop acting like a child." Yi Bing, who immediately followed him out of worry, said. "Your pride was hurt after I pointed out your mistake since, deeply, you are a proud person despite being described as ''perfect'' by the other people." He exined. "You are also stubborn, thus you won''t listen to me." he added.


    Huo Ling froze before he turned to Yi Bing and re at him. "Yi! Bing!" he called. "You''re very irritating!" he told him.


    Yi Bing didn''t dareugh when he saw Huo Ling''s angry expression. Even if they''re in another world, yet his expressions wouldn''t change.


    He was about to tease him again when they heard a loud explosion. They turned, only to see the S City''s general hospital is burning! "No way... Ah Zhe!" Huo Ling cried and flew towards the direction of the hospital.


    Yi Bing immediately caught the tail of Huo Ling''s soul. Before Huo Ling could speak, he teleported them to the hospital. "Everything is a mess." He muttered when he saw the inside of the inpatient department hospital is ame.


    "Mingfan! Mingfan!" Xiao Xie called through the mes.


    "Officer Xiao!!!" the police officers behind him called. However, Xiao Xie ran through the mes.


    Yi Bing saw the ceiling was about to fall on Xiao Xie. He waved his hand and the ceiling stopped. Xiao Xie didn''t notice it as he continued to ran through the mes.


    "You can be kind." Huo Ling told Yi Bing as they watched Xiao Xie pass by them, trying to find Song Mingfan.


    "Their thread of fate cannot end here." Yi Bing said. "Have you found Rong Zhe''s soul?" he asked.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "We also have to find Ah Ting''s." he said as he looked around.


    "Huh? Senior Yi!" they heard a voice behind them called. If they can see them, then it must be ¨C


    "Jiu Ye." Yi Bing called when he saw his junior in the Afterlife Department. He had met him in the Pathway of the Clouds.


    Jiu Yeughed and shyly scratched the back of his head. "Senior, you still remember me¡­" he sheepishly grinned.


    "Are you here to fetch a soul?" Yi Bing asked.


    Jiu Ye nodded. "Yes! I''m going to fetch someone named ''Rong Zhe''." He said. "My fellow junior fetched Zhu Min''s soul just now¡­" his voice trailed off when he saw Huo Ling. "Aren''t you senior''s assignment whom he had sent off in the Pathway of the Clouds?" he said.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 116 - Illness

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Illness</h4>


    "What do you mean?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Jiu Ye in puzzlement. ck clothes and carrying a suitcase like Yi Bing, as well as he can see them¡­ of course, Jiu Ye is a grim reaper. "''sent off''? ''Pathway of the Clouds''¡­" he said and looked at Yi Bing.


    Jiu Ye also nced at Yi Bing. Seeing Yi Bing not speaking, he treated it as Yi Bing''s permission for him to get acquainted with Huo Ling. He smiled as he reached his hand out to Huo Ling. "Hi. I''m Afterlife Department''s grim reaper, 9910. You can call me ''Jiu Ye''." He introduced himself.


    Huo Ling reached Jiu Ye''s hand and was surprised he can touch him. "Hello. I''m Huo Ling.." He said and shook Jiu Ye''s hand before he let go of it. "What do you mean by ''sent off'' earlier? Like a firework?" he asked.


    Jiu Yeughed. He nced at Yi Bing again before he spoke. "No. I meant, he sent you to your reincarnation." He answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "You mean¡­" he said and slowly turned to Yi Bing.


    "Yes." Jiu Ye nodded. "This is one of your reincarnations." He told Huo Ling.


    "¡­ we''ve already met before?" Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered. "This is your third life, and your second reincarnation." He exined.


    Huo Ling was stunned. Jiu Ye noticed the atmosphere had changed. "Erm¡­ senior¡­" he called.


    "You can go now." Yi Bing told him.


    Jiu Ye felt a chill ran down his spine. "Yes!" he answered. He nodded at Huo Ling before he disappeared.


    Silence fell between Huo Ling and Yi Bing who were left. The mes are burning everything around them, yet they don''t feel it. One is a soul and the other is a grim reaper.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Huo Ling asked as he stared at the fire before them.


    "There''s no need to." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he sharply turned to Yi Bing. "''no need to''?!" he eximed.


    "If I''d introduce myself as an acquaintance, would you believe me?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling was about to answer ''yes'' when he froze.


    Yi Bing had seen his reaction. "You''re a smart person. My appearance is already suspicious. My identity is dangerous. If I had told you I''m your acquaintance, you would never believe me." he exined. "Added the fact you''re already very confused about your death, you would neve believe me." he told him again.


    Huo Ling fell silent. He knew Yi Bing is right. "This is my third life." He said when he remembered what Jiu Ye had said. "Did you also do this before?" he asked. He''s referring to his second life when they met again after his death.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling closed his eyes. Yi Bing didn''t tell him that they already met. He felt his soul has sank on the floor, but he didn''t care. "Why?" he asked.


    "Because there''s no need to." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling bitterly smiled as he buried his face on his knees. That''s right. He thought. No need for Yi Bing to introduce himself as his acquaintance, since he knows he will just fall in love with him again. He knew, he must have definitely fallen for Yi Bing before. "I see." He just said.


    Yi Bing''s expression is rigid. He nced at Huo Ling. He''s not mad? He thought in surprise. "Okay." He said and watched as Huo Ling''s soul floated again. "Do you want to see Rong Zhe?" he asked.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "Not anymore. I know Ah Zhe''s in good hands now." He said. Jiu Ye will definitely take good care of Rong Zhe.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Jiu Ye''s apetent grim reaper. I''ll tell Gu Shi to promote him and his friends to be seniors." He said and immediately sent a message. Added the fact that they werecking senior grim reapers right now¡­ "Shall we go find Ye Ting?" he asked.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded. "Do you know where we can find him?" he asked.


    "Souls, after their death, would go to the ces deeply etched in their memories." Yi Bing said. "Which ce is the most memorable to Ye Ting?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted. "Uhm¡­" he muttered. He doesn''t know.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s upset expression and fought the urge tough. He''s like this before ¨C many times. He thought. "Let''s go back to the police station. Maybe his soul might still be around there." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Okay." He answered.


    S City Police Station.


    The telephone rang and Ke Congyi immediately picked it up. "Chief!" a police officer called. "Officers Zhang, Xiao and Song are alive. Officer Zhang is still unconscious including officer Song who had been caught in the explosion. Their condition is critical. If not for officer Xiao saving officer Song, officer Song might have¡­" he said and didn''t continue.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed in relief. "How about Ye Tong?" he asked.


    "Mrs. Ye''s room is far from the explosion." The police officer answered. "The explosive device is yet to be known, but it came from Zhu Min''s room." He exined. "So, Zhu Min is¡­" he said. Zhu Min is dead.


    Gu Xingfeng took a deep breath. "Wait for Zhang Bao and Song Mingfan to wake up. Zhang Bao must have seen the culprit and Song Mingfan might know something." He said.


    "Yes, chief!" the police officer answered. "Also¡­ Mr. Rong has arrived." He added.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent before he sharply inhaled. "I''ll be there." He said before he ended the call.


    "Xing-ge." Hao Baiyun called. "I''ming with you." He told him.


    "No." Gu Xingfeng answered as he wore his jacket. "You''re safer here, okay? And, Lu Ming''s parents mighteter to check on Lu Ming." He told him.


    "¡­ okay." Hao Baiyun lowered his head. "I''m afraid." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng felt all his tiredness and irritation faded away. "I''m also afraid for you." He said and kissed Hao Baiyun''s temple. "So, please stay here until Ie back. This will make me feel assured." He told him as he lets go of Hao Baiyun''s hand and he left the station.


    "Xing-ge¡­" Hao Baiyun called.


    "Madam." Ke Congyi called as he made Hao Baiyun sit on a chair. "You can wait for the chief here." He told him.


    "¡­ okay." Hao Baiyun sighed as he worriedly looked at the entrance where Gu Xingfeng left.


    Stable World, S City.


    "Hah!" Hao Baiyun sharply gasped and he clutched his chest when he felt it''s painful.


    "Young master?!" Fei Xuli and Jing Yu called as they immediately caught Hao Baiyun who copsed. "Young master!" they called as they immediately ced him in the sofa. They had just returned from inspecting the areas where the strange urrences happened.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t answer and just continued breathing to relieve the pain in his chest. He can feel his other self''s worry. Is iting? He thought and closed his eyes. He''s referring to Gu Xingfeng''s death. "Call¡­ Gu Xingfeng ¨C " he told them.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu weren''t surprised. Fei Xuli immediately called Gu Xingfeng while Jing Yu gave Hao Baiyun water. "Chief Gu." Fei Xuli called when the line call connected. "Our young master wishes to see you." He told Gu Xingfeng who''s on the other line.


    Gu Xingfeng was in the X City to see Liu Xi and inquire about the strange phenomenon in the X City. "Did his illness recur?" he asked.


    "Yes." Fei Xuli honestly answered.


    "Stop the car." Gu Xingfeng immediately told Zhang Bao who''s driving.


    Zhang Bao immediately parked the car to the side and watched Gu Xingfeng hurriedly took his wallet and jacket.


    "You go ask Liu Xi in my stead. Tell him something important came up." Gu Xingfeng told Zhang Bao.


    Zhang Bao nodded. "Yes, chief." He answered and started the car, leaving Gu Xingfeng to hail a taxi.


    "I''m on my way there." Gu Xingfeng told Fei Xuli and ended the call. Then, he called the taxi that passed by and hailed it. "Go to S City." He told the driver before he unlocked his phone. There, he saw his wallpaper is Hao Baiyun brightly smiling when he was young. Then, his temperament suddenly changed because of his illness. Not only until recently did he know the cause of Hao Baiyun''s illness, resulting to his frail body. It''s because Hao Baiyun could see a different world in his dreams, but he has to pay the price for having the privilege.


    He was about to call him when his eyes suddenly widened and he dropped his phone. His abdomen suddenly hurt. Like he was stabbed. "Sir?!" the driver was startled when he heard him groaning in pain.


    "Just¡­ continue to drive ¨C " Gu Xingfeng told him as he endured the pain. This pain is nothingpared to what Hao Baiyun is experiencing now. He had to see him immediately!

 Chapter 117 - Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Rejection</h4>


    Normal World, S City General Hospital.


    Everybody was shocked as they looked at Gu Xingfeng''s abdomen being soaked by blood. He was pacifying the angry Rong Si after he heard of his son''s death when Ye Tong suddenly appeared from behind and stabbed him. The police officers immediately apprehended her and the doctors and nurses who ran outside earlier after the explosion had treated Gu Xingfeng with first aid before they brought him to the emergency room.


    "Chief¡­? Chief!" Xiao Xie eximed when he saw Gu Xingfeng was brought inside. Song Mingfan is in the ward and still unconscious while Zhang Bao is still inside the ICU. "What happened to chief?" he asked the police officer following Gu Xingfeng''s stretcher. The other police officers had already taken Ye Tong away while Rong Si continued to grieve.


    "Mr. Ye appeared and stabbed chief with a scalpel." The police officer answered. "However, since he''s wearing a thick jacket, the wound is not deep.." He exined.


    Xiao Xie sighed in relief. First, it was Zhang Bao. Then, there''s Song Mingfan. Now, it''s Gu Xingfeng himself who had gotten into an ident. He rubbed his face with both his palms to calm himself. "Hasten the investigation of the bombing. We can''t have the media dy us again." He told the police officer.


    "Yes!" the police officer answered and left.


    Xiao Xie sighed and watched the nurses cleaned Gu Xingfeng''s wound and then stitched it after.


    S City Police Station.


    The breath Hao Baiyun has been holding finally was released when he heard a police officer''s voice from Ke Congyi''s phone exined what happened to Gu Xingfeng just now. "Is Xing-ge really fine?" he anxiously asked Ke Congyi again.


    "Yes, madam." Ke Congyi nodded.


    Hao Baiyun sighed in relief before he turned to theirputer screen. "You said earlier, Shang Mi and Huo Ling knew each other?" he asked.


    "Yes." Ke Congyi answered. "Shang Mi studied in the same school with Huo Ling when they were young. Thus, she and her father must be acquainted with the Huo family." He exined and he immediately dialed Huo Zichu''s number. "Mrs. Hou." He called when the call finally connected.


    "Yes?" Huo Zichu answered.


    "I''d like to ask if you know a girl named Shang Mi." Ke Congyi immediately said.


    "Shang Mi? Yes. We know her. Why did you ask?" Huo Zichu asked.


    "We suspect Shang Mi''s father is the suspect for the series of crimes that are happening." Ke Congyi honestly answered.


    "What?!" Huo Zichu was shocked. "How can that be!" she said. "He can''t do that!" she told him.


    Ke Congyi''s forehead furrowed. "What do you mean, Mrs. Hou?" he asked.


    "Bucui and Ah Mi are in the America. How can he suddenlymit a crime?!" Huo Zichu asked.


    "What?!" Ke Congyi was shocked. He and Hao Baiyun looked at each other, wide-eyed.


    The technical officers who also heard what Huo Zichu said were also shocked. They suddenly felt a chill ran down their spine and their fingers over their keyboards trembled. One of them even had mistyped a word.


    "Mrs. Hou." Ke Congyi called as he calmed himself. "What do you mean, they''re in America?" he asked.


    "Bucui and Ah Mi had been living in America before after our family moved to the city. It''s more than ten years ago." Huo Zichu said. Before Ke Congyi could speak, she added. "We''ve been in contact with them all these years. So, how can you say Bucui is the onemitting the crimes? Why did you say that?" she asked.


    Ke Congyi and the others were stunned. What?! They thought. They''re also in contact?! Then, what the hell is going on?! They asked themselves. "Mrs. Hou." He called as he cleared his throat when his voice shook. "Please answer my question first. When did youst contact Mr. Shang Bucui?" he asked. "And, Ms. Shang Mi?" he added. He stuttered when he mentioned Shang Mi''s name.


    "Huh? Just a week ago. Before¡­ before. Ah Ling died." Huo Zichu said and her voice shook in sadness.


    Ke Congyi''s face paled in horror and he felt his throat became dry and he gulped. "M-Mrs. Hou. I hope you''d remain calm after what I''m going to tell you." He told her.


    "Yes? What do you mean it''s Bucui who''s the murderer?" she asked in confusion.


    "Mrs. Hou." Ke Congyi said as he took a deep breath. He nced at Hao Baiyun and his fellow officers who were holding their breath before he continued to speak. "10 years ago, something happened to Ms. Shang Mi." he said. "At the X City''s train station, she was raped. Her case had been closed since the witness is a minor who has an eye problem. No one came up to confirm the witness'' im." He exined.


    "WHAT?!" Huo Zichu was shocked. She almost had dropped his phone.


    "Darling, what''s wrong?" Huo Huainan asked when he heard his wife''s voice and he saw her pale face.


    "Darling¡­" Huo Zichu called as her hand holding her phone shook and her tears fell.


    Huo Huainan knew something is wrong and heforted her first before he took over the call. "Who is this? What just happened?" he asked.


    "Mr. Hou!" Ke Congyi called. "This is the S City police station. I called if you know of Mr. Shang Bucui''s whereabouts?" he asked.


    "Why?" Huo Huainan asked and looked at his wife who used his phone to contact Shang Bucui.


    "We suspect that in order to avenge Ms. Shang Mi, he''smitting crimes." Ke Congyi answered and exined to Huo Huainan about what happened to the X City train station.


    "What?!" Huo Huainan eximed. "How can that¡­ if that happened, then it''s already been 10 years! My friend wouldn''t remain silent if Ah Mi was¡­" he said and fought the urge to curse. "Also, Ah Mi and Bucui is in the America. There''s no way he could ¨C " he said and stopped when he heard a loud tter. He turned and saw the stunned expression on Huo Zichu''s face while her phone slipped out of his hand and fell on the floor. "Darling?" he called, then looked at the phone on the floor. There''s an ongoing call. "Bucui¡­?" he called.


    He was answered by aughter. "Huainan." Shang Bucui called. "There''s no need for more suspense. I''m the one who killed that CEO, those bastards, Rong Zhe, Zhu Min¡­ and ¨C " he said. " ¨C Huo Ling." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock before Huo Zichu burst into tears while Huo Huainan loudly cursed. "BUCUI! HOW COULD YOU?!" Huo Huainan exploded as he picked up his wife''s phone with his other hand. "Ah Ling is your godson! How could you?!" he asked.


    However, Shang Bucui justughed. "I didn''t directly kill him. You''ve already heard, right?" he said. "He died by poison. I only gave him the poison, and he''s the one who took it." He exined.


    "BUCUI!!!" Huo Huainan yelled. "Why?! Why would you want for Ah Ling to die?!" he asked as his eyes turned bloodshot while he red at the phone''s screen.


    "''Why?'' Because he rejected my daughter." Shang Bucui answered.


    "What?!"


    "The reason we moved to America is because my Ah Mi suggested it." Shang Bucui said. "I didn''t know your good son rejected her. However, she regretted leaving the country and immediately came back to persuade him. Who would''ve thought¡­" he said. He didn''t need to continue, since Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu already heard about it.


    Ke Congyi, Hao Baiyun and the other police officers who had been listening from the other phone were shocked. "Just because¡­" Huo Huainan muttered under his breath.


    "''just because my son rejected her, he was killed?'', was what you wanted to say, right?" Shang Bucuiughed. "If he didn''t reject my daughter, my daughter wouldn''t be hurt and suggest for us to move to America, then go back here for him." He said. "It''s a butterfly effect. No matter how small your action is, but it can have a big effect. Just like what happened to my daughter." He exined. "If this happened to your son, what would you feel?" he asked them before he ended the call.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu hugged and cried at each other. "Ah Ling¡­" they cried.


    Ke Congyi and the others sighed in pity. Just because of a small decision¡­ they thought. "Mr. Hou. Mrs. Hou. May I know where is Mr. Shang currently living?" he asked.


    "We thought, all this time, he''s in America with Ah Mi. We just knew he''s actually in the country. Do you still expect for us to know his whereabouts?!" Huo Huainan asked. His voice filled with anger before he ended the call.


    Ke Congyi and the others fell silent before he sighed. "Go call officer Xiao and exin to him the situation. Call office Xue to not let any of Su Lin, Xu Ke and Lu Ming leave the ce where they are." He said. "The others, find any information about Shang Bucui and look for him." He added.


    "Yes!" the officers answered and moved.

 Chapter 118 - Entanglement

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Entanglement</h4>


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing found Ye Ting crouching under the bench while Jack was staring at him. "Why is Jack here?!" Huo Ling cried in rm. He was about to run to Ye Ting when Yi Bing stopped him.


    "Calm down." Yi Bing said, grabbing the tail of Huo Ling''s soul. He can''t help but remember for a moment how he also held Huo Ling like a kite. "Both cannot remember their death." He told Huo Ling. "This ismon." He said.


    "Really?!" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing stared at Jack and Ye Ting before he took out his Death Note.. Then, his eyes widened in surprise. "Jack and Ye Ting''s karma to each other ends here." He said as they watched Jack looked at Ye Ting with a confused gaze while Ye Ting was crying like a child underneath the bench.


    "What?!" Huo Ling said in shock. "How did that happen?!" he asked.


    "Jack has avenged his younger sister and paid his crime towards Ye Ting by taking his own life. Ye Ting has now paid for his sins by experiencing his sin." Yi Bing exined.


    "What about their next life?" Huo Ling asked.


    "If their karma to one another wasn''t settled in this life, it will be continued in their next life." Yi Bing answered. "However, since it was settled, then they will have nothing to do with each other anymore in their next lives. Their path may or may not cross each other. If it did, then they might start a new connection." he exined.


    "However, this life..." Huo Ling said as he looked at Jack who was now curiously looking at Ye Ting while Ye Ting turned his back on him and is shivering like he was scared.


    "Since a part of their soul remained here that will serve as their memories of this life, then, what happened to them in this world will happen again." Yi Bing answered. "Their karma will start, but also end, in this life." he exined.


    "But, that''s just..." Huo Ling said and bit his lip.


    "Jack and Ye Ting may have been enemies in this life, but they might... can be friends in another life." Yi Bing said. "This may look bad, but the Afterlife Department''s main objective is the fairness towards the souls." he exined. "We won''t let them be enemies all throughout their reincarnation cycle. We will give them a chance to change their rtionship, since their rtionship in this world has started in a wrong foot." He sighed. "As I''ve said, life may be unfair but in death, everything should be fair. Since you will be given a new life after death." he told Huo Ling.


    "Can''t everything be good?" Huo Ling asked as he watched Ye Ting and Jack. "Can everything just be at peace? Can everyone just be kind?!" he asked and cried.


    "If it''s just all good and no bad, then there''s already an imbnce." Yi Bing said. "If everything is unbnced, nothing will happen. To make everything move, there should be a bnce. If everything will just lean on one side, life will be stagnant." he looked at Huo Ling. "Life is full of inconsistencies, since change is the only permanent thing in this world. Time changes, people change, feelings fade, memories are forgotten. Huo Ling, you can''t have the best, since you have to make yourself be someone better." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s face is filled with tears as he stared at Yi Bing.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called. "You already knew this, right?" he asked. "Since you''ve been good all your life, your life has be monotonous." He said.


    Huo Ling''s sore spot was hit.


    "That''s why you were mad when I provoked you. No one has ever tried to anger you." Yi Bing continued. "However, you are happy, right?" he asked. "Since, finally, your feelings repressed started to be released." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s tears streamed down his cheeks. "Yi Bing¡­" he called.


    "What?"


    "¡­ you''re such a busybody." Huo Ling said andughed.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised but he didn''t speak.


    "What will happen to Jack and Ah Ting now?" Huo Ling asked as he wiped his tears.


    "Since this is their first life ¨C like Rong Zhe and Zhu Min, a grim reaper will fetch them." Yi Bing answered.


    "Oh." Huo Ling said and looked at Jack and Ye Ting once again. "Let''s wait for them to arrive, then." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    S City General Hospital.


    Jiang Xinduo walked inside the ward and saw Xiao Xie looking after Song Mingfan and Gu Xingfeng. "Chief." He called.


    "Xiao Jiang. How is it?" Gu Xingfeng asked. Jiang Xinduo checked the security room of the hospital.


    Jiang Xinduo''s face fell and he shook his head. "He''s ahead of us." He said, referring to Shang Bucui. They already heard from Xiao Xie about Shang Bucui. "I''ve found this on Rong Zhe''s room." He said and gave Gu Xingfeng his phone showing a photo.


    Gu Xingfeng took it and Xiao Xie also leaned over to look. "A witness that has eyes and ears but didn''t use his mouth to speak.'' This¡­" Xiao Xie said as he looked at Gu Xingfeng. "Rong Zhe is another witness?" he asked.


    "Maybe." Gu Xingfeng said as he returned the phone to Jiang Xinduo. "There are three witnesses: Zhang Su and Lu Ming, whom both are on the train." He said. "If Rong Zhe is another witness, he must be on the train along with Zhang Su and Lu Ming. Zhang Su should recognize him, and Lu Ming must, too. After all, Lu Ming and Rong Zhe are friends." He exined.


    "But, Zhang Su has an eye problem. He might not have seen Rong Zhe." Jiang Xinduo said.


    "Chief." Xiao Xie called. His brows are knit. "If Rong Zhe is on the train, he must have seen Shang Mi being dragged. Judging on his romanticist attitude, and considering his age at that time before he could be influenced by Ye Ting, Rong Zhe should have stood as a witness or testified Zhang Su''s ims." He said. "But, Rong Zhe didn''t. Is this why he was killed?" he asked.


    "It must be. We can''t ask Rong Zhe about this anymore since he''s already dead." Gu Xingfeng said. "Xiao Jiang. You stay here and handle everything, including Rong Si. Xiao Xie, you watch over Xiao Zhang and Song Mingfan. Immediately ask them what they have found." He said.


    "Yes!" both answered.


    "I''m going back to the station and personally ask those three what secrets are they still hiding." He said and went down his bed. "The secret that costs their life." He added.


    S City Police Station.


    "I can''t stand this anymore! This is driving me crazy!" Su Lin said as he rose from his seat. They''ve been inside the room for five hours straight.


    "Go outside, then die." Xue Liping said coolly said as he leaned on his seat and crossed his arms over his chest. His legs are also crossed as he coldly looked at Su Lin.


    Su Lin gritted his teeth. "You don''t care I will die?! Aren''t you ordered to keep me alive?!" he asked.


    "Who said I was told to keep you alive?" Xue Liping said as his brows raised in surprise. "I was only told to watch over you and to not let you out. However, whether you live or not, I don''t care." He exined. "What can I do if you want to go out? You want to seek for your death, so leave me out of it." He shrugged.


    Xu Ke and Lu Ming shrank back on their seat and warily looked at Su Lin who paled. "Why are we being killed, too?!" he asked. "We''re not the ones who killed Huo Ling, okay?!" he said.


    "That''s not the only case here. Not anymore." Xue Liping said.


    "Then, what is it?! What more crimes are you going to pin on us?!" Su Lin asked.


    Xue Liping looked at Su Lin before he turned to Xu Ke and Lu Ming. "Do you know about the X City train station?" he asked. Hearing his question, the three young men froze. I knew it. Xue Liping thought as his eyes narrowed and he secretly called Ke Congyi. "If we didn''t stumble upon this case, you wouldn''t know how you die." He told them and smiled. "Tell me ¨C " he turned to Su Lin who looked deathly pale as he stood by the door. " ¨C what more crimes did youmit?"


    Su Lin''s hand holding the doorknob trembled as he stared at Xue Liping. "I¡­ I¡­ I didn''t ¨C " he said, his lips turned pale.


    "You wouldn''t confess, of course." Xue Liping patiently smiled and turned to Xu Ke and Lu Ming. "Let''s ask the good boys, then." He said. "Won''t you confess your crimes?" he asked them.


    As expected, Lu Ming was the first to answer. "I¡­ I only saw a girl being dragged. That''s all." He said.


    Xue Liping knows since he already has heard the story from Ke Congyi. "How about the other good boy?" he asked, emphasizing the word ''good''.


    Xu Ke was startled by the word, and he pursed his lips but he didn''t answer.

 Chapter 119 - Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Provocation</h4>


    Xue Liping didn''t force them and ended his call with Ke Congyi. "Alright. Keep it for yourself. Anyway, why don''t we watch the news?" he asked and turned on the TV again. The news about the hospital bombing appeared.


    None of them answered. Only the sounding from the TV can be heard, including Xue Liping humming.


    Outside, Ke Congyi and Hao Baiyun looked at each other while the technical officers silently listened as they looked for any information regarding Shang Bucui. "Damn it. So, they do know Shang Mi?" Ke Congyi gnashed his teeth as he stared at the ended call on his phone''s screen.


    "Judging from their reaction to Xue Liping''s provocation, they do." Hao Baiyun said..


    Just then, Gu Xingfeng arrived. "Xiao Yun." He called and immediately hugged Hao Baiyun, in which he received a hug back. He then turned to Ke Congyi. "How''re Su Lin, Xu Ke and Lu Ming?" he asked.


    "Xue Liping is with them. Su Lin tried to go out, but fortunately, Xue Liping managed to stop him." Ke Congyi answered. "They know Shang Mi." he added.


    Gu Xingfeng''s face darkened. "Have you found Shang Bucui?" he asked.


    Ke Congyi shook his head. "Not yet. He''s elusive." He answered. "But, we know he was formerly a teacher." He told him.


    "Continue looking for him. I''m going to see those three." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Yes!" Ke Congyi and the others answered.


    "I''m going with you." Hao Baiyun said and followed behind Gu Xingfeng as they went to the interrogation room.


    Ke Congyi sighed as he leaned on his seat. His phone rang and he picked it up to answer the call. At the same time, he saw someone approaching the entrance from outside. It was a familiar person.


    "Senior!" Xiao Xie''s voice called from the phone. "Senior! I know who Shang Bucui is!" he said. "Mingfan woke up and told me that he sent Zhu Min a basket of fruits earlier, which might be where the bomb came from. Also, the nurses and the doctors said senior Zhang kept saying a name." he exined. "That person is Shang Bucui! Shang Bucui is ¨C "


    He is¡­ Ke Congyi watched as the person outside raised his hand. There''s a weapon in his hand. "DUCK!" he yelled just as the gun was fired.


    BANG! The ss doors of the entrance broke when a bullen pierced it. "AAAAH!" the technical officers immediately dropped on the floor and hid under the table.


    "Senior?!" Xiao Xie called from the other line.


    "He''s here." Ke Congyi said as he wiped the blood of his forehead where the bullet grazed before it hit the clock on the wall. "Shang Bucui¡­ no ¨C " he said and peeked from behind the table, only to be greeted by another bullet. "- Zheng Dongming is here." He said.


    "What?!" Xiao Xie eximed.


    "Immediately contact chief ¨C " Ke Congyi said but was cut off when another bullet was fired at their way. He saw a hole was made on the dividing wall where he''s hiding. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue when he saw his arm bled before he ended the call. "Zheng Dongming!" he yelled. "No. You''re Shang Bucui, aren''t you?" he asked.


    Shang Bucui, who''s now Zheng Dongming, amiablyughed, like he always did. "Don''t force me to kill you when I don''t need to. I only came here for those three students of mine." He said and shot an officer''s leg when the officer tried to shoot him from behind.


    "AAAH!" the officer cried as he crawled back to hide.


    "I am wearing ten bombs. I''m sure you''ll like it if I''d fire each one to smoke them out?" Zheng Dongming asked as he took out one bomb.


    There''s no way Ke Congyi would let him. "Zheng Dongming!" he called. "Why do you want to kill your students?" he asked to buy them time.


    Zheng Dongming knows they are buying time, but he is in a good mood today. "Huo Ling is the reason my daughter secretly traveled back to the country." He answered. Shang Mi is 16 years old at the time. She''s three years older than Huo Ling. "When she arrived, she got lost and happened to met Xu Ke. Xu Ke told her a random train station, thus the tragedy happened. Lu Ming saw my beloved daughter was being dragged away, yet he acted blind and deaf. When my daughter was dropped to another station, she met Ye Ting and his friends and they had their way with her." He narrated as if he''s telling an unrted person''s experience. He became numb from the pain and all was left now is vengeance. "Then, Rong Zhe passed by but, like Lu Ming, he acted deaf and blind. After Ye Ting and his friends left her, she was robbed by Su Lin." He said and sighed.


    The police officers who were listening felt like going mad from Shang Mi''s tragedy.


    "No money, she hailed a taxi. But, the taxi driver also¡­" Zheng Dongming continued. He sadly smiled as he shook his head in regret. "When I finally found out she left the country, everything is toote. I looked hard for her everywhere, only to find out she''s under the bridge." He said as he helplessly sighed. "I took her home. She was crazily drawing people''s faces. When I didn''t look, she already slit her skin before she slit her throat." He finished.


    Some police officers were covering their ears to not listen. Suddenly, a door opened and Gu Xingfeng appeared in the hallway. "Zheng Dongming!" he called as he pointed his gun at him. "No. Shang Bucui!" he called.


    Zheng Dongming just smiled before he started to open fire. "AAAH!" the nonbatant officers immediately tried to find another ce to hide into while Gu Xingfeng immediately rushed to Sheng Dongming to stop him.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately caught Zheng Dongming''s wrist to unarm him. However, he didn''t expect for Zheng Dongming to pull out another gun.


    "Xing-ge!" Hao Baiyun called as his pupils shrank when he saw a gun was aimed at Gu Xingfeng''s chest.


    BANG! THUD! Gu Xingfeng''s body dropped on the floor as his chest was soaked in blood. "CHIEF!" the police officers cried.


    "XING-GE!" Hao Baiyun cried as he ran towards Gu Xingfeng, not minding Zheng Dongming when he passed by him.


    Zheng Dongming doesn''t care about Hao Baiyun either as he let him pass. "Follow me and I''ll explode these bombs altogether." He told the police officers as he showed them the bombs on his body. All this time, they thought the amicable dean is fat. However, he''s actually carrying bombs underneath his clothes! "Don''t provoke me." he told them when he saw them slid their finger on the trigger.


    The police officers could only hatefully re at Zheng Dongming as they immediately called for an ambnce. Zheng Dongming let them be since only Su Lin, Xu Ke and Lu Ming are his targets.


    The police officers looked at each other, their eyes speaking. Xue Liping is still inside that room! He can ambush Zheng Dongming! However, they thought beautifully. They saw Zheng Dongming took out a small machine gun from his back and fired at the door of the interrogation room! "WHAT - !" they eximed. They''re about to move when Zheng Dongming raised the bomb with his other hand. They were forced to stop and could only hope for Xue Liping to survive.


    "AAAAH!!!" Su Lin, Xu Ke and Lu Ming cried as they did their best to hid from the raining bullets.


    Xu Ke gritted his teeth and pulled Su Lin to block the bullets for him. "WHAT THE HE ¨C hik!" Su Lin cried when the bullets hit his body.


    Lu Ming stared at Xu Ke in disbelief as he immediately moved towards Xue Liping and hid behind him. "Ah Ke, you - !" he said as he red at Xu Ke in disbelief. He watched in horror as Su Lin''s body fell on the floor. "Ah Lin¡­" he called as his tears fell. He closed his eyes and looked away.


    Zheng Dongming had run out of bullets. He kicked the door open, and Xue Liping immediately jumped at him. However, Zheng Dongming had expected the move and threw the bomb in his hand to Xu Ke''s direction.


    Xu Ke subconsciously caught the bomb, only to nkly stare at it. "¡­ fuck." He cursed before the bomb in his hands exploded.


    "AAAAH!" Hao Baiyun screamed as he immediately hugged Gu Xingfeng''s body to cover him from the falling debris when the bomb exploded and the walls copsed. "Xing-ge¡­" he called as he cried.


    When the dust settled, they heard someone walking. They wanted to turn to look, but they felt dizzy.


    In the interrogation room, Zheng Dongming weakly opened his eyes as he reached for the gun. He saw the unconscious Lu Ming and aimed the gun at him. He was about to shoot him when he felt something pierced his chest from the back. He didn''t need to know it was a bullet. He slowly turned and smiled when he saw Huo Zichu. "My debt towards you for killing your son¡­ is now repaid." He said and closed his eyes as blood soaked his clothes.


    Xue Liping disorientedly opened his eyes. He saw Zheng Dongming was dead. He turned outside, only to see no one was there.

 Chapter 120 - Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Birthday</h4>


    "Darling." Huo Huainan called when Huo Zichu went inside the car and closed its door. He sighed when Huo Zichu suddenly burst into tears. He hugged her tight as the surrounding turned dark when the sun has set.


    Zheng Dongming is dead, as well as Shang Bucui ¨C their old friend. He had avenged their son, whose 24th birthday is only a few hours away from now.


    S City General Hospital.


    "Ge!" Zhang Su called and hiss tears fell when he saw Zhang Bao lying on the bed. "Ge!" he cried and hugged him tight.


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow! My wound! You''ll reopen my wound, idiot!" Zhang Bao told his younger brother. However, there''s a smile on his face..


    Earlier, he saw Zheng Dongming came and told him he wanted to visit Rong Zhe. He lowered his guard, that was his mistake. Thus, he gave the old man a chance to stab him when he turned his back on him.


    He sighed as he patted his younger brother''s back. He can''t believe that was the benevolent man who gave all his wealth to them, making them siblings live through for another ten years. However, after these ten years and that man returned to im the life he had given to them.


    "Xing-ge¡­" Hao Baiyun cried as he watched Gu Xingfeng sleep. Fortunately, Gu Xingfeng had turned his body at thest minute, making Zheng Dongming miss his heart.


    Xiao Xie smiled as he patted Hao Baiyun''s back tofort him, only for Song Mingfan to pull his hand from Hao Baiyun and held it tight.


    "If I had died, what will you do?" Song Mingfan asked as he yed with Xiao Xie''s fingers. His head was wrapped in bandage. However, he didn''t wait for Xiao Xie to answer.


    Xiao Xie felt something cold touched his finger. He didn''t need to turn to see Song Mingfan slipped a ring on his finger. He has already seen the ring box earlier when he saved Song Mingfan. Song Mingfan was holding it tight, despite he had fallen unconscious from the impact of the explosion.


    "I will follow you." He turned and answered.


    Song Mingfan was satisfied with Xiao Xie''s answer and he intertwined their fingers. Ke Congyi who was watching them felt sour and he looked away, only to see Xue Liping''s vacant look as he lied on the bed next to his. They also suffered injuries. Among them, only Jiang Xinduo wasn''t harmed since he was in the hospital. Now, he''s dealing with the aftermath of the incident.


    Stable World, Supernatural Department.


    "I''m alright now. Leave me alone first." Hao Baiyun told Fei Xuli and Jing Yu.


    The two looked at each other. "Yes, young master." They answered and left, only to meet Gu Xingfeng who was panting. They could finally sigh in relief as they handed Hao Baiyun to the man.


    "Ah Bai." Gu Xingfeng called as he walked towards Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun was watching the fireworks through the ss window. It''s as if he could see two figures on the rooftop of one of the buildings, also watching the fireworks like him. However, when he blinked, the two figures were gone.


    He felt Gu Xingfeng hugged him behind. "Xing-ge." He called.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled. "Earlier, I felt I was stabbed. Then, I felt my chest hurt." He said. When he felt Hao Baiyun frozen in his embrace, he sighed. "Ah Bai." He called. "He lived." He told him. "My other self¡­ he lived." He said and smelled Hao Baiyun''s hair to calm himself. "I can also feel him." He whispered.


    Hao Baiyun drew a sharp breath and he turned, only to be met by Gu Xingfeng''s lips. Finally, the tears he was holding back now streamed down his face. Not because of sadness, but because of joy. One of his premonitions failed¡­ unlike his premonition with his family when he was young. Now, he can let go of the dark past he was carrying.


    Normal World, S City, business district.


    "I remember now." Huo Ling said as they stood on the rooftop of a building. "The reason why Shang Mi and her father went abroad is because I rejected her." He said.


    "Why did you reject her?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Because I only see her as a sister. I don''t want to let her hopes up. And ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C I have fallen in love with someone." He said and watched a firework shot to the dark sky.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened.


    "When I was three and learned to recognize everything, I started acting spoiled." Huo Ling said as he watched the fireworks continuously painted the night sky with its vivid colors. "One time, I ran away and went to the yground to cry because they haven''t bought my favorite candy. Then, someone gave me one." He sighed. "I was already wary of strangers since my parents always warn me about them. But, this person just silently left the candy on the bench. I was hungry at that time, too, so I ate it. Then, my parents suddenly arrived and scolded me, but they were crying and also apologizing." He smiled. "Starting then, during my birthday I''d go to the yground and wait. As if a miracle, there really would be a gift there waiting for me on the bench." He chuckled. "That''s why, when my parents took me to the city, I was sad and thought I wouldn''t receive the gift. Thus, I tried going to the nearest yground to wait and see." He said. "There, I really saw the familiar gift wrap. It was a pity they didn''t show their face. I wouldn''t mind if they''re ugly. Because of them, I started to learn how to be satisfied with what my parents gave me." he exined. When he was three, that was the first time and thest time he had seen the stranger. "However, they stopped sending me a gift." He said and his eyes were filled with sadness.


    Countless thoughts appeared in his young mind at that time when the mysterious man stopped sending him gifts. Like the man was caught in an ident, or the man had also moved his residence. Or¡­ the man has died.


    "I was depressed, and so I rejected Shang Mi. Thus, she also left me." He bitterly smiled. "I didn''t expect, after ten years, her father would see as the dean." He said. "He told me everything that happened to Shang Mi. In order for me to repay my mistake, he gave me a poison. However ¨C " he said. " ¨C he didn''t force me. Taking the poison is my own choice. I took it after Zhu Min raped me. I thought, it was my retribution." He exined.


    Yi Bing felt he''s about to explode because of the emotions he felt. His ears were ringing thus he didn''t hear thetter part of what Huo Ling had said. Huo Ling¡­ Huo Ling fell in love with me?! He thought in shock as he stared at Huo Ling''s side profile. That was me. I''m the one sending him gifts during his birthday. He thought.


    That time when Huo Ling was three, Yi Bing was worried about him thus he gave him a candy to let him immediately go back home. He didn''t expect that next year, when Huo Ling turned four, Hou Ling would be waiting for his gift. He saw Huo Ling''s expectant eyes as he looked around in the yground. He''s afraid Huo Ling would catch a cold thus he left him his gift.


    Then, when Huo Ling was five, Yi Bing had seen him silently waiting in the yground and the mosquitos are biting his fair skin. He immediately killed the mosquitos and then left Huo Ling''s gift like the previous years.


    When Huo Ling turned six, Yi Bing saw him brought a slice of cake and ced it on the bench. Huo Ling was hiding somewhere to take a peek of him, but Yi Bing knows better. Thus, he made the gift appear out of thin air on the bench before he left with the cake. Huo Ling''s reaction was priceless and cute when he saw the gift appeared and the cake disappeared.


    When Huo Ling was seven, Huo Ling tried to catch him again but he failed.


    When Huo Ling was eight, Huo Ling sent him a letter asking for his name.


    When Huo Ling was nine, Huo Ling asked him again for his name.


    When Huo Ling was ten, Huo Ling asked if he was a child trafficker. Yi Bing didn''t know whether tough or cry that time. If he is a child trafficker, he would have long abducted him.


    When Huo Ling was eleven, Huo Ling sent him a letter asking if he''s a pedophile. He also told him he already had parents and he didn''t want to be adopted. Yi Bingughed in irritation as he tore the letter.


    When Huo Ling was twelve, his family moved to the city and Yi Bing saw him overjoyed seeing his gift since he realized he can still receive gifts from him.


    When Huo Ling was thirteen, Yi Bing sent him hisst gift after he saw him with Shang Mi. He heard from Shang Mi she was his fianc¨¦e. He also had received a message from Gu Shi calling him back to their headquarters.


    He went back to the Afterlife Department before he came back to the Normal World. Huo Ling had be a fine man. He didn''t know Huo Ling was depressed during the nine years he didn''t receive his gift.


    Why did I forget it? Yi Bing thought. Did Gu Shi wipe my memory?! He clenched his fists as ice appeared beneath his feet. So, that''s why he called him back. That''s the reason he was called back to the Afterlife Department ¨C to wipe his memories.


    "I''m about to be twenty-four." Huo Ling said as the clock moved towards midnight.


    Huo Ling''s voice woke him from his thoughts and he immediately calmed himself. "Huo Ling." he called as he took out a gift with his shaking hands. "Happy birthday." He told him.


    "Hahahaha. It still isn''t mid¡­ night¡­" Huo Ling said and his voice trailed off when he saw the familiar gift wrapper. His eyes widened as he slowly raised his head to look at Yi Bing. "Did¡­ I tell you what my gifts are look like?" he asked as his tears fell.


    "No." Yi Bing answered.


    "I must have had ¨C " Huo Ling said as he forced a smile despite his tears.


    "No." Yi Bing said.


    "I¡­ didn''t¡­?" Huo Ling asked as he touched the familiar small box wrapped in a blue wrapper with a red string tied. He pulled the string and the gift opened, only to reveal the familiar orange ball with an angry face. Heughed as more tears streamed down his cheeks. "Why is it this ball again?" he asked, his voiceining but he''s smiling brightly. Not only it was the same gift for the past ten years, but it''s also the pendant of the ne Yi Bing gave him.


    "I ¨C " Yi Bing said and he didn''t know how to exin.


    Huo Ling sweetly smiled as he looked at him. "Yi Bing." He called. "Thank you." He told him before he closed his eyes and he drifted closer to Yi Bing''s face.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened when he heard what Huo Ling whispered to him. He was about to grab him when he saw Huo Ling disappeared, leaving the orange ball with an angry face to fall on the ground and bounce towards his feet. "Huo Ling¡­" he called and felt his eyes stung while his chest hurt. Before he knew it, something fell from his eyes and dropped on the orange ball on the ground.


    In spring, I look for you.


    In summer, I wait for you.


    In autumn, I long for you.


    In winter, I love you.


    "Yi Bing, I love you."

 Chapter 121 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Confrontation</h4>


    Afhterlife Department.


    Above the countlessyers of thick, white and cottony cloudsy a building made of ss. Inside, countless ''people'' wore a suit of ck color, contrasting the blinding sea of white around them, like blot of stains. If they can really be called ''people'', looking like an ordinary human office worker, but they really are grim reapers.


    Currently, Gu Shi''s office ¨C which is on the topmost floor, is covered in ice. The chilling cold and white smoke from the beautiful crystalline ice around came out of the crevice between the door and the doorframe. The bone-chilling smoke went toward the hallway, slowly filling the whole topmost floor of the Afterlife Department.


    "Yi Bing!" Jin Wu called as he tried to break the door of Gu Shi''s office with his fists. His skin has already peeled off and the muscles underneath were exposed, with the blood that''s about to flow out of them bing coagted. His fists looked frightening, added to the fact that more and more skin of him are being peeled as he continued his attempt of breaking the door.


    Jin Wu gritted his teeth, not because of the pain on his fists.. The bones of his knuckles were already exposed when thest threads of the muscles of his hands were torn after the skin of his knuckles hadpletely peeled off. His knuckles looked like they were gnawed off.


    Ayer of frost covered his hands, making the blood on his hands coagte before they could escape and drip down the floor. Slowly, theyer of frost turned thick. Before the ice could prate more of his hands, turning them to brittle and bing broken after a single strike, he already turned his hands to metal. After the ice disappeared on his fists, he turned his hands to human hands from metal hands. His skin is still peeled off, and the bones of his knuckles and the muscle of his fingers could be seen again.


    Not to mention struggling, he and the other grim reapers are already freezing from the coldness and about to turn to ice statues. Even though they are grim reapers and shouldn''t feel hot or cold, but this is Yi Bing they are talking about.


    Yi Bing, code 0001. He is the first grim reaper of the Afterlife Department. They are afraid the cold air would spread to the whole building and Shen Sheng would hear of this incident then punish them all. If the senior grim reapers like them were barely holding their sanity, what would the junior grim reapers, who are weaker than them, be of?


    Inside Gu Shi''s office, Gu Shi is unfazed as he looked at Yi Bing as they faced off. Yi Bing was standing before him, a few meters away.


    Yi Bing''s face is as dark as the night and he held his scythe. Meanwhile, on his other hand is an orange ball with an angry face. Around his neck is a ne with an ice pendant and the pendant is tied with a red string.


    "I did wipe your memories." Gu Shi calmly said with his ck and chapped frozen lips while he stared at Yi Bing who stiffly stood facing him. Gu Shi''s hair had turned white from the snow raining down on them. he can feel his muscles hardening because of the cold.


    The ice spread further. Yi Bing turned his scythe to a sword and pointed its tip to Gu Shi. "Why?" he asked him.


    "Have you forgotten the objective of the Afterlife Department?" Gu Shi asked. "''Never to interfere in one''s life, but only in their death.''" He reminded him.


    Yi Bing''s lips were pressed into a thin line as he tried to hold back his temper while his grip on his sword tightened. However, his whole body is trembling. Not from the cold but from an emotion he doesn''t know. He is afraid to know, yet at the same time he is itching to know, but still trying to suppress it. "I know I shouldn''t have." He said. His voice is low and hoarse as he controls his emotion. "But¡­" he gritted his teeth. He took a deep breath to calm himself before he looked at Gu Shi in the eyes. "How did I die?" he asked. He had never cared about his death nor the cause of it before, but now¡­


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened before he suppressed his emotions. "Why ask now?" he asked. "It''s normal for a grim reaper to not remember the way they died." He told him.


    "I am the first grim reaper." Yi Bing said. He should have a privilege.


    "I''ll honestly tell you. It''s because of you that the rule of wiping the grim reapers'' memories came about." Gu Shi said.


    Yi Bing''s hand holding his sword shook and his heart was moved.


    Gu Shi stared at Yi Bing before he sighed in pity. "Go back." He told him. "You should value your current assignment the most." He can''t help but tell him, despite being warned by Shen Sheng before.


    "What?" Yi Bing said.


    "Just go." Gu Shi said. "Don''t dally here longer." He said and turned his back at him. He didn''t care the materials inside his office were covered in ice. He just calmly patted them off and resumed working. He really has the best temper among the grim reapers, thus he became the director of the Afterlife Department instead of Yi Bing who was the first grim reaper.


    Well, not that Yi Bing has an interest to be the director of the Afterlife Department¡­ the guy is a lone wolf.


    "What you did is vition of the rules." He said. "However, since you''re the first grim reaper, I''ll let it slide." He told Yi Bing who should be punished. "I won''t mention what you did just now." He added. He''s referring to Yi Bing''s insubordination by attacking him instead of talking to him about the problem first. "You are dismissed." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing gnashed his teeth in anger. He knew, since Gu Shi dared to remove his memories of Huo Ling in Huo Ling''s third life ¨C which is Huo Ling''s second reincarnation, he knew he wouldn''t get any answer from Gu Shi. Even if he''d kill Gu Shi, but Gu Shi will just reincarnate. Also, he wouldn''t go so far as killing Gu Shi.


    He withdrew the ice all over the building. "Does Huo Ling have a rtion with my former life?" he quietly asked after he had calmed himself.


    Gu Shi''s hand flipping the frozen pages paused before he answered. "Yes." He answered, but his eyes are on the book.


    Yi Bing drew a sharp breath and he closed his eyes tight. No wonder he felt attached to Huo Ling. The reason why he felt closer to Huo Ling as time passed. Huo Ling was a part of his former life.


    "Gu Shi." He called. "Thank you." He told him before he stormed out of the office.


    When the door closed, Gu Shi released the breath he was holding. He tried to move his legs that had gone soft after holding back his fear of Yi Bing. Yi Bing is really frightening. He felt as if he''s having an audience with Shen Sheng earlier instead of Yi Bing. That suffocating aura¡­ he thought and leaned on his chair.


    When Yi Bing appeared in the Pathway of the Clouds, every step he made he left ice, and it caused amotion. Everyone recognized him and immediately cleared the path, fearing Yi Bing would pierce them with his ice sword. When Gu Shi found out Yi Bing was back, he already expected Yi Bing to confront him with the matter of his missing memories of Huo Ling when Huo Ling was young in his third life.


    When Yi Bing went out of Gu Shi''s office, they all saw him kept his ice sword away and left without looking back at them.


    Jin Wu was about to call Yi Bing, but saw Yi Bing had already disappeared from their sight. He instead went inside Gu Shi''s office and sighed in relief when he saw Gu Shi is still ''alive''. "What happened just now?" he asked.


    "A disagreement." Gu Shi answered. "However, Yi Bing will be fine from now on." He said.


    Jin Wu is still puzzled, but he didn''t speak more. He uttered words offort to Gu Shi before he left together with the grim reapers waiting outside.


    Just as the door closed, Gu Shi lowered his gaze. Yi Bing now has a clear goal ¨C that is, to know his rtionship with Huo Ling in his former life. He can only do that after Huo Lingpleted his reincarnation cycle, and he will be free from Huo Ling.


    Without any assignments on hand, Yi Bing can freely investigate about his past life and his rtionship with Huo Ling. However, one question is to be asked: can Yi Bing let go of Huo Ling for the sake of knowing their past?

 Chapter 122 - Shipwreck

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Shipwreck</h4>


    Special World, Caribbean Sea.


    "Hey, hey. Did you hear? They said you can see a mermaid in this area of the sea." A woman said as she stared at the deep blue sea that seemed endless before them. Not a singlend can be seen from the distance. Only the sound of the cruise ship''s engine and the chatter andughter of the passengers can be heard, together with the sound of the waves asionally crashing against the hull of the ship.


    "Haha. Are you nuts?" the man dressed in a high-end suit standing beside herughed. "Did the seawater get to your head?" he asked her.


    "Geez! You''re such a bummer!" the woman said as she pouted her red lips. She crossed her fair and slender arms across her plump chest which can be seen due to her low neckline. Her waist is thin, making the man wanted to wrap his arm around her waist and pull her to his embrace..


    In the dark and vast sea, a luxurious ship was sailing. The lights from the giant ship is reflected against the surface of the deep and cold water. The ship consists of wealthy businessmen, politicians, aristocrats and other famous people. Everything on the ship screams extravagance ¨C from the suits and dresses of the guests, to their shoes and essories, even up to the bows of the passing waiters hang on their neck. Wealth is reflected in the clear and shining floor, in which the chandelier is illuminating. The chattering voicesing from the ship are echoing in the sea, but are drowned by the sea breeze and the sound of the waves.


    "Your and your wife''s wedding anniversary ising up, right?" a middle-aged man asked his friend.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Be sure to remember inviting me. My wife and I will prepare you two a big gift."


    "Sure, thank you."


    "Oh, my gosh! Isn''t he that popr idol?!" a girl wearing a cocktail dress asked her friend as they stared at the young man that just passed by. "What was his name again?" she asked.


    "Luo Ying." Her friend answered before her eyes fell on a person in the direction of the kitchen. "But, isn''t he more handsome?" she asked.


    "Who?" the girl asked before she looked at the direction where her friend is looking at.


    From the kitchen, a young man with a fair skin, hazel brown eyes came out carrying a tray on his hand. His wavy brown hair was brushed up, showing his prominent forehead and nose, along with his deep brown eyes and handsome brows. He walked with a courteous smile on his red lips.


    Some guests can''t help but gasp in admiration when theyid their eyes on the gorgeous waiter. His uniform can''t hide his built and charisma.


    "Look at Howee!" a waiter standing in front of the door of the kitchen said as they watched Huo Ling served the guests. "Such a handsome face¡­ I won''t be surprised if he can hook a patron!" he said.


    "Gerald. How many times have you said this?" Albert sighed as he shook his head in dismay. "Howee doesn''t sleep with anyone. He''s professional in his job." He told him.


    "Tsk!" Gerald said as he marched inside the kitchen to pick up the food given to him by one of the sous chef ¨C Ronald. "What''re you looking at?!" he snarled at him.


    Ronald immediately shrank back and ran back to the kitchen, almost bumping against a sous chef.


    "Gerald¡­" Albert called him in a reprimanding tone.


    "Whatever!" Gerald rolled his eyes before he walked towards the crowd and mixed in.


    Albert sighed as he held his forehead. He can feel Gerald is jealous of Howee''s appearance. With Howee''s attractiveness that is mixed of the West and East, he is really good-looking. Wherever he''d go, people would have their sight drawn to him.


    "God already has given Howee''s appearance. What''s Gerald being sour about it?" he muttered before he turned when he heard Ronald''s mosquito-like voice calling him. He kindly smiled at him before he took the te Ronald gave him and ced it on his tray. "I hope you can bear with Gerald''s temper a little longer. The cruise will end tomorrow." He told him.


    "T-t-thank you¡­" Ronald answered with his heavy ent before he returned inside the kitchen after the head chef Michel called him.


    Albert sadly smiled as he looked at Ronald''s back when he hurried to Michel''s side. Then, he adjusted his uniform''s cor before he walked towards the crowd. His figure then was drowned by therge number of high-ss people.


    "What did you say?!" a voice hissed. The voice sounded like he was suppressing his anger. It was the Japanese ent.


    Albert turned and saw two Japanese were talking ¨C one the boss and the other is the subordinate. The boss looked angry as he red at the other with his teeth gnashed and he had an impatient but also anxious expression. Meanwhile, his subordinate was stammering as he answered in theirnguage.


    Albert understood only the basic greetings in Japanese, thus he didn''t know what did the Japanese subordinate told his boss before the two of them hurriedly left.


    "Hello, handsome." A woman called.


    Albert turned and gave her a polite smile. "What can I do for you, madam?" he asked.


    "Give us a couple of drinks." She answered.


    "Certainly." Albert answered and maintained an appropriate distance from them before he served them drinks and then left. He heard them giggled as his back faced them. He didn''t dare try to think what could theirughter mean.


    "Oh, my god. That young man is really handsome." Someone eximed.


    Albert turned and, sure enough, saw Howee was being surrounded by arge crowd. They wereughing while looking at him in admiration. Albert turned just in time to see Gerald ring imperceptibly at Howee after he left the vicinity and return to the kitchen after he had served the guests drink and then refill his tray.


    "You really have a nice voice. Can you sing?" a female guest asked Howee again.


    The female''s voice is somewhat loud when he asked him out of excitement earlier, thus they attracted the nearby guests. The female is a very famous actress, and also the only daughter of a high-ranking politician. Her name is Jury Pete. Thus, the other guests who wanted to make connections with her father through her, and other hidden intentions, gathered around them.


    Howee politely smiled. He was about to speak when they felt a strong vibration of the floor followed by the ship''s violent shake!


    "AAAH!" the women shrieked as they fell on the floor while the men immediately looked for something to grab on to stabilize themselves.


    "What''s happening - ?!" the guests started to ask one another after the ship turned stable once again. Their escort immediately helped them up.


    "What was that just now - ?!" they asked as they looked around before they looked outside the window, directly looking at the dark sky and lightless sea.


    "Thank you." Howee was woken up from his daze by Jury Pete''s voice.


    Howee turned to her and saw his hand holding her arm. "You''re wee." He answered and released her arm. He excused himself before he walked outside to breathe the fresh air. He took a deep breath, and his hair that was brushed up using the gel is now loosely covering his wide forehead that was beaded by slight sweat.


    He was about to return to the kitchen when the ship began to violently shake again! He fell and his chest hit the floor hard. He groaned in pain. However, before he could react, he felt his body slipped to the side where the ship had tilted! "AH!" he cried when his back was hit. He heard something rolling towards him and felt something hit his head.


    "AAAAH!" he heard the screams from inside before he had lost consciousness. The lights of the ship started to die down. Not long after and the ship was covered in darkness.


    Hurts¡­ it hurts¡­ he thought as his eyelids twitched when he tried to open his eyes. However, he felt his body is being crushed by a great pressure. Cold¡­ so cold ¨C he thought and tried to move his fingers, only to feel his movements felt slow. I''m underwater? He immediately thought. As if a confirmation, he felt the water entered his nostrils and he immediately coughed. However, more water just entered his body.


    He finally opened his eyes. Instead of darkness, he saw light from the surface. He wanted to swim towards the water''s surface, but his body doesn''t permit him to. He is drowning. He knew, on the surface is the rescue team, but he can''t swim towards them to save himself. He''s going to die.


    Suddenly, something blocked his sight from the light. He raised his head. It was a person. Due to the light behind the person, he can vaguely see his appearance.


    ck suit, a very handsome but bloodless face. This is the man he saw back in the ship earlier after the first violent shaking of the ship. The man is very high-profiled, yet no one was throwing a nce at him as if they can''t see him. Only he can see him.


    He didn''t think anymore as he poured all his strength on his arms to pull the man towards him and kissed him.

 Chapter 123 - Yao

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Yao</h4>


    It isn''t exactly a kiss, but his intention is to ask for air from the man. However, who would think the man doesn''t have an ounce of air inside his body?! Thus, he died.


    He raised his head and looked at his transparent arms. "¡­ who are you?" he asked before he raised his gaze and looked at the man who was wringing his wet coat.


    Because of his bloodless face, his vivid red lips are very eye-catching. There is a cut on those lips. "I didn''t expect for you to be so fierce." The man''s deep voice woke him from his thoughts. "It''s entirely far from your usual attitude, Huo Ling." He added.


    Huo Ling''s pupils shrank and he red at the man. "How do you know my real name?" he asked..


    "Right. You''re currently ''Howee Jackson''." The man muttered to himself as if he didn''t hear his question.


    "Hey!" Huo Ling called as he rose from the ground¡­ ah, no. He''s already floating above the ground since he is a ghost. "Shouldn''t I have..." disappeared? "I didn''t die?" he asked.


    The man turned to him after hearing his question. "You''re already dead. Or else, you wouldn''t see me." he told him.


    Huo Ling''s brows wrinkled. "What do you mean?" he asked. However, the man didn''t answer. He pursed his lips in irritation. "Where are we?" he asked as he looked around. They are in a small ind.


    "Not far from the shipwreck." The man answered.


    "We didn''t see anynd near the ship!" Huo Ling said.


    "Because something is ying with your sight." The man said.


    "What? What do you mean?" Huo Ling asked. However, before the man could answer, Huo Ling saw something in the clear azure water. "What¡­ the¡­ hell¡­" he muttered under his breath when he saw a woman whose upper body is naked and her long, curly hair is covering her chest.


    She was wearing a crown adorned with flowers. Beautiful is an understatement to describe her. Her head plunged on the water and she disappeared, but then reced by a tail. A big, fish tail with beautifulrge fins at the end.


    It''s a mermaid! A mermaid! Are his eyes really ying with him?! Huo Ling gaped at the mermaid that swam away.


    "She''s the one who pointed this ind to me." the man told him and hang his coat on his shoulder, leaving only his white shirt with unbuttoned cuffs his upper body wearing. Since his shirt his wet, the white fabric stuck on his skin, making it look like the man''s second skin. His ck pants hugging his long legs exposed the man''s perfect shape from his waist down to his calves.


    Huo Ling looked away. He has a good built, too, but this man makes the models and actors be ashamed. "I saw you back on the ship. You''re not on the guest list." He said. As a highly qualified waiter, they were made to memorize each guest boarding the ship for them to not offend them or make any other mistake. Thus, he was surprised to see this handsome man appeared. Was he hiding in the ship? Or else, how can he suddenly appear while the ship is in the middle of the sea?


    The man didn''t answer, making Huo Ling''s teeth ache. "Before I¡­ died, there was a rescue team that appeared. Why didn''t you go with them?" he asked him before he paused. "Were you stowed away¡­?" he asked.


    "No." the man answered.


    "Then¡­" why is he here? Huo Ling stared at the man whose gaze is on the sea. Surely, it''s not to apany him ¨C now a ghost, here? He thought. Since the man wouldn''t answer, he just kept his mouth shut.


    "It''s here." The man suddenly spoke.


    "Huh?" what is? Huo Ling turned to the direction where the man is looking and was stunned when he saw a ship appeared! He stared at the ship with widened eyes. He swears he didn''t see any ship in sight before. Howe a ship suddenly appeared?! It appeared as if out of¡­ thin¡­ air¡­ It finally dawned on him, and his conjecture was confirmed when he finished scrutinizing the ship''s appearance.


    This is the cruise ship he was on before! The ship that was shipwrecked! He stared at it in horror before he slowly turned to the man who was calmly looking at the ship as the gangwaydder was ced before them.


    "Two people aboard! Aboard!" a voice yelled.


    Huo Ling turned to the direction of the voice and saw a man slowly appeared above the ship, yelling and waving his hand behind him. Huo Ling looked at behind the ghost and his jaw dropped when he saw more ghosts appeared behind him! They are the crew!


    "Let''s go." the man told him and stepped into thedder.


    "W-wait¡­ this¡­ this is ¨C " Huo Ling stammered as he stared at thedder like it was a snake.


    The man slowly turned to him. "You are right." He said. "All the passengers of the ship died. The rescue team arrived toote." He told him and looked at him in the eye. "Thus, this ghost ship appeared in the sea." He resumed climbing thedder.


    Huo Ling gaped at the man''s back before he gritted his teeth and followed him. Where can he go now, except on this ship? He has be a ghost now. He has no other choice but to board the ghost ship and follow this man.


    This man¡­ he acts like he is familiar to him.


    China, S City.


    "Aia! The ship has sunk, huh?" Hao Baiyun muttered as he sipped his coffee while he read the news on his tablet.


    "Mr. Renata''spany has fallen." Fei Xuli said as he ced a te of cake in front of Hao Baiyun. "It is a pity. Mr. Renata is a good man, yet he didn''t only die together with the ship and its passengers, but his family, too¡­" he shook his head in sympathy as he looked at the news where Mr. Renata''s family owed a huge sum of debt.


    "Not only did they lose the head of their family, but their wealth, too¡­" Hao Baiyun clicked his tongue.


    "What does young master think of this incident?" Fei Xuli asked.


    Hao Baiyun ced the tablet on the table before he adjusted his necktie and eyesses. "Mr. Renata is the best engineer. How can the ship suddenly sink? This isn''t Titanic." He said before his lips curled up when he saw a car stopped outside the coffee shop where he''s in. "This incident¡­ is very beneficial with our line of work." He said when he saw a tall man dressed in a police''s uniform got out of the car. "A pity he didn''t be a model, but a policeman instead¡­" he muttered as his eyes followed Gu Xingfeng who entered the coffee shop.


    "Young master¡­" Fei Xuli helplessly called before he cleared his throat. "So, there''s really something in that sea?" he asked.


    "Whether there''s something or not, our line of work should make something out of nothing, and nothing out of something." Hao Baiyun smiled when Gu Xingfeng stopped in front of their table.


    In contrast of his bright smile, Gu Xingfeng''s face is stern. "You know something?" he asked Hao Baiyun.


    "Is this how Officer Gu should act when asking a person?" Hao Baiyun innocently blinked as he pouted his lips. His expression looked aggrieved.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows knitted in anger. "This is how I should act, since you''re not a person." He said, not caring whether Hao Baiyun will be offended or not.


    Fei Xuli''s eyes narrowed as he red at Gu Xingfeng, but still maintained a polite smile on his lips. "Officer Gu. I advise you to act properly." He said. "If not for our young master''s kindness, Officer Gu wouldn''t have the honor to be graced under our younger master''s presence." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng looked unfazed as he stared at Hao Baiyun''s face in disgust. "Tell me ¨C " he said. " ¨C is a yao 1involved in the shipwreck?" he asked him.


    Hao Baiyun''s smile faded as he dropped the act. "What if I answer ''yes''?" he asked back. "What will you do? Arrest me?" he said. "Again?" he added.


    Gu Xingfeng''s body froze before he calmed himself. "I wouldn''t arrest anyone without evidence at hand ¨C " he said.


    "Yeah. You wouldn''t." Hao Baiyun cut him off. "Just that, this ''anyone'' you are referring to doesn''t include us yao." He said and looked at Gu Xingfeng''s eyes before he smiled. "With your attitude today, I advise you to not appear before me for the following days." He told him. He ignored the shocked look on Gu Xingfeng''s face as he turned to Fei Xuli. "Xuli. See him out." he said before he rose from his seat and left.


    "Wait - !" Gu Xingfeng called and was about to follow Hao Baiyun when he was blocked by a shadow that fell before him.


    "Officer Gu. My young master''s patience towards you is out of the ''friendship'' between you two." Fei Xuli said. "However, even if we are yao, our patience also runs out. In fact, us yao are short-tempered." He said and looked at Jing Yu who appeared before Gu Xingfeng and has his w on Gu Xingfeng''s chest, ready to w Gu Xingfeng''s heart. "Among the yao, our young master has the best patience. I hope Officer Gu wouldn''t test it again." He said before he called Jing Yu and they left.

 Chapter 124 - Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Obsession</h4>


    "So, yao are demons that are of any form, most of the time representing evil?" Huo Ling said after the man exined to him about the mermaid earlier. "Ghosts are also a yao, but we aren''t evil¡­" he muttered.


    "Yao is a general term. In this world, there''re only the humans and yao." Yi Bing said as he looked at Huo Ling who''s contemting his words. "Demons aren''t necessarily evil. Evilness are from one''s thoughts, not their heart. Since our heart is our soul." he said. "Only one''s mind can affect ¨C taint their heart, thus tainting their soul after." He exined.


    "So, as long one has a clear conscience¡­." Huo Ling said..


    "They won''t turn evil." Yi Bing said. "Yao is just a ssification." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak anymore regarding the topic. The humming of the ship is buzzing in his ear as the ship started to move. Even if it is a ghost ship, but it looked ¨C and now, sound, like a real ship. He remembered that, before he died, the ship violently rocked, causing it to tilt andter be shipwrecked. Could it be, the ship had an engine failure? He thought. It is most likely. "So, this ship¡­" he said and looked at the floor beneath his feet.


    "It is another form of yao." Yi Bing said. "It is a possessed object. The obsession ¨C which possesses it, is what made the ship ''alive''. So, the ship has be a yao." He exined.


    "So, it is an obsession that makes one a yao?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Generally, yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ what do you mean, ''generally''?" Huo Ling asked. Could it be¡­ "There are other ways to be a yao?" he stared at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer, but his silence confirmed Huo Ling''s question. "The souls have their own obsessions, thus they became ''alive'' again¡­ ghosts." he said and looked at Huo Ling.


    "''obsession''¡­" Huo Ling muttered and frowned.


    Obsession is an emotion stemming from envy. One wanted something they do not have. However, after obtaining it, they felt it wasn''t enough thus it turned to greed. Later, their greed bes unstoppable thus it turned to obsession.


    "I don''t remember I have one." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing already expected Huo Ling''s answer. "It is normal to not think of anything. Amnesia urs after one dies." he patiently told him as they passed by the crew of the ship. The ghost ship has begun to sail after they boarded.


    Huo Ling turned and saw the ind where they were before has disappeared, including the mermaid. "Amazing¡­" he muttered.


    "That mermaid is one of the good yao." Yi Bing said as he also looked at the ce where the ind has been before. "That ind is her obsession and she''s tied to the ind." He exined.


    "She cannot leave?" Huo Ling asked. He felt she is pitiful.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "If she can let go of her obsession, then she can move on." He answered.


    "That mermaid¡­ she''s a monster, right?" Huo Ling said.


    "Yes. The difference between the West and the East is the way they address something. Us, the East, we call them yao while they, the West, call them monsters. But, both are demons." Yi Bing exined. "The mermaid is a yao of the West, so it is explicable she is called a monster." He said.


    Huo Ling stared at the ce where the ind before. Then, he followed Yi Bing when the other resumed walking. "How did she turn to a yao¡­ a monster?" he asked.


    "As I''ve said before, she has an obsession." Yi Bing said. "However¡­ that''s not the only way to be a yao." He looked at Huo Ling. He knew, Huo Ling is smart so he can figure out some things from his words.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak and just waited for Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t fail him as he spoke. "The mermaid is a sea yao¡­ a sea monster." He started. "One''s monstrosity is, of course, rted to their death. The mermaid died rted to water, obviously." He said and nced at the sea before he continued. "Mostmon death of them is a shipwreck. Worst death is that they were thrown to the sea." He said and paused.


    Huo Ling, after interacting with all kind of people as a waiter, could, of course, guess what Yi Bing meant by ''throw''. "That ind¡­ could be where she swam to." He silently said. However, the ind is in the middle of the water. How can a person survive?


    "Could be." Yi Bing just said. "As I''ve also said before, a yao¡­ or a monster, doesn''t necessarily have to be an evil." He said. "One''s appearance, despite a monster, is rted to this. If one harbors evilness, their form would be ugly, depicting their evilness. But, like the mermaid, she didn''t harbor evil thus she looked like that." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded when he remembered the mermaid''s beautiful tail and face. "She helped us." He said.


    Yi Bing hummed as an answer. "However, there are some that can change their appearance to deceive others." He said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak anymore. Huo Ling will soon know about it. He opened the door, leading to the dining hall of the ship.


    Huo Ling, after epting the fact he turned to a ghost and has seen the ghost crew of the ship, has finally calmed down. Thus, he wasn''t that much surprised when they entered and was greeted by arge number of ghosts. The people in the first floor are ordinary people ¨C groups of families, friends, ssmates, or a group of strangers who were in a tour. It is a pity that this cruise became theirst trip in this lifetime.


    "The passengers of this ghost ship are the same passengers before it met its demise." Yi Bing told Huo Ling who was standing by the door. Huo Ling is watching the people¡­ now ghosts, interacting like they were still alive and didn''t die.


    Huo Ling watched as a child run towards him and bumped him before he resumed running around. Seems like, ghosts can still touch, but it''s another ghost they can touch. "Then, how can you board the ship?" he asked and turned to Yi Bing in surprise after what he heard him say.


    "¡­ the ship is also open for the yao." Yi Bing answered as he lowered his gaze to avoid Huo Ling''s eyes.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips. He has an inkling the man is also a yao, but he felt that this man isn''t just an ordinary yao. He decided not to ask the man. He knew he will just evade his question. "Is¡­ everyone¡­ really dead?" he quietly asked as he looked at the peaceful family eating andughing on the side. He''s referring to the passengers of the cruise ship.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ they''re pitiful." Huo Ling said as he looked at the baby on the mother''s arms. The ghosts inside the ship, their appearance is their appearance when they died. It is one of the cause of their resentment, causing their soul to turn as ghosts.


    The family consists of five ¨C a father, a mother, a boy, a girl and the baby. How much pain and despair they had suffered when they knew the ship is sinking, and that their death is inevitable? They must have regretted going to this cruise. The children are innocent, and the parents grieved for their family''s fate.


    However¡­ Yi Bing also looked at the family. "They died together." He said. "You are also pitiful." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer. Everyone is just the same ¨C they will die in the end. The only difference is if they''d die earlier orter. "Where are we going?" he asked after he had calmed his emotions.


    Yi Bing paused when he heard Huo Ling''s question. "Where do you want to go?" he asked.


    "I ¨C " Huo Ling said before he remembered Albert. "I want to see a friend." He said and went up the stairs.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just followed Huo Ling. He remembered Huo Ling was a waiter. Huo Ling must be going to see his acquaintances.


    Since Gu Shi told him he can watch Huo Ling while Huo Ling is still alive, he immediately went to this world after he left Gu Shi''s office. Huo Ling''s life was written in the Death Note. One''s autobiography would appear in the Death Note only when they''re about to die. Thus, Yi Bing knows how Huo Ling lived in this world.


    This world is a Special World. Humans and yao coexisted, but most of the time not peacefully. The humans who knows the yao''s existence are prejudiced to hide their fear of them. Some yao who are arrogant and evil oppressed the humans and, worse, kill them. This heightened the animosity between the two races.

 Chapter 125 - Howee Jackson

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Howee Jackson</h4>


    Huo Ling was named as Howee Jackson when he was born. His father raised him abroad and he used the name until his death. However, he is half-Chinese thus his father also told him of his Chinese name ¨C Huo Ling. His mother''s surname is Huo, and she gave him the name ''ling'' for feathers, since he is white and soft like a feather when he was born.


    However, his mother died for some cause. His father didn''t remarry, so he didn''t have a stepmother or stepsiblings. However, he didn''t know if his mother and father has siblings. Thus, when his father also died, he was just fourteen. His father left him to his friend and he never came back. His father''s friend told him his father was missing. From the moment he saw his father''s back, Huo Ling knew that was thest image he''ll have of his father. Thus, he wasn''t surprised after his father was dered missing, andter dead.


    His father''s friend is good to him, and is a bachelor.. He raised him like he''s his own son. When Huo Ling graduated in university, he confessed to him he''s in love with him. Who wouldn''t have his heart move after all the kindness given to you for five years? Added to the fact you lived in the same house, and only the two of you.


    Although he had expected to be rejected, he still is afraid. Thus, he left the next day after he confessed and began working in cruise ships. His father''s friend contacted him out of worry, and he only answered one out of his one hundred calls. He was tearful and apologized to him, and decided to break their contact. Which he regretted, since if he only knew he would die in this cruise ship, he would have never left him, or that he would have called him onest time and confessed to him again.


    Huo Ling silently nced at Yi Bing. He lied to him before. He has an obsession, which is that man. "Hey. Won''t you tell me who you are?" he asked him. "You''re acting familiar with me since earlier. Yet you''re also acting mysterious." He said. Yi Bing didn''t speak, which made Huo Ling frown. "Poser." He muttered and rolled his eyes at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing still didn''t react since he felt strange since earlier after he and Huo Ling boarded the ship. It isn''t dangerous, thus he had them both board the ship. More like, this strange thing is familiar to him. He should expect everything from a Special World.


    "Wow¡­ they really all died." Huo Ling said when they reached the upper deck and saw the ''important'' people now be ghosts. The singer, the politician, the famous businessmen, and the politician''s daughter he helped before. "That means¡­" he muttered as he looked at the kitchen then decided to go inside. He saw the ghosts of the sous chefs who are still slicing the vegetables, nching the meat, washing the tes, baking pastries, etc. It''s as if they were still alive. They must not have realized they are already dead. "Albert, Gerald, Ronald and Michel aren''t here¡­" he said.


    "There are some souls who still hasn''te to them that they died." Yi Bing spoke behind Huo Ling. "It was due to the great shock, the trauma they had when they died. All might have drowned the same, but it is different to each person." He said. "One might not resist their death since they already have epted it. But, for some, they are unresolved of it. Thus, these people''s soul will have their memories slowly return to them to not stimte their emotion." He exined. "If their soul would not be monitored, they will be a mad ghost and enter Mania." He said.


    Huo Ling didn''t pry Yi Bing what is a Mania. He isn''t interested. However¡­ "Why do you know so much?" he asked as he looked at him. "Are you a Taoist master?" he stared at his face.


    Yi Bing didn''t evade his gaze this time. "No." he answered.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing''s eyes for a long time. Seeing the man''s clear eyes, he knew he isn''t lying to him. He decided not to ask more from him. As long as this guy doesn''t have any evil intentions¡­ well, even if he has, but what will Huo Ling has to lose? He already died. "I''m going to look for my friends." He said and drifted away.


    Yi Bing didn''t know what to feel. He wanted Huo Ling to ask him more. But, he also doesn''t want to answer Huo Ling''s queries since this isn''t the time. Thus, he both feel relieved and conflicted when Huo Ling didn''t ask and just left.


    He''s worried the guy might encounter something, thus he immediately and silently followed him.


    China, S City.


    Gu Xingfeng heavily breathed as he tiredly leaned on the sofa in his apartment. He looked at his coat he took off and the epaulette. He didn''t correct Fei Xuli earlier for addressing him as an ordinary police officer despite him being the chief of police now. After all, when Fei Xuli had met him, he was still an ordinary police officer. And that, Fei Xuli addressing him as a low-ranking police officer, he knows he is insulting him.


    He deserves it. After all, who would hurt the treasured young master of the Hao family. Much more, the highly valuable nine-tailed fox?


    The Hao family is an influential yao family of long history. The government not only doesn''t fear them, but also wanted the favor of the Hao family. The Hao family is a powerful family. Not only as yao, but also with their might be it in military, the politics, or the business. Added to the fact that nine-tailed foxes brings both wealth and power. Thus, Fei Xuli loathes him for hurting Hao Baiyun ¨C the heir of the Hao family.


    Even if the Hao family is powerful, but of course, there are people that fears, and also hates, them. More than twenty years ago, the generation before Hao Baiyun, a tragedy happened. The Hao family that time has twin daughters and one son. The son and one of the twins were kidnapped. They know only a yao can kidnap a yao, but an ordinary human, too, with the help of the yao. Thus, the whole country was mobilized to look for the two children. However, only the son came back and never the daughter. It was a relief, since the Hao surname can continue. But, the daughter is as precious as the son, since only the female foxes can give birth to nine-tailed foxes. Now, there''s only one daughter left, and the fact that she isn''t nine-tailed is grieving. There''s only a small chance she can give birth to a nine-tailed child. The daughter that was missing is the one who is nine-tailed.


    Children who were born with only their father as the fox can only have up to eight tails. However, the male-born foxes can continue the Hao family''s surname, and can inherit the family''s businesses. But, despite that, the male-born nine-tailed foxes are still more valued. In the family, the female foxes are highly valued. However, the male nine-tailed foxes are more valuable than the female foxes which has lesser tails. The female foxes with nine tails are the most valued.


    That''s why, the nine-tailed daughter is sought-after by everyone, and the Hao family knew that all people with different intentions were also looking for her. But, it was already more than twenty years that had passed. Most said that she was already eaten by a yao. Worse, by a human. Thus, they focused their search on powerful or influential human or yao.


    The Hao family, on the other hand, hasn''t given up. Despite Hao Baiyun has nine tails, they still continued to look for his missing nine-tailed aunt. But, of course, they also protected Hao Baiyun. Only that, they never found out that Hao Baiyun was hurt by Gu Xingfeng. If they knew, they would have already torn Gu Xingfeng in pieces.


    "How can I ask for his forgiveness¡­" Gu Xingfeng muttered as he stared at the ceiling. He closed his eyes and covered his eyes with his arm.


    "Chirp." The small male fox cried and nudged its head against Gu Xingfeng''s leg.


    "Tian Tian." He called and cuddled the baby fox on his hand. "Your mom is so cold¡­" he sighed. He is referring to Hao Baiyun. Something happened between them, and after six months Hao Baiyun came to him telling him to keep their child since there are many dangers in the Hao family. The nine-tailed foxes gives birth earlier than the normal human, thus Gu Xingfeng was assured their baby fox is very healthy.


    "Chirp." Tian Tian cried.


    Gu Xingfeng chuckled and kissed their son''s forehead. When he''s at work, his family''s butler who raised him is watching over his son. The butler has no qualms, since he''s already old and has seen the world. Thus, his son is safe with the butler. "What should I do¡­ I can''t keep up my pretense anymore, just to amodate your mother''s hate." He sighed and fell asleep on the sofa with his son.

 Chapter 126 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Missing</h4>


    In arge vi, only three people are living inside, making it looked deste. "How is he?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "The Gu family''s butler had taken care of the little master. He said that the little master is sleeping with¡­ him, now." Fei Xuli said.


    "The Gu family has only him as their son, but he had cut off his connection with his family." Hao Baiyun said. He is referring to Gu Xingfeng. Gu Xingfeng''s parents, being worried for their son, had sent their family''s butler to take care of him, thus the butler can be trusted not to speak of Tian Tian''s existence.


    Fei Xuli frowned. "If not only for the second master¡­" he gritted his teeth in anger. The second master he is referring is Hao Baiyun''s uncle.. "Little master Tian can openly be acknowledged by the family ¨C " he said.


    Hao Baiyun cut him off. "Not only him." He said. "As long as the dangers directed at the family aren''t eliminated, Tian Tian wouldn''t be safe." He sighed. "It''s better for him to stay with¡­ his father." He softly said.


    "Young master¡­" Fei Xuli called before he lowered his head. Jing Yu just silently listened to them.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t speak more. His uncle ¨C Hao Ming, is the one who wanted to harm his mother ¨C Hao Ying, and his mother''s twin sister ¨C Hao Ning. The Hao family knows about this, but in order to preserve their image, they didn''t send out the news. Hao Ming wanted to kill his sisters ¨C especially his aunt, the nine-tailed fox, in order for the family to regard him the highest. However, Hao Ning realized his evil scheme and lured Hao Ming away, thus Hao Ying was safe and only Hao Ning was harmed by Hao Ming. The Hao family immediately sent Hao Ming away. They asked him where is Hao Ning, but he didn''t answer, thus he is locked by the family, never to see the light again.


    However, Hao Ming''s wife and children are still there and they plead for the old master. The old master, after bing so old, finally relented before his death and freed Hao Ming. He asked for Hao Ming to tell him where Hao Ning is, only for Hao Ming tough like a madman and told them Hao Ning had died. The old master died full of regrets and ordered to lock Hao Ming but leave his family. They locked Hao Ming again, but his family continued to scheme. They are bitter of the fact they aren''t nine-tailed. The one who had the most resentment is Hao Ming''s eldest son. He resented Hao Baiyun the most, since Hao Baiyun was the one who inherited the family instead of him after Hao Baiyun''s father died, and Hao Baiyun carried their family''s name.


    Hao Baiyun''s ident before that led him to have a child with Gu Xingfeng is because of this cousin of his. Fortunately, the news of Hao Baiyun being raped after having fed of aphrodisiac didn''t spread. His maternity with Tian Tian was guised as him recuperating from the drugs fed to him. Hao Baiyun''s cousin was then sent to where Hao Ming was locked up. Due to that, Hao Ming''s remaining family temporarily retreated. But, they still continued to scheme.


    Gu Xingfeng¡­. Hao Baiyun called the man''s name in his mind. He closed his eyes as he remembered the man''s face, and his touch¡­


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu stared at Hao Baiyun with wide eyes when they saw Hao Baiyun''s tails started to appear. They immediately left the room and tightly closed the doors and windows.


    "Shall we call Gu Xingfeng?" Jing Yu finally spoke.


    Fei Xuli is anxious. Hao Baiyun is in a rut. "Call." He finally said.


    Jing Yu immediately calld Gu Xingfeng while Fei Xuli looked at the monitor. Hao Baiyun was wriggling on the floor while panting. His tails cannot be seen in the monitor, but Fei Xuli is a yao thus he can see that Hao Baiyun''s fourth tail has already appeared. "Tell him to go faster! Just leave the little master to us!" he felt irritated.


    Jing Yu immediately ryed the message to Gu Xingfeng who was awoken. "Faster." He said before he hung up.


    When Hao Baiyun''s sixth tail appeared, Gu Xingfeng finally arrived. Jing Yu immediately took Tian Tian from Gu Xingfeng and before Gu Xingfeng could react, Fei Xuli pulled him. He opened the door and pushed him inside. Then, he locked Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun inside.


    "Let me hold him, too." Fei Xuli told Jing Yu as he reached for Tian Tian. The three of them left without caring what will happen to Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun.


    Or that, they left since they know what will happen next. Gu Xingfeng sighed before he turned to Hao Baiyun who was panting on the floor. His body was bathed in sweat. He''s really beautiful. He thought in his heart as he looked at Hao Baiyun''s six tails.


    Hao Baiyun smelled Gu Xingfeng''s scent and he immeidtaely pounced on him. Gu Xingfeng opened his arms and hugged Hao Baiyun tight. He groaned when Hao Baiyun grinded his body against him. A fox can only have one mate, especially the nine-tailed fox. The nine-tailed fox can never change his mate, even if his mate had died.


    "Xiao Yun¡­" he called when Hao Baiyun bit his shoulder and it bled. Then, he gasped when Hao Baiyun licked the blood, together with his wound. "Even if you only need me for convenience, I''ll ept." He said as he caressed Hao Baiyun''s face and softly kissed him. He carried him in his arms, and the dazed Hao Baiyun wrapped his arms around his neck in response, not breaking their kiss.


    Gu Xingfeng carried Hao Baiyun to the bathroom and the water from the shower sshed on them. But, it didn''t dampen their desire towards each other. They tore each other''s clothes and, after the forey, Gu Xingfeng entered Hao Baiyun, deeply hitting the spot which made Hao Baiyun''s body numb and he came. However, it wasn''t the end since Gu Xingfeng immediately thrusted in and out of him and, after some time, came inside him.


    "Haaa¡­" Hao Baiyun gasped in satisfaction. His nine tails were all out and cushioning him back from the cold wall. He groaned in pleasure when his body rocked from Gu Xingfeng''s thrusting, and his back grinded against his tails. "Gu Xingfeng ¨C " he called as he cupped Gu Xingfeng''s face.


    Gu Xingfeng also stared at him. Deep emotions in their eyes and they kissed. Gu Xingfeng then carried Hao Baiyun to his bed and they started again.


    Meanwhile, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu peacefully slept with Tian Tian in the middle of them.


    On the other side of the world, Huo Ling''s forehead was knotted. "Albert and Gilbert aren''t here. As well as Ronald and Michel." He said.


    "They''re missing?" Yi Bing said as he walked towards Huo Ling after he saw him went out of the hall with a frowning expression. He let him look for his friends alone but kept him within his sight.


    "Yes." Huo Ling sighed and looked at the vast sea.


    Yi Bing noticed what he is thinking. "Maybe the ship hasn''t found their soul yet." Heforted him.


    "En." Huo Ling just said.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak again. Since they have talked about the evil yao earlier. The evil yao not onlymitted sins, but also can devour another yao ¨C as well as humans, to increase their strength. Of course, eating a yao or a human has a repercussion. Their life will decrease for every life their devoured. Thus, Huo Ling is worried if an evil yao had eaten Albert, Gerald, Ronald and Michel when he hasn''t seen any of them in the ship.


    However, Yi Bing was thinking of something. It couldn''t be¡­ a Soul Eater again? He thought and his eyes narrowed. The Soul Eaters were already suppressed before. However, it isn''t strange for him to meet another one since there might have some Soul Eaters that escaped the grim reapers'' clutches. Of course, he wouldn''t tell this to Huo Ling since one, it isn''t necessary for Huo Ling to know about the Soul Eaters and two, he didn''t want to add to Huo Ling''s worries.


    "¡­ Huo Ling?" a voice called behind them. The voice was hesitating, and is also unsure.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling turned. Huo Ling was puzzled, but Yi Bing was surprised. "You know me?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at a man wearing a ck suit simr to Yi Bing. The only difference between him and Yi Bing is that the man is wearing a yellow necktie while Yi Bing wore a blue one.


    "San Di." Yi Bing called Di San after he recovered from his surprise.


    "Yi Bing." Di San called as he turned to Yi Bing. Then, he nced back at Huo Ling. He, Feng Er, Si Shui and Liu Lin were inside one of the cabins of the ghost ship when he went out and saw Huo Ling passing by. He felt he was familiar, and finally decided to follow him. He wasn''t sure if it was Huo Ling, since his appearance slightly changed.

 Chapter 127 - Grim Reapers

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Grim Reapers</h4>


    "You know each other?" Huo Ling asked after being unintentionally ignored by Di San. No wonder this man is familiar with him, calling his other name ¨C ''Huo Ling'', and not ''Howee Jackson''. There''s the example of one acting very familiar here. He frowned as he looked at Yi Bing. But, he doesn''t know how can another person¡­ ah, no. It''s yao. He doesn''t know how can another one knows his name. He is most known as Howee Jackson ¨C not Huo Ling, since he grew up in a foreign country due to his father. The only person who knows him as Huo Ling, aside from his parents, is¡­ that man ¨C his father''s friend.


    So, how do these two yao before him knows his name of his? He is certain he hadn''t met them before.


    Yi Bing felt he is being pierced by Huo Ling''s inquiring gaze. "Yes." he calmly answered as he turned to him.. Although he felt his heart being itchy because of the curiosity in Huo Ling''s eyes, but he held himself back. This guy is really cute. He is curious, yet he doesn''t want to yield in his curiosity.


    The corner of his lips imperceptibly raised. Di San, who had been observing Yi Bing, had seen Yi Bing was secretly smiling. His eyes are shining while he looked at Huo Ling who looked like he wanted to ask but didn''t.


    "What kind of yao are you two?" Huo Ling finally asked as he also looked at Di San. He is aware these two have many secrets they are keeping, and, of course, wouldn''t divulge their secrets to a stranger like him. He only wanted to know how do they know him, but he doesn''t want to ask. His curiosity hasn''t driven him to madness.


    ''yao''? Di San thought and nced at Yi Bing. He was met by Yi Bing''s gaze. Seeing Yi Bing''s brows raised, urging him to speak, he turned back to Huo Ling. "Grim reaper ¨C " he answered.


    "''sacrifice1?to a god?" Huo Ling said when he misunderstood Di San''s answer. "There is that kind of yao?" he asked as his brows scrunched up. This is the first time he heard of a sacrificial yao. Is it¡­ an honor to them to be sacrificed to a god? What kind of god is it? He thought as he looked at Yi Bing and Di San.


    "You''re talking to two of them." Yi Bing said. Huo Ling frowned and red at him. But, Yi Bing''s shoulder just shook when he held back hisughter. His usually cold and lifeless eyes are bright as he looked at the young man.


    Di San noticed their interaction and can''t help but rx. "I didn''t expect to see you here." He told Yi Bing.


    "Same here." Yi Bing said and nced at Huo Ling who left in a huff after being pissed by Yi Bing. However, he knew Huo Ling is a tactful person. The young man noticed they have something to talk about that can''t be disclosed to strangers, thus he left.


    If Huo Ling isn''t tactful, he would have pestered him since earlier, trying to figure out how he had known his name.


    "You¡­ think there''s a Soul Fragment here?" he asked as he turned his gaze back to Di San.


    Di San''s expression changed and he nodded. "We''re being drawn here." He answered as he remembered the force from this world as if beckoning him. Usually, he would ignore it. Their job is dangerous and anything suspicious must be avoided. However, they currently under a task. Anything suspicious that they should avoid, now they have to jump into it"¡­ you, too?" he asked Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing fell silent. "Huo Ling is here." He said after a while.


    It was Di San''s turned to be silent. Yi Bing meant, he is here for his assignment and not the Soul Fragment. "Sorry." He apologized and lowered his head. He sighed as he pulled his hair.


    "I don''t mind. You''re on edge." Yi Bing told him in a soft tone tofort him.


    Everyone is tense because of the matter of the Soul Fragment. Soul Fragment, which is a powerful object. If it fell on the hands of something evil¡­ even an entire world can copse. Thus, it is reasonable for Di San to suspect him.


    "I also felt something is drawing me here." He finally told Di San. It can be called an icing on the cake.


    Di San''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Yi Bing. "So, there is a possibility a Soul Fragment might be present in this world?" he asked.


    "I had an interaction with the Soul Fragment before." Yi Bing exined.


    Di San was taken aback. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Yi Bing was teasing him, then withdraw. "No wonder Huo Ling is mad." Heughed, whether in anger, he doesn''t care to think. Yi Bing can be irritating.


    "There''s no Soul Fragment on Huo Ling." Yi Bing rified.


    Di San shook his head. There''s now a smile on his face which washed away his exhausted expression. "I also am not hoping there is on Huo Ling." He told Yi Bing. After all, before when a Soul Fragment was found on Huo Ling''s corpse, they were forced to kill him just to take the Soul Fragment from his corpse. Fortunately, in the end, they hadn''t. Souls are precious. Even if it''s just one soul, but they are alive, too.


    Yi Bing nodded. "This is another strange world." He said as he looked as he looked around the ghost ship.


    "Yes." Di San said. "A Special World¡­" he sighed and rubbed his forehead. "Is the yao Huo Ling was referring to earlier¡­?" he said and looked at Yi Bing.


    "Another species aside from humans." Yi Bing answered.


    Di San nodded in understanding. There are only two species ¨C humans, and yao. If you are not human, then you are a yao. "I understand." He said. Fortunately, he reacted in time earlier with Huo Ling''s question.


    "Where are the others?" Yi Bing asked. He''s referring to the other grim reapers. As a senior grim reaper, he was briefed about Di San and his team, and their task.


    Before Di San could answer, a loud voice can be heard. "Here!" Feng Er answered as she, Si Shiu and Liu Lin walked towards them.


    Huo Ling heard their voice and he turned. "There are more sacrifices to a god¡­" he muttered in surprise when he saw three new ''sacrificial yao'' arrived. He felt his mind was opened to another world and he is fascinated by it. Thus, he silently watched them from afar.


    On the grim reapers'' side, Yi Bing nodded at the three neers. "How''s your quest?" he asked them. He is their senior, so it''s normal for him to ask them of their performance. Also, it is rare for grim reapers to gather aside when they are in the Afterlife Department, or when they are battling against the Soul Eaters likest time. Usually, they would happen to meet, but in twos ¨C like he and Qi Shan before1, or threes at most ¨C like 2he, Jiu Ye and Jiu Ye''s friend.


    Liu Lin scratched his forehead in annoyance when he remembered their previous ''travels''. "This is our sixth world already and we don''t have luck." He honestly answered. He doesn''t hate Yi Bing and instead respects him. He knew Yi Bing is an upright man¡­ ehem, grim reaper. Thus, Yi Bing can be trusted.


    Yi Bing turned to Si Shui. His gaze asking for his ''report''.


    Si Shui has been holding on to Liu Lin''s sleeve since he has a motion sickness. His usually pale face ¨C like other grim reapers, is paler than usual. He was covering his mouth with his hand to hold himself back from puking. "Yes, ah¡­" he answered. His voice is weak and barely audible because of the strong wind from the sea and the humming of the engine of the ghost ship.


    Feng Er''s pretty brows just raised at Si Shui''s pathetic appearance before she turned to Yi Bing. "Five Normal Worlds and one Special World. No luck." She answered and shrugged her sharp and thin shoulders.


    Di San nodded. "It''s highly likely the Soul Fragment would appear in a Special World. The Special World we''re in before has blood kin and beast kin." He told Yi Bing before he sighed inment.


    The blood kin, or the vampires and zombies, has bloodless skin. This is to their advantage as grim reapers who has the same appearance like the vampires ¨C except for their fangs and pointed ears. But, since vampires usually hide their fangs and modify their ears resembling that of humans, the grim reapers are passable to be vampires.


    "But, we can''t deny the Normal Worlds, too." Yi Bing said. "Just one thing''s change can affect everything." He looked at Di San.


    "The Butterfly Effect." Di San said. Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    "But, we didn''t notice anything strange in the Normal Worlds." Liu Lin scratched his forehead in frustration.

 Chapter 128 - Fragile

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Fragile</h4>


    Yi Bing turned to Liu Lin. "Not noticing doesn''t mean there is nothing." He told him.


    Liu Lin rubbed his nose in embarrassment. He knows he is wrong and Yi Bing is just stating a fact. Yi Bing is also their senior, and he knows Yi Bing only meant good and has no intention of making things hard for him, nor humiliate him. "Sorry." He lowered his head as he realized his mistake.


    Yi Bing sighed. "I know you are not careless." He told him in a soft tone. He was the first to arrive in the Afterlife Department, thus he saw how each of the grim reapers arrived and worked in the ce. He knew Liu Lin.. Though he is arrogant, but not to the point it is insufferable. Themendable attitude of Liu Lin is he admits his mistakes.


    "We don''t dare not to." Di San bitterlyughed.


    Their task is from Shen Sheng ¨C their high superior, after all. If they tried to ck off, who knows what will happen to them if a word of their carelessness got out and reached Shen Sheng''s ears. Also, Soul Fragments are a threat to all the worlds. Thus, they are very careful in their task.


    The grim reapers continued to chat. Meanwhile, Huo Ling, who was silently on the side ¨C particrly, observing Yi Bing, was surprised. "This guy¡­ ehem, yao, always acts familiar. How can he suddenly have a matured aura in him? Hmph." He pouted as he looked at Yi Bing in displeasure. Then, he withdrew his gaze and chose to observe his surroundings.


    It was like that time before the shipwreck. The passengers ¨C now turned to ghosts, are acting normally. Since they are currently in the upper deck where wealthy and influential personas are around, some were ttering them to gain their favor. For example, a small-scale businessman''s ghost Unfortunately, all these are for naught since they suddenly, unexpectedly, died.


    The incessant chattering in the background caused Huo Ling''s head to suddenly ache. They''re already ghosts. Why are they still so noisy? He thought as he felt annoyed while he rubbed his head.


    "Hm." He muttered when he noticed the actress and a famous politician''s daughter ¨C Jury Pete, isn''t around, nor the other famous personas ¨C like the wealthiest sheikh, Jamir Khan, he had seen during hisst service as a waiter before he died. "Could it be their soul is in somece, like Albert''s?" he asked when he felt his headache has subsided. The ghost ship must haven''t had fetched Albert and the others yet.


    "Something wrong?" Yi Bing asked when he saw Huo Ling is in a daze.


    Huo Ling turned when he heard Yi Bing''s voice. The man was standing beside him. "Done chatting with your friends?" he asked when he saw Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui had disappeared.


    "They have something they have to do." Yi Bing answered.


    "Are they preparing to be sacrificed?" Huo Ling asked. So, not only they have to give their life, but the preparations must have done by themselves, too? He thought. He felt it is unfair, and that the ''sacrifices'' are very pitiful.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s gaze on him had changed. Why does he look at me with his eyes filled with¡­ pity? He thought when he saw that Huo Ling''s eyes are even reddish. What is he thinking now? And what did he just say? ''sacrifice''? Does he know something?


    Yi Bing is confused. Seeing the confusion in Yi Bing''s face, Huo Ling thought Yi Bing must have felt offended and the topic is very sensitive.


    Of course, who wants to be a sacrifice? He thought. Also, I am a stranger, so I am being inconsiderate. He sighed. "Can''t I leave the ship?" he asked as he changed the topic.


    "You can." Yi Bing answered. "Only those who are bounded to the ship are those who cannot leave." He exined. "Is there a ce you want to go to?" he asked.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered.


    "Where to?" Yi Bing asked.


    "The Virgin Inds." Huo Ling answered. "Where I lived." He muttered as he lowered his gaze. Was he still there? He thought. He''s referring to his father''s friend. I wonder what his reaction after knowing I died. Was he shocked? Did he feel sad? Or ¨C he closed his eyes. He remained indifferent? After all, I am just a burden to him. He can''t even find a wife because of a child like me ¨C


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called as he ced his hand on Huo Ling''s shoulder. He saw he''s in a daze again. What is he thinking? He thought as he stared at Huo Ling when the young man slowly opened his eyes and his eyes regained their rity. Sometimes, I wish I can read his mind. He thought. His fingers ced on Huo Ling''s shoulder curled. He felt the coldness from Huo Ling''s soul in his palm. He liked this coldness. However, he can''t touch his soul for a long time. Even if the souls are a grim reaper''s task, but touch is forbidden between them. For them, souls are fragile. As well as the memories, and emotions.


    "What?" Huo Ling''s voice pulled Yi Bing from his thoughts when he''s the one that gone in a daze.


    Yi Bing blinked and he stared at Huo Ling. "This ship will pass by your ce." He told him.


    "I know." Huo Ling nodded.


    "Good. Let''s get off once we reached it." Yi Bing said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded.


    S City, China.


    "Have they returned?" Hao Baiyun asked as he signed the documents after he carefully read them.


    "Yes." Fei Xuli answered as he ced a cup of milk on the table.


    "Good." Hao Baiyun said without raising his head. He reached the milk and took a sip. The warm and sweet liquid entered his tongue and travelled down his stomach. "Hm." Hefortably breathed. The nausea he felt was gone.


    Fei Xuli stared at Hao Baiyun''splexion that gone from pale to rosy. His former fragile look disappeared. "Young master¡­ is¡­." He said and nced at Hao Baiyun''s t stomach. He''s pregnant. He thought.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t answer since he knows Fei Xuli can guess. "What are the updates from the Ascend Cruise Ship?" he asked. He''s referring to the ship that sank.


    "The authorities are almost done with their search of the passengers'' corpses." Fei Xuli answered.


    Hao Baiyun sighed and ced his pen on the paper. Then, he leaned on the back of his seat. "Five of our business partners and two potential customers boarded the ship. Now¡­" he frowned. They are dead.


    "Our cooperation can be continued with their heir." Fei Xuliforted him.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Do it in an appropriate time." He told him. The family members still have to mourn for the head of their family.


    "Yes." Fei Xuli answered and wrote his notes before he kept his pen and paper. "Young master¡­" he called.


    "Hm?" Hao Baiyun answered as he resumed signing the documents.


    "¡­ have you decided what to name the second little master?" Fei Xuli asked.


    Hao Baiyun''s hand slipped. Fortunately, the tip of the fountain pen wasn''t stuck on the paper. Or else, he would have screwed his signature. "Fei Xuli." He called.


    "Yes?" Fei Xuli answered. His eyes couldn''t hide his excitement.


    Hao Baiyun''s ears are flushed. "Out." he told him.


    "¡­ oh." Fei Xuli considerately closed the door when he left.


    "Xuli." Jing Yu, who was silently sitting on the sofa he almost blended on the background, called when he saw Fei Xuli. "What happened?" he asked.


    Fei Xuli grinned as he walked towards Jing Yu and sat beside him. He poured his cup and then drank. "Young master is embarrassed." He answered.


    "Oh."


    S City Police Station.


    "Madam. We are coordinating with the foreign authorities." Gu Xingfeng said as the old woman cried.


    "My son¡­ and my grandchildren..." the old woman said between her sobs. "Mengmeng is just three years old. Lele is still a baby. Tongtong is just eight." She said the name of her grandchildren.


    Gu Xingfeng felt both sad and helpless. Death doesn''t excuse one''s age. Some even die while still in their mother''s stomach. He prayed for these children''s fate in their next life. "I am on my way to ask for the list of the name of the passengers whose corps¡­ who were already found." He said. He can''t bear to say ''corpse'' in front of a parent who lost not only her child, but the entire family of her child. "I will immediately contact you to im them." he told her.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you very much¡­ wuwuwuwu¡­" the old woman cried as she was led outside by Jiang Xinduo.


    Gu Xingfeng pinched the space between his brows. This is the fifth person that ''visited'' him to ask about their family member or a friend who boarded the Ascend Cruise Ship. Some are neighbors with the victim and is sincere to inquire about the victim''s fate. But, there are some who only went to inquire the situation just to gossip it with others. Of course, he only told them the gist of the incident and not the specific details.

 Chapter 129 - Cruise

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Cruise</h4>


    Gu Xingfeng took a sip of his coffee that had gone cold before he picked up the documents on his table. There are sixteen residents of S City who had boarded the cruise ship.


    Five of them are grandma Lin''s son ¨C Lin Li, her daughter-inw ¨C Lin Li''s wife, Lin Xu. And her three young grandchildren: Lin Tong, a boy, who is eight years old. Lin Meng, a girl, who is three years old. And Lin Le, an infant.


    The three are young girls: Leng Leng, Ping An and Lulu. They are best friends and Leng Leng has won three tickets for the Carribbean Cruise in a lottery..


    One is a young male named Lin Shu. He is an artist.


    Two are a married couple, Wu Dong and Wu Susu. Wu Dong owns a coffee shop.


    The remaining five are in a group tour, which the cruise is a part of their tour. One is a young woman named Ling Meng. She is the organizer of the tour. The four people consists of two pairs of old married couples ¨C old Peng and his wife, and old He and his wife. The remaining members of the tour are from other cities.


    Among these sixteen victims, one of them is missing. That is Ling Meng. But since there is no other way of survival from the shipwreck, she is still confirmed dead along with other missing victims. When her mother hase to the police station and heard her daughter''s corpse is missing, she was filled with hope. She didn''t believe that her daughter is dead. As long as she didn''t see her daughter''s corpse, for her, her daughter is still alive and was washed ashore to some uninhabited ind. Gu Xingfeng can''t convince her otherwise, so he let her be. As long as it wasn''t him who had told her to hope for her daughter''s survival.


    He inadvertently moved his left hand and it touched thendline phone on the side. He remembered,st night, Fei Xuli called him to ''take care'' of Hao Baiyun. And, he and Hao Baiyun did it from night till dawn. However, none of them was tired despite the activity. Instead, they are still full of energy. That''s the advantage of making love with a yao.


    Then, his thoughts floated back when he and Hao Baiyun first met. It was a year ago, and he was still a police officer. Because of what happened between them, Fei Xuli told him to not breathe a word about Hao Baiyun to others. His superiors only knew that he had saved Hao Baiyun and he had the favor of the Hao family. Because of it, he was promoted as a chief inspector. However, some noticed that after the incident, he had be silent and withdrawn when he is near or around the yao. Thus, they concluded his incident with Hao Baiyun made him ''hate'' the yao.


    There was a police officer under his jurisdiction that asked him about it one time they had a gathering and the police officer was drunk. Gu Xingfeng just became silent, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. But, those who are keen knew Gu Xingfeng cannot express his ''disgust'' with the yao vocally, since the walls have ears. Thus, they didn''t bring up the matter once again.


    In public, he had to act he ''hated'' the yao and he is disgusted with them. However, in private¡­


    "Ha." He helplessly sighed as he bitterly looked at thendline phone. He badly wanted to call Hao Baiyun and ask for Hao Baiyun''s condition. But, even if he and Hao Baiyun are ''lovers'', and he is Hao Baiyun''s destined mate, but he can feel it was just out of convenience.


    One, it was out of an ident he became Hao Baiyun''s mate. Two, Fei Xuli knew he is an honest person, thus he acquiesced for him to be Hao Baiyun''s mate. Even if Tian Tian had already been born, and even if Fei Xuli and Jing Yu wanted to be with their little master, but their circumstances don''t permit them.


    There are many dangers lurking around Hao Baiyun, putting Tian Tian''s life in jeopardy. Thus, they can only hide Tian Tian by giving him to him ¨C his biological father. Even if Tian Tian was born from an ident, but Gu Xingfeng, and he knew Hao Baiyun, they both sincerely love Tian Tian.


    "Shall I call him?" he muttered as he stared at the telephone for fifteen minutes. What happenedst night¡­ it should be right to give Hao Baiyun a call to check on him? He thought.


    Finally, he picked up the telephone and dialed the number Fei Xuli gave him. Not long after and the call was picked up. "Hello?" it was a weak and hoarse voice that answered. This indifferent tone¡­ it was Jing Yu.


    "Hello. This is Gu Xingfeng." He said. "Can I¡­ ask, if he¡­ is alright?" he asked.


    "¡­ our young master?" Jing Yu said.


    "¡­ yes." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    On the executive''s break room, Jing Yu turned to Fei Xuli. Fei Xuli took the phone from Jing Yu. "Officer Gu." he called.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows twitched from the way Fei Xuli addressed him. He knew, even if Fei Xuli had acquiesced, but secretly, he is dissatisfied with Gu Xingfeng being Hao Baiyun''s mate. A police officer¡­ even if he was promoted, but still, he is low-born. Compared to the brilliant and noble Hao Baiyun, Gu Xingfeng is undeserving.


    "Yes." he held back not to curse. "I wanted to ask¡­ how is he?" he asked.


    Fei Xuli understood. "Our young master has been silent the whole morning." He answered and looked at the closed door of Hao Baiyun''s office.


    Gu Xingfeng''s heart jumped. "What do you mean? He is silent¡­?" he asked as his voice trailed off. He remembered thatst night, he had shot multiple times inside Hao Baiyun, filling him to the brim. Not a single drop of his semen was wasted. Could it be¡­? His pupils shrank and his heart wildly thumped inside his chest. "Is¡­ is he okay?" he anxiously asked.


    Fei Xuli''s brows raised. He didn''t expect for this low-born to be sharp. "Yes. We take care of our young master. We wouldn''t wrong him." He said as he handed a buttered bread to Jing Yu who was eyeing his te.


    This confirms Gu Xingfeng''s suspicion and his heart was filled with joy. He felt sweet and excited. Tian Tian¡­ he now has a younger brother or younger sister! His eyes shone with delight. "I¡­" he said in a hoarse voice filled with emotions. He cleared his throat. "Can I¡­ can I go visit¡­ himter?" he asked. Before Fei Xuli could answer, he spoke. "I''ll bring Tian Tian to see his¡­ his dad." He said. It''s awkward to name Hao Baiyun as a ''mother'', since he is a man. ''Dad'' is more appropriate.


    Fei Xuli, as expected, was excited. "Alright." He answered without asking for Hao Baiyun''s approval. Then, he ended the call. Why ask Hao Baiyun? Hao Baiyun is a nine-tailed fox ¨C the most powerful among the fox yao. A thick wall isn''t enough to block Hao Baiyun from hearing their conversation.


    Inside the office, Hao Baiyun''s face is red and he buried his blushing face in the mountain of documents. Gu Xingfeng¡­ is concerned of him, that''s why he called. And ¨C he thought as his face became redder. He now knows we''re having another baby. "Ha." He gasped as he held his tummy. "Will you be Tian Tian''s younger brother, or younger sister?" he asked as a sweet smile bloomed on his face. Last night is a wonderful event between them. They were both sane and conscious when they made love. Their feelings might have sprouted out of an ident before, but they couldn''t mistake the feelings they felt. Their feelings aren''t ident.


    With high spirit, he resumed working.


    In the S City Police Station, Gu Xingfeng did the same. He looked at the sixteen names of the victims on the list. He called grandma Lin for her to im her son and his family ¨C their corpse, in the foreignnd. He did the same for Leng Leng''s parents and Ping An and Lulu''s guardians. He then called Ling Meng''s mother -?a single mother, to tell her the date they can go to the foreignnd and she can inquire the authorities there for more details of the shipwreck. He will apany her, since one of the victims ¨C Wu Dong, has no rtives. He will im his corpse.


    He also called the old He couple''s daughter and son-inw who were also abroad. Their daughter tearfully cried and told him they''ll directly fly to im her parents. Lastly, the old Peng couple''s son ¨C Peng Li.


    The door opened and an exhausted-looking man was revealed. He was standing before the door and didn''t seem to notice that the door has already opened. If not for his co-teachers telling him about the ident of the cruise ship, Peng Li ¨C who was drowned in his thesis, wouldn''t know his parents had already died.

 Chapter 130 - Kin

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Kin</h4>


    After sending away the tough-looking but actually soft-hearted man Peng Li, Gu Xingfeng weakly leaned his back on his chair and pinched the space between his brows. He looked at the document newly-faxed and read it. The cruise ship is still being fished from the sea since it has sunk too deep. The main cause is engine failure since the crew of the cruise ship had called for help, detailing the cruise ship''s condition. It''s just that the rescue arrived toote. Further investigation for the engine failure and the cruise ship''s condition will be known after the ship has been fished.


    Mr. Renata is a well-known mechanical engineer. He is a highlypetent individual. He had won many awards. This is the first time he had failed, and it resulted of his and many people''s death. Most people don''t believe that the shipwreck happened because the engine failed. Especially Mr. Renata''s family.. They don''t believe it. Mr. Renata loves his job, and he is meticulous in his job. They believe there are other factors that caused the engine to fail. Someizens spected of conspiracy theories. After all, the Ascend Cruise Ship is the most famous ship and many envied it. They wanted to board the cruise ship, too. More especially the cruise ship''s passengers who, one-third of them, are influential people.


    The conspiracy theories in the inte boiled hotter. However, no matter how many conspiracy theories are there, the truth is still yet to be known after the Ascend Cruise Ship had been retrieved from the sea.


    On the other side of the world, Huo Ling and Gu Xingfeng got off a small port. Huo Ling thought that the ghost ship only lets the ghosts board the ship, and not let them leave. That was what he had seen in most movies and had read from the novels. However, it was not the same for the ghost ship.


    Huo Ling nervously asked for the captain of the ship to drop him and Yi Bing. He anxiously waited for the captain''s answer. Not long after, the ghost ship really had docked on the port Huo Ling told him. At thest minute, Huo Ling thought that the crew of the ghost ship would pull them back. Or that, the ship itself would prevent them from leaving by erecting a barrier around its body.


    Huo Ling teetered between thest step of thedder and the wooden dock. He closed his eyes tight, preparing for his soul to be torn to pieces when Yi Bing, from behind him, raised his hand and pushed his back.


    "Wah!" Huo Ling stumbled and rolled down the wooden dock. He rolled for four times like a ball before his soul stopped and suspended mid-air. His eyes turned into circles and he shook his head when he felt dizzy. Then, he opened his eyes before he red at Yi Bing. "What was that?!" he snarled.


    "You''re too slow." Yi Bing answered and stepped on the dock. A secondter, the ghost ship behind him started moving away.


    "Huh?" the people on the port turned when they suddenly heard an engine roared. However, they saw the ships are still. "Is there a ship about to sail?" they asked each other.


    No one answered and they just shrugged it off. The seagulls are too noisy so they must have misheard it. Meanwhile, Huo Ling and Yi Bing watched the ghost ship left. The sun shone and made the already transparent ghost ship be more transparent until the ghost ship finally disappeared from their sight.


    Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling. "Do you feel faint?" he asked.


    "From rolling earlier?" Huo Ling sharply asked as he stared at Yi Bing.


    "No." Yi Bing ignored his sarcasm. "The sun doesn''t make you feel weak?" he asked and pointed the bright sun.


    "¡­ no." Huo Ling honestly answered. He truly neglected this fact. Usually, the ghosts ¨C since they are from ''evil'' energy, as the West says, they should be weakened by the sun or, worse, burn or die because of it.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling and saw Huo Ling isn''t lying. The yin energy is being suppressed by the yang energy in one''s body. However, since Huo Ling is a soul now, the yin energy is stronger. This yin energy is one of the reasons why there''s a Foul. Once the yin energy in one''s soul bes contaminated, it bes Foul. The sun has a yang energy, and the yin energy ¨C as well as the Foul, is being suppressed during daytime, thus it was safe for the souls.


    However, Huo Ling looked normal. Could it be because of his soul attribute? Yi Bing thought. He remembered Huo Ling''s soul attribute is fire, which the sunpliments. Also, Huo Ling''s soul is strong. If not, Yi Bing wouldn''t have tried to recruit him to be a grim reaper.


    "If you feel fine, then let''s go." he told him.


    Huo Ling made a pause before he turned to Yi Bing. "¡­ you still n on following me?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered without batting an eyelid.


    Shameless. Huo Ling''s lip twitched. "Why?" he asked.


    "Got nothing to do." Yi Bing answered as he bravely met his gaze.


    Truly shameless! Huo Ling''s brow is twitching in annoyance. "You don''t need to follow me." he told him as he drifted in the air.


    How can Yi Bing leave Huo Ling? Thus, he still followed him. "I already told you that there are yao who eats other yao ¨C even their own kin." He said. "However, the mostmon ''snack'' for the yao are¡­" he meaningfully looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling inexplicably felt a chill on his spine. "That meant you are a danger to me, too!" he finally shed all the pretenses as he moved away from Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. "Our kind of yao has affinity to the souls." He said. "Instead, we protect them." he told him.


    Huo Ling suspiciously looked at Yi Bing. "Really?" he said, his voice is still filled with doubts.


    Yi Bing opened his arms. "The ''person'' who you can trust the most is me." he said. "Didn''t I save you?" he asked, referring to him taking Huo Ling to the mermaid''s ind. "You''ve already seen it. Not only thend, but also the sea has yao. And, from what I know, more sea yao are more dangerous than the yao on thend. It''s because under the water is darkness, thus their heart bred evil." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s soul paled for a second. "No way¡­" he muttered as he stared at the sea in disbelief.


    "If I had left your soul drifting with the sea breeze, who knew when you''ll be jumped by a sea yao and enter their stomach?" Yi Bing said as he wore his now dry coat.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips. He suddenly thought of something and he stared at Yi Bing who was buttoning his coat. "Could it be¡­ after you were sacrificed, you will be a soul like me?" he asked.


    "¡­ huh?" Yi Bing asked with a puzzled look.


    The more Huo Ling thought about it, the more he believed his conjecture is correct. "The thing sacrificed of your kin to a god is only your flesh, right? Your soul will still remain on thend. That''s why your kin (yao) has affinity for the souls?" he asked.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a long time. He knew there is a misunderstanding. Howrge is the brain hole he has in this life? He thought as he looked at Huo Ling. He doesn''t know whether tough or cry. "Yes. You guessed it right." He said. Let''s apany this guy''s brain hole. He thought as his lips curved. "Actually, our kin are special." He said as he fixed his cuff. "Since our soul still remain after our flesh was sacrificed, we can be ''reborn''." He looked at Huo Ling. "But, not that kind of reborn. Since our soul is still present, we can enter an artificial body. The flesh doesn''t matter. Our flesh can only be sacrificed once in our life, since we will only have one body in our life." He exined. "You can say, our kin''s ''reborn'' can be called possession." He finished.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened as he stared at Yi Bing in awe. This man is actually pitiful. He thought. He can''t help but look at Yi Bing in sympathy. "Erm¡­ although you already know my name, but I still need to introduce myself to you." He said and sighed. "I am Huo Ling. Since we''re friends now, just call me ''Huo Ling''." He told him. His father also calls him ''Huo Ling'' in private since it was the name his mother had given him. In front of other people, he calls him ''Howee''. However, there''s one more person who calls him ''Huo Ling''.


    He is that man.


    "Yi Bing."


    "Huh?" Huo Ling blinked and he turned to the man when he heard him spoke.


    "My name is Yi Bing." The man''s gaze bore on Huo Ling''s face. He remembered the first time the guy had called his name, until thatst time ¨C on Huo Ling''s 24th birthday in his previous life. "Call me ''Yi Bing''."

 Chapter 131 - Adopted

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Adopted</h4>


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing sat on the nt box as they waited for a tenant to enter the building.


    Ah, no. It was only Yi Bing who was sitting since Huo Ling is floating.


    "''Yi Bing''." Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing''s back froze and his muscles tensed when he heard Huo Ling uttered his name. "You called?" He coolly said as he kept his expression nk to hide his nervousness.


    Huo Ling''s brows raised as he turned to him. Was it just my imagination when I heard his voice trembled? He thought. Seeing the man''s cold expression, he decided he must have been mistaken. Or else, why would the man be nervous towards him? It must be the other way around.. Even if Yi Bing had given him an exnation for his past actions, but Huo Ling can feel the man is still hiding something from him.


    "I didn''t call you." He told him. "I am just... surprised." He exined.


    "''surprised''?" It was Yi Bing''s turn for his brows to rise. He looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling scratched his cheek. "Well, you can tell I grew up in a foreignnd." He started. "Only my mother is the Chinese I met. And only my name are the Chinese words I learned." He said as he met Yi Bing''s gaze. "When my mother died, only the basic Chinese numbers and greetings I learned despite half of my blood is Chinese." He sighed. "Don''t mention my job. English is the universalnguage." He added. Of course, despite he met influential people of different races, yet they can speak English or that they have personal trantor with them. Thus, he didn''t feel the need to study about China or learn more about itsnguage and culture. After his mother died, he lost his desire to go to China. Not that he disrespects his mother nor he doesn''t value his blood. But that, he had been ustomed living in this foreignnd. Also, his mother didn''t mention any rtive on her side, so his father assumed Huo Ning is an orphan. Harry also didn''t have any rtive. Thus, when he also died, he left Huo Ling to his friend.


    Yi Bing, of course, knew Huo Ling''s life. Even during their first exchange of words (conversed), he spoke to Huo Ling in English. Even until now. Thus, he understood his name is novel to Huo Ling. "It is ''yi'' as in ''first'' and ''bing'' as in ''ice''." He told him. Though, he didn''t expect for Huo Ling to understand.


    As expected, Huo Ling really didn''t understand. "''First ice''?" Huo Ling''s brows scrunched as he looked at Yi Bing with aplicated gaze. "What kind of name is that?" He asked.


    Yi Bing already hade up an exnation when he found out his and Huo Ling''s meeting is in a foreignnd. "I am a yao. Most yao has a crude naming sense. Thus, I was named that way." He exined before he made a pause. "I was found in the first fall of snow. I was covered in ice, thus, I was named that way." He added and he lowered his head to make him look pitiful.


    Indeed, Huo Ling has a soft heart. When he saw Yi Bing''s dejected look, he felt his heart was clenched. Though, the words that came out of his mouth is just... truly... "You are an adopted?!" He asked as his eyes widened in surprise while he stared at Yi Bing. Even his mouth turned to ''O''.


    Yi Bing. "..." Huo Ling''s brain waves truly are... fascinating. His lips twitched, wanting to smile sarcastically at his thought. Whatever. Huo Ling is just... this way. He sighed in his heart before he continued his lie. "Yes." He answered as he raised his head and looked at Huo Ling''s face that registered a worried expression. "I am an unwanted child. My foster father told me I was left by my parents." He said.


    "How cruel!" Huo Ling eximed.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes. My parents are really cruel." He said. "They could have left me in a shed instead so that I won''t be frozen - " he continued, only for Huo Ling to cut him off.


    "No. I meant, your foster father is cruel!" Huo Ling said.


    "... huh?" Yi Bing said. Excuse me?


    Huo Ling''s face is indignant. "How can he tell you the matters of adult?!" He said. "He could have sugarcoated his words. Doesn''t he know what would you feel after learning of your parents'' deed?" He said as he frowned in anger.


    "..." Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling. A few secondster, a smile bloomed in his face. Huo Ling is truly... fascinating. He thought as he watched Huo Ling muttering curses for the imaginary foster father.


    "Even if you have been left behind by your parents, but your foster father already had taken you in." Huo Ling said. "You''re already his responsibility. He should know how to raise a child. And the first thing to consider raising a child is to be considerate of their feelings, most especially when they are still young." He exined. "Children are sensitive creatures. Everything they''ll see, hear and learn, they will bring it when they grow up. Thus, if a child was taught wrongly in the beginning, of course he''ll be crooked when he became an adult!" He said.


    "I understand." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "No. You don''t." He said. "Listen to me - "


    Yi Bing never knew Huo Ling would be this long-winded. Every world, every time he meets Huo Ling, he will show him a different side of him. "Someone came." He told him.


    "Ah?" Huo Ling paused and turned. He was surprised when he saw the person. "He''s our neighbor." He said.


    "Let''s go with him?" Yi Bing said as he rose from his seat and patted the dust off his trousers.


    Huo Ling stared at their neighbor for a while before he answered. "Go." He nodded.


    The doors automatically opened when the neighbor reached the entrance. Huo Ling is a soul so he can pass through the wall. But, Yi Bing has a body so he had to have someone open the door for him.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling muttered when he saw that Yi Bing walked past the entrance unimpeded while the neighbor had the security guard check his body and bag.


    Yi Bing is aware of Huo Ling''s thoughts. "Concealment spell." He told him as he walked towards Huo Ling. and went inside with him in the entrance.


    "Huh? Did you feel that?" the tenant asked the security guard.


    "What?" the security guard answered and turned to the tenant.


    "I suddenly felt cold¡­" the tenant said and raised his hand to touch his nape. "Like a cold wind brushed on my skin¡­" he muttered as he left in a daze.


    The security guard just stared at the tenant''s back. His gazeplicated. "Nutjob." He muttered and yawned before he turned to check the next person.


    They walked inside the elevator that will take them to the sixth floor of the apartment where Huo Ling and his father''s friend that took care of him had lived for six years together.


    "I didn''t expect to die during my 23rd birthday." Huo Ling suddenly said. Ever since he had left that man''spany, his birthday had be meaningless to mean so he had forgotten it. For him to die just when he reached 23¡­ he rested his forehead on the cold wall of the elevator and he sulked in the corner.


    Yi Bing pursed his lips. He also didn''t expect it. This is a first. In Huo Ling''s first life, he had already passed his 23rd birthday. In his second life, it was the same. In his third life, one second before he turned 24, his soul left that world. However, in this life, when the clock struck midnight and Huo Ling turned 23, he died.


    Why is it always 23? Yi Bing thought. Is there some unspeakable secret with this number? However, he didn''t find anything special when he looked through the four autobiographies of Huo Ling in the Death Note. So, why 23?


    Suddenly, he paused. Could it be¡­ this is rted to my past life? He thought and nced at Huo Ling when the elevator''s doors opened and they went out. Gu Shi confirmed his spection that Huo Ling has a connection to his past life.


    His feet froze. His eyes widened and he stared at Huo Ling''s back as he watched him floated towards one of the doors in the hallway. It finally dawned on him.


    Huo Ling¡­ could it be, his life¡­ he has a life that wasn''t recorded in the Death Note?! His fingers jerked as he itched to take out the Death Note and check.


    Up until now, there are only four written autobiographies for Huo Ling in the Death Note, indicating Huo Ling had lived four lives. His first life is in Stable World. His second life is in a Special World. His third life is in a Normal World. Now, his fourth life, is in a Special World. If Huo Ling really had a life before these four lives, and it was connected to him ¨C Yi Bing. Huo Ling''s life, what could their life had been like?

 Chapter 132 - Foster Father

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Foster Father</h4>


    Huo Ling drifted in the hallway. As he looked at each door, he felt nostalgic.


    Aunt Gene''s unit is near the elevator since she''s getting old. Her children, who already have their job in the city and some has family of their own, visit her thrice a week since she didn''t hire a caretaker. Thrice a week is the maximum number of visits her children canpromise.


    The Fortuna family, a family of four, lives next to Aunt Gene. Their children have grown up and they would visit Aunt Gene and chat to the olddy. The father and mother are white-cored workers like Aunt Gene''s children, so they felt relieved their children wouldn''t go around and just chat with the olddy all day. It''s because of their children Aunt Gene eded to her children''spromise.


    La, a single mother, and Lily ¨C her daughter, lives in the unit at the end of the hallway ¨C which is the farthest from the elevator, since La is afraid her daughter would wander around and fell off the stair near the elevator.


    Sam, who lives next to La and Lily, isn''t a local and arrived in this ind half a year ago.. He looked like an average man, if you disregard his gentleman''s bearing. One can see he lived a wealthy but strict life. He leaves very early andes back veryte. No one questioned him because of his indifferent attitude.


    Then, there''s the neighbor Huo Ling and Yi Bing met earlier ¨C Kale. He is a young man and an architect. His work is in the maind and he just asionally returns in the ind. Every time he returns, he would bring gifts to them his neighbors, most especially to La and the children of the Fortuna family.


    Huo Ling has a nice impression of him. Not only is he kind but also he is bubbly. Completely opposite of that man ¨C his father''s friend, and his foster father for six years.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in dismay. However, suddenly, he heard the hallway had gone silent. Currently, there''s only him and Yi Bing in the hallway. Kale still hasn''t gone up. Since Yi Bing has a body, his footsteps should be heard. But, the hallway ispletely silent.


    "Yi Bing?" he called when he noticed Yi Bing wasn''t following him. "What''s wrong?" he asked as he turned around. He saw him standing motionless in front of the elevator. "Hey." He called when Yi Bing he didn''t hear him answer.


    Yi Bing flinched and he raised his head. He was greeted with Huo Ling''s worried expression. "Nothing¡­" he answered in a low voice.


    "Are you sure it''s nothing?" Huo Ling asked as he studied Yi Bing''s expression.


    "¡­ yes." Yi Bing answered as his hands inside his pocket trembled. This isn''t the time to think about his past life. He has to bring Huo Ling''s soul to his reincarnation. This is Huo Ling''s fourth life. Five more and he can investigate about his past life, and Huo Ling''s connection to him.


    With that, he finally calmed down.


    Huo Ling is still puzzled, but he didn''t push the matter. Maybe Yi Bing is worried if he''d be sacrificed next? He thought. "Then, let''s go. Our unit is 600." He told Yi Bing.


    "¡­ ''liu ling ling''?" Yi Bing muttered as he followed Huo Ling.


    "Eh?" Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing. "How did you know that name?" he asked.


    "¡­ name?" Yi Bing looked at him.


    "Yes. That''s my foster father''s friend''s name." Huo Ling said and smiled.


    "¡­" Yi Bing is speechless. What kind of name is that? He rolled his eyes. "No¡­ those are Chinese numbers¡­" he helplessly exined.


    "Oh. Right." Huo Ling said. He remembered that, indeed, ''6'' and ''0'' are ''liu'' and ''ling'' in Chinese. Now that he realized it, his brows knitted. Was that man messing with him? How dare he y me! So the name he told me is actually our unit''s number?! His face darkened and he red at the ''600'' above the door when they reached the unit. He nned to scare the man when he sees him behind the door. "Press the doorbell." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing did as he told. The sound echoed in the hallway. However, a few minutes passed but no one answered from inside, nor the door opened.


    Huo Ling frowned. Is that man still sleeping? He thought. Dang! It''s already eleven in the morning! He overslept again?! He must have overworked himself! That definitely it is! He would only oversleep when he overworked!


    Fury bubbled in his heart. He was about to pass through the wall to go inside when they heard the elevator ding-ed and its doors opened. Then, they saw Kale came out.


    "Ah¡­ damn those women. They''re also in heat. They''re worse than animals¡­" he muttered as he fixed his shirt that was crumpled and his hair that had gone messy. There were kiss marks on his shirt and cheeks. His lips are suspiciously red.


    Kale is an attractive man. Not overly handsome, but good-looking. He has sun-kissed skin, toned muscles and expressive eyes and sexy lips. His appearance is also another reason why he is liked by people.


    "Huh?" Kale''s green eyes flitted to their side. Well, actually, it is only Yi Bing he can see. "Who are you?" he asked as he walked towards them.


    Yi Bing turned and faced Kale. "Hello." He greeted with a British ent.


    Kale was taken aback. He stared at Yi Bing with widened eyes. He¡­ knows I''m British? He thought in surprise. "You speak so well¡­ aren''t you Chinese?" he asked as he looked at Yi Bing''s eyes.


    "Yes." Yi Bing calmly answered. "I¡­ am visiting a friend." He said and nced at the unit 600.


    "Oh. Right. I remember now!" Kale said. "Howee is half-Chinese. So you''re his friend?" he said and smiled at Yi Bing. However, it was a sad smile. "So you must haven''t heard. Howee regretfully is one of the victims in that cruise ship''s shipwreck." He sighed. "Everyone''s gone to im his corpse. I am also going there after I change my clothes." He exined and wryly smiled. "I just can''t face him looking like this, right?" he forced augh.


    "Kale¡­" Huo Ling felt his eyes became misty. So that''s why the surrounding is empty. They all went to see him.


    "You see, Howee is a good child." Kale said. "He is hardworking and kind. He is a responsible young man. It must be because he was orphaned." He sighed.


    Yi Bing silently listened to Kale. He already knows. He nced at Huo Ling on his side and saw Huo Ling''s eyes are red from holding back his tears.


    "Kale¡­" he called and sniffed. His tears were about to fall when he suddenly heard what Kale said next.


    "He is really unfortunate." Kale said. His voice is filled with sympathy. "He doesn''t have any rtives, that''s why his corpse is left to us ¨C his neighbors." Hemented. "Such a good young man¡­" he said as he continued.


    If Huo Ling has a body, he would feel his blood bing cold and goosebumps on his skin as his hairs rose. However, now, he''s just a soul. His eyes slowly widened in shock and horror as he stared at Kale. His eyes filled with disbelief. "WHAT?!" he eximed. His voice is very loud, yet no one heard him. Not even Kale. Only Yi Bing can hear him. "What do you mean¡­ what do you mean, I don''t have any rtives?! There''s Lou Lingling!" he yelled as he tried to grab Kale to shake him, but his hands only passed through Kale''s body.


    "Brr¡­ why does the air feel cold?" Kale asked as he shivered.


    "What the heck¡­" Huo Ling muttered. His face looks stunned as he stared at the ring ''600'' above the door. "I swear¡­ I swear. Lou Lingling exists!" he screamed as he looked at Yi Bing who just silently stood on his spot. "Yi Bing. I swear. Lou Lingling exists!" he told him. "He''s my father''s friend. My father gave me to him before my father died." He said, speaking very fast as he poured out everything he knew about Lou Lingling. He''s trying to convince Yi Bing, but it looked like he''s convincing himself instead after his belief was shaken by Kale''s words. "Yi Bing¡­ Lou Lingling exists. He exists¡­" he said as his tears fell. "He took care of me. for six years¡­ six years¡­" he gritted his teeth as he hung his head. His voice aggrieved. He felt wronged.


    Yi Bing looked at his dejected appearance. "Don''t jump to conclusion." He said. "We don''t know if Kale is speaking the truth." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s pupils shrank and he raised his head to look at Yi Bing. "But, Kale has no reason to lie¡­" he said before his voice faded. He stared at the man before him. Today, his eyes were opened to another world. "You mean¡­ this might be the work of a yao?"

 Chapter 133 - Liu Lingling

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Liu Lingling</h4>


    Huo Ling''s father ¨C Harry Jackson, is just a simple man with an honest living. He never unts his wealth. When he fell in love with Huo Ling''s mother ¨C Huo Ning, he pampered her. However, Huo Ning is a frugal woman. She never asked anything from Harry, even just a simple dress. Anything Harry gave her, she epted. Even if Harry pampers her, but she was never capricious. It''s not that she''s indifferent. In fact, she is an expressive woman. She loves her husband as much as he loves her. Of course, they also love their child. However, there''s just nothing that Huo Ning wanted. She''s disinterested towards everything except her family. Her whole attention is on her husband and child.


    When she died, Harry wanted to go to China if she might have rtives. He feels sad for his wife to die alone. However, before he could, Huo Ling became sick. Harry thought it must be due to him missing his mother. That he sensed his mother is gone.


    Harry is right. Indeed, Huo Ling really sensed his mother''s presence disappeared. But, that''s because he is a yao.


    That''s right ¨C Huo Ling is a yao. More precisely, a half-yao. Huo Ning, his mother, is a yao. Huo Ling is the product between a human and a yao. However, Huo Ling didn''t know it. As for Harry is he is aware his wife is a yao¡­ he is. He knew the first time they met. Huo Ning has an aura of a goddess.


    Of course, Harry isn''t crazy to think Huo Ning is a goddess. He also isn''t aware of the existence of another race ¨C yao. He only knew his wife is special. As for when he found out Huo Ning is a yao, it was when she was pregnant. Huo Ning confessed everything to him. She expected Harry would leave her. But, to her surprise and delight, Harry''s love for her just deepened.


    However, despite all that, she still didn''t tell him about her family. There''s just too many dangers. Thus, until she died, she kept her family a secret from her husband. Except one thing ¨C Liu Lingling.


    Yes. Liu Lingling is Huo Ning''s friend, not Harry''s. If not for Liu Lingling, she would have already died. In some words, Liu Lingling can be considered Huo Ning''s foster father. Harry, when he met Liu Lingling, treated him as a love rival at first. However, after Huo Ning told him Liu Lingling is a yao, and thousands of years old at that, his jealousy had rested and he treated him filled with respect and gratitude for keeping Huo Ning safe all these years.


    Liu Lingling can mask a yao''s presence, thus, Huo Ning was safe all these years. Even if she became pregnant.


    Yao can eat humans. Yao can also eat another yao. So, how about a half a human and half a yao? Huo Ling is a delicacy to them, as well as Huo Ning who is a yao, and pregnant, and pregnant with a child who is half-human and half-yao.


    However, the yao didn''t sense Huo Ning''s pregnancy, nor Huo Ling''s presence or smell when he was born. It was all because of Liu Lingling ¨C this ancient yao. Huo Ning and Harry are both extremely grateful to Liu Lingling. If not for Liu Lingling, Huo Ning and Huo Ling would have already long dead.


    When Huo Ning died, her corpse has been burned. Not even her ashes remained. Harry, after learning of the yao''s world, had understood Liu Lingling''s actions despite his grief. Even a yao''s ashes can be ingested by another yao, or a human, and the power from the ashes can be transferred to the one who ingested the ashes. Thus, Liu Lingling decimated Huo Ning up to her ashes. He even masked her death. With Huo Ning''s ashes gone, her smell on Harry and Huo Ling was also gone.


    However, Huo Ning asked Liu Lingling to take care of Harry and Huo Ling. Because Huo Ling, born from Huo Ning, even if it''s just half of his blood belonged to Huo Ning, but his smell is more enticing than Huo Ning''s. His human blood is one of the reason. And his power is another reason. Huo Ling''s smell is the smell on Harry now. Thus, Liu Lingling remained with the father and son.


    But, Harry died. He let Huo Ling think Liu Lingling is his friend and not Huo Ning''s. It''s because Harry senses Huo Ning''s side is dangerous. If Huo Ling finds out Liu Lingling is Huo Ning''s friend, Huo Ling might have his curiosity take over him and ask Liu Lingling about his mother. Fortunately, this didn''t happen since Huo Ling is sensible.


    So, Huo Ling was left with Liu Lingling. But, Huo Ling died. If someone knew about this three-people family, they would think Liu Lingling brings misfortune and would think he is the cause of these three people''s death. However, only the truth knows it was the other way around. It was because of Liu Lingling why the three people had lived until now.


    What happened to Huo Ling, whether it was an ident or not, is yet to be known. But, for Huo Ling, he thinks his death is an ident. It truly is a pity he died a second after he turned 23.


    "Liu Lingling¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he squatted in front of the door. Kale has already left. He invited Yi Bing to go with him, but Yi Bing refused. So Kale gave Yi Bing the address where the victims of the shipwreck, their corpse lies.


    "Shall we go inside?" Yi Bing asked. "It''s open." He said after he turned the doorknob.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered. "There''s not much inside. There''s nothing valuable to be stolen¡­" he said as they went inside.


    It''s just as Huo Ling said. Unit 600 is a simple andmon apartment unit. Even if Liu Lingling had stayed with their family, but, of course, it wasn''t in the literal sense. Liu Lingling has his own living space ¨C this unit 600. As for where Huo Ling''s family stayed, after Harry died and entrusted Huo Ling to Liu Lingling, the property was transferred to Huo Ling''s name, but Huo Ling chose to sell their property and lived with Liu Lingling. Liu Lingling, of course, taken in Huo Ling. One, it is convenient to protect Huo Ling this way. Two, he lives alone. Adding one more person who can cook for him, wash the dishes and his clothes, and clean the apartment in exchange for security, is a good deal. He can also keep his promise to both Huo Ning and Harry ¨C to take care of Huo Ling.


    However, in the end, Huo Ling still died. When they ''fought'', well, it was just one-sided on Huo Ling, Liu Lingling didn''t forget to ce a protection on Huo Ling to mask Huo Ling''s scent from the yao. But, it wasn''t enough.


    Huo Ling died. Like it was his destiny.


    "Why did he leave?" Huo Ling asked as he caressed the table where he and Liu Lingling always eats.


    Yi Bing was flipping the pages of a book when he heard Huo Ling''s question. However, he knew Huo Ling isn''t asking him and that Huo Ling is just talking to himself. Huo Ling also wasn''t expecting any answer, since the person he wanted to ask that question isn''t here. Thus, Yi Bing didn''t answer and just remained silent as he left Huo Ling to reminisce.


    Huo Ling really reminisced the time when he lived in this apartment unit as he looked around. He felt like this apartment unit is small. But, it''s enough for their world of two.


    Ah, no. Scratch that. It''s only Huo Ling who felt it''s a world of two. Liu Lingling had never thought that way. Didn''t he reject him when he confessed to him?


    Remembering Liu Lingling''s rejection of him, Huo Ling felt his chest is heavy. He felt stifled. He took a deep breath to calm himself. He isn''t here to reminisce the painful past. He is only here for good memories. He expected to see Liu Lingling again. Yet, he was given a surprise when he heard what Kale had said.


    Remembered it, he turned to Yi Bing and saw Yi Bing was reading a book. Yi Bing was standing beside the bookshelf. His posture is upright. His dark eyes with a tint of blue, their gaze is on the book.


    Huo Ling saw Liu Ling''s shadow ovepped with Yi Bing. Liu Lingling also reads a book the same way Yi Bing does. However, in his memories, Liu Lingling isn''t a yao, but a human like his father. Meanwhile, Yi Bing is a yao.


    "Yi Bing." He called. "Earlier, you said, Kale''s amnesia might have caused by a yao." He said. If his neighbors were also like Kale, suffering an amnesia¡­ wait. He thought and felt fear had eaten his heart when a thought registered in his mind.


    If a yao wiped out Kale and his other neighbor''s memories, then what happened to Liu Lingling? Where is Liu Lingling?!

 Chapter 134 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Arrival</h4>


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling and saw Huo Ling''s face became pale in horror. He could sense his fear. "Halt your thoughts." He told him. "Don''t think too much. Control your emotions." He said. "Or you''ll turn to a vile ghost if you''d enter your Mania." He told him.


    Huo Ling was stunned and he felt he was doused by an ice-cold water after he heard Yi Bing''s cold voice speaking in a hurried but gentle tone. He felt like he was drowning earlier, like what caused his death. However, Yi Bing pulled him out of the water. He saved him ¨C which is ironic since he is dead.


    "Yi Bing¡­" he called. His voice is shaking in fear again when he thought of the possibility Liu Lingling was taken ¨C or worse, eaten, by the yao that erased their neighbors'' memories of him. "If¡­ if a yao has been here and erased my neighbor''s memories¡­" he said as his lips quivered. His face became paler and his soul is trembling.


    "Calm down." Yi Bing said again as he softened more his voice. He ced the book back on the shelf and he approached Huo Ling. "We can''t be sure if Liu Lingling was really taken¡­ by that yao." He paused in the middle. He can''t make Huo Ling panic more than he already is. "We don''t know what is this yao''s objective by erasing Liu Lingling from your neighbors'' memories." He said. "But, one thing is sure." He looked straight in Huo Ling''s crystalline eyes that are as clear as the spring water. "Liu Lingling exists. Your memories of him are not false. And that yao who attacked your neighbors knows Liu Lingling." He told him. "Don''t lose hope. Believe in Liu Lingling." He added.


    Huo Ling''s wildly beating ''heart'' had calmed down as he stared at those dark eyes tinged with the color of the sea and sky. Yi Bing... he is a stranger. They only met not that long. Yet, Yi Bing always makes him calm. Yi Bing had told him his kin has affinity with the souls. Huo Ling knew better. This familiarity of Yi Bing of him¡­ his way of appeasing him¡­ it''s as if Yi Bing had done it for many times. Yet, Huo Ling knew the two of them only met each other for a short while.


    But, what Yi Bing knows, Huo Ling naturally doesn''t know. For him, he met Yi Bing just a few hours ago. Yet for Yi Bing, when had he met him? This degree of familiarity of him can''t be faked. Yi Bing is acting as if they had met each other¡­ known each other for more than a lifetime.


    Yet, Huo Ling knew Yi Bing wouldn''t answer him if he''d ask him, thus he remained silent. Although he had only met Yi Bing for a short time, yet he knew the other person¡­ yao, held no malice towards him. That is why he can let his guard down to him. Since he knows he wouldn''t hurt him, nor endanger him. Instead, Yi Bing saves him. He helps him each time. He is even patient towards him. Huo Ling, who was dealing with many kinds of people ¨C strangers, as a part of his job, had never met someone who can be this patient to a stranger he had met for a short time. Even if one makes a fa?ade of a gentleman, yet their mask will sooner crack. Yet, Yi Bing maintained his style.


    On the other hand, Huo Ling has always been detached to other people aside from Liu Lingling. People alwayse and go in one''s life. One second they arrive. But, they wouldn''t stay for a lifetime. Thus, he always had himself not develop deeper feelings towards other people. He had always maintained his distance from them. He never had a friend. He never tried to enter a circle of friend, either. The only one who he had permitted to enter his life is Liu Lingling. His parents are a given.


    But, for the first time, Huo Ling wanted to be closer to Yi Bing. That feeling of being cared for. That desire to wanted to know more of the other person¡­ yao. That urge to wanted to stay beside them. his feelings towards Liu Lingling is special. On the other hand, towards Yi Bing¡­ this must be what they call ''wanted to get close to, wanting to befriend them''.


    "Okay." He answered with a hoarse voice as he calmed himself and held on to the emotions that shaken his soul. This novel feeling as if embedded deep in his soul and now just awakened from its deep slumber.


    Now that he thought about it, he is a cautious person who had always kept his distance from the people around him. But, this feeling he has towards Yi Bing¡­ it''s as if Yi Bing has a power beckoning him towards him. As if there''s a ma pulling him towards Yi Bing¡­ he had let his guard down towards him. Was it because Yi Bing was the first person¡­ yao that he had seen when he woke up after his death? Is this feeling he felt like a chick imprinted on whatever it saw first after its birth?


    Whatever the reason is, but Huo Ling knew that the moment Yi Bing intruded in the circle enclosing him, acting as a boundary between him and the other people, he knew there''s no stopping it. He had fallen in this pit.


    If he can''t escape, then¡­ he thought as he looked at Yi Bing. I must seed! I have to be friends with Yi Bing! He thought as his eyes flickered with mes of determination. His father and Liu Lingling had always urged him to make some friends. He also knew his mother would want the same for him. He knows how to make friends, but he felt like it isn''t worth it.


    But now, Yi Bing appeared before him. He awakened something in Huo Ling. Thus, Yi Bing had to be responsible for him!


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed when he felt the mood around Huo Ling suddenly changed. What was it? He thought. He can''t point it out, but he knew something has changed. Even the depressing atmosphere earlier was gone. "Good." He said as he masked his puzzlement. He looked at Huo Ling and saw there was now a calm expression on his face. Suddenly, he felt like he had missed something big.


    He hopes that, whatever it is, it wouldn''t be troublesome to him.


    Half an hourter, Yi Bing and Huo Ling had arrived in the hospital where the corpses of the victims of the shipwreck was sent. The ce is crowded not only by the family of the deceased, but also by the paparazzi and reportersbined that came to gossip ¨C for theter, and to ask for the update of the investigation of the incident ¨C for thetter. The paparazzi is here for the famous personas that arrived. After all, one-third of the passengers of the Ascend Cruise Ship are influential people. Not only the deceased, but the family of the famous but now deceased people are, and also, as famous as them.


    For one, Mr. Renata''s father and brother who had arrived to im Mr. Renata''s corpse are now surrounded by the reporters and the paparazzi asking for their statement. If not for their bodyguards protecting them, the old man and the middle-aged man must have already been squashed t by the crowd. Mr. Renata''s wife and his children were hidden by the Renata family to protect them and to not be bothered by the outside world. They are still grieving for Mr. Renata''s death.


    Yet, these heartless people still liked to fish in troubled waters.


    There''s also the CEO of the Huayue Entertainment ¨C Song Jinrong. Like Mr. Renata''s father and brother, he is also surrounded by the paparazzi and the reporters. However, since he is a public figure and is living in the entertainment world, he naturally knows how to act in front of the camera. "In behalf of the Huayue Entertainment, I am here to im to the corpse of Luo Ying." He said as he put on a grieving mask. "Yes. You heard that right. Luo Ying, the rising actor of thepany, has met his misfortune. He is one of the passengers of the Ascend Cruise Ship." he exined. However, he didn''t divulge any information why Luo Ying was in the cruise ship. Even though the paparazzi and the reporters are itching to ask, but if Song Jinrong wouldn''t tell them anything, then they cannot ask. Theirpany''s arrangement is confidential.


    On the other side, an obviously wealthy woman was wailing at her husband''s chest while her husband is ring at a man the same age as him. They are not crying like the woman, but it can be seen both men''s eyes are tinged red.


    "My Hannah!" the woman cried.


    The man nced at her and a guilty expression appeared on his face. "I''m sorry." He said in a hoarse voice as his eyes welled up with tears.

 Chapter 135 - Play

    <h4>Chapter 135 - y</h4>


    Yi Bing kept ncing at Huo Ling. He doesn''t know why but he suddenly felt there is something wrong with Huo Ling. Well, not exactly ''wrong''. Just that there is something with Huo Ling. It is like, ever since they left Liu Lingling''s apartment where Huo Ling lived with Liu Lingling for six years after Harry Jackson ¨C Huo Ling''s father, died, something changed with Huo Ling. If someone would ask him how Huo Ling changed and what is this change, Yi Bing cannot answer. Yet, he is sure. This is his gut feel, and it never failed.


    There''s definitely something that changed in Huo Ling!


    On the other hand, Huo Ling who was ying dumb and is deliberately ignoring Yi Bing''s nces is busy looking around outside the hospital where the body of the victims of the shipwreck of Ascend Cruise Ship was sent. He is not that narcissistic enough to think Yi Bing''s nces are flirtatious, nor Yi Bing is looking at him because Yi Bing likes him. He knew, Yi Bing must have noticed the change in his emotions, that is why Yi Bing kept looking at him.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing had arrived, but no one has noticed them.. One, because everyone is busy doing their own thing. Two, they cannot be seen. He is a ghost, while Yi Bing is a yao which has an invisibility.


    Remembered this, Huo Ling finally turned to Yi Bing. "Hey. Why do you have an invisibility power?" he asked. "Aren''t you a sacrifice yao?" he saw Yi Bing suddenly stiffened. His brows scrunched in suspicion. Did Yi Bing lie to him?


    A lie has to be covered up by another thousand lies. Yi Bing, who is apetent grim reaper, finally encountered something hard in his task: covering up his lie. As a grim reaper, they can lie just to appease a soul. However, Yi Bing, he lied to deceive a soul ¨C Huo Ling.


    Suddenly, the corners of his lips curled up when he remembered the first time he and Huo Ling met. Their bantering¡­ and him deceiving Huo Ling countless times just to mess with him. His heart always felt itchy when he saw Huo Ling''s wrinkled face when Huo Ling gets pissed after finding out he''s ying with him. However, since the Huo Ling in his second life is too serious and his emotions are unstable, he cannot take a risk ying with his mind and emotions. As for the Huo Ling in his third life, the situation is too unexpected and veryplicated, thus Yi Bing got no time to ''y'' with Huo Ling.


    But, this fourth encounter of them, Yi Bing was pleasantly surprised to find Huo Ling''s attitude seemed carefree this time. Thus, Yi Bing tried to ''y'' with Huo Ling again.


    "Some yao has an invisibility, not just my kin ¨C sacrificial yao." He said as his eyes narrowed while there is an imperceptible smile on his lips as he looked at Huo Ling who was waiting for his answer.


    Seeing that attentive gaze of Huo Ling on him, Yi Bing''s heart was scratched. That gaze made of Huo Ling made him tell Huo Ling before ¨C in their first meeting, the confidential information about grim reapers, and also of the Afterlife Department. With that attentive gaze on you, as if you''re the only one in his eyes, made Yi Bing impart all the knowledge he has to Huo Ling.


    However, this time, the ''knowledge'' he will impart on Huo Ling are, of course, lies. What ''sacrificial yao''? He is a grim reaper! It is Huo Ling''s fault he had misheard Di San''s answer. "Some yao can have invisibility." He said.


    "''can have''?" Huo Ling said when he noticed the key words. "You mean, the invisibility can be learned?" he asked.


    "Smart." Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling with an appreciative gaze. He knew Huo Ling has always been smart.


    Huo Ling bashfully smiled as he rubbed his nose.


    "There are two ways to have one''s ability: through inheritance, or learning it." Yi Bing said. "Inheriting an ability can be done in two ways: one, through blood. Two, by using a stealing ability." He exined.


    "There''s a stealing ability?" Huo Ling was surprised. "But, it is stealing. How can it be inheriting¡­" he muttered in a low voice. His voice is filled with confusion.


    "Since one''s ability was seized through another ability, then that''s inheriting for the yao." Yi Bing said. "Thus, this ability of stealing is really sought-after, since it is rare." He said. "As for inheriting through blood, there are two kinds: one, by being born from the bloodline. Two, by drinking the blood of someone from that bloodline." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in horror. The second one is too gruesome. So disgusting, but also terrifying!


    Yi Bing saw the fear in Huo Ling''s eyes and he felt his heart softened. This Special World may be peaceful in the surface, but the truth is it''s really cruel. Thus, he didn''tfort Huo Ling. Huo Ling must see this world with his own eyes. "The invisibility is not as important as the abilities of the powerful yao. The invisibility can be learned through spells or can be attained through a stealing power, thus it can be said invisibility ismon for yao." He exined. "Since invisibility can be easily obtained, our kin which has one of invisibility is safe since the yao who wanted to have invisibility doesn''t necessarily have to drink our blood." he said. "Of course, the strength of an ability also varies." He paused.


    "What?" Huo Ling asked when he noticed Yi Bing stopped talking.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling. He wanted to stop talking, since he wanted for Huo Ling to discover all these by himself. However, he felt defeated by those eyes. "Nothing." He answered before he continued. "One has to learn powerful spells to obtain a powerful ability." He said. "As for obtaining an ability through blood¡­ one way is to drink the blood of a powerful yao who has the ability. The more powerful the yao is, the lesser the blood of him needed to be drank. But, if the yao who has the ability is weak¡­ more blood of him is needed in order to obtain his ability." He exined.


    Huo Ling frowned in disgust and the ruthlessness of the truth. Reality sure is always harsh. He can''t help but think. "But, your kin still is in danger." He told Yi Bing. "If one really is determined to obtain the invisibility, and if there are no spells that can be found nor he can learn it, they wille after your kin." He said and his eyes suddenly widened when he remembered something. "Wait. How about your friends?" he asked when he remembered Di San and the three other ''sacrificial yao'' earlier. "Will they be alright?" he asked as his voice wasced with worry. He looked at Yi Bing.


    "They will be. They are powerful." Yi Bing answered. However, he didn''t know this just increased Huo Ling''s apprehension.


    "Then, the more they will be in danger!" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" he just took a rock and smashed it on his foot. He coughed to clear his throat. "They can protect themselves well. Since we are a yao, of course, we learned how to protect ourselves." He said, then suddenly smiled. "And since we are a sacrifice yao, then, the more that we have to protect ourselves." He added. His usually cold eyes are tinged with mischief.


    Huo Ling''s heart sank when he noticed the hidden implication in Yi Bing''s words. "Wait¡­" he said as he looked at Yi Bing in horror. "You don''t mean¡­" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded, his face is filled with ''bitterness''. "Yes. Since we are a sacrifice to a god, of course, the things you offer to a god should be valuable, right, or you''ll offend the god?" he said. Seeing Huo Ling''s eyes widened in panic, he forced himself not tough.


    Huo Ling now confirmed his conjecture is true. "You mean¡­" he said.


    "Well, in order words ¨C " Yi Bing said as he think. " ¨C we can be called as ''natural treasure''." He told him.


    A loud explosion can be heard inside Huo Ling''s head. He felt his soul staggered but, since he is a ghost now, he cannot copse. "So, you¡­" he said as he stared at Yi Bing.


    "In amon person''s word ¨C " Yi Bing said. " ¨C I can be called the emperor''s son." He smiled.


    "You¡­ you ¨C " Huo Ling said as his hand that was about to point at Yi Bing retreated and is shaking.


    "I am the ''heir'' of our kin." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling felt he is going to faint from everything that he had learned today. "So, you''re the most powerful in your kin?" he finally managed to say.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." he answered. Well, there''s His Highness Shen Sheng, but since only I, Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui are currently in this world, then, I''m the most powerful among us. He thought.


    He didn''t know the cost of his lies, which will happenter.

 Chapter 136 - Celebrity

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Celebrity</h4>


    "Hey¡­" Yi Bing called to Huo Ling who is squatting in the corner and is growing mushrooms.


    "I disrespected you, oh, His Highness¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he stared at the bulletin board in front of him with his empty eyes.


    The ''His Highness'' is Shen Sheng, not me. Yi Bing thought and held back his smile when he saw Huo Ling turned to him. "I don''t mind. I''m the one who imposed on you." He said as he continued his act. "Just treat me like the usual." He added.


    Huo Ling dejectedly nodded. Yi Bing is the prince of the sacrificial yao. Also, a sacrifice yao is very valuable.. Why am I so stupid? He thought. They would be sacrificed to a god. How can they be less than amoner? Instead, they are actually a royalty!


    "I''m sorry." A hoarse voice that is filled with grief and guilt spoke.


    The voice has broken his thoughts. Huo Ling turned when he heard someone apologized. He saw it was Lu Cang, one of the shareholders of the Huayue Entertainment ¨C the most famous entertainment agency in China. From the music world, to the movie screen and TV screen, and even the modelling and designing world.


    In front of Lu Cang are Qin Ce, his friend and also a shareholder of the Huayue Entertainment, and a woman who is crying in Qin Ce''s chest - his wife, Emma. She is a designer, and is employed in Huayue Entertainment. It was said the two had met and fallen in love in Huayue Entertainment.


    The ''Hannah'' she cried earlier is her and Qin Ce''s daughter, Hannah Lu. She is a teen model together with Cai Cai. Cai Cai or Lu Cai, is Lu Cang''s daughter. Both girls also can act and sing. They act in youth-oriented TV shows.


    "My husband!" a woman cried and copsed after she got out of the car.


    "Madam!" her bodyguards called and helped her up.


    It was Yu Qing. She is a former actress and now Rong Ming''s widowed wife.


    Don''t ask how Huo Ling knew them. Just because he grew up in a foreignnd, he won''t know what''s happening in China. It''s actually the opposite. Due to the nature of his job, Huo Ling recognizes these famous people.


    He is updated with the events in China ¨C or more urately, the celebrities and influential people in China. Well, it''s not only in China. He also recognized the wealthiest sheikh''s wife ¨C Janinah, who had just arrived with arge group of bodyguards.


    Then, there''s Thomas Wilson. He is the CEO of the Time Records. He is also the husband of Jacqueline, a famous singer. It is known to everyone that Thomas hates Loui, his friend and a songwriter, because not only is Loui close to Jacqueline. It was rumored that Lou is Jacqueline''s first love and is now lover! Jacqueline betrayed Thomas. Now that it was found out Loui is also one of the passengers of the Ascend Cruise Ship together with Jacqueline, the rumor is confirmed!


    Suddenly, anothermotion happened. A car arrived and the doors opened. A man in his fifties appeared. It was Julius Pete! A member of the cab! He is here for his daughter ¨C Jury Pete, a famous actress. She is also the one Huo Ling helped when the Ascend Cruise Ship rocked before.


    It was said that Julius Pete dearly loves his wife, but it put his wife in danger. His wife was assassinated and when he arrived, together with the police, in their house, only the young Jury was alive. His wife self-destructed with the assassin to save their daughter.


    Huo Ling watched Julius step by step walked towards the entrance of the hospital despite the shes of the camera. Janinah, the wife of the wealthiest sheikh Jamir Khan, wiped her tears as she followed behind Julius. Song Jinrong saw them and he immediately left the reporters. Lu Cang, Qin Ce and his wife, Thomas Wilson, and Yu Qing also walked towards the entrance.


    Julius Pete was born to be a leader. His aura is very different than the masses.


    Huo Ling saw the family members of the deceased moners'' silently walking behind the ''celebrities''. The reporters and the paparazzi noticed the change in the atmosphere and they tactfully stopped bothering the ''celebrities''.


    The solemn atmosphere became heavier as the entrance of the hospital opened. However, before Julius and the others could enter, a doctor stood by the entranceway. He is a man in his thirties. He wore ck-rimmed eyesses, in contrast to his impable white uniform. He stood as if he was waiting for them.


    Everything had fallen to silence as Julius and the others stopped and looked at the doctor.


    The doctor also looked back at them before he spoke. "Two thousand seven hundred and fifty-nine passengers, from old to young, and wealthy to poor." He said. No one dared breathed loudly in fear of breaking the atmosphere that suddenly turned tense. "Eight hundred and fifty-one are missing. One thousand nine hundred and eight is was imed until yesterday." He said.


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath as they stared at the doctor with a burning gaze.


    However, the doctor is unperturbed by their gaze as he continued. "Follow me." he said and turned on his heel as if practiced. His long and white coat fluttered on his feet as if he is about to take flight. But, the hospital''s doors are behind him, and he is followed by arge crowd.


    Huo Ling saw, at the side, his neighbors have gathered.


    "Finally, the doctor has arrived." La said. her daughter Lily isn''t with her, so Lily must still be in school. "When Lily heard Howee died, she has been crying non-stop." She sighed.


    "Same with our kids." John Fortuna said. His wife went to work while their children is with Lily in their school. "Such a good kid." He shook his head.


    "Good people die earlier than the bad ones, be them old or young." Aunt Gene said.


    Sam, who is unexpectedly here, nodded to what aunt Gene said. "Only in life the wealth matters." He said as he sat on the nt box beside aunt Gene. "In death, everyone is the same. Status is useless." He said and looked at therge crowd entering the hospital.


    Huo Ling knew Sam is referring to the ''celebrities'' earlier. He felt like he had just discovered Sam''s animosity to the wealthy people.


    He sighed, but smiled as he looked at them. He felt touched to the concern they have towards him. It''s as they say, you regret when you''re already dead. He regrets he didn''t try to be closer to his neighbors.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s sad expression and remained silent. He let Huo Ling reminisce his time with his neighbors.


    "Kale had already arranged Howee''s funeral. Now, he went to im Howee''s corpse." La said.


    "Kale sure is dependable." John said as he sighed in admiration.


    "Then, let''s just wait here." Aunt Gene said. Sam gave her a bottle of water.


    "Kale¡­" Huo Ling muttered and looked at the entrance of the hospital.


    "Go?" Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Go." he answered.


    They walked towards the entrance and were about to go inside when they met Kale who is walking towards the exit. His handsome brows are knitted as he walked towards their neighbors.


    "Kale!" they called. "We were just talking about you¡­ what''s wrong?" they asked when they noticed his expression.


    Kale looked at them. "Well¡­" he said. "Howee¡­ I can''t im his corpse." He told them.


    "What?!"


    "Why?" they asked.


    Huo Ling, who followed Kale, was puzzled, too. Why can''t Kale im his corpse?


    Kale sighed. "Howee''s corpse has been imed." He answered.


    "Huh?"


    "Who?"


    Huo Ling was as puzzled as them. Who imed his corpse? Suddenly, he remembered the missing Liu Lingling. Could it be him? He thought as he felt hope burned on his chest.


    But, Kale''s next words doused a cold water on him. "The doctor said it was Howee''s rtive." He answered. "They are from China." He said.


    "China?!" they eximed.


    "Wait. What''s surprising about it? Howee is half-Chinese." John said.


    "But, didn''t he say he has no rtives? His father and mother are both orphans." La said. Her delicate face registered a confused expression.


    "Maybe they have been looking for him for a long time." Aunt Gene, the eldest, said. She turned to Kale. "Did they verify the person''s identity?" she asked, referring to the person that imed Huo Ling''s corpse.


    Kale nodded. "I asked, and the doctor said they are from the Hao family." He answered.


    "Hao family? That sounds familiar¡­" John said.


    Aunt Gene sighed. "Then, if they are really Howee''s family, it is right to leave Howee to them." she said. "Let''s just hope we can be invited to Howee''s funeral so we can give him our farewell." She told them.


    "Yes." they answered. John and La helped aunt Gene board John''s car they used to go to the hospital.


    Kale and Sam were left, and silence befell them. "The Hao family..." Sam said.


    Kale nodded. His genial smile disappeared and was reced by his serious expression. "The most influential family in China." He said. "I didn''t expect¡­" he frowned. "I don''t know whether Howee''s death is a relief for him. He doesn''t have topete for inheritance."


    Sam nodded. "His death may have been the best for him."


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling watched the two men left. "¡­" why the hell I only knew about this?! And my mother is surnamed ''Hou'', not ''Hao''! My corpse was kidnapped without my knowledge! Help!

 Chapter 137 - Ancestry

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Ancestry</h4>


    Huo Ling gaped at the receding backs of Kale and Sam as the two of them left. "What the hell¡­ my surname is ''Jackson''¡­ no, no. I mean, my Chinese surname is ''Hou'', not ''Hao''!" he said. "When did I be ''Hao''? My mother said she has no rtives!"


    "The Hao family¡­" Yi Bing spoke to remind Huo Ling of his presence. He remembered Hao Baiyun in the first world. He is an exorcist. Now, with the mention of ''Hao'', Yi Bing knows it can only be Hao Baiyun, or someone rted to him.


    As expected, Huo Ling finally remembered Yi Bing whom he had momentarily forgotten because of shock. "I remember¡­ you''re a Chinese¡­" he said as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "You are one, too." Yi Bing reminded him.


    Huo Ling grimaced. "Not ''one'', but ''half''! ''half''!" he said and sighed. "Father said, mother has no rtives. So who are those Hao people?" he asked.


    "Maybe it''s what as the old woman said?" Yi Bing said. The ''old woman'' he meant is aunt Gene. "Maybe they are really your rtives, and they have been looking for you¡­ no ¨C " he shook his head. "It must be your mother they are looking for?" he said.


    Huo Ling sighed in resignation. Those Hao people already have taken his corpse, anyway, so there''s nothing he can do and nothing will change even if he''d kick up a fuss. "Do you know them?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "The Hao family, as Kale mentioned, is an influential family in China." Yi Bing said. "They are powerful ¨C from government to military and business. Each area, they have their hands on." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s jaw dropped as he stared at Yi Bing in shock. "They are that powerful?!" he eximed.


    Yi Bing nodded. "But, there''s one more thing that made them powerful." He said. "They are a yao, and a very powerful yao." He looked at Huo Ling whose face started to turn pale in horror. "They are a fox family, and some of them are nine-tailed foxes who can bring fortune, but also disaster." He told him.


    "No¡­ way¡­" Huo Ling muttered under his breath. "I am¡­" he said as he felt his head is floating.


    "Each member of the fox n is precious, since they have the possibility to be a nine-tailed fox." Yi Bing said. "To be a nine-tailed fox, one can be a descendant of them, or they can cultivate to be one. However, the purity of a nine-tailed fox can decrease each generation and cultivation doesn''t guarantee one will really be a nine-tailed fox in the end." He exined. "There are just that many condition." He said.


    Huo Ling held his head when he felt dizzy. "I¡­ I can''t. I can''t be a fox ¨C " he said.


    "One thing about foxes is their beautiful appearance." Yi Bing told him.


    Hearing that, Huo Ling froze. "You said I am beautiful?" he said as he raised his head to look at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing calmly looked back at him. "Aren''t you?" he asked.


    Huo Ling suddenly felt that his dizziness disappeared and was reced by a giddy feel. A smile bloomed on Huo Ling''s face. Since his death, this is the first time he smiled. And Yi Bing was taken aback.


    "Thank you." Huo Ling sincerely said.


    Yi Bing was still dazed, but he nodded nheless. "I have to tell you something." He said.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling was still basking in happiness after beingplimented by Yi Bing. There were many people who praised him for his appearance, but this is the first time Huo Ling felt the sincerity in their voice.


    "¡­ your nine tails are showing." Yi Bing told him.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling said. Did he mishear what Yi Bing said? What ''tail''? And there are nine?


    Yi Bing didn''t answer since he felt the change in atmosphere. "Let''s go find a safe ce." He said as he grabbed Huo Ling.


    "Huh - ?" Huo Ling said and when Yi Bing turned him, his eyes widened when he saw shadows from afaring their way. Then, in the corner of his eyes, he saw a white fluffy tip with an orange¡­ wait, ''tip''? His eyes widened in shock when he saw more white tips appeared before his eyes. "AAAAAH!!! What are these things?! What are these things?!" he screamed when he saw the white tips of the orange, fluffy tails are swaying.


    Yi Bing sighed as he rose in the air and they flew. "Those are your tails. You don''t have time to deny the fact." He told him.


    "WHAT?! MY tails?!" Huo Ling eximed and saw the orange tails. Oh, no. Am I going blind? I''m blind, aren''t I? This is just my illusion? He thought as his eyes turned circles.


    He fainted.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling fell unconscious in his arms. He helplessly sighed as he stopped in the sky and turned to the shadows following them. They are all yao. On the ground, some humans who have a sensitive nose smelled the enticing scenting from Huo Ling''s soul.


    With one hand holding Huo Ling, he raised his other hand and froze the shadows afar. A sh of blue was seen behind the clouds.


    "A lightning?!" the humans eximed when they saw it.


    "What lightning?! The sky is clear!" someone said.


    Yi Bing ignored them and he went back to the hospital. He went inside and looked around, searching for the doctor earlier.


    "Looking for me?" a voice asked behind him.


    Yi Bing turned, but his eyes aren''t wary. No one can threaten a grim reaper aside from a god. Thus, he calmly looked back and saw the doctor that received Julius Pete, Janinah, Song Jinrong and the others earlier. "You''re a human." He said.


    The doctorughed. "I am." He said and nced at the people passing by them, not noticing Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "A friend said among all humans, I am a special one." He said as he walked away.


    Yi Bing followed behind. He isn''t a yao, but a grim reaper. No one should notice him, unless¡­ "You always escape death." He said. Unless one is dying. However, this human didn''t even have an aura of death on him.


    Suddenly, he realized something. He looked around and saw no one is bothering looking at them.


    The doctor saw he noticed it. "I have a low presence." He said. "If I''d will it, they can see me. However, most of the time, they wouldn''t see me. And forget me." he exined. "My friend told me I''m like his other friend. However, that friend of his might also be special, but my friend knows why that friend of his is special. However, me, he doesn''t know the cause of me being special." He opened the door of his office. "Don''t worry. My profession is real. The ''special'' thing on me is being forgotten." He told Yi Bing as he sat on his chair.


    "You know I''m not a yao." Yi Bing said.


    "Yeah." The doctor said. "I doubt, if I didn''t call you, you wouldn''t find me." he smiled.


    Yi Bing frowned as he carefully ced Huo Ling on the sofa. "Even death has overlooked you." He concluded. That''s the reason why the doctor is alive until now.


    The doctor chuckled. "That''s why my friend said I am special." He said.


    "Hao Baiyun?" Yi Bing said.


    The doctor was surprised. "Yes." he answered and looked at Huo Ling. "Even if his soul is now separated from his body, but his soul has once part of his body, that''s why the scent of his race is on his soul." He exined. "Well, let''s say his soul is already imprinted. But, even if that''s just the value of one''s soul, but the soul is still powerful since it can still be refined." He told Yi Bing.


    "I know." Yi Bing said in a low voice.


    The doctor stared at him. "Those souls who has no regrets in life, nor grudges, directly goes to their reincarnation. However, there are souls that are lost ¨C no regrets, no grudges, etc., thus, they are guided ¨C " his eyesses slipped down his nose. " ¨C by a grim reaper." He looked at Yi Bing. "This child cannot go to his reincarnation yet." He told him. "He has to go home and receive the inheritance of his n."


    "¡­ I know." Yi Bing said and he looked at Huo Ling.


    The doctor looked at them two. "Mr. Grim Reaper." He called. "Do you know why a fox has nine tails?" he asked.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered.


    "It is because they lived nine times in one lifetime." The doctor said.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed as he sharply looked at the doctor.


    The doctor raised his hands. "It''s as you think. The fox n''s ancestor had lived nine times in one lifetime. Or¡­" he said. "It''s what you call, ''reborn''?" he said as he looked at Yi Bing.

 Chapter 138 - Protection

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Protection</h4>


    Yi Bing left the hospital after asking the doctor of Hao Baiyun''s address. Well, he can just ask someone since the Hao family is very famous. However, Yi Bing wanted a guaranteed answer. Thus, he asked the doctor ¨C who is willing to give to him Hao Baiyun''s address. The doctor''s enthusiasm made Yi Bing suspect if the doctor is scamming him. However, since the doctor really knows things about the fox n, then Yi Bing could only admit defeat.


    If this isn''t for Huo Ling¡­ he thought as he read the address and the number on the paper again. Then, he tapped his wristwatch. A holographic screen appeared.


    0001: San Di. Where are you right now?


    Di San immediately replied.


    3257: hot springs.


    0001: ¡­


    0001: are you in the middle of a mission or a vacation?


    3257: ancestor! Don''t report me on Gu Shi!


    3257: I''m just joking.


    0001: which is your joke? To not report on Gu Shi?


    3257: !!!


    3257: @#$#%


    3257: when did you learn how to crack a joke?


    3257: were you hacked?! I''ll immediately call Sha Jiu ¨C


    A vein popped in Yi Bing''s forehead.


    0001: speak less nonsense. Where are you right now?


    3257: ¡­ hot springs.


    0001: so, you''re actually having a vacation ¨C


    3257: !!! Yi Bing! I AM on a mission! It just happened I am here in a hot spring resort when you contacted me.


    Yi Bing''s brow twitched. He decided to let him off.


    0001: how about Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui?


    3257: Feng Er is in Paris. Liu Lin is in Amazon and Si Shui is in Italy.


    0001: ¡­ you''re all actually on a vacation rather than on a mission. While I, your senior, is here working hard on my task ¨C


    3257: !!! Da ge! Da ge! I can bring the whole hot springs for you! I''ll do whatever you want! Just don''t report us to Gu Shi!


    Yi Bing''s face darkened.


    0001: Do you know something that can''t even be detected by us grim reapers?


    He remembered the doctor. Even if the doctor didn''t seem to have any malice towards him and Huo Ling, but Yi Bing cannot rx.


    3257: huh? Is there anything that can''t be detected by us1?


    Yi Bing can sense mocking from his words.


    0001: there is. The gods.


    3257: ¡­


    3257: if you already knew, then why still ask?


    Yi Bing paused. After a while, he typed a message.


    0001: I don''t think what I had met is a god.


    3257: Huh? You met it?


    Yi Bing''s expression became heavy as he typed another message.


    0001: I guess I had met an archangel.


    Japan.


    Di San slipped on the snow and he fell on his back, the back of his head hitting the cemented pavement. The back of his head immediately bled, the bright red blood blossoming on the white and cols snow like the spider lilies in the garden of Hell. But, he didn''t care. Fortunately, there is no one around him or he might have caused amotion.


    An archangel¡­ his eyes dimmed when he remembered what Gu Shi had told him about Yi Bing and Huo Ling''s past. He immediately screenshot-ed his conversation with Yi Bing and he sent it to Gu Shi before he then replied to Yi Bing.


    3257: an archangel? What the hell¡­ hahahahaha. You can really joke now, Yi Bing. Why would an archangel grace us with their presence? Oh. I mean, only you since they appeared before you.


    It might be what he had written, but his face is void of emotions.


    0001: yes. That''s what I am thinking, too. Why would they appear here?


    0001: Di San.


    Di San''s face is now grim. If Yi Bing had called his name correctly¡­


    0001: I won''t ask you whether Gu Shi had told you about my past.


    Di San''s lips pulled into a frown. So Gu Shi had already told Yi Bing of his1?erased past.


    0001: among us five1?present here, only I can fight against an archangel. I can only try my luck and save you2. In exchange, if something happens to me, please take care of Huo Ling.


    0001: don''t send him to his reincarnation. You and Gu Shi hide him.


    0001: you can ask Shen Taizi to hide him.


    Di San''s eyes widened in shock. Wait¡­ Gu Shi also told Yi Bing about Huo Ling''s past? Calm down ¨C he1?didn''t! Not yet2!


    0001: it''s as you think, I only know Huo Ling is connected to my past. That''s why you have to look after him. Can I count on you?


    3257: don''t talk as if you''re gonna die. We still do not know if that being you encountered is an archangel. You won''t die.


    Di San felt his nose became sour.


    3257: Yi Bing. If you''re gone, who will protect Huo Ling? I cannot protect him, nor Gu Shi. Even Shen Taizi, he''s in a tight spot in the Heaven.


    3257: live.


    Di San wiped his face and felt his palm is wet. He sent a message to Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui.


    3257:e to China. We have a princess to guard.


    2333, 6666, 4444: ¡­ were you hacked?


    Di San''s head ached from the three''s reply. He finally felt dizzy and he fainted from the blood loss.


    China.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling and saw him floating around the airport.


    "So China''s as developed as the other countries, huh?" Huo Ling said.


    "Don''t wander around." Yi Bing said. "You already know the value of your soul¡­ right?" he said when he saw Huo Ling''s nk expression as the other stared at him. "¡­ you didn''t listen to me?" he asked in a low voice.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he immediately raised his hands in a defensive pose. "A gentleman only uses his words instead of violence!" he said.


    Yi Bing coldly looked at him. "Too bad I''m not a gentleman. I''m not even a human." He told him as he advanced towards him.


    Huo Ling floated back. "The word1?can be applied to all kinds of races!" he persisted.


    Yi Bing just threw him a nce before he walked past him. "If you want to die again, and your existence be forever disappear, then continue to act na?ve." He said, his voice sharp and cold.


    Huo Ling was stunned as he stared at Yi Bing''s back. This was the first time Yi Bing was mad at him. "I¡­" he said as he opened his mouth to speak. However, he cannot find the right words to tell Yi Bing. "Yi Bing!" he called as he floated towards Yi Bing''s back and stuck on his back. "I¡­ I''m just¡­ I was scared of what I have learned." He immediately said. "I ¨C I¡­ everything is new to me, and also frightening. I''ve lived for twenty-three years yet I only knew about this other kind of world." He exined. He is referring about the world of yao. "I died and became a ghost. Yet, I was told I am a yao instead." He sighed. "Tell me. How would someone, after living for more than two decades as a human, feel after being told they aren''t a human?" he asked. "Not to mention my death. I am even half not a human!" he said as his tears finally fell. All the frustrations and fear, and also loneliness. Shock is an understatement after he found out that his mother isn''t a human, as well as him. Added to the fact that the person he had depended for six years, Liu Lingling, is missing and his life or death is unknown.


    Yi Bing''s back stiffened when he felt the coldness passing through his clothes and touched his skin. Huo Ling¡­ he thought as he lowered his head. He just can''t get mad at him for a long time. Especially when he cries. "I''m not mad anymore." He said.


    "Really?" Huo Ling asked.


    "En." He answered.


    "I''m sorry." Huo Ling finally apologized. "I''m not messing around. I just need more time to digest all the information." He exined. "I¡­ please don''t leave me." he said.


    Yi Bing felt his heart pounded strongly against his chest like the drum beating. "En." He answered. For some reason, even if his body is naturally cold, but his ears and cheeks felt warm. How can he leave Huo Ling? It was him who is afraid he would lose him. "I won''t leave you." He told him.


    "Really?"


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He answered.


    "You promise?" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing smiled as he turned to Huo Ling. "I promise." He said.


    "It''s a deal!" Huo Ling''s face lit up and he grinned.


    Thus, when Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui arrived, this is the scene that they saw: Yi Bing was looking at Huo Ling. He wasn''t smiling, but his iceberg expression ¨C for the first time, has melted. Meanwhile, Huo Ling is animatedly talking to Yi Bing while they waited outside the airport.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu felt they were blinded and was forced a mouthful of dog food. Meanwhile, Si Shui was staring at Yi Bing and Huo Ling with a puzzled gaze. "Is that senior Yi''s lover?" he asked.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" must be nice to be an airhead.


    Liu Lin finally spoke for the poor child. "Grim reapers can''t fall in love." he told him.


    "But, we can be in a rtionship." Feng Er said.


    "That''s an unspoken rule,?because they knew emotions are transient."

 Chapter 139 - 9 Cycles

    <h4>Chapter 139 - 9 Cycles</h4>


    "So, you don''t want to return Huo Ling to the Hao family?" Di San asked as soon as he entered the hotel room where Yi Bing will be staying.


    "Not yet." Yi Bing answered and looked at the wall where Huo Ling''s room will be. Even though Huo Ling is a soul, but sometimes the soul is more valuable than the body. After all, the flesh and blood, after the integration to another person''s body, might add to one''s power, but the soul''s integration to another person''s soul, its effect is stronger. "Those who are solicitous are hiding evil intentions." He said when he remembered the doctor''s enthusiasm towards him and Huo Ling.


    "Huh?" Di San didn''t understand as he just stared nkly at Yi Bing, calmly waiting for Yi Bing''s exnation.


    "I don''t trust that doctor." Yi Bing said. "He might be saying he is Hao Baiyun''s friend, but there is definitely more than that." He frowned when he remembered the unsettling feeling he had when he was in the doctor''s presence..


    "¡­ maybe you''re just overthinking it?" Di San said as he pondered. "If you''re that uneasy, you can ask this Hao Baiyun." He suggested.


    "No. I trust my instinct." Yi Bing shook his head. "What if that doctor can alter everyone''s memories?" he asked. "Also¡­" his voice lowered.


    "Hm?"


    "Huo Ling has no connection with the Hao family before." Yi Bing said. His expression is solemn as he remembered Huo Ling''s past lives.


    In Huo Ling''s first life in the Stable World, Huo Ling is a deliveryman. Huo Ling once mentioned, after Hao Baiyun''s appearance in Fu Lingling''s apartment unit, that he had once made a delivery to the Hao family. Thus, he had a meeting with Hao Baiyun, who had told Huo Ling he will die at the age of 23.


    In Huo Ling''s third life, just the previous one, Huo Ling hadn''t crossed paths with Hao Baiyun, except after Huo Ling died and became a ghost. Hao Baiyun was involved with Huo Ling by lending a hand to Gu Xingfeng, his husband, who is solving Huo Ling''s death case. However, many events happened after, and was found out Huo Ling''s death is just the trigger.


    Now, Huo Ling''s fourth life, Huo Ling is a rtive of Hao Baiyun as a kin of the fox n.


    Di San was also pondering the situation with Huo Ling. "Isn''t this just normal?" he asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing also looked at him.


    "One has nine 1cycles to live, and each cycle has nine lifetimes." Di San said. "Since each world one has to live in changes, of course, not only one''s personality could change, but also his rtionship with other people." He exined. "Thus, Huo Ling being rted to Hao Baiyun in this lifetime isn''t unusual." He finished.


    Yi Bing fell silent. Was I being oversensitive to things? He thought. Ever since he had ced more importance to Huo Ling after learning Huo Ling''s rted to his past life, he became overcautious to everything surrounding Huo Ling. "I''m sorry." He said. "I''m just tense." He exined.


    Di San smiled and patted his shoulder. "It''s just right to raise your guard." He said. "After all, not only is this a Special World, but also, there''s that matter¡­" his voice lowered.


    Yi Bing''s expression changed. The Soul Fragment. Since he is entangled with Huo Ling as his current task, he had never partaken in the Afterlife Department''s secret mission of investigating the Soul Fragments. "How about it?" he asked, referring to the progress of Di San''s team.


    Di San grimaced as he withdrew his hand from Yi Bing''s shoulder. "As you can see, we still haven''t found a single clue." He sighed.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak more to pressure him.


    "Oh, right." Di San said when he remembered something.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t Huo Ling know about the Hao family?" Di San said. "Why is he obediently following you instead of going back to the Hao family?" he asked.


    "Oh. That." Yi Bing said as he looked at the wall again. He alreadyid spells around Huo Ling''s room for Huo Ling not to leave his room, and to know if someone came. "I told him some horror stories." He answered.


    "''horror stories''?" Di San asked as he suspiciously looked at Yi Bing. His look as if saying, ''you can tell a horror story? Wait, no. You KNOW horror stories?!''.


    Yi Bing just rolled his eyes at Di San. He was about to speak to exin when they suddenly heard a scream. Their eyes widened and they looked at each other. Yi Bing immediately went to Huo Ling''s room. Di San followed behind him.


    "Yi Bing?" Huo Ling called when he saw Yi Bing''s figure suddenly appeared. "And Di San?" he added when he saw Di San. "What''s wrong?" he asked when he saw their tense expression.


    "Nothing." Yi Bing answered and cleared his throat. He nced at Di San.


    Di San nodded and left. He went to Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui. He found them in the hotel''s restaurant. "You heard it?" he asked when he approached them.


    Feng Er elegantly wiped her lips while Liu Lin nodded heavily. Si Shui''s back is hunched as he ate. "Yes." Liu Lin answered.


    "Find where it is." Di San said. He''s referring to the scream. Then, his wristwatch beeped. He tapped it and saw there''s a message from Yi Bing.


    0001: Have Si Shui and Feng Er look after Huo Ling. I''ll go with you.


    3257: ok.


    After he sent a reply, he looked at the three and ryed Yi Bing''s message to them. They are surprised, but since it is an order from their senior officer, theyplied.


    "Let''s go back first." Di San said.


    One hour earlier, not far from the hotel, in one of the vis in the subdivision area where a wake was happening.


    "You bitch!" Madam Rong, Rong Ming''s mother, pped Yu Qing hard.


    A vivid red handprint was seen in Yu Qing''s fair cheek as she fell on the floor. Her elbow hit one of the chairs while the guests eximed because of the suddenmotion. "Mother¡­" she called as she held her swollen cheek while her tears fell.


    "Madam Rong." One of the guests called. "No need to vent your sorrow and anger to your son''s wife." He said as he tried to defend Yu Qing. "She''s also grieving. Also, their supposed to be wedding anniversary turned to¡­" he said and looked at the deceased Rong Ming''s ck and white photograph.


    Madam Rong cut him off. "Are you one of her men, too?" she sharply asked the guest, but her gaze remained on Yu Qing who''s on the floor.


    "What?" the guest said. He looked confused.


    "Has she slept with you, too?" Madam Rong finally removed her gaze from Yu Qing and turned to the guest.


    The guest''s face paled in horror. "No! How could I?!" he said as he shivered. He felt goosebumps on his skin and he rubbed his arm. "I just¡­" he said.


    "Oh. How she beguiled you." Madam Rong sarcastically smiled and she turned to Yu Qing. "Do you think I wouldn''t know?" she asked as she pulled Yu Qing''s hair. The guests gasped as they watched them. No one tried to defend Yu Qing again after seeing madam Rong''s fury. This is not cing the me of Rong Ming''s death to Yu Qing.


    How can Yu Qing kill Rong Ming who''s on the cruise ship sailing in the sea while she''s here in the maind? Instead, madam Rong is angry for something else. Hearing her question from the man before, and her hostility towards Yu Qing, even a child can figure it out that Yu Qing was having an affair even though she''s already married to Rong Ming. And now, Rong Ming died¡­


    Madam Rong suddenly smiled as she looked at Yu Qing whose lip led after being scratched by madam Rong''s ring earlier when she pped her. "Do you think my son is a fool?" she asked.


    "Mother¡­" Yu Qing feebly called.


    "You have no right to call me mother." Madam Rong said as she threw Yu Qing back to the floor. Her bodyguard gave her a handkerchief and she wiped her hand. Her face is filled with disgust. "Do you think my son is a fool?" she asked as she turned to thewyer silently standing on the side.


    Thewyer immediately gave madam Rong a folder.


    Madam Rong grinned and threw the folder next to Yu Qing. "Hours before my son died, he called me." she said.


    Yu Qing''s face paled when she nced at the folder that opened before her eyes and revealed the documents inside.


    Madam Rong ignored her as she continued. "He gave me his farewell, asking for my forgiveness and regretting his decision of marrying you." She said and looked at Yu Qing whose face as white as a paper. "You have no children. But, his wealth won''t go to your filthy hands, vixen!"

 Chapter 140 - Instigator

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Instigator</h4>


    After Yi Bing left Huo Ling to Feng Er and Si Shui, he and Di San, along with Liu Lin, flew to the direction where the scream came from.


    Just as they arrived at the vicinity, looking for the ce where the scream came from, they smelled a strong scent of blood. "Ugh." Liu Lin groaned in disgust as he covered his nose. He can seal his sense of smell, but not right now since they are in a Special World which is filled with danger everywhere.


    "Which direction?" Yi Bing calmly asked, his expression not deterred by the smell of blood.


    "Northwest." Di San answered and he flew. Yi Bing followed behind him, together with Liu Lin who was holding back hisints. "This is¡­" Di San said as his eyes widened in shock. He stood on top of the tree and was looking at a dark vi.


    Yi Bing and Liu Linnded on the neighboring trees and also looked at the vi. All lights were off, but they saw through the ss walls the broken bulbs on the floor. The broken pieces of bulbs, some were floating while some soaked in blood.


    "Murder?" Liu Lin spoke as he looked around. Then, he closed his eyes. "I don''t sense another person within one kilometer." He told them. He is the fourth who has an earth ability, and his ability is nt type. "Were we toote?" he asked.


    However, Yi Bing and Di San didn''t answer. They weren''tte, if the murderer that escaped is a human. Liu Lin finally sensed something''s wrong and he pressed his lips tight.


    "Call the police." Yi Bing finally said.


    Liu Lin nodded and took out his phone to make an anonymous call. Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Di San looked at each other. Their gazes speaking.


    Was this that archangel''s doing? Yi Bing thought before he shook his head. Archangels cannot kill since killing is a sin. If it wasn''t a human who killed the person inside the vi, then the murderer is¡­ "A yao." Yi Bing muttered.


    Di San looked at him and remembered this world''s setting. Humans and yao. If it is not a human, then it is a yao. He sighed and looked around the vi. "A wake?" he said when he saw one of the wings of the vi.


    "A wake?" Liu Lin said as he kept his phone after his call. "Then, it''s a vile ghost that killed the person inside?" he said.


    "Most probably." Yi Bing said as his brows knit. He overreacted again, suspecting that archangel.


    Di San is aware of what is Yi Bing thinking thus he didn''t say anything more. "Let''s look for that ghost. As for the crime scene, let''s just leave it to the police." He said.


    "Yes." Liu Lin nodded.


    Yi Bing silently followed behind them. They didn''t notice that a shadow moved behind a tree and a person wearing a white coat that''s blending with the moonlight appeared. He watched the three figures leaping on top of the trees, going further away. Then, he returned to the shadows and disappeared.


    Back to the hotel, Feng Er was watching fashion shows while Si Shui was typing on the keyboard as Huo Ling instructed him.


    "So the official news finally came out." Huo Ling muttered as he stared at theputer screen after he asked Si Shui to search in the inte the news about the death of the celebrities he saw in the Ascend Cruise Ship. "Jury Pete. Jacqueline¡­" he muttered as he had Si Shui open each news one by one. Then, he saw the post of the deceased celebrities'' friends. "Luo Ying." He added when he saw the Huayue Entertainment posted Luo Ying''s death, along with his manager.


    The fansmented and reposted, asking why would Luo Ying be on the Ascend Cruise Ship when he has an uing movie to be filmed. Some ck fans said that, with the wealthy and famous people aboard the Ascend Cruise Ship, there must be an unspoken rule happening. Some even ckened Luo Ying''s manager, Jing Li, saying that it must be Jing Li forcing Luo Ying to do the unspoken rule. The rational fans defended Jing Li, stating that Luo Ying had never had a scandal even once because of Jing Li protecting Luo Ying, so why would Jing Li sell Luo Ying?


    The Huayue Entertainment, and also Song Jinrong, knew that Luo Ying''s reputation shouldn''t be stained, even Jing Li''s, since thepany''s reputation will also be dragged down with them, immediately had their PR department control theizens. Finally, they released a fake schedule of Luo Ying, stating that Luo Ying boarded the Ascend Cruise Ship to rx and not do an unspoken rule. Unfortunately, and regrettably, this ended Luo Ying.


    However, those in the know sneered. The truth is that Luo Ying''s agent sold Luo Ying to an investor. Jing Li, overprotective of Luo Ying, knew toote and immediately followed to save Luo Ying.


    This person, who knew everything, immediately started to battle against the Huayue Entertainment.


    "Was it really Jing Li? Or that pompous agent who only knows how to bootlick that sold Luo Ying?"


    Theizens finally woke up. That''s right! Why are they focusing on the overprotective manager? There''s that shitty agent! After being enlightened, they immediately counterattacked.


    "Hahaha. No wonder why I felt something''s off. Why things are pinning the overprotective manager. It''s actually this shitty agent who, after finding everything went downhill and even resulted of his good artist''s death, must be ridden with guilt and now trying to shift all the me to the overprotective manager who, not only wanted to save Luo Ying, but also died along with Luo Ying."


    "He tried to preempt an attack, not knowing it''d backfire."


    "This is karma."


    "Shitty agent! Come out!"


    "Leave this circle, you shitty agent!"


    The agent, on the other side of the screen, gnashed his teeth in anger. Not long after and he received a call from the Huayue Entertainment. His face paled as he listened to them telling him they will fire him and would not help him regain his reputation. Instead, it was thepany''s reputation he dragged down.


    They are sacrificing him! They are abandoning him! The agent felt a burning anger on his chest as he decided to throw everything on the fire! Huayue Entertainment abandoning him? Then, he''ll drag them down with him!


    The news about Cai Cai and Hannah, who were teenage models and young actresses, was drowned because of the agent and Huayue Entertainment''s war. Who cares about these two young girls? Luo Ying is more important! This is the hottest star, Luo Ying! Some fans of Luo Ying were still grieving, while some turned their grief to loathing towards the agent of Luo Ying! Some who were more rational, still didn''t believe the news about their idol''s death and asked that maybe the Huayue Entertainment was just hyping Luo Ying.


    However, who would use theirpany''s money tree, Luo Ying, his death just to make some hype? Luo Ying fans still asked the Huayue Entertainment if Luo Ying''s death was really confirmed. Suddenly, everything paused and fell silent as they waited the Huayue Entertainment''s reply.


    Huayue Entertainment thought it was their chance to recover their reputation, so they confirmed Luo Ying''s death and told them Luo Ying''s corpse was imed. They also expressed their grief once again. But, the fans don''t care of their grief. The fans only cared about their own grief. Thus, the Huayue Entertainment was med again along with the agent about Luo Ying''s unspoken rules.


    The one who instigated this all, the one who broke this news, was already buried with the millionsments of raining curses to the Huayue Entertainment who never cared about their artists and instead exploited them while they also cursed the shitty agent of Luo Ying who only always thinks of his own gains.


    The Huayue Entertainment had their hands full calming the ragingizens. By the time they looked for the instigator of this event, the instigator had already disappeared.


    As for the foreign media''s news¡­


    "The cab member Mr. Julius Pete will hold a grand funeral for histe daughter, Ms. Jury Pete, at the xxx on XX:XX A.M. ¡­" the News Daily publishingpany released the news along with Julius Pete''s interview.


    "Breaking News! The Inevitable Bankruptcy of Renata Corp.! After Mr. Renata Yuu''s death, the Renata Corp. had topensate the Ascend Cruise Ship, along with the its victims'' families for the shipwreck after the engine''s failure¡­" the Daily Times published after given the tip of the Renata Corp.''s early bankruptcy.


    "New Arising¡­" the Arab Business Times released a tabloid.


    However, the most eye-catching news is ¨C


    "Mr. Thomas Wilson was brokenhearted but he remained his silence even after being questioned about his wife''s, Ms. Jacqueline''s, affair with his best friend Mr. Loui Ford to preserve Ms. Jacqueline''s and Mr. Loui Ford''s reputation!" the New Times magazine published.

 Chapter 141 - Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Heaven</h4>


    "So, you left to find where the scream came from. But, only to found a dark vi where someone is dead inside?" Huo Ling said when Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin had returned.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. It was only him and Huo Ling now left in Huo Ling''s room. Feng Er and Si Shui went with Di San and Liu Lin earlier to discuss. "After Di San, Liu Lin and I scouted the entire subdivision, we didn''t see anyone suspicious. So, we think it was a yao that killed the woman." he exined.


    Huo Ling fell silent. Yi Bing knew the change in his mood is because this was the first time for Huo Ling to know about the evilness of a yao.


    After a while, Yi Bing spoke.. "You really don''t want to go to the Hao family?" he asked. That''s right. It wasn''t his decision, but Huo Ling himself, to not go to the Hao family. At first, he thought Huo Ling was just shy and nervous facing his long-lost rtives¡­ ah, no. It was Huo Ling who is the long-lost here.


    But?? "I made a wise decision." Huo Ling said. The carefree smile on his face has disappeared and was reced by a stern expression. "In the first ce, I don''t need a family. I am actually morefortable with strangers." He looked at Yi Bing. "Also, I never forgot that my mother imed she is an orphan." He said.


    Yi Bing drew a sharp breath as he stared at Huo Ling. In Huo Ling''s second life, he is a straight-A student so he is serious. However, Yi Bing had never seen Huo Ling this serious before. And Yi Bing couldn''t help but feel intimidated by this side of Huo Ling.


    "Why would my mother said she is an orphan when she actually has such arge family, and a wealthy one at that?" Huo Ling said. He already had Si Shui help him search about the Hao family. "Why would she live a frugal life with my father instead of going back to her family? Is she even aware of them? Why did she end up in a foreignnd than live in her mothend?" he asked before he paused. "Now that I knew the dark side of the yao, I have a feeling ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C either my mother was chased out by her family, or she was lost¡­ she might have been kidnapped." He remembered the sensational news more than two decades ago. "She was really kidnapped¡­" he stated.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "My mother has always been smart. I knew, she knew that her family must be looking for her." he said. "However, for some reason, she never appeared before them nor let them know she is alive. It''s because ¨C " he exhaled a breath. " ¨C someone wants her to die." He said.


    Yi Bing just remained silent, never interrupting Huo Ling as he spoke. Huo Ling must know everything by himself. And Huo Ling didn''t disappoint him.


    "Hey. When I was living in the foreignnd, there were some Chinese dramas that were popr. I had watched this one drama¡­" Huo Ling said as he recovered his usual carefree expression. "It is a pce fighting drama. With the Hao family''s power, don''t you think they''re like the imperial family?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing. He smiled. "There''s this also the fantasy movies¡­ so, everything has a basis." He said. He is referring to the yao world.


    Yi Bing opened his mouth to speak, but no word came out. He pursed his lips. "They are all fiction¡­" was what he managed to say.


    Huo Ling finallyughed. "Fiction is the ''what if'' of reality." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing decided not to argue with him.


    In the other room, Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui stared at each other.


    "So, you''re saying¡­" Liu Lin decided to break the silence. "There might be an archangel present in this world?" he asked.


    Di San heavily nodded. "Yes." he answered.


    "Why would they be here?" Feng Er asked as she frowned. "Weren''t they always sitting up high on their seat in the Upper Heaven or that they would cultivate in their abode for eternity?" she asked. Dislike can clearly be heard in her voice.


    The Upper Heaven is where the gods and the angels were located. It is divided into two: the Highest Heaven where the emperor of the gods ¨C Shen Sheng''s father, Shen Taijun, is staying along with the other gods, and the Mid-Heaven, or Middle Heaven, where the angels and archangels were located. The Middle Heaven was included in the Upper Heaven since the angels, particrly the archangels, disdain the grim reapers who were located in the Lower Heaven. Even if it is Heaven, but disdain is also present.


    However, Shen Sheng who was supposed to be living in the Highest Heaven as a god, was actually staying in the Middle Heaven. One, because of his awkward position as the emperor ¨C who should bear no child, His Majesty''s son. Because of this, like the grim reapers disdained by the angels, he was disdained by the gods. This is also the reason why Shen Sheng empathized with the grim reapers.


    The second reason Shen Sheng is in the Middle Heaven is actually because it was his decision. As much as he was disdained by the gods, he also disdains them. The feeling is mutual. Thus, he stayed in the Middle Heaven which is near the grim reapers he empathizes with, and also to keep the angels and archangels under his control.


    "I don''t know." Di San helplessly answered. "I already messaged Gu Shi for him to check which archangel it is that left the Heaven." He said.


    An angel or archangel cannot leave the Heaven unless they were under an order. However, it was only Shen Sheng who can order them around ¨C much to their chagrin, even if they do not show it. For the angels, they think Shen Sheng is a mistake. That he is the embodiment of Shen Taijun''s ws. If there is no Shen Sheng, Shen Taijun would be perfect. Thus, they resent Shen Sheng.


    As it said before, the feeling is mutual. If they resent Shen Sheng, then Shen Sheng finds them an eyesore. This makes the archangels hate Shen Sheng more, since they were being looked down upon by Shen Sheng and they felt they were being mocked by him. Which is true.


    And because the Afterlife Department is under Shen Sheng''s supervision, the angels hated the grim reapers more. They find Shen Sheng and the Afterlife Department the stains of the Heaven, and that made the Heaven aughingstock.


    "If the being that Yi Bing met is really an archangel, and since it is only Shen Taizi who canmand the angels, why would Shen Taizi send an archangel when he sent us on a secret mission?" Liu Lin asked.


    "¡­ to help us?" Si Shui asked as he blinked.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" they looked at Si Shui with their eyes filled with pity. He''s a lost case. They thought.


    "¡­ could it be His Highness really sent that archangel to help us?" Feng Er asked.


    "No way. Why would he not tell us about it, since we have the same goal?" Liu Lin asked.


    Di San felt something lit up in his mind. "Shen Taizi wouldn''t make us feel loss." He said as he told them about Shen Sheng and Gu Shi''s conversation before1.


    Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui felt touched by the importance ced by Shen Sheng to them. "If it wasn''t His Highness who sent that archangel here¡­" Liu Lin said, his eyes suspiciously red. He''s about to cry, but was holding back.


    Feng Er, as a woman, has no need to keep up a pretense. Her tears fell, ruining her make up but she didn''t care. She is happy they were valued, despite them being grim reapers. "Then, who sent that archangel here?" she asked as she looked at them.


    "Wuwuwuwu¡­" Si Shui, with a mentality of a child, bawled. "It must be a viin¡­" he said.


    "¡­" Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin looked at Si Shui with a deadpan face. Does this child has to say it bluntly?


    Suddenly, they felt a chill on their skin. They turned and saw Yi Bing. They felt their heart became cold. How long has he been listening? They thought.


    However, Di San has no scruple towards Yi Bing. "How is Huo Ling?" he asked.


    "Asleep." Yi Bing said before he turned to Si Shui who choked back his sob and, as a result, he hupped.


    "¡­" this child is hopeless. They all thought.


    Am I that scary? Yi Bing thought and sighed before a small smile appeared on his lips. He remembered that coward yet bold Huo Ling when they first met in the Stable World. Fearing the strong but bullying the weak, that''s the best description of him in his first life.


    Huo Ling, who was in the other room and was sleeping, sneezed.

 Chapter 142 - Carefree

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Carefree</h4>


    Middle Heaven.


    "Achoo!" Shen Sheng suddenly sneezed. His butt almost slipped off his throne, due to wearing a silk dress that''s slippery against his jade high chair, when his upper body moved forward after he sneezed.


    Ling Shiyi, who was standing outside the wide, metal doors, heard a sounding from inside. "Your Highness?" he called as he raised his hand to push open the door.


    "What?" Shen Sheng''s cold voice was heard outside.


    Ling Shiyi''s hand that''s about to touch the cold surface of the metal froze. "¡­ are you alright?" he asked, his voice low as he hung his head. Ever since his transgression and he was blown away by Shen Sheng, him who was usually inside Shen Sheng''s throne room standing behind him as he served him, was now reduced guarding the door. His relief is that no one had reced him as Shen Sheng''s attendant.


    "Never ask me this again." He heard Shen Sheng spoke from inside.


    "¡­ yes, Your Highness." Ling Shiyi answered and lowered his hand.


    Hearing Ling Shiyi''s answer, Shen Sheng sighed in relief as he looked at the floor before his face. Yes ¨C the floor. His lips were only a few centimeters away from the floor. He almost kissed the floor has he not immediately held the armrest of his chair.


    Ling Shiyi almost had seen him in an embarrassing position had he reactedte. Fortunately, Ling Shiyi bought his cold attitude.


    He sighed as he immediately fixed his sitting posture. Just as he finished and he heard Ling Shiyi''s voice from outside again. He frowned. What does that guy want again? He thought and opened his mouth to speak when he heard another voice outside.


    "I want to request for an audience with His Highness." Gu Shi told Ling Shiyi.


    Ling Shiyi''s expression turned cold. "For what purpose?" he asked.


    Gu Shi naturally cannot tell Ling Shiyi about the matter with the Soul Fragments. Ling Shiyi also noticed his secretive behavior and he frowned.


    Just as he was about to speak, the door behind him opened. "What''s the matter?" it was Shen Sheng.


    Ling Shiyi and Gu Shi turned, then immediately knelt. "Your Highness." They called as they bowed.


    Shen Sheng ignored Ling Shiyi''s devout behavior and turned to Gu Shi who was respectfully kneeling. "Come in." he told Gu Shi and turned to walk back inside.


    "Yes." Gu Shi answered and he sighed in relief. He had just stood when Shen Sheng suddenly stopped. Gu Shi''s breath hitched and he stood frozen on the spot.


    However, Shen Sheng turned to the still kneeling Ling Shiyi. "Next time, just let the grim reapers of the Afterlife Department inside." He told him and then left.


    "Yes¡­ Your Highness." Ling Shiyi answered as he lowered his head. He balled his fists as he watched Gu Shi followed Shen Sheng then the doors closed before him.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself before he stood and unclenched his fists. Then, he slowly went back to his post and stood like a statue. No sound can be heard from behind the doors.


    Special World.


    "The time and space is unstable, so we might not receive Gu Shi''s reply yet." Yi Bing said as he sat on one of the single-seater sofa.


    Di San nodded while Feng Er just filed her nails. Liu Lin was leaning on the back of the sofa to rest and Si Shui was hugging his knees on the sofa. He is obviously an introvert. "How about the woman who died?" he asked Liu Lin who called for the police earlier.


    Liu Lin won''t be traced by the police since the grim reapers'' phone is close to nonexistent. It was made by Sha Jiu and the phone can be used in any world. It has a special frequency that canplement other radio waves. However, because of its special frequency that is not of this world, thus it cannot be traced. If one would try, they would only think that it was done by a genius hacker ¨C which is true.


    Sha Jiu was a hacker. He is the one who created theirmunication program. Meanwhile, Hai Ba is an inventor. Together, they created themunication device the grim reapers are now using. As for Sha Jiu now being an inventor¡­ once Sha Jiu be interested in something, he would pursue it. Thus, he is now also an inventor, even surpassing Hai Ba. One could say that Hai Ba is Sha Jiu''s mentor.


    "The woman''s name is Yu Qin." Liu Lin said. "She is Rong Ming''s wife. Rong Ming is one of the victims of the Ascend Cruise Ship''s shipwreck." He exined.


    Earlier, Yi Bing and Di San went to look for any suspicious being after they determined it must be a yao that killed the woman inside the vi. Meanwhile, he waited for the police to arrive. He didn''t return with empty hands since the police immediately recognized the woman.


    "Isn''t this Yu Qi?" Xiao Xie eximed when the woman''s bloodied face was revealed. She had a shocked and horrified look on her face. Her eyes were bulging out of their sockets and are bloodshot. Her lips are pale as her face and her mouth is open wide.


    "It looked like it''s asphyxia." Zhang Baomented.


    "She''s holding a wake for herte husband, yet¡­" Song Mingfan frowned as he walked towards them. He had checked the left wing of the vi where the wake was held.


    She died.


    "Senior officer Song!" a police officer called while holding his mobile phone as he ran towards them. On its screen is an ongoing call.


    "What is it?" Song Mingfan asked as he turned.


    "I got a news that Yu Qi has a fight with Madam Rong." The police officer said as he panted.


    "A fight?" Xiao Xie said. Zhang Bao is checking Yu Qi''s corpse along with the forensic team.


    The police officer nodded. "Yes. An hour ago, Madam Rong arrived and she viciously pped Yu Qi multiple times." He said. "ording to the witnesses, Madam Rong used Yu Qi of having an affair." He exined.


    "An affair? It''s known to their circle that her and her husband''s wedding anniversary ising up. How can she have an affair?" Xiao Xie asked. Even if they didn''t recognize Yu Qi, nor the address since one''s address is confidential, but they often heard Rong Ming and Yu Qi in the business news channel.


    "Xiao Xie ah. Even if a husband and wife are glued to their hips, and as sweet as honey, but if one is determined to cheat, it''s not impossible." Zhang Bao told Xiao Xie as he rubbed his chin while grinning.


    Song Mingfan shot Zhang Bao a look before he turned to the police officer. "Continue." He told him.


    The police officer nodded. "They said, Madam Rong thrown Rong Ming''sst will to Yu Qi. Rong Ming''s assets won''t be going to Yu Qi." he finished.


    Song Mingfan pondered. "So that''s why some of the chair in the left wing were toppled." He said. Even if the whole vi was overturned, but only the left wing of the vi where the wake was held, aside from some chairs, wasn''t in chaos.


    "Eh? I thought Yu Qi is the pure type." Xiao Xie said as he clicked his tongue and shook his head in dismay.


    "What? You like her, xiao Xie?" Zhang Bao grinned.


    Song Mingfan''s face darkened.


    "Well, she''s beautiful." Xiao Xie answered.


    Song Mingfan''s face is darker than the vi which all the lights were broken. Meanwhile, Liu Lin who was secretly listening left after he heard the important information.


    "Yu Qi." Yi Bing muttered.


    "You know her?" Di San asked.


    Yi Bing turned to Di San as he nodded. "Huo Ling and I met her in the foreignnd." He answered when he remembered the wailing woman outside the hospital. "She looked¡­ faithful." He said.


    Feng Er was surprised. "But Liu Lin said she isn''t." She said, her lips curling up as she listened to gossip.


    "If she cheated, who could she cheat with?" Si Shui asked.


    "Children don''t need to listen to the adult matters. Close your ears." Liu Lin told Si Shui. "There''s also that will Rong Ming left." He said. "The police said she and Rong Ming were a sweet pair of husband and wife. Rong Ming must also be not that old. How can he leave a will this early?" he asked.


    Si Shui pondered. "Could madam Rong be lying?" he asked.


    "Children don''t need to listen to butt in to the adult matters." Di San told Si Shui. "Whether the will is authentic or not, but Yu Qi died. Even if she had a conflict with the madam, but it wasn''t madam Rong who killed her." he said.


    "But, the police will think it''s madam Rong who killed her, since she''s the only one who had a conflict with her, and the conflict happened before she died." Feng Er said.


    Yi Bing silently sat as he listened to them. "You all¡­" he called. "You n to solve this matter?" he asked.


    "Ah." the four said as they looked at each other. "No. We''re just gossiping. We still have to find the Soul Fragments¡­." They said.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" I didn''t say you can''t help with this case. He thought and sighed. Forget it, then.


    If Huo Ling heard what they said, he''d definitely say, "How carefree they are¡­"

 Chapter 143 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Nightmare</h4>


    In the room next to where the grim reapers were having their meeting¡­


    "Liu Lingling¡­" Huo Ling muttered, his brows scrunched and the corner of his lips were pulled down as he dreamed. He dreamed of his first meeting with Liu Lingling. It was not long after his mother died.


    "Huo Ling." Harry Jackson called. To honor Huo Ning ¨C his wife and Huo Ling''s mother, Harry calls Huo Ling in his Chinese name privately. Harry has a brown and wavy hair which Huo Ling inherited, but his eyes were chocte brownpared to Huo Ling''s light brown amber eyes.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling, who is sixteen years old, weakly answered. His head hung on his neck. He is still saddened for the passing of his mother.


    "This person¡­ I want you to meet." Harry said as they entered the elevator.


    "Who is he?" Huo Ling asked.


    Harry pressed the ''6'' button and the elevator doors closed. "A¡­ friend." He answered.


    "I haven''t seen you have a friend." Huo Ling said. Which is true. It was always only he, his mother Huo Ning, and his father Harry. Not to mention his father, but also his mother and him had no one around them. They lived in a world of only three people.


    So, his father saying that he has a friend, made Huo Ling doubt.


    Harry just smiled at the cheekiness of his son. "Father is going somewhere. I am worried you have no one around you to look after you, so I''m bringing you to him." He exined.


    "I can look after myself¡­" Huo Ling, but pursed his lips after seeing his father''s stern expression. "Can he be trusted?" he silently asked.


    "I won''t bring you to him if he isn''t." Harry said.


    Huo Ling fell silent. This is the first time he had heard the stern tone of his father. Even after Huo Ning died, his father would just be silent at most. However, now¡­ his father sounds indifferent.


    He can''t help but feel resentful. His mother had died, and there''re only two of them left now. Why does his father feel distant now? He thought. However, his thoughts were halted when the elevator ding-ed and the doors opened.


    He was about to step outside when he saw a shadow fell on him. His brows knitted. Strange¡­ he thought. His father is not thisrge¡­ he was about to turn his head when a voice spoke.


    "Good afternoon." A deep, male voice greeted them followed by his footsteps. Each step reverberating in the walls of the empty hallway.


    Huo Ling turned, but to the neer. And so, he missed to see the lumps of meat covered by furs that looked like thorns on his father''s arm. No, it is right to say, his father''s arm turned monstrous.


    "Liu Lingling." Harry called.


    The man named Liu Lingling, since he was facing them, naturally saw Harry''s monstrous arm. Huo Ling, who didn''t notice when did the shadow behind him disappeared, was staring at Liu Lingling.


    ''Liu Lingling''? This is a Chinese name, isn''t it? But, this man doesn''t look like it¡­ he thought as he looked at the man wrapped from his head to feet, and even his face cannot be seen. He looked like a mummy, except that instead of bandages, the man is covered with multipleyers of clothes. Doesn''t he feel hot? He thought as he finally exited the elevator.


    Harry, after calming down his arm, followed behind Huo Ling. "I''m going somewhere. Sorry to bother you looking after Huo Ling." He told Liu Lingling.


    "Let''s talk inside." Liu Lingling just said, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. He didn''t even nce at Huo Ling, who was silently following behind him.


    Liu Lingling in the front, leading them; Huo Ling in the middle, silently scrutinizing the man that''s doesn''t look like a Chinese, but neither a foreign man; and Harry in the back, trying to suppress his monstrous arm. The three of them walked this way to the unit 600 at the end of the hallway.


    Huo Ling looked at the number on top of the door. He didn''t know he will live in this ce starting that day.


    Liu Lingling opened the door and went inside. Huo Ling, not a talkative youth, followed behind. It was Harry who made a pause before he finally went inside. He felt his arm had calmed down.


    "I only have tea." Liu Lingling said as he went to the kitchen.


    "No problem." Harry said as he sat on the single seater sofa.


    Huo Ling who was on another sofa pondered as he stared at Liu Lingling''s back. I heard Chinese loves tea. My mother is an example. So, this Liu Lingling is really Chinese? He thought as he suspiciously looked at Liu Lingling''s back.


    He doesn''t know that under that scarf covering half of the man''s face, the corner of the man''s lips curled up as he brewed the tea. However, his lips were pulled down again when he felt the demonic auraing from Harry. "The room on your left is your room." He said to make Huo Ling leave.


    Huo Ling was surprised. He agreed? That easy? He thought. However, he didn''t say anything. He just looked at his father, whose face is now inexplicably pale. Seeing his father nodded, he rose and then walked towards the door and opened it. He saw an intersection of hallways. On the both sides were rooms, and the hallway in the middle leads towards a balcony.


    Adjusting his backpack on his shoulders, he went inside. The door behind him closed, blocking the sounds outside. He is not a nosy person, so he just nced at the door on the right before he walked to the left and opened the door of the bedroom.


    He didn''t know, just as he had closed the door, Harry attacked Liu Lingling. Liu Lingling, relieved he had put an enchantment on the walls so Huo Ling wouldn''t hear them, blocked Harry''s attack and he counterattacked. What he didn''t expect though, is for Huo Ling to just ce his backpack and immediately go back. Because he was preupied with Harry''s attack, he didn''t notice that the door opened.


    Huo Ling was never a nosy person, so he didn''t wander around the bedroom that was meant for him. After he ced his backpack on the bed, he went out. He didn''t dare touch anything and he''d just wait for Liu Lingling''s instructions.


    However, he didn''t expect that after he opened the door to the living room, he saw his father lying on the floor and is bathed in his blood while Liu Lingling stood beside Harry''s corpse.


    "HAH!" Huo Ling gasped when he finally woke up. If he had just a body, he would have been soaked with his sweat. He then recalled his ''dream''.


    It actually wasn''t a dream. It was a nightmare. And this nightmare was buried deeply in his mind, he forgotten it. Or, should he say, he was forced to forget it?


    Liu Lingling, this mysterious man, sealed this nightmare of his in a corner of his soul. And now all that remained of him is a soul, this memory recurred. Why did Liu Lingling sealed his memory? Why did Liu Ling kill his father, Harry?


    If that was just all of nightmare, then Liu Lingling would be an antagonist. However, there''s an extension of that nightmare.


    "What¡­ what¡­" Huo Ling said. His mouth opened and closed as he find the right words to say. His lips trembled and pale. However, just as he was to interrogate Liu Lingling of his actions, he saw his father''s arms.


    Yes ¨C arms. His father''s arms were more muscr, and veins were bulging to the point they''re about to burst. However, the veins were neither blue nor red nor green nor purple. They were ck. There were long thorns, their tip was dangerously gleaming. On the root of the thorns were fur. There were no nails on Harry''s hand that turned into a fist of meat. Instead, there''s a w protruding on his knuckles.


    "Huo Ling." Liu Lingling called as he slowly walked towards Huo Ling. "Your father may have be a monster, but he was possessed only after you were born. So, you won''t turn to a monster." He said as he stopped before Huo Ling and he leaned down for their gazes to meet. "Your father originally has your mother''s scent, but after you were born, the scent on your father became stronger. Thus, he was possessed by the monsters." He sighed as he raised his hand. His index finger touched the space between Huo Ling''s brows. He felt Huo Ling tensed. He held himself back not to chuckle. "I won''t hurt you. I promise." He told him as he sealed Huo Ling''s memories.


    Huo Ling stared at Liu Lingling and the man''s eyes that were usually covered, he saw they were gentle as they looked at him. As he felt his mind became hazy, one thought entered his mind at that time as he stared at Liu Lingling''s eyes that were tinged with blue


    Liu Lingling isn''t Chinese.

 Chapter 144 - Walter Family

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Walter Family</h4>


    Huo Ling ced a hand on his forehead as his face turned green when he remembered Liu Lingling''s rejection to his confession.


    "You haven''t even seen my face. I might be ugly, and my face is wrinkled due to my old age. So, how can you like me?" Liu Lingling asked.


    "Because of your eyes." Huo Ling answered.


    "Then, what you like isn''t me but my eyes." Liu Lingling chuckled.


    Huo Ling blushed in both shame and anger. Liu Lingling made fun of his feelings and he didn''t take his confession seriously so he packed up and left. If he knew that''d be thest time he''d see the man, he would''ve torn off the fabric covering Liu Lingling''s face and kissed him..


    Yes ¨C he 1died a virgin. Great. Huo Ling sarcastically thought and he bitterly smiled. Then, he sighed. Liu Lingling, even though his name is Chinese, but he is a foreign man that loves China. That''s why he named himself in Chinese, and he liked to drink tea. That''s what he thought.


    As for Harry, his father¡­ Huo Ling''s smile faded. The one he saw leaving must be Harry''s phantom Liu Lingling created as Harry''s farewell to him. That''s why, when he looked at his father''s back, he didn''t feel sad. It was because his heart had already knew, and epted, Harry died.


    Even if his mind can''t remember, but his heart will.


    A knock on the door woke him up from his thoughts. Huo Ling raised his head and saw the sunlight peeking through the gaps between the curtains. "Come in." he called to the person outside.


    The door opened and Yi Bing came in. "Yourplexion looked bad. Did you have a nightmare?" he asked as he walked towards Huo Ling.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling, studying the other''s expression. "Do you¡­ want to go to the Hao family?" he asked. He thought Huo Ling missed his family.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and the image of his father''s monstrous arm shed in his mind. "NO!" he violently shook his head. His voice rose higher than the usual. When he realized his violent reaction, he froze. He looked at Yi Bing and, as expected, he surprised the man. "¡­ I''m sorry." He apologized.


    Yi Bing recovered his expression. "I don''t mind." He said. "I shouldn''t have stimted you after you woke up from your nightmare." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer. He just stared at the carpeted floor as he pondered. Yi Bing thought Huo Ling wanted to be alone. He was about to silently leave when he heard Huo Ling spoke.


    "My father was possessed by monsters." Huo Ling quietly said. "He lived half-dead." He bitterlyughed. His tears fell when he remembered his father''s peaceful expression as if he was finally relieved from the torment.


    Yi Bing turned and looked at Huo Ling crying. "You''re not a monster." He told him.


    "That''s what Liu Lingling told me." Huo Ling said as he exined to Yi Bing that Harry was possessed after he was born. "Liu Lingling¡­ Liu Lingling ah¡­ hahahaha." He bitterlyughed as he recalled the man. "Why be so good to me when you just would leave me in the end? No¡­" he shook his head as he made a pained smile. "I was the one who left you. I''m such an ungrateful¡­" he clenched his fists.


    "Huo Ling¡­" Yi Bing called.


    "I''m fine." Huo Ling said as he wiped his tears. Then, he smiled at Yi Bing. "I just feel nostalgic because of that nightmare." He exined


    "Mn." Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "About your mother''s family¡­" he said.


    Huo Ling smiled. "I don''t want to see them." he decided.


    Yi Bing nodded. That''s what he nned, too. He can''t give Huo Ling to the Hao family, even if he''s just a soul. As for Huo Ling''s corpse¡­ his eyes narrowed as he looked at Huo Ling who was silently sitting on the bed. If it is really Hao Baiyun who took Huo Ling''s soul¡­ then he can feel assured.


    He believes Hao Baiyun won''t harm Huo Ling''s body.


    It really is as Yi Bing thought: it was Hao Baiyun who took Huo Ling''s corpse, and he didn''t have any thoughts about Huo Ling''s corpse.


    "Young master." Fei Xuli called.


    Hao Baiyun stared at Huo Ling''s corpse lying on the bed. Huo Ling looked like he was just sleeping. Even after being submerged underwater, his body didn''t have any changes. It was due to a yao''s self-healing ability, and the fox n''s self-healing ability is top notch. Added to the fact Huo Ling is a nine-tailed fox, he shouldn''t have easily died with just drowning.


    "His soul has left his body." Hao Baiyun said. If they can have Huo Ling''s soul, Huo Ling can be resurrected. But, it has been many days, they have yet to find Huo Ling''s soul.


    "His body and soul were imprinted." Jing Yu spoke.


    Fei Xuli and Hao Baiyun looked at each other and nodded. The reason why they can''t find Huo Ling''s soul is because it was imprinted. One reason of imprinting is to mask or hide one''s scent. Another reason is to seal one''s memories. There are many others like to track someone like a GPS.


    "It must be someone powerful." Fei Xuli said. For Huo Ling to be hidden this long, as well as Hao Ning¡­ "It''s a regret eldest young miss¡­" he said.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyelids lowered. "Aunt Ning''s existence was totally erased." He said. Hao Ning''s soul and body will never be found in this lifetime. "Just who could¡­" he pressed his lips tight.


    Fei Xuli started. "Eldest young miss had changed her name to ''Huo Ning''. Her husband is named Harry Jackson. He is an orphan and he died seven years ago." He said. He had already investigated before they left that foreignnd. "Eldest young miss''s child is named Howee Jackson. His Chinese name is Huo Ling." He raised his eyesses. "He worked as a waiter." He finished.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows scrunched. "''Harry Jackson''?" he said.


    Fei Xuli nodded. "He''s a human." He said.


    Jing Yu, on the side, suddenly sniffed. Hao Baiyun nced at him. "Strange¡­" he muttered. "You can also smell it?" he asked Jing Yu.


    Jing Yu nodded as he stared at Huo Ling. "It is indeed a human blood half of his blood." he said. "But¡­" his eyes narrowed and his pupils turned to slits. "I won''t mistake this smell." He frowned.


    Fei Xuli realized the change in Jing Yu''s expression. "Could it be¡­ that family?" he asked as his face and blood turned cold.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression also shifted as he looked at Huo Ling. His gazeplicated. "The Walter family¡­" he said.


    Jing Yu gnashed his teeth when he heard the name while Fei Xuli''s hair became long and changed in color. His eyes also shed. "Walter family¡­" Fei Xuli said through his gritted teeth.


    Hao Baiyun felt pained for his friends. He had met the two during one of the banquets of the Walter family. The Walter family are like the Hao family. If the Hao family is influential in China, then the Walter family is influential in Europe.


    Of course, each family has their secrets. The Walter family has one, and that is they domesticate the monsters, but at the same time they also either sell them¡­ or eat them. Jing Yu and Fei Xuli are two of those monsters the Walter family caught.


    Yes ¨C caught. If the Hao family is a yao family, then the Walter family is a hunter family. However, on the surface, these two families are cordial.


    "You don''t say¡­" Hao Baiyun''s face darkened. "Aunt Ning, she¡­" he said as his body trembled in anger.


    "Young master." Fei Xuli called as his hair turned to normal. "We can''t say that the eldest young miss was captured by them. Didn''t a Walter have a child with her?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun retracted his oppressing aura. "You''re right." he said as he calmed down.


    Jing Yu frowned, but he couldn''t help but also ponder. "For twenty-three years¡­" he said and looked at Fei Xuli. He trusts Fei Xuli would never fail investigating. "A Walter had lived with the eldest young miss¡­ could it be ¨C "


    "Harry Walter left his family?" Fei Xuli said as he stared at Huo Ling''s face.


    "Investigate it." Hao Baiyun said. "But, don''t get caught." He added.


    Fei Xuli knew the terror of being on the hands of the Walter family. "Yes." he answered and left.


    "If the Walter family would know about my cousin''s existence¡­" Hao Baiyun frowned as he touched Huo Ling''s hand. "No one should know about you." He said as he stared at Huo Ling''s face. "I have to hide you. You also have to hide ¨C " he said. He''s referring to Huo Ling''s soul. "Don''t let anyone find you¡­ xiao Ling." He said and sighed.


    A nine-tailed fox is both a blessing and a disaster. A male nine-tailed fox can hold the world. Hao Baiyun, however, chose to be low-key to prevent any conflicts while staying alive. However, if one would get hold of Huo Ling and resurrect him¡­ the disaster Hao Baiyun managed to prevent with all his might will happen.


    He just hopes it is not inevitable.

 Chapter 145 - Magicians And Hunters

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Magicians And Hunters</h4>


    "Yi Bing¡­ do you know of a monster who can erase one''s memories?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" how to answer¡­


    "Huh?" Di San turned when he heard Huo Ling''s question. "Erasing memories? I don''t know any monsters that can do that if you''re referring to their innate ability." He said as he faced Huo Ling.


    "''innate ability''?" Huo Ling said. "So, you mean, the skill of erasing memories is learned?" he asked.


    Di San nodded. "You see, the monsters of the foreignnd were born from a curse." He started. "They were originally humans.. However, they became monsters after being cursed ¨C by their fellow humans." He said.


    Huo Ling was shocked. "How vile!" he said.


    "You don''t know how vicious one''s heart is because of anger or envy." Di San sarcastically smiled. "So, after the humans turned to monsters, there became two ssifications of beings in the foreignnd." He said. "Then, from the originally humans that became a monster, since they were turned to a monster, their offspring were born monsters. They were the first generation of monsters." He exined. "As for the humans, the ones who can curse someone to be a monster were called spell casters. Of course, there were also who has a kind heart that can cast spells. Both good and bad were called magicians." He said. "However, these magicians can only cast magic. Their body is weak. Thus, the hunters came."


    "''hunters''?" Huo Ling said.


    "They are humans who have stronger body to protect themselves from the monsters." Feng Er said. She went to Paris, so she of course has heard about the monster world of theirs. "Anyone who can kill a monster ¨C whether by their fists or with weapons, are called ''hunters''." She exined.


    Huo Ling felt enlightened. "They''re strong." He said.


    Feng Er nodded. "Yeah. The most well-known hunters are the Walter family." She said.


    "''Walter family''?" Huo Ling said.


    "I''ve heard of them." Liu Lin said. As he investigated about the ces where the Soul Fragment could probably appear, he also came upon the gossips about the Walter family. "They are the progenitor of the hunters." He said. "After the humans became divided between humans and monsters, the magicians ¨C both good and bad, were persecuted. The humans almost became extinct and the monsters became rampant until the hunters came. They saved the humanity by eradicating the monsters ¨C albeit they were originally humans." He exined.


    Huo Ling frowned. "They are so cold-blooded." He said. "It wasn''t those monsters'' fault why they became monsters. It''s the humans. They only reaped what they sown." He indignantly said.


    "But, the truth is based on the general masses." Feng Er said as she lowered her eyelids. "Whether you''re in the right, but if the many deemed you are wrong, then you are wrong." She said.


    Silence fell upon them. Huo Ling''s chest burned from this injustice. Si Shui jut shrank on his seat while Di San just drank beer with Liu Lin. Yi Bing just sat silently beside Huo Ling.


    "Right or wrong, it doesn''t matter as long as you bear a clear conscience." Yi Bing said. "Sins will be collected in your lifetimes that followed. Life is unfair, so your debts will be paid after your death." He said.


    Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing and stared at the handsome man. He doesn''t know why, but he felt his heartbeat ¨C which is ironic since he doesn''t have a heart now, quicken after he heard those words.


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked when he saw Huo Ling was staring at him in a daze.


    Huo Ling blinked his eyes and he felt as if he had just woken up. "No¡­ nothing." He said as he moved his gaze. "I feel these hunters are cruel." He said. "If they''d kill the monsters¡­ there are also monsters who were inherently good." He remembered the mermaid.


    Liu Lin snickered. "This world has long be a jungle ever since the borderline between the right and wrong was broken." He said. He meant, ever since the right and wrong cannot be distinguished.


    Huo Ling helplessly sighed. He remembered, Yi Bing, Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui were also a yao who will be sacrificed. Who wanted to be sacrificed? This is also one of the injustices. "Oh. Right." he said when he remembered something. "Do you know how to erase memories?" he asked them.


    The grim reapers who are the literal Men In ck that can erase, or even alter, one''s memories to their convenience. "Yes." they answered.


    Huo Ling looked at Liu Lin. "Isn''t your surname ''Liu''?" he said.


    "Yeah." Liu Lin carelessly answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes lit up while Yi Bing, on the side, suddenly have a bad feeling. "Then, do you know someone named ''Liu Lingling''?" he asked.


    "''Liu Lingling''?" Liu Lin said as he think. He didn''t notice Yi Bing''s gaze. "Oh. There is." He answered. "Why?" he asked.


    "Do you know where he is now?" Huo Ling excitedly asked.


    Liu Lin, though puzzled by Huo Ling''s enthusiasm, still answered. "Yeah. She''s in ¨C " he said and stopped when he finally saw Yi Bing''s gaze. He felt chills ran down his spine. What''s wrong with Yi Bing? How did I offend him? He thought. "She''s¡­ dead." He answered when he saw a message popped out from hismunicator that''s incognito.


    Huo Ling froze. "¡­ ''dead''?" he said.


    Liu Lin, who had read Yi Bing''s long message about Huo Ling''s misunderstanding, read the answer Yi Bing prepared for him. "Yeah." He answered. "A woman sacrifice is naturally weaker than men." He said. "It''s rare for a woman who has a weak constitution to live longer than their set lifespan." He exined and pointed Feng Er who was calmly looking at her nails. "She''s one of those rare sacrificial yao women." He said.


    However, Huo Ling wasn''t listening. "You said... Liu Lingling is a woman?" he asked. "And, she''s dead?" he added.


    "Yes." Liu Lin nodded. Liu Lingling is one of the senior grim reapers. Technically, she''s dead. "What''s wrong?" he asked when he saw Huo Ling''s paleplexion.


    No matter what, the Liu Lingling I know is male! Huo Ling thought. "N-nothing. I must be mistaken¡­" he said. How can a tall and muscr person I met with a deep male voice be a woman?!


    Yi Bing who was watching Huo Ling''s face change expressions sighed in relief when he saw Huo Ling finally calmed down. Whew¡­ he almost blew his cover off ¨C his gaze met Di San''s gaze that''s filled with ridicule.


    Di San found out he is duping Huo Ling.


    On the other side of the globe, Waltend.


    The sky is dark and the lightning struck. The clouds wept as the winds howled.


    A handsome and tall man walked on the mud, ignoring his expensive shoes and pants bing wet and dirty. Behind him are his guard carrying a heavy and big coffin. After a few minutes of walking and they reached the big doors of the castle.


    If someone from the entertainment world was here, they would be shocked. The handsome man is Thomas Wilson. They would ask themselves, why would he be in a secluded mountain in Pennsylvania. However, only Thomas Wilson could answer that question.


    Thomas Wilson is here with only one goal.


    The doors opened after he knocked. "Pleasee in." a man in a swallowtail coat said and he respectfully bowed as he motioned for them to go inside.


    Thomas Wilson nodded and he went inside, dirtying the carpet. However, the butler acted as if he didn''t see it and he had the maids give Thomas Wilson and his guards towels for their guests to dry themselves.


    "Mr. Walter has arranged a room for you." The butler said.


    "Take us there." Thomas said.


    The butler nodded as he led Thomas Wilson to the stairs. Thomas'' bodyguards followed behind while carrying the coffin again. Even if the coffin is very inconspicuous, but the butler and the maids acted as if they didn''t see it. Instead, the maids dutifully cleaned the stains on the carpet after Thomas'' guards left. They didn''t speak to gossip. They just acted blind and deaf. Since if they''d ask, they would wish it''d be better to be blind and deaf than lose their life after asking because of their curiosity.


    The butler stopped in front one of the countless doors that looked simr to each other. "Please go inside. We have already prepared the bath and clothes for you." The butler said and opened the door for them.


    Thomas nodded and went inside. His guards followed with the coffin. After the guards carefully ced the coffin on the floor, they left Thomas'' room and were guided by the butler to their own room arranged for them.


    Thomas didn''t immediately take a bath. Instead, he walked towards the coffin and opened it. There, inside, a person lied and was dressed beautifully. "I won''t let you wait too long." He said as he caressed the person''s cheek. His gaze on the person''s face could drown someone. "I won''t let you separate from my side." He whispered to his lover.


    Then, he leaned down for a kiss.

 Chapter 146 - Paradox

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Paradox</h4>


    "So, you mean you''re ''Liu Lingling'' Huo Ling is looking for?!" Di San said as he looked at Yi Bing in shock.


    Yi Bing calmly nodded. "En." He answered.


    "Wha¡­ wait, how?!" Di San asked. "Shouldn''t we not to interfere in each world?" he said.


    "I didn''t." Yi Bing said. Seeing Di San''s disbelieving look, he cleared his throat. "I believe there''s a Soul Fragment in this world." He said.


    "¡­" Di San''s face turned ck. "Don''t you bluff ¨C "


    "I''m not bluffing." Yi Bing said and sighed. "Twenty-eight years ago, Hao Ning was kidnapped because of her brother, Hao Ming''s, schemes." He started. "Then, she was smuggled out of the country. The Walter family bought her. However, in the end, she escaped." He said. "She sneaked in a ship, the destination is unknown. But ¨C " he lowered his gaze. " ¨C she was a breath away from her death." He said.


    Di San''s eyes widened. "What?!" he said.


    Yi Bing looked at Di San in the eyes. "I saw her soul is about to leave her body. She''ll die." He said. "If she died, Huo Ling who was supposed to be born, won''t exist in this world. Thus, I revived her." he exined. "Her powers¡­ also disappeared." He added in a low voice.


    Di San gaped at Yi Bing in astonishment. "You really¡­ dared¡­" he said as he pursed his lips.


    "If I didn''t, where will Huo Ling''s soul go?" Yi Bing asked. "The time''s paradox¡­ however, if the change is significant, this paradox will cease to exist." He said. Each time a soul enters a world, the world will be a parallel world until it fulfills the world in a time paradox. In short, this time paradox is the basis of one''s life trajectory. Thus, Yi Bing stopped this parallel world to diverge from its original track.


    Di San froze when he finally realized it. "So, you mean, the reason Hao Ning died ¨C well, almost if you had not stopped it, is because of the Soul Fragment?" he asked. The Soul Fragment not only can change a person ¨C like what happened to Huo Ling in his second life, but the Soul Fragment can also change the surrounding¡­ and now, the events. "Oh, my¡­ fuck!" he cursed as he kicked the wall.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer, since Di San can guess it. The Soul Fragment is too powerful this time to alter the events of this world. "This world¡­ is too special." He just said.


    Di San immediately opened hismunicator and frantically typed an encrypted message to Gu Shi. He still hasn''t received a reply from Gu Shi regarding his previous message. Now, he does not know when his new message will reach Gu Shi. He hopes, both the reply (from the previous message) and his new message will reach soon.


    S City Police Station, morning.


    "I did not kill her." Madam Rong said as she frowned at Gu Xingfeng. It was the middle of the night when the police reached her home and knocked on her doors. Then, they told her that Yu Qi died. Whether she''s lying or telling the truth, her answer will remain the same.


    Gu Xingfeng also realized this. Thus, he did not pressure her again and just let Zhang Bao escort her, and also monitor her. The only ''evidence'' that they have against Madam Rong is her conflictst night with Yu Qi, which was seen by the guests in Rong Ming''s wake. Madam Rong''s hostility to Yu Qi is also an open secret in the business circle. If not for Rong Ming''s protection, the businesses under Yu Qi''s name would be bankrupted by Madam Rong.


    Madam Rong also has an alibi. During Yu Qi''s time of death, she''s having dinner in a restaurant. If she has witnesses against her during her pping Yu Qi in Rong Ming''s wake, then she also has witnesses to testify for her that she had dinner in the restaurant.


    Of course, Madam Rong hiring someone to kill Yu Qi, this fact cannot be overlooked. However, they already had checked Madam Rong''s phone and her record is clean. Madam Rong really didn''t kill Yu Qi.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed and looked at the autopsy report of Yu Qi and his breath hitched when he saw that they found two rings on Yu Qi''s throat. One engagement ring and one wedding ring. The diamonds on the rings scratched the insides of Yu Qi''s throat, resulting to bleeding. The blood just acted as a catalyst for asphyxiation by clogging Yu Qi''s throat together with the two rings.


    Not only asphyxia, but also there was a result of Yu Qi''s abnormal heartbeat before her death. Her head also bled, and her limbs were filled with marks as if she has been beaten. There was no sign of rape. However, her ribs and thigh bones were cracked.


    But, what is confusing is that, there were no traces of blood on the walls, nor the stairs and the furniture. The only blood that was found is the pool of blood around Yu Qi''s body, which is, undeniably, Yu Qi''s blood. They didn''t find any weapon for murder around the area.


    Another thing that added to their confusion are the broken bulbs. The murderer can just switch off the lights or shutdown the power generator. However, the bulbs still broke. And, they didn''t break due to high voltage. They just broke.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows knit as his thoughts run towards the direction of Yu Qi''s case bing a cold case. Yu Qi''s parents are already very old since they had her veryte. They were sent to a nursing home and they have a dementia. She had no siblings, nor other rtives. Thus, no one will pursue this case unless an enthusiastic police officer who has lots of time to waste appears and picks up her case, or that Rong Ming who is deeply in love with her would resurrect.


    "Whoever killed Yu Qi is a great schemer." He muttered as he tiredly leaned on the back of his seat. He threw the folder to the side. Not to mention theck of people on Yu Qi''s side, Madam Rong is also not a pushover. She cannot be offended. Thus, Yu Qi''s case that had just started already died ¨C like her and her husband.


    Before he could close his eyes to rest, there was a knock on the door.


    Meanwhile, in a restaurant.


    Inside a private room, an old but elegant and beautiful woman was sitting on a chair and unhurriedly eating. A smile was on her face, making her stern face look gentler.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Madam Rong asked and raised her head to look at the space in front of her. On the table, across her te, is another te filled with food her son, Rong Ming, likes.


    "No." a voice belonging to Rong Ming answered, yet his figure can''t be seen. "I had to crush Wang Lin!" he said, fury in his voice.


    The tableware shook and the water on the goblet almost spilled. "Wasn''t it because Wang Lin is also a poor, both he and that Yu Qi started from poor before their business rose, thus they empathized each other and fooled around?" Madam Rong asked.


    Inside the private room, the grinding of teeth can be heard. "I''ll leave their businesses to you. I will find them and tear their soul!" Rong Ming said.


    A gust of cold wind blew. The guards outside heard the conversation and they shivered. They could feel their spine bing cold. They wouldn''t dare breathe a word of what had just happened.


    S City Amusement Park.


    Huo Ling and Si Shui''sughter reached Feng Er, Liu Lin, Di San and Yi Bing.


    "A pair of children, they are." Feng Er said as she chewed on a bubble gum before she inted it.


    "Says a childish one." Di San muttered before he looked away when Feng Er red at him.


    Liu Lin just ate a cotton candy that was shaped like a cloud. After seeing it earlier, the grim reapers remembered the Pathway of the Clouds and the Afterlife Department. Huo Ling, on the side, saw them in a daze so he asked them, "Are you hungry? Why don''t you buy another one?" He received their re.


    Suddenly, Huo Ling saw a pair of children passed by the merry-go-round where he and Si Shui were riding on a horse. Well, a pair of children that are ghosts like him. He saw them giggling as they chased each other.


    "Wait!" Huo Ling called as he followed them. He''s afraid they might meet another yao.


    He saw the two children ran towards the street. Even though they were already ghosts, but it still pained him to see them being run through by the cars.


    Another car passed by and revealed the three men standing across the street. One of them wore a suit that perfectly hugged his body. That man has a fair skin and red lips. His nose is tall and his eyes are deep.


    He is beautiful. Huo Ling thought as he stared at the man, forgetting where the two children had run. Maybe the man noticed his gaze, since the man turned to his direction. Their gazes met.

 Chapter 147 - Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Doctor</h4>


    "Huo Ling."


    Huo Ling almost jumped in fright when he heard Yi Bing''s voice behind him. He immediately turned. "Yi Bing." He called.


    "Where are you running to?" Yi Bing asked as he pulled Huo Ling. "Let''s go." he said. He didn''t wait for Huo Ling to answer before he teleported both of them back to where Di San and the others. However, before they left the ce, he nced across the street.


    Across the street, Hao Baiyun stood frozen where he was standing. "Young master?" he heard Fei Xuli called..


    Hao Baiyun didn''t answered. Earlier, he saw Huo Ling was standing alone. When a car passed by then left, he saw a man appeared beside Huo Ling. Then, the man nced at them ¨C no, him. Then, when another car passed and left, Huo Ling and the man had disappeared. "Who is he?" he muttered.


    "Young master, what''s wrong?" Fei Xuli asked.


    "I¡­ saw Huo Ling." Hao Baiyun said.


    "What?" Fei Xuli said.


    "Wasn''t he in the vi? Did he resurrect?" Jing Yu asked.


    "No. It was his soul I saw. Just now." Hao Baiyun said and again stared at the ce where Huo Ling was earlier.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu were stunned. "Jing Yu." Fei Xuli called.


    Jing Yu nodded and then disappeared from where he stood half-second earlier. "Will Jing Yu found him?" Hao Baiyun asked. Before Fei Xuli could answer, Hao Baiyun shook his head. "No. It''s better if Huo Ling can''t be found." He said. "I already having a hard time hiding Huo Ling''s body. I don''t know when will the Hao family find it. If I''d also have Huo Ling''s soul¡­" he pressed his lips tight. "Huo Ling can''t be resurrected." He said.


    Fei Xuli nodded. "Not only the Hao family, but also the Walter family will use him however the two families want if he''d just live again." He said.


    Hao Baiyun sighed. "I hope that man takes him far, far away???" he said.


    "''that man''?" Fei Xuli was puzzled.


    "There was a man with Huo Ling earlier." Hao Baiyun exined. "That man¡­ isn''t an ordinary man." He said. "Call Jing Yu back." He told Fei Xuli.


    "Yes!" Fei Xuli answered and dialed Jing Yu''s number. However, Jing Yu wasn''t picking up.


    Jing Yu can''t pick up his phone since his legs and arms were wrapped by ice.


    "Yi Bing¡­" Huo Ling called as he nced at Jing Yu who had a nk look on his face. "Someone''s calling him. Can you release him?" he asked.


    "He can smell your scent. He''s not an ordinary yao." Yi Bing told Huo Ling.


    "Oh." Huo Ling said as he stared at Jing Yu. "But¡­ he seemed harmless?" he said.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. However, Jing Yu spoke. "You can''t be resurrected." He told Huo Ling.


    "What?"


    "Young master Hao wants you to go away. You can''t go back to your body." Jing Yu straightforwardly said.


    Yi Bing looked surprised, but he calmed down after. Meanwhile, Huo Ling is very confused. "So, our goal is the same." Yi Bing said.


    "Huh? What goal? Yi Bing, what are you and him are talking about? Can you enlighten me?" Huo Ling asked.


    However, the two didn''t seem to hear him. "I can hide Huo Ling. However, I want to know who is that person who informed you where Huo Ling is." Yi Bing told Jing Yu.


    "That person?" Jing Yu said and pondered. Then, he shook his head. "Don''t know. I''ll ask Fei Xuli." He said.


    "No need." A voice spoke behind Jing Yu and crushed the ice wrapping Jing Yu. "I''ll answer." Fei Xuli said as he red at Yi Bing.


    "Huo Ling." Hao Baiyun called as he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened when he finally clearly saw now up close the man he had seen earlier. "You''re¡­ Hao Baiyun." He said. How can he not recognize him? He had already searched about the Hao family.


    Hao Baiyun nodded and smiled at him before he turned to Yi Bing. "What do you want to know about that man?" he asked.


    "He''s dangerous." Yi Bing directly said.


    "''dangerous''?" Hao Baiyun''s brows knit.


    However, Yi Bing didn''t exin to them. "Who is that man?" he asked again.


    "A passing acquaintance." Hao Baiyun said. "He''s the doctor that helped me when I had an ident before¡­" he said. The doctor had found him and Gu Xingfeng after they mated. Then, the doctor sent them to the hotel since he didn''t want to go to the hospital or he''ll be recognized. "What''s wrong with him?" he asked when he saw Yi Bing''s face twitched.


    "Have you find something strange about him when youst contacted him?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No¡­" Hao Baiyun was puzzled.


    "Then, have you told him ¨C " Yi Bing looked at Hao Baiyun in the eyes. " ¨C about the fox n''s resurrection?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun''s pupils shrank as he stared at Yi Bing in astonishment. Yi Bing didn''t wait for him to answer and pulled Huo Ling. Then, they disappeared.


    "Young master¡­" Fei Xuli called. His face is also filled with disbelief.


    Jing Yu brushed the ice off his clothes. "He doesn''t seem to be lying." He said as he looked at the ce where Yi Bing and Huo Ling disappeared. "Huo Ling also trusts him." He added.


    Hao Baiyun fell silent. The doctor, as he said, is just a passing acquaintance for him. The doctor also knows about the yao, and knew the scent of the fox on him after he saved him and Gu Xingfeng. As a token of gratitude, he left him his calling card in case the doctor needs his help. Thus, when the doctor found Huo Ling''s corpse, he had called him.


    While Fei Xuli investigated Huo Ling''s life, he and Jing Yu imed Huo Ling''s corpse. Not to mention him as a member of the fox n, but Jing Yu''s sense of smell is god-tier so they confirmed that, indeed, Huo Ling is a member of the fox n and that he is a nine-tailed fox.


    If the doctor is dangerous as what Yi Bing said, then why did the doctor helped him find Huo Ling? Hao Baiyun is very confused. He had to ask Yi Bing again, but Yi Bing didn''t leave them a method to contact him. What did Yi Bing mean, something strange about the doctor from thest time he met him? Indeed, he noticed there was something strange.


    The doctor he met years ago is a timid person. But, the doctor he met when he imed Huo Ling''s corpse is brimming with confidence. However, since he is preupied with Huo Ling''s matter that time, he overlooked the strangeness of the doctor.


    Now that he has been reminded¡­ "We have to move Huo Ling''s body!" he said.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu also moved. The three of them immediately went back to the vi. However, just as they left, a figure appeared from the shadow of the tree and watched their car sped away. The figure, likest night, wore a white coat and still has a stethoscope hang on his neck. He wore it like he was wearing a ne.


    "Hello. Are you a doctor?" a kid around the age of five asked when she saw him.


    The doctor nced at her. The child''s mother, following behind her, noticed the doctor just silently staring at her child. It wasn''t a malicious gaze, but there''s something off with it. "Nannan. Let''s go." she called her child.


    "Yes~!" the child nodded and happily ran to her mother.


    The mother saw the doctor now looked at her and she felt goosebumps in her skin. She immediately carried her child and ran away.


    The doctor watched them disappear from his sight. Finally, and slowly, he opened his mouth to speak. "I¡­" he said, his voice weak and hoarse as if he''s whispering. He tried to speak again, but no words came out of his mouth. He frowned, then went back to hide in the shadow.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling called Yi Bing. "Yi Bing¡­ what was that just now?" he asked.


    When they finally reached Di San and the others, only did Yi Bing stop. "Hm? What''s wrong? You quarreled?" Liu Lin asked when they saw Yi Bing was frowning while Huo Ling''s face is confused, but with a hint of anger.


    Before Huo Ling could answer, Yi Bing spoke. "That doctor knows Huo Ling''s corpse is with Hao Baiyun. Go and retrieve it." he told them.


    "Ah?" they said. Now, they looked as confused as Huo Ling.


    "Didn''t you say Huo Ling couldn''t be resurrected?" Di San asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Did I say I will resurrect him?" he snapped.


    "¡­" Di San zipped his lips.


    "Yi Bing!" Huo Ling called and pulled his arm away from Yi Bing''s grasp. "Just what is going on? Can''t you exin it to me? Who is this doctor?" he asked, frustration in his voice. Even though he looked indifferent towards everything, but no one likes to be kept in the dark!

 Chapter 148 - Fox

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Fox</h4>


    "The fox n is one of the powerful ns in the yao, since they themselves, even just as individuals, are powerful." Yi Bing started as he sat across Huo Ling. "The reason why they are powerful is because they both have the strength and the charm to entice the human or another yao. In short ¨C " he said. " ¨C not only are they are strong ¨C physically and mentally, but they are also strong with their magical abilities. They can control other beings." He exined.


    "I get this. This is just like what I read in those novels." Huo Ling said. He remembered that foxes can cultivate and transform to humans to charm the humans using their face, then mate with them to get essence they use for their cultivation. "What I don''t understand is why can''t I be resurrected?" he asked.


    "You want to?" Yi Bing sharply asked as he threw a nce at Huo Ling..


    "... no, thank you." Huo Ling said. Why re at me? I also don''t want to be alive again! It''d be awkward! He thought and grimaced. He already died, not to mention it was already made it into news, so why should he go live again? He''d just scare people!


    (Yi Bing: so this is your point?)


    Yi Bing frowned. "It is connected to the fox n''s cultivation." He said.


    "Huh? What about their cultivation?" Huo Ling is confused. "Wait, Yi Bing. You''re leaving the biggest information. Why does this sound like there is an unspeakable secret about the fox n''s cultivation? Yi Bing?!" he called. Erkanghand.jpg


    However, Yi Bing just continued to speak as if he didn''t hear him.


    (Huo Ling: bastard! Don''t add more to the drama now that the mood became serious!)


    "Unlike the other ns of yao, for the fox n, the younger you are, the more powerful you are." Yi Bing said. "Their cultivation level aside, the fox n is just like the humans. The young ones are stronger than the old. And because of this advantage in the physical aspect, the fox n believes that the younger ones will be more powerful than the old ones. After all, the physical aspect really matters. If your body cannot carry the burden of your cultivation, then your cultivation is all for naught." He exined. "But, if this is just the matter, then the fox n will be a joke." He said. "What matters the most, the main point, is that the newborns suck their parent''s power." His face turned solemn as he looked at the tallest building in the middle of the skyscrapers at the heart of the city across the wide river.


    That building is owned by the Hao family ¨C the strongest family among the fox ns.


    Huo Ling finally found the chance to speak when Yi Bing made a pause in talking. "So, you mean, the children will be more powerful than the parents?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "More especially, the eldest ones." He said and looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling shivered from Yi Bing''s gaze. "I don''t know all these!" he defended himself.


    "But of course." Yi Bing said in a matter of fact tone, which pissed Huo Ling. "Every child born, not only through their blood, but also the power of their parents will be sucked by them the children." He said. "The amount of the powers the child steals from his parents depends on the child''s tail when he was born." He nced at Huo Ling''s butt, in which Huo Ling immediately covered and gave Yi Bing a re. It''s as if Yi Bing sighed in regret, and Huo Ling almost exploded ¨C in anger and shame, on the spot. "That''s why that the fox n, most of them will, only have one or two children. It depends on the parents, whether they let their power be stolen by their children or not." He said.


    Huo Ling frowned. He didn''t like this children and their parents thing. Not only the children will be made a thief, but also this makes the parents unlove, or lessen, their affection to their children. After all, who likes to be harmed? "If they don''t like it, then why still give birth?" he asked.


    "Dunno¡­ I''m not a member of a fox n." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling''s brow twitched as he looked at Yi Bing in annoyance.


    Yi Bing ignored Huo Ling''s gaze as he continued. "When that incident happened with your mother more than two decades ago, it was such a big matter." He looked at Huo Ling. "Your mother is a first born child, and she has nine tails." He told him.


    Huo Ling froze and he felt his blood had gone cold when he heard what Yi Bing said. "So¡­" he said. His voice trembled.


    "Many wants their hands on her." Yi Bing said. "Added to the fact that her younger twin sister ¨C Hao Baiyun''s mother, Hao Ying, is not nine-tailed. Hao Ying could at most cultivate up to only eight tails. If she had a god-tier talent, then she might break through and gain nine-tails. However, at that moment, their only focus is on their tails at birth." He exined. "So, Hao Ying only had stolen lesser power from their parents unlike your mother, Hao Ning." He looked at him. "Their younger brother, Hao Ming, is jealous to death so he schemed and had your mother and aunt kidnapped. But, your mother already guessed that would happen so she managed to save your aunt after luring Hao Ming away." He told Huo Ling.


    "You mean ¨C " Huo Ling said as he held his breath.


    "Your mother''s talent is the cause of her misfortunes." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling bit his lip in resentment. "Like my mother, I also never asked for this¡­" he said. His voice is hoarse as he held back his tears. The injustice of this world!


    "But, just like your mother, it was given to you." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling clenched his fists. Meanwhile, Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui secretly listened.


    Yi Bing knew the other grim reapers were listening, but he didn''t care. His focus is only on Huo Ling right now. He watched as nine, fluffy tails blossomed behind Huo Ling. "Do you know why you shouldn''t be resurrected?" he slowly asked as he watched the tails unfurled like the flower''s petals opening.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked. His voice shaking and almost inaudible from repressing his anger after Yi Bing provoked him. He knew it was a provocation, but he doesn''t know why would Yi Bing do it. Whatever Yi Bing''s objective is, his anger cannot be stopped now. It was like the water in the dam that overflowed, and finally, broke the dam.


    "Since you''re the youngest from the direct bloodline of the main family of the fox n, and thest born of the nine-tailed foxes, you''re the most powerful." Yi Bing answered. "Hao Baiyun may be nine-tailed, but his mother isn''t. It was only your mother who had continued the bloodline of the nine-tailed foxes. And, you are a male one at that." He looked at Huo Ling whose brown hair became longer and turned to orange color. His eyes followed, as well as his nails. His nine orange tails behind him is like a dancing, giant fire almost burning the surrounding.


    The temperature immediately rose.


    So beautiful¡­ Yi Bing momentarily became dazed as he stared at Huo Ling''s figure. However, he immediately snapped out of it. "The blood of the parents is inherited through the child''s body. Meanwhile, the power they stolen, it''s inherited through their soul." He said and looked at Huo Ling''s soul solidified. "That''s why, even if it''s just a soul that remained after a nine-tailed fox died, their soul is as valuable as their body. Or, it may be more valuable. Huo Ling ¨C " he called and took a deep breath when Huo Ling''s eyes with orange slit pupilsnded on him. " ¨C you''re the most powerful nine-tailed fox." He said as he took out his ice scythe and turned it into a sword to intercept Huo Ling''s attack!


    "WHOA!" Di San and the other eximed when Huo Ling''s body suddenly emitted mes to propel himself towards Yi Bing. He shot towards him like a rocket!


    Sparks fly! Yi Bing jumped out of the balcony and flew mid-air. Huo Ling flew after him. His orange hair looked like the tongue of a me as it waved in the air. His nine, fluffy orange tails, each tip created balls of fire and shot towards Yi Bing!


    "He''s insane!" Liu Lin eximed as they hid behind the wall that they thought that would melt just from the heat of the mes. "Why is he attacking Yi Bing? Yi Bing did not do wrong to him! He just broke the news to him!" he said. The ''him'' obviously refers to Huo Ling whose fangs now appeared.


    "That''s precisely why Huo Ling is attacking him." Feng Er said. "He broke the news to Huo Ling, so he became the target of Huo Ling''s resentment."

 Chapter 149 - Indifference

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Indifference</h4>


    "He''s so fierce¡­" Si Shui said, summarizing what Huo Ling looked like now.


    Huo Ling''s face is distorted because of anger after he flew into a rage when Yi Bing provoked his ire. Huo Ling''s orange slitted eyes almost turned red as he looked at Yi Bing. He looked like a demon ¨C an evil yao. He threw balls of me, which each has terrifying amount of heat, one after another at Yi Bing. Yi Bing easily dodged them, yet Huo Ling looked like he didn''t care even if he''d exhaust his strength and power. As long as he could hit Yi Bing, even just once, he''d show a satisfied expression.


    He looked like a brat ying with his toy. If he couldn''t vent his anger, he would just be more agitated. But, if he could hit Yi Bing, then his anger would lessen.


    This thought made Liu Lin shiver. He immediately pulled Si Shui back to avoid a me that escaped from Huo Ling and Yi Bing''s fight and floated towards them as it fell.. "Won''t we stop them?" he asked Di San.


    Feng Er turned and saw ck shadows flying from the distance and is going towards their direction.


    Di San didn''t answer and watched as Yi Bing threw icicles towards the approaching shadows. Meanwhile, Huo Ling saw Yi Bing is inattentive. However, instead of attacking Yi Bing, he also turned to see what made Yi Bing shift his attention from him. When he saw the frozen shadows, his eyes narrowed as he became agitated and attacked them with arge ball of me.


    Smoke appeared the moment the fire and ice met. The leaves of the trees swayed with the wind and their tip burned when it touched the surface of the me.


    Di San saw it and he looked at Liu Lin. Liu Lin immediately healed the nts around them and formed a barrier for them to not be harmed. He turned back to Huo Ling and Yi Bing. After Huo Ling took care of the annoyance, he turned back to Yi Bing, only to be caught by Yi Bing.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened as he stared at Yi Bing who held him by his neck. Even though Yi Bing''s grip isn''t tight, but Huo Ling, even if he wanted to, but his body wouldn''t listen to him thus he couldn''t move. What spell did Yi Bing applied on him?! He red at Yi Bing, but Yi Bing, unexpectedly, just faintly smiled at him. Before Huo Ling could respond, he felt his burning soul cooled until the mes disappeared. He feltfortable and then sleepy.


    He slowly closed his eyes before his soul fell forward. However, Yi Bing was standing ¨C flying, in front of him. He removed his hand from Huo Ling''s neck and caught Huo Ling''s soul by the waist. He looked at Huo Ling''s tail that turned to human legs after his soul solidified. Now, Huo Ling looked like just any other human, except that if he''s touched, one''s hand would just pass through his ''skin''. This is one of the fox n''s illusion technique ¨C mirage.


    "Huo Ling¡­" he called even though he knew Huo Ling wouldn''t hear him. "You''re not indifferent at all. You love your parents the most, especially your mother, that''s why." He said as he held Huo Ling tight. If Huo Ling really doesn''t care about Hao Ning, then Huo Ling wouldn''t risk depleting his power and exhausting his soul ¨C leading to his soul being extinguished. Thus, Yi Bing stopped him.


    Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui watched them from below. "¡­" why do we feel our eyes stung? Can they now stop flirting?


    S City Police Station.


    "WHAT?!" Gu Xingfeng abruptly rose from his seat when he heard what the person from the other line said.


    "Don''t be agitated, sir." The person spoke in English. "Our people can be trusted. Some passengers indeed have taken poisoned food while some has a gunshot wound." He said. "There were also some who died in other ways." He sighed. "The initial autopsy report we passed on to your police force, as well as the other countries, the cause of death of the passengers was drowning. However, since the corpses were immediately imed by their own families, we cannot do a reinvestigation." He exined. "I ask of you to ry this to the victims'' families, and it''s their own choice if they want their deceased family member to be reexamined." He said.


    "No worries. This is a part of my job. Thank you." Gu Xingfeng replied in English before he ended the call. The meaning of the message was clear ¨C there was a murder, or maybe murders, that happened in the Ascend Cruise Ship. Maybe, that shipwreck is no ident. If this is so, then Renata Yuu was wronged.


    He nced at the television and saw there was no breaking news. It seemed like the person in charge in the foreign country contacted him first. The reason is Hao Baiyun. Hao Baiyun must have given his contact number to those foreigners and have him contacted immediately if something happened.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed as he dialed Hao Baiyun''s number. "Xiao Yun." He called when the man on the other line picked up the call.


    After he called Hao Baiyun and exined the situation, he called the family of the other victims in S City. It was not long after, the national broadcasting station finally released the news.


    Australia.


    "Sir." Thomas Wilson''s secretary called after she ended the call. "The police called and asked if you wanted for the reexamination of¡­" she said, her voice fell when her superior raised his hand.


    "No need." Thomas said and waved his hand at her, indicating for her to leave.


    The secretary respectfully bowed her head and immediately left. As soon as the door closed, Thomas lowered his hand and gazed at the skyscrapers in front of him.


    Suddenly, a pair of strong arms wrapped around his waist and hugged him from behind. A hard and muscr chest stuck to his back. Instead of heat, cold emanated from the body and seeped through their clothes, then touched Thomas'' skin.


    Thomas shivered and instinctively reached for the locked hands on his abdomen, securing him. "Reluctant to part?" a familiar male voice asked him. Then, the man behind him bit his earlobe.


    "No way." Thomas answered and smiled when he felt the pain from his ear. He slowly raised his head and gazed at the handsome face leaning down at him, and staring at him. "Parents are capitalists, and their child is their capital. However, what if a child refuses to be a capital? Then ¨C " he said and raised held the hands on his abdomen, then raised his other hand to touch the cold skin of Loui Ford''s face. " ¨C they can only wait for their suffering." He smiled.


    He was born out of marriage of convenience between his parents. Then, he was raised like a robot and, the moment he turned fifteen, he was sent to a singing audition. He was his parents'' capital, and his voice is his capital. When he turned sixteen, he became his parents'' cash cow. When he turned seventeen, he rebelled and tried to escape. When he was eighteen, the person who helped him was arrested because of ''kidnapping''. When he was neen, he started to stop trusting people. When he was twenty, he worked non-stop to earn money and escape again. When he was twenty-one, his parents controlled him again by cing one of their people as his agent. When he was twenty-two, he met Loui, his childhood friend. When he was twenty-three, his parents separated Loui from him. When he was twenty-four, he was arranged to marry Jacqueline. When he was twenty-five, he married Jacqueline. When he was twenty-six, he created Times Record. When he was twenty-seven, his parents fell ill. When he was twenty-eight, he was released from their shackles. When he was twenty-nine, he stopped singing. When he was thirty, his parents died. When he was thirty-one, his best friend and Jacqueline died.


    Now, he turned thirty-two, and met Loui again ¨C as a ghost. In order to resurrect Loui, he told the witch to use his parents'' souls. Now, their debt to him by taking his life away from him was repaid.


    "My love¡­" Loui called. "That whore''s debt to us was also already paid." He told him. He has been in love with Thomas since he was young. However, Thomas'' parents were strict. So, he got no choice but to just watch him from afar, feigning his indifference.


    When they grew up, he heard Thomas can sing. Thus, he started to write songs, hoping he could sing it for him. When Thomas ran away from his home, he felt sad for his written songs, but also hoped for Thomas'' sess. Yet, Thomas was caught again by his parents.


    In order to help Thomas break away from his parents, he finally approached Thomas and made a partnership between them. Finally, the Time Records was born. He was about to confess, yet Jacqueline arrived and got in between him and Thomas. He doesn''t know how, but maybe it was a woman''s intuition that made Jacqueline knew he is in love with Thomas. Thus, she started to sow discord between him and Thomas.

 Chapter 150 - Truth

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Truth</h4>


    Then, not long ago, after Thomas'' parents died, Jacqueline knew Thomas will annul her so she confronted him by inviting him to the cruise ship. How can he not sense her killing intent? Thus, that night when they were talking at the deck of the ship, she finally made her move. She tried to push him, but unexpectedly the ship rocked and she fell to the water ¨C to her death.


    When he woke up, he became a ghost. Fortunately, his soul was attached to his corpse thus heter was reunited with Thomas. But, he can''t talk to him, and he can''t see him. However, once when Thomas left, he tried to follow him, he was surprised to find he can finally detach his soul to his corpse. Thus, he became Thomas'' little tail.


    Following Thomas, he heard about the news of the other passengers of the Ascend Cruise Ship. Jamir Khan''s wealth was donated by his legal wife ¨C Janinah, to the government to protect the women and children. As to Jamir Khan''s concubine he died with that night? Who cares about her? She was already forgotten.


    He also had heard that Julius Pete will be resigning from his position after his daughter''s funeral, and then live in peace.. Most people spected that Julius was thinking the shipwreck is caused by Jury Pete''s assassinators. He will disappear from the public since he is guilty.


    One day, as Loui quietly watched Thomas work, Thomas received a call. Thomas only quietly listened to the caller and, after he made a hum of affirmation, the call ended. Thus, Loui didn''t know that the call actually came from Pennsylvania, and the Walter family''s butler.


    When they arrived, only then did Loui realize what is Thomas nning to do. He became ecstatic and, when he finally resurrected, he immediately jumped on Thomas and kissed him. However, their kiss was forced to end since the head of the Walter family arrived.


    He was a handsome man in his thirties, like them. He has a brown, wavy hair and brown eyes and his smile is kind. If Huo Ling and Yi Bing was there, they would recognize that the man is Harry Walter ¨C Huo Ling''s father.


    China, S City.


    Huo Ling felt both his eyelids and his body are heavy. It took a while before he lifted his eyelids and saw Yi Bing sitting on the chair beside his bed.


    "You''re awake now?" Yi Bing asked as he lowered the ck and wide but thin notebook he was holding.


    Huo Ling tried to open his mouth, but his lips won''t move. He gave Yi Bing a helpless look.


    "Blink once if your answer is ''yes''. Blink twice if your answer is ''no''." Yi Bing said and the ck notebook on his hand disappeared. "Other than difort, do you feel pain?" he asked.


    Huo Ling blinked once.


    "Do you remember what happened earlier?" Yi Bing asked again.


    Huo Ling was about to move his eyelids when he stopped. Then, feeling ashamed, he blinked once again.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling before he spoke. "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    He was about to blink when he moved his gaze, casting a puzzled gaze to Yi Bing. What does being hungry rte to his previous two questions? Huo Ling thought.


    Yi Bing saw his inquiring gaze and he answered. "After the power in your soul was evoked, your soul solidified until your power turned your soul to a phantom body." He exined.


    ''phantom body''?


    "It is a ''body'' but the flesh is absent, of course." Yi Bing said. "It just makes you look human. Even the ghosts can do this¡­ well, technically, you are one now, so it doesn''t change anything¡­" he said and observed Huo Ling''s expression. After a while, he lowered his voice. "You take your time to rest. Don''t wander around." He said with a soft voice. Then, he rose from his seat and headed to the door.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. Wait, Yi Bing! He called in his mind. Don''t ignore me! I know you can hear my voice! Where are you going? He asked as he stared hard at Yi Bing''s back. Suddenly, it''s as if he had seen his father. Then, Liu Lingling. Each and every time, only their back he remembered. Each and every time, only their back he can see in his dreams.


    When his father, Harry Walter, left him to Liu Lingling''s welfare, it was only Harry''s back Huo Ling saw as his father walked away and nevere back. When he confessed to Liu Lingling, it was only Liu Lingling''s back he confessed to, thenst seen of the man when he left him.


    Huo Ling stared at the now closed door, then moved his gaze to the ceiling. After a while, he felt the corner of his eyes became moist, then wet. Yi Bing said this is just a phantom body. Yet, why are the tears he shed felt real? Unlike those times before when he cried, his tears were only a gas that had the appearance of tears. Yet, now, the tears that streamed down from his eyes wet the pillow underneath his head.


    It seemed as if something shed in his mind. It was him who was crying, just like now, but on different asions and ce. ''those times before''? What does that mean?


    He closed his eyes and just let his tears fall to calm his emotions. Mother¡­ why didn''t you tell me the truth? Father, why did you hide the truth? Liu Lingling¡­ why did you protect me from the truth? Every one of them¡­ all of them are liars¡­ yet they lied for my sake, to protect me¡­ from this truth.


    Suburb vi.


    "Who do you think are they?" Hao Baiyun asked as he sat beside the bed where Huo Ling''s corpse lied.


    Jing Yu shook his head. "I''ve never met a yao that can use ice." He said. "A powerful yao, with powerful ice." He added.


    Fei Xuli also shook his head. "Thework I made, their answer is negative." He said then looked at Huo Ling''s corpse. "What does young master intend to do with that doctor?" he asked.


    Earlier, on their way, they tried to call the doctor. However, as expected, the doctor didn''t answer. Thest time they conversed is when the doctor called them to take Huo Ling''s corpse. Then¡­ there was no then. When they met Yi Bing, that was the time they only remembered about the doctor.


    "It really is strange, as what that ice user yao had said." Hao Baiyun''s sharp brows knitted. "Thest time I had seen him, it''s with Jing Yu. When Jing Yu and I took xiao Ling''s corpse, the doctor kept talking." He said and looked at Fei Xuli. "Xuli, you remember. That doctor before, he is a timid person. Yet, when Jing Yu and I met him, he looked animated." He said.


    Fei Xuli nodded. Before, when the doctor called him and Jing Yu who were looking for Hao Baiyun, the doctor had stammered many times before he finally ryed Hao Baiyun''s location for them to save Hao Baiyun. When they arrived, Hao Baiyun was entangled with Gu Xingfeng who was unconscious while the doctor''s face flushed and his expression looked awkward. He became more intimidated with their presence when they arrived.


    Yet, for the doctor to suddenly turn animated¡­ don''t mention the years that passed. Fei Xuli knows how to judge people, and that doctor''s nature is being timid. There is no way for the doctor to drastically change. It''s not that they underestimate the doctor, but ¨C


    "I just remembered." Jing Yu suddenly spoke and his nose twitched as he sniffed. Then, he slowly walked towards Huo Ling''s corpse. He sniffed multiple times before he finally turned to them. "There are four scents on his body." He said. He''s referring to Huo Ling. "One is the fox n''s scent, which is the strongest. Next is the Walter''s scent. Then, there''s another unfamiliar, yet also seemed familiar, which is the scent of coolness¡­" he muttered. "Thest one is a strange scent." He finished.


    "A strange scent?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "That scent¡­" Jing Yu said and he frowned as he tried to recall. Then, his eyes slowly widened. "Earlier¡­" he said.


    "''earlier?" Fei Xuli frowned, feeling displeased when he remembered what happened earlier. How dare that gloomy-looking ice-user yao hurt Jing Yu. He thought. He clearly hates Yi Bing.


    "I smelled it earlier." Jing Yu said and he looked at the two. "That cool scent¡­ and the strange scent." He said as he looked back at Huo Ling. His gaze isplicated. "This strange scent¡­ I remember now ¨C " he took a sharp breath when realization finally dawned on him. " ¨C it''s one of the two scents I smelled earlier. And ¨C " he looked at Hao Baiyun. " ¨C that scent belonged to the doctor we met in the foreignnd." He told them.

 Chapter 151 - Altered

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Altered</h4>


    Hao Baiyun and Fei Xuli fell silent. They looked at each other. Their gaze talking. What Jing Yu meant, the doctor they met in the foreignnd, clearly confirms their suspicion that the timid doctor they met years ago is different from the doctor that called them to im Huo Ling''s corpse.


    "Why only remember now¡­" Hao Baiyun asked as he looked at Jing Yu. It''s strange for Jing Yu to tell them thiste.


    Jing Yu shook his head and his forehead furrowed. "I don''t know." He answered. "I only remembered just now¡­" he exined.


    Fei Xuli smiled as he coaxed Jing Yu who started to be irritated. They had been together for a long time and Jing Yu is honest.. That''s why he was tricked and was sold to the Walter family. There is no reason for Jing Yu to lie to Hao Baiyun, more especially to Fei Xuli who had been with him longer and helped him save his life before by feeding him while they were on the Walter family''s hands.


    Of course, Hao Baiyun knows Jing Yu is ineloquent and is sincere. He believes in him. "Could it be ¨C " he said. " ¨C that doctor can alter our memories?" he asked.


    Fei Xuli''s eyes widened. "That''s right¡­" he said. "Didn''t young master say before, you only realized that doctor''s change not long ago?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun frowned. "It seems like even I was affected¡­" his brow twitched.


    "Young master¡­" Fei Xuli called.


    "I know." Hao Baiyun sighed. "To even mess with my memories¡­ it seems he''s more powerful than I ¨C the strongest of the fox n¡­ no. There''s still xiao Ling." He said as he looked at Huo Ling. "If xiao Ling is alive, he will be the most powerful. Yet, he can''t. He can''t live again¡­" he sighed in regret.


    "Young master." Fei Xuli called and patted his back. "He is a double-edged sword. He can protect us, but also can harm us. And depending on who has him and use him¡­ either it can be salvation, or destruction." He said.


    "I know¡­ I know." Hao Baiyun said, his expression helpless. He held Huo Ling''s cold hand. Without the soul, the corpse will forever remain cold. "I want to speak with that ice-user yao again." He said. His voice determined.


    "What do you want to talk to?" a voice asked.


    Their eyes widened and they sharply turned. They saw Yi Bing standing on the other side of the bed of Huo Ling. When did he get here?! How did he get in?! They thought as they raised their guard and vigntly stared at Yi Bing. "You ¨C " they said.


    Yi Bing ignored them and instead, he stared at Huo Ling''s corpse. His eyes became clouded as eh remembered each and every world they meet.


    In the first world they met, Huo Ling is still alive. In the second world they met, Huo Ling already became a cold corpse. In the third world they met, Huo Ling had just died. Now, in this fourth world, Huo Ling was alive, but not long after and he died.


    He helplessly smiled. He wanted to touch him, yet he didn''t want to transgress. He''s still under the three people''s gaze, and one of them is Huo Ling''s blood rtive. He held back the impulse to touch and he kept his ws from eating Huo Ling''s tofu. "What do you want to ask?" he asked them and moved his gaze to them.


    Hao Baiyun, seeing that Yi Bing won''t attack, finally rxed his nerves. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. The doctor is now theirmon enemy, so there''s no need to burn bridges with Yi Bing after seeing Huo Ling''s soul is with Yi Bing. Although the man feels dangerous, but it seems the man''s hostility is directed elsewhere ¨C the doctor. "Who are you? Why do you know so much?" he asked.


    "How do you know the doctor? Why did you say he is dangerous?" Fei Xuli added.


    "The scent¡­ it''s your scent that cool scent." Jing Yu said and looked at Huo Ling. "The cool scent has been with him for so long¡­" he said.


    "What?" Hao Baiyun said. "You mean to say ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing.


    "I don''t like disclosing my affair with Huo Ling." Yi Bing said.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­" do you think I won''t beat you if I had misunderstood your words with something else? "Please answer our questions." He said as he met Yi Bing''s gaze.


    "You only need to know I am an ally, and the doctor is your enemy." Yi Bing said. "Even I can''t feel his presence¡­ I only met him when Huo Ling''s power in his soul awakened." He exined. "What is the fox n''s inheritance? That has something to do with you foxes'' resurrection, right?" he said. "That doctor told me to bring Huo Ling to China, return him to your family for him to receive the fox n''s inheritance." He told them.


    Hao Baiyun''s pupils shrank while Fei Xuli''s jaw dropped. Jing Yu''s expression changed, but only slightly. "He¡­ said that?" Hao Baiyun said, his face paling in shock and horror.


    "Or else? I already told you before, have you told him about your fox n''s secret?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No!" Hao Baiyun said. "How can I disclose that thing?" he said before his gaze fell on Huo Ling. "So that''s why¡­ that''s why¡­" he said.


    "What? What do you mean?" Yi Bing asked.


    Fei Xuli''s expression also turned ugly. "The Hao family had never known of his existence, and they can''t even find eldest miss Ning." He said. "We only had learned of his existence, only to learn he is dead. The first meeting, death separated them." He looked at Huo Ling before he turned to Hao Baiyun whose expression is filled with regret. "The fox n''s inheritance is the knowledge of their resurrection." He looked at Yi Bing whose expression looked he had expected this. "The phoenix n''s method of resurrection is widely known. However, only a few knew that the fox n can also resurrect." He said and sighed.


    "Let me guess." Yi Bing cut him off. "Both the soul and the body should be present, then the tails will be used to resurrect." He said.


    Hao Baiyun was shocked. "How do you know?!" he asked.


    "I deduced the moment I heard your answers earlier." Yi Bing said. "Your memories were altered by the doctor, and you were fooled to bring Huo Ling''s corpse back here." He said. "Then, I was told to also bring Huo Ling''s soul here." He sneered.


    "So, the doctor''s objective¡­ it''s to resurrect him?" Fei Xuli asked as he looked at Huo Ling''s corpse.


    "What else could it be if not this?" Yi Bing frowned.


    "However, he already has the corpse. He can also look for the soul." Fei Xuli said. "Why don''t he resurrect him by himself?" he asked.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Yi Bing said.


    "He doesn''t have the method of resurrection." Hao Baiyun said as he recovered his shock. "Thus, he can only have us send xiao Ling back here, and xiao Ling''s soul." He said. "Also ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C even if xiao Ling has grown in a foreignnd, but xiao Ling''s root ¨C his fox blood is here." He exined. "Why am I stupid? I''m so stupid¡­ I only brought harm to xiao Ling ¨C " he said.


    Yi Bing frowned. He didn''t expect for Hao Baiyun to have a weaker mentality. "Huo Ling can''t resurrect, that''s the fact. We have to burn his soul." He told them and nced at Huo Ling''s corpse. Then, he froze when he realized something. "Why didn''t you burn his corpse?" he asked as he turned to them.


    "That¡­" they said before they paused. Then, they raised their head and looked at Yi Bing in astonishment. "We don''t know¡­" they answered, as if in a daze.


    Yi Bing''s lips thinned. His patience is running out. "Find a fire ¨C " he said when he suddenly felt a chill ran down his spine. He immediately looked out of the small window in the underground basement of Hao Baiyun''s vi.


    "What is it?" Hao Baiyun asked before they followed Yi Bing''s gaze.


    ¡­ fuck. Yi Bing cursed in his mind. That ''thing'', which is the doctor, ising this way. "We have to hurry." He said.


    "How do we burn the corpse?" Fei Xuli asked.


    Yi Bing paused. Then, as if he thought of something, the corner of his lips pulled down. Suddenly, they saw him disappeared. Then, the next second, he reappeared. However, Huo Ling is with him. "Burn it." He told Huo Ling while ignoring the dumbfounded look on Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu''s face.


    Before Huo Ling could react, his subconscious mind which was used to Yi Bing''smands made his limbs move. He raised his hand and made a ball of fire, then ced it above his corpse. "¡­ eh? This is¡­ my corpse?" he said as he looked at his corpse in shock.


    However, before any of them could answer, the small window was crashed. Then, another figure appeared in the underground basement.

 Chapter 152 - Identity

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Identity</h4>


    Yi Bing didn''t wait for Hao Baiyun and the others to react. "Burn it!" he yelled at Huo Ling as he immediately froze the neer''s feet.


    "Y-yes!" Huo Ling didn''t have any time to see who it is that gate crashed¡­ erm, window and wall crushed as he answered. Then, he made the fire on his handrger and the fire engulfed his whole corpse!


    "Xiao Ling!" Hao Baiyun called when he saw Huo Ling.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu nced at Huo Ling before they turned to the trespasser who was entangled by Yi Bing''s ice attacks. "The doctor¡­" they said and looked at each other before they changed their form and helped Yi Bing in attacking the doctor.


    "No¡­" the doctor spoke in a low voice when he saw Huo Ling burning his corpse. However, before eh could move, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu attacked from both sides! He was forced to retreat and block their attacks, but his gaze remained on Huo Ling and Huo Ling''s corpse.


    "Where are you looking at?" Yi Bing said as he blocked the doctor''s sight and erected an ice wall around him, the doctor, and Jing Yu and Fei Xuli leaving Huo Ling and Hao Baiyun outside.


    "Xiao Ling." Hao Baiyun called when he reached Huo Ling''s side. He was about to touch him only to see his hand passed through. "A phantom body?" he said as he looked at Huo Ling.


    "Erm¡­" Huo Ling said and awkwardly smiled at Hao Baiyun. Here he is, meeting a rtive but this rtive is a stranger¡­ "Hello. Yes, this is my phantom body." He said and turned to his corpse, only to see it wasn''t burning. He was puzzled, but he saw there something that has changed. His cheeks began to sunken and his limbs began to shrink. "This is¡­" he muttered.


    "One of the reasons why a fox''s body is valuable is that it can''t be burned." Hao Baiyun said. That is why he was surprised for Yi Bing to say they would burn Huo Ling''s body. He thought Yi Bing would know everything, but actually it isn''t. Then, he remembered Yi Bing said earlier that he only deduced the fox n''s resurrection secret which is their inheritance. "This is also why we can only keep your¡­ corpse, here." He said and looked at Huo Ling. "You can decapitate or dismember the corpse, but not burn it." He said. "Because fire is a friend to us. Fire cannot harm our body, and if it did, our body will have a self-protection against the fire." He exined.


    "Then¡­ then how can I destroy my corpse?" Huo Ling asked in panic.


    Hao Baiyun was also at a loss. However, when he saw the shrinking flesh of Huo Ling''s corpse, he was shocked. "Xiao Ling¡­ your fire is different." He eximed. "It is innate?" he asked.


    Before Huo Ling could answer, the ice wall broke and Yi Bing spoke as he retreated to them. "It is." He answered.


    "What?!" both Hao Baiyun and Huo Ling reacted.


    "Don''t ask. Just do it." Yi Bing said as he saw Fei Xuli and Jing Yu attacked the doctor, stalling him. "I can''t help, since my ice would counter the fire." He said then pondered. "How about the wind?" he muttered before he sent a message to Di San''s group.


    "Wind? I can do it!" Hao Baiyun said as he called upon his tails. Not long after, nine white, fluffy tails appeared behind him. The fourth tail coquettishly swayed before they felt the wind in the surrounding changed. "The nine tails of the foxes also represent the elements fire, water,nd, wind, metal, thunder, light, darkness and void. Fire is the first element since fire is our friend. Void is thest element and it is our test." He exined and looked at Huo Ling. "Your fire is different since the fire element from our tail is what we learned. You keep up your fire while I''ll provide the wind to increase the fire and speed up destroying your corpse." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Thanks." He said as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, the fire in his hand becamerger while the wind Hao Baiyun summoned wrapped the ball of fire in Huo Ling''s hand, directing the fire to the corpse.


    As the time goes on, Huo Ling''s corpse kept shrinking until his skin withered because of it being devoid of the underneath flesh.


    "STOP!" The doctor yelled as he advanced, only for Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui finally to arrive.


    "Feng Er." Yi Bing called. "Help here." He told her.


    Feng Er saw Hao Baiyun providing wind to Huo Ling. "Yes." She said as she and Yi Bing exchanged ces.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu were injured and sat on the side while the doctor didn''t even have a scratch on his body. "He''s so tough¡­" Fei Xuli spat out blood as he watched Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin attacked the doctor with ice, earth and vines while Si Shui provided support by attacking the doctor with water. The water seeped through the doctor''s skin, then his movements bes sluggish. However, it only happened for a few seconds since the doctor regained his speed again.


    No¡­ he became faster. This realization shocked Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin for few seconds before they regained calm. However, even if they were attacking, their mind is in a whirl.


    Is he really an archangel? Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin thought as they resumed attacking. Si Shui, who noticed the strangeness, isn''t stupid thus he stopped his attacks and went to Fei Xuli and Jing Yu to heal them.


    "Enough!" the doctor yelled as he waved his hands and a strong force came out of his body, hitting Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin.


    "Kuh!" Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin hit the walls of the basement and fell on the floor, only to cough blood.


    Huo Ling heard Yi Bing''s voice and he opened his eyes. "Yi Bing!" he called and turned, only for his pupils to shrink when he came face to face with a man wearing ck-rimmed eyesses and a white coat with a stethoscope hanging off his neck. "You ¨C " he gasped as the fire on his hands disappeared when he was distracted.


    "Xiao Ling!" Hao Baiyun called as he and Feng Er stared at the doctor in shock.


    How did he reach my side?! Feng Er thought, only for her and Hao Baiyun to be flung and hit the walls like the three earlier.


    "Young master!" Fei Xuli and Jing Yu called.


    "Feng Er!" Di San and the others called as they watched Hao Baiyun and Feng Er fall to the floor.


    "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called as he moved his body, but he only aggravated his internal injury from the attack earlier.


    "Yi Bing!" Huo Ling anxiously called and nced at Yi Bing as he took a step back, away from the doctor who kept staring at his face. "W-what are you¡­ what are you trying to do?!" he asked as he raised his hand to summon a ball of fire. "Don''te closer!" he yelled and tried to attack the doctor. However, his fire disappeared like it was neutralized.


    ¡­ wait. Neutralized?! Yi Bing thought as he stared wide-eyed at the doctor. Archangels don''t have neutralizing power! Only Shen Sheng! However, this doctor clearly isn''t Shen Sheng, and Shen Sheng is still in the Middle Heaven! Who is he?! Who is the doctor, if he''s not an archangel?!


    Stable World, Middle Heaven.


    "Have they replied?" Shen Sheng asked after a few minutes.


    Gu Shi refrained himself from wiping his sweat. "No¡­ not yet, Your Highness." He answered.


    "No archangel has left the Heaven. Well, they can dare if they have the guts to be stained, or worse, be corroded by the Foul the moment they left the Heaven." Shen Sheng said. This is why it is impossible for an archangel to appear in the mortal world, nor the other worlds, since, everywhere aside from the Heaven has Foul ¨C be it small or big amount. "They can also dare to challenge my authority." He added and smiled that was not a smile.


    "Yes. I believe in His Highness." Gu Shi replied.


    Shen Sheng saw Gu Shi''s reverent yet also fearful expression. He felt helpless inside. Am I that scary? He thought as he made a quick self-reflection. In order not to scare Gu Shi more, he spoke. "If what Yi Bing met isn''t an archangel, and a god is more impossible to appear there, then, don''t you think there''s only one thing that can appear and would be met by a grim reaper?" he asked as his eyes narrowed, making him have azy expression.


    Gu Shi started as his mind began to stir. Then, his eyes slowly widened as he stared at Shen Sheng in shock. "His Highness means¡­" he said as his voice fell.


    "A Soul Fragment."

 Chapter 153 - Intention

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Intention</h4>


    Special World, S City, Hao Baiyun''s vi.


    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep - !


    Suddenly, a loud noise of ringing came from Di San''smunicator on his wrist. Everyone''s attention was caught by the noise and they all turned to Di San. Di San wanted to open the message he received, but one ¨C his body is aching all over from the force of the attack of the strange doctor. Two, he didn''t dare to be distracted even just for half a second.


    He moved his gaze and saw Yi Bing''s bloodshot eyes as Yi Bing stared at the strange doctor who was right in front of Huo Ling.


    "Hou¡­ Ling ¨C " Yi Bing gnashed his teeth and he bit his tongue. Blood flowed out and he tasted it, the rustic and fishy taste made him shift his attention from the pain of his body.


    A second after and the tension in the air rose again. The strange doctor continued to stare at Huo Ling who was coldly sweating and his sweat trickled down his pale face..


    "Xiao¡­ Ling¡­" Hao Baiyun called as he tried to get up from the cold floor. He stared at Huo Ling who was locked on by the strange doctor. There''s no need to deliberate anymore if it was the same doctor he had met years ago.


    He looked at Huo Ling and bitterly smiled. From the moment he heard that his mother had survived from the kidnapping at the cost of Huo Ling''s mother''s ¨C Hao Ning''s, her life, he felt immeasurable guilt towards Hao Ning. When he heard Hao Ning died, his guilt was eating him. Thus, when he found out Hao Ning has a child, Huo Ling, he wanted to repay Huo Ling ¨C albeit Huo Ling was already dead. He thinks, at the least, he should give Huo Ling a peaceful afterlife, thus he hid Huo Ling''s corpse to prevent other people from using it to resurrect Huo Ling and prayed for Huo Ling''s soul to move on to his next life.


    However, he didn''t expect to be led to a trap. His actions just caused more harm to Huo Ling. As long as Huo Ling''s soul would be near to Huo Ling''s corpse, Huo Ling can be resurrected at any time.


    He looked at the strange doctor who kept staring at Huo Ling. What is his goal? Why does he want to resurrect Huo Ling?


    "Go away from him!" Yi Bing yelled. No doubt these words are for the strange doctor. At the wave of his hand, three icicles formed in the air and shot towards the back of the strange doctor.


    However, who would have expected, the strange doctor''s white cloak swayed and blocked the icicles as if the white cloth was wrapped with a barrier. The icicles crashed against the barrier and broken.


    Even if he was attacked, but the strange doctor''s gaze remained on Huo Ling''s face. Huo Ling, being stared at for so long, felt conscious. "W-what do you want? Do you want to kill me? Do you want to resurrect me? Why?" Huo Ling asked in session. His shrunken corpse lied on the bed behind him.


    Huo Ling thought the strange doctor wouldn''t answer after being silent for a long time. Who knew, the strange doctor suddenly spoke after hearing Huo Ling''s query. "Your father is alive." He said.


    ¡­ WHAT?! Their eyes widened and they all stared at the strange doctor in shock. What does he mean, Harry Jackson is alive?!


    Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui had already known Huo Ling was orphaned when he was sixteen years old. After Di San found out Yi Bing is Liu Lingling, he knew that Harry Jackson is dead since Yi Bing personally killed Harry Jackson. So, why did the strange doctor say Harry Jackson is alive?


    Meanwhile, Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu were more terrified. After all, they know that Harry Jackson is Harry Walter from the family of famous hunters. However, Fei Xuli already investigated and found Harry Jackson is truly dead. So, why would he be alive?


    Huo Ling is as shocked as them as he gaped at the strange doctor. "You said¡­ you said, my father is alive?" he asked.


    The strange doctor nodded. "Yes. That''s why, you should also be alive so that you can be with your father." He told Huo Ling.


    ¡­ wait. The others thought. Why does this sound strange? Doesn''t he want to resurrect Huo Ling and use Huo Ling as a tool to dominate the world? They all turned to Yi Bing who had told them that the strange doctor is dangerous. Were we misled by him? So, we just jumped to conclusions?


    Yi Bing''s face, although nk, but it''s colder than usual as he propped himself up from the floor using his both hand while his gaze never left the strange doctor, thus ignoring the gazes of Di San, Hao Baiyun and the others. "Don''t be distracted." He told them, most especially Huo Ling. "Don''t be deceived. He''s lying to you. Harry Jackson is dead." He said before he paused. "You''ve seen it with your eyes." he looked at Huo Ling in the eyes.


    It''s as if Huo Ling woke up and he red at the strange doctor as he stepped back. However, it was the bed behind him so he fell on the bed, but his anger didn''t diminish and instead he red up. "Liar! My father''s dead!" he told him.


    "No." the strange doctor said. "He is alive." He insisted.


    Huo Ling gritted his teeth. "What proof do you have?!" he asked. After living his life in indifference, still, he can''t remove the longing for his family. He already has lost his mother. He thought he also lost his father. However, now someone was telling him that his father is alive. How can he not hope?


    "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called. Wrong! He underestimated Huo Ling''s feelings. Huo Ling is grasping at thest straw now. "Don''t listen to him! Your father is already dead! I killed him!" he said.


    Huo Ling blinked and felt as if he was poured by cold water. He slowly turned to Yi Bing as his eyes slowly widened in shock. "You¡­ killed my father?" he asked. "But, it''s Liu Lingling who¡­" he froze as his voice fell. He opened his mouth to speak, but it''s as if no voice nor words came out of it again while he stared at Yi Bing. "¡­ you''re Liu Lingling." He said. It wasn''t a question but a confirmation. Suddenly, Huo Ling''s face fell and all the emotions on his face became void. "You''re the one lying to me." he said as his pupils started to glow and his eyes narrowing. His brown hair became long and turned paler in color as he rose from the bed and red at Yi Bing. "You''re the one who''s lying to me! You''re the one deceiving me all the time!" he yelled as a ball of me appeared on his hand and he threw it to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing, who had just knelt on the floor, was hit defenseless and he fell on his back. "Huo Ling, listen to me ¨C "


    "Enough of your lies!" Huo Ling said as he threw another ball of mes to Yi Bing. Yi Bing just remained lying on the floor, letting Huo Ling attack him senseless.


    Di San, Liu Lin and Si Shui looked at Yi Bing in pity. Yi Bing had dug his grave, and he has no choice but to lie inside it. The strange doctor''sst attack that greatly damaged them is very unusual.


    While everyone''s attention was on Huo Ling and Yi Bing, Di San immediately opened hismunicator to read the new message he received. As expected, it was from Gu Shi. He immediately opened it and, as he read, his eyes slowly widened and his jaw dropped.


    Liu Lin saw Di San was staring at hismunicator in a daze. "What is it? did Gu Shi reply?" he asked as he tried to move his body. He and Di San were absorbing the energy of thend and the nts around them to replenish their power. Since this is a Special World, the energy around is stronger.


    "Yes." Di San quietly answered.


    "What did he say?" Liu Lin asked. "Di San?" he called when he saw Di San fell silent. "Di San." He called and shook Di San''s shoulder.


    It''s as if Di San had woken up and he raised his head to look at Yi Bing whose clothes were scorched and his skin was covered in soot. "Yi Bing." He called when he saw Yi Bing slowly rising from the floor. "He¡­ he ¨C " he said and turned to the strange doctor who didn''t even bother looking at them and his eyes were just on Huo Ling. If one should have crooked thoughts, they would think that the strange doctor has fallen in love with Huo Ling.


    However, that''s not it. "What?" Yi Bing asked and noticed Di San''s strangeness. "Gu Shi replied?" he asked.


    "Yes." Di San answered. "Gu Shi said, Shen Taizi told him there was no archangel that left the Heaven." He said. "As for the identity of that man¡­" his voice lowered.


    It took Yi Bing a long time to figure it out. He looked at Huo Ling whose chest was heaving up and down in anger before he turned to the strange doctor. "I was right¡­" he said. "It''s really the Soul Fragment." The corner of his lips curved up.


    There was a Soul Fragment inside the doctor''s body.

 Chapter 154 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Exposed</h4>


    "Ha¡­ haha... hahaha. Ahahaha..." Yi Bingughed as he slowly stood on his feet He immediately groaned from the pain when he moved his limbs and his muscles were stretched, but the pain can''t dampen his mood from the discovery.


    He thought that strange doctor was an archangel, but it turned out he''s actually...


    "What?! What did you say?!" Liu Lin asked as he stared at Yi Bing in shock. A Soul Fragment? There really is a Soul Fragment in this world?! After travelling for many worlds, they finally bumped into it?! he thought as he gaped.. And, that strange doctor¡­


    "He might be possessed by the Soul Fragment, thus his personality changed." Di San said and sighed as his eyes that used to look at the doctor with wary now looked at the doctor with sympathy in them.


    Feng Er groaned in pain as she woke up. "I heard you said ''Soul Fragment'' and I came to¡­ finally, after all that torment, we''ve found it?" she asked.


    Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin. "¡­" how long has she been sleeping and she just woke up now?


    Si Shui didn''t notice the other three''s silence as he updated Feng Er of what happened.


    Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu were far from Yi Bing and the others thus they didn''t hear all the words Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin said. "What did you just say? Did you find something? What''s wrong with the doctor?" Hao Baiyun asked while Fei Xuli and Jing Yu still recuperating on the side, but they also are now looking at Yi Bing''s group.


    Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin. "¡­" can''t you all focus on that strange doctor right now and just talkter?


    Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu. "¡­" weren''t you talking more since earlier than us?


    However, even if Yi Bing, Di San, Liu Lin, Si Shu and Feng Er now knew the enemy, but it didn''t lower their vignce. Instead, they became even more wary since it is the Soul Fragment they are facing with. The Soul Fragments are unpredictable. They can be strong or weak. However, the one they are facing now is very strong. Such a bad luck they have.


    Huo Ling noticed the change in the atmosphere. The first one he looked at is Yi Bing. It''s his subconscious reaction. These days he was with Yi Bing, he had developed a subconscious dependence on the man.


    Seeing the man''s calm eyes, he remembered Liu Lingling. He''s really him. He thought. For some reason, he felt his heart calmed down. "What do you mean, my father is alive?" he asked as he turned to the strange doctor. The vignce in his eyes came back and he raised his guard up.


    However, for some reason, the strange doctor still didn''t attack him. "He is alive." He said.


    "How is he alive?" Huo Ling asked. "Where is he?" he frowned. He has been asking this since earlier, and the strange doctor seems like avoiding answering him of his father''s whereabouts. Thus, he thinks the strange doctor is lying to him and was baiting him to his side.


    Does he think I am a three-year old child to be this na?ve? Huo Ling sneered as he red at the strange doctor.


    "Pennsylvania." The strange doctor answered.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was taken aback. He finally answered me? He was surprised before he regained his calm. No. He wasn''t answering since earlier but now that he answered¡­ he''s definitely trying to trick me again! His anger red up in his chest as he balled his fists.


    Strange doctor: no. It''s not that I ''didn''t'' answer, but I ''can''t'' answer. Did your (polite) friends give me the chance to answer? They''re conversing back and forth I didn''t see a chance to answer! You wronged me!


    Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu reacted. "''Pennsylvania''?!" Fei Xuli said, his eyes narrowing. "He can''t be in Waltend?!" he looked at the strange doctor.


    "Did you just say ''Waltend''?!" Liu Lin said. "The homnd of the hunters?" he said.


    "The hunters?" Huo Ling spoke. "You mean, my father was caught by them?" he asked and looked at the strange doctor. He hadn''t forgotten that his father was possessed by a monster thus Yi Bing was forced to kill him.


    "No." the strange doctor answered.


    "''no''? He wasn''t in Pennsylvania?" Huo Ling was confused. However, Hao Baiyun fell silent.


    "He is in Pennsylvania." The strange doctor said.


    "Then, what do you mean by ''no''?" Huo Ling impatiently asked. After all, he still wanted to see his father again.


    "He wasn''t caught by the hunters." The strange doctor answered. Before Huo Ling could ask again, he spoke. "He is the leader by the hunters." He told him.


    "¡­ WHAT?!" Huo Ling and the grim reapers reacted. "What do you mean?!" he asked. He had a foreboding feeling and, again, he looked at Yi Bing as if seeking forfort.


    Seeing Huo Ling''s pleading gaze, Yi Bing spoke. "You don''t mean¡­ Huo Ling''s father is the head of the Walter family?" he asked.


    The strange doctor didn''t answer, but his silence confirmed it.


    "How can it be¡­" Yi Bing''s brows knitted. "I killed him¡­" he said and he looked at Huo Ling. Seeing Huo Ling''s eyes were clear and not a trace of me on them, he sighed in relief.


    "What you killed¡­" the strange doctor''s eyes dropped as if he was thinking.


    ''what'' you killed? Not ''who''? They all thought when they caught the keyword. Suddenly, Hao Baiyun felt a chill ran down his spine and he looked at Huo Ling''s corpse on the bed. "It can''t be¡­" he said.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu saw Hao Baiyun''s face turned green and their jaw dropped when they realized it. "Could it be ¨C " they said and looked at Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing, Di San, Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui noticed the change in expression of Hai Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu and a suspicion shed in their mind. "Clone?" Yi Bing spoke.


    The strange doctor started as if his mind became clear. He raised his head and he looked at Yi Bing. "Not entirely." He answered. "It''s still him." He said. "Both flesh and blood¡­ and soul¡­ formed from witchcraft¡­ it''s Harry." He exined.


    They were stunned. "How¡­" they muttered under their breath.


    "Forbidden magic." Fei Xuli''s face darkened. The West is the best with dark magic.


    "How did you know all of this?" Liu Lin asked.


    "I''m¡­ a doctor of the Walter family." The strange doctor answered. "I escaped together with that ''clone''." He exined.


    They all fell silent. Earlier, they almost tore at each other. However, now¡­ they all looked at the strange doctor. "So, you mean, I have two fathers?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at the strange doctor with a strange gaze.


    "Only one." The strange doctor answered.


    They all understood. Huo Ling''s father is only Harry Jackson, not Harry Walter. Huo Ling also understood and he smiled.


    "So, you want to resurrect him to meet Harry Walter?" it was Fei Xuli. His eyes were sharp as he looked at the strange doctor. He and Jing Yu still haven''t forgotten what they have been through in the hands of the hunters of the Walter family.


    Suddenly, the tension returned. "Huo Ling. Come here." Yi Bing called.


    Huo Ling started and he was about to go to Yi Bing, the strange doctor raised his hand to grab him. However, Yi Bing and Hao Baiyun already expected his actions and Yi Bing shot an icicle to the strange doctor''s hand while Hao Baiyun made a whip of wind to p the strange doctor''s hand.


    Huo Ling reached Yi Bing''s side unimpeded while the strange doctor was forced to retreat. But, his clothes on his chest were torn and blood seeped through, dying his impably white clothes and cloak red.


    "Stop!" Di San called. "He''s a mortal. Even if he''s possessed by the Soul Fragment, he''s still a mortal!" he told Yi Bing. Fortunately, the wound on the strange doctor''s chest was caused by Hao Baiyun and not by Yi Bing. He sighed in relief.


    Huo Ling, however, was staring at Yi Bing. "¡­ should I still call you ''Liu Lingling''?" he quietly asked.


    Yi Bing almost stumbled on his feet when he heard Huo Ling''s question. "Such a girly name, dare I still use that?" he asked him back.


    "You''re the one who proposed that name¡­ you''re the one who introduced yourself with that name¡­" Huo Ling mumbled.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" this is really shooting myself on my foot. "Just call me ''Yi Bing''. That''s my real name." he told him.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded.


    Di San, Liu Lin, Feng Er and Hao Baiyun. "¡­" what''s this feeling of being fed by dog food?!


    Si Shui is an airhead so he''s blind by PDA while Fei Xuli and Jing Yu were ring at the strange doctor, who has a default deadpan face. Thus, they have no reaction with Yi Bing and Huo Ling''s actions.

 Chapter 155 - Cause

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Cause</h4>


    "As you already know, the Walter family are the ancestors of the hunters of today. As time goes by, their family ¨C their number, grew." The strange doctor started. "They were the first of the humankind to retaliate against the monsters, who were once humans." He said. "Thus, being a hunter is an honorable job. And being a hunter belonging to the Walter family is a prestige." He exined.


    "Tch." Fei Xuli clicked his tongue as he sneered in disgust while Jing Yu frowned. Hao Baiyun just rolled his eyes at the strange doctor.


    "''belonging to the Walter family''?" Huo Ling asked.


    "There were the Walters as hunters. But of course, there were also independent hunters who became hunters for various reasons like avenging their family, for money, or for fame." The strange doctor exined. "However, the Walter family was a stronghold, so many hunters wanted to work for them. in other words, the Walter family also is an organization of the hunters. And at this time, they are the main one." He said.


    Huo Ling fell silent as he digested the information. After a while, he spoke. "You said there were various reasons why one became a hunter." He said. "Then, what is the Walter family''s reason?" he asked as he looked at the strange doctor.


    It was the strange doctor''s turn to be silent. "If you asked that¡­ you should also ask what was the monster that first came to be." He said.


    Huo Ling nkly stared at the doctor for a long time before the realization dawned on him. "You don''t mean ¨C " his eyes slowly widened in shock and he gaped at the doctor. " ¨C the first monster came from the Walter family?!" he eximed.


    "If that is so, the Walter family won''t be as famous as they are now as a hunter family." The strange doctor sighed.


    "Then¡­ who, or what, is the first monster?" Huo Ling asked. "They are really rted to the Walter family?" he said. He ced a finger on his lips. "As you said, they didn''t be a monster. However, the first monster is rted to them. So ¨C " his eyes narrowed and his brows knitted. " ¨C what''s the answer?" he asked.


    The strange doctor looked at him before he turned to the others. Then, he opened his mouth to speak. "It''s none other than, they created a monster themselves." He answered. His voice is tranquil.


    Pennsylvania, Waltend.


    In one of the mountains in the mountainous region of a wide stretch of thend, a giant castle erects at its peak. The wind blowing is cold due to the altitude. The wind blowing through the windows and the empty hallways sounds like it''s both crying and howling, and echoing in the walls, making the ce feel eerie.


    As the sun descended behind the mountains, the darkness slowly crept on thend, devouring whatever it touches and nketing everything it reached. The moon hanging in the sky is the only object illuminating the surrounding, but it isn''t enough. The trees its light touches looked like giant statues standing tall as the guardians of the mountains, but their silhouette made them looked like monsters.


    Because of the darkness, countless torches were lit, including the torches inside the castle. The flickering orange balls of mes looked like the glowing, ring eyes of a hungry raging beast hiding in the darkness of the night, waiting for its prey, and ready to pounce on its prey.


    In one of the windows at the top of the castle, a handsome and tall man looking like in his thirties yet already in his fifties stood upright. One hand behind him, his other hand held a goblet filled with bright red liquid resembling blood. If not for the intoxicating scent of the wine, anyone who would see him would mistake it was blood inside the crystal clear goblet.


    The man has a ck hair as dark as a raven. His skin is morbid pale, his veins can be seen on his skin. His eyes were deep purple, making one feel bewitched as they looked at them. His nose is tall and his lips were thin and scarlet red like they were dyed by blood. One would mistake him as a vampire, but surprisingly, he is a human.


    Harry Walter gazed at thend before him, but there was only endless darkness. When the wind blew, he spoke to an empty space beside him with a slight turn of his head. "You said Howee died?" he asked.


    A voice answered from the darkness. "Yes." a servant answered as he emerged like he was born out of the darkness. If Thomas Wilson and his subordinates were here, they would see the person that suddenly appeared looked like the butler that received them when they arrived.


    "It has been a long time since Ist saw Howee¡­ how did he die?" Harry Walter asked.


    "The same way Mr. Thomas Wilson''s lover died." The servant answered. "Drowning from a shipwreck." He said as he detailed the Ascend Cruise Ship''s shipwreck to his master.


    "Ah¡­ such a pity, indeed." Harry Walter sighed. "Howee is the only child that was born." He said, his voice filled withment.


    The servant fell silent since he doesn''t know what to answer.


    China, S City, Hao Baiyun''s vi, basement.


    "They¡­ created a monster?" Huo Ling was shocked. "How? I mean¡­ why? Why did they make it?" he asked.


    The strange doctor looked like he was hesitating to speak. However, faced with the sole legitimate heir of the Walter family, he has no option. "The Walter family¡­ they were originally a family of scientists." He said. "They madly pursue the truth of this world. However, when they reached a bottleneck, they realized they had to change the way they think." He said.


    "You mean¡­" Liu Lin said as he stared at the strange doctor in shock. If it is not science, then it can only - be the supernatural, which is beyond the science. Science is the limit of the humans'' brain, thus the supernatural bes its beyond.


    "Yes." the strange doctor answered. His expression and voice heavy. "They dabbled in ck arts." He told them.


    Hao Baiyun, as one of the powerful and influential figures, of course he is aware of things underneath the surface, too (the underworld). Thus, he knows the Walter family also has connections to mafia. Or else, how would they easily catch stray monsters, and yao like Fei Xuli and Jing Yu?


    But to hear them also dabbling in ck arts¡­ "That can''t be¡­" his eyes widened in shock.


    "Young master¡­" Fei Xuli called as he and Jing Yu hung their head.


    Hao Baiyun looked at them. "So, you also knew." He said.


    "Yes. That''s why we stopped you before not to avenge Ah Yu and I for our captivity in their hands." Fei Xuli exined.


    Hao Baiyun is speechless. He can only look at the strange doctor to hear more of the famous Walter family.


    "The¡­ that¡­ the c-clone... cough." Huo Ling awkwardly said. "My father¡­ when I heard you say they are scientists, I thought he was made out of science. But the ck arts¡­" he muttered. Then, he remembered that the strange doctor also mentioned about soul when Harry Jackson was made as a clone of Harry Walter.


    The strange doctor could only wryly smile. Silence fell upon them before the strange doctor sighed and continue. "It''s not entirely ck magic when Harry Walter''s clones were made. Of course, there is science." He said. "The Walter familybined the science and ck magic. The first result was a monster." He exined.


    "So, it wasn''t a curse?" Di San asked.


    "How can it be?" the strange doctor said before he paused. "There''s nothing that can be created out of nothing. But, definitely, something can be nothing." He said. "And that something was made from their hands. Of course, it was them to destroy it." he looked at them. "That''s how the Walter family came to be hunters." He told them.


    The monsters, indeed, were once humans. The monsters, they were also made by the humans. And this curse that turned the humans to monsters is called ''human experimentation'', which also done by the humans.


    "My father¡­" Huo Ling said, his voice low.


    "He can''t be called a monster." The strange doctor said. "Well, maybe he is. But, he is a perfect ''monster'' the Walter family made." He said. As for the rest that were failed products, of course, they are the real monsters.


    "So, the reason why Ah Yu only smelled a faint smell of that bastard on youngest young master Ling even though young master Ling''s blood should be half his is because that bastard''s blood¡­ thinned because ''Harry Jackson'' is just one of that bastard''s clones?" Fei Xuli said as he looked at Huo Ling before his gaze fell on Huo Ling''s corpse on the bed.


    "Yes." the strange doctor said. Then, he made a pause. He looked at Huo Ling. He stared at him for a long while before he spoke. "Your father, Harry¡­ Jackson. His death¡­" he said as he took a deep breath. "He was killed. Harry Walter killed him." He told him.

 Chapter 156 - Harry Jackson

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Harry Jackson</h4>


    "W-what¡­ what are you saying?!" Huo Ling said as he looked at the doctor in shock. He took a step back from him as if he was looking at a monster.


    The fact that his father is a clone had shocked him. The news that he is a Walter already stunned him. The truth about the Walter family already made him despair since he felt disgusted with the Walter blood he had. Now, he was told his father was killed? Yes, he was killed, indeed. But, the murderer isn''t someone he saw that killed his father, but actually it was someone else?! It is horrifying, okay? He had seen his father''s death with his own eyes, and the murderer ''Liu Lingling'' who''s actually Yi Bing also had already confessed to him not long ago that he is his father''s murderer. Yet, the murderer isn''t the murderer whom he thought? Is he a three-year old kid that can easily be tricked?!


    (The three-year old kid: why am I always get shot while lying down? Do you have a grudge on me?! How did I wrong you?)


    Yi Bing, an upright gentleman¡­ ehem, grim reaper, also is a man (grim reaper) of his words and he is also an honest person (grim reaper) despite he always tricks Huo Ling (Huo Ling is the only one he tricks, anyway). Thus, he spoke. "That can''t be." He said. "I am the one who killed Harry Jackson.."


    Huo Ling nodded. "I am the witness!" he said.


    The strange doctor frowned. "No. It''s Harry Walter." He said.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted. "Are you saying I''m a liar?" he said. Yi Bing is the liar¡­ no, wait. That''s not right to say it right here right now. And Yi Bing''s lies¡­ are small lies. Not a big deal (it is, for him).


    The strange doctor''s respect to the Walter family as his superiors made him step back a little (in his words/argument) facing the legitimate heir of the Walter family. "No. You''re not a liar." He said. "However, it is really Harry Walter who killed Harry Jackson." He told him.


    Huo Ling scoffed. "Your words are contradicting!" he said. "Do you have proof that it''s him who killed my father?" he asked.


    The others. "¡­" technically, it is Harry Walter who is your father¡­ what''s with this? Usually, it''d be shifting the crime from person to person. Now, it''s apetition who will carry the ck pot (admitting crime)?


    Indeed, the world is such a big ce.


    "Do you?" the strange doctor asked back.


    "I do have!" Huo Ling said and pointed Yi Bing. "My father was possessed by the monsters and, in order to protect me, he killed him." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded. "It is as what Huo Ling said." he said, acting as the witness.


    The strange doctor''s brows raised. "He was possessed by the monsters? That''s what he told you?" he asked.


    "Wasn''t he?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Was he?" the strange doctor asked back.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" damn it. I thought this strange doctor is a stutter and timid. How did he be so sharp now? Was his timid personality before is just out of his guilt towards him?


    In a sense, Huo Ling guessed it right.


    Yi Bing, Di San, Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui naturally noticed since earlier the change of the doctor.


    "The Soul Fragment was nting its roots in the doctor''s soul, thus his change." Di San said.


    Feng Er nodded. "I''m afraid, we have to say ''goodbye'' to the timid doctor and ''hello'' to the sharp doctor." She said.


    "I don''t think it''s bad¡­ the doctor now became braver." Liu Lin said.


    "But¡­ but, our mission¡­" Si Shui reminded.


    They all looked at each other. Liu Lin just shrugged and messed Si Shui''s hair. Tears formed in Si Shui''s eyes after being ''bullied'' by Liu Lin. He''s really made of water 1for crying just from his hair being messed.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling looking speechless as he stared at the strange doctor with his eyes that are filled with grievance. His face looked like he was wronged. He almost would haveughed had not the current situation looking tense. Huo Ling ah¡­ where did you sharp tongue go? He thought. An imperceptible smile appeared on his lips when he remembered the Huo Ling from the first world. Ah no, they''re all the same Huo Ling, only their personality changed from world to world.


    Huo Ling would talk back but he would always lose the argument when he finally became at a disadvantage ¨C like now. Since there were a lot of information being exposed to them for the past minutes, these hidden information is a knife hanging above their head. Thus, Huo Ling was at a disadvantage now since he doesn''t know if there would be another knife (information) that would be drawn before him.


    And it seemed there is, again, looking at the strange doctor''s grim expression. He didn''t disappoint them since spoke again. "For thousands of monsters¡­ clones the Walter family created, Harry Jackson is the most sessful one. He is the closest to Harry Walter in appearance." He said. "Only in appearance, since Harry Jackson greatly differed from Harry Walter." He looked at Huo Ling. "Harry Jackson, ironically, is more humanepared to the authentic human Harry Walter." He said.


    No need to ask ''why'', since it can be seen from Huo Ling''s tearful face. Harry Jackson really had loved Huo Ling. Huo Ling grew up filled with his parents'' love, thus he has a soft heart. "My father¡­" he said as his tears fell.


    The strange doctor smiled. "Harry Jackson was aware of the Walter family''s deeds, thus he escaped." He said.


    "You¡­" Hao Baiyun said. "How did you ¨C " he suddenly felt strange as he looked at the strange doctor. He felt that the strange doctor''s smile is ambiguous as he looked at Huo Ling.


    The strange doctor turned and then his smile became wider. "In one way, I am a doctor of the Walter family thus I know their secrets. As for the other ¨C " he said. "My name is Jiang Ce. My English name is Jackson." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" can there be something more shocking than this?! Are we thinking it right?


    "Yes. You guessed it right." Jiang Ce said, reading their thoughts by looking at their expression. "I am the one who helped Harry Jackson escaped. Well, it should be right to say, I kidnapped him." He chuckled. "I brought him in an unnamed ind in the Carribean. Since his face is still that of Harry Walter''s, his name can only be ''Harry''. But since he''s not entirely Harry Walter, he adopted my name." he exined.


    Them. "¡­" wait. This is too much. Why is it the name should be adopted and not the surname? Wait, wait. Huo Ling''s father was ''married'' to Jiang Ce?!


    Huo Ling''s expression also changed, but because of shock. His face was covered in ck lines. He had watched many Chinese dramas, so he knows what it meant of adopting one''s surname in China. However, it is strange since it was one''s name was adopted?


    "¡­ you should also know, I amzy making an English name so my surname is also ''Jackson''." Jiang Ce added.


    "¡­" there are a thousand of horses galloping in their mind right now. Huo Ling''s father was really married to Jiang Ce¡­ they thought and looked at Huo Ling with a strange expression on their face. Even if that happened in the foreignnd, but the rule is still the same.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" what the hell! I''m not the one who married into someone''s house so why the hell am I the one receiving that gaze?! He looked at Jiang Ce with aplicated gaze. "If¡­ my father¡­ then¡­ why is he¡­ my mother¡­" he said, his sentence incoherent since he can''t find the right words to say to Jiang Ce.


    "Oh. Hao Ning." Jiang Ce said as if he had just remembered Hao Ning.


    Huo Ling and the others. "¡­" she is your ''love rival'' ba! In their mind, they already made countless dog blood series starring Jiang Ce, Harry Jackson and Hao Ning.


    "Wait." Hao Baiyun called. He heard Jiang Ce clearly said ''Hao'' Ning, not ''Hou'' Ning.


    Jiang Ce immediately saw through Hao Baiyun''s thoughts. "You guessed right. I know she''s from the Hao family." He said.


    "Then, why ¨C " Hao Baiyun said.


    "It was her who said she wanted to hide." Jiang Ce calmly said. "I respect her decision, and we''re in the same boat." He exined. He meant, he was also hiding, too. From the Walter family or another thing, only he knows.


    "Then, I¡­" Huo Ling said.


    Jiang Ce turned to him. Then, he fell silent. The atmosphere immediately became heavy because of Jiang Ce''s serious expression as he stared at Huo Ling. "I have to wrong you." He said. Before any of them could speak, he spoke. "You were made out of ident." He told Huo Ling.

 Chapter 157 - Him

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Him</h4>


    "What¡­?" Huo Ling muttered under his breath as he looked at the strange doctor in aghast.


    "Don''t just jump to conclusions." Jiang Ce said as he looked at Huo Ling''s bewildered eyes. Huo Ling is easy to read from his expressions and his clear and expressive eyes that give away his thoughts. "Indeed, you were made out of an ident between your mother Hao Ning and your father ¨C him." He said, a shadow of a bitter smile can be seen on his lips. "It happened when your mother Hao Ning entered her heat that she has been suppressing since a long, long time." He exined. "The longer she dys her heat, the stronger she suppresses it, the greater the bacsh on her ¨C physically, mentally, emotionally and spiritually." He shook his head out of pity. Then, he looked at them and saw their silence. A smile formed on his lips. "As you all have guessed, I love him, and he also loves me." the ''he'' he was referring to, there''s no need to guess.. He''s undoubtedly Harry Jackson ¨C Harry Walter''s most sessful clone and is Huo Ling''s father.


    "You¡­" Hao Baiyun said and paused. He actually doesn''t know what to say. His aunt had stolen someone''s man. Although it wasn''t intentional, but it is still awkward facing that someone she had stolen from. "¡­ sorry." He told Jiang Ce. No matter what, Hao Ning is his rtive. A rtive''s actions, no matter right or wrong, are reflected on their rtive.


    "There''s no need." Jiang Ce told Hao Baiyun. "I don''t me her." he smiled. "The three of us are friends. Saving lives is my profession, and I also don''t want her to die as her friend. Thus, that happened." He exined. Then, he turned to Huo Ling who was silently listening on the side before he suddenly grinned. "He can''t bear to see me holding someone in my arms ¨C be it a man or a woman. That''s why he volunteered to solve Hao Ning''s heat." He said and paused. "He¡­ is possessive." His eyes bent into crescents when he remembered how ''he'' begged him to always maintain a two-meter distance from Hao Ning as if Hao Ning has an infectious disease. However, in the end, to avoid him from touching anyone aside from ''him'', ''he'' bit the bullet and helped Hao Ning.


    After that happened, ''he'' immediately went out right after he had did it with Hao Ning. He can see ''his'' disgusted expression as ''he'' touched Hao Ning. You could say, ''he'' hated Hao Ning out of jealousy she might steal him from ''him''. However, when Huo Ling was born, ''he'' finally epted Hao Ning as a friend.


    Everyone. "¡­" what the hell. Why do they need to be fed by dog food?!


    Huo Ling. "¡­" was it really his father the one being talked about here? He felt his three views were destroyed.


    Jiang Ce cleared his throat when he saw their dark face. He continued. "Thus, he became Hao Ning''s mate. As a doctor, I can''t let someone die, and Hao Ning is my friend, too." He said. "Thus, you were made." He looked at Huo Ling. "Although it was an ident, he and Hao Ning loves you. After all, you''re their flesh and blood. The three of you are a family, except your parents only treated each other as friends than lovers." He exined and smiled. "Hao Ning of course knows our rtionship, since she was the one who made us realize it. Even if a fox could only have one mate, but Hao Ning never needed one." He said and paused. If not for her heat, I doubt Hao Ning wanted to conceive a child. He thought. However, the moment Huo Ling was born, Hao Ning became better. "She truly loves you." He told Huo Ling.


    There''s no need to doubt. Hao Ning''s power were all passed on to Huo Ling. "I know." Huo Ling said as he remembered his mother''s gentle smile.


    The tension was gone and was reced by warmth. This warmth wasing from Huo Ling. Huo Ling was immersed in happiness after knowing more about his parents. No need to resent Harry Jackson for failing as a husband. Harry Jackson, since the beginning, was Jiang Ce''s.


    "Wait." He said when he remembered something. "What do you mean about that man ¨C " he almost bit his tongue. He is obviously referring to Harry Walter. " ¨C killing my father?" he asked.


    "Ah. Harry Walter." The smile on Jiang Ce''s face disappeared. Who wouldn''t be mad if your lover was killed?


    "So¡­?" was it really Harry Walter who killed Harry Jackson? Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing who was also waiting for Jiang Ce''s answer.


    Jiang Ce didn''t make them wait for long. "He was made from Harry Walter''s flesh, blood and soul." He said. "The soul of Harry Walter in him was Harry Walter''s remaining humanity. The flesh and blood make up for his body." he exined. "Of course, it was only a portion of each. Thus, he naturally ''grew up'' slower than a normal human''s. However, he''s more humane than the entirety of the Walter family. He''s even more humane than I am." He sighed inment before his face turned grim. "Of course, since he''s notpletely a human, even if his growth is slower, but his lifespan naturally is shorter." He said.


    They fell into silence. From here, they can guess what happened next.


    "His body naturally deteriorated." Jiang Ce said. "Every day, he has to secretly take medicine that nourished blood in order for you not to see he is ''ill''." He told Huo Ling. "Even Hao Ning''s precious medicines all went to his stomach. Fortunately, it prolonged his life. However¡­" he frowned. "Harry Walter came." He said.


    Their eyes widened in shock. The viin appeared?! They all immediately conjured countless dog blood drama of love and hate between Harry Walter and Jiang Ce. Hey, even though Harry Jackson is a different ''entity'', but technically, he and Harry Walter are one person.


    "Initially, I don''t have any idea about his situation. It was until Harry Walter appeared in my doorstep that I found out he was sick." Jiang Ce bitterly smiled. "I checked my inventory. And it''s true ¨C he was dying." He bit his lip.


    "Jiang Ce¡­" they called as they looked at him in sympathy. Such a BE! Return this script to the author!


    (The author: I''ll really change it and make everyone die to apany Harry Jackson. *smile)


    "Naturally, his lifespan as a human ended. But, I didn''t notice he was contaminated by the monsters." Jiang Ce gnashed his teeth.


    "''contaminated''?" they grasped the keyword.


    "Yes. He wasn''t possessed, but he was contaminated." Jiang Ce said as his face turned cold. "Harry Walter gave him the virus." He told them.


    "WHAT?!" such an abusive rtionship! They were harming each other!


    "I couldn''t save him¡­" Jiang Ce balled his fists.


    "Jiang Ce¡­" Huo Ling sighed. He looked at Yi Bing and Yi Bing''s expression, as expected, is heavy. Even if Harry Jackson was just a clone, but it was still a life.


    "I''m sorry." Jiang Ce said and sadly smiled.


    Everyone''s expression turned downcast. "Wait." Di San spoke. "Earlier, you said you wanted for Huo Ling to meet his father, that''s why you wanted him to be resurrected." He said. "However¡­" this inside story¡­


    "Oh. That." Jiang Ce said as his eyes suddenly were filled with killing intent. "Indeed, I wanted Huo Ling to be resurrected and meet his father." He said. "I wanted him to meet Harry Walter and kill him." He told them.


    "¡­ ah." they muttered. So that was it. They thought. It was indeed a love and hate rtionship.


    That bastard! Jiang Ce thought. "You should know, when one dies he bes a ghost." He said.


    "¡­ ah." they said when they finally remembered. Since Harry Jackson died, shouldn''t he turn to a ghost like Huo Ling? They thought as they looked at Huo Ling before they turned to Jiang Ce. ¡­ there''s another story, isn''t there?


    "His soul¡­" Jiang Ce said as his eyes turned red because he was holding back his tears. "Harry Walter took it back." He said, his voice hoarse that it''s almost inaudible.


    Poor Jiang Ce¡­ his gong left him and returned to his (gong) main body. However, his gong''s personality would definitely change since his gong''s main body is a viin!


    (The author: *cries. Why am I abusing myself?)


    "Then, my father¡­" Huo Ling said. His eyes lit up from hope.


    However, Jiang Ce shook his head. "I returned to the Walter family." He said. "I tried to make a deal with Harry Walter. I will resume my job in exchange for ''his'' soul. However¡­" he said as his face darkened.


    Naturally, Harry Walter didn''t agree. In the first ce, it has been his soul. So why should someone take it from him? Take it ''back''? He is the owner, so why should it be taken from him? Why should he give what''s his to them?


    Humans are greedy thieves. For their own convenience, they only know how to plunder others.

 Chapter 158 - Survivor

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Survivor</h4>


    Pennsylvania.


    "Won''t you see him?" the servant asked after a while of silence.


    Harry Walter''s handsome brows raised when he heard the question. "''him''?" he asked.


    "Mr. Jackson." The servant reverently bowed as he answered, avoiding Harry Walter''s reaction.


    However, Harry Walter''s face remained nk. "Jackson Jackson¡­ that double Jackson?" he asked. He didn''t wait for the servant to answer since he spoke again. "He''s a Chinese, right? Such a ridiculous naming sense.." he muttered as his brows knitted. "That pesky doctor. Why should I bother myself with his little life?" he asked as he turned to the servant.


    The servant. "¡­" sire. Not only he betrayed the family but he even abducted the perfect creation of the family. That''s double crime! With just betrayal, the punishment is feeding one''s corpse to the wolves. But he made two crimes! Two crimes to the family! Death is too light for him! So, why are you not punishing this traitor?! He shrieked in his mind in indignation. That Chinese doctor already abducted the perfect clone. Who knows what more crazy actions he''ll do?!


    Looking at Harry Walter''s face, he felt he must be going crazy and blind. He must be mistaken when he seemed to see him smiling like he was in a good mood. He can only choke his grievance and nurse his heart, or else he''d be the one who will be choked if he''d meddle more in his master''s affairs.


    China, W City.


    "Shushu, what do you want to eat for lunch?" Peng Li asked when he arrived home. He smiled when he saw the beautiful man sitting by the window. His deep green eyes the color of the leaves of the tree behind him were looking at the skyscrapers across the wide river.


    Lin Shu slowly turned and caught Peng Li''s smile. "Why do you always go home for lunch? Don''t you have work?" he coldly asked.


    Peng Li just chuckled as he wore slippers and walked towards the kitchen. He ignored the unfriendly tone of Lin Shu. "I will only see the ugly face of my colleagues. So why don''t I go home to eat with a beauty?" he joked.


    Lin Shu frowned. "Don''t worry. I''ll change my face to your colleagues ¨C " he said and closed his eyes. However, he felt a tight grip on his wrist. He opened his eyes and saw the young and handsome face of Peng Li in front of him. Gone is his smile. "You only like my face." He told him.


    "So what?" Peng Li said. "My feelings after are real." He told him.


    Lin Shu didn''t answer and pulled his hand. Peng Li lowered his head and returned to the kitchen. "What happened to that young girl''s mother?" he asked after a while.


    Peng Li froze before he resumed chopping the vegetables. "I alreadypensated her. After all, it wasn''t me whomitted the crime but my father instead." He exined.


    They were talking about Lulu, one of the three teenage girls who died from the shipwreck. Lulu''s friend, Leng Leng, won three tickets from the lottery and they boarded the Ascend Ship with their other friend Ping An. However, before that, this Lulu is actually being prostituted by her mother to provide their daily needs. And one of Lulu''s clients is Peng Li''s father, who joined the tourist group boarding the Ascend Cruise Ship to follow Lulu. Only to catch her selling herself to the wealthy passengers of the ship.


    He immediately seized her, but the other men fought him and he died. His wife, Peng Li''s mother, looked for him only to be killed by those men when they found out she''s his wife. Before she died, those men told her about her husband''s affair with Lulu. She immediately became enraged and she tried to kill Lulu who was currently preupied by three of those men. How can those men not make a move? They found an interesting toy. Thus, in order to protect Lulu, Peng Li''s mother was killed by them.


    Lin Shu, a tree yao, had seen all this with his spiritual sense. When Peng Li had rescued him on the shore after he swam back to S City, he told Peng Li after he regained his consciousness and learned Peng Li is the son of the old couple.


    As for him, his reason why he boarded the Ascend Cruise Ship is also to follow someone. It was Wu Dong, the owner of a restaurant in S City and the man he fell in love with. They became friends, and it is filled with ambiguity. However, when he followed Wu Dong to the cruise ship, he found he was already married. When the shipwreck happened, he was forced to reveal his identity as a yao to save him. Only for him to see his disgusted expression and held his wife tight, afraid he might hurt her.


    Wu Dong''s wife, Susu, is a smart woman so she naturally noticed the atmosphere between the two men. However, she can see Wu Dong chose her. Thus, she can only tell kind words to Lin Shu. Then, she released her hold from her cheating husband and she plunged into the water. Wu Dong naturally was shocked of what happened. He med Lin Shu and, from somewhere, he took out a lighter when he saw Lin Shu''s hands turned to branches. Then, ruthlessly, he burned Lin Shu''s hand.


    Lin Shu got no choice but to finally release Wu Dong. "All humans are superficial creatures." He muttered as his tears fell. Whatever they see that looked pleasing to the eye, they liked. However, once they saw its imperfection, they naturally hated it, forgetting the reason they liked it.


    "Be as it may, but if one is sincere, then the feelings aren''t wasted." Peng Li spoke, pulling Lin Shu from his thoughts. "Wasn''t that happened to Leng Leng and Ping An?" he asked.


    Lin Shu didn''t answer. Like him, Ping An is also a yao that fell in love with a human ¨C Leng Leng. Ping An is an hermaphrodite. To get closer to Leng Leng, she turned herself into a girl like her. When the shipwreck happened, Ping An saved Leng Leng and they fled. They don''t know if Ping An would return Leng Leng to her family, given that the news about Leng Leng''s death was known and her body is missing.


    Seeing Lin Shu just silent, Peng Li smiled. He is a patient person. He knows feelings can''t be forced. "Oh, right." he said when he remembered something. "What happened to that actor whom you saved?" he asked.


    Having not answered Peng Li''s previous question, Lin Shu was forced to answer the question. "He was heavily drugged. His manager fortunately arrived in time and killed those people. However, the manager was fatally wounded and almost died." He exined. They were talking about Lou Ying and Jing Li. "I gave him a choice to remain a human and die with his manager, or turn into a yao and survive with his manager." He said and looked at Peng Li.


    Peng Li, lowering the dishes on the table, met Lin Shu''s gaze and he smiled. "Hungry?" he asked.


    Lin Shu stared at him before he sighed in defeat. He just can''t hate this man who saved him and wholeheartedly treated him with kindness and love. "Mn." He answered and walked towards the table.


    After his love with Wu Dong failed, he chose to cease being a yao that enhances his appearance. He wanted to be a human instead, who age and the appearance destroyed. Even if a human has a short life, but if he could find someone within that lifetime and love him sincerely, then he is satisfied with his death.


    So, he will destroy his yao core. However, before he could, he met Luo Ying and Jing Li. Jing Li was dying, and Luo Ying, whose one of his investment as an artist is his voice, had destroyed his voice from crying over Jing Li''s body that was riddled with bullets. Seeing the love between the two men, he was envious. However, he cannot break other''s love. Thus, he chose to help their love instead.


    He cured Luo Ying''s body first by removing the drugs from his blood. Then, he made him choose. After Luo Ying chose, he then took out his core from his body and told him that after he turned to yao, his blood he''s going to feed Jing Li will make Jing Li half a yao. Luo Ying, as well as Lin Shu, knew. Jing Li would be more than willing to turn into a yao so that he could be with Luo Ying.


    Lin Shumented the love of two people before him. Thus, he took out his core and gave it to Luo Ying. Then, with hisst strength, he swam back to his homnd and, when he finally reached it, he finally turned to human with his body wrapped in tree barks. However, when Peng Li saw him, he wasn''t scare off.


    "Why weren''t you scared off by me at that time?" he asked.

 Chapter 159 - Clone

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Clone</h4>


    Peng Li heard his question and paused. Then, he raised his head to meet Luo Ying''s gaze. "Wasn''t it because you''re beautiful?" he smiled.


    "Answer me honestly." Lin Shu said, his face serious as he stared at Peng Li''s eyes.


    Peng Li didn''t answer for a long time. However, when he finally spoke, he awkwardly moved his gaze and stammered. "I thought, that time, I wanted you to be mine." He answered. He looked away, only to reveal his ears that reddened.


    Lin Shu. "¡­" for real? He thought as he watched Peng Li''s face, only for Peng Li''s face and ears redden more.. Then, at that moment, he remembered something important that he forgot.


    That time, he looked wretched with soaked clothes and his hair is stuck to his morbid pale face with sunken cheeks and bloodless lips. His injured body was profusely bleeding because of his wounds he got from the wrecked ship and the monsters in seas he crossed.


    So, how can Peng Li fall in love with him at that time with his horrifying appearance? However, despite his weakened and injured body, when he heard someone was walking towards him in the shore, his eyes opened and he vigntly looked around¡­ only to meet the sympathetic gaze of a handsome young man who was Peng Li.


    Ah¡­ now he understood. It was his eyes, that are the windows of his soul, that Peng Li had fallen in love with, as he had fallen to Peng Li''s eyes that mirrored the purest sincerity.


    Seeing Peng Li shying under his gaze as he sat across the table in front of him, a smile formed on Lin Shu''s lips. "Let''s eat." He said, gone is the coldness in his voice.


    "En." Peng Li happily answered after he noticed the change in Lin Shu''s tone. A smile bloomed on his face. "Oh, right." he said when he remembered something. "I have another reason why I went home this lunch." He said.


    "What is it?" Lin Shu asked.


    Peng Li took something out from his coat. "Here." He said as he gave it to Lin Shu. Lin Shu immediately opened the invitation addressed to him.


    It was the wedding invitation of Luo Ying and Jing Li.


    S City, Hao Baiyun''s vi, basement.


    Huo Ling watched as Jiang Ce made an anguished expression as his nails dug into his palm and his hand bled. He doesn''t know how to feel, nor what to say to Jiang Ce.


    His father was just a clone created from a human experimentation project of the Walter family. Then, he became alive with Harry Walter''s soul. Added with the flesh and blood, Harry Walter is his biological father through and through. He belongs to the Walter family, who were loathed by the yao and monsters, in which what his other half blood is.


    His face can''t help but register aplicated expression. In front of him is his father''s lover ¨C his true love, and he is the child born between his father and mother ¨C his father''s ''mistress'' rival. Then, he found out his father''s soul return to his ''authentic'' father, which is rational. However, his father''s lover is unwilling for all these to happen and wanted to ''take back'' his father''s soul, so he wanted him ¨C the child, to help him.


    What should he, the child involved, do? Waiting for answers, ASAP! Huo Ling took a deep breath and turned to look at Yi Bing, his face sporting a helpless expression. ''uncle'' Liu, won''t you help me? He shed a sarcastic smile at Yi Bing.


    As expected, Yi Bing''s cold face registered an awkward expression. He didn''t forget he had deceived Huo Ling. And looking at Huo Ling''s smile that''s not a smile¡­ he''s screwed.


    Suddenly, Huo Ling remembered something. "Your job in the Walter family, specifically, is¡­?" he asked as he looked at Jiang Ce, then his impable white coat. They always refer to him as a doctor, but what kind of doctor, they don''t know.


    Jiang Ce recovered his twisted expression and unclenched his fists before he turned to Huo Ling. "Oh. Haven''t I told you?" he asked.


    They all shook their head as an answer.


    "I''m the head scientist of the cloning research." Jiang Ce answered as he ced his hands inside the wide pockets of his impable white cloak.


    Everyone. "¡­" what the hell is this plot?! They all screamed in their head as they incredulously looked at Jiang Ce. They initially thought that Jiang Ce is just a small doctor working as the physician of the Walter family. Then, he fell in love with Harry Jackson and took Harry Jackson from the Walter family who were doing atrocious acts to keep Harry Jackson pure from this world.


    But, what did they just hear? Jiang Ce isn''t a cannon fodder nor a mob character¡­ he''s actually a BOSS! The viin chief of the scientists working in the Walter family!


    "No wonder your name is familiar¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered in aghast as he stared at Jiang Ce with widened eyes. "You''re that famous scientist of our country in bioengineering!" he eximed as he pointed at Jiang Ce.


    Jiang Ce''s brows raised as he turned to Hao Baiyun. "That''s right." he affirmed. "And that fame of minended me in trouble." He said as his eyes narrowed.


    "You don''t mean¡­" Liu Lin gasped when he realized something.


    "That''s right." Jiang Ce said as he sneered. "The Walter family abducted me¡­ well, not really abducted." He said as he smiled a self-deprecating smile. "They ''invited'' me to their doorstep. Usually, it would be a snake being led to one''s yard. But this time, it''s a sheep." He said then smirked as if he can see the Walter family''s enraged expression. "A ck sheep." He smiled smugly at them.


    Everyone. "¡­" an eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. They abducted Jiang Ce, and Jiang Ce did the same to them by abducting Harry Jackson. The Walter family had iting.


    "Ah. Now, I remember." Fei Xuli spoke as his brows wrinkled when he tried to recall. "When we were in the underground prison, we heard the lich guards that a genius scientist ''joined'' the Walter family." He looked at Jiang Ce who sneered at the word ''joined''. A clear disgust on his face. "And his name is ''Jackson Jackson''¡­" his voice fell.


    Such a really ridiculous name, must be the prisoners'' thought. They all thought as they looked at Jiang Ce with a meaningful gaze.


    "What you said is true, but I prefer to refer myself as a ''doctor'' now, thank you." Jiang Ce shed a smile that is not a smile.


    "¡­" he''s clearly pissed. They thought as they looked away.


    The atmosphere turned awkward once again. "Wait." Feng Er spoke.


    They looked at her.


    "What''s with this cloning project, anyway?" she asked as she frowned. "Wasn''t the Walter family a big family? Why would they make a clone?" she looked at Jiang Ce with a puzzled expression.


    That''s right. The Walter family is a powerful family. They have many servants at their beck and call, and many would like to be under their roof.


    Hearing the question, Jiang Ce''s face darkened and the atmosphere became heavy to the point its suffocating once again. "That''s¡­" he said.


    Pennsylvania.


    CRASH! The ss windows broke when the goblet crashed to it after it was thrown. The ss shards fell on the floor and the red liquid was spilled, dyeing the ss shards red.


    "ARGH¡­ HAH¡­ hah¡­" Harry Walter heavily breathed as he clutched his chest. His handsome face twisted in both pain and anger. "You¡­ be quiet ¨C " he said through his gnashed teeth as he clutched his chest tighter. He regretted cloning himself.


    "No! I wanted to go back! I want to return to Jiang Ce!" the voice inside his head screamed.


    "UGH¡­" Harry Walter''s teeth grinded when he felt a head-splitting pain. He had fallen to his knees and held his head tight. "STOP ¨C " he said as he closed his eyes tight. "That puny doctor¡­" he muttered.


    "Jiang Ce! Jiang Ce!" the voice, Harry Jackson, called.


    "Heh¡­ hahahaha¡­" Harry Walterughed. "Do you think it''s you he likes? He loves?" he asked as he opened his eyes and saw his reflected in one of the broken mirrors. "He never loved you." He told the man who has the same face as him but wore a different expression.


    "What do you mean?!" Harry Jackson asked.


    "It''s because you just have the same face as me and loves him that''s why he ''loved'' you." Harry Walter said as he smiled a malicious smile.


    "No! I don''t believe you!"


    "Then, did you go to bed with him?" Harry Walter asked. Seeing Harry Jackson stiffened and didn''t answer, heughed. "He didn''t sleep with you, since I''m the one he loves." He said as he picked up the ss shard, disregarding his hand bleeding. "You''re just my clone. You''re his ideal me. However ¨C " he said as he walked to the balcony. " ¨C you can never be me, so he won''t ever love you. Farewell, my other self." He said as he threw the ss shard to the darkness, and Harry Jackson''s stunned face disappeared.


    The ss shard fell to the ground and broke to tiny pieces.

 Chapter 160 - First Love

    <h4>Chapter 160 - First Love</h4>


    "When I first met him, I was sixteen right after I just got an award as the youngest scientist in my field and became famous." Jiang Ce started. "My professor took me with him to a banquet. When Iid my eyes on ''him'', I had fallen in love with him." The ''him'' he''s referring to is Harry Walter. "I was very happy I managed to see him up close when my professor approached the head of the Walter family at that time. However, when I saw him closer, I noticed his expression is cold. I felt disappointed. I wanted to see him smile." He said. "My field, bioengineering, is a coincidence. I was already researching about the perfect replication of the genes. That time, a crazy thought struck me when I saw him." He lowered his gaze. "I want to see the him who is smiling,ughing¡­ but I met his gaze.. What I currently see is like an empty doll." He suddenly made a sad smile. "That woke me up. I realized I am superficial. I only liked his face." Heughed. "However, after the Walter head heard my research, he became interested. That was then I was ''invited''." He raised his head.


    They all fell silent as they listened to Jiang Ce''s past.


    "My professor immediately agreed and I was very happy and excited." Jiang Ce continued. "I went with the Walter family filled with hopes and dream¡­ ah, youth." He smiled. "It''s really fine as a youth. What isn''t is to be na?ve." His smile faded. "Being unexpectedly the same age as him, the Walter family made him apany me. Interacting with him every day, my attraction towards him gradually turned to love." he said. "With the Walter family providing me resources for my research, naturally, it sped up my research. Before I knew it, six years has passed." He sighed. "Someone who''s been by your side for a long time¡­ who wouldn''t develop a sexual tension with him? Thus, that year, we''ve developed a physical rtionship." He told them.


    It was both expected and unexpected. They already expected Jiang Ce falling in love with the development in his story, but what''s unexpected is that Jiang Ce falling in love with Harry Walter.


    "Who wasn''t stupid when they were young?" Jiang Ce asked. "Me falling in love wasn''t a mistake. My mistake is that I fell in love with a wrong person." He bitterly smiled. "When his parents found out, I was scared. However, unexpectedly, they didn''t disapprove our rtionship. Well¡­ I am a man. I have nothing to lose unlike a woman." he shook his head. "Our rtionshipsted for a year¡­ until his parents approached me. I thought they would talk to me about marriage. How stupid I was." Heughed. "They are a prominent family. Why would they agree their child being married to a man? They only agreed to our rtionship because of my value." He said. "They told me it was time I do my job. I gave them the product of the years of my research. I injected the genes and fertilized the egg cell. Who knows how¡­ in less than a year, a baby was born." His expression became heavy. "And, it grew at a fast pace. Surprisingly though, they left him with me. During the three years, the child turned to a youth. Then, the youth turned to a man."


    That was no doubt, the Harry Jackson who is Huo Ling''s father.


    "He''s exactly the same as him. If I hadn''t seen him grow up, I would think he is his ''twin''." Jiang Ce said. "Over the years I stayed in the Walter family, naturally, I became aware of the supernatural world. It also exined the fast growth¡­" he sighed. "However, since the other him has been by my side all along, naturally, I distinguish who is who. Of course, since I raised his ''twin'', our time together became less and less. Until, that time ¨C " his gaze darkened and he clenched his fists. " ¨C I heard them talk about his marriage. I confronted him. But, do you know what he said?" he bitterly smiled as he turned to them.


    Even though they already guessed, none has spoken to answer.


    "''What''s between us is consensual. I have no responsibility towards you. You''re a man, so don''t act like a girl. Stop fantasizing and know your ce.''" His eyes reddened as if the pain he felt was just yesterday.


    It was obvious. The one Jiang Ce truly love is not Harry Jackson, but Harry Walter. They could already guess what happened after their fall out.


    Out of spite, Jiang Ce stole Harry Jackson and escaped.


    "Jiang Ce." Huo Ling called. "Your goal to resurrect me is not for me to see my father, but ¨C " he raised his head and looked at Jiang Ce whose face has unshed tears. " ¨C you''re the one who wanted to see him the most. And I''m your excuse." He said. No need to confirm whether what he said is true, since tears finally fell from Jiang Ce''s eyes that''re filled with exhaustion.


    With the security of the Waltend, Jiang Ce definitely cannot enter on his own. Thus, he needed Huo Ling, who is a powerful fox to break through their defense and see Harry Walter.


    "You don''t need Huo Ling to bring you to him." it was Yi Bing who spoke. "I can take you to him." he told Jiang Ce.


    "Thank you." Jiang Ce said in a hoarse voice and covered his eyes.


    Hao Baiyun sighed while Fei Xuli and Jing Yu just silently sat on the side.


    The next day.


    Huo Ling felt his soul became more powerful and solid after he refined his corpse. He bade his farewell to Hao Baiyun. Hao Baiyun told him that only the three of them ¨C he, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu, knows his existence as a fox n member. If there will, they would deal with them.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling and Jiang Ce talking on the side as they waited for their ne to arrive.


    3257: we will be going back first to the Afterlife Department to send the Soul Fragment back before going to another world.


    3257: even though the power left to the Fragment lessened, it''s better than the Fragment having nothing left. Who knows what will happen after the power in the Fragment was all absorbed?


    3257: look after that human scientist in case his memories when he used the Fragmentes back. See you~


    Yi Bing lowered his gaze to hide his thoughts. Not long after, their ne arrived.


    Pennsylvania, Waltend.


    "I chose him not because of his profession, but I chose him as a person. His eyes are full of spirit, I cannot take my eyes off of him even for a second. I am afraid, he might be gone from my sight. I guess, I had fallen in love with him at that time." Harry Walter said to the grave. "I''m really sorry to use you as an excuse." He said as he touched the engraved name on the stone tablet. In the end, because of their corrupted blood, they cannot bear a child. It was the same with the other branches of the Walter family.


    They are thest generation of the Walter family ¨C the family that existed over a thousand years.


    "Master." The Walter family''s butler called. "We have visitors." He told him.


    Harry Walter smiled. "He finally came." He said before he turned. "Jiang Ce." He called when he saw Jiang Ce standing beside the butler.


    The butler excused himself and then left.


    "Our family is untrusting of outsiders. Thus, they marry within the family. Because of that, our family started to decline over the years. Another reason, our blood became impure because of the thousands of lives that died in our hands and their blood soaked our hands. We became rotten to our core. Our family dies earlier than they should. This is our punishment. However, as generations passed, the lifespan bes shorter than it already had. Death arrived earlier upon us."


    "But, you came and gave us hope to live longer. Yet, you arrived toote, which I am d of, since our tainted blood can''t continue any longer."


    "You guessed right. I am dying, that''s why I said those words, causing you to leave me. I can only give you my clone as my parting gift for you. However, in the end, I still can''t help myself but destroy it out of jealousy¡­ and envy, since I had realized that I wanted to be with you before I die."


    "Jiang Ce... I am sorry, and I love you. ¨C Harry"


    When the letter along with the envelope fell on the floor, a clinking sound was heard. Inside the envelope, there was a pair of rings. The letter is the promise of love and the ring is its proof.


    Huo Ling sighed as he gazed at the graveyard afar where Jiang Ce ran after he had read the letter. When they arrived in the castle, they saw everyone was sound asleep and had a serene look on their face. They know that they each had reached the end of their life.


    "Many had painfully died in their hands yet their death is painless." Huo Ling said. "It is unfair."


    Yi Bing''s brows raised when he heard Huo Ling''s words. Then, after a while, his lips curled up. "Life is indeed unfair. So ¨C " he said as he held Huo Ling''s hand and ced a ne on his palm. " ¨C do you want to experience the fairness of death?" he asked, his eyes shone as he stared at Huo Ling''s face that slowly darkened.


    "You - !" Huo Ling said as he red at Yi Bing. So irritating always! He thought before he looked at the ne Yi Bing had ced in his palm.


    "I chose him not because of his profession, but I chose him as a person. His eyes are full of spirit, I cannot take my eyes off of him even for a second. I am afraid, he might be gone from my sight. I guess, I had fallen in love with him at that time."


    Yearster¡­


    "Papa. I want to eat that!" a child pointed a box of candies inside the shop.


    "You can''t." Gu Xingfeng said as he lifted the child. "Eating too much candies will rot your teeth. Do you want your teeth to rot?" he asked.


    The child''s eyes widened as he gasped. He covered his mouth as if he could feel his teeth rotting. "Including my canine teeth?" he whispered.


    Gu Xingfeng solemnly nodded. "Including your canine teeth." He answered.


    Hao Baiyun chuckled as he picked up the box their second son, Tang Tang, chose. "Do you think his name is just a decoration?" he asked as he kissed Gu Xingfeng''s cheek, then their son''s.


    "Little young master, which cake do you want?" Fei Xuli asked Tian Tian, Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng''s first son. When Tian Tian chose, Jing Yu took the cake and carried it to the counter.


    Gu Xingfeng''s face was covered in dark lines. "You all¡­" he said. So it''s these two who were spoiling the children!


    Hao Baiyunughed and kissed Gu Xingfeng''s lips. "Don''t worry. We have strong teeth." He said, referring to them as foxes.


    Gu Xingfeng paused before he stared at Hao Baiyun. "You''re right." he said. His gaze meaningful.


    It took a long while before Hao Baiyun understood and his face reddened. "Rogue!" he said and hit Gu Xingfeng''s arm, but Gu Xingfeng just heartilyughed.


    When Fei Xuli and Jing Yu heard what Gu Xingfeng said, it was their turn to have their face darkened. They really hate this puny policeman!


    Stable World, Afterlife Department.


    Yi Bing walked towards the Pathway of the Clouds with a smile, a ne on his hand. He''s on his way to a new world.

 Chapter 161 - Dramatic

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Dramatic</h4>


    Normal World, S City, Tianxing Entertainment.


    "Have you heard of Film Emperor Lei''s new movie?!"


    "Yes! That movie of director Hu!"


    "Ah ah ah! I wanna see Film Emperor Lei! I wanna see Film Emperor Lei!!!"


    "Stop it! The movie has started shooting! Our chance of meeting Film Emperor Lei is lessened now!"


    "Wuwwuwuwu¡­ Film Emperor Lei, I wish you a happy shooting!"


    "Yes. Let''s hope those paparazzi won''t know their film location and bother the cast."


    Huo Ling listened to the staff talking about Lei Shan ¨C the newest film emperor. He had received his awardst month, and then immediately picked up a movie to act instead of a drama.


    Speaking of drama¡­


    "Tch.. This set is ndpared to Film Emperor Lei''s set."


    "What do you expect? Of course, for an idol drama, the actors are all just pretty face while their acting skill is empty."


    "Yeah. I heard the male lead kicked out another assistant again?"


    "Shh. He''s a rich second-generation young master. Don''t let him hear you, or you''ll be the next one to be fired."


    "Hah. Not only him, though. There''s the female lead who has her sugar daddy to back her. Her sugar daddy also invested in this movie, like the male lead. Thus, the male lead can''t do anything against her. Now, these two self-important people are tearing at each other."


    "Hehehehe. You''re all so outdated. Haven''t you heard that the male lead and female lead are real-life couple before?"


    "What?!"


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "A paparazzi broke the news just now. Check the Weibo."


    Huo Ling heard it and he also opened his Weibo. Meanwhile, he continued to listen to them gossip.


    "The paparazzi caught themst night kissing before they argued. It seems that the male lead had introduced the female lead before to his parents. However, how can the parents ept a small artist like her? Disregarding her poor background, her as an artist will bring more trouble to their family in case she''d have a scandal. Thus, the two broke up. And it seems their fear happened. The female lead really hugged a golden thigh to have resources. This drama is one she snatched from other artists."


    "Oh, my god¡­ she''s so horrible!"


    "Yeah. And this male lead followed her here. However, whether to make up with her or just to revenge against her¡­ it''s pretty obvious."


    Huo Ling nodded as he read the Weibo post of the paparazzi. Indeed, the male lead hated her for what she had done. Not only she reced him with an old man, she also tied his family to her reputation.


    "Huo Ling. It''s your turn!" his agent told him.


    Finished with his makeup, Huo Ling immediately went to the director. "You''re here." The director said when he saw him.


    Huo Ling smiled. "Is it my turn?" he asked.


    "Yes." the director nodded.


    Huo Ling then walked to the scene and waited for the signal to start acting.


    "Hey! Look at the supporting male lead. He''s handsome. His hair and eyes are brown. Do you think he''s half-blood?"


    "Idiot! Haven''t you heard? He''s a Jackson!"


    "What?! That Jackson family?!"


    "Yes."


    "Wait¡­ you don''t mean¡­ to Film Emperor Lei¡­"


    "Yeah. The Lei family is friends with the Jackson family. Naturally, Huo Ling is Film Emperor''s friend. Also, didn''t you see the director''s attitude towards him? That female lead even once tried to climb onto Huo Ling''s bed. Her backer wanted to punish Huo Ling, but how can he act against the giant Jackson family? Even the male lead didn''t dare try putting airs in front of Huo Ling."


    "He''s so rich! Then, why is he here?"


    "Who knows? Maybe like the rich second-generation, he wants to y?"


    Huo Ling who had just finish his scene. "¡­" I can hear you clearly. "Director. Am I done with my scenes today?" he asked.


    "Yes." the director answered.


    "Then, I''m going." Huo Ling told him and then left.


    "Huo Ling!" his agent called as he ran after him. "Film Emperor Lei called just now." he said as he handed the phone to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling then saw an iing call from Lei Shan. "Ge." He answered.


    "Are you done with your scenes today?" Lei Shan asked. His voice soft as he talked to him.


    "Yes. I''m on my way to the restaurant." Huo Ling said as he entered the car while his agent ced his luggage on the trunk.


    "Alright. We''ll be waiting for you." Lei Shan said.


    "En." Huo Ling answered as he ended the call. However, just as he was about to call his agent, he heard something ticking. As someone from a wealthy family, he immediately realized it''s a bomb. Before he could react, the car exploded.


    "Ugh!" the agent cried when his body flew because of the impact. "Argh¡­" he groaned in pain when he fell on his back. "Huo Ling¡­" he called when he saw the car was ame. "HUO LING!!!" he screamed.


    "Uh¡­" Huo Ling groaned, disoriented, when he heard his agent''s voice. "I can hear you¡­ no need to shout¡­" he muttered before he opened his eyes, only for him to widen them in shock. "Wh-wh-wh¡­ why is it burning around me?!" he asked as he immediately moved away from the fire. However, he felt his body was lighter.


    "Your car exploded." A voice answered.


    "What?! ''exploded''?!" Huo Ling eximed before he froze. "Right¡­ I heard a bomb and was toote to escape. Then, the car exploded¡­" he said, his voice trailed off. He slowly turned to the owner of the voice and saw a tall and handsome man wearing a ck suit with a blue necktie. "Who are you?" he asked.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised seeing the calm Huo Ling. He''s surprisingly calm. It seems that his mental ability is high for him to remain calm after his death. He thought as his lips curled up. "I am 0001, a grim reaper of the Afterlife Department." He answered. "You can call me Yi Bing." He added.


    "Looks like it." Huo Ling muttered and sighed as he floated out of the car and saw his charred corpse. Meanwhile, the agent was crying as he dialed the police and ambnce before he called Lei Shan, detailing what had just happened.


    "''looks like it''?" Yi Bing asked as he watched Huo Ling went to his agent.


    "I''ve heard of grim reapers from my father''s country." Huo Ling said. "They appear when someone is dying or that someone has died. In this case, you appeared after I died. Since you talked to me, it means that my agent isn''t dying." He said as he listened to his agent frantically talking to Lei Shan on the phone.


    At this time, the security guards in the parking lot as well as the employees and the artists who heard the explosion and was near had arrived.


    "Oh, my god!" a female employee eximed as she gasped.


    "Why is there¡­"


    "Whose car is it?!" someone asked.


    "Look! It''s the agent!"


    "Isn''t he Huo Ling''s agent?!"


    "Then, it''s Huo Ling''s car that exploded?!"


    "I didn''t see Huo Ling¡­ you don''t mean that he¡­"


    "No way¡­"


    "Tianxing is finished. The Jackson family will ¨C "


    "Stop with your crow''s mouth!"


    Huo Ling heard them talk and sighed. Then, he turned to Yi Bing. "Are we leaving now?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling''s serene expression. With this expression and the question, he''d think Huo Ling doesn''t have any attachments. However, souls that doesn''t have attachments goes to reincarnation. Thus, Huo Ling definitely has an attachment despite his expression.


    Or else, why would he, a grim reaper, be here if there''s no soul that has an attachment? "No." he answered.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "We aren''t leaving? Then, what are we going to do?" he asked.


    "What do you want to do?" Yi Bing asked back.


    "What?" Huo Ling was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly as I asked." Yi Bing said as he hides his smile.


    "You ¨C " Huo Ling was speechless. What''s with this strange grim reaper? He thought as he furrowed his brows. Or, is he really a grim reaper? He said he came from Afterlife Department. What is that? An organization of grim reapers? Does it really exist? Or¡­


    He looked at Yi Bing, his eyes casting a suspicious gaze on the man in ck. Is he a mentally deranged person that just happened to have an ability to see ghosts? Thinking this, his eyes widened as he immediately moved his soul away from Yi Bing.


    Seeing Huo Ling''s reaction, Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed in amusement. He might be surprisingly calm, but he''s actually also an over thinker. He thought and almostughed. "What''s wrong?" he asked as he tried to soften his voice and made his expression gentler. "You looked pale¡­" he said.


    "Ghosts are naturally pale." Huo Ling tried to make his voice calm.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" darling, has anyone told you your acting sucks? It seemed like he had discovered something important.

 Chapter 162 - Prince

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Prince</h4>


    Was Huo Ling killed because of his zero acting skill? Yi Bing thought before he shook his head. No one would be this petty. Furthermore, Huo Ling is from the Jackson family. No one would offend Huo Ling just because he has zero acting skill.


    But, it is a fact that Huo Ling was killed.


    "Film Emperor Lei!" Huo Ling''s agent cried when he saw Lei Shan''s car arrived.


    Everyone immediately turned and saw Lei Shan immediately went out of his car. Although they wanted to approach Lei Shan, but it is inappropriate right now because someone died, and it is Huo Ling ¨C Lei Shan''s friend.


    They parted for Lei Shan to pass and saw Lei Shan ran towards the car. However, the policemen immediately blocked him.


    "State your name and your rtionship to the victim." Jiang Xinduo said.


    The crowd behind them gasped. "Can''t he recognize he''s the film emperor?!" they eximed as they looked at Jiang Xinduo.


    Jiang Xinduo frowned in displeasure, but it is their protocol. "State your name and your rtionship to the victim." He repeated.


    Lei Shan naturallyplied. "Lei Shan. I''m his friend." He answered.


    "Xiao Jiang. Let him in." Gu Xingfeng said after he took a look at the car and the corpse.


    "Yes." Jiang Xinduo answered and let Lei Shan pass by through the police line.


    "Film Emperor Lei¡­" Huo Ling''s agent called as he held back his tears.


    "It''ll be fine." Lei Shan told the agent before he faced Gu Xingfeng.


    "One is the person the victim''s with, while the other is the person hest called." Gu Xingfeng said as he pointed the two with his pencil.


    "Yes." Lei Shan nodded. "I called xiao Ling two times. The second call, he answered and I told him we''re waiting for him." he exined. "By ''we'', I mean our parents." He added.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows raised. "Is it an appointment for marriage?" he asked, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    Lei Shan smiled. "Xiao Ling is a younger brother to me. Aunt Marie and my mother are best of friends." He said. However, that didn''t answer Gu Xingfeng''s question. It wasn''t a ''yes'', since both Lei Shan and Huo Ling''s fathers, who are alive, weren''t present judging from Lei Shan''s answer. However, that doesn''t mean it was a ''no'', either.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded in appreciation of Lei Shan''s attitude. "We can invite the film emperor to our humble precinct, right?"


    Lei Shan nodded. "Of course." He answered. He looked at Huo Ling''s charred car and corpse and a pain filled his eyes. Xiao Ling¡­ he thought as his eyes were filled with tears.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at Lei Shan and know that his pained expression is sincere. However, that gaze¡­ he and Jiang Xinduo looked at each other. "That includes you." He told Huo Ling''s agent.


    "Yes, yes. Of course!" the agent cried.


    Since Huo Ling can''t be saved, the medic had also checked the agent''s body and saw he suffered injuries from the impact of the explosion. Fortunately, it wasn''t severe.


    "Ge¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he stared at Lei Shan. I''m sorry I died. He thought and lowered his head.


    Yi Bing naturally heard Huo Ling''s address to Lei Shan. It''s a normal address, but the affection in his voice isn''t. Huo Ling is more affectionate to Lei Shan than he should.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at Lei Shan who went with the police together with the agent.


    "I want to follow them." Huo Ling spoke. "Can I?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing.


    ¡­ what''s with this feeling of irritation? Yi Bing hid his frown. "Yes." he answered.


    "Thank you." Huo Ling politely said and watched as the police cars left, leaving one police car in the scene.


    "¡­ you''re wee." Yi Bing said when he felt the distance from Huo Ling''s tone. Huo Ling, in this world, is an indifferent person. He''s indifferent, aside from that Lei Shan.


    A vein popped in Yi Bing''s head because of the thought. Why do I feel like I''m beating myself up? He thought as he looked at Huo Ling who was still staring at the direction where the police cars left.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling must have felt his gaze since he turned to him. "When are we leaving?" he asked. It was the same question like earlier, but this time he''s referring to following Lei Shan and the others.


    Yi Bing, a cool-headed person¡­ ehem, grim reaper, for the first time felt a bubbling anger in his chest. "¡­ in a minute." He coldly answered. Treating me coldly but passionate towards that Lei Shan? Then, I''ll treat you coldly, too! He thought and secretly frowned. He opened hismunicator to send a message to Di San.


    0001: my assignment is attracted to another grim reaper''s assignment. Shall I stop this? It might affect the other grim reaper''s task.


    3257: since when have you cared about Qi Shan? And¡­ you sound like a husband that has been cheated. You should start wearing green now, or change your necktie to green.


    3257: P.S.: the stink of your vinegar can be smelled here.


    Yi Bing pped the holographic screen close and red at Huo Ling who was sitting on the roadside. Damn it! Am I that obvious?! He thought. I am pissed! And I don''t know why!


    The grasses near his feet were frozen as he emitted a cold aura. Even San Di, who can''t see me, can guess I am mad. Yet why is this soul cannot see it? He thought as he retracted the anger in his gaze.


    Huo Ling¡­ is it possible I started to feel affection towards you?


    S City Police Station.


    "Huo Ling, as a small and new artist, only has an agent. He doesn''t have an assistant nor a manager. His agent can do their tasks." Jiang Xinduo reported after a police officer handed him a folder. "The only people Huo Ling made contact with in Tianxing Entertainment are his agent ¨C Su Heng, the director of an idol drama where he first participated, and the CEO of Tianxing Entertainment." He said.


    "Invite those two." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Yes." Jiang Xinduo answered. "As for Lei Shan, and the Jackson family¡­" he said.


    "No need to call them. They''ll send themselves to our doorstep." Gu Xingfeng said as he twirled the pencil in his hand and knocked once on the door of the interrogation room.


    The door opened and Su Heng was startled. "I ¨C I¡­" he stammered.


    "No need to be frightened. We are policemen, not police dogs. Naturally, we don''t bite." Gu Xingfeng said and nodded at Jiang Xinduo.


    Jiang Xinduo walked past and went to the next door.


    "That ¨C that¡­ I ¨C " Su Heng said.


    "Rx. We only want to talk to you, not torture you." Gu Xingfeng said as he walked to the chair across the table in front of Su Heng.


    However, Gu Xingfeng''s words frightened Su Heng more. Or, was it his intention? Frightening the other until he is about to lose his wits, making the other be aware what might happen if he lied to them. And this is effective for the timid Su Heng¡­ or, is he really timid, or just faking it?


    Whatever the truth is, one shouldn''ty their cards on the table to win, and be patient when waiting for the fish to take the bait before reeling it in.


    "Shall we start?" Gu Xingfeng asked. Seeing Su Heng obediently nodded, he smiled. "Tell me everything you know about Huo Ling." He told him.


    "H-Huo Ling¡­ he is one fourth Chinese." Su Heng started. "His father is American, Gerald Jackson. He is a businessman. Meanwhile his mother is half-Chinese and half-British, Marie. She came from the royal family, and is the aunt of Kale Gabriel Jackson¨C the crown prince." He said. "His English name was given to him by his mother, Marie." The Jackson they were referring to, it is, obviously, on Marie''s side.


    Marie Jackson''s father is Chinese, surnamed Huo. It is her mother who is from the royal family ¨C the Jackson family. Like her mother, she''s a princess who fell in love with amoner. However, the royal family was lenient. After all, they are a family and, it was the male who matters the most in the family, since they are the ones carrying their surname.


    Gu Xingfeng helplessly sighed. A prince, even just of one-fourth blood, but he''s still a member of the royal family, died in theirnd. As the ones responsible of this case, Gu Xingfeng could already feel the pressure. However, the Tianxing Entertainment would have it harder, since Huo Ling died in their premises. Added to the fact that there''s only Huo Ling and Gabriel the current princes in the royal family¡­


    Oh, god¡­ he ced a palm on his face. "Continue." He told Su Heng.


    "Yes." Su Heng nodded. "Huo Ling is a newly-signed artist of Tianxing Entertainment, and he was assigned to me." he said.


    Gu Xingfeng raised his face. "Huo Ling is a prince. Even if he wouldn''t work¡­ he doesn''t even need to do housework. So, why would he be an artist?" he asked.

 Chapter 163 - Reason

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Reason</h4>


    Huo Ling''s death created waves. However, it was because he''s a prince instead of an small artist. After all, he had just debuted so he has no fans yet as an artist. But, he''s more well-known as a prince. And, this was the first time they had heard of a prince being an artist. Such afortable life of a prince, why mix with the muddy waters of showbiz? Or, was there a conspiracy in the royal family? Is the royal family the same as the imperial family filled with intrigues and hidden daggers?


    As for the reactions of theizens, Gu Xingfeng doesn''t care about it. He already has a headache called the royal family. "So?" he said when Su Heng didn''t answer.


    "That¡­ I don''t know." Su Heng finally answered.


    "Your hesitation says otherwise." Gu Xingfeng said..


    Su Heng bit his lip. "¡­ I feel that it''s because of the Film Emperor." He answered. He''s referring to Lei Shan.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows raised, though he expected this. "How can you say so?" he asked.


    "They are too close."


    "Wasn''t it know that the Lei family is close to the royal family?" he asked when he remembered the gossips of the crowd in the parking lot of the Tianxing Entertainment.


    Su Heng shook his head. "I heard, but I don''t know much about it." he sighed. What he sees is what he believes.


    "Then¡­ tell me about Lei Shan''s rtionship with Huo Ling." Gu Xingfeng tapped the pencil on the table.


    "When Huo Ling was assigned to me, I heard it was the Film Emperor''s suggestion." Su Heng said as is brows furrowed. He was puzzled why would he be chosen to take care of the prince.


    Gu Xingfeng could guess, though. Su Heng''s thoughts can be seen from his expressions. In short, he''s transparent. "Then?" he''s asking for him to continue.


    "That was proven when I heard them talking to each other on the phone." Su Heng said. "And, it''s the Film Emperor who''s sending messages and calling Huo Ling." He said before he paused. "Is he pursuing Huo Ling?" he asked. He remembered what Gu Xingfeng said earlier about appointment for marriage.


    It''s what Gu Xingfeng had thought, too. Him saying it earlier wasn''t without a reason. He can clearly see Lei Shan''s shock, sadness and pain when he arrived. However, there was another to his expression.


    A sense of loss. Not of family, but of more intimate. Gu Xingfeng had encountered many kind of people. He can see Huo Ling''s importance to Lei Shan. It was of a lover''s.


    So they are lovers? He thought as he tried to recall more. He felt like there''s something else, or that he had missed something¡­ "Who knows?" he just said. "How about the Tianxing Entertainment?" he asked.


    Su Heng shook his head. "Like Huo Ling, I am a new agent." He answered. That must be why he was assigned to a small artist.


    "Then, that idol drama?" Gu Xingfeng asked again. After Su Heng told him the gossips in the set, he dismissed him. He tapped his pencil on the table before he went to the second interrogation room.


    He nodded at the police officer guarding the door before he went inside. Only to hear Lei Shan speak.


    "Xiao Ling isn''t my lover, but he''s closer to that." Lei Shan said. "He is my confidant." He said.


    "What kind of confidant?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    Yi Bing, who was silently listening on the side together with Huo Ling, perked his ears up. They''re not lovers? What kind of confidant could they be to each other? He nced at Huo Ling who was just staring at Lei Shan.


    "That kind were we see in each other the person our soul is seeking for, yet the other isn''t them¡­" Lei Shan said as he lowered his gaze. "But, we could feel they''re close¡­ we''re spiritually dependent to each other." He exined.


    As expected, Jiang Xinduo and Gu Xingfeng didn''t understand Lei Shan''s answer and just gave him a puzzled look, thinking Lei Shan was bluffing them. However, Yi Bing¡­ he slowly turned to Huo Ling, only to see Huo Ling''s dejected look.


    "Ge¡­" Huo Ling sighed in pity as he hugged his knees and buried his head in it.


    The Lei family is business partners with the Huo family ¨C his grandfather''s family, and also with the Jackson family ¨C his father''s family. It''s such a coincidence his father''s surname is the same as the royal family.


    The Lei and the Huo families are big families, and his father''s family business is no joke either in America. With just the Huo family, it is enough for people to cry. The Jackson family isn''t any simple either, since there''s a rumor they are involved in underworld. It must be one reason the royal family permitted Marie''s marriage with Gerald Jackson.


    Because their families are business partners, Marie ¨C her Chinese given name is Meiying, became close to Lei Shan''s mother andter on became best friends. Naturally, their children also became friends. Since Huo Ling is younger than Lei Shan, and both were only child, they acted as siblings. Lei Shan is very protective of Huo Ling. Kale, who''s also an only child, is younger than Lei Shan but older than Huo Ling, wanted to bond with them, too, but he always has sses from the royal family. Since Huo Ling wasn''t restricted by the royal family because he only has one-fourth of royal blood, he grew up in China.


    Having grown up together made Lei Shan and Huo Ling closer. When they became young adults, naturally, they have felt romance. However, even if they have seen the shadow of their ''lover'' on each other, but a shadow is just a shadow. Added to the fact they don''t understand what that meant¡­ they didn''t dare enter a romantic rtionship. And, they treated each other as siblings.


    With him gone now, Lei Shan cannot meet that person he is looking for. But, Huo Ling realized something from his death. It''s when he died he finally felt that person''s presence¡­ it''s unexpectedly the grim reaper named Yi Bing whom he met the moment he opened his eyes when he died.


    How can this be? He thought as he peeked at Yi Bing. They have to die in order to see the person their soul is seeking for? Yet, for some reason, he felt this is rational since the person they are looking for isn''t a person, but a grim reaper. Should I tell Shan-ge? He thought as he looked at Lei Shan while contemting with his decision.


    This was misunderstood by Yi Bing who was secretly observing Huo Ling. "¡­" did I mistake Lei Shan''s answer? He thought as he nced at Lei Shan. From Lei Shan''s words, it seemed like, Huo Ling is looking for him?


    "What does that mean¡­ ehem." Jiang Xinduo coughed as he decided to drop the topic. Lei Shan''s answer is too difficult to understand. He decided to justbel Lei Shan and Huo Ling''s rtionship as ''confidants'', dropping the ''spiritual''.


    When he looked at Gu Xingfeng and saw him nodded his head, he resumed interrogating Lei Shan while Gu Xingfeng sat on the back, just beside where Yi Bing and Huo Ling sitting.


    "The victim''s reason of entering the entertainment world¡­ was it you?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    This is an important question. Huo Ling died in the Tianxing Entertainment''s parking lot. With his identity as a prince, he will naturally receive deferential treatment from the people around him. For example, allocating him with best resources. Thus, he will invoke jealousy and envy. And these two are good reasons to kill someone.


    The entertainment world is a dog eat dog world. Those who are powerful will receive the best, and those who are poor and weak got the short end of the stick. That''s why many artists do the unspoken rule just to make their road to the top smoother than the others.


    And, if it''s Lei Shan who thrown Huo Ling to the pack of wolves in this treacherous forest called showbiz¡­


    Lei Shan nodded before he shook his head. "No." he answered. "It wasn''t because of me why he entered the showbiz. However ¨C " he said. " ¨C I am indeed the one who made him enter this world." He sighed in regret. He indirectly killed Huo Ling.


    "Ge¡­" Huo Ling muttered when he saw the guilt in Lei Shan''s face.


    "Why?" Jiang Xinduo asked. "Why would he want to be an artist?" this is the most important question.


    You''re already a prince. Your life is definitely wealthy. Why would you choose to be amoner who lives in apetitive world of vanity and mor?


    "Why he¡­" Lei Shan said before he fell silent.


    "Can''t say?" Gu Xingfeng spoke. Lei Shan didn''t answer. "Then, let me guess?" Gu Xingfeng asked. When Lei Shan didn''t answer, he opened his mouth to speak. However, before he could, there was a knock on the door.


    "Chief." The police officer guarding the door spoke. "The victim''s mother and the suspect''s mother have arrived." He said.

 Chapter 164 - Opponents

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Opponents</h4>


    "Shan-er!" Lei Shan''s mother cried when she entered. She was followed by a beautiful woman with dark, long hair and green eyes. She is Marie Jackson, or Huo Meiying ¨C Huo Ling''s mother. Her eyes are red. Obviously, it was from crying.


    "Mom." Lei Shan called before he turned to Huo Meiying. "Aunt Marie." He called.


    Huo Meiying nodded at him before she walked towards a seat in a dazed state. She almost had her knee hit the table''s leg, had it not for Lei Shan''s mother pulling her back. "Meiying." She called her before she helped her sit on a chair.. "Shan-er." She called again before she turned to Jiang Xinduo. "Sir. My son will never hurt xiao Ling! He''s his younger brother. They grew up together! How can he harm him?!" she asked before her tears streamed down her flushed cheeks from crying. "Calling him a suspect when the victim is his younger brother¡­ that''s cruel. Too cruel¡­" she sobbed as she hugged Lei Shan.


    Jiang Xinduo sported an awkward expression. Lei Shan apologetically smiled at him before he appeased his mother by softly patting her back. "Mom. Hush. It isn''t decided yet. We have to find the one who harmed xiao Ling. Don''t cry, don''t cry." He told her.


    "Xiao Ling is like my son¡­ such an adorable child¡­ why did he die?" Lei Shan''s mother cried. Meanwhile, Huo Meiying''s tears silently fell from her eyes with her face filled with shock.


    "Mom." Huo Ling called as he tried to touch his mother''s hand, but failed when his hand passed through her hand. He sighed in defeat. He can never touch his mother again nor she can hear him anymore.


    "She''ll be fine." Yi Bing told him.


    "No." Huo Ling said. "My mother isn''t good with emotions ¨C be it hers or other people''s." he said as he watched his mother who was sitting like a mute. "She doesn''t know how to express her emotions, thus her mind just bes nk. When she faces others who were emotional, her face would go nk. She''s never been good at this aspect." He sighed, but there''s a smile on his face as he tried to poke his mother''s hand again. "But, she''s kind." He said.


    "Mn." Yi Bing nodded as he looked at Huo Meiying. For her to give birth to an obedient child, she must be kind. An apple doesn''t fall from an orange tree, as they say. "What about your father?" he asked.


    "He''s¡­ the usual father." Huo Ling said. "Strict, responsible¡­" he muttered.


    How ordinary. Yi Bing thought. The only thing that''s not ordinary are their identities. The father is an arms dealer. The mother is a royal princess. The son is a prince. Yet, they lived like an ordinary family.


    With Huo Meiying and Lei Shan''s mother''s arrival, Gu Xingfeng didn''t speak again and just left the work to Jiang Xinduo. Yi Bing noticed what Gu Xingfeng is about to say can''t be spoken with the twodies'' presence.


    "Don''t you have parents?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Yi Bing''s face. "Before you died¡­ before you became a grim reaper." He added in a quiet voice when he saw Yi Bing''s body stiffened.


    Yi Bing slowly turned to Huo Ling before he spoke in a low voice. "When one bes a grim reaper, his memories of his past life/lives has to be erased." He said.


    "Why?"


    "Because a grim reaper shouldn''t have any attachments." Yi Bing answered.


    "''attachments''?" Huo Ling muttered as his gaze climbed up to meet Yi Bing''s gaze that was also fixed on his face.


    "Attachment to people, attachment to objects and life attachments." Yi Bing said. "Rtionships, wealth, and life and¡­ love." he spoke thest word in an almost inaudible voice.


    However, Huo Ling was sitting close to him, thus Huo Ling heard what Yi Bing said. For some reason, when Huo Ling heard what Yi Bing said, he felt his soul had throbbed. ''love''¡­ he thought. It''s as if he had seen the light from the darkness obscuring his mind.


    But - "Oh." He muttered, making his voice sound indifferent. He felt like he was poured on by an ice-cold water. Why did he feel a sense of de ja vu listening to Yi Bing speaking those words? He closed his eyes and shook his head to clear his mind.


    Yi Bing, silently sitting beside Huo Ling, watched the change in Huo Ling''s expression. He decided to change the topic.?"Why do you want to be an artist?" he asked.


    Huo Ling opened his eyes when he heard Yi Bing speak again. "It''s not that I ''want'' to be one." He said.


    "Hm?" what does he mean? Yi Bing waited for Huo Ling to answer.


    "I¡­" Huo Ling said and looked at Lei Shan sitting on his chair silently while Jiang Xinduo interrogated Lei Shan''s mother. "It''s the only way I''ll be free." He answered.


    "''free''?"


    Huo Ling nodded. "I can''t venture into business, since my father and mom''s father are there." He said. "I can''t stay in the royal family, either. They ¨C " he said and paused. He sighed as he decided not to speak ill of them. After all, they''re still his family. "Being an artist can grant me freedom. I won''t have restrictions there." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded. He finally understood Huo Ling. Huo Ling is a prince, and has his families as his backer. They may be supporting him, but he will not have apetitor from his family in this world he chose. Instead, they''d support him by protecting him from any harm he''d encounter in the showbiz. Being an artist is a good choice, indeed. However¡­


    "I died." Huo Ling said. This is an irrefutable fact. "Everything has two sides. Since being an artist can grant me freedom, but it also gives me more exposure." He said. "Father is involved in the underworld, thus him having enemies is a given. Mom''s father, his business, he has manypetitors. And the royal family¡­" he said as he lowered his head. "The nobles wanted to overthrow them then rece them." he finally said. "Their opponents are just waiting for them to make a mistake and take advantage of it to pull them down their pedestal." He exined. "And I¡­ " he took a deep breath. He was that ''mistake''.


    Everywhere, there''s danger. And it is known his identity, his ce in these three worlds (underworld, business, royalty) that would never meet, but it did because of him. His life is an open book. Thus, he was killed.


    The question is, where did his enemye from? Was it one of his father''s enemies? Was it one of his grandfather''spetitors? Or, was it one of the nobles who ns to revolt? Huo Ling''s world is too diverse, but each division is massive.


    With Huo Ling''s identity, he also has a knowledge about each side. He knows many things about his father, his grandfather, and the royal family. Thus, his families safeguard him, while their enemies should want to capture Huo Ling.


    But, he was killed. If they wanted to know their opponents'' secret, they could have just captured Huo Ling. Yet, he was killed. Was it a grudge, then? There are many things that can be a motive to kill Huo Ling. So, what is it? What is their motive for killing Huo Ling? If not to know the weakness of their enemy,petitor or obstacle, then was it grudge?


    Or¡­ is it to silence Huo Ling? If it is, then, could Huo Ling''s murderer be¡­ a family member? Just the thought of it made one feel a chill run down his spine and their blood go cold. Even a tiger would not devour its cub. So, why did they kill Huo Ling? Is it just to keep Huo Ling from spilling their secret? If so, killing him is not the answer. They can just talk about it with Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling''s behaved appearance. Not only he is obedient, but he''s also na?ve. How can Huo Ling betray his family? Now knowing Huo Ling''s reason of bing an artist, Yi Bing could tell Huo Ling is a loyal person.


    He had always been loyal. He thought as he smiled and raised his hand to pat Huo Ling''s head.


    "Hm?" what''s wrong with him? Why did he suddenly touch me? Huo Ling thought as he stared at Yi Bing with a puzzled gaze.


    Yi Bing just chuckled when he saw the ''cute'' look of Huo Ling. Huo Ling didn''t want to dirty his hands with his father''s underworld operations. He doesn''t want himself to be added as one of his grandfather''spetitors in business. And, he is already content with being a prince. He doesn''t want the title of a king. All that he wanted is just freedom. Yet, he achieved it in his death. Was it a blessing in disguise? If it is, life is very cruel to him.

 Chapter 165 - Spiritual Connection

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Spiritual Connection</h4>


    Not only life is unfair, but it is also cruel. These words, Yi Bing knows and is familiar with since who knows when. But, it was the first time this hit him hard since Huo Ling became a victim of it. He can only look at the brighter side of Huo Ling''s death as Huo Ling was now released from the cruelty and unfairness of life.


    "Do you¡­" he said. He wanted to ask Huo Ling if he wanted to go outside to take a breather.


    Huo Ling noticed the concern in Yi Bing''s eyes and he just gave him a small smile as he shook his head. "I wanted to listen." He told him.


    "Okay." Yi Bing nodded. He could only acquiesce to Huo Ling''s request even if he wanted to take him out from the suffocating atmosphere in the interrogation room..


    He nced at Huo Meiying. His eyes narrowed when he saw a ck gas emitted from her body. It''s barely noticeable thus Huo Ling didn''t see it. But, he is a grim reaper and a grim reaper is sensitive to Foul.


    He opened his palm before he curled each of his fingers until he formed a fist and watched as the Foul gathered into a ball. Then, he clenched his fist tight. The Foul struggled, and Yi Bing''s hand slightly shook before the Foul, finally lost its strength, dissipated. As soon as the Foul disappeared, Huo Meiying''splexion turned better.


    Yi Bing furrowed his brows as he observed Huo Meiying. Then, after a while, he removed his gaze and turned to Jiang Xinduo and Lei Shan''s mother as the interrogation continued. When it reached 11:50 A.M., the interrogation finally ended.


    Gu Xingfeng rose from his seat. He crossed his arms on his chest while one of his hands yed with his pencil. "Shall we have lunch together?" he asked as he shed a smile. "It''s an honor to eat with the Film Emperor, Her Royal Highness the Second Princess, and Madame Lei." He said as he looked at Lei Shan, Huo Meiying, and Lei Shan''s mother who was assisting Huo Meiying.


    Hearing the word ''lunch'', Lei Shan''s eyes became clouded. If Huo Ling didn''t meet an ident, they would be eating their lunch already this time with their mothers. "Alright." He gloomily answered.


    Gu Xingfeng had long noticed Lei Shan who was low in spirit. "My treat, my treat." He told them as he opened the door for them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling took the opportunity when Gu Xingfeng called Jiang Xinduo to go out of the room before it closed.


    "Xiao Jiang."


    "Boss." Jiang Xinduo nodded.


    "Get xiao Xie and Song Mingfan to tail Su Heng." He said.


    "Su Heng?" Jiang Xinduo was surprised. From what he had seen of Su Heng, the small agent is a simpleton and doesn''t know how to scheme. In short, he''s an honest and straightforward but also a little timid person. He didn''t know whether to sympathize with Su Heng for him to mix in the entertainment world with these traits.


    Gu Xingfeng could guess his subordinate''s thoughts just by looking at Jiang Xinduo''s expression. "The more simpleton he is, the easier for him to be controlled." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo''s face turned serious. "You think there''s someone spying on Huo Ling through the agent?" he asked.


    "I don''t believe in coincidences." Gu Xingfeng said.


    Huo Ling is a new artist, and so is Su Heng a new agent. Lei Shan was the one who brought Huo Ling to the entertainment world, and he was the one who also arranged Su Heng to be Huo Ling''s agent. Lei Shan might have done it to protect Huo Ling and not be tainted by anything in their world, yet with a crime now involved, Gu Xingfeng doesn''t think this arrangement is simple as how it looks.


    Jiang Xinduo saluted. "I''ll notify xiao Xie and xiao Song to tail Su Heng." He said.


    "En." Gu Xingfeng nodded and finally left.


    Jiang Xinduo who was left behind. "¡­" boss, you forgot to tell me what to do if the royal family would call! He cried in his mind as he dejectedly left the interrogation room.


    ¡­


    Since Gu Xingfeng would naturally book a private room in the restaurant for their group, Yi Bing and Huo Ling cannot follow them inside. Thus, they sat on the nt box near the restaurant as they waited for the group to finish their lunch and leave.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling who was staring at the restaurant across the road before he spoke. "It might take long for them to have lunch. Why don''t you use this time to visit your other family members?" he asked. "The royal family naturally are across the sea. How about your father and your grandparents?" he suggested. "Do you have aunts and cousins?" he added.


    Huo Ling hummed and nodded as a response. "My father is currently in America."?he answered. "Grandpa and Grandma went to travel in the province. My aunts and uncles are all busy with their own businesses. As for my cousins, I am not close to them aside from Kale." He exined.


    Kale¡­ was it that Kale from the previous world? Yi Bing thought. Kale is one of Huo Ling''s ¨C and his, as Liu Lingling, neighbors in the 6th floor of an apartment building in the Caribbean in the previous world. Kale is a vibrant friendly man. When Huo Ling died in that world as Howee Jackson, he arranged for Huo Ling''s funeral, only for it to be wasted since Hao Baiyun''s group of three took back Huo Ling''s corpse.


    Aside from being vibrant and friendly, Kale is also mysterious. Even though he''s close with their neighbors, but he doesn''t talk about his family and homnd. Everyone has their own matters to hide, too, so no one asked him about it. But now that Kale appeared again, Yi Bing can''t suspect if Kale is also a royalty in the previous world like he is here in this world. The chances are high.


    It is a pity Yi Bing can''t look up a living person''s information in the Afterlife Department''s system. However, there is also called an ''inte'' in this world, so it''d be easy to look up for Kale''s information. Of course, Yi Bing can also ask Huo Ling. But Huo Ling in this world, although somewhat na?ve, but his indifferent from his second world appeared again here.


    Yi Bing pursed his lips before he secretly used hismunicator to connect in the inte of this world and searched Kale. Since ''Jackson'' is the current royal family''s surname, he searched ''Kale Jackson''. When he saw Kale''s picture, he confirmed that it is indeed Kale from the previous world.


    Such a coincidence. He thought as he closed hismunicator before he nced at Huo Ling. This is the first time to meet someone in two worlds sessively. Huo Ling had already met Lei Shan before, but it was in Huo Ling''s second world. This is Huo Ling''s fifth world. Even Luo Ying and Jing Li who also appeared in Huo Ling''s second world together with Lei Shan has only appeared in the previous world ¨C Huo Ling''s fourth world.


    But Kale, he appeared sessively. Yi Bing can''t help but think of what Lei Shan had said earlier about ''spiritual confidant'' with Huo Ling. Could it be, not only Lei Shan, but Huo Ling also has a spiritual connection with Kale?


    His eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch when he felt that sour and irritating feeling again in his chest. Spiritual Connection is known as ''fate''. That means, Lei Shan and Kale are fated with Huo Ling. With this thought, he felt even more irritated.


    He admits he felt an affection with Huo Ling. But, it was like an affection of an owner towards his pet! Yes. That''s right. Huo Ling is a pet. He is my pet. That is why he felt mad towards Lei Shan and Kale, who he still hasn''t met yet in this world, since he feels that these two wanted to steal Huo Ling¡­ ehem, correction, his pet!


    Yi Bing''s face darkened. He knows he is just in denial.


    "Ah." Huo Ling, who didn''t notice Yi Bing on his side was covered in dark clouds, muttered when he spotted a familiar person. "Young master Hao." He spoke when he saw Hao Baiyun.


    The Hao family is rtives with Huo family. Hao Baiyun is his distant cousin. Since he grew up in China, aside from Lei Shan, it was Hao Baiyun he''s most contacted with. This distant cousin is closer to him than his first and second cousins, not to mention Lei Shan who isn''t blood-rted to him.


    "''young master Hao''?" Yi Bing muttered when he heard Huo Ling''s voice. He turned and followed Huo Ling''s gaze, only to see a man who wore white from head to feet he almost was blinded.


    Right. He thought as his eyes sharpened. Why did I miss this person? If there''s anyone, it''s Hao Baiyun, and also Gu Xingfeng, who has ''spiritual connection'' with Huo Ling the most! Not only did Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are in the Stable World, but they also appeared in the third world and fourth world. Now, it''s the fifth world! If he just isn''tpletely sure Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng weren''t in the second world, he''d think he had missed the two in that world!


    What''s with these people? He thought as his lip twitched in annoyance. Out of five worlds, they appeared four times! He''d definitely check Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng''s connection to Huo Ling when he goes back to Afterlife Department!

 Chapter 166 - Relationships

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Rtionships</h4>


    Yi Bing took a deep breath to suppress the burning irritation inside his chest. His sharp blue eyes narrowed as he watched Hao Baiyun went inside the restaurant while he listened to Huo Ling who was speaking beside him.


    "Young master Hao is my cousin. His grandfather and my grandfather, my mother''s father, are cousins." Huo Ling exined.


    "He''s your cousin, but you''re calling him ''young master''?" Yi Bing said as he removed his gaze from Hao Baiyun''s figure and turned to face Huo Ling.


    Hearing his question, Huo Ling smiled. "Not only me, but he''s also calling me that way." He said and paused as he pondered. "This was because of Kale. When he visited me, I was studying with young master Hao¡­ well, it''s more like he was teaching me with my homework." He scratched his cheek in embarrassment.. "Anyway, young master Hao is also aware of Kale''s status as a prince. He called him ''His Highness the Prince''. But, Kale is a humble guy and he gets easily embarrassed when someone familiar calls him that. Thus, he said since young master Hao is my cousin, he will also be Kale''s cousin ¨C albeit they''re not blood-rted." Heughed. "Kale suggested that since in China, young men were called ''young masters'', thus he told young master Hao to call him that." He exined.


    "Then, what did he call you, as well as you called him, before that?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Young master Hao calls me ''xiao Ling''. I call him ''Bai-gege''." Huo Ling answered.


    It was like a p of thunder in Yi Bing''s ears and his face darkened. ''gege''? ''Ge''. ''Ge''?! Huo Ling has never called me that! Even when I gave him gifts in the third world, and I disguised as Liu Lingling in the previous world, but he called me ''uncle''! ''UN''. ''CLE''!!! That''s one generation from ''gege''!


    He frowned as he nced at Huo Ling smiling. Seeing him smile so innocently, he sighed. When was thest time he saw Huo Ling smiled like a child? "Let''s go." he said.


    "Hm? Where?" Huo Ling asked as he turned to Yi Bing. Is he finally going to take me to the Underworld?


    However, Yi Bing didn''t answer. He just took Huo Ling away from there. A few minutes after they disappeared, something happened in the restaurant.


    Gu Xingfeng, Lei Shan and the others inside the private room heard a knock on the door.


    Gu Xingfeng, who had just received a message from Xue Liping, spoke. "Come in." he said.


    Lei Shan who was in a bad mood ignored Gu Xingfeng''s action. His mother was looking after Huo Meiying thus they didn''t ask who is the person outside.


    The waiter, who was waiting outside the door, was about to speak when Hao Baiyun ignored him and directly knocked on the door. He was about to speak again when he was interrupted because Gu Xingfeng''s voice was heard from inside. He was about to speak again when Hao Baiyun, for the second time, ignored him and pushed the door open.


    "Gu Xingfeng." He called as he went inside. He frowned when he saw the man''s face. Then, he turned to see Huo Meiying. "Aunt Marie." He called, his voice softened when he saw Huo Meiying''s badplexion.


    Huo Meiying, who has been in a daze since earlier, heard Hao Baiyun''s voice. She raised her gaze and saw the young man in white as if he is an angel that descended. "Xiao Bai." She called.


    Hao Baiyun smiled before he turned to Lei Shan and his mother. She gave them a nod and walked towards Huo Meiying, ignoring Gu Xingfeng on the side. However, the only chair empty is in between Huo Meiying and Gu Xingfeng. That means, he has to sit beside Gu Xingfeng.


    He is disgusted, but for Huo Meiying, he held back his disgust. "Aunt Marie." He called.


    As if his words were the key, Huo Meiying''s tears were unlocked and streamed down her cheeks. "Xiao Bai!" she called as she hugged Hao Baiyun tight and sobbed on his shoulder. "Xiao Ling¡­ xiao Ling¡­ my xiao Ling!" she cried.


    Hao Baiyun''s chest tightened and his eyes reddened. However, he held back his tears since he doesn''t want to sadden Huo Meiying more. He opened his mouth to speak, but it''s as if something was blocking his throat. No words came out of his mouth, thus he can only purse his lips. The corner of his lips pulled into a frown and he lowered his gaze. His face is filled with grievance.


    He and Huo Ling were distant cousins. Being born in a wealthy family, normally they wouldn''t have much interaction. This is how it is living in the upper circle. But, when he first met him, he doesn''t know why he felt his heart throbbed. It wasn''t love, but a familiarity. It''s as if they have met many times before this, despite that was their first meeting. Thus, he couldn''t help but be closer to Huo Ling, searching for the answer.


    Yet, before he could, Huo Ling died. He felt his heart was torn into pieces. Huo Ling was just a distant rtive, yet he felt like a part of him disappeared. The moment he heard the news of Huo Ling''s death, he immediately went to the police station and looked for Gu Xingfeng. Then, after learning his whereabouts from his subordinates, he went to the restaurant to meet Gu Xingfeng, together with Huo Meiying who''s with him, Lei Shan and Lei Shan''s mother.


    "Film emperor Lei." Hao Baiyun formally addressed Lei Shan who was sitting silently on the side while Lei Shan''s mother was silently crying.


    "Mr. Hao." Lei Shan nodded at him.


    Hao Baiyun and Lei Shan, even though both heirs of businessmen, but one ¨C Lei Shan, chose to be an artist, their worlds would never converge if not for Huo Ling. Yet now that Huo Ling''s gone, they have nothing inmon to talk about so they treat each other formally ¨C albeit how close they are to the deceased, Huo Ling.


    Hao Baiyun already noticed the closeness between Lei Shan and Huo Ling. He knew, Huo Ling treated Lei Shan as someone special. Once, he had thought Huo Ling is in love with Lei Shan like Lei Shan to him, seeing Lei Shan''s affection to Huo Ling is not lesser than Huo Ling''s affection to him. However, Huo Ling denied it. Yet, when he asked him why, Huo Ling couldn''t answer, either.


    Hao Baiyun, normally, would think Huo Ling was just shy, or that he still hasn''t enlightened with his feelings yet, thus he denied his ims. But, having grown up together with Huo Ling, Hao Baiyun knew Huo Ling wasn''t lying. Huo Ling isn''t in love with Lei Shan, that is a fact. Yet, his feelings towards Lei Shan is more than a friend. This is the same case with Lei Shan.


    He looked at Lei Shan before he, even though he doesn''t want to, turned to Gu Xingfeng. Seeing Gu Xingfeng smirking, his disgust to the man increased tenfold. But, that confirmed his thought of Gu Xingfeng already knowing Huo Ling and Lei Shan''s ''rtionship'' after meeting Gu Xingfeng''s meaningful gaze.


    He retracted his gaze and turned to Huo Meiying. Seeing Huo Meiying''s eyes closed, he knew she fainted from crying. "Madame." He called Lei Shan''s mother. "May I trouble you to look after aunt Marie?" he asked as he sent Fei Xuli a message. "My subordinates will help you settle aunt Marie to my vi." He told her.


    "Yes¡­" Lei Shan''s mother answer as she sniffed. She looked at Huo Meiying, her eyes filled with pain and pity.


    Not a minuteter and there was a knock on the door before the door opened. The waiter speechlessly looked at Fei Xuli as Fei Xuli spoke by the door. "Young master. Jing Yu already brought the car." He told Hao Baiyun without throwing Gu Xingfeng nor Lei Shan a gaze.


    "Good." Hao Baiyun said as he carried Huo Meiying in his arms. "Settle aunt Marie in the guest room. Follow madame Lei''s orders." He told Fei Xuli as Fei Xuli carefully took Huo Meiying from him.


    "Yes, young master." Fei Xuli answered in a quiet voice in case Huo Meiying would be awakened.


    "Then, I''m sorry to trouble you, madame." Hao Baiyun told Lei Shan''s mother as she followed Fei Xuli.


    "No problem. Meiying, she¡­" she said before she shook her head. She bade her son goodbye and then left with Fei Xuli who''s carrying Huo Meiying.


    The room immediately fell in silence as three gentlemen were left inside. The waiter standing by the door couldn''t help but shiver when he felt the low pressure the three men emitting.


    Hao Baiyun closed the door, ignoring the waiter who''s coldly wiping his sweat. He turned to Lei Shan before he turned to Gu Xingfeng. His eyes narrowed, filled with hostility. "Police officer Gu ¨C "


    Gu Xingfeng interrupted him. "It''s ''chief'', you disrespectful young master." He said as the smile on his face disappeared and was reced with a frown while he turned to Hao Baiyun.


    His eyes reflected the animosity in Hao Baiyun''s eyes.

 Chapter 167 - Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Assassination</h4>


    In the midst of deafening silence, Lei Shan''s phone rang. After he answered the call, he excused himself and then left without waiting for Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng to answer. Seeing the two''s darkened face and sharp gazes like knives stabbing each other, Lei Shan doesn''t have the interest to break their stalemate. He doesn''t know why the two were hostile towards each other, and he doesn''t have to know.


    Being the elder between them, Gu Xingfeng broke the silence. He sipped his water since the dishes have already gone cold. "How long has it been since west met?" he asked. His voice calm as if the hostile gaze before was just an illusion.


    However, hearing the question, Hao Baiyun''s face darkened more. "You still have the face to ask that?" he asked as he red at Gu Xingfeng. "Your face is really as thick as the Great Wall." He sarcastically smiled.


    "Last time we met, it was another thing you''re saying thick." Gu Xingfeng smiled as he looked at Hao Baiyun, his gaze obviously provoking.


    Hao Baiyun gnashed his teeth in anger as his face turned red from both anger and embarrassment.?"YOU - !" he said as he pointed a finger at Gu Xingfeng. However, his hand and his whole body is shaking in anger. "How vulgar!"


    He met Gu Xingfeng when he was forced to take over his family''s business after his father died. Because he was still young and na?ve, he was drugged by a potential client. Gu Xingfeng, a police officer at that time, was tracking down a drug lord. He saw the drug lord left with Hao Baiyun. When he arrived in a hotel, he broke in the room and saw the drug lord was taking off the drugged Hao Baiyun''s clothes. This drug lord is actually a pedophile. He immediately knocked down the drug lord, who sent his subordinates away since he doesn''t want them to bother him when he''d rape Hao Baiyun, and then covered Hao Baiyun.


    However, he didn''t expect the drugged Hao Baiyun to pull him and kiss him. He didn''t recognize Hao Baiyun at that time, so he thought Hao Baiyun is a male prostitute. He immediately poured cold water on Hao Baiyun''s body, thus wetting the hotel''s bed, too. Hao Baiyun immediately sobered up and saw Gu Xingfeng. Realizing his situation, he was shamed and angry. He pped Gu Xingfeng, who was undercover at that time, thinking he was in cahoots with the drug lord. Then, his body still drugged, dragged himself to the nearest hospital.


    Dayster, Gu Xingfeng was reading the news magazine. He saw Hao Baiyun''s face and learned he was an heir. He thought, Hao Baiyun must be using his face to seduce people for the sake of hispany. Meanwhile, Hao Baiyun who bankrupted the drug lord''spany, sneered when he didn''t see Gu Xingfeng. The misunderstanding started there and ended when Hao Baiyun''s uncle, who he was close to, was killed.


    Hao Baiyun''s uncle actually was dabbling in illegal business. A shooting broke out and his uncle was killed. It was Gu Xingfeng who killed him. When Hao Baiyun arrived in the police station, he pped Gu Xingfeng in the public. Gu Xingfeng, who was guilty after he misfired, ignored the gazes of the people and only focused on Hao Baiyun''s sorrow. Those eyes that held pain and extreme sadness. His uncle doesn''t need to die, yet he died. And it was a mistake on Gu Xingfeng''s part.


    After that, his badge was confiscated and he had never seen Hao Baiyun again¡­ or so he thought.


    Hao Baiyun was drunk after his uncle''s funeral. Gu Xingfeng happened to be in a same bar as Hao Baiyun. Hao Baiyun had offended some thugs and Gu Xingfeng saved him. However, he can''t leave Hao Baiyun alone so he took him to a hotel. He was just about to leave, but Hao Baiyun woke up and teased him who had never had a girlfriend nor boyfriend, nor had a physical rtionship with anyone. He endured until he couldn''t hold back until, finally, they rolled in the sheets.


    After that, Gu Xingfeng admitted he was attracted to the young man. Before, when Hao Baiyun was drugged, he was tempted. However, his responsibility as a police officer held him back. But now, he was no longer on duty, and it was the other party that initiated ¨C albeit drunk. But how can he hold himself back? He isn''t a saint who held no desires. He''s just a human. However, as a man, he''d naturally take responsibility of what had happened.


    But, fate didn''t let him do it. Since when Hao Baiyun woke up, Gu Xingfeng could see the young man''s face darkened. And the first sentence he spoke hurt Gu Xingfeng.


    "I''ll take it that I was bitten by a dog. Scram." Hao Baiyun spoke in a hoarse, but cold voice.


    It was better if he had thrown things at Gu Xingfeng, since it can alleviate the guilt in Gu Xingfeng''s heart. Yet Hao Baiyun didn''t. The calmer he is, the guiltier Gu Xingfeng feel. Even if Hao Baiyun wasn''t hurt since Gu Xingfeng had knowledge about sex between men, but they were strangers and not lovers. Furthermore, there was a grudge between them.


    That was theirst meeting. Gu Xingfeng followed every news about Hao Baiyun. Of course, his misunderstanding of Hao Baiyun had been cleared, as well as Hao Baiyun''s misunderstanding of him before when they first met. Yet, for Gu Xingfeng, it was better to have a misunderstanding between them than grudge.


    Gu Xingfeng had imagined countless ways to approach Hao Baiyun. However, what stopped him every time is Hao Baiyun''s eyes. Those beautiful eyes that captured his heart was now full of hatred. He wanted to confess that he had fallen to the young man, yet, ironically, he can only act the opposite towards him to hide his feelings from the young man. The na?ve Hao Baiyun was gone ever since his uncle died. Now, Hao Baiyun lives in hatred. Gu Xingfeng is at a loss how to heal the wound in Hao Baiyun''s heart, since he''s the one who hurt him.


    Gu Xingfeng lowered his gaze, making his eyelids hide the pain and affection in his eyes. He doesn''t want Hao Baiyun to see them, since he will just mock him. "You made them leave, including the film emperor¡­ what do you want to ask me?" he asked.


    "I want to know about xiao Ling''s ident." Hao Baiyun said.


    "Whether it was an ident or not, aren''t you clearer about it than me?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t answer and just stared at the table in front of him.


    Gu Xingfeng saw it and he had the waiter clear their table then bring them a new set of dishes. "Shall we eat first?" he asked. He hasn''t eaten earlier since he was observing Lei Shan, Huo Meiying and Lei Shan''s mother. "If you won''t eat, I won''t tell you anything." He added when he saw Hao Baiyun didn''t move.


    "Acting like a caring person now?" Hao Baiyun sneered, yet he held the chopsticks.


    Gu Xingfeng doesn''t know what to do. He''s relieved since the young man finally ate, yet the young man''s mouth is as sharp as always. I remember his lips were soft and sweet¡­ he thought as his gaze fell on Hao Baiyun''s lips that opened and closed as he ate.


    "What?" Hao Baiyun frowned when he noticed Gu Xingfeng''s gaze.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately retracted his gaze. "Huo Ling lives in three worlds: the world of the royalties, the business world¡­ and the underworld." He said as he looked at Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun''s hand made a pause before he lifted his gaze and met Gu Xingfeng''s gaze. What Gu Xingfeng implies, Huo Ling didn''t die in an ident, but he was killed. It was already obvious.


    "We have found a bomb, yet we still haven''t made public about the cause of the explosion." Gu Xingfeng said. There are many ways a car can explode like engines overheating or electrical problems. They were just waiting Huo Ling''s families ¨C the Huo family and the royal family, as well as Huo Ling''s father, their decision whether to made public about Huo Ling''s assassination, or to make it remain an ident.


    Who knows the truth, if one wouldn''t pursue it? What they believe as the truth is what was recorded. Wasn''t that the same with the history?


    Hao Baiyun knew. The moment he heard the news of Huo Ling''s death, he knew Huo Ling was killed. However, he couldn''t ept it. Who is it? Who killed his brother xiao Ling? His grip on his chopsticks tightened. "I ¨C "


    "You know something." Gu Xingfeng said as he watched Hao Baiyun''s expressions change.


    Hao Baiyun hates him, thus he wouldn''t see him. However, he did. Now. Hao Baiyun came with a purpose. And when Hao Baiyun, who would never stay in the same room as him ¨C the man he loathes, made everyone leave, Gu Xingfeng knew Hao Baiyun has something important to tell him.


    Hao Baiyun pursed his lips. "Yes." he answered.


    "What is it?" Gu Xingfeng patiently said.

 Chapter 168 - Creed

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Creed</h4>


    "Xiao Ling told me, that if he died, the person who will kill him is..." Hao Baiyun said as he took a deep breath. "... someone from the royal family." he said.


    "Do you have an idea who could it be?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    It wasn''t surprising that the murderer would be from the royal family, since they are included in the list of suspects. Even the imperial family of their mothend is filled with conspiracies. Is the royal family different? The royal family is just one of the factions that might have killed Huo Ling..


    What''s surprising is that... "He really told you about this?" he asked again.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. His expression is heavy. Gu Xingfeng never mixes his private life with his profession, thus he wouldn''t let his feelings affect his judgement. Hao Baiyun isn''t lying to him. Added to the fact that Hao Baiyun treats Huo Ling as his younger brother, Hao Baiyun wouldn''t joke pertaining to Huo Ling''s death.


    Gu Xingfeng pondered. "He told you this¡­ does that mean he knows someone is trying to kill him?" he asked.


    "It must be." Hao Baiyun said as he gulped down his water. "I was shocked when he told me. That time, I thought he was lying." He wryly smiled. "But, when I heard the news of his death¡­ I realized he was really serious." He bit his lip. "If only I paid more attention¡­" he muttered as he pulled his hair.


    Gu Xingfeng saw Hao Baiyun''s eyes reddened and were filled with regret. "There''s no need for you to me yourself." He told him as he gave him his handkerchief. "If he had told you that, that must mean he knew he''s going to die." He said. "He must have already prepared himself to face his death."


    Hao Baiyun''s tears fell when he heard Gu Xingfeng''s words. "Xiao Ling¡­" his voice shook when he spoke Huo Ling''s name. This heart-rending pain¡­ he clutched his chest when he felt it was harder to breathe. Why does he feel he had missed him for a lifetime? And now, he missed him again¡­


    "¡­ xiao Bai¡­" Gu Xingfeng muttered under his breath as he moved his gaze away from the crying Hao Baiyun. He''s five years older than Hao Baiyun. He''s already 33, while Hao Baiyun is 28. Before, he thought that Hao Baiyun was disgusted at him because of their age gap. Later, he realized Hao Baiyun is disgusted at him as a person. And it started with Hao Baiyun''s dear uncle''s death.


    Now, Hao Baiyun lost another important person ¨C his beloved cousin. And this time, the deceased is innocent. How do I cure his wounded heart? He thought. "Xiao Bai ¨C " he called as he turned, only to widen his eyes when he saw Hao Baiyun drank the wine he had ordered earlier for the others to drink to make them rx their nerves. "Xiao Bai!" he cried when he saw Hao Baiyun''s face immediately flushed red.


    Gu Xingfeng found out that Hao Baiyun has low alcohol tolerance. That''s why he was easily drugged before since he got easily drunk. Idiot! He cursed himself as he caught Hao Baiyun who almost fell off his chair when he became dizzy. "Xiao Bai¡­ xiao Bai!" he called as he tapped Hao Baiyun''s flushed cheeks. "Damn it." he cursed as he carried him out. He told the waiter to mail to the police station, to his name, their bill before he carried Hao Baiyun to his car. "Xiao Bai ah¡­" he muttered after he had settled Hao Baiyun to his seat and pulled his seatbelt. "You always make me worry." He whispered. He leaned down to kiss him on the forehead. However, just a few centimeters away, his lips quivered. He can''t. He shouldn''t touch him again.


    He clenched his fists before he started the car.


    Stable World, Afterlife Department.


    Theputer suddenly rmed because of an iing message. Di San cursed under his breath before he opened it.


    As expected, the message is from Yi Bing.


    0001: I noticed there were several souls that followed my assignment.


    Di San almost lost his sanity. What do you mean, ''follow'', 0001?! Don''t be conceited, okay?! Not all beings are a stalker like you! Even the grim reapers know their limit, yet you, the model grim reaper, is a stalker to the point of disguising as a resident of a world to deceive¡­ ehem, protect your little lover!


    Di San wanted to hurl to Yi Bing these words, but, could he? Could he?! He wanted to! But, can he? Can he defeat Yi Bing? And so he continued reading Yi Bing''s messages while grumbling.


    0001: 2 of them I have met in the Stable World. And another two¡­ no, four! I saw another two just now! Four of them I and my assignment met in the other worlds. Say, this is strange. One or two, it is understable. But, a total of six?


    Di San''s face darkened. This Yi Bing, he looked like an upright and abstinent man yet he''s actually¡­ he can actually drink vinegar! What a jealous man! And his jealousy is too much! Huo Ling, you''re so pitiful for having a stalker that''s the first among the grim reapers. Yi Bing, he''s literally a deadly stalker!


    Normal World, S City Business Park.


    "Achoo!" Huo Ling sneezed when he felt his nose is itchy.


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked. "Did you catch a cold?" he said.


    "¡­ how can I catch a cold? I''m already dead." Huo Ling reminded him.


    "Oh." Yi Bing muttered as he stared at Huo Ling who was rubbing his nose. I asked him out of habit when I was Liu Lingling. He thought. He lowered his head to hide his smile. Why does this guy always make me worry? He helplessly smiled.


    "Secretary Lewis?" He heard Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing raised his head and followed where Huo Ling was looking at. It was a male foreigner walking down the street and is going their way. He turned and saw Huo Ling''s surprised expression. "Who is he?" he asked him as he felt the irritating feeling bubbling in his chest. I need to guard the house, not only from the local thieves, but also from the passing thieves? He thought as he narrowed his eyes.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered, not noticing the dark clouds and the green hat above Yi Bing''s head. "He''s my father''s secretary." He exined as he looked around. "We''re near father''s branchpany." He said and looked at Yi Bing who had already cleared his expression. "Seeing secretary Lewis, he and my father must be already here." He said.


    "Hmn." Yi Bing muttered as he watched Secretary Lewis walked past them. He''s walking towards one of the tallest building in this street. "¡­ you''re not following him?" he asked when he saw Huo Ling just stood there and not looking at Secretary Lewis anymore.


    "No." Huo Ling answered.


    "¡­ is there a problem?" Yi Bing asked the obvious.


    "There is." Huo Ling answered. He''s a straightforward person. "Secretary Lewis doesn''t like me. Even though I am my father''s heir, but I am aversive to the matters of the underworld. As a secretary, I understand he''s doing his best for thepany. And I, the heir, avoids thepany. That''s why he dislikes me." he exined.


    "Are you sad about it?"


    "Huh?" Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing.


    "Do you want him to like you?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No." Huo Ling answered. "No. It was unnecessary." He said.


    "Then ¨C "


    "What I''m sad about is that my father might be burdened because of this." Huo Ling said. "If I''d inherit thepany, the secretary must wholeheartedly serve me. However, I and secretary Lewis don''t get along." He exined. "But, that doesn''t matter now. I died. Secretary Lewis doesn''t need to tolerate me, and my father''s burdens were lessened." He smiled.


    Such a na?ve child. Yi Bing thought as he looked at thepany. Then, his eyes narrowed. He could see the people inside the tall building despite the distance and its thick walls. "I see." He just said before he removed his gaze and turned to Huo Ling. I see that they don''t value you. He thought when he remembered what he had seen inside the topmost floor of thepany.


    A middle-aged man was talking with a pair of couple and they wereughing. When Secretary Lewis arrived, they only made a pause before they resumed talking. Even Secretary Lewisughed along with them.


    But, Huo Ling doesn''t need to know this. From the moment they met until they''d part, he will always protect Huo Ling from harm. If Huo Ling wants to be innocent, then he will make him remain innocent. If he wants to be a viin, then he''ll let him y the viin.


    This is the grim reapers'' creed ¨C the souls have suffered when they were alive, so they the grim reapers will be at their beck and call to make their afterlife fulfilling.

 Chapter 169 - Rapport

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Rapport</h4>


    "This street here, at the first intersection, is my grandfather''spany." Huo Ling said as he led Yi Bing down the street. They passed by the office workers working in the variouspanies within the street, as well as some civilians.


    Seeing the enthusiastic expression on Huo Ling''s face, Yi Bing opened his mouth to speak. "You¡­ are closer to your maternal family." He said.


    "I grew up in China so it''s reasonable for me to be closer to them." Huo Ling said. It was reasonable, indeed. However, Yi Bing saw him slightly moved his gaze away.


    "¡­ you''re not close to the royal family." Yi Bing deduced from Huo Ling''s words..


    Earlier, when Huo Ling was talking about his father as well as the royal family, he looked like he''s very formal towards his father while it was only Kale he''s close to in the royal family. However, now that they were talking about his maternal grandfather, he looked like an excited child.


    Huo Ling stopped on his feet. Then, he turned to Yi Bing. "Yes." he calmly answered. "Except Kale, I don''t like them." he said before he resumed walking¡­ erm, floating. He''s a soul now, not a human.


    Yi Bing who was left pondering Huo Ling''s words had his brows raised, as well as the corner of his lips. It seems like, despite his naivety he shows, he also has his secrets to keep. Looking at Huo Ling''s eyes avoiding his gaze, Huo Ling looked like he is guilty.


    Does he¡­ know something about his death? Whether he''s innocent or a viin, it''s too early yet to tell.


    ¡­


    "Surprisingly, this Su Heng has a clean background." Xiao Xie said, chewing a beef jerky while he reads Su Heng''s background profile Ke Congyi gave them earlier before they left the station. "Grew up in an ordinary neighborhood andter moved to an apartment when he worked in Tianxing Entertainment. Sending money to his parents every month. Studied in the primary school and high school near their house. Went to an ordinary university for his college." He said.


    "Very ordinary." Song Mingfan nodded as he looked at the apartment building where the Tianxing Entertainment''s staff stays for free.


    "Yeah. The only not normal here is him working in Tianxing Entertainment." Xiao Xie said as he nced at the floor where they saw Su Heng went earlier. They also already confirmed Su Heng''s unit number from the other staff staying in the apartment building.


    Basing from Su Heng''s academic background, he cannd a job in anypany ¨C except the Tianxing Entertainment, an entertainmentpany, and the most popr one at that. The entertainment world is a survival world. One misstep and you''ll be swallowed by the predators around. It''s not a ce an ordinary person like Su Heng would go to.


    "En. He''s the schrly type. He isn''t fit to be an agent." Song Mingfan agreed. He saw that Su Heng has worked only for two months with Huo Ling. This coincided with the time Huo Ling was in contact with the entertainment world as an artist. "Who hired Su Heng?" he asked.


    "The Tianxing Entertainment." Xiao Xie answered.


    "Then, who''s the CEO?" Song Mingfan asked. He was tailing Su Heng earlier while Xiao Xie went to investigate the Tianxing Entertainment.


    "Oh! Now we''ve got a good question." Xiao Xie suddenly grinned as he threw the folder containing the information about Su Heng.


    Song Mingfan''s brows raised when he saw Xiao Xie smiled. Tailing a person is a boring job, and it doesn''t fit the lively Xiao Xie. "What did you find?" he asked.


    "The change of the management of Tianxing Ent." Xiao Xie answered. "Two months ago, the Tianxing Entertainment had undergone an internal war. This war was between the father and son Liang Jun and Liang Lin." He said.


    "What''s surprising about it?" Song Mingfan asked. Scheming within the wealthy families is amon thing.


    "It is surprising since this Liang Lin is a transparent person. He isn''t fit to be a CEO." Xiao Xie said.


    "However, isn''t he the only son of Liang Jun?" Song Mingfan asked.


    "Yeah. However, with a mind like the businessman Liang Jun, it would be better for him to sell hispany to his trusted partners than to watch hispany die in his son''s hands." Xiao Xie said.


    "That''s harsh." Song Mingfanmented. However, that is the reality.


    Xiao Xie nodded in agreement. "Then, surprisingly, two months ago, Liang Jun gave up his position to his son." He said as the smile on his face disappeared and his brows knotted when he frowned.


    "You think, someone interfered with the war between the father and son?" Song Mingfan asked.


    Xiao Xie nodded. "Wasn''t that the chief is thinking? There''s a mastermind in the shadows of Tianxing Entertainment?" he said.


    Song Mingfan hummed in response. "If there really is, and Su Heng knows about it, then this Su Heng is not as ordinary as he portrayed himself to be." He said as they looked at the apartment building where Su Heng is staying.


    Tianxing Entertainment.


    Liang Lin blew out a sigh as he pinched the space between his brows after he signed thest document on his table. He rested his elbow on the table and his gazended on the picture frame on the side. It was him and his father. Both stood with their back as straight as a pole, and there was a distance between them. There''s not a hint of a smile in their face.


    Ever since his mother died, this was the only picture he and his father had. There wasn''t a graduation picture of him even that was taken his father. Not even when his birthday. After all, he is an introvert, so he doesn''t have many friends. Meanwhile, his father is a silent person. Thus, there wasn''t amunication between them two.


    He sighed as he rested his back on his chair. Two months ago, when his father found out about his sexual orientation, he thought it was his end. However, surprisingly, his father didn''t disclose it and didn''t use it against him. The day after that, his father abdicated his position to him.


    There was a knock on the door, pulling him from his thoughts. "Come in." he said as he sat upright.


    The door opened and his bodyguard came in. "I figured you''d be tired, so I brought you tea." Ah Xu said as he ced the cup on the table.


    Liang Lin stared at the tea before he hummed. "Thank you." He said.


    Ah Xu nodded before he left. The moment the door closed, Liang Lin slowly touched the cup. Then, he lifted it and brought it to his lips, as if he''s kissing it.


    S City Business Park.


    Unlike Gerard Jackson''spany which Yi Bing saw earlier with his Omniscient Eye which the senior grim reapers got from Shen Sheng, thepany of Huo Ling''s grandfather is different. It has a warm ambiencepared to the cold atmosphere of Gerard Jackson''spany. Maybe it was because thepany was made by domestic people unlike Gerard Jackson''spany that has foreigners mostly as its workers.


    He watched as Huo Ling waited for the elevator to go down. Both of them invisible to the people, they boarded the elevator when it arrived and opened together with the staff of thepany. "What''s wrong?" he asked when he saw Huo Ling would smile at some people and frown at the others.


    Huo Ling paused before he turned to him. "I am only close to my grandfather." He said.


    Yi Bing tilted his head, urging for Huo Ling to continue speaking.


    "My grandmother is thete King''s sister." Huo Ling said. "She only had a daughter ¨C that is, my mother, with my grandfather and she passed away. When she died, grandfather remarried. And so, I''m not close with my aunts and uncles, as well as their children ¨C who were my cousins." He exined.


    "Was it because you are a prince, or they alienated you?" Yi Bing asked.


    "You guess." Huo Ling just said. Unlike him, who has a princess mother butmoner father, the other prince ¨C the crown prince, Kale, has thete King as his father while his mother is a noble. He''s a royal blood through and through.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. Most royal bloods are innately arrogant. However, Huo Ling''s rtionship with his maternal cousins can also be attributed to his cousins. They either are afraid of him, or that they are envious of him thus they alienated him. Huo Ling doesn''t seem to care, though. Since although he''s na?ve, but he''s indifferent to his surroundings.


    S City Police Station.


    When Gu Xingfeng arrived, Jiang Xinduo immediately followed him to his office. "Chief." He called as the door closed.


    "Report." Gu Xingfeng said as he sat on his swivel chair.


    "I had xiao Xue follow Lei Shan while xiao Zhang investigated Gerard Jackson and Huo Dakuan''spanies." Jiang Xinduo said. He''s referring to Xue Liping and Zhang Bao, respectively.


    "Did they find something?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 170 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Investigation</h4>


    "What did xiao Xue and xiao Zhang find?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he leaned his back against his swivel chair and yed the pencil with his hands, ready to listen to his subordinate''s report.


    Jiang Xinduo ced the folder on Gu Xingfeng''s table before he spoke. "Firstly, Lei Shan became the Film Emperor two months ago." He started. "This is known by all. However, that''s not the only thing that happened in Tianxing Entertainment." He said. "Xiao Xie learned that the Tianxing Entertainment had an internal war and the Liang father and son are the main characters. Liang Jun who isn''t supposed to lose against his greenhorn son Liang Lin, lost." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent. "There''s someone who helped Liang Lin." He said..


    Jiang Xinduo nodded. "Yes." he answered. "Xiao Ke looked up the shareholders of the Tianxing Entertainment, and there''s one who is mysterious and suspicious." He said.


    "Is it Lei Shan?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Surprisingly, Jiang Xinduo shook his head. "That''s what I initially thought. However, xiao Ke said that this person is overseas." He said. "He doesn''t have a registeredpany, and ¨C " he looked at Gu Xingfeng. " ¨C he became a shareholder, and thergest shareholder, two months ago." He said.


    "Even though Lei Shan is from a wealthy family, but he already renounced his inheritance." Gu Xingfeng said. "Even if he''d save up money when he started as an artist, but it isn''t enough to buy arge share of Tianxing Entertainment." He exined.


    Jiang Xinduo nodded. "He can''t be this mysterious person." He said.


    "We can''t overlook this person, though. This''ll be an additional work for xiao Ke." Gu Xingfeng said. "How about Lei Shan?" he asked.


    "He went back to Tianxing Entertainment. However, the undercover I sent said he was scolded by the director. Someone disclosed what happened to the set and his fans were worried." Jiang Xinduo said. "However, the reason he was scolded is not only he was downcast after Huo Ling died, but that he also kept looking at his phone." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng patted the head of the pencil against his table. "He is really dedicated. Most artists would have already gone home to mourn, but he continued to film." He said. "After all, he''s newly-crowned as a Film Emperor." He added.


    Jiang Xinduo muttered an ''en''. "I''ll have them continue to monitor Lei Shan." He said.


    "Good." Gu Xingfeng said. "How about Gerard Jackson?" he asked. The moment he asked, he saw Jiang Xinduo''s expression twisted. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Chief." Jiang Xinduo called. "Earlier during the interrogation, I heard that Gerard Jackson mostly is out of the country. However, from what xiao Zhang investigated, Gerard Jackson¡­ he has been in the country for two months." He said and looked at Gu Xingfeng. "What''s troubling is, Huo Meiying hasn''t been reacting to the news of her husband earlier. And so, I think¡­" he muttered. "She doesn''t know her husband is in the country for these two months." He exined.


    "Such a sneaky act, indeed." Gu Xingfeng said. "It seems that the underworld has been chaotictely¡­" he muttered before he looked at Jiang Xinduo. "From your words, Gerard Jackson and Huo Meiying are in bad terms." He said.


    "Yes." Jiang Xinduo nodded. "The question is, why." He said. "Could it be Gerard Jackson is intimidated because Huo Meiying is a princess?" he asked.


    "It''s possible." Gu Xingfeng said. "You follow-up on this matter, too." He told him.


    "Yes." Jiang Xinduo nodded as he noted it. "As for Huo Dakuan, Huo Ling''s maternal grandfather, it seems that he''s been close to the victim." He said. "Since Huo Meiying is a woman, his business will be inherited by his children from his wife that he remarried." he exined.


    "Since he''s close to the victim, if the victim didn''t die, there''s a big possibility that it''d be the victim who will inherit the Huo family''s business, right?" Gu Xingfeng smiled. "After all, Huo Ling isn''t only a prince, but that him also carrying the Huo surname made him a rightful heir." He said.


    "That''s right." Jiang Xinduo nodded. "The victim''s rtives in the Huo family must be envious, added to the fact that he is Huo Dakuan''s favorite grandson." He exined. "They must be itching to get rid of him." he added.


    "Send people to investigate the Huo family, too." Gu Xingfeng said. "The underworld and the royal family are out of the country. It''s harder to investigate them than the Huo family since we can''t reach them." he sighed.


    "Yes." Jiang Xinduo nodded in understanding. They should start investigating locally.


    "Also¡­" Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    Hm? Jiang Xinduo looked at his superior when he didn''t hear him speak after that. "Chief?" he called when he saw Gu Xingfeng was looking at his phone in a daze.


    "Send people to follow Hao Baiyun." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "¡­ huh?" Hao Baiyun? Jiang Xinduo was puzzled. "The Hao family is distant rtives with the Huo family. But¡­" he said. But, they have no motive to kill Huo Ling, right? After all, the Hao family has already have their hands full of their own businesses.


    "Only Hao Baiyun." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "¡­" why? Jiang Xinduo looked at his chief with a puzzled gaze.


    "I met him earlier. And ¨C " Gu Xinfeng said as he tapped his pencil against the screen of his cellphone. " ¨C he told me something." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo''s eyes narrowed as he nodded in understanding. What Gu Xingfeng meant to follow Hao Baiyun isn''t to investigate him, but to protect him.


    Hao Baiyun is an insider in this case, based from Gu Xingfeng''s tone, words and actions. And, he is Huo Ling''s distant cousin. It is said that, he''s also close to Huo Ling as Huo Ling is as close to Lei Shan. However, before Huo Ling could meet Lei Shan, he met Hao Baiyun first, since they are a family. In other words, he can be considered as the elder brother figure of Huo Ling.


    Hao Baiyun must know more about Huo Ling''s life, as well as the people around him: Huo Ling''s father, Gerard Jackson, his faction ¨C the underworld, Huo Dakuan''s faction, and the royal family''s faction.


    "Where is CEO Hao now?" Jiang Xinduo muttered in a low voice as he pondered. Honestly, he had overlooked Hao Baiyun in this case. If not for Gu Xingfeng mentioning Hao Baiyun, they would definitely be more at loss in the case


    He was about to leave to ask Ke Congyi to look for Hao Baiyun''s whereabouts using the public CCTVs when he heard Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    "He''s at my house." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Oh. He''s at your house. That''s good, that''s good. We can follow him from there¡­" Jiang Xinduo nodded as he spoke when his voice suddenly trailed off after his brain registered Gu Xingfeng''s words. His eyes widened in shock as his jaw dropped. "What?!" he eximed. "He''s at your house?! Why?! How?! What''s going on?!" he asked in session. "Chief¡­ how did you know him?" he added.


    They are policemen while Hao Baiyun is from a wealthy family. Both sides live in different worlds. The only time the two worlds would meet is when there would be a crime. However, Jiang Xinduo, as Gu Xingfeng''s adjutant, he had never seen Gu Xingfeng meeting Hao Baiyun. Thus, he was surprised to know that their chief personally knows Hao Baiyun. Not only that, but Hao Baiyun is also at their chief''s house.


    "Just former acquaintances." Gu Xingfeng answered before he paused. "That''s not right. We''re¡­" his voice tailed off as he pondered what is his and Hao Baiyun''s exact rtionship.


    Seeing their chief''s brows knotted, Jiang Xinduo raised his hand. "Chief." He called. "No need to tell me. I respect yours and CEO Hao''s privacy." He said, though his hand he ced behind him on his back is trembling because of the shock he received.


    Goodness! Our abstinent chief can actually have a romance?! And his paramour is a CEO?! He eximed internally, though externally you wouldn''t see his thoughts. Even if you did, but Gu Xingfeng who is currently in a daze as he thinks about Hao Baiyun, missed his subordinate''s inner monologue. And now, CEO Hao is in the chief''s house?! What base did their rtionship reach?! Is it what I think it is?! Jiang Xinduo added in his heart.


    He is slightly off, but he isn''t fully wrong. Before Gu Xingfeng could recover from his thoughts, Jiang Xinduo who finally recovered from his shock uttered an excuse and immediately left Gu Xingfeng''s office.


    Jiang Xinduo ran towards Ke Congyi''s ce in a haste, ignoring the gazes of the other police officers when they saw him wearing an expression as if his house caught fire. He stood behind Ke Congyi and leaned down, his lips beside the other''s ears as he opened his mouth. "Xiao Keeeee!" he whispered a scream.


    "[emailprotected]</a>#%##@%@!" Ke Congyi cursed and jumped out of his seat when he felt a breath against his ear. Goosebumps formed on his skin and his hairs rose. The screen showed ''[emailprotected]</a>#%##@%@!'', just like his curse, after he was startled and got frightened by Jiang Xinduo''s action, causing his fingers to mistype. "JIANG. XIN. DUO!" he yelled, his face as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    Everyone got frightened by Ke Congyi''s voice and dark expression as he red at Jiang Xinduo. They immediately left the ce which will be a crime scer after the usually calm and cool-headed police officer behead the adjutant and field officer.

 Chapter 171 - Inquiries

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Inquiries</h4>


    Blood flowed as the lens of Ke Congyi''s eyesses glinted because of the light from the screen of hisputer. He resumed working, ignoring the ''corpse'' lying on the cold floor of their station. Their colleagues acted blind as they stiffly resumed their work, too, fearing Ke Congyi would ''kill'' them next if they''d ck off from their work even just a second.


    After a while, the ''corpse'' slowly moved, crawling away from the cold-blooded ''killer''. An hourter, Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan, Zhang Bao, and Xue Liping received a blood-stained letter from Jiang Xinduo. The letter contained the orders of their chief, Gu Xingfeng.


    "Did vice chief ''poked'' the ''porcupinefish'' again?" Xiao Xie asked as he pinched a corner of the letter to hold it. His face had a look of disgust when he saw the bloodstains. The ''vice chief'' he''s referring to is Jiang Xinduo. "He should''ve just let the fish swim on its beloved data. He''d just harm himself poking it." he said.


    "We can''t stop a trembling M." Song Mingfan said with a deadpan face as he unhesitatinglybeled Jiang Xinduo.


    Jiang Xinduo who was unknowinglybeled an M. "Achoo!" he sneezed and rubbed his nose before he treated his wounds by himself. "Dang¡­ that xiao Ke bes more and more sadist¡­" he muttered.


    "Erm¡­" the nurse in the infirmary called. He speechlessly watched Jiang Xinduo masterfully wrapped his wounds as if he has done that many times.


    "Oh." Jiang Xinduo muttered when he saw the nurse was looking at the bloodstains on his inner shirt. "Don''t mind it." he said and smiled, only to hiss from pain when he felt the corner of his mouth, where Ke Congyi gave an uppercut earlier, hurt. For an operations officer, his punches really bite. He thought and hissed in pain again when he identally pressed his bruise because he was absent-minded.


    "Uhm¡­ why did you pick a fight with senior Ke?" the nurse asked.


    Jiang Xinduo was taken aback. ''pick a fight''? Is that how it looked? He thought and pondered. "Adult matters." He just said.


    "Huh?" the nurse was puzzled.


    However, Jiang Xinduo ignored him and took his uniform jacket before he wore it. Fortunately, he always wore off his jacket when he''s inside the station. Or else, even his jacket wouldn''t be let off from the bloodstains.


    He rubbed his nose, feeling embarrassed. Why did xiao Ke''s temper got worse again? He thought and sighed. Since he had provoked him today, he''ll save another for tomorrow.


    S City Water Park.


    "Are you sure I can eat it?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing as he stared at the fruit up in the tree.


    "Yeah." Yi Bing nodded as he crossed his arms on his chest. "Since the soul is a part of the nature, it can also touch it like when they were once humans." He said.


    "Alright." Huo Ling said as he floated in the air and slowly touched the fruit. His eyes widened when he felt the fruit''s smooth and slightly cold skin due to the windy weather. "I touched it." he muttered.


    Yi Bing smiled, his usually cold expression thawed like ice exposed from the sun. "Great." He said.


    Huo Ling smiled, feeling happy, before he floated down the ground. "So, because the soul is a part of the nature, it will return to the nature?" he said. "But, since our existence in this world disappeared after our death when we were humans, we will go to reincarnation?" he added.


    "Yes. To another world." Yi Bing answered. "Your once existence in this world, its proof is in the people you know, in their memories." He said. "However, one''s memories fade as the time pass, and so is the proof of your existence in their mind, in their heart." He exined.


    "Will I meet them in that world I''ll reincarnate?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Maybe¡­" Yi Bing answered. "If it is decreed by the fate." He said.


    Huo Ling fell silent. Earlier, after they left his maternal grandfather''spany, he asked Yi Bing why did Yi Bing not sent him to the underworld. Yi Bing told him that there''s no underworld in their world, but in the world where Yi Bing came from.


    However, the underworld was destroyed, and so the Afterlife Department ¨C where Yi Bing works, was created, and them, grim reapers, their job is to send the souls to their reincarnation so a world wouldn''t be overloaded with souls. As to what is/are the consequence/s if that happened, even Yi Bing doesn''t know.


    Then, he began asking him about the Afterlife Department.


    "The Afterlife Department, aside from sending the souls to their reincarnation, is the souls'' haven. It is their rest stop." Yi Bing said.


    "''rest stop''?"


    "A soul undergoes nine cycles of reincarnation, and each cycle has nine lifetimes." Yi Bing said. "After every cycle, the soul would take a momentary rest in the Afterlife Department before they decide to go to the next cycle of their reincarnation." He exined.


    "¡­ ''decide to go''? They can also not go to their next cycle of reincarnation?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "Why is that?" he asked.


    "Because they can be grim reapers." Yi Bing said.


    "So, I can be a grim reaper?" he asked as he looked at him.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered. "After youplete one cycle." He said.


    "Why should Iplete a cycle?" he asked. "And, why is there nine cycles, and nine lifetimes in one cycle?" he added.


    "After the soulpletes the nine cycles, their 81 lifetimes, they can be an immortal." Yi Bing answered.


    "What? How?" he asked.


    "After each lifetime, the soul would leave a fragment of them to their mortal body after they die. 81 lifetimes are the soul''s limit." Yi Bing exined.


    "Why would a soul leave a fragment of it?" Huo Ling asked.


    "There''s this called the time paradox." Yi Bing said. "Right now, you''re dead. But, in the paradox world, you might have been just born, or you''re already four years old. The way you died might change. However ¨C " he said as he looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C your time of death can''t be changed." He told him.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "What if the me in this world would go to the paradox world and change my death?" he asked.


    Yi Bing, however, after hearing Huo Ling''s words, his expression didn''t change. As if he had already expected it. And his words confirmed it. "You''re not the only one who asked this question." He said. "Do you know why I can tell you these things, even if I can''t?" he asked. "One, we can erase your memories. Also, before your reincarnation, your memories of this world will be erased to not affect your life in the next world." He said. "Two, it''s because you have the potential to be a grim reaper, thus this is an unspoken rule ¨C permitting for a grim reaper to reveal these secrets to a soul." He exined.


    "So, I really can be a grim reaper." Huo Ling muttered.


    "Yes." Yi Bing said. "However, there''d be some souls who, after hearing these secrets, would rebel and cross the time and space to change their death." He said.


    "What happened to them?" he asked.


    "Death." Yi Bing answered. "The time and space is unstable, so they were killed by it. And also ¨C " he said as his voice lowered. " ¨C it could be the grim reapers killed them." he said.


    Huo Ling drew a sharp breath when he felt a chill in his soul. "Have you experienced this before?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing calmly answered. "I killed those souls." He said.


    "I thought you, grim reapers¡­"


    "Our creed to protect and satisfy the souls to their fulfillment?" Yi Bing cut him off. "If the scale is unbnced, what do you think would happen?" he asked.


    "Disorder, chaos¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "We protect the souls, but we also can kill them." he said.


    Huo Ling didn''t know why but he suddenly felt uneasy. And so, he changed the topic. He asked about the Soul Eaters, which Yi Bing had mentioned to him earlier ¨C the cause of the destruction of the underworld of the only Stable World.


    "There won''t be Soul Eaters here, right?" he asked him.


    "No. The Soul Eaters are originally from our world ¨C the Stable World. If they would really escape to other worlds, they would highly likely choose the Special Worlds." Yi Bing answered.


    "Why is it?" he asked.


    "Because the Special Worlds are of higher-levelled worlds." Yi Bing answered. "They are advanced in knowledge, stronger in spiritual powers and magical powers. If the Soul Eaters would consume souls from these worlds, since the souls of these worlds are stronger, then the strength of the Soul Eaters would increase after they digested the souls power." He exined.


    From Yi Bing''s words, Huo Ling realized that the world he currently in now is a Normal World. The souls ¨C the humans, living are all ordinary.

 Chapter 172 - Embedded

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Embedded</h4>


    Further news about Huo Ling''s ''ident'' was suppressed both domestically and internationally. Those who do not know the truth can only specte about what fully happened in the ''ident'' resulting to Huo Ling''s death. Meanwhile, those who know the truth make their own ns.


    As for Huo Ling, the man in question, the protagonist of the ''ident'', he''s pondering about life. "So, the reason why I am still here instead of being reincarnated is because I have an attachment?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing who was calmly sitting beside him in the bench, watching he rise and fall of the fountains in front of them.


    Yi Bing touched the water and it turned to ice. "Yes." he answered. "The souls would be reincarnated, unless they have an attachment that prevents them from going to, thus they remain here." He exined as he let the frozen water turn back and fall back to the ground.


    "Then, what is my attachment?" Huo Ling asked.


    "You tell me." Yi Bing said and turned to Huo Ling. Seeing that Huo Ling just stared back at him, the corner of his lip curled up imperceptibly. "After one''s death, their soul is separated from their body. If they retain their memories, then we can solve the knot in their heart and made them pass on. As for those who got an amnesia when they woke up as a soul ¨C " he said. " ¨C it''s either due to the shock they received when they died, resulting to some of their memories lost, or¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "''or''?" Huo Ling blinked, waiting for Yi Bing to continue what he''s going to say.


    Seeing this, Yi Bing chuckled. So it is a wolf in sheep''s clothing? He thought as his eyes narrowed while he stared at Huo Ling. "Or, they wouldn''t recover their memories at all." He continued.


    "Then, how will you solve the knot in their heart¡­ this so-called ''attachment''?" Huo Ling asked.


    "We guide the souls to recover their memories until we found some clues and piece them, then help the soul resolve it." Yi Bing answered. "As for when we meet a dead end¡­" his eyes narrowed before he blinked. "We can do nothing but bring them to the Pathway of the Clouds and send them to their reincarnation." He said.


    "Huh? Would there be some problems if that happened?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Of course, since their soul still have some unresolved business." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then¡­"


    "Their would-be personality in that life would be affected because of the problem in their soul, resulting to making some wrong decisions in their life, then¡­" Yi Bing said.


    "Then their life in that world would be messed up." Huo Ling muttered. Yi Bing nodded. "Then, when they die and turn into a soul again, their attachments¡­" wouldn''t they pile up? He thought.


    "As you thought, their former attachment would pile up with their new attachment." Yi Bing said. "Or, their new attachment would bury their former attachment." He added.


    Huo Ling''s brows knotted. "That''s unfair." He said.


    "There''s no unfairness in death." Yi Bing said.


    "Then, how do you make their former and new attachments?" Huo Ling asked.


    "We''ve already done our best, so it''s the souls'' problem that they forgotten their memories and left their former attachments unresolved." Yi Bing exined.


    "That''s shirking responsibility!" Huo Ling said.


    "Is it?" Yi Bing said and looked at Huo Ling''s eyes. "Maybe it is, and it''s them shirking their responsibility onto us. One must be responsible of his own deeds. ''Ignorance of thew excuses no one.'', as they say. Just because they lost their memories, they''d dump their problems on us?" he asked. "The Afterlife Department was created to not give charity. The grim reapers are not voluntary workers. We''re already giving charity the best we could." He told him before he leaned his back on the bench, ignoring the shocked look on Huo Ling''s face. "As I''ve said, death is fair. However, should it only be applied on the souls in the afterlife? What about the grim reapers?" he asked and slowly turned to Huo Ling as he waited him to digest everything that he said. "We work but we''re not paid. Don''t you think we are pitiful?" he asked as he blinked.


    "¡­" dang. This man¡­ ehem, grim reaper must have said all that just to invoke my sympathy, didn''t he? Huo Ling thought as his face darkened.


    Seeing Huo Ling''s twisted expression, Yi Bing held back his smile. "If you''re that interested to be a grim reaper, wait for four more lifetimes and reapply." He told him.


    "''four more lifetimes''?" Huo Ling said. "You mean, this is my fifth one?" he asked.


    "Yeah." Yi Bing nodded. "When you''ve reached and are done with your ninth life, make sure you keep your word." He told him and smiled.


    "¡­" what ''reached and done with your x life''? Isn''t this just cursing me? Wait ¨C Huo Ling thought. I''m the one who started this, so isn''t this also me cursing my lives ahead? He looked at Yi Bing and when he saw him smiling, suddenly, he felt a bubbling irritation in his chest. Why do I feel like something simr to this has happened before? He thought and frowned. He realized how wrong his impression of grim reapers has been.


    Grim reapers are all bones, wear ck, hooded cloaks and carries sickles? Then, what is this ''man'' in front of him who have flesh, and even smooth and healthy skin that wore a dark suit perfectly hugging his body and is carrying a briefcase with a smile on his face? Also, he hates to admit it, but the ''man'' iming to be a grim reaper is handsome! How he wished his eyes were blind. Who can tell him, which of them is the real grim reaper?


    Opposite to Huo Ling''s ''fun'' afterlife, Lei Shan is the opposite. He had reached his home and he then just remembered, his mother was with Huo Meiying and Hao Baiyun sent them to his vi. Should he go over there?


    He shook his head. Even though both he and Hao Baiyun were close to Huo Ling, but they themselves act civilly towards each other. After all, they led different lives and the only point of connection of them is Huo Ling. One is a friend, and the other is a cousin.


    "Xiao Ling¡­" he muttered as his exhausted body fell on the sofa. He ced his arm on his forehead and he stared at the ceiling.


    He remembered the first time he met Huo Ling was when the royal family held a birthday banquet for the crown prince. That time, his family got an invitation because of his uncle who got the favor of the royal family for some reason. That moment when he met Huo Ling and found he was a prince, his first thought was that he wasn''t favored. He doesn''t know how he came up to that thought. Maybe because Huo Ling was just one-fourth of a royal blood, or it was something.


    But, that wasn''t that made him approach Huo Ling. It was because of Huo Ling''s temperament. He felt like he''s ipatible of this world. Maybe that made him alienate the others, or him alienated by them. Whichever it was, the result is that Huo Ling didn''t have any friends. The moment their eyes met, a thought came into his mind.


    "I want to befriend this person." Whether it was he was also lonely like Huo Ling, and misery lovespany, so they clicked. Then, as time goes by, his feelings towards Huo Ling became stronger. It wasn''t a feeling between lovers, but something akin to that. Surprisingly, Huo Ling was the same. And both of them was finally enlightened when a third person entered their world ¨C Kale or Hao Baiyun. The moment they realized it was a lover they see in each other, they concluded that they have to find each their person that their feelings towards them was embedded in their soul.


    "Xiao Ling¡­ you missed to meet the ''person'' you''re looking for¡­" he said as his eyes watered, and his tears fell from his eyes and streamed down his face. "Or, did you finally meet them, now that you''re dead?" he asked and closed his eyes. He could feel his soul throbbing once again, urging him to find that ''person''. "Who¡­ who is he?" he asked as he closed his eyes tight. "Should I also have to die to meet them?" he asked as he curled up his body. Then, he reminisced in his dreams.


    "¡­ Shan¡­ Shan¡­" he heard his own voice called to the silhouette of the other person. "Shan¡­ Qi Shan!"


    His eyes snapped open and wide. "Qi Shan¡­ Qi Shan¡­!" he muttered under his breath as his chest heaved up and down, catching his breath. He immediately wrote the name on a piece of paper before he took a picture of it for him to remember the name again.

 Chapter 173 - Jackson Family

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Jackson Family</h4>


    S City Police Station.


    Gu Xingfeng silently watched from behind Gerard Jackson''s dark expression as he was interrogated by Jiang Xinduo. The pencil in his hand was dancing in between his long and slender fingers as he listened to them.


    "Howee is an obedient child since he was young. He is a promising boy." Gerard Jackson said, his blue pupils became misty as he reminisced the past. "He has been smart. His home tutors were praising him, and even his teachers in his school when he started studying were also happy meeting such a smart and obedient student like Howee." He said. "As a parent, we couldn''t be any happier having such a son like him. Even if he grew up in China, but he is still filial to me, his father whom he rarely met since I was very busy with my businesses." He exined. "Sending greeting cards, sharing me his achievement¡­ my son¡­" he muttered as he covered his eyes with his palm to cry..


    "Sir." Secretary Lewis called as he handed Gerard Jackson a handkerchief for him to wipe his tears. Waiting for his boss to calm his emotions, he turned to Jiang Xinduo. "Earlier, officer Zhang came to thepany and told us about young master Howee''s misfortune." He said. "On our way here, I''ve called thepany where young master Howee is working ¨C the Tianxing Entertainment, to inquire the whole incident. Please be assured we will give you our full cooperation with the investigation." He told him.


    Jiang Xinduo. "¡­" does he have anything to say? This secretary has already said it all! He cleared his throat before he spoke. "Thanks, then." He said even though they''ve already told the Tianxing Entertainment to hand to them the CCTV records, as well as all the information concerning Huo Ling ¨C his schedule, his current project, as well as the nned projects for him before he died. "I have a question for Secretary Lewis." He said as he looked at the man who can speak fluent Chinese without a heavy ent unlike Gerard Jackson.


    "Please ask." Secretary Lewis said.


    Jiang Xinduo nced at Gerard Jackson who was silently crying before he turned back to Secretary Lewis. "As the heir to thepany, what is your impression of Mr. Howee?" he asked.


    Secretary Lewis paused and fell silent for a few seconds before he spoke. "Young master Howee, as my boss said earlier, is a promising person." He said. "Young master Howee is not only smart, but he''s also hardworking. He is also good at socializing, which is one of the most important qualities as an heir." He nced at Gerard Jackson before he turned to Jiang Xinduo. "However, despite all that¡­ young master Howee ¨C " he said as his voice lowered. " ¨C doesn''t want to inherit thepany." He told them.


    Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo were surprised. Meanwhile, Gerard Jackson sobbed as he removed the handkerchief from his face, exposing his reddened eyes. "Mr. Gerard¡­" Jiang Xinduo called, fearing that Gerard Jackson might snap for having been disappointed by his only son ¨C his only heir.


    "I am fine." Gerard Jackson said as he shook his head and sighed. "Watching him grow up from a child to a young man, I didn''t notice and only found out by then that he''s actually stubborn." He said, referring to Huo Ling. "I''ve never seen him refuse so strongly before¡­" he added.


    Jiang Xinduo sighed in sympathy while Gu Xingfeng remained silent and observing. Since Gerard Jackson is a busy person, they finally released him from interrogation. As the driver opened the car and Gerard Jackson went inside, Secretary Lewis gave them a business card before following Gerard Jackson in the car.


    "What do you think, xiao Jiang?" Gu Xingfeng, silent since earlier, asked as they watched Gerard Jackson''s car left and disappeared in the distance.


    "Too fake." Jiang Xinduo frowned.


    "You''re not saying this not because his nationality is different, right?" Gu Xingfeng smiled. Each nationality has its own way of expressing their grief.


    "Boss. You''re not saying this because you think I''m a racist, right?" Jiang Xinduo asked back. He already knows Gu Xingfeng also noticed it earlier.


    Gerard Jackson''s acting is too fake. It''s as if a stray animal had died instead of his son the way he acted earlier.


    "Did you see any eye drop with him earlier?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Jiang Xinduo snorted before he fixed his expression. "He didn''t even mention his wife earlier." He pointed out.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. This confirmed that the husband and wife has an estranged rtionship. "It seems that we have to investigate the royal family, too." He muttered.


    "Weren''t we nning that?" Jiang Xinduo asked. "Also¡­ about what CEO Hao said¡­" his face became serious. He was really shocked by what Gu Xingfeng had told him of his and Hao Baiyun''s conversation before.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to look at Jiang Xinduo. "Xiao Jiang, are you already rusting?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    "You really believe what he said?" Gu Xingfeng asked before he turned to look outside the window. "I already told you our rtionship. Him sending himself to me¡­ he must have a motive." He said. "And him purposefully telling that to me, don''t you think it''s actually the opposite?" he asked and turned to Jiang Xinduo who had a shocked expression on his face. "''Threaten the east and strike the west''¡­ he wants to divert us in one direction, but protect the other direction." He told him. "He must be protecting somebody." He concluded.


    Jiang Xinduo gaped at him. "Could it be the murderer?!" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng pressed his lips tight. "Let''s hope not." He said.


    ¡­


    After Hao Baiyun woke up, he saw he was in someone''s house. Remembering it was Gu Xingfeng hest met, his heart feltplicated emotions.


    He shook his head before he looked around and saw it was already dark. He noticed the food and a note in the bedside table, but he didn''t eat nor read it. He immediately washed himself up and then left.


    "Young master." Fei Xuli answered when he answered Hao Baiyun''s call. "Where are you? Shall I pick you up?" he asked.


    "I''m fine. Is aunt Meiying still there?" Hao Baiyun asked as he waved for a taxi.


    "Yes. Jing Yu is watching her and madam Lei." Fei Xuli answered.


    "Good." Hao Baiyun sighed in relief as he entered the taxi and closed the door. "I''ll be there soon." he said and ended the call before he told the driver his address. Then, he leaned on the backseat as he pondered about the things that happened recently.


    Huo Ling, the person he treated as his younger brother, died. Huo Meiying, his mother, was in a state of shock. However, madam Lei didn''t send her to the hospital. It was because it wouldn''t help her, nor it''d be a good thing to send her to the hospital.


    Huo Meiying has an emotional disorder. This is a secret of the royal family. The reason why Hao Baiyun knew about it is because he had seen it before. He was helping Huo Ling with his assignment when Huo Meiying noiselessly arrived. If she hasn''t dropped the tray of snacks she was carrying, neither he nor Huo Ling would notice her arrival.


    The loud noise she made startled her, and her eyes roamed wildly before they settled on Huo Ling''s figure. That moment, Hao Baiyun already noticed something was wrong. Thus, when he saw Huo Meiying moved and ran towards Huo Ling, he thought she''d attack him.


    However, he only seen her wailed and hugged her son tight. Huo Ling, as if he had done it multiple times and was used to it, immediately soothed her until she finally calmed down. After calming his mother, he turned to him and smiled apologetically. He didn''t give an exnation, but he also didn''t deny what had happened. Hao Baiyun knows not to ask, either. Thus, they tacitly kept that incident one afternoon.


    What shocked Hao Baiyun more is that Gerard Jackson, who fetch his wife and son during one of the times he went to China, didn''t give any reaction on Huo Meiying''s strange behavior and badplexion. Huo Ling didn''t speak anything else to his father and acted obediently as he helped his mother get into the car before he followed her. Then, their family of three left.


    ''What a strange family'', was what he thought at that time. But, as a sign of respect as Huo Ling''s friend, he never mentioned anything about Huo Ling''s family ever again to Huo Ling.


    Speaking of friend¡­ does Lei Shan know about this? Hao Baiyun thought before he noticed the taxi had already stopped outside his vi. He paid the driver and told him to keep the change before he went out of the taxi and walked towards the gate. The guard saw him and immediately opened the gate for him.


    He walked towards the door and was about to knock when he suddenly paused. Remembering Lei Shan being overly caring about Huo Ling, and even his mother always sticking to Huo Meiying, Lei Shan definitely must know about Huo Meiying''s condition.

 Chapter 174 - Link

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Link</h4>


    The people sitting in the sofa in the living room all turned when they heard a knock. Fei Xuli got up and opened the door, exposing Hao Baiyun who was standing outside and was contemting. Jing Yu was standing by the window, silently staring at Madam Lei and Huo Meiying who were sitting on the long sofa.


    "Young master, you''re back." Fei Xulin greeted and bowed.


    "En." Hao Baiyun nodded. When he went inside, he saw Huo Meiying talking to Madam Lei in a low voice. "Aunt Meiying." He called.


    Huo Meiying heard her name was called and she turned to see Hao Baiyun. "Xiao Bai.." She called and smiled.


    Hao Baiyun smiled back at her before he turned to Madam Lei and nodded at her. "Madam, good evening. Thank you for looking after my aunt." He told her before he sat on the sofa across the two women. Meanwhile, Fei Xuli went to the kitchen to get him a cup.


    Madam Lei smiled. "It''s no trouble. Meiying and I our sisters." She said as she held Huo Meiying''s hands tofort her.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "It''s alreadyte. Won''t your family look for you?" he asked.


    Madam Lei waved her hand. "My husband is still working at this hour, while my son finds me annoying." She sighed. She''s referring to her son, Lei Shan.


    Having steered the conversation to his objective topic, his lips curled up. "A parent is just concerned of their child''s welfare because they care. There''s no such thing as an annoying parent. Instead, one should cherish their parents." He said.


    Madam Lei happily smiled from what Hao Baiyun said. "That''s right. Even if they have already grown up, they''re still a child in our eyes." she said and became downcast when she thought of Lei Shan who was always busy with his work as an actor.


    Even before Lei Shan had be a film emperor, he has always been leaving his house before the sun rises andes back past midnight. Now, Lei Shan is a film emperor, and it is expected that his schedule would be more rigorous. She is really worried of her son''s health.


    Actually, even if Lei Shan won''t work, Lei Shan could continue to live a luxurious life since they are a wealthy family. He has no aunts nor uncles from either of his parents'' side, and his grandparents of both sides have died. He is also the only child, and both his parents'' wealth will be inherited by him. Thus, there''s no need for Lei Shan to work, nor to work harder than a dog.


    "Speaking of your son, congrattions for him winning the Best Actor award." Hao Baiyun said. The Best Actor award two months ago nailed Lei Shan as the newly-crowned film emperor.


    Madam Lei''s eyes brightened. "Thank you." She smiled which is filled with pride.


    "You''re wee." He said and nced at Huo Meiying who was listening to them talking. He can''t help but feel sad in his heart. Since Huo Meiying is present, he decided to drop the topic of Lei Shan. He''ll find an opportunity to talk to Madam Leiter. "It???s almost dinner time. Shall we eat outside?" he asked.


    "Alright. Let''s find a restaurant on my way home so it''s convenient for me to go hometer." Madam Lei said as she helped Huo Meiying up. The Hao and the Huo families are rtives, so Hao Baiyun will be sending Huo Meiying home after dinner.


    "Okay." He said and rose from his seat. "Xuli. Book us a restaurant. Jing Yu, bring the car outside." He said.


    "Yes, young master." Fei Xuli and Jing Yu answered before they moved to do their assigned tasks.


    Meanwhile, Hao Baiyun and Madam Lei resumed talking, with Huo Meiying dazedly listening to them.


    On the other side of the city, Gu Xingfeng had just returned home from work. He still hasn''t eaten dinner, but the first thing he did when he opened the door wasn''t turning on the lights nor taking off his jacket, but to check if Hao Baiyun was still in the bedroom.


    As expected, Hao Baiyun had already left. The bed is cold, and even the food on the bedside table had also gone cold. Even the note he left him was untouched.


    He sighed as he picked up the te and threw the note in the trash bin. "What am I expecting for?" he muttered as he emptied the te before he washed it. Then, he called for a takeout. "I''m the only one who invested my feelings, even when I shouldn''t have since it''s impossible between us." He lowered his head in distress.


    In the cold and dark space, the silence was broken by a sharp ringing tuneing from his cellphone. A small amount of light was made when the screen of his cellphone lit up, showing an iing call from Jiang Xinduo.


    Gu Xingfeng heaved a sigh as he sat on the cold floor of the kitchen and took out his phone from his pants'' pocket. "Xiao Jiang." He called when he answered the phone.


    "Boss." Jiang Xinduo called when he heard the address of his superior. "It''s as we expected. Huo Dakuan''s men moved on their own." He reported with a hint of distress in his voice.


    Gu Xingfeng wanted to sigh again. Not long after Gerard Jackson and Secretary Lewis left the station earlier in the afternoon, Huo Dakuan arrived with an anguished expression on his face. If not for giving them face, Gu Xingfeng suspected that Huo Dakuan would''veshed his anger and sorrow for losing his favorite grandson at them. However, Huo Dakuan is a civilized person, thus he didn''t do so, since he knows they''ve got nothing to do with Huo Ling''s death, aside from helping them investigate the unfortunate incident.


    Huo Dakuan, apanied by his bodyguards, asked them a few questions, likewise they interrogated him. But, unlike Gerard Jackson''s false grief he put up in front of them earlier, Huo Dakuan immediately left after asking them a series of questions. He was in a hurry not because he doesn''t care about Huo Ling, but it was the opposite.


    Huo Dakuan, an influential figure, knows that the small police station in charge of the investigation of his favorite grandson''s death has a limited connection. Thus, he can already see the slow pace of the investigation.


    And so, also foreseeing what will happen tonight, Gu Xingfeng had Jiang Xinduo secretly monitor Huo Dakuan and his people''s movements. It''s as they expected. Huo Dakuan really has his people investigate on their own about Huo Ling''s death.


    "Let them do what they wanted. In fact, this is beneficial for us." Gu Xingfeng said. If Huo Dakuan and his people would find something, then they ¨C the oriole behind the mantis, would know it. "Continue to monitor them, likewise Gerard Jackson and Huo Meiying. Have xiao Zhang and xiao Xue closely keep their eyes on the ''couple''." He told Jiang Xinduo.


    "Yes, boss." Jiang Xinduo answered before he ended the call.


    Gu Xingfeng pulled at his hair. He doesn''t need to tell Jiang Xinduo and the others to be careful, since they are aware what kind of people they will be following.


    Huo Dakuan, even though old, but he''s a crafty fox for having his businesses stay at the top of the business world. Gerard Jackson, even though looking amiable, but in fact he''s cold-blooded to not even care about his own flesh and blood''s death. And Huo Meiying... she looked meek, but she''s from the royal family. She must know more than what she shows to others.


    "Huo Ling, ah, Huo Ling¡­ wherever you are, take a look at these people whom you thought a family when you were alive, now acting like they all aren''t a family." he muttered before heughed.


    It''s reasonable, actually. After all, Huo Ling''s the only one who''s tying all of them together like a thread. With this thread now snapped, everything fell apart. But, they didn''t copse. Instead, they stood tall, stronger than before. It was like a heavy burden was lifted off of their shoulders.


    The link has now disappeared. Everyone just reverted to what they have been before.


    ¡­..


    In contrast to the tension these people were going through, Huo Ling was chilling in the water park with Yi Bing. Seeing Yi Bing freezing the water earlier, Huo Ling was fascinated and had him do it again. Since Huo Ling likes the ambiance of the water park, Yi Bing decided to stay with Huo Ling there.


    And he didn''t regret his decision, since the lights of the water park were switched on when the surroundings became dark. The colorful lights from the surrounding buildings were reflected on the water, making the surroundings prettier than it was during the day. And the atmosphere, for the couples wandering in the water park, became more romantic.


    Yi Bing looked around the ce, watching the people consisted of families, friends, groups of students, office workers who were returning home, and couples. Then, his gaze fell on Huo Ling whom he didn''t notice was actually staring at him since earlier.

 Chapter 175 - Knot

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Knot</h4>


    Yi Bing suddenly felt something thumping wildly inside his chest. Ah¡­ it''s his body''s heart. He thought. Is this what the humans call ''spark''? He thought when he met Huo Ling''s gaze. "What?" he asked with a softened voice. His usually cold eyes and expressionless face showed a gentle expression.


    Having been with Huo Ling for five worlds, it is inevitable he would feel affection towards his assignment. This is the reason why grim reapers aren''t allowed to fall in love. It''s not because they aren''t capable of such emotion, but because after dying once, they would feel more strongly facing such kind of emotion.


    Like a traveler in the desert searching for oasis¡­ grim reapers are thirsty of human emotions, for they aren''t humans anymore even if they look like one.


    "You stopped making icicles." Huo Ling said..


    ¡­? Yi Bing froze when he heard what Huo Ling said. He stared at him for a long time. ¡­ did you pick up the wrong script? He thought. This isn''t what Huo Ling is supposed to say. However, what was said has been said, and the ambiguous atmosphere (only Yi Bing felt it) earlier was broken.


    "You''re dazing off again." Huo Ling said when he noticed Yi Bing''s inattentive gaze. "Are you tired already? Has your magic ran out?" he asked. "¡­ is that possible?" he added.


    "¡­ yes. I am tired, and my magic is running out." Yi Bing answered.


    "Oh." Huo Ling just said.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" what a nd response. "I was just thinking." He exined.


    "About what?" Huo Ling asked as he touched the water.


    "About what your attachment is." Yi Bing said. Huo Ling didn''t respond and just continued to y with the water.


    One other reason why Yi Bing decided to stay in the water park is because he noticed Huo Ling''s childishness. It''s reasonable, considering the fact that Huo Ling is a royal prince, whom was groomed to be a noble individual since young. Added to the fact that Huo Ling is also a scion of a wealthy family, he is destined to have a dull childhood since he is trained as an heir.


    Thus, when Yi Bing saw Huo Ling was having fun in the water park, he was relieved. This is the first time Huo Ling has been free, unrestrained, and rxed. His death served as a liberation of his soul, literally and figuratively.


    "Being just a soul has its own advantages." Huo Ling said.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing turned to him.


    "I can never get bored since I have many things to do. I can never get tired since I don''t have a physical body." Huo Ling said. "Furthermore, I will never be judged again¡­ since no one will see me anymore." He muttered.


    Even though thest sentence was spoke in a whisper, but Yi Bing heard it. Thest sentence might be ironic, but he knew Huo Ling meant it in a positive way.


    Huo Ling might have a great life in the eyes of the people, but was it really great? There are so many things restraining him, most especially his freedom. He can''tugh boisterously when he saw a funny scene. He can''t run so fast since he has servants to serve him. He can''t talk with a stranger since they''d be deemed a threat or someone with malicious intent approaching Huo Ling. Even his friends, they would be screened by the people around him based on their interests. Even just watching a movie, he has to be a few meters away from other people.


    Life as a prince isn''t great. Life as an heir isn''t great. At the end of the day, you''ll find yourself alone. That''s why Huo Ling is grateful that he died. His death regained¡­ no, granted him freedom.


    Yi Bing opened hismunicator and sent a message to Di San.


    0001: do you know which ces are good to go for one to rx?


    He waited for a few seconds until itsted for a few minutes. He didn''t receive a reply from Di San. Then, he remembered that Di San was sent on a mission with Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui by Shen Sheng to search for the Soul Fragments. They must have continued with their mission.


    He nced at Huo Ling on his side. He saw him sleeping. It''s not entirely true that souls wouldn''t feel tired just because they do not have a physical body. Instead, it''s the opposite. Because they do not have a physical body, they would feel even more tired. Some who are weaker may be at risk of dissipating. Only some souls who are strong, or stronger, dared to busy around, like Huo Ling earlier.


    Suddenly, Yi Bing heard hismunicator ''beep''-ed. He opened it and saw a message.


    4626: senior Yi, how are you?


    It was Mo Shi, the junior grim reaper who was sent to him before to train. However, since he is a lone wolf, and Jin Wu ¨C the ohe who ''found'' Mo Shi, has designs towards Mo Shi, Mo Shi was taken away by Jin Wu and is now training under Jin Wu''s ''guidance''.


    0001: I''m doing fine. How are the things in the Afterlife Department?


    4626: currently, everything is under control. The grim reapers are managing on their own in fetching the souls, then sending them to their reincarnation.


    0001: good.


    Yi Bing sighed in relief. In fact, as the first grim reaper, he should be the one managing all the grim reapers instead of Gu Shi. But¡­ huh? He suddenly paused, and his fingers hovering above hismunicator that were about to type a message froze. What was it again? Why wasn''t it him who is the director of the Afterlife Department but Gu Shi?


    His brows knitted as he frowned. He held his head when he suddenly fell into confusion. Wait¡­ it seems that because he is a lone wolf, Shen Sheng didn''t assign him to be a director? Yes. That''s right. That was it. He doesn''t like to work in groups, nor managing other ''people'', thus the position of director fell into Gu Shi''s hands.


    Actually, he doesn''t like to be the leader. It''s too tiring. He can see it from the bags under Gu Shi''s eyes, though the eye bags are normal for the grim reapers, since they added to their gloomy and ominous temperament.


    4626: senior, may I ask how is senior Huo?


    When Mo Shi met Huo Ling in a Normal World, Mo Shi had just be a grim reaper. Then, he had a heart to heart talk with Huo Ling. Both were unfortunate with their life ¨C his former life for him, and Huo Ling in his life in that world, thus he developed a sympathy towards Huo Ling.


    0001: he is currently in his fifth world.


    4626: wow! So fast?!


    0001: time flows differently from each world due to the unstable space.


    4646: how long does each world takes before you go to the next one?


    0001: that depends on both the grim reaper and his assignment. The grim reaper has to find the source of the attachment of his assignment. However, he might fail because of his assignment if an ident urred, like his assignmentpletely forgetting his memories when he was alive, thus never finding out his assignment''s attachment.


    0001: This may take the grim reaper a long time, since he has to exhaust all his means in that world, until he finally confirmed his assignment''s lifetime in that world is a hopeless case. Then, he had to take his assignment to the Afterlife Department, and the department responsible for evoking the soul''s memories would step forward. However, this is a dangerous process since it might hurt, or worse, damage the soul, so they mostly just probe before they''d send the soul to its reincarnation.


    4626: this is sad. The knot in their heart¡­ I mean, the attachment in their soul¡­ it will remain unresolved forever?


    0001: for us, grim reapers, and the gods who are our neighbors, there''s no such thing as ''forever''


    0001: ''forever'' only applies to those who values time, which is fleeting for them, but it isn''t for us who are living in the afterlife. Time has never been a problem to us, since the afterlife never ends ¨C unlike the time, in addition, their life, for them.


    Mo Shi, after reading the messages Yi Bing sent, doesn''t know what to react, nor what to say. He already learned that one can only be a grim reaper after he hadpleted one cycle of reincarnation. However, he hasn''t. Nheless, he still became a grim reaper. It was because of his soul attribute ¨C lightning, which is one of the most powerful among the soul attributes. From being an intern grim reaper, he became a junior grim reaper in a short time. Every time, he learns new things.


    What Yi Bing have said are also new things he has learned. Each of them, though, hits him right in his soul. He never knew there were things like unresolved attachments, which caused by the souls forgetting their past.


    "Mo Shi! Where are you?!" Jin Wu''s voice called.


    He was woken up from his thoughts.


    4626: thank you, senior.


    He was about to answer and leave when he received a new message from Yi Bing.


    0001: do you know which ces are good to go for one to rx?

 Chapter 176 - Su Heng

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Su Heng</h4>


    176: Su Heng


    In the darker side of the street leading to the apartment building where the staff of the Tianxing Entertainment are staying, a ck, inconspicuous and cheap car was parked on the sidewalk. From their position, they could see the peopleing in and going out of the apartment building without raising their suspicion.


    A tall figure walked towards the car and leaned down before knocking on the window of the passenger seat. The silhouette of the person inside moved before the window lowered a secondter.


    Xiao Xie''s face was revealed as the person inside the car, who''s sitting on the passenger seat. "Have you bought an extra gravy?" he asked Song Mingfan, the person outside.


    "Yes." Song Mingfan answered as he nodded before he gave the paper bag containing their dinner to Xiao Xie.


    "¡­ they didn''t charge you?" Xiao Xie asked when he saw Song Mingfan''s calm expression.


    "No." Song Mingfan answered as he leaned on the car and took his share of food given to him by Xiao Xie.


    "It''s because they find you handsome." Xiao Xie said as he started to eat.


    "¡­ you''re handsome, too." Song Mingfan told him.


    "No. I belong to the category of cute people." Xiao Xie grumbled before he chewed his food.


    Song Mingfan didn''t speak and just took a bite of his burger.


    "Hey." Xiao Xie called as he looked outside and saw the closed door of Su Heng''s unit on the sixth floor. "Su Heng hasn''te out of his room since he came back this morning." He said. "No one came to knock on his door during the whole time, so he hasn''t ordered a takeout for his lunch and dinner." He added before he squinted his eyes. "Could it be, he died?" he asked.


    Song Mingfan almost choked on his food. Fortunately, his expression has always been calm so you wouldn''t notice his difort from what Xiao Xie has said. How did hee up to that conclusion?! His brain hole is very big! He thought in his heart. "Maybe he has always filled his refrigerator so he cooked his own food?" he said. This is what the men living independently normally do.


    "Oh." Xiao Xie just said and resumed eating.


    Song Mingfan. "¡­" tell me honestly, you said it to disgust me, right?! He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Does Xiao Xie hate him? His words always have hidden knives every time he speaks to him. He doesn''t frown at his face, but he never smiled, either.


    Well, he did. But, those were sarcastic smiles. Does he have a bone to pick on him? Ironically, they were always partnered by Gu Xingfeng, their chief, when there''s a mission. Every time, Song Mingfan felt like he''s walking on a thin ice. He''s afraid that, one day, he might unintentionally provoke the other, then he''d be beaten up.


    Of course, he wouldn''t lose if a fight would break out between them. But, if can be avoided, then he wouldn''t want to fight with a colleague.


    He tilted his head, enough for him to see Xiao Xie inside the car from the corner of his eye. He saw him chewing on his food while closely watching any activities that might ur outside of Su Heng''s door.


    Xiao Xie has a slender body, and is a head shorter than him. His skin is sun-kissed, and his dark eyes were narrowed into slits, giving him a viinous aura which is unfitting for a policeman. However, for Song Mingfan, Xiao Xie is just mischievous. He may look unapproachable, but he has a soft heart behind that cold exterior he shows.


    While the two police officers Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan ate their dinner, Su Heng, as Song Mingfan has guessed, was cooking his own dinner.


    Su Heng was born and was raised in an ordinary family. Unlike the wealthy families full of evil schemes, you''d fall in a pit in each step you take, Su Heng was surrounded by warmth from his family. He has a good rtionship with his rtives. Since he is an only child, he got an undivided from his parents.


    He was frying the vegetables when his phone on the kitchen counter vibrated. It was an iing call. He turned lower the stove and wiped his hands clean before he picked up his phone and answered the call. "Auntie?" he said.


    "Xiao Heng." The middle-aged woman from the other line called. "How are you?" she asked.


    "That¡­" Su Heng said and turned to the living room where the news was filled with Huo Ling''s death. "You must have already heard it." he muttered.


    Aunt Su sighed. She is married to Su Heng''s uncle, who is the brother of Su Heng''s father. "Yes." she said. "Such a misfortune¡­ that poor child." She said, her voice is filled with sympathy and regret. "Don''t worry. Stay low for now. Auntie will help you in case trouble finds you." She told him.


    Su Heng felt warm in his heart. "Thank you, auntie." He told her. It was his aunt, who runs a brokeragepany, that introduced him to the Tianxing Entertainment.


    Since young, he was obedient. However, even to his parents, he has secrets he has been keeping. And one of them is him chasing stars. As to how his aunt found out, it was an ident. Thus, when he graduated, his aunt remembered him and helped him be an agent in Tianxing Entertainment ¨C the entertainmentpany where the star he is chasing belong to.


    The call ended after an exchange of few words. Su Heng then resumed cooking, with the soundsing from the TV as the background.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Hao Baiyun sent Madam Lei home first.


    "Thank you for the dinner, and the lunch earlier." Madam Lei said when they reached the gate of the Lei household. As she has said earlier, her husband has not yet home, and neither Lei Shan who rarely goes home ever since he moved out and bought an apartment for himself.


    "You''re wee." Hao Baiyun said. He nced back at his car where Huo Meiying, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu, who is driving, are inside.


    Seeing his action, Madam Lei smiled. "Do you¡­ have something to ask me?" she asked.


    Hao Baiyun nodded as he looked at her with a serious expression. "Madam Lei." He called. "Do you know about aunt Meiying''s condition?" he asked.


    As she has expected, it is a not-so-ordinary question he''d ask since he had singled her out. "Yes." she answered.


    As Huo Meiying''s best friend, naturally she would know about her friend, who''s almost her sister, her condition. Added to the fact she''s perceptive, which made her notice Hao Baiyun''s intention to ask her about Huo Meiying tonight, she found out Huo Meiying''s strange condition.


    "When did you notice?" she asked as she looked at Hao Baiyun with a wary expression.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t know whether tough or cry. She''s his aunt. Is it needed to be so guarded against him? However, he can understand. Like Madam Lei, he also cared for his aunt. "Madam Lei." He called. "The royal family must know about aunt Meiying''s condition." He told her.


    Seeing his calm expression, Madam Lei sighed in relief. Along with Lei Shan, she had watched Huo Ling and Hao Baiyun grow up together. Thus, she knew Hao Baiyun is innately kind and wouldn''t harm anyone. He cared about Huo Meiying as much as he cared about Huo Ling. Regretfully, Huo Ling died.


    "En." She nodded and pursed her lips in annoyance. "Meiying¡­ they''re her family." she said.


    Hao Baiyun naturally understood. Huo Meiying grew up in the royal family, and it''s her roots. The royal family must be the first ones to notice her strangeness, and sent her to the royal family''s doctor to have her checked up. "Thank you for always looking after my aunt." He sincerely told her.


    Madam Lei warmly smiled. "As I''ve said, it''s no trouble. Meiying, she¡­" she said and looked at the tinted car.


    "I have another question. I hope you can answer it." Hao Baiyun said.


    "Okay. What is it?" she asked.


    Hao Baiyun stared at Madam Lei for a while before he spoke. "Does Lei Shan know aunt Meiying''s condition?" he asked.


    Madam Lei''s eyes widened and she froze. "You¡­ what do you¡­" she stuttered as she stared at him in shock. "What do you mean by asking me that?" she asked as her eyes narrowed. "Do you suspect my son has a hand on what happened to xiao Ling?" she gnashed her teeth in anger.


    When Hao Baiyun didn''t answer, her anger red up. Even though Lei Shan and Hao Baiyun are close to Huo Ling, but they aren''t towards each other. Their onlymon nguage''/''interest'' is Huo Ling. Them being strangers towards each other isn''t surprising. What''s surprising is that Hao Baiyun suspected Lei Shan of killing Huo Ling.


    "You know my son likes¡­ he loves xiao Ling." Madam Lei said.

 Chapter 177 - Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Feelings</h4>


    Hao Baiyun may not have been surprised of what Madam Lei has said about Lei Shan liking, loving, Huo Ling, since he subconsciously knew, deep in his heart, and already has expected it. But, he felt strange after hearing Madam Lei''s words.


    He has already noticed Lei Shan''s interactions with Huo Ling, since he was always watching them. Lei Shan, like him, treats Huo Ling as their younger brother. However, as time passed by and they grew up, Lei Shan''s care towards Huo Ling became excessive.


    His hand jerked, suddenly wanting to clutch his chest when he felt a strange and unfamiliar emotion. He could feel his heart started to beat faster than the usual. Don''t tell me¡­ I also liked xiao Ling? He thought as his eyes widened in shock before his brows knotted when he felt his heart objected, strongly denying his own thought. No way¡­ even though we''re distant cousins, but I''ve always treated xiao Ling as my younger brother. I can''t have impure thoughts towards him? He thought, feeling extremely confused before he felt goosebumps appeared on his skin. Just the thought horrified himself.


    Since I felt horrified, I must don''t have impure thoughts towards xiao Ling! Heforted himself.. If it is, then what do I feel towards xiao Ling? He asked himself.


    Seeing his ill expression, Madam Lei thought Hao Baiyun is mad. He really suspects my son that my son harmed xiao Ling?! She was enraged, and so she frowned and red at him. "I appreciate your concern towards xiao Ling and Meiying. However, I don''t like you suspecting my son." She told him. "Shan-er cares about xiao Ling as much, or more than, you do. So he will never harm xiao Ling. Never ever." She shook her head and looked at Hao Baiyun with her eyes filled with disappointment.


    She thought, because Hao Baiyun, Huo Ling and Lei Shan grew up together, even if Hao Baiyun is older than the Huo Ling and Lei Shan, but Hao Baiyun must have formed a bond with Huo Ling and Lei Shan. But, it seems that Hao Baiyun never did. Well, he never did to Lei Shan. Only to Huo Ling.


    It''s reasonable, though, since Hao Baiyun and Huo Ling are cousins. But, still¡­ they are childhood friends. Is there no affection between Hao Baiyun and Lei Shan?


    She felt her heart sank when she saw Hao Baiyun''s expression didn''t change. "Please leave." She told him, her voice t. "Don''t let Meiying wait." She added before she turned her back on him and walked towards the gate.


    Hao Baiyun watched her leave after he had cleared his thoughts. He didn''t say anything and just silently went back to the car, secretly pondering about his feelings in his heart.


    "Young master." Fei Xuli called when he saw Hao Baiyun opened the door and sat beside Huo Meiying before he closed the door. "Are you okay?" he asked when he saw Hao Baiyun''s poorplexion.


    "What could happen to me in front of the Lei household?" Hao Baiyun asked back before he paused. "Sorry." He told him. He''sshing out his anger on Fei Xuli. "Jing Yu. Drive." He told the silent Jing Yu on the driver''s seat.


    Jing Yu nodded and started the car. Hao Baiyun sighed before he leaned back on the seat. He was about to close his eyes when he heard Huo Meiying spoke beside him.


    "Did you have a quarrel with Qingqing?" she asked, her voice is quiet it''s almost a whisper.


    Hao Baiyun turned to her and saw her gently smiling.


    "It''s about Lingling?" she added. She''s referring to Huo Ling.


    "Aunt Meiying¡­" Hao Baiyun called before he lowered his gaze. Among all of his rtives, the one he respected the most is Huo Meiying. Not because she''s of royal blood, not only because she''s Huo Ling''s mother, but because he saw how hard she is struggling in life.


    Women born in the royal family have lower value than the men, since the men carries the royal family''s name. The women were valued only because they can be married off, to which the royal family will form a connection with the family the princesses were married to. The more powerful the family they were married to, the better it is for the royal family.


    Feelings aren''t important. Status is. This is what it''s like in the royal family. Unfortunately, Huo Meiying was born in one. Andter was raised to be a tool to be used, to be married off, for the royal family to increase their power.


    Huo Meiying, as stated above, was married to Gerard Jackson just because of Gerard Jackson''s status. His power. Gerard Jackson came from the family of mafia. And he is the current head. So, the royal family can borrow Gerard Jackson''s power.


    Of course, not only Huo Meiying benefitted in this marriage, but Gerard Jackson, too, has benefitted. In the mafia, the higher you rose, the greater the power you will wield. However, that''s on the premise if you have the ability. Just because you have the highest position doesn''t mean you''re safe. On the contrary, the higher the position, the greater the danger you''ll face. Gerard Jackson was often targeted so that they could have his position. Thus, borrowing the royal family''s name and power, Gerard Jackson could have a moment of rest from the people targeting him since they would think twice before targeting him due to the royal family''s might.


    Marriage of convenience¡­ it''s not as if Hao Baiyun is unfamiliar with this. Instead, he couldn''t be any more familiar, since, with his age reaching thirty, his family has been sending him to marriage interviews ever since he became twenty. What he''s grateful is that, although his family always sets him up on blind dates, but they never crossed the line of setting him a marriage engagement.


    "I''m sorry." He told Huo Meiying as he lowered his head in self-reproach. He doesn''t want Huo Ling or Huo Meiying to feel wronged.


    Huo Meiying is a strong woman, but she has suffered enough. Added to the fact that Huo Ling died¡­


    He bit his lip when he felt something warm touched his head. Then, Huo Meiying''s soft voice was heard. "I''ve never med you. You care for Lingling." She told him and smiled. "Lingling¡­" she said as her smile faded.


    "Aunt Meiying¡­" he called, panic in his voice.


    Huo Meiying didn''t explode nor copsed when she heard of her son''s death. She has always bottled up her emotions, never showing it on her face. He admired her for this, but also felt saddened.


    "As someone born in the royal family¡­ death is fortunate for him." she said.


    Hao Baiyun felt his eyes and heart sting. His eyes watered and his tears fell. His chest felt stuffy, and his nose felt sour. That moment, he realized. It was not only Huo Meiying, but he also bottled up his feelings in everything.


    ...


    Huo Ling slowly opened his eyes when he felt the wind brushed against his cheek. He saw that the surrounding is bright, the sun is shining, sending warmth to everything it touched. He felt refreshed.


    "Woke up?" he heard Yi Bing''s deep and cold voice. Deep, like his eyes, and cold like his¡­ heart.


    Huo Ling suddenly thoughts this and his eyes fully snapped open and round. He turned to where the voice came from and saw Yi Bing''s handsome but emotionless face. His icy, blue eyes staring at him. He was leaning down to him, who was lying on the bench.


    He stared back at Yi Bing''s eyes. Added their position, Huo Ling felt Yi Bing''s eyes are looking at him condescendingly.


    He immediately shook his head to shake of his morning thoughts. "En." He answered and stretched his limbs¡­ erm, his arms. He has no feet, since his soul only has a tail. And it is glowing orange brightly, like the setting sun. "What shall we do today?" he asked.


    Yi Bing, who doesn''t know Huo Ling''s thoughts earlier, after hearing Huo Ling''s question, he secretly snuck a nce at hismunicator where the Note app containing an itinerary, which he madest night after he received Mo Shi''s reply, for them today, uttered a soft sound. "Anywhere. Let''s walk around randomly." He answered.


    Huo Ling, who doesn''t know a certain kuudere grim reaper tantly lied without blinking his icy, blue eyes, nodded and hummed in response. "Let''s do that, then." He agreed.


    Yi Bing nodded and was about to speak again when Huo Ling added.


    "When will you ask me what is my attachment?" Huo Ling asked. His clear, brown eyes stared straight at Yi Bing''s icy, blue eyes.


    Yi Bing, who was about to close the holographic screen of hismunicator, his hand almost slipped and clicked the wrong button when he heard Huo Ling''s question. "Do you know what it is?" he asked.


    "Why don''t you try asking?" Huo Ling asked back. Yi Bing, even though he had told Huo Ling almost everything about afterlife, including attachments, he hasn''t asked once what Huo Ling''s attachment is.


    A certain liar grim reaper with icy, blue eyes. "¡­" what to do? How to answer? He doesn''t want to ask, since he doesn''t want Huo Ling to leave, nor he want to leave Huo Ling.


    Can he still deny his feelings after being faced with this critical question?

 Chapter 178 - Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Suggestion</h4>


    He likes Huo Ling. That''s a fact. As to what exactly is this ''like'' ¨C whether it is the type that develops into love, Yi Bing doesn''t know, and he doesn''t want to know yet. "Are you ready to answer?" he asked back.


    It was Huo Ling''s turn to be silent. Yi Bing said ''ready'', so Yi Bing must have noticed. Huo Ling clearly knows, aware, what his attachment is. Just now, it was him testing Yi Bing. But the table has now turned.


    Yi Bing is testing him. Huo Ling felt powerless. "No." he finally answered..


    Yi Bing just hummed a response at his answer and didn''t speak any more about it. He nodded. "Then, let''s climb a mountain." He said.


    "¡­?" Huo Ling was puzzled and he sent a quizzical look at Yi Bing. What mountain? Why a mountain?


    Yi Bing saw him looked at him in askance. He cleared his throat before he spoke. "Climbing a mountain tests one patience and endurance. This is helpful to a soul." He exined.


    "¡­" you mean, this is stressful, right? Huo Ling''s face was covered in ck lines.


    Since he was a prince, he had never climbed a mountain since when they go to a mountain, he''s always inside a car and could only watch the car slowly ascend the mountain. However, he knew that it is tiring to climb a mountain, not to mention a waste of time. However¡­


    But... Huo Ling nced at his tail, which is wiggling and hovering above the ground. He isn''t a human anymore. "¡­" he is speechless at Yi Bing''s ability to lie.


    How can this help him when he can''t walk? He wouldn''t feel tiredness, so his endurance wouldn''t be tested. Also, ghosts aren''t conscious of time, thus his patience wouldn''t be tested either.


    He finally found that a grim reaper, who he thought to be gloomy and gravely serious since they deal with the matters of death, can actually lie. "¡­ okay." He answered as he (fakely) smiled at Yi Bing.


    Since he is floating, climbing a mountain is effortless for him. As for a certain tantly lying grim reaper¡­


    Hourster, it is as Huo Ling thought. Yi Bing, who has feet which he used to climb, was motionlessly sitting on the ground. He nkly looked at his legs, which he felt are numb and are slightly trembling.


    Huo Ling held back aughter when he saw Yi Bing''s vacant expression as he stared at the horizon as if he has lost his soul. "Where to, next?" he asked. Now, he started to look forward their next destination.


    Yi Bing, who has secretly nced at Huo Ling, saw Huo Ling''s brightly smiling eyes. He sighed in relief when he remembered his and Mo Shi''s conversationst night.


    Mo Shi, who was about to run to Jin Wu''s side but was distracted by the message Yi Bing sent, paused. He rubbed his eyes to see if he was mistaken of what he saw. Yi Bing asked him, and it''s¡­


    To confirm that he has seen the message right, he replied.


    4626: ces to rx?


    0001: yes.


    Mo Shi, who have heard of Yi Bing''s ''legend'' from the other grim reapers, was vexed. "¡­" indeed. Yi Bing has sent him a message, and it''s really a question about¡­ Wasn''t senior Yi an abstinent man¡­ erm, grim reaper who knows no fun in life? He thought as he stared hard at Yi Bing''s message with aplicated look in his eyes like he was pondering about the creation of the universe.


    I, who lived hearing my cousins'' ''adventures'' in which the main setting is in brothels, decipher senior Yi''s question as a question about the dating spots. However, senior Yi is a walking refrigerator. How can he know romance? He doesn''t look like he has a romantic bone.


    Then, as if the ghosts are at work, an image of a bright, orange soul shed in his mind. Before he could notice, his fingers moved on their own and typed a reply to Yi Bing.


    4626: senior, can I boldly ask¡­ is it for senior Huo?


    Mo Shi suddenly felt his heart sped up. Senior Yi really cares for senior Huo! He thought as he remembered thest time when Yi Bing told him to bring Huo Ling around in the theme park. They ended up in a shooting booth, in where he saw Yi Bing gave Huo Ling a ne with a beautiful orange pendant. Was it made of jade, that pendant? He thought. For some reason, he felt his cheeks heated up and flushed.


    He moved his gaze back to hismunicator when he heard it ding-ed, indicating he received a new message.


    0001: yes.


    If not him, then who? A ghost? Yi Bing, who''s worlds apart ¨C literally, from Mo Shi, thought and frowned at Mo Shi''s brainless question before he suddenly paused when he realized it. Well¡­ Huo Ling, literally, is a ghost. So, it''s really for a ghost, the question he has sent.


    He decided to forgive Mo Shi''s level of IQ.


    (Mo Shi: QAQ senior Yi, how will I know for whom you asked me that question! It''s a general question, okay?! Orz)


    In the Stable World, Mo Shi who doesn''t know his IQ was being despised by the ''person'' he was wholeheartedly helping, widely grinned when he received the other''s reply. It''s really for senior Huo! He happily eximed in his heart.


    4626: great!


    0001: so, you know of ces? Can you suggest me some?


    4626: I know!


    Mo Shi felt excited and his fingers tapped very fast on the holographic keyboard of hismunicator.


    4626: And, travelling with apanion is better than travelling alone.


    Yi Bing, who is a lone wolf thus he always operated alone, raised his brows. Both the objective is travelling. What''s the difference with adding a person or two in your travel? He thought.


    Nheless, he politely asked.


    0001: why?


    4626: ''alone'' has a word ''lone'', and so is ''lonely''. Travelling helps you rx, but when done alone, it can have the opposite effect. It''ll make one feel distress, instead, which is the opposite of the objective of travelling: wanting to de-stress.


    4626: That''s why it''s better to have apanion! And you''re, naturally, going to apany senior Huo. Travelling together, the effect is shared with each other.


    4626: also, you want to do this for senior Huo¡­


    Yi Bing paused when he saw the recent message of Mo Shi.


    0001: is there between difference of ''doing it together'' from ''doing it for the other''?


    4626: of course, there is! Travelling together meant that both parties wanted to rx. Travelling for the other person meant that you want the other to rx. You''re doing it mainly for the other.


    4626: although the objective is good, it can mean negative, since it sounds like you''re forcing yourself or you were forced. However, for the positive side, like senior, you, you are voluntarily doing it for the other. You want the best for them.


    0001: ¡­ so?


    Yi Bing''s face is nk as he stared at hismunicator, reading the messages between him and Mo Shi, trying to digest Mo Shi''s meaning.


    In the Afterlife Department.


    Mo Shi. "¡­" ignore theck of enthusiasm! Ignore theck of enthusiasm! Ignore¡­ the hell (which was already gone, oops)! Does senior Yi really want to amuse senior Huo? Then why does he look like hecks enthusiasm?! Ah¡­ he looked like hecks enthusiasm (with that emotionless face, whichcks everything but attractiveness! He thought as he froze. But still! He really wants to amuse senior Huo, right?! Right?!


    4626: senior, you can try act more tired after you two reached your goal!


    0001: why?


    4626: to give the other a sense of achievement, of course! Though sounds nasty, but the feeling of superiority usually makes one feel good.


    ¡­ and to make you look silly, so the other would be happy. The sillier you look, the happier the other would. Mo Shi added in his heart. However, with how serious senior Yi is, and I felt a sense of danger if I''d say this, I''d better not tell him this. He thought, which is a right decision since he can preserve his life.


    When he heard Jin Wu''s voice finally roared since he didn''t respond to Jin Wu''s summons earlier, he ended his conversation with Yi Bing with a few words and then immediately rushed to Jin Wu''s office.


    In the Normal World, after Yi Bing saw Mo Shi''s words of goodbye, he closed hismunicator after replying him ''thanks''. Then, he turned and looked at the soul, pale in orange color which made a stark contrast with the darkness around him, resting on the bench. Meanwhile, he, wearing a ck-colored outfit from his head to his feet, blended in the darkness.


    It''s as if the two of them live in different worlds; one is bathed with light while the other is embraced by the darkness.

 Chapter 179 - Huo Meiying

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Huo Meiying</h4>


    In contrast with the positive atmosphere between Yi Bing and Huo Ling, the Huo household was covered in gloom as they ate their breakfast.


    After Huo Dakuan finished his meal, a servant handed him a table napkin. He took it and wiped his lips before he spoke. His gaze fell on Huo Meiying, who was quietly and slowly eating before he turned to Gerard Jackson who arrivedst night.


    "Where do you n to bury xiao Ling?" he asked, breaking the deafening silence and suffocating atmosphere in the dining room. However, the people who are still eating find it more suffocating because of the pressure Huo Dakuan is releasing, suppressing them so they can''t raise their head from their te.


    Huo Meiying and Gerard Jackson, who ignored the frowns and hostile gazes the Huo family members were throwing at him, heard Huo Dakuan''s question and their hand holding the chopsticks, and spoon and fork, respectively, froze.


    Huo Dakuan is one faction, Huo Meiying is the royal family''s faction, and Gerard Jackson is another, as Huo Ling''s biological father.


    It was Gerard Jackson who first reacted, and he answered Huo Dakuan''s question with a sneer. He nced at the other Huo family members dining with them for the breakfast.. He thought that they are shameless to eat with them. He, who has rarely interacted with the Huo family despite being married with Huo Meiying, didn''t know that eating a meal altogether is a family tradition of the Huo family.


    When he married Huo Meiying, it was for the royal family''s power. The Huo family''s power is just an icing on the cake. This made the Huo family more hostile to him. Their main hostility towards him is fearing he''d get a piece of the cake, being a part of the Huo family after his marriage with Huo Meiying, thus making their share less than it already is.


    "What do you suggest?" he asked.


    "I want xiao Ling to be buried in the family''s grave." Huo Dakuan answered.


    Gerard Jackson rudely snickered, but Huo Dakuan turned a blind eye to it since he knows that, despite the fact he''s being a racist, foreigners have always been impolite to the Chinese. "He is of a royal blood. He will be buried in the royal family''s grave." He said.


    Huo Dakuan''s face darkened. He is aware that Gerard Jackson favors the royal family more than them, and Huo Ling being buried in the royal family''s grave is a prestige, which will increase Gerard Jackson''s fame. "Xiao Ling is a Huo. He belongs to the Huo!" he said as he coldly looked at Gerard Jackson. "You''ve never cared about xiao Ling. You''re more estranged to him than the strangers he met in thisnd." He told him, which made Gerard Jackson''s face stiffened in humiliation when he saw the mocking smile of the Huo family members. "Also, xiao Ling is morefortable here than in any of his birthnd." He added. He is referring to the America, where Gerard Jackson lives, and Ennd, where the royal family is.


    It is humiliating since Huo Ling, who has fifty percent of his blood from his father, an American, grew up in thend where only twenty-five percent of his blood came from ¨C China. It is more so with the royal family, but since everyone knows the royalties value one''s blood, in which Huo Ling only has also twenty-five percent of his blood is of royal blood, they didn''t rub the fact of Huo Ling''s preferrednd to stay on the royal family''s face.


    In fact, Huo Ling has both the right to live in America, much less in Ennd, but why did he fell in China? As well as his mother, who is the only sibling ¨C the sole sister, of thete king of Ennd?


    Huo Meiying, a silent woman, listened to Huo Dakuan and Gerard Jackson quarrelling until their food has gone cold before she spoke. "Xiao Ling will have his final rest in thisnd." She said. Her voice is quiet, but it isn''t weak at all! It has a momentum after being spoken amidst the heat of her father and her husband''s quarrel.


    Both turned and looked at her in shock. "Mei-er/Mary?!" both eximed.


    Huo Meiying calmly raised her gaze. Like her father earlier, she nced at Huo Dakuan before she looked at Gerard Jackson who was gaping at her. "Xiao Ling will have his final rest in thisnd. I don''t want to repeat what I''ve said, and that''s final." He told them before she rose from her seat. She ignored the servant who handed her a table napkin. She just wiped her lips with the sleeve of her qipao, which made them dumbfounded.


    She doesn''t act as a royal princess, nor a refined woman at all! Although her crude action didn''t seem look ugly because of her beautiful face, but it is nheless disgraceful! How dare she act like amon woman?!


    "There she goes again¡­" one of the Huo family members whispered to his wife, who nodded in agreement.


    Gerard Jackson''s face became dark while Huo Dakuan stiffened on his seat as they continued to listen to the Huo family muttering theirints with Huo Meiying who has already left.


    "She shows a grim face every day¡­" the second brother murmured.


    "Yeah. She also hangs out with Madam Lei instead of her sisters-inw!" one of Huo Meiying''s half-brothers said. She is the only daughter of Huo Dakuan, and the rest of his children with his second wife are all male.


    "Can''t she give us any face?!" the wife of one of Huo Dakuan''s sons.


    Suddenly, a woman with an ugly expression on her face spoke. "She''s mentally impaired ¨C " she said.


    "Enough!" Huo Dakuan yelled. Everyone immediately shut their mouth and lowered their head to face their te.


    Gerard Jackson''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot. Who wouldn''t be mad if someone told your wife is mentally impaired? Not because he cared about his wife was badmouthed thus he was angry, but because he cared about his face (reputation). Being associated with someone who is mentally impaired¡­ he clenched his jaw and coldly looked at Huo Dakuan whose expression is as livid as him.


    "I''ve lost my appetite." Gerard Jackson said and threw his table napkin on the table before he rose from his seat and left, rage brewing in his heart.


    Huo Dakuan couldn''t care more about his disappointing sons. He didn''t speak to them and left them with a cold face.


    Huo Dakuan''s sons felt ashamed, not because they badmouthed their sister, but because they lost their father''s face in front of the outsider ¨C Gerard Jackson. Meanwhile, their wives'' face turned green after being scolded in front of the outsider ¨C Gerard Jackson.


    "That bitc¡­ what?!" the wife of the first son said when her husband tried to cover her mouth to refrain her from speaking.


    Meanwhile, the youngest son, who doesn''t have a wife despite already thirty-one, just silently finished his food that is as cold as what his heart is now after listening to his elder brothers and their wives, who are outwardly beautiful but ugly inside like rotting apples.


    The servants saw him eating the cold food and wanted to stop him but who would dare speak when they were not given an order to speak? Who would dare stop him when they were not given an order to move?


    Thus, Huo Jinghua, the youngest brother, finished his food that gone tasteless while he listened to his brothers'' and their wives'' conversation.


    "Always fretting about everything¡­" his eldest brother''s wifeined.


    His third elder brother''s wife almost spat, but remembered she''s now the wife of a rich young master. "I really thought it was just a rumor¡­ who knew she''s really got a problem with her brain?" she asked.


    "Haven''t you heard? The royal family sent her to a country." Her husband, the third son, said. "On the surface, they said she went on a vacation. However, an insider in the royal pce said she''s gone to see a doctor." He exined.


    The second brother sneered. "She''s lucky she was born in the royal family." he said.


    His wife''s eyes turned green in envy. She wanted to speak, but she''s acting a white lotus, so she just smiled. However, in her heart, she''sining. Why didn''t I try hooking up a foreigner? They might be rted to the royal family! She thought. And also, handsome! She added and nced at her husband''s ordinary face.


    Greed is one of the greatest sins, since it makes people know no satisfaction, cing their wants over their needs.


    Suddenly, the eldest son''s wife who''s known for her ill temper, spoke, which is currently a sensitive topic. "Who knows what''s going on inside her mind? Maybe she caused her son''s death with her own hands?" she said as she evilly grinned.


    Who knows where but suddenly, dozens of ck-clothes men appeared out of thin air and surrounded the woman. The eldest son''s face paled, including his brothers and their wives, except the youngest son ¨C Huo Jinghua, who was taking his time sipping his water.


    "Take her away, including them." Huo Dakuan, who went back unnoticed, spoke while his eyes red at his good sons as he pointed their wives, his hand shaking in suppressed anger.

 Chapter 180 - Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Attitude</h4>


    Huo Dakuan, his beard puffing up in anger, red at his sons. His reddened eyes were filled with disappointment as he stared at them. His bodyguard handed him his phone, and he dialed a number. "Take everything I have given them from them, including their houses." He told his assistant who is on the other line.


    "Yes, chairman." The assistant answered. He''s smart enough to know who are ''them'' Huo Dakuan is referring to. Weren''t they always those three eldest sons who acted high and mighty always in thepany even if Huo Dakuan still hasn''t confirmed to whom will he pass on the chairman position?


    The clinking sound of the utensils hitting against the te broke the wailing of the women and the protests of their husbands. Everyone turned and saw Huo Jinghua calmly wiped his lips with the table napkin. "Father." He called as he slowly rose from his seat.


    "Jinghua." Huo Dakuan called. The coldness in his eyes slightly disappeared when he looked at his youngest son. He has treated his four sons fairly, and made them receive the same education. Yet why is it only his youngest son the one who excelled?


    "Jinghua¡­!" the three eldest brothers gnashed their teeth as they red at their youngest brother.


    Their eyes are red in fury and green in envy, especially the eldest brother. After, they have always beenpared to the excellent youngest son, and as his elder brothers, who wouldn''t feel ashamed? The most ashamed one is the eldest, the first-born, since he bears the responsibility as someone who is expected to, since he''s the most probable, inherit thepany, and be the next head of the family.


    But, they just turned out to be disappointing. Their performance in thepany isckluster, added to the fact that the second and third son are acting arrogantly, without giving the elders of the family, as well as the other shareholders of thepany, any face. Thus, everybody loved the youngest son, who is the most polite and humble, and his skills in management and in other areas are the icing on the cake.


    It''s just that¡­


    "Father, please be calm. And be lenient." Huo Jiinghua told Huo Dakuan.


    The three eldest brothers snickered, but in their heart they are happy. Their youngest brother is transparent! He is a dull person, his personality is. Wasn''t it shown since he has no wife until now? Thus, he wouldn''t know how to scheme.


    Huo Dakuan''s eyes slightly dimmed, but he smiled fondly at his youngest son. "Jinghua. Your brothers made a mistake." He told him. "Meiying is, all of you, your only sister. Yet you¡­" he sighed as he shook his head and turned to his three eldest sons.


    The three elder brothers shut their mouth while their wives are silently crying on the side.


    "Father." Huo Jinghua called as he nced at his elder brothers before he turned to their father. "Please be lenient." He said again. "Don''t take their house away." He told Huo Dakuan.


    The three elder brothers. "¡­" that''s your point? They thought as their eyes narrowed while they looked at their youngest brother, their eyes full of suspicion. Was he just acting all along? Is he actually a wolf that dressed as a sheep to lower our guard against him? They thought.


    However, they saw Huo Jinghua''s face is deadpan while talking to Huo Dakuan. ¡­ he''s really just a sheep. They thought before they started to scheme in their heart.


    "Father." The eldest son called. "I admit my and my wife''s mistake." He said. "You can suspend me in thepany." He lowered his head to hide the scheming glint in his eyes when he secretly nced at his wife who was sobbing.


    He regretted he has been impulsive when he was young and married her. She''s his first love, and he believed that first lovests for a lifetime when he was young. Now, he can''t feel any love towards her at all. He should''ve just married his second brother''s wife who is a refined woman.


    Thinking that, he nced at her sister-inw and saw she happened to nced at him. Then, she smiled before she looked away.


    He felt his heart skipped a beat, before his heart beat wildly. Great. He thought as his lips curled up. If their father would approve of his suspension, which is likely, not only he will take the right to inherit thepany. But he''d also take his brother''s wife!


    The second son, who doesn''t know his wife was being coveted after she sent an ''invitation'' to his elder brother, patted his wife''s back to appease her. Even though he acts arrogantly towards other people, but he doesn''t dare to his wife. Which, his wife not only appreciate, but also disdains. He doesn''t know his wife''s heart at all. After all, if he had known his wife only married him for money, and would''ve wanted to marry his elder brother ¨C who is the first in the line of inheritance, has he not already married, he wouldn''t have married her at all!


    The third son, whom the most arrogant as well as his wife ¨C birds of the same feather flocks together, was sneering at their eldest brother''s act.


    Huo Dakuan frowned at them, but withdrew it when he turned to his youngest son. "Jinghua." He called. "You''ve excelled the most than your elder brothers. I will suspend them, and give back their house. However ¨C " he said as he looked at Huo Jinghua in the eyes. " ¨C you will inherit my position." He told him. He didn''t give them the time to react as he turned to his three elder sons. "Your share in thepany will remain unchanged. Prepare yourselves to be your youngest brother''s subordinate." He told them and turned to leave.


    "FATHER!" they called in panic as they stared at their father in shock. "You can''t do this!" they said as they struggled from the grasp of the bodyguards subduing them. Their wives also did and cried loudly, with the eldest son''s wife cried the loudest and tried to grab a vase to throw. Fortunately, the bodyguard holding her stopped her.


    "Father!" the eldest son cried. "Jinghua can''t inherit thepany! Sure, he may be skilled, but he has a low EQ! He''ll destroy thepany!" he told Huo Dakuan.


    Huo Dakuan, as though hasn''t heard him, continued to leave.


    "Father!" the third son called. "Jinghua can''t! He won''t do! If he will, who will inherit thepany after him? He has no son!" he told Huo Dakuan. The eldest son nodded in agreement while the second son frowned.


    The eldest son has two sons and one daughter. The second son has only a daughter while the third son has a son.


    Their eyes lit up when they finally saw Huo Dakuan stopped then slowly turned to them. However, the tapping sound of his cane hitting against the marbled floor made their heart skipped a beat. They suddenly felt a foreboding feeling.


    It was confirmed when Huo Dakuan spoke. "Not only are you all ingrates, hypocrites, you don''t even care your nephew, xiao Ling, died. You''re all full of yourselves." He said. "I didn''t speak with that, even if I love xiao Ling dearly. However, you even now try pulling your own youngest brother down." His eyes shed a cold light. "If you''re still dissatisfied with my arrangement, then I''ll call mywyer now to disown you all." He told them and dialed a number.


    "What¡­" they muttered under their breath. "NO! Father, no - !" they cried.


    Huo Meiying, who was hiding upstairs, watched the scene downstairs. She saw Huo Dakuan put down his phone and finally left his sons.


    Her eyes stared at her three younger brothers before her gaze finally fell on her youngest brother. She lowered her gaze and pursed her lips in grievance. She didn''t notice that, as soon as she moved her gaze away, Huo Jinghua raised his head and looked at the ce where she''s hiding.


    Jie¡­ Huo Jinghua thought before retracting his gaze. I''m sorry I couldn''t protect xiao Ling. He sharply inhaled when he felt his chest hurt, remembering his nephew Huo Ling whom he secretly watched grew up. Because he was acting dull to lower his elder brothers'' guard against him, he also has to act indifferent towards Huo Ling. He regretted it. He truly regretted it. He now can''t show his affection towards his eldest nephew.


    He blinked, forcing his tears not to fall. Then, he turned to his elder brothers in front of him. His usually dull eyes shed a cold light. One of the bodyguards turned and secretly looked at him. Their gazes met, and the bodyguard nodded at him.


    That night, while the eldest son was driving home after packing his things in thepany because he was suspended, he suddenly found the brake was broken. He tried to turn the steering wheel, but it also was out of control.


    His car fell off the bridge and plunged into the dark and cold water of the river.

 Chapter 181 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Suspicion</h4>


    The same night, in the eldest son''s house, his wife was cooking dinner when the fire suddenly became stronger and burned her face. Her sons and daughter were staying in their university dormitory and rarely came home. Fortunately, at that time, her second son came home to visit and rescued her, directly putting of the fire with the fire extinguisher, before calling for an ambnce.


    She was then sent to the hospital. When her second son called his father, he found out his phone was turned off.


    At the same time, the second son''s daughter was on her way home when she was robbed. She wasn''t raped, but she was stabbed. Her wound was critical, and she was profusely bleeding. Fortunately, she was saved by a passerby and was sent to the nearest hospital. The doctors called her parents, and told them she needed blood transfusion.


    The second son volunteered. However, he found out his daughter''s blood is notpatible with his.. What''s going on? When his daughter was born, he also transfused blood with her because of theplications of her birth. But now?


    When he went out of the doctor''s office, his eyes were filled with confusion¡­ and suspicion when he saw his wife sitting on the bench. Her face is deathly pale and has a panic expression.


    He suppressed the rising anger in his heart. He isn''t dumb to not know she was hiding something from him. He forced a smile and is about to call her when he heard someone called him from behind.


    "Er ge!" it was his third brother. He came with his wife.


    "Zhansan. What are you doing here?" Huo Xuaner asked.


    "The doctor called me earlier telling me of xiao Luan''s ident." Huo Zhansan answered. Huo Luan is Huo Xuaner and his wife, Lian, their daughter. "He must have pressed my name by mistake. Feifei and I came here immediately after that." He exined.


    Huo Xuaner''s face showed aplicated expression when he heard his ''daughter''s name. "Luan¡­ she''s out of danger now." he said. Earlier, after the doctor told him his blood is ipatible with his ''daughter''s, his mind immediately worked fast and had him search blood from the blood bank to transfuse to his ''daughter''. As for what will happenter¡­ he looked at his wife from the corner of his eye. "Thank you." He told Huo Zhansan and his wife.


    Huo Zhansan sighed in sympathy. "Our Boyi is fond of xiao Luan, his favorite tangmei. Unfortunately, he''s still in C City, so he can''te over right now." he exined. "Oh, right. Er ge." He called when he remembered something. "Xiao Dong also called. He said Yan-saozi was burned. He tried to call da ge, but his call can''t connect." He told him.


    "What?!" Huo Xuaner was shocked. His eyes suddenly became cloudy because of gloom. Why does each one of them suddenly gotten into an ident? His lips pressed into a thin line when he suddenly felt nervous and panic. "I''ll try to call da ge ¨C " he said and took out his phone.


    "It??s won''t go through." Huo Zhansan sighed. "I tried earlier, and it''s no good." He said.


    "Then¡­" Huo Xuaner gritted his teeth. Earlier, his heart suspected his wife. Now, with an ident happening each of them, with their eldest brother missing in action, he can''t help but suspect again.


    Huo Zhansan noticed the strangeness in his second brother''s expression. However, before he could say anything, his wife ¨C Li Fei, spoke. "Lianhua? What''s wrong? Are you okay?" she asked when she noticed Xiao Lianhua''s pale face. She immediately walked towards her. "Lianhua?" she called. However, Xiao Lianhua didn''t answer her and she continued to be in a daze.


    Huo Xuaner sneered, and Huo Zhansan saw it. "Er ge, you¡­ is there something wrong?" he asked.


    Huo Zhansan snorted. "There is." He answered and told him about his ipatible blood with his ''daughter''. Among them brothers, he and Huo Zhansan are the closest. It''s reasonable, given that the eldest son, Huo Chengyi, has greater advantages as the eldest son. As for Huo Jingsi, whose name was misinterpreted when he was born and was named Huo Jinghua after, given that he has a dull personality ¨C in which they associated with the inauspicious number of his birth, they excluded him.


    Huo Zhansan was shocked when he heard his exnation. "No way¡­! I was there when your blood was transfused with xiao Luan!" he said.


    Huo Xuaner frowned. "Now that I think about it, the hospital where she was born¡­ it was where she ¨C " he nced at Xiao Lianhua. " ¨C worked previously before she married me." he said.


    Huo Zhansan was dumbfounded. "So you mean¡­" he said and also nced at Xiao Lianhua before he retracted his gaze. "So, xiao Luan might not be your daughter?" he asked.


    Huo Xuaner gritted his teeth. "I''ll have someone to conduct a secret paternity test." He said.


    Huo Zhansan nodded in agreement. He supports his elder brother''s decision.


    Huo Xuaner saw his younger brother''s silly expression. "Zhansan." He called. "Don''t you think, with what''s happening recently¡­" he said.


    "What?" Huo Zhansan asked as he waited for his elder brother to continue.


    "¡­ someone must be plotting against us?" Huo Xuaner finished.


    Huo Zhansan''s eyes widened. "How can that be?! Ah, no. That is possible, given that our family is wealthy¡­" he said as his brows knitted while he thinks. "Who do you think could it be?" he asked.


    "Da ge¡­" he muttered.


    Huo Zhansan gasped as he gaped at him. "No way!" he reacted. "How can da ge do it? Yan-saozi was also harmed!" he said.


    Huo Xuaner pursed his lips. "I noticed that his rtionship with her has be¡­ cold." He said.


    "No way¡­" Huo Zhansan muttered.


    Huo Xuaner noticed that Huo Zhansan was still unconvinced, so he added. "Earlier¡­ I received a call." He said. "It''s from Jinghua." He looked at Huo Zhansan whose ears now perked up. "He said¡­ da ge tried to kill him by hitting him with a pipe from behind when he invited him for dinner tonight. So ¨C " he took a deep breath as his grip on his phone tightened. " ¨C he''s also in the hospital now." he finished.


    "WHAT?!" Huo Zhansan said. "That¡­ that''s ¨C " he said as his face paled in horror. "Da ge¡­ how can he¡­" he muttered as his eyes reddened.


    "Zhansan." Huo Xuaner called. "Do you think, with thepany at stake, da ge ¨C someone who has his eyes always on interests, would consider and be sentimental with familial rtionship?" he asked as his voice turned cold. "At first, I didn''t believe Jinghua. He has always been dull, and he isn''t close with us. Also, I thought he might be sowing discord among us three. However ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C when I found out m¡­ Luan got into an ident, I started to doubt da ge."


    He was about to say ''my daughter'', but he paused. Until he hasn??t confirmed whether Huo Luan is his daughter or not, he wouldn''t address her as his daughter for the moment.


    "I was about to call him, but then you came. Then, you told me that his wife also got into an ident." He continued. "I couldn''t believe it, that he would harm his own wife. But, Luan was harmed. And I remembered his now cold rtionship with his wife." He looked at Huo Zhansan whose face turning paler each second. "He could even harm his wife. And, Jinghua has always been dull with his emotions. He doesn''t know how to scheme. He even plead for us with father earlier. But ¨C " his eyes narrowed. " ¨C don''t you remember da ge''s acts earlier?" he asked.


    Huo Zhansan gulped. His heart was beating fast because of what is happening.


    "He tried to take a step back, but it was actually an advance." Huo Xuaner said. "And ¨C " he gritted his teeth as his eyes narrowed into slits. " ¨C he thinks I didn''t notice him eyeing her earlier." He said and looked at Xiao Lianhua. And he also saw her smiling at him earlier! Could it be¡­ he clenched his fists.


    "Er ge¡­?" Huo Zhansan called when he saw Huo Xuaner''s murderous expression while looking at Xiao Lianhua. Could it be, she really cheated on him? He thought. His heart became cold at the thought.


    Huo Xuaner took a deep breath to calm his emotions. "Zhansan¡­" he called his younger brother, and his voice is heavy with emotions. His face showed a sorrowful expression for what he is about to say. He pulled at his hair. His eyes reddened because of his tears he''s about to shed. "The paternity test I would have a trusted doctor to conduct¡­ I think. It''s the paternity test between Luan¡­" he said as he bit his lower lip. "... between Luan and¡­ and da ge." He said through his gritted teeth. He turned and looked at Xiao Lianhua who, at this time, hase to her senses and raised her head.


    It just so happened that she met Huo Xuaner''s resentful gaze.

 Chapter 182 - Favoritism

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Favoritism</h4>


    Li Fei was given a fright when Xiao Lianhua suddenly copsed and fell off from the bench, and hit the floor of the hospital. She frantically called the nearest doctors and nurses to send her a stretcher to take her away and check what happened to her. Meanwhile, Huo Xuaner, who now knows the true self of his white lotus wife, just sneered and had an indifferent expression on his face while Huo Zhansan who now knows what Xiao Lianhua truly is, was slightly frightened when she copsed but, seeing his elder brother who looks like he doesn''t give a care what happens to Xiao Lianhua now, immediately calmed down and walked towards his wife to appease her.


    Huo Xuaner, after suppressing his raging emotions, walked towards Huo Zhansan who was pacifying Li Fei that''s now crying because of fear. "What is happening now?" he heard her ask, fear filled her eyes. "First, it''s Wang Yan. Now, it''s xiao Luan¡­" she cried.


    Wang Yan is the wife of Huo Chengyi, their eldest brother, who''s now missing.


    "It''ll be okay. It''ll be okay¡­" Huo Zhansan told Li Fei. He didn''t tell her about Huo Jinghua, who''s also in the hospital, to not frighten her more. Hearing Huo Xuaner''s footsteps approaching, he told her.. "Why don''t you go apany Lianhua-saozi?" he asked.


    "I will." Li Fei sniffed. She rose from her seat and met Huo Xuaner''s gaze.


    Hua Xuaner immediately changed his expression into a sorrowful expression, which evoked Li Fei''s sympathy.


    She choked back a sob patted his shoulder tofort him, giving him an encouragement in life after his ''daughter'' got in an ident, and now his wife copsing. However, right now, she looked like she''s the one who is suffering and wallowing grief instead of him.


    Women are emotionally weaker than men. "Watch over xiao Luan. I''ll go apany Lianhua." She told him before she went to the direction where Xiao Lianhua was taken. She covered her mouth and her shoulder were shaking as she walked away.


    As Huo Zhansan is closer to Huo Xuaner, Li Fei naturally became close to Xiao Lianhua. Eventually, the two, aside from being sisters-inw, became best of friends. Thus, she was hit hard after hearing Huo Luan was stabbed. Aside from being her son''s favorite tangmei, Huo Luan was a daughter to her, since she has no daughter.


    Huo Zhansan sighed, full of emotions, as he watched his wife left. "Feifei ah¡­" he muttered as he grimaced.


    After he heard of Huo Xuaner''s story about his wife, Xiao Lianhua, he doesn''t know what to think of her now. He has always thought that Xiao Lianhua is a virtuous wife. He even thought that she''s better than his wife, thus he lets his wife, Li Fei, interact with Xiao Lianhua.


    However¡­ "What should I tell Feifei?" he asked Huo Xuaner.


    Huo Xuaner sighed as he patted his younger brother''s back. "Just leave it be. It''s not as if xiao Fei was the one Lianhua wronged." He told him.


    "En." Huo Zhansan nodded. Rtionships between women will naturally be left to their hands. "How about you, er ge?" he asked. His eyes are filled with worry.


    "I''ll decide after the result of the paternity testes out." Huo Xuaner answered. Although, seeing Xiao Lianhua''s rmed expression earlier, and her fake copse, his suspicion was already confirmed.


    Huo Zhansan sighed in sympathy as he patted his elder brother''s back infort.


    Meanwhile, Huo Dakuan almost copsed when he heard his family''s sessive misfortunes in one night. His private doctors were immediately called to stabilize his condition.


    "They¡­ they¡­!" he said as he clutched his chest that heaved up and down because of anger and fear. If all of his sons died, he will leave no heir. He''s already has a one foot on his grave! How can he have another child at this age! And he''s left no time to cultivate them!


    Huo Dakuan, like any other businessmen, sees his children only as a form of interest. He never liked useless people. Thus, when his sons provoked him by insulting Huo Meiying and Huo Jinghua, he wanted to discard them, intending to leave them out in the cold.


    Huo Meiying, his dear daughter born from histe beloved wife; Huo Jinghua, his excellent son. Despite both have dull personalities, but he liked their intelligence.


    Huo Meiying has been married to Gerard Jackson, this fox who lives in a world filled with guns and smoke, for more than twenty years. If she isn''t a careful and smart woman, never mind her being from a royal family, but with many enemies of Gerard Jackson has from the underworld, she would''ve long since lost her head from her neck, along with her son.


    Unfortunately, her son finally died. As to the cause of his death¡­ that remains to be seen.


    On the other hand, Huo Jinghua, as thest person in the line of sessors, for him to finally gotten Huo Dakuan''s permission to inherit thepany instead of any of his three brothers, who knows which methods did he use? In a wealthy family that is full of schemes and intrigues, is there really one person that could remain white?


    If there really is, then it is only a matter of time before they would be dyed ck.


    The door opened and revealed Huo Meiying standing outside with a usual somber expression on her exquisite, as smooth and fair as a jade, face. She arrives and leaves as quietly as a ghost. She always wears that expression as if someone died. If one would see her, they would think her life is always gued with misfortunes as if she''s not someone born from the royal family, and a wealthy family like the Huo family.


    "Father." She called, her voice as quiet as a destend. "Are you okay?" she asked as her eyes that are like a calmke, gazed at his father whose face is red from anger suffocating him.


    If one wouldn''t know what her personality is like, they would think she''s an emotionless woman as she wore a wooden face and spoke in a t voice, asking a question which should''ve asked with concern, yeting from her, it resulted strangely.


    "Meiying." Huo Dakuan called when he noticed her arrived. The gloominess and anger in his eyes dissipated a little when he looked at his favored daughter. "Your first younger brother is missing, and his wife was hospitalized after she was burned." He said. "Your second younger brother''s daughter was stabbed, and your youngest brother was attacked." He told her. "My people are now looking for Chengyi, and xiao Dong was apanying his mother. Meanwhile, Xuaner and Zhansan, along with their wives, are watching over xiao Luan. Jinghua is alone. Go and apany him, see how he is now." he exined in one breath.


    The doctor immediately checked Huo Dakuan''s pulse, afraid he''d faint from exhaustion.


    "Oh." Huo Meiying answered. Her expression is indifferent. "I''ll go see Jinghua, then." She said.


    Huo Dakuan nodded, his expression relieved. "Yes. Be careful." He told her before he nced at his bodyguards. They immediately nodded and followed Huo Meiying who quickly disappeared.


    The doctors who were left were puzzled of Huo Dakuan''s attitude towards Huo Meiying. Clearly, a son is more valued than a daughter, since the son will inherit his father''s possessions while the daughter is married off to another family. However, Huo Dakuan is the opposite. He favors a daughter more than a son, not to mention, he has four sons!


    Despite the various questions filling their mind and suspicion eating their heart, they didn''t dare ask Huo Dakuan about it. After all, they are just mere hired workers. Their job as a private doctor of Huo Dakuan is easier than working in a hospital or setting up their own clinic. They just had to ensure Huo Dakuan won''t fall ill.


    Thus, they shut their mouth up and resumed checking Huo Dakuan''s blood pressure. They''re afraid they will be fired if they''d run their mouth off.


    S City General Hospital.


    The bodyguard on the lead, closely following behind Huo Meiying, knocked on the door of Huo Jinghua''s private room before he respectfully opened the door after hearing a response inside.


    Huo Meiying nodded at him. She doesn''t need to tell him for them to not follow her inside. They are all familiar with Huo Jinghua''s people, especially his bodyguards. After all, Huo Jinghua was in control of the Huo family and thepany in the dark. On the surface, Huo Dakuan has the full control when, in fact, he has long lost his touch, eventually, the heart of his people. And Huo Jinghua seized them without anyone knowing, aside from Huo Meiying.


    It was right for their brothers to say, Huo Jinghua is a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    Huo Jinghua''s eyes lit up when he saw Huo Meiying appeared. "Jie!" he cried. His face showing glee as he watched Huo Meiying approach him. Despite aged thirty-one already, yet his heart is still a child when ites to Huo Meiying.

 Chapter 183 - Huo Jinghua

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Huo Jinghua</h4>


    Huo Meiying, who was called, raised her head and saw Huo Jinghua smiling brightly at her. However, her gaze was attracted by the bandage wrapped around his head. There were some stains of blood, creating a stark contrast against the clean white color of the bandage.


    She slowly walked towards his bed. Instead of wearing shoes with high heels like the refined women from the wealthy families do, she wore t shoes. "Did it hurt?" she asked. Her cold and low voice subconsciously became softer as she faced her youngest brother. Her usually dull eyes regained its luster, likewise with Huo Jinghua whose eyes are bright as he stared at her.


    Only he respects her, unlike his elder three brothers, who are her younger brothers, too.


    Huo Jinghua shook his head as a response. He''s smiling stupidly like a child. "I am fine, jie.." He answered and grinned at her to assure her.


    However, Huo Meiying didn''t speak and carefully touched the bandage. Her smooth and slender fingers like jade rubbed against the coarse texture of the bandage. Huo Jinghua sat still on his bed. His body is stiffening as he could feel Huo Meiying''s touch, the heat from her fingers seeping through the bandage and was sent to his skin.


    He remembered when he was young, his brothers were still including him to y with them. However, as they grew up, they started to bully him just because he is the youngest. He always cried because of that. He thought they didn''t like him so they were bullying him. And so, he tried to endure their ''teasing''.


    He didn''t cry anymore after they hit him, even though it hurts so much. He didn''t showed fear when they locked him in the basement, even if he had nightmares that night. He didn''t freak out after he saw the bugs they ced inside his shoes, even if he hated the bugs and is disgusted by them. He didn''t panic when he got lost after they led him to an abandoned ce, even if he was almost kidnapped by some thugs if not for his bodyguardsing to his rescue at the nick of time.


    Thinking they''d ept him if after he fought his fears and endured the pain, he continued to fight his fears and endure the pain he felt. But, he didn''t expect the opposite was its effect.


    Because he doesn''t speak, and he didn''t show any reaction to their bullying, they gradually lost interest in him and resumed ying with each other,pletely ignoring him who was waiting for them to invite him to y with them, his eyes are filled with expectations as he watched them. But, he was bound to be disappointed at them. Not only did they not invite him to y, but they ignored him for the whole day, acting like he doesn''t exist.


    He waited for the whole day, following behind them wherever they go. Yet, they treated him like a stray dog one should ignore. It was only after a week that his young brain realized his elder brothers were treating him like he is air. His young heart felt how it is to be someone invisible. He developed doubt. Self-doubt.


    Everyone was ignoring me. Do I really exist? Am I still existing? Am I¡­ alive? These thoughts ran in his mind. Had it not for his bodyguards always saving him in the nick of time after his ''good'' elder brothers yed him, he would think he is a ghost. An unfortunate, lost soul.


    Losing all expectations on his elder brothers, as well as the world, his young self became even more withdrawn to the world. He started to shut himself in his room, and he yed by himself. Because he has faced his fears before, and endured the pain his elder brothers have him, he became fearless, and more pain-tolerant, in the little world he made within the four walls of his room.


    However, before he couldpletely withdraw himself in the world, Huo Meiying arrived. The royal family, noticing her unusual temperament, sent her back to China ¨C which is her father''s homnd. They tossed her like a hot potato and put her into the back of their mind. Because she was born a girl, added to the fact that she was an illegitimate child, her mother ¨C the queen, didn''t care about her and instead ced more importance to her elder brother, the Crown Prince, whom she gave birth to with her deceased first husband ¨C thete king. Because she had an illegitimate child, her position ¨C her title, as the queen, was at risk. Thus, she exerted more effort to cultivate her son''s feelings with her as his mother.


    Just because of self-interest, Huo Meiying was isted. And with her dull temperament, she was sent to China without the knowledge of her elder brother, who loves her dearly.


    With Huo Meiying''s arrival, Huo Jinghua found an ally. In the form of Huo Meiying, their elder sister, Huo Jinghua felt his hope was rekindled. He was unfavored by his parents, too. However, because of guilt since her mother doesn''t want her, Huo Meiying was favored by Huo Dakuan. Huo Jinghua doesn''t mind it. As long as Huo Meiying is unfavored by someone¡­ and he can use Huo Meiying to get some affection from Huo Dakuan for himself.


    Yes. At the beginning, he wanted to use Huo Meiying. Ironically, he was driven by self-interest, too, thus, he got closer to Huo Meiying, who was unexpectedly despised by his three elder brothers because they envied Huo Meiying being favored by their father, Huo Dakuan. His three elder brothers find Huo Meiying a threat, not only because of the inheritance, but also of their ce in their father''s heart.


    However, Huo Jinghua who hadpletely lost all his expectations to this world, doesn''t want Huo Dakuan''s love anymore. He only wanted some of his affections for him to use in the future to alleviate his position in this household, until hepletely seizes everything for himself!


    However, he never expected for Huo Meiying to be a pushover. She just let everything slide at her. It was as if she has no emotions. Like a doll which the inside is empty. She looked soulless. This made Huo Jinghua developed an interest at their elder sister.


    Having himself as an example, to which extent did Huo Meiying suffer for her to end up like this? Was she born like this? This, he finds impossible. Thus, like him, was she almost driven mad by others? Being born in a wealthy family, although it has good sides ¨C like you never have to worry about food and clothing and shelter, but it also has its downsides.


    It''s like living in a zoo. You''re the animal who would be fed and clothes, but you have to dance ording to the beat your keeper tells you to.


    "Good. As long as you''re good, then everything''s all fine." Huo Meiying''s voice broke Huo Jinghua''s thoughts.


    He raised his head and gazed at Huo Meiying who was, even though assured that he was already fine, still checks his wrapped wound.


    A smile formed on Huo Jinghua''s lips as he raised his arms and wrapped them around Huo Meiying''s waist. Then, he buried his face on her stomach ¨C just like a child seeking an adult''sfort. "En." He murmured as he tightened his hug.


    Huo Meiying, who was already used to Huo Jinghua''s spoiled behavior, just hummed a response. She raised her hand and carefully and gently patted Huo Jinghua''s head,bing his hair along, like she used to every time Huo Jinghua hugs him before. Now and then, it''s still the same between them.


    Huo Jinghua who felt the familiar warmth seeping through his clothes and passing on to his body, suddenly frowned when he remembered something.


    Gerard Jackson, Huo Meiying''s husband. Gerard Jackson doesn''t deserve his elder sister. He doesn''t deserve Huo Meiying. He isn''t worthy of Huo Meiying! He has let Gerard Jackson off for too long. He has to execute his n made especially for him soon.


    For now, he has to continue to act like a white lotus for his elder sister. "Jie¡­ I''m hungry." He told her. His voice was aggrieved.


    Huo Meiying bit her lip because of guilt. It wasn''t as if she''s deaf. Earlier, she heard the servants gossiped about Huo Chengyi bing missing, as well as him attacking Huo Jinghua. Thus, she went to Huo Dakuan to get some news.


    It was because of this morning, when Huo Dakuan finally handed the chairman position to Huo Jinghua. If it wasn''t because of it, Huo Chengyi wouldn''t be jealous and attack Huo Jinghua. She felt resentful of their father more. Why does he have to push Huo Jinghua into the fire?


    How can Huo Jinghua not know his elder sister''s thoughts? They were clearly shown on her face. Watching her all this time, only he can read her like the back of his palm. How will Huo Meiying know he was harmed by ''Huo Chengyi'' if he didn''t instruct the servants to let her hear them gossip?

 Chapter 184 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Punishment</h4>


    Everything is ording to his n. From Huo Chengyi''s car ident and disappearance, Wang Yan''s burn, and Huo Luan''s ident. He had been holding himself back for a long time, biding his time until he hammers down the punishment for those who had hurt him, as well as Huo Meiying.


    Huo Chengyi has his prideful attitude that won''t ever yield to everything until he has himself pushed back to a wall. Like what happened this morning, where Huo Dakuan finally announced the transfer of the CEO position to Huo Jinghua, Huo Chengyi decided to take a step back. It looked like a retreat, but it was actually an advance. He didn''t force Huo Dakuan more, since he knows it would result to a worse situation for him if he did.


    Thus, Huo Jinghua had already expected that Huo Chengyi would take his stuff from thepany to avoid humiliation in case he''d meet thepany''s employees after his, along with Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan, their suspension would be announced.


    Having lived in their youngest brother, Huo Jinghua''s shadow all these years, he, the oldest son, is aware that the people are talking behind his back, mocking him along with his two brothers ¨C Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan, alwaysparing them to Huo Jinghua who excels in everything, almost perfect had it not been for his dull temperament. Thus, he egged on Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan to hate Huo Jinghua, fanning the mes of their anger towards Huo Jinghua out of their jealousy.


    While Huo Chenyi was still inside thepany, he had someone tinker with Huo Chengyi''s car which is in the parking lot.. Huo Chengyi, to avoid thepany''s employees early on, went to thepany after the office hours where there less, or almost none, employees left in thepany to stay as they worked overtime. This made things more convenient to Huo Jinghua to plot against Huo Chengyi.


    The moment Huo Chengyi left thepany on his car after he was done with his task, Huo Jinghua had his people follow Huo Chengyi to save Huo Chengyi before he could die in the man-made ''ident''.


    As for Wang Yan, Huo Chengyi''s wife, he made a hacker intrude the smart system of Huo Chengyi''s house and interfere with the kitchen. He had the hacker control the smart system and increase the fire while stopping the water to prevent Wang Yan from putting off the fire.


    And Huo Luan¡­ Huo Jinghua lowered his head to hide his devious smile that would make one''s hair raise if they''d see it, and also hiding the sh of murderous intent in his eyes.


    As soon as he had taken full control of all the people of Huo Dakuan, he had sent people to spy on his elder brothers. Thus, how can he not know whose child is Huo Luan? How can he not know, that as soon as Xiao Lianhua turns, she''d badmouth Huo Meiying to his daughter, including her dissatisfaction of her husband ¨C Huo Xuaner? He doesn''t care about Xiao Lianhua cursing whoever it is, including his second brother, but he wouldn''t let her off cursing Huo Meiying who has nothing against her.


    Thus, Huo Luan was also secretly mouthing off Huo Meiying like what she learned, and got, from her mother. So, he punished her. She has to be grateful she doesn''t have a drop of the blood of a Huo running in her veins, or her ''punishment'' would be worse. As for her mother, Xiao Lianhua¡­


    Like Huo Chengyi and Wang Yan, he wouldn''t kill them off too soon. It''s too early for them to die, and death is making them off lightly.


    Huo Chengyi will be sent somewhere, though not in hell, but he''d live in that ce worse than he''s living in hell. Wang Yan is proud of her face the most, so she''ll have her face be sliced off of her skin. Even surgery won''t save her.


    As for Huo Luan and Xiao Lianhua? He''ll have Huo Xuaner deal with them. For someone arrogant like Huo Xuaner, having someone betray him, most especially his wife, as well as fathering a child that isn''t his, is the greatest insult he''d receive. He should ''thank'' Huo Chengyi for teaching him arrogance. Now, Huo Xuaner wouldn''t know how can his face be saved after the betrayal of his wife, and fathering someone who isn''t his. Even hiding underneath the turtle''s shell won''t let him live in peace after the people would mock him after his life was made a joke by his own wife.


    What about Huo Zhansan and his wife, Li Fei? They will also receive their own punishment, though only lightly. They should be grateful it would be light, as well as Huo Xuaner ¨C being mocked was already lightpared to what happened to Huo Chengyi and his wife.


    Huo Jinghua had always believed that the ringleader is always the eldest. If Huo Chengyi didn''t influence Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan to dislike him when they were young, would Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan like him? Although the answer is unknown, he still had set his punishment for the two is lighter than Huo Chengyi''s. He also believes that the two, Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan, their arrogance was influenced by Huo Chengyi, too, as well as their dissatisfaction towards Huo Meiying ¨C their elder sister, who deserves to be respected the most.


    It is obvious he was biased of his opinions against Huo Chengyi. But so what? He despises him. If not for Huo Chengyi instructing Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan to hit him, to ce insects on his shoes, to lock him in the dark and enclosed basement, and to lead and thenter leave him somewhere, would he end up this twisted? Would his soul turn as ck as a raven? Would he nt hate in his heart as early as when he gained awareness?


    Although he was grateful for the pain and fears they gave him before, but he isn''t a masochist. There is a limit to everything. Even though he had a dull temperament, but his patience also runs out. Huo Chengyi is the instigator of everything, thus he deserves to be punished.


    Though he doesn''t know why Huo Chengyi hates him, he doesn''t want to know and isn''t interested to find the cause. He just thinks Huo Chengyi finds him an eyesore. The feeling is mutual, since he also finds him an eyesore, truly disgusting.


    As for that Xiao Lianhua¡­ because she is an ambitious woman, she naturally wanted to increase her status in the family. So, she wanted to get closer to her sisters-inw. However, since Huo Meiying was scorned in the family, and Wang Yan is temperamental, she chose to get close to Li Fei instead. But, she doesn''t want Li Fei to be of higher in status than her, so she had Li Fei develop a bad rtionship with Wang Yan, who has a bad temper and easily gets offended, as well as had Li Fei insult Huo Meiying who is a pushover.


    She''s a calcting woman, indeed, since she dared to be ambitious. However, it was naturally out of her calction when she was raped by her fellow male nurse in the hospital she was working before. Feelings that were hidden naturally cannot be calcted. She never knew someone was secretly in love with her, since she never put anyone in her eyes aside from the wealthy people.


    Thus, when that male nurse heard Xiao Lianhua hooked up Huo Xuaner, he snapped and forced himself on her. Feeling humiliated, and feared Huo Xuaner would know what happened to her, she forced herself to Huo Xuaner. How can a man resist a beauty, especially a white lotus beauty? Added to the fact Xiao Lianhua made Huo Xuaner drunk so he won''t remember she wasn''t a virgin anymore when they did it, they had sex. Even if Huo Xuaner was overjoyed Xiao Lianhua became pregnant, Xiao Lianhua only felt deeper fear. She knew, the child in her stomach isn''t Huo Xuaner''s, but that male nurse''s.


    So, when the day came she gave birth to Huo Luan, she had someone faked Huo Luan''s blood type. It is easier for her, since the hospital where she gave birth to was the one she chosen ¨C her former workce. Huo Xuaner didn''t question her since one, he was anxious of his wife''sbor, and two, he thought Xiao Lianhua felt reassured of the hospital since that''s where she had worked before.


    Indeed, she really felt reassured, since she has her former colleagues help her. And, that male nurse who is Huo Luan''s biological father, she didn''t see him so she felt more reassured in giving birth. She thought he was frightened she''d telltale him on Huo Xuaner and have Huo Xuaner deal with him, so he fled.


    What she didn''t know is that Huo Jinghua had the male nurse avoid Xiao Lianhua and made him bide his time, telling him he''d help him retake Xiao Lianhua, as well as their daughter, Huo Luan. Xiao Linhua didn''t dare to look for that male nurse since he had humiliated her, so it became more convenient to Huo Jinghua to execute his ns.

 Chapter 185 - Gerard Jackson

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Gerard Jackson</h4>


    "I cooked some porridge for you before going here." Huo Meiying spoke, her voice unhurried. "I hope you don''t mind the taste. As a patient, you can''t eat a heavy meal." She exined as she takes the food container from the bodyguard.


    It made Huo Jinghua break away from his thoughts. He raised his head and gave her a smile. He felt sweet in his heart. "Thank you, jie." He said. "And, the foods you cook are always delicious." He told her and took the stic container from her hand and opened it. A fragrant smell wafted as the warm air escaped from the stic container.


    "You tterer." Huo Meiying helplessly sighed as she sat on the chair beside the bed and watched her youngest brother eat the porridge with gusto.


    In front of other people, Huo Jinghua always acts like an adult with no emotions. He can be qualified to apply as a robot with AI installed. The only time he can act spoiled and like a child is when they were alone. Despite his age, but with her, Huo Jinghua canugh unrestrained, which she never had seen him do before. She neverined, since she empathizes with him as someone who is also unloved by her family. Huo Jinghua is more pitiful than her, for she still has her elder brother ¨C thete king, before who cares for her. However, now he''s gone.


    She is Huo Jinghua''s emotional support, likewise he is her emotional support. Amidst the two boulders of rock ¨C also known as their families, trapping them in between, they only have each other as their source of strength.


    "Jie." Huo Jinghua''s voice freed her from her thoughts.


    "Hm?"


    "The matter of xiao Ling¡­" he carefully said as he slowly and anxiously looked at her. Seeing her nk expression became even more emotionless, he felt his heart ached. "Jie¡­" he called.


    "I won''t let them take xiao Ling away." Huo Meiying said in a rare, determined voice. "Xiao Ling''s heart is in here, so his soul will remain here." She exined.


    Huo Jinghua nodded in agreement. Remembering the obedient and sometimes na?ve young man with chocte brown hair and warm eyes, his heart even ached further. Xiao Ling¡­ I will avenge you! He thought as his left hand underneath the nket clenched in suppressed anger.


    He forced a smile to Huo Meiying tofort her. "Jie. Now that father has given me his position, I can employ more people to investigate xiao Ling''s ident, and find the person responsible for this." He told her.


    Huo Meiying''s usually dull eyes reddened as they became pools of water. She nodded at Huo Jinghua. Her gaze is full of gratitude. "Thank you." She said in a hoarse voice.


    Huo Jinghua spoke more words offort. The atmosphere between the siblings is warm,pletely unlike what it is at Gerard Jackson''s house.


    The atmosphere became freezing cold as Gerard Jackson''s deep sea-blue eyes red icily at Lewis Johnson. "What. Did. You. Say?!" he asked through his gritted teeth.


    Lewis Johnson lowered his head to hide the gleam in his eyes as he respectfully answered. "The couple said that they need more time for the child to adjust." He said. "The child is spoiled, and too dependent on them, so he will be ufortable and will feel unsecured if he''d live in a new environment." He exined.


    Gerard Jackson''s face is as ck as the bottom of a pot. "Which is why the sooner, the better!" he said. He threw the wine ss he was holding on the floor because of anger. "The sooner the child lives with me, the faster he''ll adapt!" his veins were popping on his forehead.


    Lewis Johnson secretly sneered as he looked at Gerard Jackson with a mocking gaze that was hidden behind the lens of his eyesses. "The couple never replied to my messages after, as well as didn''t respond to my calls." He said as he pushed up his eyesses. "Fret not, sir. The people I sent to watch them are closely monitoring them, so they won''t be able to escape." he assured him.


    "They''d better be!" Gerard Jackson was seething in anger. It was just this morning he had talked with them, along with interacting with the secret child he had. How can they already change their face after a few hours?!


    More than twenty years ago, he married Huo Meiying out of interests. He can have the royal family''s connections, as well as Huo Dakuan''s. He hit two birds with one stone. Added to the fact that Huo Meiying has a dull temperament so she won''t pester him or act spoiled making him apany her wherever she wanted to go to, it was really convenient for him to marry Huo Meiying.


    No feelings were invested on the marriage, only a two-way interest since the royal family and Huo Dakuan can seek connections from his side, too. Thus, it is inevitable for him to have many affairs outside their marriage. The child between him and Huo Meiying was also conceived only through in-vitro fertilization. Although Huo Meiying is beautiful, but her dull attitude turns him off so he always visits brothels and have a sex or two every night, spreading his seeds. However, none of the women bore his child.


    Until one day, ten years ago, he met a woman and she became pregnant of his child. He was overjoyed. They came to an agreement where the woman would leave the child to him in exchange for money. She didn''t dare y tricks on him since she''s afraid of his might as an underworld lord.


    Thus, when the child was born, she hurriedly left the hospital and flew abroad. He had Lewis Johnson find an ordinary couple who are childless to take care of his child until the time he takes his child away from them, disregarding whether they have born a child by that time or not.


    It seems his fear hase true. The couple still cannot bear a child, so they had his child be dependent on them for him to not leave them. Shall I kill them? He thought as a vicious glint shed in his eyes.


    How can Lewis Johnson, who had been working for him for more than two decades, not know what he is thinking? Lewis Johnson''s eyes narrowed as he spoke. "Sir. You have met with the child earlier." He reminded him. "If something to his parents, he would naturally trust them more than you, someone powerful whom he had just met. It is natural for him to associate the couple''s ''ident'' to you, if you''d make your move." He told him.


    Gerard Jackson''s face flushed red in anger. "Damn it!" he cursed. He didn''t doubt Lewis Johnson''s words, since he''s the one he trusted the most. Would the rtionship forge for two decades amount to just a small doubt? "What should I do?" he asked.


    "The child is intelligent, added to the fact he is a teen." Lewis Johnson said as he analyzed. "Teens are emotionally sensitive, and he is more perceptive because of his intelligence. Thus, they have the upper hand." he helplessly sighed as he looked at Gerard Jackson''s tight facial muscles because of suppressing his emotions. "We can only do their bidding right now." he told him.


    "Damn!" Gerard Jackson cursed as he kicked the vase stand.


    The corner of Lewis Johnson''s lips curled up when he saw Gerard Jackson''s defeat. "As I''ve said earlier, we don''t have anything to worry about." He said. "Our people are closely watching them. They cannot slip through our." He assured him.


    Gerard Jackson''s chest heaved up and down as he red at him. "You wish your words be true. Or else¡­" he said, a threat in his voice.


    Lewis Johnson forced back not to smile and fixed his expression to a solemn one with a hint of ''nervousness''. "Yes, sir." He answered and slightly lowered his head to hide his grin. Calcting it is time for him to exit, he excused himself and walked out of the room. He saw the cleaning auntie and walked towards her. "Aunt, can you clean his room after an hour?" he asked and turned back when they heard the smashing and breaking inside Gerard Jackson''s room. Itsts an hour for Gerard Jackson to vent his anger.


    The cleaning aunt frowned and looked at Gerard Jackson''s room in disdain. However, she nodded. "Sure." She answered before she resumed cleaning the hallway.


    Lewis Johnson smiled in satisfaction seeing the cleaning aunt''s reaction. He has long brainwashed the people in Gerard Jackson''s house. Thus, their reaction when he talked to them about Gerard Jackson, their employer. Naturally, they wouldn''t show their disdain towards their employer on the surface. However, gossiping behind his back is another thing.


    Lewis Johnson hailed a taxi and had the taxi driver send him to the bar. When he reached the bar and walked inside, the people inside lined up and greeted him.


    "Boss." They reverently called, their eyes are filled with naked worship as they stared at him.

 Chapter 186 - Lewis Johnson

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Lewis Johnson</h4>


    "En. You''ve worked hard today." He nodded at them, his expression cold and indifferent as he took off his eyesses, revealing his sharp and deep eyes as well as his handsome face that looked like it was perfectly chiseled. He then loosened his necktie, exposing his sexy tanned chest underneath his white shirt.


    Both the men and women loudly gulped down their saliva when they suddenly felt thirsty because the temperature seemed to be hot despite the air conditioner working perfectly. They looked at the man that have a handsome face and sexy body.


    He is Lewis Johnson, the mysterious and most powerful lord of the underworld. He is mysterious since he doesn''t need to show his face to the public, thus he didn''t.


    One woman almost had thrown herself before Lewis Johnson, her face flushed red and she unbuttoned her blouse and lowered her skirt, exposing her plump chest and herce underwear. Obviously, she wanted sex like the other people around.


    Fortunately, her friend stopped her in time.. But, it was because she wanted to throw herself, too. She wanted to be fucked by Lewis Johnson. Who wouldn''t, though? He''s handsome, rich, and is powerful.


    Lewis Johnson saw all of it but he ignored him. He only wanted one person. And he is seeing someone tonight.


    He stopped in front of a door. Someone opened the door for him and exposed the person sitting inside. "Good evening." The person greeted with a smile. He was wearing a tang suit, making his already handsome visage even more sharp and smart-looking.


    However, the bandage wrapped around his head looked mismatched with his appearance. "I thought you were recuperating after your ''ident'' ¨C " he said as he walked inside the room. " ¨C Huo Jinghua." He said and sat across him.


    Huo Jinghua deviously grinned, which is even more mismatched of his ''innocent'' appearance. That appearance really fooled Huo Meiying, more so his father Huo Dakuan as well as his brothers and the people around them.


    But not Lewis Johnson. The first time he saw him, the rm bells in his mind rang for the first time. That person is dangerous, very dangerous. He preferred to deal with fierce-looking individuals than the cleaner-looking ones like Huo Jinghua.


    The more delicate they look, the more dangerous they are! They looked clean and handsome since they are powerful. More powerful! Those who have wounds on their face and body are the less powerful ones, since they can''t protect themselves thus they were wounded. Lewis Johnson always believed this thought, and Huo Jinghua confirmed it for him.


    "I can''t just postpone our celebration." Huo Jinghua said.


    Hearing his answer, Lewis Johnson grinned. "Indeed, congrattions to you." He said. One thing to celebrate is Huo Jinghua''s promotion to the highest position personally done by Huo Dakuan.


    As for the others¡­ "It''s congrattions for the both of us." Huo Jinghua said. They long withheld n against Gerard Jackson finally started.


    "En. Cheers!" Lewis Johnson said and raised his ss filled with wine.


    "Cheers." Huo Jinghua said as he raised his cup filled with tea.


    Lewis. "¡­" what''s the purpose of celebration if you''d drink just tea?


    Seeing his face filled with ck lines, Huo Jinghuaughed. "I am currently a patient. I have to eat healthy foods and drink non-alcoholic drinks." He exined and drink his tea.


    "¡­ I thought it was fake." Lewis Johnson said


    "It is. The ident is." Huo Jinghua said. "But, not the wound." He said and pointed his bandaged head. As to how he harmed himself, only he knows.


    Lewis Johnson nodded in understanding. "You won''t have someone to warm your bed tonight?" he asked and looked at the closed door.


    Huo Jinghua smiled. "I am currently a patient. I am forbidden to engage in strenuous activities." He exined as he sipped his tea.


    Lewis. "¡­" fine. You''re a patient.


    "Won''t you have someone to warm your bed tonight?" Huo Jinghua asked.


    "¡­ I''ll consider it." Lewis Johnson answered. However, whether he''d really consider or not, only he knows.


    Huo Jinghua didn''t pursue the matter and left after speaking a few more words to Lewis Johnson. When Lewis Johnson pursued him to stay longer, he told him, "I am currently a patient. Staying upte is bad for my health.", then truly left.


    Lewis. "¡­" fine¡­ you''re a patient. He sighed and finished his wine in one gulp before he also headed home. As for someone to spend a night with¡­ as he has said before, he only wanted one person. There''s only one person in his mind, in his dream every night, and he dreams during the day.


    It''s not Huo Jinghua, the man he has met earlier. He would lose more than half of his life even just trying to date him. That''s how evil that man is. Sometimes, he even thought that Huo Jinghua is more cold-blooded and cold-hearted than him. The only warmth left in Huo Jinghua is Huo Meiying, and Huo Ling.


    The one who can give him, Lewis Johnson, warmth, is the person he wanted, the one he thought of always: Gerard Jackson.


    Gerard Johnson has once saved him when he was a child after he was kidnapped and trafficked. Gerard Jackson found the ce he hid after he escaped. Gerard Jackson gave him his mobile phone while he left to call for his parents and save him. However, he heard his traffickers were escaping so he escaped again to lead the traffickers away from the ce for them to not see Gerard Johnson.


    After sessfully escaping again, he didn''t dare try his luck anymore and exhaust it so he called his parents'' number, together with the police. Just as when he was found again and was about to be taken away, the police arrived and he was saved. The traffickers were caught unprepared, then were captured.


    After the incident, he wanted to find Gerard Jackson to thank him. However, the traffickers found the phone and threw it on the river before they took him away. Thus, he doesn''t know where to start looking for Gerard Johnson.


    It was not until Gerard Johnson''s engagement with Huo Meiying was publicized did he found him again. Gerard Johnson''s facial features never changed, so he recognized him. Because he is an arm-flinging shopkeeper (someone who asks others to work but does not work himself, in this case, since he is a boss), he never found Gerard Jackson is also a part of the underworld.


    (A/N: *cues for Ariel to sing "Part of Your World" XD)


    He med himself for his negligence. He found Gerard Jackson toote. Now someone has caught him. He thought of snatching Gerard Jackson from Huo Meiying (stealing the groom). Worse, he thought of killing Huo Meiying. With his forces in the underworld, the royal family is nothing in his eyes. He has nothing to fear if he''s going to kill Huo Meiying.


    However, fortunately, Huo Jinghua appeared before him and saved his elder sister''s life. Some of their businesses have a partnership, and it was the nth time they would have a partnership, so they met face-to-face. It was then that he found out that the woman he is nning to kill is the elder sister of the man who is one of the few that gained his respect. And so he told him of his n. They are in the underworld. One or three schemes involving a business partner''s rtive is nothing.


    But, he underestimated Huo Jinghua''s feelings towards Huo Meiying. That was his mistake. Because of that, he was pushed by Huo Jinghua into a pit without him knowing.


    Huo Jinghua chuckled after hearing his n to kill his sister. For some reason, and for the first time, Lewis Johnson felt a chill ran down his spine. He med it to the air conditioner of the room, never knowing that the coldness he felt was from the crafty fox he is going to have a contract with.


    He didn''t know it''d be a contract with the devil. But, it was already toote for him to be saved. Huo Jinghua proposed to him a n. He wanted Gerard Jackson, while Huo Jinghua wanted Huo Meiying. Since they have amon objective ¨C to separate the two, they worked together like always.


    Huo Jinghua told him, in order to get closer to Gerard Jackson, he would need to gain the other''s trust, which is seldom seen in the underworld. Huo Jinghua, who will be one of the brothers-inw of Gerard Jackson, also told Lewis Johnson about Gerard Jackson''s temper. Thus, in the end, Lewis Johnson agreed to be Gerard Jackson''s secretary, who will be his right-hand man, the one he will have the trust the most, as well as a spy for Huo Jinghua. It was a win-win situation for them both.


    However, both of them didn''t expect for their n tost for more than twenty years. Lewis Johnson, eventually, became addicted of the ''role y'' and was immersed of his act while Huo Jinghua, after Huo Ling was born, didn''t want for Huo Ling to grow up in a broken family. Thus, the two put their n on hold.


    All because of their emotional entanglements. Love for Lewis Johnson, while familial affection for Huo Jinghua.

 Chapter 187 - Child

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Child</h4>


    As Lewis Johnson predicted, Gerard Jackson calmed down after one hour. Looking at the disordered room, he was irritated. Having nothing, no one, to vent his anger to after Lewis Johnson left, he stormed out of his room and drove under the moonlight with nowhere to go to.


    He didn''t notice, after a while, his hands maneuvered the steering wheel to the direction of a park. Seeing the familiar sign still there even after more than four decades had passed, he feltplicated. Before he could react, he found his body has already gone out of his car and stood before the wide entrance of the park.


    He saw some couples having a date with the dim light from the park''s streetlights giving a romantic atmosphere for them. Added with the cold breeze blowing from time to time, the pairs snuggled closer, increasing their intimacy.


    Gerard Jackson ignored them and strolled inside the park alone. He saw some beggars sleeping inside their makeshift homes made out of cardboards and boxes. As if the ghosts are at work, he tossed some money on their empty tin cans before he silently left as if he didn''t do a kind deed.


    When the cold wind blew again, his neck shrunk and he adjusted his scarf to cover his lower face before he drilled his hands inside his coat''s wide pockets. He would never forget this seemingly ordinary park, for two of his life''s big events happened here.


    One, he helped a child. Two, he heard the truth about his birth from his parents.


    When he was a child, he thought they were just a well-off family. Just a little wealthier than the ordinary families. Thus, he was very happy when his parents brought him to the park, an activity every familymonly does. He didn''t know what awaited him was a bitter truth.


    After they ate snacks, he ran to the public restroom to relieve himself. He was about to return to his parents when, not far from the public restroom, he heard a soft sob. It wasing from a shed, in which was located in an inconspicuous ce he wouldn''t have noticed had he not heard a cry.


    At first, he was scared, since the first thing he saw was a banyan tree. He thought the cry he heard was from something supernatural. However, fortunately, he braved himself. Or else, he wouldn''t have saved someone''s life.


    He saw a handsome child the same age as him was crouched in the corner after he peeked through the gaps of the broken window. He heard from him that he was kidnapped, and is about to be trafficked. Gerard Jackson didn''t doubt the child, since he could clearly see the hideous wounds the child has suffered. He pitied him and, through one of the gaps, he gave him his mobile phone that was hanging on his neck before he left to ask for his parent''s help.


    Little did he know, that was their first, andst, time seeing each other until yearster.


    When he returned to his parents, he immediately told them about the child. He was panicky and anxious. Among all the reactions he had imagined his parents would have after they heard what he said, the thing they did was the least he had expected.


    Theyughed. He was dumbfounded by their reaction and became angry. However, they brushed his anger off and told him that the child he had seen must have been ying hide and seek with his friends. He refuted them, saying that the child has wounds and looked pitiful. They answered him that the child must be punished by his parents, then, for being mischievous and disobedient, as what every child their age is.


    Gerard Jackson felt doubt for the first time. Was he mistaken? He told them he gave the child his phone. His parents just praised him for being benevolent, and his phone doesn''t matter. He then feltforted.


    However, this feeling didn''tst long when his parents told him a secret. They would be moving houses, and to a bigger house. What child would not be happy? He was very happy when he heard the news and he hugged them, which he always did. However, he didn''t expect for them to be stiffen because of his gesture. When he looked at their expression, he suddenly felt uneasy. He saw their face held an awkward expression, but also looked cold.


    Maybe they felt it was time. Maybe they cannot endure his intimacy. Maybe they finally lost patience. And so they told him that they were involved in the underworld, and they were being assassinated. His mother was pregnant with him at that time, so they had to hide for a long time. They both have to survive, for they will get their revenge against the people who harmed them.


    It was too much for a child like him to digest all the information, especially when he was told that he will be their weapon in the future, as the product from both the families. With him leading them in the future, the both families are united, and will be stronger since they each have the support of the other.


    Amidst the confusion, fear, and panic he felt, there was just one world that registered in his mind: investment. They treat him as their investment that will lead them to more benefits in the future. He wasn''t born out of love, but out of interest from both parties. He is just a tool. A mere tool to be usedter.


    Since then, he had be restrained, especially when they returned to his parents'' house. They really are a wealthy family. And, like any other wealthy family, it is inevitable for him to be bullied and suppressed by his cousins. Still adapting to the changes in his life, and still powerless, he lost to them many times. Had it not for his parents who umted power while they were hiding before, he would have continued to be stepped on.


    From that experience, as well as his parents'' teaching, he finally managed to learn how to survive in the dog eats dog world of the rich. He is quick-witted, thus he absorbed everything about the ways of the rich, as well as the ways of the underworld.


    Living in the underworld, gradually, he lost his emotions. He only felt cold. His heart became numb to each crime that he saw that resulted to deaths, revenge that also lead to death, as well as the struggles of the weak whose death is inevitable.


    "If you are weak, you have to endure since this is the world of the strong. If you are strong, be stronger since the one who doesn''t change is the weak." These were the words his father told him before he tossed him and his mother to a nursing home after they became old. He ignored them cursing him, theirintsnded on his ears that had long since turned deaf for them two.


    Ever since that day, he had resented them. Their biggest mistake is to treat him not as their child, but an investment. No child would like to be just an investment by their parents. No child would be happy knowing the affection his parents have towards him is because he is their investment. For them, their child is a tool. And so, he used them as tools to rise in power, then toss them away like one would after using a tool.


    Because he was lost in his thoughts, he didn''t notice his feet had brought him before the banyan tree. He remembered the shed where he found that child. That day, because he was given a shock by his parents, he had forgotten the child. However, as years passed by, he started to realize that the child was real, unlike what his parents imed.


    He realized, his parents definitely know what happened to the child. Yet, being so full of themselves, they ignored the child''s situation. That added to his resentment towards his parents. So, like what they did to the child, he also ignored theirints of him being not filial to them and sent them to a nursing home for them to live their remaining days. As to how they''d live their remaining days, it''s their problem.


    He slowly walked towards the shed which is behind the banyan tree. The moonlight slipped through the gaps of the leaves and the vines, giving light to the interior of the old shed, exposing what is inside.


    Whenever he had time, he woulde visit this shed. Each time, he''d see the familiar disordered furniture inside. Yet, he described it as empty. Because that child wasn''t there. He wasn''t there anymore. He doesn''t know if that child had escaped and was saved, or he was caught once again and perished.


    But, this time, he saw someone was inside. "For three hundred and sixty-five nights in a year, I see an empty space. Yet in that one extra night, in every four years, you came." He said as he walked through the already open door. "Yet, this is the only extra night I came. I didn''t expect I''d meet you here ¨C " he looked at the man who slowly turned to him and smiled. " ¨C Lewis."

 Chapter 188 - Savior

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Savior</h4>


    "You finally decided to meet me." Gerard Jackson added as he looked at Lewis Johnson who smiled. The tall and handsome man was standing in the middle of the shed, lookingpletely mismatched with their surroundings.


    "Yes." Lewis Johnson answered. "You have always known I am that child you saved thirty years ago." He said, his voice is filled with emotion.


    It is a protocol to check one''s background before hiring them, especially their criminal records ¨C if there is. Added to the fact that they are someone from the underworld, naturally, Gerard Jackson would dig his, Lewis Johnson, history. And he let Gerard Jackson dig the information he wanted him to only know.


    Thus, Gerard Jackson never associated him to the underworld, and instead introduced him to it as his secretary. He never found out that he, Lewis Johnson, is the giant boss of the underworld who never showed his face in the public..


    "Yes." Gerard Jackson honestly answered. "You approached me because I saved you." He said. He is referring to Lewis Johnson applying as his secretary. Lewis Johnson wanted to repay him for saving his life by working for him for a lifetime.


    He never knew that, at first, Lewis Johnson only wanted to work for him temporarily to snare him. He would never imagine that Lewis Johnson had gradually changed his motives and would really want to work ¨C be with him, for a lifetime now.


    "Yet you epted me. Because you once saved me." Lewis Johnson looked at Gerard Jackson''s eyes with his eyes filled with gratitude.


    If Gerard Jackson ignored him and didn''t hire him¡­ he doesn''t know how to cautiously approach him again, to not startle him and scare him with his emotions he brewed in his heart for a very long time.


    "And now you saved me again." He added. Gerard Jackson saved the him, who is originally a cold-blooded individual, from his loneliness. He changed his heart that never fluctuated to any emotion, and now it belongs to Gerard Jackson to repay its savior.


    "Because I felt guilty." Gerard Jackson said. "I promised you I would find some help and save you, but I failed you. I forgot you, and then left you." He sighed. That was his regret.


    If he knew how to calm his emotions, he wouldn''t be too shocked by the reveal of his parents and he could gather his wits, thus recalling the child he had left giving the child hope with his words. However, he was just also a child. How would he calm his emotions? How can he know how to calm his emotions?


    Yet, wasn''t Lewis Johnson a child that time, too? Him, being a child, is not a reason to neglect another child.


    Lewis Johnson shook his head. "You giving me your phone is already enough." He said and exined to him what happened to him after Gerard Jackson left. Afterwards, he paused and reluctantly looked at Gerard Jackson''s expression. "I should be the one to feel guilty. I lost your phone, so I couldn''t return it to you. It was also because of it that I couldn''t find you to thank you." He told him and sighed in regret. If only he didn''t lose the phone, he would''ve met Gerard Jackson earlier. Then, they could start their love story as early as when they were children¡­


    Thinking this, his eyes staring at Gerard Jackson became deeper.


    "You working as my right-hand man is enough." Gerard Jackson, who didn''t notice the subtle change in Lewis Johnson''s deepening gaze, said. He stared at the dusty floor as he reflected everything that happened in the past thirty years.


    From his birth, to his childhood ruined by his parents, to his bleak adolescence, then when he inherited his parents'' positions when he became a young man, until he became powerful and threw his parents to the nursing home, while his rtives to the prison.


    Lewis Johnson retracted his gaze that is mixed with desire and smiled. "I am alive now, so we should forget the what ifs and regrets we had umted over the past years." He told him.


    Silently watching Gerard Jackson''s changing expressions as he reminisced his past, Lewis Johnson knew Gerard Jackson''s past is no better than his own bitter past.


    "En." Gerard Jackson nodded as an agreement as he lowered his head.


    The darkness of thete night nketed their surroundings as they continued to chat in the old shed where they first met.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the night, just before Huo Zhansan and his wife, Li Fei, went home from the hospital and were about to sleep, Huo Zhansan''s assistant called him.


    As soon as he answered the call, his assistant''s frantic voice greeted him. "BOSS!!!" he cried when Huo Zhansan finally answered. "Boss! Have you read my mails and messages? Something happened!" he said.


    "No. I haven''t yet. Something happened to our family, and I went to visit my niece in the hospital¡­" Huo Zhansan exined.


    Since they were in the hospital, they set their phone to silent mode. Because they were panicking earlier, they forgot to turn their phone to vibrate mode. And after they left the hospital and went home, they were too tired ¨C physically, mentally and emotionally, so they didn''t bother with their phone and just ate a quick dinner and bathed.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "Boss ¨C " the assistant choked back his words.


    He was too busy for hours, being yelled and cursed at left and right his two hands aren''t enough to deal with the problems, yet his boss didn''t even nce at his messages?!


    He took a deep breath to calm his anger before he calmly spoke. "Boss. Just this eight in the evening, where there''s only an hour left before ourpanies close, the police stormed inside, presenting a warrant of arrest." He said and gritted his teeth when he remembered what the policemen has said earlier.


    "WHAT?!" Huo Zhansan was shocked. He nced at the bathroom where his wife Li Fei was taking a bath before he went out to the terrace to continue his call with his assistant.


    "Yes." the assistant sneered when he recalled the chaos in thepany earlier. "Not only that. The residents in the xxx Homes were caught by the police and were dragged out of their houses." He said and listed the other real estate businesses of Huo Zhansan where simr things happened.


    "What the heck¡­ WHY?!" Huo Zhansan was frightened out of his wits and he eximed in shock. His face paled, and also reddened in anger.


    "The policemen said that they have long been eyeing ourpanies due to illegal transactions and that they have no business permits." The assistant answered. "The same with the real estates. They said that they are informal settlements, and the residents are informal settlers." He exined, frustration in his voice and face.


    Huo Zhansan was dumbfounded. As if on cue, their telephone rang. The ringing sound echoed in their walls, as if a drum pounding loudly inside his head.


    He lowered his hand, his face registered shock. He can''t hear his assistant''s voice repeatedly calling for him because his ears are ringing and his made went nk. In the corner of his eye, he saw the screen of his wife''s phone lit up, indicating there was an iing call and iing messages. After a minute, the call was dropped, and the lit up lock screen was shown.


    Numerous notifications for messages and missed calls can be seen on the lock screen of the phone, as well as his after his assistant dropped the call.


    Three out of their five businesses were reported for not having a business permit, and were unregistered! Their real estate business, their clients were driven out of their homes! Now, their clients are frantically calling him, including his wife, Li Fei, who acted as intermediary for some of them, her phone was bombarded and they were cursing her like him.


    Then, as if a final hammer, he received a message from his assistant.


    Boss, there''s one more thing that you should know. That bastard Zhu Yang has been deceiving us all along! When the police came, he wasn''t present. I only noticed it untilter, and found he had embezzled thepany''s money, and even sold some of thepany''s secrets to our rival in business! Now, they are attacking us!


    Huo Zhansan dropped his phone and he fell on his knees. When Li Fei came out of the bathroom, she was startled by her husband''s horrible expression. "H-husband¡­ what''s wrong? What happened to you?" she asked.


    "Feifei¡­" he called. His voice is hoarse and his eyes reddened.


    "Husband?" she called when she didn''t hear Huo Zhansan continued what he''s saying.


    Huo Zhansan can''t bear to tell Li Fei of what happened, but it cannot be hidden from her. She will eventually know. All his and his wife''s hard work was gone in an instant, and he was even suspended from their family''spany.


    His tears finally fell. There''s only one person that can save them. "Call Jinghua."

 Chapter 189 - Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Siblings</h4>


    As Lewis Johnson made a heart-to-heart talk with Gerard Jackson to clear their history they never talked about before, since both are hiding their thoughts from each other and not lowering their guards at all towards the other, on the other side of the city, Huo Jinghua was enjoying the care and attention of his elder sister, Huo Meiying.


    After he met with Lewis Johnson in the bar to ''celebrate'' his sess in inheriting Huo Dakuan''s position, he returned to the hospital. Why? Of course, it was to recuperate~. The news that he was attacked by Huo Chengyi has already spread like a wildfire. If he doesn''t act like someone sick, he would be in trouble. Although he can cover it up, but troublesome matters are troublesome matters. They require your time and attention, as well as manpower, and he doesn''t like it at all since he finds it annoying and just wasting resources.


    He doesn''t care about what the people would think, though, since he doesn''t care about them.. What he cared about, and the most, is Huo Meiying. He is afraid she''ll suspect him. Even if he knows that his elder sister, after finding out his acts when he was exposed, she will just utter an ''oh'' with indifferent voice and indifferent expression, he doesn''t like also being treated by Huo Meiying with indifference.


    He wanted to be special to her. He wanted to be treated by her differently unlike the others.


    And so, after Huo Meiying went back to the Huo family''s house to cook a nutritious meal for him, and to also inform Huo Dakuan of his current condition, he left to meet with Lewis Johnson to ''share'' his happiness and celebrate, though the ''celebration''sted for only a few minutes. After ''teasing'' Lewis Johnson with his words hiding sharp knives, he tossed him.


    He didn''t tease him for nothing. He knew, with Huo Ling now dead, Gerard Jackson would bring out his illegitimate son soon. Thus, Lewis Johnson was dying Gerard Jackson''s n, while setting their two decades long n in motion.


    With their n now finally resumed, Lewis Johnson also started the next step of his own n: reminiscing his and Gerard Jackson''s ''good, old days'' from when they first met, and how they met again, until today. The first n is approaching Gerard Jackson and be one of Gerard Jackson''s people to get closer to him.


    "Jie." Huo Jinghua called as he blinked. He pulled himself from his thoughts because he had stared at his elder sister longer than usual in his daze. "I am already fine. I don''t want you to tire yourself. You''ll harm your body, added to the fact it was cold at night, you might get sick." He exined. His voice was filled with concern, as well as pain.


    He doesn''t want her to be harmed, more especially if he is the cause of it.


    "I really don''t want that to happen. So, you can go back home and sleep." He told her and looked at her. His gaze is pleading. Yet, his mouth might speak so, but his heart says otherwise. He really enjoys beingvished with care by Huo Meiying. He really likes Huo Meiying''s undivided attention on him.


    "No." Huo Meiying insisted. "I''ll stay with you." She told him.


    "But¡­" he said, unwillingness was on his face yet his heart felt sweet.


    (A/N: damn ck-bellied ''siscon''!)


    "Jinghua." Huo Meiying called.


    Hearing his name was called, Huo Jinghua stiffened. He felt both sweet and helpless. Sweet since only he Huo Meiying calls by his name (since Huo Ling was called by Huo Meiying with an endearment ''xiao''). Helpless, since ¨C


    "I am your elder sister. I am older than you. Thus, you have to be obedient instead of antagonizing me." Huo Meiying said. Her words are stern, yet her voice and face still looked indifferent. That''s her default face.


    Huo Meiying is serious. That''s why Huo Jinghua has to stop his objections, though he really didn''t have one and was just acting one.


    "Okay¡­" Huo Jinghua nodded his head. His expression looked defeated, yet he was grinning stupidly in his heart. He turned his back on her and buried his face on his pillow to hide his smile he can''t hold back.


    "Good." Huo Meiying nodded, feeling satisfied though it doesn''t show on her face. Huo Jinghua is the only one who is obedient to her, and she felt very happy. She can act as an elder sister and fulfill her responsibilities as one because of Huo Jinghua.


    Thus, when she heard Huo Jinghua got an ident, just only a few days after Huo Ling, her son, died, she almost copsed in devastation. In this lifetime, only Huo Ling and Huo Jinghua the people she cared. Even Huo Dakuan, her own father, she doesn''t feel the slightest bit of affection.


    "Sleep." She told him as she covered him with the nket up to his chest.


    "Yes¡­ you sleep, too, jie!" Huo Jinghua told her.


    "En." Huo Meiying answered, though it isn''t known if she''d do as what she promised.


    Huo Jinghua knows he forced her to answer, yet he can''t do anything to her. Also, his eyelids finally felt heavy and are slowly closing. However, just as he was about to close his eyes to sleep, his phone on the bedside table rang.


    His eyelids snapped open and he and Huo Meiying turned. It''s already past midnight. Who could it be calling Huo Jinghua?


    Well, there are many. Since Huo Jinghua was injured, Huo Meiying was the one who reached the phone before she looked at the caller. It was Li Fei. Huo Meiying''s brows scrunched up. What is she calling Huo Jinghua for? They never crossed paths before. Like her, Huo Jinghua is an invisible person to them.


    The eldest and the youngest of the Huo siblings are, ironically, in the same predicament, and also in the same boat in the family.


    Huo Jinghua also saw it was Li Fei. He subconsciously frowned, but immediately hid it when Huo Meiying nced at him in askance. "You answer it, jie." He told her. Even if Li Fei is his sister-inw, but he doesn''t want to get close to any women aside from Huo Meiying. Also, he doesn''t like Li Fei.


    "En." Huo Meiying nodded and pressed the answer button. "Hello." She spoke.


    In Huo Zhansan''s side, he was pacing back and forth as he continued to talk with his assistant. One, it was to instruct his assistant for their next steps. Two, it was to avoid answering their clients'' calls. Thus, Huo Zhansan had Li Fei call Huo Jinghua.


    Li Fei was sitting on pins and needles since earlier after she heard what happened to their businesses from Huo Zhansan. She was devastated and almost lost hope when Huo Zhansan told her that Ho Jinghua can save them. Thus, she held onto that rekindled hope.


    However, when she heard Huo Meiying''s voice answered her call, something shed in her mind and her anger red up. "Was it you?! You attacked us, right?! Not only us, but also xiao Luan and Wang Yan!" she said. "Might as well Chengyi-dage! You''re involved in his ident, right?! And now he''s missing! Where did you hide him?!" she asked in session. She found someone to vent on her anger to, and all of her emotions erupted like a raging volcano.


    Huo Zhansan''s already pale face paled even more when he heard what Li Fei said. He felt a chill on his spine and his heart sank. "FEIFEI!" he yelled and immediately took the phone from her. "Jie¡­" he called in a trembling voice. He held back not to sob.


    They have always ignored her, their elder sister who should they have respected. Yet now, their youngest brother who they should care for but actually ignored like their eldest sister, he was now asking help from him.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry!" he apologized as his eyes reddened from his tears. "Feifei didn''t mean what she said just now. I''ll¡­ I''ll talk to you and Jinghua tomorrow." he said and ended the call.


    "Husband!" Li Fei called.


    "Feifei, stop it!" he said. "How can jie hurt us?!" he asked.


    "She''s the only one who wasn''t harmed tonight!" Li Fei said.


    Huo Zhansan felt a splitting headache. He turned off both his phone and Li Fei''s, then pulled her to their bed and had a long talk with her.


    Back to the hospital, Huo Meiying, as usual, didn''t react to Li Fei''s words and just put Huo Jinghua''s phone away with a deadpan face. Her expression didn''t change even the slightest bit. On the contrary, Huo Jinghua''s face darkened and his eyes narrowed as he recalled each word Li Fei said to Huo Meiying.


    That woman¡­. it seems her mind has beenpletely poisoned by Xiao Lianhua. He thought and yed with the abacus in his heart. He''s devising ways to punish both Li Fei and Xiao Lianhua. If Li Fei would remain as Huo Zhansan''s wife, she''d corrupt Huo Zhansan''s mind more. He already managed to separate Huo Chengyi from Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan. How can he be stopped by a mere Li Fei?


    He''llpletely break them!

 Chapter 190 - News

    <h4>Chapter 190 - News</h4>


    The next morning, Huo Ling was shocked frozen when he learned of the news about the Huo family.


    "BREAKING NEWS! A NIGHT OF MISFORTUNES OF THE HUO FAMILY!" This is the headline of the front page of the newspaper.


    "Car idents, burn, being stabbed, kidnapping, and eventually falling into aatose state: is this just a series of unfortunate events, or is there a conspiracy behind it?"


    Huo Ling''s jaw dropped when he read the introduction of the article. He immediately read the lines that can be seen from the protruding newspaper in the newspaper stand with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "Huo Dakuan is one of the leading figures in the business world. He has four sons, namely: Huo Chengyi, Huo Xuaner, Huo Zhansan and Huo Jinghua, as well as a daughter who is the eldest of the Huo siblings, and is Her Highness the Royal Princess, Mary Jackson, or what she called as ''Huo Meiying'' in our country. Huo Meiying has a son with Gerard Jackson, also a famous businessman. His son is now twenty-three this year, and signed with Tianxing Entertainment as an actor. However, before he could debut, he unfortunately died from a car explosion. Some people, who have heard ofst night''s news of the series of misfortunes that happened to the Huo family, they cannot ignore this ''ident'' that happened to Huo Ling, and some even dared to say, this is the trigger of the misfortune of the family."


    What the hell¡­ he just had a day of vacation, and this happened?! He stared wide-eyed in shock at the newspaper stand. "Yi Bing¡­" he called. However, his gaze was stuck on the headline of the newspaper.


    Huo Ling can''t touch material things since he is a ghost, and he is no better than a ghost since he may can touch things, yet he is invisible to the eyes of the mortals. Even if he would pick up the newspaper, it''d create a strange phenomenon since the mortals would only see a floating newspaper. "I''ll narrate everything to you." He proposed.


    Huo Ling sighed in relief and turned to Yi Bing, his eyes filled with gratitude when suddenly, he froze. His brain finally digested what Yi Bing has said. "¡­ you can?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    "So, you know everything?" he asked, referring to the Huo family''s incident.


    Yi Bing nodded again.


    "Then, why didn''t you tell me?" he asked and stared at Yi Bing''s icy blue eyes.


    Yi Bing was about to nod again when his neck stiffened. He stared back at Huo Ling. "¡­" can he answer he forgot?


    Ennd.


    Margaret Will, the queen, indifferently looked at the carefully ironed newspaper given to her by her personal maid. The page was flipped open by the butler earlier, and the page showed about the Huo family''s misfortunes including car ident, burn, being stabbed, kidnapping and Huo Dakuan falling into aa as a result


    Yes. Li Fei was kidnapped. The kidnapping happened around two in the morning. And that added more stress on Huo Dakuan, making him got a heart attack and becameatose.


    "Ha." She muttered, a look of disinterest on her old but enigmatic face. As if she was looking at something boring.


    She was about to ce the newspaper down on the table when her eyes caught sight of a sentence.


    "The series of misfortunes by the Huo family happened just a day after the car ident that lead to the death of Huo Ling, Huo Dakuan''s grandson."


    Margaret Will''s facial muscles tensed. Having her attention caught, she continued to read the article.


    "Huo Ling died from a car explosion. Then, not long after, the ''night of misfortunes'' of the Huo family started from also a car ident. The car was found at the bottom of the XXX River, but there was no one inside. From investigation, the car was owned by Huo Chengyi, the eldest son of Huo Dakuan. It was suspected that his corpse was washed away by the strong current of the river, and the search for his corpse was still ongoing."


    "The second misfortune in that night happened to Wang Yan, the wife of Huo Chengyi. With her children staying in their college dormitories, and her husband was out that night, she was left alone in the house. Since she is a virtuous wifeing from a poor family, they didn''t have servants. Thus, she personally cleans their house, wash their clothes, as well as cooking their meals. That night, while she cooked her and her husband''s dinner, the fire from the stove suddenly rose high and her face was burned. Fortunately, one of her sons happened to return and saved her in the nick of time. He immediately put out the fire, and then called an ambnce for his mother."


    "The third misfortune is the second young miss of the Huo family, the daughter of the second son of Huo Dakuan ¨C Huo Chengyi. She was robbed and,ter, was stabbed. Fortunately, someone passed by and saw the blood flowing on the ground, then saw her after following the trail of the blood. She was then sent to the hospital by the said person."


    "The fourth misfortune happened at two in the morning of this day. At the wee hours of the morning, the wife of the third son of Huo Dakuan ¨C Huo Chengyi, Li Fei was kidnapped from their home. By the time Huo Zhansan woke, he found that the other side of their bed was cold. He thought his wife was cooking their breakfast, but there was no trace of someone moving in the kitchen. Thinking she left to buy groceries, he called her phone. Only to find that Li Fei''s phone rang inside their bedroom. Li Fei didn''t left their home. Because she was kidnapped, and right just beside him without him noticing."


    "These four misfortunes made Huo Dakuan copse and fell into aa. This was the fifth misfortune of their family. However, from a reliable source, it was said that the start of the night of misfortunes was from the youngest son, whom we still haven''t mentioned. He actually also fell in a misfortune. He was attacked when he left their family''spany. The attacker was behind him, so he didn''t see who was his attacker. However, fortunately, his bodyguards weren''t idle and saved him. Of course, they also saw Huo Jinghua''s attacker. It was none other than Huo Chengyi!"


    Margaret Will''s face shed a colorful expression. Her jaw dropped and her other hand not holding the newspaper has knocked her cup of coffee. Yet, she didn''t notice it since she was absorbed reading the article.


    This isn''t it! She raged in her mind as she clutched the newspaper tight. Earlier, she thought that it was only the news of Huo Ling''s death was being published in the newspapers. She didn''t expect for the Huo family to copse!


    Now that the Huo family''s sessive misfortunes in one night was known by the world, people would naturally dig into the Huo family''s matters! Because everything was too high-profiled, Huo Ling''s death would also be dug along with the other idents of the Huo family!


    No¡­ this can''t be happening! She bit her lip. "Where''s Kale?" she asked. Her son is closest to Huo Ling. He naturally wouldn''t sit still. And this is what she feared: Kale leaving the country to go to Huo Ling. Thus, she had everyone prevent the news of Huo Ling''s death from reaching Kale.


    "Your Majesty." The butler suddenly came in and sported a pale expression.


    "What happened?" Margaret Will''s heart skipped a beat from nervousness.


    "His¡­ His Highness¡­ His Highness the Crown Prince isn''t in his room!" the butler answered. His eyes are wildly looking around in panic. "I had someone check the pce''s vicinity, as well as the nearing cities and towns, yet we can''t find His Highness." He exined. "I suspect¡­ I suspect he left the country. And, when I checked the list of flights yesterday and today from the airport, there was someone who flew to China. And¡­ it''s¡­ His Highness the Crown Prince." He finished, and his voice got smaller and smaller as he spoke.


    CRASH! Margaret Will abruptly rose from her seat, making her seat tumble down the carpeted floor. Then, she clutched the tablecloth and raised it, making everything on top of the table fell to the floor, creating a harsh and loud crash.


    "AAAAARRRGGGHHH!" she screamed in anger.


    Then, as if not enough, her eyes caught sight of the newspaper slowly floating down.


    "Some theorists of conspiracies said that Huo Meiying, also known as Mary Jackson the Royal Princess, was suspected to be the mastermind behind the misfortunes that befell the Huo family. Her motive for doing the crimes is revenge. She wanted to avenge Huo Ling, her son, and she suspected someone from the Huo family was her son''s killer. A tip from an insider: the Huo siblings never had a harmonious rtionship."


    "However, another insider said that Huo Meiying can never do such crimes. When asked, he answered: ''Huo Meiying was diagnosed with emotional dissociation from her birth. She didn''t cry when she was born, so her parents and the doctors thought she died. However, they saw her eyes are opened wide, and she has a pulse. However, the expression on her face scared them all witless. They said, if not for her breathing, they would suspect she''s really dead.''"


    Margaret Will''s face paled. "MARY!!!" she shrieked and tore the newspaper to pieces. Her eyes are bloodshot as she turned her head and looked outside the window.


    Her eyes are filled of hatred as she looked at a certain direction.

 Chapter 191 - A Secret

    <h4>Chapter 191 - A Secret</h4>


    China, S City.


    Huo Ling crossed his arms as he continued to stare at Yi Bing while waiting for the other''s answer with his brows raised.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing. "¡­" damn. I really forgot. What to do? What to say? Asking online for the answers!


    -no. He''s just joking. As the first grim reaper, and the strongest one at that, how can a mere ghost (soul) contend with him? Intimidate him? Ha-ha.


    However, it is on the premise that it is not Huo Ling. The one before him is Huo Ling, who he likes. He cleared his throat to mask his difort andpose himself.. "I didn''t tell you because I don''t want you to stress yourself." He answered.


    It is a half-truth and half-lie. He really didn''t want for Huo Ling to be stressed, since grim reapers shouldn''t do that. Instead, they should make the souls more rx and befortable, which is what he had done before: taking Huo Ling for a vacation to the ces Mo Shi rmended to them.


    His answer is also a half-lie, since he truly forgot to tell Huo Ling about what happened to the Huo family.


    It wasn''t known whether Huo Ling had seen through his lie or not. "Oh." He just said.


    If Huo Jinghua was present and saw Huo Ling''s response, he would say that Huo Ling was really cut from the same mold with Huo Meiying, his mother. From the tone of his voice, up to the twitching of his muscles as he made an indifferent expression, he perfectly acted his mother''s usual indifference. Even just the form of his shoulder, Huo Lingpletely imitated Huo Meiying.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" ''oh''? What does that mean? Can anybody tell me? What is an ''oh''? His hand jerked. He wanted to cover his face, since he felt that Huo Ling really had seen through his lie. However, he could only brave it and also act indifferent like Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling, he is indifferent since he was hiding his thoughts. On the other hand, Yi Bing acted indifferent to not lose his face. You can clearly see who has the upper-hand here.


    If only Huo Ling could remember all the memories he has with Yi Bing starting from the first time they met, he would have already exploded and cursed indignantly in his heart since Yi Bing was being shameless again. Unfortunately, Huo Ling couldn''t. Or else, he would haveughed at Yi Bing''s face for Yi Bing''s carelessness ¨C his forgetfulness, and now shamelessness.


    But, since he was carefully raised by Huo Meiying, and also guided properly by Hao Baiyun and Lei Shan, as well as have been showered by kindness by Kale, Huo Ling decided to let Yi Bing off. "Tell me what happened to them." he said as he put away his indifferent expression and now revealed his anxiety.


    Yi Bing also became serious. "Okay." He answered. "Yesterday morning, after their breakfast, Huo Dakuan was provoked by your uncles and he passed his CEO position to your youngest uncle, Huo Jinghua." He started. "Nothing happened after that during the morning, as well as the afternoon. It all started in the evening." He said as he narrated from Huo Chengyi ''attacking'' Huo Jinghua out of spite, to Huo Chengyi''s car ident and Wang Yan''s face burning, then Huo Luan being robbed and stabbed, Li Fei being kidnapped until Huo Dakuan falling into aa.


    Huo Ling silently listened. Even though Yi Bing was talking about his rtives'' idents, his face didn''t show any warmth and concern towards his rtives that were named. Instead ¨C "How about my mother?" he asked. The only one he cared about is Huo Meiying. He is very worried something had happened to her, too. If there is, he doesn''t know what he''ll do.


    Fortunately, nothing happened to her. "She''s fine." Yi Bing answered.


    The heavy rock on top of Huo Ling''s heart was lifted. "Thank god¡­!" he muttered as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s pale face gained color. A smile formed on his lips, but also immediately disappeared. Because he felt pleased seeing Huo Ling''s happy and rxed expression after confirming that nothing happened to his mother, he decided to tell him some information. "Your mother was looking after Huo Jinghua." He told him.


    "My youngest uncle?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes. He didn''t have anyone to apany him in the hospital since he is single and has no child, either." He exined. "He''s the one new CEO of your family''spany." He reminded him in case Huo Ling forgot or didn''t notice because he was absent-minded earlier when he was listening to him.


    It is as he had guessed seeing Huo Ling''s surprised expression. "What?!" he eximed. He really didn''t notice the minor details earlier.


    However, Yi Bing noticed another emotion in Huo Ling''s eyes: doubt. "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips. "Are you sure?" he asked. "It was really him who¡­" he didn''t continue what he''s about to say as his brows scrunched up in contemtion.


    "¡­" Yi Bing''s face darkened. Why is he doubting me? Am I a liar?


    (A/N: YES!)


    "Sorry." Huo Ling apologized when he saw Yi Bing frowned. "I didn''t mean to doubt you. It''s just ¨C " he said as he made an awkward expression.


    "What?" Yi Bing asked as he red at him in dissatisfaction. He looked like he''s picking a fight.


    Huo Ling helplessly sighed. "Maybe because of too much ident, the transferal of power in thepany didn''t make big waves as much as the misfortunes they faced¡­" he muttered. Then, he looked at Yi Bing. "In fact, I believe you. It''s just, I was shocked." He exined.


    "Ob. Vious. Ly." Yi Bing sarcastically said.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" bro. Can we still be friends? His face was covered in dark lines. "I''ll tell you why." He told him.


    "Speak." Yi Bing graciously said.


    Huo Ling''s lips twitched. He never knew a grim reaper can be hard to please. You really can learn something every day. "I was shocked that my youngest uncle inherited the CEO position because¡­"


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. "It''s as you said. He''s the youngest son, yet he inherited the position when it should be the oldest son." He said. "Even if it wouldn''t be the oldest son, there''s still the second son and the third son. He''s thest in line, yet he was the one who was picked." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes, yes." he said. "However, that''s not only it." he told him.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised as his interest was piqued. As he remembered, Huo Jinghua was secretly protecting Huo Meiying. All the ''idents'' that happenedst night was his doing. He is a behind-the-scenes boss. A big mastermind.


    With the tone Huo Ling was speaking, could there be more secrets shrouding Huo Jinghua?


    S City Police Station.


    The entire station was covered by a gloomy atmosphere. Even the ringing of the telephones sounded warped and slow, adding to the heavy atmosphere.


    "Are xiao Xie and Song Mingfan still tailing Su Heng?" Jiang Xinduo asked as he sat beside Ke Congyi.


    "Yeah. Xiao Xue wasining he''s gonna die of boredom." Ke Congyi said. "Song Mingfan tranted, nothing was happening to Su Heng and everything is normal. Thus, xiao Xie''s all shriveled up." He exined.


    "How about xiao Zhang and xiao Xue?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    "They are caught by Huo Dakuan''s people, as well as Secretary Lewis." Ke Congyi answered. "However, Huo Dakuan''s people didn''t have time to spare on a policeman since many things happened to their familyst night. And on Secretary Lewis'' side¡­" his voice slowed down while his fingers suddenly stopped tapping on his keyboard.


    "Hm?" Jiang Xinduo turned when he didn''t hear Ke Congyi speaking. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "They were spared by Secretary Lewis." Ke Congyi said.


    "That''s good, then. Why are you frowning?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    "I''ve created a program, but it can only be used for a short time for the time being¡­" Ke Congyi slowly said as he pondered about the right words to say.


    "Hm?"


    "And I found something." Ke Congyi said as he looked around before he opened his drawer and took out a folder. "Fortunately, my fingers react faster than my brain. Thus, they printed this before I could recover from my shock." He said before he pouted. His program was immediately destroyed by a strong anti-virus program of the households he attacked.


    "''shock''?" Jiang Xinduo said as his lips curved up after he read the contents of the folder. "Indeed, these are shocking." He said as he looked at the words as well as the profile pictures printed on the papers. "They are merely skeletons in a closet." He said as he looked at the first page, then the second page and the third page. "But the question is, who are hiding these skeletons? And from whom?"

 Chapter 192 - Persona

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Persona</h4>


    Ke Congyi nodded as he stopped what he''s doing to read the printed papers before he raised his hand and hit his knuckles on Jiang Xinduo''s forehead. "Idiot! Can''t you read?" he asked as he pointed the names on the paper.


    "OW!" Jiang Xinduo cried. "This is domestic violence! Wife, how could you hurt your husband?! Don''t you have a heart?" he asked, his voice sounded aggrieved and pitiful.


    "What ''domestic violence''? Remove the first word!" Ke Congyi said as he hit Jiang Xinduo again, and on the same spot. "Who is your wife? I am definitely a husband, not a wife! And yes, I have a heart, but you don''t have a brain!" he told him albeit the fact he is talking to a deputy chief.


    Jiang Xinduo held himself not to roll his eyes, or Ke Congyi might hit him again. "Yes, yes. Husband is the best. That''s why this husband is also working hard like my husband." He said.


    Ke Congyi''s face turned green in disgust as he rolled his eyes at him before he resumed the topic. "Gerard Jackson is hiding a child." He said as he took the first page. "As I watched the video of his interrogation, I noticed he is calm. But, a different type of calm of Huo Meiying, since the princess has an emotional disorder." He said.


    "How can Gerard Jackson not be calm when he still has a son left after the older one died?" Jiang Xinduo sneered.


    Ke Congyi nodded. "En. However, I noticed something about this child." He said as he smiled. He tried to also crack the underworld''s intelligence, and he managed to dig up some bits of information. "When someone in the underworld died, their death would be covered up. Since the child didn''t inherit Gerard Jackson''s looks, I searched a woman that could match the child''s face. But look what I''ve found out ¨C " he pointed an ''X'' in the paper. " ¨C there''s no match. There is no zero probability that a child can inherit either of his parents'' genes. Thus, although ludicrous, but I tried searching a man that could match the child''s face and see this ¨C " he said and pointed a ''90%'' in the paper. "There''s someone who looked like him, and it''s someone from the underworld. Thus, his father is from the underworld, but not Gerard Jackson." He evilly grinned. "Even if Gerard Jackson is a homosexual, but there''s no technology yet that could make both males produce a child." He said.


    "So, Gerard Jackson¡­" Jiang Xinduo doesn''t know whether tough at the man or pity him.


    "Yeah. He was deceived." Ke Congyi said. "The child isn''t his. I was curious who could have cuckolded him, and so I looked for the child''s mother. And I found her ¨C " he said and pointed a woman''s picture. " ¨C she died of cancer a year after she gave birth. Thus, it was the father who raised the child alone. However¡­" his smile faded and he pointed the child''s father''s status: deceased. "He died. The cause of death written was car ident, but I didn''t find any news about his said ident. So it''s likely he died in the underworld." He exined.


    Jiang Xinduo sighed in pity for the child''s fate. He was orphaned. "You wouldn''t know when you die¡­ especially in the underworld." He said.


    Ke Congyi nodded. "It''s just that, in the underworld, you''re living with already one foot in your grave." He said as he continued. "This child is now living with his adoptive parents. And¡­" his brows scrunched up.


    Jiang Xinduo was amused at his reaction. "Just say it." he said.


    "One of the child''s parents is the daughter of the housekeeper of Secretary Lewis, Lewis Johnson." Ke Congyi said. "The child''s biological father is someone from the underworld, and a subordinate of a powerful lord." He said. "This underworld lord is mysterious, but some said his name is ''Lewis''." He exined. "Just that, whether ''Lewis'' is his first name orst name is unknown¡­" he muttered.


    Jiang Xinduo justughed. The truth is just in front of them, printed on the paper. "Why don''t you say, why is an underworld lord working as a secretary for Gerard Jackson for two decades?" he said.


    Ke Congyi pursed his lips, but he didn''t speak.


    "Say, what do you think could be Lewis Johnsons'' motive?" Jiang Xinduo asked as he looked at the second page containing the information about Secretary Lewis and Lewis Johnson.


    "Hmph." Ke Congyi just said as he looked at Secretary Lewis'' profile picture where he wore a suit and a ck-framed eyesses which gave him an abstinent charm.


    Jiang Xinduo chuckled. He was about to open the third page again to have Ke Congyi exin to him in details the information printed on thest page in the folder when suddenly, they heard a voice called.


    "Excuse me¡­" it was a weak and muffled voice.


    Both of them raised their head and saw a man standing with his whole face covered. "Yes?" Ke Congyi answered.


    The man looked around and saw some people were curiously looking at him. Helplessness registered in his golden eyes that they had just noticed. "I am looking for the chief officer. I want to ask him something." He exined.


    "Our chief has arrived earlier, but he went somewhere for official business." Ke Congyi answered. "May I know your name, sir? And¡­ can you take off your mask and hat?" he asked.


    "It isn''t convenient for me to show my face. But I am not a criminal!" the man immediately said. "And, my name is Kale Gabriel Jackson." He said.


    "Oh. ''Kale Gabriel Jack¡­''" Ke Congyi typed on his keyboard to fill up an inquiry sheet when his voice and fingers abruptly stopped. Like him, Jiang Xinduo sported a shocked expression as they looked at Kale. "What did you say?!" he said, though his voice is not loud.


    "My name is Kale Gabriel Jackson." Kale repeated with patience. He understood their reaction. How can a prince, and a crown prince at that, just visit a police station? A mere police station, and without thepany of his bodyguards?!


    Ke Congyi shut up while Jiang Xinduo''s eyes sharpened. He looked around.


    "No. I don''t have anyone with me. I came alone." Kale told him when he saw his action.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi. "¡­" Your Highness, that''s not the point! They roared in their mind as they looked at each other and felt their back was bathed in cold sweat.


    Jiang Xinduo immediately rose from his seat and dialed Gu Xingfeng''s number to inform him that a big visitor has arrived while Ke Congyi immediately led Kale to Gu Xingfeng''s office under the curious gaze of their colleagues. However, they are all veterans so they didn''t ask just out of their curiosity. They are many things to wonder in this world, and the cool-headed Ke Congyi''s panicked face is one of them.


    "Your Highness¡­" Ke Congyi called after he closed the door. "Why didn''t you¡­" he said as he hesitated.


    Kale saw his expression and he sighed. "No need to show me that expression. I escaped." He said.


    Ke Congyi''s eyes immediately sharpened when he heard the word ''escaped''. However, he didn''t ask again and just made Kale a coffee. "His Highness came for His Highness Howee¡­" he said and paused.


    Kale gave him a grateful smile. Ke Congyi knows he was pleased to hear his respectful address of Huo Ling, and even addressed Huo Ling by his foreign name.


    "Yes." Kale answered. "You can call xiao Ling as ''Huo Ling''. I prefer calling his Chinese name." he said and his golden eyes were covered with emotions. "In fact, I like to stay here more than my own country." He sighed.


    Ke Congyi coughed. He decided not toment.


    Kale chuckled. He really likes talking with smart people. "I heard xiao Ling''s death from Lei Shan." He added.


    Ke Congyi''s face twisted. Even though he has a hobby to pry in people''s life, but it''s not extreme. He only pry when needed. However, Kale must have already seen through him, or that he might have heard them earlier since they didn''t notice when he had arrived, thus Kale is feeding him these ssified information!


    He escaped? Why should he escape? Because he was detained by someone ¨C and it''s likely his mother, the queen! He likes China more than his country? Why? His country must have a problem! He heard his cousin''s death from an outsider? Bah! What else is there to infer from that other than the information was withheld from Kale?


    When Jiang Xinduo came in, he saw Ke Congyi''s colorful expression. He was itching to take a picture of it, but he is aware he''s in the presence of a prince. Thus, he held back his desire and sat beside Ke Congyi who turned to him and made him shock.


    Ke Congyi has an expression he was bullied. What''s with this feeling he wanted to pet him tofort him?

 Chapter 193 - Kale

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Kale</h4>


    Outside Gu Xingfeng''s office, the police officers were discussing about the Huo family''s idents.


    "Fortunately, the ce where Huo Chengyi''s ident happened is outside the city." One of them said after he inputted on theputer the contents of the folder submitted to him.


    "Yeah. As well as the district where Huo Luan was stabbed." A policewoman nodded while fixing her makeup. It was one in the afternoon and they just have finished their lunch.


    "Huo Chengyi''s house is in the R City." R City is where the wealthy people live. "Huo Dakuan''s sons all live in R City, aside from the youngest Huo Jinghua, who lives with him in the main house together with Huo Meiying, since Huo Jinghua is still single, while Huo Meiying looks single since there are no feelings between her and Gerard Jackson." He exined.


    "Huo Jinghua didn''t want to sue his attacker, either, since his attacker is actually his elder brother." They whispered. Their eyes are round, their expression obviously looks like they are in for the gossip.


    Since Huo Chengyi, Wang Yan and Huo Luan''s idents happened outside the S City, as well as Li Fei''s kidnapping, it was out of their jurisdiction so they had less work to deal with. Huo Jinghua''s case was also already resolved by himself, so another work is less for them.


    Meanwhile, inside Gu Xingfeng''s office, Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi are facing Kale Gabriel Jackson who is sitting on a single-seater sofa across them.


    "Your Highness." Jiang Xinduo called, breaking the silence in the office. "Have you already taken your lunch?" he asked.


    "Yes. I ate while on the ne." Kale answered, his golden eyes and golden hair are in a perfect harmony.?"The Chinese dishes they served are getting more delicious, and I missed it." He smiled at them, eyes curved into crescents.


    He lookedpletely harmless, but Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi couldn''t help but shiver in fear. They also feel fear towards Gu Xingfeng, but Kale Gabriel Jackson''s deviousness is a different type than Gu Xingfeng''s.


    If Gu Xingfeng is horrifying because of his strength, then Kale Gabriel Jackson is horrifying because he has a sinister aura. Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi felt wronged. They had underestimated this young man earlier. And they are now repenting for their mistake. However, no matter how much they''d repent, but Kale, who was offended earlier but didn''t show it at first, won''t let them off now and would keep them in under his radar.


    Psychological warfare is more exhausting and terrifying than the physical one.


    Kale, seeing the two admitted to their mistake, finally let them off. He''s really not that petty. If he is really angry, there would be bloodshed. Of course, as a prince, he knows how to keep his calm and always be rational. Added to the fact that he isn''t in his home country, naturally, he wouldn''t start a fight.


    However, he could still fight psychologically. But, against these two small police officers, it is a waste of efforts. "One is an adjutant, the other is the head of the technical team." He said as he looked at Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi. "You are this station''s chief''s right and left hands?" he asked.


    "Yes." Jiang Xinduo nodded.


    Kale nodded appreciatively, yet his words aren''t polite. "For a station this small, you may reach your ws all over your country after exhausting all of your connections ¨C whether public or private. Yet, you would never reach my country." He said as his golden eyes stared at the two, exerting more pressure on them. "Tell me, with your helpless situation resulting in a bleak investigation, when will my dear cousin find his peace?" he asked as his smile disappeared and was reced by a frown. His golden eyes narrowed into crescents, but there is no joy in them. Instead, there is anger and indignation.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi couldn''t bother defending their station''s pride, since their back and forehead are coldly sweating from the pressure Kale is releasing and oppressing them. They sat stiff on their seat, unable to move at all. This is the Crown Prince of Ennd, the soon-to-be King!


    Kale was indeed angry. However, not towards Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi, but to Huo Ling''s murderer, and as well as himself. He is a prince, and a crown prince at that. He has power, yet he couldn''t protect his cousin. He felt like a knife was stabbing and twisting his heart, and he couldn''t sleep a wink every night.


    Two days ago, he suddenly felt numb and cold. He knew, something terrible happened. He sounded out his mother, as well as his mother''s people, yet he couldn''t find a clue. When he discovered the pce was heavily guarded, he knew something really has happened. And it wasn''t a good one.


    That night, he tossed on his bed to sleep, yet he couldn''t. It was only until dawn that he received a call. It was from Lei Shan. When he heard Lei Shan''s voice, he found out something was wrong. And there''s only one person linking Lei Shan and him: Huo Ling. Something happened to Huo Ling!


    When Lei Shan broke the news to him, he copsed. He felt a huge sense of loss. That feeling like he had missed him since theirst life¡­ that''s why, this time, in this lifetime, he wanted to be closer to him as he could. But, like before, it didn''t permit him again!


    He missed Huo Ling.


    The fear and tears he was suppressing in his heart broke out. He almost went insane. He wanted to break everything, yet his sanity held him back not to. His mother was closely watching him. He can''t let her find out that he already knew Huo Ling died. Or else, she will¡­! She will - !


    A knock on the door made Kale snapped back to his senses. He blinked, then turned when the door opened. At the same time, Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi breathed a sigh of relief, their back and forehead soaked in sweat. They were finally relieved of Kale''s pressure, and they threw a grateful gaze to Gu Xingfeng who entered his office.


    Kale''s brows raised when he saw Gu Xingfeng''s sharp, as well as wild and dangerous temperament. His impression of him is that Gu Xingfeng is more suited to be a man of the underworld instead of its opponent.


    (A/N: underworld operated illegally, thus their opponent ¨C or enemy, are the policemen.)


    "Knocking the door of your own office¡­" Kale said and shed a smile at Gu Xingfeng.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi''s face was covered in dark lines. However, they didn''tment on Kale''s sarcasm, since their own chief was holding back his temper. Kale is a prince, as well as someone who was grieving from his dearly beloved cousin''s death.


    "What are you sitting there dazed for? Is this how our humble station wees a prince?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he raised a brow to Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi.


    The two immediately sprang up from their seat. "No, no. Absolutely not! We''ll immediately prepare ¨C¡­ Your Highness. Pardon us from leaving ¨C " they said and rushed outside to escape.


    Kale knows that Gu Xingfeng said those words to let his subordinates leave instead of ttering him. He sent him an appreciative smile as he finally dropped his sarcasm. "I want to know where did the investigation of xiao Ling''s death has reached to?" he immediately asked.


    Gu Xingfeng sat on the sofa Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi vacated instead of his swivel chair. Kale once again appreciated Gu Xingfeng''s straightforward behavior. If Gu Xingfeng sat on his swivel chair which is behind his desk, not only will they talk with a distance between them, but Gu Xingfeng also would show his superiority, in which Kale would find unpleasant and thus be offended. He is a prince, and Gu Xingfeng is amoner.


    Who is superior between them is as clear as the day.


    "Your Highness." Gu Xingfeng respectfully called with a solemn expression. "I won''t split hairs. Our station is amon one, as well as I am amon person. I don''t tter people just to gain connections." He said, his eyes sincere.


    Kale naturally has noticed that Gu Xingfeng is a straightforward person.


    "His Highness Howee''s death, we have four directions to look to." Gu Xingfeng said. "The Tianxing Entertainment where he died, and made contact to before his death; the underworld where Gerard Jackson, his father, is involved; the Huo family where he and his mother, Her Highness the Princess Mary, have a bad rtionship with." He exined. "We''ve already tailed Su Heng, His Highness Howee''s manager. Yet, he is clean. We are also currently looking for the people Gerard Jackson has conflicts with. And the Huo family¡­" his voice slowed down. "We are following their current affairs." He told him.


    Kale made a hum before he sipped his drink. He had already heard of what happened to the Huo family, and he couldn''t be any happier. "Why didn''t you mention about the fourth one, chief Gu?" he asked and raised his head and smiled. "Are you thinking that it might be me who killed my cousin?"

 Chapter 194 - Royal Family

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Royal Family</h4>


    Gu Xingfeng watched as Kale walked away.


    Yes - he just walked. Not to mention bodyguards, he didn''t even bring a driver with him! A prince, he is walking openly in broad daylight without even any weapon or people with him to defend himself!


    Gu Xingfeng felt his head ached. He remembered Kale''s question earlier.


    "Why didn''t you mention about the fourth one?"


    The fourth one is the remaining left where Huo Ling belonged to: the royal family. Gu Xingfeng might have said he is a straightforward person, but he didn''t say anything about the royal family. Not because he felt it awkward or rude to talk about the royal family when someone from the royal family is in front you. It is because there was nothing to talk about them. Why?


    Because they didn''t have any information about the royal family other than themon knowledge.


    The previous king, and his queen, had a son and after the king died the queen had an affair with Huo Dakuan. They had a daughter - Huo Meiying. The reason why it was only an affair and the queen and Huo Dakuan didn''t marry is because they didn''t have the chance to.


    The queen was diagnosed with an illness. She only had a short time to leave. And her death was pushed early because of her pregnancy. That''s why when Huo Meiying was born, the queen hated her and tossed her to Huo Dakuan whom she gradually hated. Then, she ced all of her affections to her son, the crown prince. Not longter and she died.


    The crown prince didn''t hate his half-sister and instead grown fond of her after he witnessed her birth. Thus, he was disappointed with their mother when she sent Huo Meiying away. When he ascended the throne, he wanted to take her back. However, she refused him. At that time, Huo Meiying became close to Huo Jinghua. Although the king felt jealous of Huo Jinghua, he could only properly confer Huo Meiying as the princess. Then, out responsibility as a king, he married a daughter from the aristocrats and bore a son.


    However, that woman has a secret that was circted between the other aristocrats in private. She is the third daughter of the Will family. The Will family only have daughters, and all we raised as the finestdies. At that time, all of them are unmarried. Obviously, it wasn''t the third daughter''s turn to marry. It was the oldest daughter who was engaged to the king. Yet it was the third daughter who married the king.


    Conspiracies and gossips are intangible. The Wills may have covered the incident, and the king, in order not to lose face after being forcibly hooked up by a woman on the bed, his royal advisors spread the news the king fell in love with the third daughter.


    The king naturally can''t do anything even if the rice wasn''t cooked. He was forced to marry her. And because there was no feelings invested, and obviously the woman only forced herself on him because she wasn''t favored by her family thus she felt spit towards them, the king never had gotten close to the newly-crowned queen. His mind, if not on the country''s affairs, was on Huo Meiying - his half-sister.


    The new queen, whose mind is poisonous, heard of Huo Meiying and found out about the king''s almost scandalous behavior towards his half-sister. Thus, she hated Huo Meiying since she thought that the king really loves his half-sister, despite it was taboo.


    And so, when Huo Meiying reached a marriageable age, she suggested to the king to marry Huo Meiying. Half of it, she wanted Huo Meiying away. Another half is that she was testing the king''s feelings towards his half-sister. Thus, when the king strongly refused, she ''confirmed'' the king really is in love with his sister. She didn''t know that the king refused to protect his sister''s secret so that no one can harm her.


    To not let the king interfere with Huo Meiying''s marriage, she poisoned him. Even though Huo Meiying''s marriage was dyed because of the funeral, it was still in the end had been decided by her. Huo Dakuan, who only wanted for someone to protect Huo Meiying, agreed with the queen''s n to marry Huo Meiying with Gerard Jackson. Huo Dakuan, as the only one left who knows about Huo Meiying''s condition, only cared about Huo Meiying''s protection.


    Gerard Jackson really never knew Huo Meiying''s condition. He just thought it was her temperament as a royal princess, and that he never cared about her. And so, Huo Meiying''s secret was kept until one day, that afternoon while Hao Baiyun was teaching Huo Ling with his assignments, she suddenly freaked out without a reason, which is strange.


    That was seen by the servants of the Hao family. Hao Baiyun, at that time, didn''t notice anything untilter on, and he was still young so he has no power yet to control their servants'' mouth.


    The Hao and Huo families are close, thus some servants would also chat. And they talked about Huo Meiying''s strange behavior that day. One became ten, and ten became a hundred. The Huo brothers found out, as well as Huo Jinghua. Huo Jinghua wanted to slit their mouth, yet he was acting as a sheep at that time.


    Thus, as the only one who could protect Huo Meiying at that time, he had Huo Dakuan intentionally hear the gossip about Huo Meiying. And Huo Dakuan really became enraged. He had them all shut their mouth, while he fired the servants. Although Huo Meiying didn''t care at that time, Huo Dakuan and Huo Jinghua do.


    It was only when Huo Ling was born did light shone upon the life of Kale, Huo Meiying and Huo Jinghua. Huo Jinghua who became an uncle; Huo Meiying who became a mother; and Kale whose mother''s hate spread towards his newly-born cousin.


    How can Kale not know his mother''s dirty and bloody secrets? She was already being secretly gossiped about as an unfavored daughter who forced herself to the king. After she got married to the king, the gossips subsided. However, the king, who''s the only one who can protect her, was killed by her. And so, gossips about her flooded again, as if they can''t wait to reach Kale''s ears.


    The queen, who married and gave birth only out of interests, has an estranged rtionship to her son. As Kale grew up, their rtionship became even more estranged. Kale, after he heard the gossips about his mother, didn''t want to doubt her. However, he personally saw with his eyes her hysterics every time she was provoked.


    The thing that snapped the thread that ties him to his mother is that one phone call.


    ---


    "Xiao Jiang. Xiao Ke. You go follow him. And escort him." Gu Xingfeng said, referring to Kale who is about to disappear from their sight.


    "Boss..." Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi wanted to cry. Why them? QAQ


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows raised in amusement. He knows the two had unintentionally provoked the prince, thus he rescued them from Kale''s clutched earlier. However, now he''s personally tossing them to him. "We are out of hands. Only you two left. And since he is a prince, there should at least be two people apanying him." He exined.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi who knows this is a punishment. "..."


    Gu Xingfeng knew he was seen through, yet he still added. "Do you think, if there''s only one of you two who''ll go with him, will either of you live?" He asked.


    "!!!"


    Gu Xingfeng was pleased with their reaction. "Go and find out what he is hiding from us." He told them, finally revealing his intention.


    After that unanswered question that actually doesn''t need, or wasn''t expecting, an answer, Kale left. Gu Xingfeng didn''t stop him. One, he is in a lower position than Kale. Two, he has to recollect his thoughts and then n.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi saluted. "What about you, boss?" They asked.


    Gu Xingfeng suddenly paused. "I have something to do." He answered.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi naturally didn''t ask and just left to follow after Kale. Gu Xingfeng watched them disappear from his sight before he went to his car and drove away.


    He drove in the direction of Hao Baiyun''s ce.


    Tianxing Entertainment.


    The director''s loud heaps of praises for Lei Shan can be heard amidst the soundsing from the set being rearranged.


    The staff casted a short nce at the director before pulling their gaze away, thinking to themselves that the director is too blind and oblivious for not noticing Lei Shan''s sharp aura today. They''re notining, since Lei Shan''s acting is on the spot and today is very productive.


    However, when it was off-cam, they all can''t help but stiffen because of Lei Shan''s aura. They couldn''t tell whether he was in a bad mood or was too focused on his acting. But these thoughts, they didn''t say aloud and just kept to themselves.

 Chapter 195 - Who

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Who</h4>


    Huo Ling was floating beside Yi Bing as they are on their way to the Huo family''s house. Huo Jinghua was discharged today, and Huo Meiying naturally went with him.


    Huo Ling side-eyed Yi Bing who he heard speak. "You¡­ you''re not against it?" Yi Bing asked as he stopped and turned to face Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling tilted his head. "No." he said. Yi Bing was about to speak again when he added. "No matter whom will the family''spany ends up, it has nothing to do with me ¨C whether while I was still alive, or now that I''m dead." He told him.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" that''s not what we were talking about earlier, so why tell me this? Don''t y dumb! He roared in his mind as his tongue twisted when he was about to curse.. His face was covered in ck lines when he saw Huo Ling innocently blinked as he looked at him.


    Huo Ling is damn aware what he wanted to ask, thus he is ying dumb. He still couldn''t believe what Huo Ling had told him earlier.


    "You don''t find it awkward?" he asked. "After all, he''s your uncle¡­" he said.


    Huo Ling''s brows raised as his head tilted to the other side. "What are you talking about?" he said. "I never acknowledged them as my uncles, as well as they not acknowledge me as their nephew, even when I was still alive, and now that I''m dead." He said and bitterly smiled.


    Yi Bing felt his heart was clenched. "But, your youngest uncle, Huo Jinghua¡­" he said.


    Huo Ling shrugged as he decided to end the matter. "What he treats me as, only he knows. Each of us has his or her own thoughts, as well as choices to make." He said. "He forsake me as his nephew to deceive his father and brothers, and I don''t hate him for that since he did it for my mother''s sake." He exined. "In order to gain power, in order to be able to protect the one he wanted to protect." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. He admires Huo Ling''s open-mindedness. "Your attachment¡­" he spoke after a while they walk.


    Huo Ling''s lips curved up, but he didn''t speak. Yi Bing didn''t force him, either, since he now knows what ¨C or more precisely, who is Huo Ling''s attachment.


    Tianxing Entertainment.


    "Cut!" the director yelled. "Great! Everyone''s doing great!" he said as he nodded in satisfaction, a hint of smile on his usually strict face.


    "Good job!"


    Lei Shan smiled when his co-actor patted his shoulder and uttered a ''thank you''. He had made a mistake earlier, and Lei Shan carried him all throughout the scene. He was just a small actor, and is half-blood, thus his Chinese ent isn''t perfect. The director almost spit fire at him.


    Lei Shan nodded and then went to his room prepared by his assistant. They had a thirty-minute break since the next scene has meticulous setup.


    He was about to open the door when someone called him from behind. "Lei Shan." It was a man. And he is familiar with his voice.


    Lei Shan slowly turned and saw him standing in an inconspicuous area. He was wrapped up from head to feet. "You finally arrived." He said, the coldness in his eyes that appears when he left the camera and was out of the gazes of the people slightly receded.


    "Yes." Kale nodded and walked towards him.


    Suddenly, they heard the director eximed. "Aiyo! Who are these gentlemen?!" he asked when he saw two handsome men.


    The taller one was leaning on the wall with his one leg crossed over to his other leg while his arms are coolly crossed on his chest. He has a lean body, and his skin is sun-kissed. His hair is cut short, and his ck-framed eyesses hid his sharp eyes.


    On the other hand, the shorter one was rigidly standing beside the man. He has a pale skin, probably because he wasn''t exposed to the sun. His hair is slightly long, and his face lookednguid but soft. He is slightly thin.


    The staff made a pause and turned to see two handsome but unfamiliar men. They thought that the director was mad because some unauthorized people came, but they were shocked to see the director was smiling brightly.


    He hurriedly walked towards the two. "Hello! I am the director of this film. May I know if you two are interested to act?" he asked. "I have a scene on my mind, but I can''t insert it in the film since I haven''t found the right actors until I met you two! Would you like to be part of my film?" he looked enthusiastically at them.


    Lei Shan was surprised. "They are¡­" he said. He saw Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi before when he was interrogated. However, that time, they were wearing their police uniforms. However, right now¡­


    Kale made a ''pft'' sound and covered his mouth. "I had them change into those clothes as a condition." He said. Although he agreed to be escorted by the two, but not when they were wearing their police uniforms. That would make him look more like a criminal than an important person as a prince!


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi also realized this another mistake of them. Maybe, Gu Xingfeng sent them to Kale''s hands to make them be more observant. Thus, they agreed to Kale and changed their clothes when they passed by a mall.


    However, they didn''t expect for Kale to choose semi-formal clothes for them. Jiang Xinduo didn''t have a style when ites to his clothes, but he also doesn''t like formal ones, even if the clothes are semi-formal. On the other hand, Ke Congyi has azy attitude and is a homebody. If he isn''t in the police station, then he''s definitely in his house. Thus, his clothes are ugly, since he never cared what he looks like because he''s always at home.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi looked at each other. Act? Act as what? Waiters? They thought and turned to the director who was smiling broadly at them.


    "So?" the director said as he patiently waited for their answer.


    "We ¨C " Ke Congyi was about to refuse when Kale spoke.


    "Hello, Mr. Director." Kale called and smiled at the director. "They are my people. May I ask for how long will they act?" he asked.


    The director turned to the ''boss'' of the two men that looked like models that came out from a magazine. "Not very long. It will only take fifteen minutes." He answered.


    Kale''s smile became brighter while the shadow in Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi''s heart became darker. They have a bad feeling. And they never forgot Gu Xingfeng''s instructions.


    "Wait ¨C " Jiang Xinduo said.


    Kale turned to them. "Don''t worry. I won''t leave this building. I''ll just have a talk with Lei Shan." He told them before he and Lei Shan excused themselves and went to Lei Shan''s resting room.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi sighed in relief when they saw that Kale really left with Lei Shan and they didn''t leave the set. "So?" they heard the director excitedly asked.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi. "..." since the ''boss'' has already spoke, what can them, his subjects, do? They know that there will be just a punishment waiting for them if they''d refuse, but there is also no reward even if they obliged.


    They wanted to cry, but there were no tears that came out of their eyes. And so, under the director''s sparkling eyes, they agreed. They didn''t know that they would greatly regret it. What they acted weren''t waiters, nor a cool field officer and a cold intelligence officer like their real professions.


    They are going to act cameo roles, and both are homosexual roles.


    Meanwhile, Lei Shan had his assistants and makeup artists leave. Kale smiled at them. Although they are curious, but they didn''t dare ask and silently left after they perfunctorily greeted Kale.


    As soon as the door closed, Kale''s eyes sharpened as he punched Lei Shan! Lei Shan immediately reacted by dodging, but Kale is faster than him. Kale was raised in the royal pce. If Kale doesn''t know how to defend himself, then he''ll be eaten whole by the people eyeing his position. Thus, Kale learned martial arts and firearms since he was young.


    Meanwhile, Lei Shan learned martial arts only when it is required for his films and dramas. Thus, Lei Shan was in a disadvantage position and a punchnded on his face eventually. For actors, their face is their selling point. However, he isn''t mad despite he knew Kale intentionally hit his face. He knew, Kale is mad and if Kale would, he could kill Lei Shan.


    "I''m sorry." Lei Shan''s voice is hoarse.


    Kale''s usually gently smiling face in public is now ice-cold and murderous in front of Lei Shan. "You promised." He said. "You promised to protect xiao Ling!" he told him.


    Lei Shan hung his head.


    Kale''s face is livid in anger. "We''ve agreed that we will have xiao Ling enter the entertainment world, since you could protect him more if he stayed here." He said as his face reddened in anger, and anguish. "Meanwhile, I''ll intercept my mother from harming xiao Ling. Yet why¡­ how can he still die?" he asked as his tears fell the same time as Lei Shan''s tears fell. "I specifically told you and not Hao Baiyun, since Hao Baiyun''s hands are tied by his family. Yet you¡­" he gnashed his teeth. "Who is it?" he asked. "Who killed xiao Ling?!"

 Chapter 196 - Margaret

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Margaret</h4>


    Gu Xingfeng parked his car on the roadside and looked at his watch. He is ten minutes early. Will this make him look too eager? However, he doesn''t need to worry about it since the gates of Hao Baiyun''s vi opened and Hao Baiyun''s car drove out.


    Gu Xingfeng followed it after a second. After watching Hao Baiyun for a long time, he found out his habit of returning home during lunch. Even in dinner, if he didn''t have any appointments, he would eat at home. This time, Hao Baiyun has just finished eating lunch and is about to return to hispany.


    After driving for a while, he saw Hao Baiyun''s car parked on a secluded road. Gu Xingfeng immediately parked his car right behind Hao Baiyun''s car and went out of his car. Then, he walked towards Hao Baiyun''s car and knocked on the window.


    The window rolled down and revealed Hao Baiyun''s face. "Get in.." he told him.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded and opened the door of the passenger''s seat. Hao Baiyun didn''t say anything, so Gu Xingfeng spoke first. "Tell me everything that Huo Ling told you at that time." He said, referring to the time when Huo Ling told Hao Baiyun that he will be killed by someone from the royal family.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "It was one week ago. Xiao Ling called me, his voice was very heavy. He is obviously depressed." He started. "You may have already investigated, but xiao Ling was disliked by his father. He and aunt Meiying were antagonized by the Huo family. Then, there''s the royal family." his face darkened.


    Gu Xingfeng understood. For someone to continue to live this kind of life, having his sanity kept intact is already a miracle. "The royal family¡­" he muttered.


    "There may only be two people on the surface ¨C Margaret and Kale, but there are the council of elders in the shadows." Hao Baiyun told him. "They are the greatest support a monarch could have. Thete King, Kale''s father, has the council of elders'' support. However, when he died, the despised Margaret was being controlled by them. Between the mother and son, those old people naturally would side with the son since he will be the king. However, if Kale would have been weak, the power of the monarch will fall in their hands. It will never be Margaret''s turn." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded in understanding. Hao Baiyun had already told him about Margaret and the Wills familyst night, so he immediately understood what Hao Baiyun had just said. "So, you mean, Margaret will avenge herself." He said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "She was born to never receive anyone''s love." he sighed. "She was unfavored by her family, and after her marriage, she wasn''t loved by her husband even a bit. And when she gave birth, her son grew up liking another mother than her." he said. He is referring to Huo Meiying.


    "The matter about her family isn''t her fault, but the matter with her husband ¨C the King, and her son, is hers." Gu Xingfeng said. Margaret chose the wrong way to approach thete King, and formed an estranged rtionship with her son.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. "One doesn''t look at the process, but only on the result." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent.


    Hao Baiyun continued. "It can only be her." he said, referring to Huo Ling''s murderer. His brows gathered as his eyes narrowed. "Among everyone that I know, only she hates Huo Ling the most."


    Gerard Jackson''s enemies are countless, but they won''t reach the point of killing their enemy''s son. Some of them, although involved in the underworld, still has principles. For example, that mysterious overlord named ''Lewis''.


    The Huo family, Huo Chengyi, Huo Xuaner and Huo Zhansan, as well as their wife and children, are just bark but no bite. They might antagonize Huo Meiying, and Huo Ling in the process, but Huo Meiying and Huo Ling have their biggest backer in the family: Huo Dakuan.


    The one who has the most hatred towards Huo Meiying is Margaret Will. Huo Meiying, who has an emotional disorder since birth, shouldn''t have provoked her. Thus, the hatred Margaret has towards Huo Meiying stemmed from envy.


    Compared to Margaret who was unfavored by her family, excluding the former queen, Huo Meiying is treasured by Huo Dakuan. She is also dearly loved by her half-brother, who is thete king and Margaret''s husband, thus adding on to Margaret''s hatred, and envy, towards Huo Meiying.


    Because of thete king''s tant affection towards Huo Meiying, there were gossips about Huo Meiying and thete king that eventually became scandal. There''s no need to guess who did this. It could only be the queen ¨C Margaret, who is envious of Huo Meiying. Of course, no one believed her. Not only because they know her twisted personality, but also they know that thete king cherishes his younger sister ever since she was born. They also spected that thete king was affectionate towards Huo Meiying out of guilt because of their mother tossing Huo Meiying to China.


    Margaret''s anger subsided after Huo Meiying''s marriage to Gerard Jackson, which is her idea. She thought Huo Meiying would finally be miserable. However, out of her expectations, Gerard Jackson is a man of interest, not emotions. Added to the fact that their child is a boy, she felt an impending crisis.


    Well, it was her. The council of elders only acknowledge the legitimate heir, Kale Gabriel, and not Huo Ling, who, although could be a contestant to the throne, but he is only of one-fourth blood of a royalty. Instead, because Huo Ling is the son of an underworld lord and the grandson of a famous and wealthy business tycoon, the council of elders sees him as a pir of support of Kale.


    Yet Margaret is blinded by her envy. Humans, when focused on only one thing, would lose sight of everything around them. Margaret is the prime example. She only sees Huo Ling as a threat to Kale, and didn''t see anything other than it.


    Hao Baiyun blinked as he snapped back to his senses. He turned to Gu Xingfeng who was silently pondering. "I know, the police can''t reach the royal family, unless it is a national case." He said. Which it is, since Huo Ling is a prince of Ennd.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to face Hao Baiyun. "But ¨C " he said.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows raised when he saw Gu Xingfeng hesitating. "You''ve already talked with xiao Ling''s families on both sides." He said, referring to Gerard Jackson and the Huo family. "The only remaining is the royal family, in which aunt Meiying has half of their blood. Although xiao Ling is just a quarter of a royalty, but we can''t ignore it." he exined before he paused. "How about this. You can hold your investigation for a while and just do it secretly after you have made contact of the royal family on the guise of delivering the news of one of their family members'' death." He suggested.


    "That..." Gu Xingfeng muttered.


    This time, Hao Baiyun''s brows knitted and he frowned as he looked at Gu Xingfeng in discontent. "What are you hesitating for?!" he is now mad.


    This is about Huo Ling. He can''t have anyone half-ass everything!


    He sharply looked at Gu Xingfeng. "How can you lose your spine after all these years?!" he hissed at him and grabbed the front of Gu Xingfeng''s uniform. "I have always thought you''re straightforward and decisive, but you disappoint me." he said as he pushed Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng was taken aback because of Hao Baiyun''s sudden outburst and he was still shocked. However, he immediately recollected himself. "No, no. That wasn''t what I mean. I am serious, okay?" he said, making his voice softer to coax this kitten who has his fur raised up after his tail has been stepped on.


    "Then, what?!" Hao Baiyun snapped.


    Gu Xingfeng held back his smile, or else it''ll just make Hao Baiyun angrier by thinking he was not taking Huo Ling''s matter seriously. "His Highness the Crown Prince Kale Gabriel has arrived." He answered.


    "Huh? What does it matter¡­" Hao Baiyun said before his voice slowed down until it faded. He stared at Gu Xingfeng in shock. "Kale is here?!" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Yes." he answered. "He arrived in the country two hours ago, and directly went to the station." He exined.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes lit up. "Then what are we waiting for?! Let''s pick him up!" he said as he started his car.


    "Wait." Gu Xingfeng caught Hao Baiyun''s hand to stop him.


    "What?"


    "He secretly went here." He told him.


    "What?!"


    "Without his mother, the queen''s knowledge¡­ as well as his bodyguards." Gu Xingfeng grimaced.


    "WHAT?!" Hao Baiyun''s voice filled the car.


    "I already sent two of my trusted subordinates to protect him." Gu Xingfeng immediately said.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­" damn crazy Kale. He paused when he thought of something. "Wait. Where is he now?" he asked, his voice tinged of anxiety. His face suddenly looked panicked.


    Although Gu Xingfeng was puzzled by Hao Baiyun''s reaction, but he nheless answered. "Xiao Ke sent a message, saying the direction they are going to is Tianxing ¨C " he answered. He still wasn''t finished speaking when he was cut off by a loud curse from Hao Baiyun.


    "F*CK! He will kill Lei Shan!" Hao Baiyun shrieked. Without waiting for Gu Xingfeng to react, he stepped on the elerator.

 Chapter 197 - Cameo

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Cameo</h4>


    Tianxing Entertainment.


    When Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng reached the studio where Lei Shan was filming, they saw Kale was silently watching Lei Shan acting a scene while regally sitting on the cushioned chair given to him. The name written on the back of the chair is ''Lei Shan''.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­" he turned his gaze on Lei Shan who quickly finished a scene and had his makeup retouched.


    There was a suspicious purple mark near Lei Shan''s eye revealed after his makeup was washed out by his sweat. Thus, the makeup artists redoubled theyer of his makeup.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­" although what happened might be slightly off of what he said, but he thinks Kale really had wanted to kill Lei Shan right there and then. Just look at the makeup artists'' reaction, as well as the director''s.


    Their face is dark, but with the perpetrator present at the scene, and Lei Shan acting calm, they can''t just point a finger at Kale. Added to the fact that Kale has a regal aura, even greater than Lei Shan¡­ well, Kale is really a king. Even if he isn''t yet, but he will definitely be. Thus, no one spoke a breath andin at Kale damaging Lei Shan''s face. Even the victim himself didn''tin, so how can they? They felt stifled from anger.


    On the other side, when Gu Xingfeng approached Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi, he saw them standing on both sides of Kale like marbled statues. With their stiffer than a board and erect body, Gu Xingfeng, for a moment, thought he was mistaken. That they aren''t his subordinates, but they are really statues.


    Had it not for their familiar face that is now more vacant than ever, Gu Xingfeng really would''ve his gaze overlook them and find the ''real'' Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi. Yet, there wasn''t a mistake. They are really Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but no voice or words came out. He felt something is amiss, and his subordinates'' nk expression proved it. What the hell happened to them? Why do they look like they have nothing to live for? He thought as he stared at Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi.


    Gu Xingfeng. "¡­" damn. The more he look, the more he felt nervous for some reason. Why do I feel awkward to ask them, ''what happened?'', when the question is as innocent as it can be? Or, was it him who feels guilty that''s why he can''t ask? But why would he feel guilty? He didn''t do anything to them right?


    Yes. Kale. It must be Kale! He thought and looked at Kale who sat in between his two subordinates. Did he do something to them? If there is, then what is it? What happened to make his two subordinates be frigid?


    Well, it was indirectly done by Kale. But the real culprit here is the director.


    (The director: huh? What did I do? Who am I? Where am I?)


    ¡­ that''s not entirely true. The director somewhat also indirectly caused Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi to end up like this. It was actually them, themselves. However, they were forced to that situation by the two indirect culprits named above.


    Gu Xingfeng recollected himself and looked at his two subordinates. After staring at them for a minute, he turned on his heel and left.


    Jiang Xinduo. "¡­"


    Ke Congyi. "¡­"


    Kale who saw Gu Xingfeng left. "^_^" then, he turned to Hao Baiyun. "^_~"


    The director and the staff in the set. "¡­"


    Lei Shan. "¡­"


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­ -_-+" he''s looking for a fight, isn''t he?! A vein popped in his forehead and he marched towards Kale!


    The director and the staff. "!!!" are they going to fight?!


    Hao Baiyun stopped right in front of Kale and red at him.


    The director and the staff. "!!!!!" is he going to punch him?!


    Hao Baiyun raised his hand.


    The director and the staff. "!!!!!!!!!!!!" he''s really going to hit him! Shall we call the police - ?!


    Hao Baiyun''s hand descended andnded on the top of Kale''s head. "Have you eaten?" he asked as he rubbed Kale''s head. His voice is very soft and his touch gentle,pletely the opposite of what everyone is imagining.


    The director and the staff. "¡­"


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi who thought Hao Baiyun would punch Kale so they acted blind for Kale to be punched. "¡­"


    Lei Shan who saw how everyone was disappointed. "¡­" guys, we are still filming?


    Actually, Hao Baiyun really want to hit Kale. However, he didn''t because of two things. One: you can''t hit a smiling face. Two, he saw the shadow of Huo Ling on Kale. Huo Ling''s face resembled Huo Meiying''s face, and half of Huo Meiying''s blood came from the royal family. Thus, Kale''s face has simrity to Huo Ling''s face. Thus, Hao Baiyun can''t hit Kale. He couldn''t bear it. And he felt more pained himself if he really did hit Kale.


    After Lei Shan finished his scenes for today, they all went to a restaurant and booked a room. Hao Baiyun, Kale and Gu Xingfeng went inside while Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi were left outside despite Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun urging them to join them inside.


    Inside the car, Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi are silent. Ke Congyi was ying with hisptop while Jiang Xinduo leaned on his seat and was napping.


    Well, he''s actually napping. Through the narrow gap between his eyelids that almost closed as he acted he is napping, he was secretly watching Ke Congyi. Ke Congyi, who thought Jiang Xinduo was sleeping, was crazily tapping on his keyboard with the greatest speed his fingers could move.


    Jiang Xinduo saw Ke Congyi was also distracted like him. It was because of the cameo scene they acted earlier.


    "What roles are we acting?" Ke Congyi asked.


    "No need to change your clothes. En. They really capture the image in my mind!" the director happily said.


    "?" Ke Congyi and Jiang Xinduo are both puzzled s they looked at each other with doubt in their eyes. They didn''t know thatter, they wouldn''t since they even couldn''t meet each other''s gaze without recalling the scene they will be acting.


    "Since you two will just be a background picture in one of the scenes of Lei Shan, there wouldn''t be many requirements I''ll ask from you two." The director said as he sat behind his camera. "The film is about a campus but mature love story between a student and a teacher. Lei Shan is the student and the female lead is the teacher." He exined as he adjusted his camera before he looked at Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi who were standing in the center with the green screen behind them. "You two perfectly fits the two roles in my mind. One is a rich senior college student while the other one is his little brother, and a junior student." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi were secretly relieved. The roles aren''t too demanding. It is really simple. And so, they followed the director when the director asked them to walk around leisurely while talking. Since their conversation will be muted, the director told them to freely talk.


    They naturally talked about work. The director saw they were deeply engaged in their conversation and he nodded in satisfaction. They are natural! He happily thought as his excitement increased. The next act he told them is to sit on a bench which the staff prepared.


    Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi saw it was a simple scene again, and so they immediately sat down. The director told them to continue talking, so they talked. However, after a minute, the director told Jiang Xinduo to put his arm behind Ke Congyi. The two thought there''s nothing wrong with that, and so theyplied.


    However, the next scene, they suddenly felt that something is wrong. Ke Congyi had to lean his body against Jiang Xinduo. However, seeing the director and the staff''s normal expression, they didn''tin. And so Ke Congyiplied.


    As time passed, the more they felt that something is wrong. And so, Ke Congyi raised his head at the same time, Jiang Xinduo leaned his head down. It was a coincidence, but they didn''t expect for their gazes to meet. And so are their lips.


    Before any of them could react, the director immediately yelled ''cut!'' and ''perfect!''. Their brain was jolted awake and they finally reacted. Ke Congyi''s eyes widened, while Jiang Xinduo''s body stiffened.


    Fortunately, the scene the director shot was that their back was on the audience while they sat on the bench. And so, the director and the staff didn''t see their reddened face and ears, since they were also far from the director and the staff because they were acting only a cameo scene.


    However, the captured expression by the other couldn''t be forgotten by them two. Thus, their present situation.


    Ke Congyi''s cheeks and ears are red as he stared nkly at the screen of hisptop while Jiang Xinduo, whose gaze wasn''t noticed by Ke Congyi since Ke Congyi was preupied by his own thoughts, continued to silently watch Ke Congyi.


    Someone said, something at rest will remain at rest unless an external force was acted upon it thus it will move. For him and Ke Congyi, it was the same. Their rtionship never changed, and would never change, has it not for that cameo scene they acted.


    Should they thank Kale and that director for waking them up and making them realize their feelings? Now may not be the time, but in the near future, they will definitely express to them their gratitude by sending them invitations for their wedding.

 Chapter 198 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Meeting</h4>


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city.


    "They said that ''thrice is a charm''. It indeed is." Xiao Xie said as he beamed at the ''fish'' they had caught in their.


    He and Song Mingfan looked at the little white face they caught sneaking around outside the staff dormitory of the staff of Tianxing Entertainment where Su Heng is living. It has been three days since they were staking out the said ce, and on the third day they finally caught a suspicious person.


    "You im you''re innocent. However, someone acting as suspicious as you, even if you say so, but your actions say otherwise." Xiao Xie told him.


    "I ¨C I¡­ I did nothing wrong!" the little white face said. "I ¨C I am a trainee¡­ believe me! I am really an idol trainee!" he said and showed them his ID.. Indeed, it was of Tianxing Entertainment''s.


    "''Rong Yi''?" Xiao Xie said as he looked at Rong Yi. "What are you sneaking around outside the apartmentplex?" he asked.


    Rong Yi felt wronged. Earlier, when he was caught by the two people, he thought that one is a bodyguard and the shorter one is a rich second-generation that had his eyes caught by him. How wrong he was. These two are policemen! At first, he didn''t believe them since the two were very handsome to the point he thought they might be idol trainees like him if they are not a bodyguard and its master. However, when the shorter one handed a badge at him along with a gun that couldn''t be any authentic, his face paled and he finally believed them.


    "I¡­" he said. "Don''t you recognize me?" he asked.


    "Should we?" Xiao Xie said as his brows raised.


    Rong Yi bitterly smiled. "Indeed, you shouldn''t. I still haven''t debuted¡­" he said as he lowered his head.


    "No. He''s familiar." Song Mingfan spoke.


    Xiao Xie turned to him. "How?" he asked.


    Song Mingfan thought for a while before he looked at Rong Yi again. "I didn''t make a mistake. He should be dead." He told Xiao Xie.


    Xiao Xie''s eyes widened while Rong Yi self-deprecatingly smiled. "Indeed. I should be dead." He said.


    "Two days ago, on the national news, he is one of those in the list that was reported that died." Song Mingfan said as he turned to Xiao Xie. "It was in M City. He fell on the river because of drunkenness." He exined.


    "I didn''t. I never drink. I have an alcohol allergy." Rong Yi said. "You can check my medical report." he added.


    Song Mingfan turned to him. "You are telling the truth. You are allergic to alcohol, that is why your mother ran to the M City''s police station to file aint. That you can''t be drunk so you can''t fall. And that you are an idol trainee in S City, so you can''t be in M City." He said.


    Rong Yi''s lips quivered and he really looked pitiful. "My mother¡­ I saw her. However, I can''t appear." He said.


    "Why?" Xiao Xie asked. "Is this rted to your sneaking around outside?" he asked and pointed the apartmentplex with his thumb.


    "Yes." Rong Yi nodded. "Police officers. You know that my death notice was broadcasted nationwide. But as you can see, I am alive." He said. "That''s because someone killed me, but I survived. I am looking for Su Heng." He told them.


    ¡­


    The Huo family is chaotic. Everyone haven''t slept since Li Fei was kidnapped. Huo Zhansan and his people are still looking for her, using all of their connections just to find her. Their son Huo Boyi was forced to go home because of what happened to his mother.


    Huo Luan is still in the hospital. She is still unconscious since her internal organ was punctured. Huo Xuaner and Xiao Lianhua didn''t go home and continued to stay in the hospital, but they aren''t speaking to each other. Huo Xuaner already had secretly requested to conduct a paternity test between him and Huo Luan.


    Since Huo Chengyi''s car was finally found, but his body still hasn''t, the Huo family left half of their people to continue searching for Huo Chengyi''s body while the other half went to look for Li Fei. It was obvious that the living should be more prioritized than the dead, added to the fact that the heir was already determined to be Huo Jinghua and not Huo Chengyi.


    Meanwhile, his wife Wang Yan went to their house in R City, screeching in anger after her face was deformed and she didn''t dare go out because of shame. She doesn''t have a time to grieve for her ''confirmed'' dead husband since she''s more worried to be seen by anyone with her current face.


    Among their children, Huo Dong remained to look after their mother and to look for the updates of the investigation about their father''s disappearance. Huo Xi continued to study harder to make up for his younger twin brother, Huo Dong''s studies, and also to rece their father''s position in thepany. Huo Ping, on the other hand, got her mother''s self-centered attitude so she is more worried about their family''s future and where that will put her in the end. Huo Xi and Huo Dong are really disappointed with her so he didn''t care about her anymore.


    Everything is chaotic, except for the main house. Huo Ling felt speechless as he looked around the Huo family''s main house that has a peaceful atmosphere,pletely opposite of what should be tense atmosphere after all that happened to the Huo familyst night.


    How ironic. It should be the main house that should be very tense, yet it can''t be any calmer than the deep sea. In contrast, it was outside the main house that is chaotic.


    "This¡­" he said as he watched the servants passed by them with a bright smile on their face.


    "Fourth young master is in a good mood again!" he heard a servant said as she giggled.


    The fourth young master they are referring to is Huo Jinghua. Huo Ling, as the first grandson of Huo Dakuan, is the fifth young master. Huo Xi is the sixth young master. Huo Dong is the seventh, and Huo Boyi is the eighth.


    "Yes. It definitely must be the first young mistress the princess." Another one said. She is referring to Huo Meiying.


    Huo Ling sighed, full of emotions. Huo Jinghua acted as a sheep but actually a wolf inside. Even though he was ''attacked'', as one of the misfortunes that happened in the Huo familyst night, and he was really injured, but, in truth, his ''misfortune'' was staged.


    It was Huo Jinghua. It was him who orchestrated the Huo family''s misfortunes, and to not raise anyone''s suspicion, he acted to be one of the misfortunes of the family. He has long since been nning. However, his ns didn''t stop to seizing the CEO position from Huo Dakuan. What his goal is to annihte the Huo family.


    He''s really¡­ Huo Ling smiled as he looked at the second floor where Huo Jinghua''s room was located, just next to Huo Meiying''s room. "I want to see her." he told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. The next second, they appeared inside Huo Jinghua''s room. It was even more peaceful. Huo Jinghua was lying on the bed while Huo Meiying sat on the side. She is feeding Huo Jinghua.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" even though he had already prepared himself after realizing Huo Jinghua''s feelings towards Huo Meiying, yet it was still different when you see it in personal. "Shameless!" he eximed. Huo Jinghua is clearly fine, yet he still wants Huo Meiying to feed him?! Doesn''t he have his hands?!


    Also, Gerard Jackson isn''t dead yet! Huo Meiying is still married to him! How can Huo Jinghua take advantage of Huo Meiying''s special condition to flirt with her?!


    Yi Bing who understood the full situation. "¡­" Huo Ling, did you already forgot what you told me before? Huo Jinghua doesn''t know that he isn''t Huo Dakuan''s son, likewise Huo Dakuan also doesn''t know this thus he can pass his CEO position to Huo Jinghua when he definitely not would be if he had known, so how can Huo Jinghua flirt with Huo Meiying when he only knows she is his half-sister?


    Huo Ling is too prude. If this is already flirting for him, how will he react when Huo Jinghua started to flirt with Huo Meiying? Yi Bing didn''t think that far, since he doesn''t know if he and Huo Ling will still be around that time when that happened.


    He looked at Huo Ling whose lips now twitching after he saw Huo Jinghua acting spoiled again to Huo Meiying. Huo Ling had hinted to him that Huo Meiying is his attachment. However, to which extent is his attachment? Will it be resolved after Huo Meiying finally get together with Huo Jinghua after having a clean break-up with Gerard Jackson? Was it when Huo Jinghua and Huo Meiying finally get married?


    Yi Bing wanted to know, yet he is also afraid to find out. Because, after Huo Ling leaves this world with his death, the time he would see him again 1is, again2, triggered by his death. If he could, he doesn''t want for Huo Ling to die. Yet, only when Huo Ling is dead could he see him in the afterlife.

 Chapter 199 - Loss

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Loss</h4>


    S City Police Station.


    Zhang Bao, Xue Liping and Song Mingfan were restraining Hao Baiyun, Lei Shan and Kale. Meanwhile, Xiao Xie was reporting, along with Song Mingfan, to Gu Xingfeng with a deadpan face. He still can''t believe what he heard from Rong Yi, who was currently being murderously red at by Lei Shan, Hao Baiyun and Kale and was beingforted by Ke Congyi after Rong Yi was scared off by the three.


    "I really thought we have hit a jackpot." Xiao Xie said with a grim smile on his lips. "We thought that Su Heng is a criminal after he said that he was looking for Su Heng. We thought it was Su Heng who tried to kill him, and connected it to Huo Ling''s case. That Su Heng has hidden violent tendencies and also killed Huo Ling." he exined. "How wrong I was. Su Heng is really a sheep, but the person behind him is the real wolf." He ced a palm on his face..


    Song Mingfan who was included to the ''we'', but it was only Xiao Xie himself on the ''we''. "¡­" I''m not the one with the brain hole. I''m not the one who was specting too much.


    Gu Xingfeng who almost plugged Xiao Xie''s mouth with a paper. "¡­" he talks too much. Get to the point!


    Xiao Xie must have received Gu Xingfeng''s thoughts thus he finally became serious. "Three days ago, an idol trainee of Tianxing Entertainment named ''Rong Yi'' went missing and the night of the same day, he was seen falling in the river. The witness imed that he was drunk and he fell." He said. "However, at four in the afternoon, we saw him sneaking around the staff dormitory of the Tianxing Entertainment and caught him. He imed he is the ''Rong Yi'' who was on the news. Officer Song proved his im after he recognized him." he pointed Song Mingfan who was standing beside him.


    Song Mingfan silently nodded.


    Xiao Xie continued. "Officer Song has a friend in the M City where Rong Yi was found ''dead''. His death was broadcasted in the national TV. This friend of officer Song shared a news to him that Rong Yi''s mother came to their station saying that Rong Yi has an alcohol allergy. It happened that officer Song''s friend was the one who checked Rong Yi''s medical report and saw that, indeed, Rong Yi has an alcohol allergy. So, how can Rong Yi be drunk? Thus, his friend became suspicious. However, they can only apologize to Rong Yi''s mother." He said and turned to look at Rong Yi through the ss window. "Because Rong Yi fell on the river, the river''s water current was very strong that night thus his body can''t be found. And so, they didn''t have a corpse to do a forensic test to prove whether Rong Yi was drunk when he fell or not." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng silently nodded and nced at Rong Yi who was shivering in fear as he looked away from Hao Baiyun, Lei Shan and Kale. His lips are quivering. His fear is an irrational fear.


    Xiao Xie also saw Rong Yi''s condition. "Indeed, he died once." He said as his face turned cold. "The reason he was looking for Su Heng isn''t because he wanted to avenge himself. It wasn''t Su Heng who ''killed'' him." he looked at Gu Xingfeng. "It was Su Heng''s aunt, Min Li." He told him.


    "''Min Li''?" Gu Xingfeng said.


    "It was her who ''killed'' Rong Yi." Xiao Xie answered. "And¡­ Huo Ling." he added.


    Gu Xingfeng''s body stiffened and he slowly turned to Lei Shan, Hao Baiyun and Kale who were ring at Rong Yi. Kale''s expression is murderous. Lei Shan''s expression, though, is full of guilt and self-reproach.


    "Indeed, it was Lei Shan who chose Su Heng as Huo Ling''s manager." Xiao Xie said. "However, it was Min Li who introduced Su Heng to Lei Shan." He sighed as he looked at Lei Shan. "Min Li is a famous broker. Su Heng was newly-hired by her. Su Heng shouldn''t be noticed because of hisck of background as an agent and a manager, but Lei Shan noticed him since he is new ¨C whichplements Huo Ling. Lei Shan only wanted to find someone who is clean of the entertainment world so that Huo Ling won''t be influenced by his agent or manager. Lei Shan can do what an agent or a manager does, so he can fill in Su Heng''s position. He couldn''t be Huo Ling''s agent or manager since he is a film emperor, an actor himself. Thus he had someone to fill in the position, while he acted in the background." He exined.


    "But ¨C " Gu Xingfeng''s expression became solemn.


    "Lei Shan didn''t choose the wrong person." Xiao Xie said, referring to Su Heng. "However, the wrong person is the one behind Su Heng. He overlooked the wrong person." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "At that time, how can Lei Shan know the hidden dangers?" he asked as he looked at Lei Shan. "How can Lei Shan know that danger presented itself to him?" he said.


    Lei Shan didn''t know. No one would know it would be Min Li. That''s why Hao Baiyun and Kale can''t me Lei Shan.


    No one knew Min Li''s objective of killing Huo Ling, but after Gu Xingfeng heard Hao Baiyun, Kale and Lei Shan''s stories, they could guess. It was the queen, Margaret. It was her order to kill Huo Ling. She ordered someone, and it was Min Li, to kill Huo Ling. They still don''t know how Margaret met Min Li, and how did they contacted each other.


    As for Rong Yi¡­ "Rong Yi wanted to debut, and so she approached Min Li, a wealthy broker." Xiao Xie said. "He wanted her to help him debut. However, he never would have thought Min Li would kill Huo Ling. Because Min Li is a well-known broker, she easily entered the Tianxing Entertainment. Added to the fact that there''s Rong Yi, an idol trainee¡­" he shook his head.


    There''s nothing that could stop Min Li. There''s nothing that can save Huo Ling from his impending death.


    "Rong Yi saw Min Li met with a foreign man. Since he understands English, he understood their conversation. The foreign man asked Min Li where is Huo Ling''s car, and Min Li pointed it. Then, Rong Yi saw the foreign man nted the bomb on Huo Ling''s car. That night, Rong Yi tried to escape out of fear, and also out of guilt towards Huo Ling. Yet he didn''t know he was actually being monitored by Min Li. "She beat him. Rong Yi acted dead and held his breath. When Min Li confirmed he is ''dead'', she thrown him on the river. It was her who acted as the anonymous ''witness''."


    Kale punched the table and the table cracked. He ignored his knuckles bleeding. He knew. They knew. It wasn''t Rong Yi, but Min Li and Margaret. Thus, they had Ke Congyi take Rong Yi away. "Damn it!" he kicked his chair.


    Lei Shan was pulling his hair and is crying. Hao Baiyun was sobbing. "If I had known¡­ if I had known!" Lei Shan hit his head against the table.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t react while Kale punched the wall. Jiang Xinduo entered the room and stopped Lei Shan from harming himself while he warned Kale. Gu Xingfeng, Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan followed. Meanwhile, Zhang Bao and Xue Liping stood on the side. Their task to monitor Gerard Jackson and the Huo family was lifted since Huo Ling''s murderer was now identified, as well as the mastermind.


    Kale turned. He knew Gu Xingfeng doesn''t have the power to arrest Margaret. And, he wanted to settle this privately. His eyes glinted a cold light. He won''t let Margaret off lightly. He can also offer her to Huo Jinghua to torture her, after she tortured her. He knew Huo Jinghua loves Huo Ling, his nephew, and also he knew Huo Jinghua loves Huo Meiying.


    "Arrest this Min Li." He told Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately understood what he meant. "Yes." he answered. "We''ll leave the queen to you." He told him.


    "En." Kale nodded.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to his subordinates and arranged their tasks. Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan will arrest Min Li. Xue Liping and Zhang Bao would notify the Huo family and Gerard Jackson. Meanwhile, Jiang Xinduo and Ke Congyi will go to the national police to let them handle the news of Huo Ling''s case.


    After his subordinates left, he turned to Kale. "Min Li is Huo Ling''s murderer. As for her motive for murder, it will be arranged after we find out further information from her." he said.


    Kale smiled like a fox. "Yeah." He said.


    Lei Shan and Hao Baiyun understood the n from their conversation, and their eyes shed with cold light. They began to calcte, too.


    Kale turned to Lei Shan and Hao Baiyun when he saw that they had finally calmed down. "Let''s overthrow the monarchy!"


    "What?!"


    "Don''t you also have that thought?" Kale asked. Seeing the two fell silent, he smiled. "Help me free the future generations of my family starting from me." Kale told them. "Help me turn my country into a free country - a democratic country. With Lei Shan''s charisma, he could capture the heart of the masses. Hao-ge and uncle Jinghua and I, we will act as Lei Shan''s support." he told them.


    Lei Shan and Hao Baiyun fell into a daze, but they soon recovered and nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng silently witnessed the start of an earth-shaking event that will change the world in the future. Although the three gentlemen said thus, but he knew.


    The greatest change that will happen to the world is because of Huo Ling, the person who connects these three men''s lives. These three men will change the world for his cause, because they suffered loss.

 Chapter 200 - Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Agreement</h4>


    Many yearster.


    Qi Shan watched as Lei Shan bid his farewell to Kale. He sighed as he looked at the sky. "So many women surrounded you, yet why did you choose to be single for life?" he muttered. "Even Kale found someone, as well as Hao Baiyun." He pouted. "Huo Meiying also has Huo Jinghua, and even Gerard! He has Lewis!" hemented. "You are surrounded by many prospective partners, yet also surrounded by people with their own partners." He shook his head as he clicked his tongue.


    He turned his head and looked at the newspaper on the table. The world was unified as it adapted the democratic way. Lei Shan was a former actor that became a politician. His first proposal is a democratic government in every country.. Time proved that this proposal became hisst, yet also the biggest achievement. His unending goal changed the world.


    With Kale''s country as the first to change, the other countries followed.


    Qi Shan calcted the time before Lei Shan turns to a soul, and then left. As the grim reaper of an Important Soul, he naturally is clear of everything about them, including their goals and objectives of doing such a big event. Thus, he knew why this world underwent such a big change.


    All for Huo Ling. That day, decades ago after Kale, Lei Shan and Hao Baiyun finally identified Huo Ling''s murderer, they decided to change the world.


    Huo Ling died because of Margaret. Margaret wanted to kill Huo Ling because of various interests, but they all point to the royal family ¨C the monarchy. If there is no monarchy, there would be no Margaret. If there is no Margaret, Huo Ling wouldn''t die. Thus, they want to overthrow the monarchy and change the world to democracy.


    As to how Huo Ling died¡­ Min Li actually didn''t know Huo Ling. She only knew him through Margaret and Lei Shan. As to how she knew Margaret, that was when she went on a honeymoon with her husband in Ennd. Because she was infertile and her husband has been beating her. Thus, when they went on a honeymoon, she killed him. After she stabbed him multiple times, she threw him on the Thames River.


    That was when Margaret happened to see her. Margaret likes her viciousness. Because both women are alike, attitude and husband-murderer, they clicked. She found out that Min Li is a famous broker, so she would know many people. Since Margaret can''t leave the country because Kale and the council of elders were eyeing her, she had Min Li find Huo Ling and kill him. Min Li agreed in exchange of money, in which Margaret has.


    Min Li didn''t have to lift a finger though, since Huo Ling came to her doorstep with the help of Lei Shan. Meanwhile, Lei Shan didn''t have a single clue. And so Min Li easily killed Huo Ling.


    After the news of Huo Ling''s murderer came, Min Li''s crime of murdering her husband also came to light. Su Heng was brokenhearted, and med himself. His uncle was killed, as well as his artist Huo Ling, both were killed by the same person, and it was the aunt he trusted! His family actually not that really ordinary, since even a couple like Min Li and her husband was present.


    Min Li was sent to prison where she was tossed around by the inmates. She killed some of them who she can kill, and her crimes increased. Then, she was issued a death penalty. But, it was other people who issued the death penalty on her.


    To name some, Kale, Huo Jinghua¡­ Hao Baiyun didn''t get involve because Gu Xingfeng held him back and married him. Meanwhile, after Kale was demoted to a noble, like the Will family, he married Sam ¨C a wandering artist. They lived the rest of their lives peacefully.


    After Huo Ling''s funeral, Huo Dakuan woke up and left thepany to Huo Jinghua. He never got to meet Huo Chengyi again, since Huo Jinghua sent Huo Chengyi and his wife, including their daughter Huo Ping, abroad. Huo Xi and Huo Dong were hired by Huo Jinghua and personally trained them. They didn''t resent Huo Jinghua''s ways after they learned his involvement with their father''s disappearance.


    Even if they resented him, they can''t beat him. And so they diligently worked for Huo Jinghua. They never cared much about their arrogant father, ill-tempered mother and self-centered sister who all cared for themselves. They were actually relieved the three were gone in their life.


    Huo Xuaner annulled Xiao Lianhua and thrown Xiao Lianhua and Xiao Luan out of his house. Xiao Lianhua was pursued by her stalker, Xiao Luan''s father, again. Both died in an ident. Meanwhile, Xiao Luan who thought Huo Boyi would marry her was shocked when Huo Boyi got engaged with another woman. She freaked out and attacked Huo Boyi''s fianc¨¦e, only to be pped by the fianc¨¦e and she was jailed.


    Huo Zhansan finally found Li Fei who was wandering in the streets after she became mentally deranged. She was caught by an illegal researchboratory and experimented on her before they released her after they found her useless. Huo Zhansan wanted to sure the illegal researchboratory, but they couldn''t find a lead.


    Sometimeter after Huo Dakuan died, Huo Jinghua married Huo Meiying. Everyone was shocked, but after the news that Huo Jinghua isn''t Huo Dakuan''s son so he and Huo Meiying aren''t blood-rted, everyone shut up and epted the news. Although Huo Jinghua isn''t blood-rted with Huo Dakuan, but he is more capable than any other son of Huo Dakuan. As to the truth of his birth, he was actually a lovechild of Huo Dakuan''s wife.


    Huo Dakuan was cuckolded, yet he unknowingly gave thepany to the product of his dead wife''s cheating. He must be rolling in his grave now.


    In the underworld, Gerard Jackson disappeared after his separation from Huo Meiying. It was only when Huo Meiying remarried did he reappear. After they saw him, they thought that both parties have parted peacefully. Gerard Jackson then left the church with Secretary Lewis. Both men, people said that they didn''t found someone to live with, but they were already living together so might as well get married.


    Their wish came true too soon. The underworld remained chaotic, but more peaceful. The mysterious overlord Lewis never appeared, and Secretary Lewis continued to be beside Gerard Jackson. As for his ''son'', he gave up after Lewis Johnson changed him ¨C well, more like return him to himself when he was a child.


    As to the truth about his ''son'', it was knownter after Lewis Johnson was kicked out of their bedroom. He only managed to return to their bed after coaxing his proud husband.


    ¡­


    Before Qi Shan could wander far, he was pulled back. He turned and saw Lei Shan who became a soul ahead of time.


    "Where are you going?" Lei Shan asked, his voice and expression couldn''t be any more natural. "Are you that in a hurry to escape from me?" he asked.


    Qi Shan''s face couldn''t be any darker. "¡­" you''re the one who''s hurrying! Why did you die one hour ahead?! "If I am, why would I be here?" he asked.


    Lei Shan didn''t answer, but he didn''t let go of Qi Shan''s hand. "Since you said you aren''t in a hurry, then let''s take our time in this world, okay? ^_^"


    Qi Shan. "¡­" damn it! I fell into his trap!


    (Lei Shan: you will never escape my trap. ^_^ /Author: cannot escape +1)


    If only Yi Bing is here¡­ Qi Shan thought. He can ask Yi Bing for help. However, Yi Bing already left with Huo Ling after Huo Ling witnessed Huo Meiying''s marriage with Huo Jinghua.


    "What are you thinking?" Lei Shan asked when he saw Qi Shan was absent-minded.


    Thinking why did you suddenly be mad! Qi Shan answered in his mind. It happened in the Special World, the zombie apocalyptic world.


    After Yi Bing finished the remaining years Huo Ling was supposed to live to, Qi Shan continued to send Lei Shan tasks as an Important Soul. However, he doesn''t know what happened but Lei Shan suddenly changed. He became absent-minded, and became more silent.


    At first, Qi Shan didn''t think much. However, when they left the Special World, Lei Shan suddenly seized him! He was caught off-guard! He didn''t manage to gather Ah Xu''s soul to convert him to a grim reaper since Lei Shan suddenly kissed him out of nowhere! Thus, Ah Xu was sent to his reincarnation.


    Fortunately, Lei Shan was sent to reincarnation cycle. Qi Shan was scared-off by Lei Shan. Grim reapers, although working for the souls, have what the humans called ''human rights''. As for them, it is called ''reapers'' rights''. This system kicked in when it felt Qi Shan''s emotional fluctuations, thus it forced Lei Shan into reincarnation cycle.


    However, after Qi Shan recovered from his shock, rm bells rang in his mind. He immediately checked Lei Shan''s soul through the Death Note and sighed in relief that it wasn''t damaged. Instead, Lei Shan''s soul''s strength increased.


    For every lifetime a soulpleted, its strength will increase. When itpleted a one cycle, it will be even stronger. And when itpleted nine cycles ¨C eighty-one lifetimes, its strength can bepared to a grim reaper. But of course, an ordinary grim reaper''s. However, the more significant a soul is ¨C for example, an Important Soul, the higher the level of a grim reaper its strength canpare with.


    So, Lei Shan, he will just be strong and stronger, until he can reach a senior grim reaper''s strength.


    "No." Qi Shan spat out.


    Lei Shan wasn''t surprised. "Who was it that said he will work for me¡­" he said.


    "On the premise you are acting normal!" Qi Shan cut him off.


    Lei Shan''s brows raised. "Am I not normal?" he asked.


    "No!"


    "How so?"


    "You ¨C you¡­ you''ve be different." Qi Shan said. "Something''s off about you!" he pointed at him.


    Lei Shan fell silent.


    "And I''ll definitely find it out!" Qi Shan promised. "Thus, while you are still acting abnormal, don''t casually touch me and stay a meter away from me!"


    (A/N: social distancing? That''s good. But bad for fictional CP''s! QAQ no, don''t stay away, Lei Shan!)


    Lei Shan stared at Qi Shan. How was it that before, he was so sticky to me to the point he''d even defy the Heaven just for me to live on. Yet now¡­ "Okay." He answered.


    Qi Shan was taken aback. "You agree?" he was surprised.


    "Shall I not?"


    "No, no! Agree! You agreed!" Qi Shan said.


    "Yes." Lei Shan said and obediently stepped back. Seeing Qi Shan was pleased, he smiled. Be happy for now. I''ll definitely have you pay all this back when I finally ''catch'' you!


    In the past, Qi Shan was the one to chase him. Now, it was his turn to chase Qi Shan. You defied the Heaven for me. So, I will break through it for you. He thought as he felt power coursing through his soul.


    Wait for me, Qi Shan.


    Afterlife Department, Pathway of the Clouds.


    Yi Bing stood again on the edge of the floor, just right before the clouds. Huo Ling naturally entered the reincarnation cycle without needing him to send him off through the Pathway of the Clouds. "You''re curious what does the Pathway of the Clouds look like, yet you regretfully missed it. I''ll stare at it on your behalf ¨C " he said. " ¨C and tell it to you again, when we meet again." He clutched the orange pendant of the red-stringed ne that was his gift for Huo Ling.


    Until that time, I''ll hold onto this. This isn''t a promise, but an agreement.

 Chapter 201 - Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Farewell</h4>


    Special World.


    Imperial Calendar, Year 3031.


    A blinding sh of light appeared and it was followed by a loud explosion when the light hit a mech, which is unmanned.


    The supposed pilot of the mecha that was now reduced to junks after being exploded rolled on the ground to avoid the long and sharp nails from the ws of therge Zergs attacking him.


    "Who is it ¨C " he muttered as he panted, catching his breath after he hid behind arge boulder, staying away from the sight of the group of the Zergs. That light that attacked him came from a particle gun. He couldn''t mistake it.


    The Zergs, although ferocious, only knows how to attack physically using the parts of their body such as their w, their tails, their wings, their teeth, etc.. However, that light that came from a particle gun is definitely manipted by a human..


    Someone attacked him. Added to the fact that the reason why he crashed in this of the Zergs is due to an ''ident''. But from that attack, intending to kill him using the explosion of his mech, he couldn''t consider his ''ident'' as an authentic ident. Someone wants to kill him.


    His ''ident'' is due to his mech failed from losing control; it detoured andnded on this. He immediately recognized the and, due to hisnding is too eye-catching from a loud crash, he immediately went out of his mech to avoid being surrounded by the Zergs. He didn''t think he avoided being blown to pieces inside his mech. However, the Zergs were too quick to respond and surrounded him the moment he left his mech. It was as if they were already prepared to ''wee'' him¡­


    "Tch." He clicked his tongue as he reloaded his gun using his spiritual power. His spiritual power ranked S, and his physical strength ranked A. Although he had nearly avoided to die from explosion, but it seems he can''t avoid being gnawed to death by the Zergs.


    He took a deep breath as he opened his light brain and called his uncle ¨C who is now his stepfather, Huo Jinghua. "Youngest uncle." He called.


    "Howee!" Huo Jinghua cried when he saw his nephew/stepson. "How are you? We''ve lost contact from your mech and by the time we tried locating it, you ¨C you¡­ you''re in the Zergs'' territory!" he eximed.


    "Howee ¨C " Mary Jackson was crying beside Huo Jinghua. Huo Jinghua immediately appeased her.


    "Yes." Howee wryly smiled. "Someone tampered with my mech, causing me to crash in this. Then, the moment Inded, my mech exploded. Someone attacked me from the dark¡­ I don''t know where they are. They are well-hidden, and my spiritual power can''t locate them." he gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Howee, you¡­" Huo Jinghua''s jaw clenched in anger. "I already sent reinforcements. Hold on ¨C "


    Howee cut him off. "You know I can''t." he told him before he turned to Mary Jackson whose eyes are bloodshot as she cried. "Mom. Listen to uncle, okay? Although he''s younger than you, but you also have to listen to him as he always listened to you." He told her before he sighed. He could feel the Zergs are approaching the ce where he is hiding. Then, he smiled. "Uncle. Please be more patient with mom." He told him. "I love you, the two of you." He told them.


    "Howee ¨C " they both called.


    However, Howee already ended the call. When he raised his head, he saw the Zergs in front of him running in the distance. He helplessly sighed as he made another call. "Dad." He called after Gerard Jackson finally answered.


    Gerard Jackson greeted him with curses. "DAMN IT! HOW CAN YOU¡­ - !" he said, his face livid with anger.


    Howee knew what he meant. "It isn''t me." he said.


    "I KNOW! I BLOODY HELL KNOW!" Gerard Jackson yelled. "When I found that bloody bastard, I ¨C " he said and uttered a string of curses once again.


    Howee held his temple. He felt his head ached. "Lewis, are you there?" he called.


    "Howee." Contrary to Gerard Jackson''s violent reaction, Lewis Johnson was calm. But, deadly calm.


    Howee can''t help but shiver when he saw Lewis'' deep eyes. He knew, Lewis is very mad. The calmer he is, the angrier he was. He and Gerard Jackson must have found his location by now. "I''m sorry." He said and hang his head.


    "What about your unit?" Lewis asked. Howee is the captain of the fourth unit of the empire.


    "I also lost contact with them after my mech failed." Howee shook his head. "Lewis." He called.


    Lewis''s eyes behind the lenses of his ck-framed eyesses closed as if he was already expecting what Howee''s going to say. However, he can''t ept it. "Can''t you hold on longer?" he asked. in the background, he heard Gerard Jackson thrashing the office and was howling in anger. He didn''t dare face Howee who is going to die.


    Howee chuckled despite his situation. The Zergs areing closer. "I can''t. You won''t make it in time." He told them.


    ''You won''t make it in time''. Lewis felt like his heart was punched while Gerard Jackson stopped breaking the walls. "I''m sorry." Lewis Johnson said. His voice is hoarse.


    Howee shook his head as he started to shoot the Zergs in front of him. He leapt on top of the boulder before he leapt in the air, barely avoiding the Zerg''s wing from behind him. "Ugh ¨C " he cried before he activated his other mech to fly in the air and escape. "It''s not your fault." He said as multiple guns appeared on the surface of his mech and shot the Zergs that flew behind him, chasing him. "If you find that bastard that schemed against me, please feed him to the Zergs." He told Lewis.


    "HOWEE - !" Gerard Jackson called.


    However, Howee already ended the call. Then, he saw an iing call from Harry Walter. He felt his already aching head ached more as he answered the call.


    "Howee." Harry Walter called, his face and voice imposing.


    "Uncle-inw¡­" Howee timidly called as he moved his gaze away from his light brain even though Harry Walter isn''t in from of him.


    Before Harry could respond, Jiang Ce''s voice was heard. "Harry! What are you scaring Howee for?!" he howled as he pinched Harry Walter''s cheeks. Then, he turned to Howee and the ferocious expression on his face was reced by sorrow as he gazed at Howee. "Don''t get mad at your uncle-inw. He called you since he is worried about you." He exined. "Howee, we will send you reinforcements, so please hold on a little longer. Your uncle-inw is about to depart to save you, thus he called you beforehand ¨C " he said.


    "Uncle." Howee called. "I''m sorry, but I can never go back." He said as his voice choked. His eyes reddened. His defenses he built in order not to show his fear and sadness towards Mary Jackson, Huo Jinghua, Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson slowly crumbled. "I ¨C " he said, his voice hoarse and his nose felt sour. His eyes also sting because of the tears he was holding back. "I''m sorry I failed to see youst week. And ¨C " his tears fell. " ¨C goodbye ¨C " he ended the call as he howled inside his mech.

 Chapter 202 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Reunion</h4>


    Who wouldn''t feel fear in the face of death? His tears streamed down his cheeks as his heart pounded loudly and beat fast against his chest. The gunshots behind him as his mech killed the Zergs flying behind him increased the fear and panic he felt.


    He heard his light brain beeped and he saw there was an iing call from Kale. He helplessly sighed and wiped his tears before he answered the call. Then, as if thinking of something, he manipted his mech to fly where the strongest spiritual fluctuation is.


    That is where the Zergs'' queen is.


    "Howee!" Kale and Sam, the Empress, cried together when their call finally connected.


    Howee closed his eyes, but he was smiling helplessly when he heard his friends'' voices. "Kale. Sam." He called..


    "Howee, you¡­ wait a little longer! I''ve already sent the guards for a rescue ¨C " Kale said, his voice frantic.


    "Kale." He cut him off. "You know it won''t work. My uncle, Lewis, and even Harry Walter, they all¡­ they won''t make it in time." He bitterly smiled. "Kale." He called before Kale and Sam could speak. "I am d I meet you in this lifetime." He told them and ended the call when he felt a strong spiritual energy attacked him. "NGH!" he cried when he felt a head-splitting pain. He gritted his teeth as he persevered to make his mecha advance while wrapping his own spiritual energy on his mech to defend against the queen Zerg. "AAAAAAARRRRRHHHHH!!!!!" he screamed as his mech shot towards the queen Zerg. "DIE!" he yelled as he pressed the red button on his mech, indicating for his mech to explode.


    A loud boom was heard, followed by a ck smoke rising towards the sky. Upon seeing the smoke, a mech rose from the ground. The Zerg approached it, but the mech veiled its body. Its pilot shot ast look at the ck smoke, then to Howee''s mech that exploded earlier, before his mech finally left the Zerg.


    Not more than an hour he left, a group of mechs flew to the Zerg and annihted the Zergs they see. Huo Jinghua, Gerard Jackson, Lewis Johnson, and Harry Walter all came out of their mecha and checked Howee''s exploded mecha.


    "Look for Howee!" they ordered.


    In a scorchednd which was the''s Zerg queen''s territory, Huo Ling slowly opened his eyes. He felt very weak.


    From somewhere, he heard the sound of footsteps. The owner of the footsteps should be wearing leather shoes, which is a wonder. Everyone should be wearing a protective suit which was paired with boots ¨C


    Huo Ling''s mind made a halt. Wait ¨C why did I think, ''should be''? Do I know something? What is it? what do I know? Why can''t I remember? He thought as he closed his eyes in confusion. He tried to reorganize his thoughts, as well as tried to recall as much as he can his memories. Yet, the more he thinks, the more he cannot recall what is it he is supposed to recall.


    "Stop thinking. You''ll strain your soul more." A cold and deep but pleasant voice spoke. "Your soul is too weak after exhausting it. You''ll just be more mentally, and spiritually, tired. Rest your mind." He told him.


    "Who¡­?" Huo Ling opened his eyes to see the owner of the voice.


    "Stubborn." The voice said. The next moment, Huo Ling felt sleepier. "Just rest first. This world¡­ is too difficult." The voice said as if with a sigh.


    Huo Ling can''t think deeply after that, since he was ovee with sleepiness. His eyes slowly closed and he lost his consciousness as he fell asleep.


    Yi Bing watched Huo Ling slept and he heaved a sigh. He finally met him again, but he didn''t expect for Huo Ling to be weakened to this state where his soul is so pale and almost disappearing. He was already depressed at the thought that the only way he could meet Huo Ling is for Huo Ling to die. Other than that, he can only see him, watch him from afar.


    How pitiful I am. He thought as he looked at the sky with a dramatic and pitiful expression before he turned his expression to a serious one.


    This is a Special World, and the type is an interster world. In this world, the humans were living in the outer space after they were forced to live their world that ended in destruction after an apocalypse or two. Then, as they adapted to their life in space, their body inevitably needed to adapt. Their physique made a gradual change, and they awakened their spiritual strength, which is also connected to their mental strength. The lowest rank is F, while the highest rank is SSS.


    Huo Ling was born with an S-rank spiritual strength, and his physical strength is A-rank. His soul should be stronger in this world, but because of the way he died, his soul became weaker instead.


    "Ha." Yi Bing sighed as hemented Huo Ling''s fate. "Why is he always unfortunate?" he asked before he turned when he heard the gunshots and explosions afar. Then, he saw several mechs approaching their way.


    But, even though a person with SSS-rank spiritual strength arrives, they wouldn''t see Yi Bing nor Huo Ling. Unlike the Western supernatural world before where they can see the grim reapers and the soul, this world was set for the grim reapers and the souls to be invisible. The humans'' strength ¨C spiritual and physical, may have developed in advance, but this world is more inclined to the development of the science. This is a sci-fi world.


    And grim reapers and souls are irrational, science-wise. Thus, they wouldn''t see Yi Bing nor the now soul Huo Ling.


    "Howee¡­" Lewis Johnson sharply inhaled when they saw the vastndscape was scorched. One could infer that it was caused by an explosion ¨C and arge-scale explosion at that.


    Huo Jinghua''s tears fell while Gerard Jackson howled in grief. Harry Walter''s expression is ice-cold as he punched his mecha.


    Howee died from the explosion after he and his mecha self-destructed.

 Chapter 203 - Contact

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Contact</h4>


    "Oh - !" Mary Jackson cried as she almost fainted from the grief she felt after she heard Huo Jinghua''s news about Howee''s death. "Howee!!!" she sobbed as she buried her tear-stained face in her hands and cried.


    Howee Jackson died with even no bones left of him.


    "There was a Zerg queen in that." Harry Walter said. "I guess, Howee used all of his spiritual strength to take down the Zerg queen with him." he sighed. They have found the ce where Howee Jackson died because of the remnants of Howee''s spiritual strength.


    An S-rank spiritual strength is no joke. As Harry Walter stated, it could kill a Zerg queen. Even if it can kill only just one Zerg queen, but that is already a great achievement.


    However, Howee didn''t leave them even just a bone. How can they bury him? Honor him? They could only press down their anger in their stomach. Be it then, or now, Howee always gives them a headache for being troublesome. However, because of this trait of his, that made them endear him more.


    Harry Walter, who is the most rational at present, spoke to break the sorrowful silence. Everyone have gathered in Huo Jinghua''s residence. Jiang Ce, or Jaycee Jackson, was pacifying Mary Jackson, his biological younger sister.


    "Let''s talk about where did things start." Harry Walter said. "The time our contact with Howee was cut off and was lost ¨C " he said as he looked at Lewis Johnson, a colonel along with Gerard Jackson, and Huo Jinghua, a general.


    "13:45." Huo Jinghua answered. "It was the time Howee was flying back with his unit that themunication suddenly stopped and I lost contact with him. He called me, telling me they have exterminated a group of Zergs obstructing the merchant ships in the Y belt." He exined.


    Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson nodded in agreement. "We were about to call him around 14:00, calcting the time he and his unit fly back home. But¡­"


    Kale, who has been silent since earlier with Sam, spoke. "Someone tampered with his mech." He said. "Howee is talented. He can''t make a mistake. It was his mech that failed, not him. Because someone tampered with his mech ¨C " his tears fell.


    They all fell silent. They knew, since they are all highly intelligent individuals. With theirst call with Howee, they can guess his mech has failed and it was tampered with.


    "Assuming Howee''smunication was cut off at 13:45, then was reconnected at 14:44 ¨C " Harry Walter said.


    It was a minute short to an hour they lost contact with Howee. And when Howee finally reconnected with them, it was hisst call with them. A farewell. How cruel can fate be? After an hour, everything changed.


    What happened in that one hour?


    Yi Bing, who was silently listening to their conversation, remained his silence. He turned to look at the orange, ball of fire pendant attached to a red thread and is hanging on his neck.


    "Who are they?" Huo Ling, whose soul was inside the pendant, spoke. He stared at Huo Jinghua and the others, before his gazended on Mary Jackson who was crying on the side. He felt his heart ached, but he doesn''t know why.


    "They are a family who recently lost their treasured family member." Yi Bing answered. "He is their pride and joy, but he died two hours ago in a inhabited by Zergs." He exined.


    "That''s unfortunate." Huo Ling sympathetically said. "Zergs¡­ why does it sound familiar?" he muttered as his brows scrunched up. He felt disgust and hatred towards the word. "Are the Zergs the humanity''s enemy?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "They are monstrous aliens that the humans faced when they evacuated in the space after their home died from continuous destruction." He exined. "Of course, in order to fight against the Zergs, the humans evolved." He told him.


    "If the enemy is the Zergs, then why would their family member went there? To die?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" why are you sarcastic towards yourself? "Naturally not." He answered. "He was schemed against. The perpetrator is still unknown, and the family of the deceased is still figuring it out." he told him.


    Huo Ling nodded to indicate that he understood. "I am rooting for them." he said.


    Yi Bing secretly sighed as he suddenly felt tired. Because Huo Ling lost his memories after he exhausted his soul, he naturally had many questions to ask. However, what Yi Bing didn''t expect is for Huo Ling to ask a new question every minute.


    What''s worse, if he would refuse to answer, Huo Ling would look at him with that stern and disapproving gaze that makes Yi Bing feel he is a useless scum. Yi Bing can''t stand that. And, even if he has a teasing attitude towards Huo Ling, wanting to y with Huo Ling by not answering his queries, in this world, Yi Bing can''t do it. It was his turn to be yed at by Huo Ling, this tyrant in this world.


    "I''ll investigate the fourth unit, his unit." Gerard Jackson said. He is Huo Ling''s direct superior, and his biological father. Meanwhile, Mary Jackson is Huo Ling''s biological mother. Huo Ling was a test tube baby.


    They had a political marriage ordered by their parents. After Huo Ling was born and thenter grew up, Gerard Jackson has already made achievements in the military while Mary Jackson achieved a doctoral degree and built her own clothing and perfume business. Their parents are powerless against them after they had grown their own wings enough for them to fly.


    They divorced, and Mary Jackson married Huo Jinghua while Gerard Jackson was pursued by Lewis Johnson, hisrade-in-arms. Huo Ling was already old enough to understand his parents'' decision, so there was no disagreement from him. Instead, he enlisted himself in the army and rose in ranks through his own efforts and without using his biological father''s connection.

 Chapter 204 - Network

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Network</h4>


    Huo Ling''s connections don''t stop from his father and mother. Huo Jinghua, the man Mary Jackson married after her divorce with Gerard Jackson, is a general. He has a widework, added to the fact that the Huo family is just one of the few families that are of the purest blood.


    By ''pure blood'', it refers to their ancestry. And for the Huo family to remain pure bloods up to this generation, naturally, some of the previous generations were forced into marriage just to give birth to another pure-blooded generation.


    Fortunately for Huo Jinghua, he is the fourth son in their generation. Thus, he doesn''t have to worry being forced to marry a Chinese woman. He left their family''s responsibility to his elder brothers.. And so, he married Mary Jackson, who is from the royal family. She is the current emperor, Kale''s aunt.


    As for Lewis Johnson whom Gerard Jackson married after his relentless pursuit of Gerard Jackson, the Johnson family are a family of businessmen, likewise with the Jackson family. Thus, they approved of Lewis Johnson marrying Gabriel Jackson who came from a family of businessmen. However, both men chose to serve the country by defending it from the Zergs. Now, both of them are colonels, and they achieved their current rank in the military with their own blood and sweat.


    As for Jiang Ce, it dates back to the father of the previous emperor, who is the present emperor, Kale''s grandfather.


    The emperor of that time was of Chinese ancestry, unlike as it is now. He has a lover, who is his childhood sweetheart, and is also a pure Chinese. However, in his era, a turmoil in politics urred and he was forced to marry the daughter of the most influential foreign family to bnce the power of the East and the West. He didn''t know that, at that time, his lover was pregnant.


    A month after his marriage with the Empress, the Empress became pregnant. By the time the emperor found out that his childhood sweetheart was pregnant, and their child is a boy, the Empress was also carrying a boy. He was torn between his responsibilities and his lover. He can''t let go of his lover, thus he continued on secretly meeting with her.


    His dilemmasted after a year where his childhood sweetheart and the Empress gave birth. They gave birth simultaneously, since the Empress had a premature birth. When he heard that the Empress was sent to the hospital to give birth, he was still showering affection with his childhood sweetheart and their baby. Thus, he rushed to the hospital and he was almost caught with his adultery.


    The Empress delivered the baby safely despite being premature at birth. The emperor, despite not having any affection towards the Empress, but her child is still his. And so he showered with affection their son as much as he showered with affection his son with his lover.


    The emperor thought he can continue with his adultery. His adultery was stopped when he suffered a sickness. He was ill for a long time, and when he can finally walk again, his next visit to his childhood sweetheart was actually for a funeral. She gave birth to a baby girl, and she finally cannot withstand the stress of being a mistress. Thus, she died from depression.


    The emperor brought back his daughter with him to the pce. The Empress coldly received him this time, and told him right on his face she is aware of his adultery. She also told him that the heir actually isn''t his!


    The emperor spat out a mouthful of blood and he died in the doors of the pce. Although she may be cold to the emperor, but she was longing for a daughter. And so she took care of Mary and raised her as her own daughter. Her schemes are too deep, and by the time everyone found out that the heir doesn''t have a Chinese blood, it was toote. He was already crowned as the emperor, and another political dispute almost urred had it not been for the Empress'' efforts.


    She came to an agreement with the Chinese by granting all the pure-blooded families a noble title. However, she didn''t reveal to them about thete emperor''s son, or the Chinese will kill her own son ¨C the emperor, and would rebel. Fortunately, the Chinese are driven by interests, not emotional entanglements. And so everything became at rest.


    Everyone only cared about the sons, not daughters, since the sons are the ones who will be inheriting the surname of the family as well as the assets. And so, no one cared about Mary Jackson, the Princess. They thought that the emperor''s genes are too strong thus her Chinese prominence showed. They didn''t know she is a pure-bred.


    Mary Jackson grew up thinking that her mother is the Empress. Only when the Empress died, andter was reced by the new Empress whom the new Emperor married did she heard from the Empress Dowager''s lips that she isn''t her daughter, and that the Emperor isn''t her brother. As to where is her biological brother, since both her biological parents are dead, even the Empress Dowager doesn''t know.


    The Emperor did all his best to find her biological brother, but they never found him. It wasn''t until she remarried with Huo Jinghua, and the empire changed their leader, did she find Jiang Ce.


    Huo Jinghua is a general, while Jiang Ce is a head scientist. However, they found Jiang Ce through Harry Walter, the marshal. It was when Harry Walter announced his marriage and Huo Jinghua visited the marshal and give his wishes to him and his partner that Mary Jackson met Jiang Ce.


    The long-lost siblings can''t deny the feeling of kinship when they met. Added to the fact that Jiang Ce grew up with his mother, whom Mary Jackson greatly resembled to, Jiang Ce knew she is his sister. It was a double happiness for Jiang Ce. He not only will be marrying Harry Walter, but he finally found his sister, the remaining family he has.

 Chapter 205 - Funeral

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Funeral</h4>


    Imperial Calendar, Year 3031, fall.


    The long road in the capital that was usually cleared and only the flying maglevs are traversing is now congested by the long line of people walking. However, they are no ordinary people since they are consisting of the military, politicians and the nobles. There are only few civilians that you will see walking along with them, and those civilians are the attendants of the noble people who had never walked for more than hour straight in their entire lifetime, yet was now forced to walk.


    It was a funeral procession, and it was spearheaded by the emperor himself, along with the male empress. Next to His Majesty is the deceased''s family, Mary Jackson ¨C his mother, and Huo Jinghua ¨C his adoptive father. Along with Gerard Jackson ¨C the biological father, and Lewis Johnson. Then, his long-lost uncle, Jiang Ce, with Harry Walter ¨C the empire''s marshal.


    Behind them are their rtives, followed by the politicians and aristocrats who attended the funeral for their personal interests by building up a connection with the family and rtives of the deceased, and then there''s the entire army who was mobilized by the emperor to keep the peace and security of the funeral.


    Dark, purple petals rained down on them from the trees lined up along the both sides of the road. You will never see one bit of a maglev car, nor a mech hovering above their heads and beneath the gray clouds overcast in the sky.. For one, Howee Jackson died because of his mecha, thus there are no mechas that can be seen during the procession. And two, Howee Jackson died due to human machinations, thus the emperor made everyone walk on their feet to express his feelings for his dear cousin''s death.


    The entire procession of the funeral is solemn but grand. Yi Bing can''t help but sigh, full of emotions as he watched the entire road was filled from one end to another. It signifies the importance of the deceased to the livings'' heart.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling marveled upon the grandeur of the funeral. "They are so rich!" he expressed. His voice wasing from the orange pendant of the ne, and every time he speaks the pendant glows. "Rich as in wealthy, also rich in resources ¨C people." He said. "However¡­"


    "''however''?" Yi Bing said, prompting for him to speak.


    "However, they don''t need to waste time and too much resources on putting up a grand funeral." Huo Ling said as his soul, which had slightly recovered after a night''s rest, appeared beside Yi Bing as a transparent phantom. His face is rigid as he stood in a military pose, his uniform giving him an ascetic appearance, as if he is an immortal who doesn''t bother with worldly affairs. "There''s no need for an borate memorial for someone already dead. The dead doesn''t have a need for it, since they are already gone." He exined. His eyes as he looked upon the grand procession beneath them is cold and unfeeling.


    Yi Bing was surprised to see such a different Huo Ling. This Huo Ling before him looked unapproachable and strict. He is so frigid. "A funeral is held to honor the dead, and to show regard to them." he said. "One dies only once in his life, and so his funeral is held also only once. For some, there''s not even a funeral held for them, since their death wasn''t even known to the others." He exined as he stared at Huo Ling whose expression didn''t even change.


    "What good is a funeral? The dead wouldter be forgotten by the living as time passed." Huo Ling said. "Their name, their appearance, their voice, their smile¡­ and so are the memories the living has with them." he turned to Yi Bing. "Whether one died with or without regret, they already lost the chance for whatever they have to do, or if there is left for them to do. Once dead, that''s the end." He said as he turned to look at the grand procession that''s now disappearing from their sight before he returned to the pendant.


    The pendant bounced as Huo Ling''s soul hit it, and it hit Yi Bing''s chest. The dull sound made by the pendant slowly snapped Yi Bing out of his daze.


    He remembers. He clearly remembers, before he died with the Zerg queen, Huo Ling bade his farewell to his family, filled with tears from the fear of dying and the sorrow of being parted from his loved ones. He remembers, clearly, since he has been watching Huo Ling, closely. Yet, how can Huo Ling change so much? Why was his personality changed after he died?


    It seemed like¡­ Huo Ling became another person. Uh, no. Right now, he is a ghost ¨C


    Yi Bing shook his head as he watched the grand procession from afar disappeared in his sight. He didn''t hear Huo Ling spoke again ¨C maybe he is resting now. Thus, he didn''t say anything. However, beneath his calm exterior is his heart that is in turmoil.


    He is very well clear about Huo Ling: his life, his past experiences, as well as his personalities. These all, he knew in the premise before Huo Ling dies as Huo Ling''s life was written in the Death Note as recorded by the Heaven. However, after Huo Ling died and reached his afterlife, Yi Bing does not know, then, since what Huo Ling is a ghost, Yi Bing wouldn''t know since that will be their first meeting ¨C again, and again, as Huo Ling reincarnates from one life to another.


    However, based from what Yi Bing has observed of Huo Ling from the times they had been together from solving the mystery of Huo Ling''s death, up to watching as the secrets of his family be unfold, Huo Ling didn''t change much from when he was alive until his afterlife. His personality the same ¨C alive or in afterlife, in a world.


    But, that doesn''t change the fact that Huo Ling, right now, from when he was alive and now he became a ghost, were like two different people.

 Chapter 206 - Interstellar

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Interster</h4>


    Yi Bing didn''t need to ponder deeply since the answer was given to him through a message from Di San.


    3257: Yi Bing, we''re off to another world now.


    Yi Bing immediately sent a reply.


    0001: You found another Soul Fragment?


    3257: yes. Sha Jiu invented a device that can detect a Soul Fragment. He said there''s a Soul Fragment in a Special World.


    Yi Bing''s brows knitted.


    0001: aren''t the Soul Fragments appearing frequentlytely?


    3257: we can take this as a boon, I guess.. The more Soul Fragments we find and gather, the lesser it''ll affect the other worlds by changing their fate''s trajectory.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    0001: you''re right. for example, a Soul Fragment possessed Jiang Ce. Not only did it changed Jiang Ce''s personality, but also changed the world''s ¨C


    His fingers froze as he paused in typing a message. His eyes widened as he realized something. He looked at the orange pendant of the redced ne glowing on his chest.


    Could it be - ?


    0001: San Di. Is the Special World you''re going to is an interster world?


    Di San''s reply came fast.


    3257: Oh-ho? Could it be, you''re in an interster world?


    0001: yes. Interster #506.


    3257: that''s where we''re going to! Seems that we''re going to see each other again. Hahahahaha ¨C


    It''s as if Yi Bing could hear Di San''s evilugh from hismunicator. He sighed, then smiled. He closed hismunicator and gently held the orange pendant between his thumb and index finger.


    A Soul Fragment¡­ what will it change this time? Would it only be Huo Ling, like in the apocalypse world before? Or would it also change this world again, like it did before when it possessed Jiang Ce? Life is too full of mysteries due to the uncertainties one would face if they would try to unveil these mysteries.


    In the apocalypse world, the Soul Fragments first appeared and it possessed Huo Ling, making Huo Ling remember some memories he has with him in the Stable World. In this world, Huo Ling was affected by a Soul Fragment again ¨C whether the Soul Fragment was in him or not, and if he was possessed by it, is still unknown, thus his personality changed.


    Yi Bing, sensing Huo Ling was recuperating inside the orange pendant, took out his Death Note and flipped the pages to Huo Ling''s record. Then, he pressed on the sixth tab, indicating the sixth life ¨C and fifth reincarnation, of Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s life was simr to the previous world. He is Gerard Jackson and Mary Jackson''s son conceived through in vitro fertilization. Like in the previous world, Huo Ling is a product of arranged marriage. Thus, his family is a broken family after both his parents remarried. However, Gerard Jackson and Mary Jackson of this world are harmonious, thus Huo Ling didn''t grow up a broken child. Instead, he is filled with love and affection by his families.


    Huo Ling''s life revolved in military, where his father is; the royal family and the business world, where his mother is. He can be a military officer, an idle prince or a businessman. However, Huo Ling chose the hardest life he can face ¨C a military officer. Thus, with the guidance of his biological father ¨C Gerard Jackson; his biological father''s lover, who is his stepfather ¨C Lewis Johnson; his mother''s lover, who is also his stepfather ¨C Huo Jinghua; and his biological uncle''s lover, Harry Walter, he grew up strict to himself and loyal to the empire.


    Mary Jackson''s heart aches, as well as Jiang Ce''s, for Huo Ling''s choice. Huo Ling is also a smart child, he can be a businessman or inherit his mother''spanies, as well as be a scientist like Jiang Ce. Yet, they could only sigh since Huo Ling''s heart was set to serve the empire.


    The cause for Huo Ling''s choice of profession dated back when the empire suffered a joint attack from the Zergs and the Alliance ¨C in which their enemy. The Alliance is another human society like the empire. However, because with the sh of interests between the two parties, the Alliance built their own society in the stars andter on became hostile with the empire, thus attacking them from time to time, added to the fact that there''s the third party ¨C the Zerg, to attack them, humans.


    The former emperor, Kale''s father, at that time split the army into two. One group is to fight against the Zergs while the other group is to fight against the Alliance who took the opportunity to attack them after they saw the empire was attacked by the Zergs.


    Harry Walter led the fight against the Zergs with Huo Jinghua while Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson went to fight against the Alliance who was fishing with troubled waters. That time, they underestimated the Alliance. They thought that the Alliance only sent a few people to harass the empire while being under the attack of the Zergs.


    However, the Alliance actually sent almost all of their people to fight the empire! The Zergs are just the icing on the cake! The real enemy of the empire is the Alliance, not the Zergs! When Harry Walter and Huo Jinghua found out, it was almost toote.


    Huo Jinghua fled to Lewis Johnson''s and Gerard Jackson''s side to aid them, only to see Lewis Johnson almost on hisst breath! Lewis Johnson protected Gerard Jackson from the sneak attack by the Alliance. The one who attacked Gerard Jackson''s mech is the leader of the opposing side.


    Lewis Johnson intercepted him and perished with him. However, Lewis Johnson has his lover beside him, so he can''t die. Thus, his tenacity saved his life.


    Huo Jinghua had his men send Lewis Johnson back to the empire to be treated and cheered up Gerard Jackson. Gerard Jackson, who swore vengeance on Lewis Johnson''s behalf, disyed his prowess in fighting using his mech. Even Huo Jinghua was surprised.


    Thus, one was fueled up with his anger while the other has a sly brain, Gerard Jackson and Huo Jinghua kicked the Alliance back to their home after killing three-quarters of their people.

 Chapter 207 - Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Responsibility</h4>


    The young Howee and Kale saw Lewis Johnson''s state and were terribly frightened they cried. Huo Ling, who is closer to Lewis Johnson than Kale, thought Lewis died and he cried himself hoarse and his eyes swollen.


    That time, Mary Jackson was consoling him. An idea shed in her mind and she asked him. "When Howee grows up, what does he want to be?" she asked with a smile.


    The young Howee hupped and sniffed. His fair skin flushed red because of crying. "I¡­ I want to be like uncle Lewis!" he answered.


    Mary Jackson''s smile stiffened and Kale, who heard Howee''s answer, along with the other people, froze in shock. "¡­ why?" she quietly asked.


    "I want to save lives!" the young Howee answered..


    "¡­ doctors save lives, too." Mary told him.


    The young Howee shook his head. "I want to fight them." he said. "I want to fight, in order to protect the people!" he told his mother. "I don''t want anyone to be hurt again. I want to protect you, and father. And uncle Jinghua. And uncle Lewis! Uncle Jaycee and uncle Harry!" he told her, his eyes burning with conviction. "I want to defeat those who harmed uncle Lewis. Those who want to harm us!" he added.


    Everybody gasped in awe as they stared at Howee. Kale''s eyes widened as he gaped at Howee. Then, he turned to his father whose face is ashen after he saw Lewis'' unconscious state. Hecked judgement.


    "Father!" Kale called as he tugged on his father''s sleeve. "I want to be like Howee, too!" he told him. His eyes are sparkling bright.


    The emperor felt his head ached more. He breathed a sigh of relief after Huo Jinghua and Gerard Jackson pushed back the Alliance until they left. "You can''t be a soldier." The emperor told Kale. "You have to seed the throne."


    Kale''s eyes widened and then became filled with tears as he wailed after his hopes went down. "NOOOO!!!" he cried loudly. He kicked and stomped his feet, and his nanny immediately picked him up. However, he iled his arms and limbs, wanting to get off of her hold.


    The emperor helplessly sighed as he consoled the young prince. "Howee will protect you as a soldier if you are the emperor. Also, if you will be the emperor, you can protect Howee by making peace talks." He exined.


    Kale blinked his eyes, making some of his tears fall. "R-really?! I can protect Howee?!" he asked and turned to Howee who was rigidly standing in front of Mary, like a soldier, as he imitate his father and uncles'' upright posture. "¡­ being a soldier is too hard." He muttered when he saw Howee''s tight facial muscles and sweat on his forehead as he persevered to keep his upright posture.


    The emperor chuckled as he fixed Kale''s cor that was creased after he iled earlier. "Being a soldier is tough, since you had to endure a rigorous training until you finally be an official soldier. Also, you have toy your life on the line for the sake of the people, and the country." He exined.


    Kale was stunned. He sharply turned to look at Howee who was smiling brightly after Mary praised him. "Howee¡­" he called under his breath when he felt his heart beat loudly against his chest.


    It was fear.


    The emperor acted as if he didn''t see his son''s apprehension. "Being a monarch requires you to only stand andmand the people to defend the country." He said. "However ¨C " his smile faded. " ¨C the pressure on the monarch isn''t any lesser than a soldier''s." he patted his son''s shoulders. "Every word a monarch said is equivalent to a life, whether or not to be spared." He said as he stood upright. "A soldier is just one in the many. But, the monarch is only one, for the many. Remember that, Kale." He told him before he turned to resumemand against the Zergs after Huo Jinghua and Gerard Jackson scared the Alliance off to their home.


    Kale''s heart thudded wildly against his chest and he felt his ears are ringing. It wasn''t only fear he felt, but terror. He stared at the back of his father with his eyes wide in horror. He felt his back was soaked in sweat, and he was poured by an ice-cold water.


    Since young he has been well-educated by the tutors. Thus, he can understand what his father meant with his young mind. But, Howee is different. Even though he grew up in a strict home, but his knowledge is limited, since his parents and step-parents are very careful of him.


    Kale, on the other hand, has his hands already full with the country as the future emperor. Can I do it? He thought as he lowered his head. What if he won''t be what they expected him to be? Not only Howee, not only his father, not only his family will he disappoint, but the whole nation.


    All eyes are on him. Thus, he ¨C


    His eyes sharpened as he raised his head and looked at Howeeughing with Mary. He will make the whole world as his own stage and perform brilliantly at his best. This, he would do. He would be a promising emperor for the sake of Howee, his father, his family and their people.


    He will be an emperor to protect the ones that he loves, and also to protect their country from harm.


    "Sir?" the attendant called when he saw the emperor was smiling.


    The emperor was smiling when he saw the burning determination in his son''s eyes from the reflection on the ss in front of him. Kale, one bes strong because they have someone, something they want to protect. One bes stronger because they want for that someone to be safe. One bes the strongest because they wanted for that someone to live safely, thus he will change the world to be at peace.


    That''s the responsibility, not only the soldier or the monarch, but anyone, has to bear.

 Chapter 208 - Sentiment

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Sentiment</h4>


    "What do you want to eat?" Jiang Ce asked as he pulled the chair for Mary Jackson and Mary Jackson sat before Jiang Ce sat on the chair across her. "This restaurant is where I frequent with before from when I was studying in the university until I entered theb where I am working now." he exined with a slight smile on his face as he looked at Mary Jackson, observing her expression.


    Because Mary was hit very hard with Huo Ling''s death, he invited her out to divert her attentions on other things. It was already a week after Huo Ling''s funeral, yet Mary Jackson still can''t let go of him. Even though Huo Ling was her child with Gerard Jackson, and he was conceived without feelings between his parents, but he is still blood-rted to her. Mary Jackson treasured him so much.


    As well them, they treasure him, too. So, in the end, who can let go of Huo Ling? Jiang Ce bitterly thought and made a satirical smile. They might have been too fond of Huo Ling that they treated him as their treasure, since there''s only Huo Ling as the child they could shower their affection to.


    Mary Jackson remarried to Huo Jinghua, but they still haven''t bore a child. For one, Mary Jackson already has Huo Ling, and she isn''t in a rush to have another child.. Even if Huo Ling is already an adult, yet she loves him so much. Meanwhile, Huo Jinghua also wasn''t in a rush to have a child with Mary Jackson, and he''s very fond of Huo Ling to the point when, after Gerard Jackson and Mary Jackson''s divorce, Mary Jackson changed her son''s name to Chinese after she found out her true origin, and her son took Huo Jinghua''s surname. However, even though Huo Ling was Howee Jackson''s new name, but they have been used to calling him ''Howee'', thus their address of him never changed, aside from Jiang Ce who met Huo Ling onlyter, and since his name is also Chinese, so he calls Howee by his Chinese name.


    As for Gerard Jackson who remarried to Lewis Jackson, with the technology very advanced at this age that two men can have a child between them now, but they haven''t had yet. It was not because their feelings aren''t deep between them, or else what was the point they married each other, then? It was not because they are awkward to conceive a child, since although the era is advanced now, but the traditional way of reproducing is between a male and a female. That is senseless.


    It was because they are too busy with their career as colonels that they haven''t conceived a child, and also, Lewis Johnson is too possessive of Gerard Jackson he would definitely be jealous even with their child for taking Gerard Jackson''s time in the future.


    As for Kale and Sam, the emperor and the empress, they are the most logical to conceive a child. Yet, they still haven''t, since Kale is too possessive of Sam. Despite the previous empresses are women, but because Kale is too much in love with Sam, he fought against the tradition and made Sam his empress. He never even took in a concubine. Since males can conceive a child now, the former emperor helplessly let Kale appoint Sam as his empress.


    However, the headache of the people is that the emperor and his empress still haven''t sired an heir! Sam is helpless with Kale, too, since every time he would open up the topic of children to Kale, Kale would get mad and punish him on their bed. We''re doing this and that every day, how can we still not conceive a child?! Sam frustratingly thought as he thinks of Kale. Kale is too powerful to still not impregnate him even though he was crazily in love with Sam. But, Sam could understand Kale''s feelings. Kale is afraid that after a child was born, Sam would neglect him. He''s that very in love with Sam to the point he wanted to tie Sam by his waist.


    And, as for Jiang Ce and Harry Walter, they had just married recently. And, like Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson, he and Harry Walter are also busy with their careers. Having a child hasn''t crossed their mind yet, as they are too preupied with their jobs. Harry Walter is the marshal while Jiang Ce is the head scientist, and their job is too demanding they rarely even see each other. However, Jiang Ce could guess Harry Walter doesn''t want to have a child, since he doesn''t see the need to have one. Jiang Ce didn''t marry him just to have a child, either, but because he loves him. He also doesn''t see the necessity of having a child, and since he already has Huo Ling as his nephew, he treats him like his own son, and so he didn''t bring up the matter to Harry Walter.


    And so, with only Huo Ling as the child they all focus on, doting on, they deeply love him as their own. Thus, the grief and sorrow they felt when they lost him. They are all influential figures: a princess, colonels, a general, a head scientist, a marshal, and even the emperor and empress. Yet, they let Huo Ling''s life slip away by their fingers. Huo Ling died right under their nose. And it is more painful since they are aware, and even witnessed, Huo Ling died.


    They all nearly went crazy right then and there. Gerard Jackson, Huo Ling''s biological father; Huo Jinghua and Lewis Johnson, Huo Ling''s stepfathers; and Harry Walter, Huo Ling''s step-uncle. They are all powerful, yet they could only helplessly watch Huo Ling die.


    Jiang Ce snapped out of his thoughts when the AI robot gave him the menu. When one stays in a ce for a long time, and alone, they can''t help but think over things. Most especially when that ce constantly reminds them of someone they lost.


    He thought he was doing this for Mary Jackson; yet he knew, deep in his heart, he was also doing this for himself. He can''t forgot his nephew who unjustly died in the enemy''s, but heroically took down with him an enemy.

 Chapter 209 - Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Sect Master</h4>


    Huo Ling was granted a medal by the emperor for heroically killing a Zerg queen. The where the Zerg queen is the nearest of the Zergs to their, and so it threatens their safety. However, Huo Ling killed it, and at the expense of his own life.


    Truly heroic, yet deeply regrettable. Huo Ling is very young at the age of 23, and after they humans evolved they could live past two hundred years old, especially the S-rank and above, they could live up to four hundred years, and the SSS-rank can live for half a millennium. The humans will continuously evolve; thus it is possible for them to live for a thousand years. Jiang Ce''s project was focused on this matter, and he is very brilliant, so living for a thousand years isn''t a pipe dream anymore.


    Thus, Huo Ling is very young when he died. He could even be considered as a child. With him as an S-rank, he can live a long life, for two hundred and fifty years, at most. Yet, it was almost just a tenth of he is supposed to live his age when he died.


    "How unlucky.." Yi Bing muttered as he sighed ruefully. "Truly unlucky." He added as he shook his head.


    "What''s unlucky?" Huo Ling asked as his soul came out of the pendant and he stood beside Yi Bing, his back upright and his hands on his back.


    "The person who had a grand funeral." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling tilted his head to recall the funeral a week ago. "That unusual funeral?" he asked. He can''t forget the funeral, since one: it is very grand. Two, the people were walking on foot for a long travel when, in this era, there shouldn''t be one or they are crazy to do that with the maglev cars to use to take them to their destination.


    Yet, those people are really crazy to do such a strenuous task just to send the deceased off.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "What''s so unlucky about him?" Huo Ling asked. "He had such a grand funeral; it shows his loved ones really cares for him." he said.


    "He died very young because he was schemed against." Yi Bing answered.


    "It was really unfortunate, but all will still return to earth." Huo Ling said as his eyelids lowered, covering half of his eyes. "We all will have one destination: death. What matters is the time, whether we die earlier orter. The difference is the way we died, whether it was peaceful or painful." He closed his eyes. "Thus, one wishes for a painless death, but they were given the most painful one instead." He said and then opened his eyes to gaze at the clear, blue sky that was filled with the flying cars. "That''s the life''s irony. And so, some take their death in their hands. Yet, some were unsessful because they fear it." he took a deep breath. "And that''s what make one cherish their life more, because death means their end."


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling and felt worship for the first time. This Huo Ling, although died young (world-wise), yet he is the most matured among the reincarnations he met. This makes Yi Bing wonder what could have happened to Huo Ling, since based on the record of Huo Ling''s life in the Death Note, Huo Ling grew up in a loving family, thus he shouldn''t have this matured thinking.


    I knew it. His personality must definitely have been affected by the Soul Fragment in this world. He thought as he let out an imperceptible sigh. Then, he forced a smile. "Is that a soldier''s way of thinking?" he asked.


    "''soldier''?" Huo Ling muttered as he turned to Yi Bing. "I am not a soldier." He told him.


    "Huh?"


    "I am a sect master, the name is Huo Ling." Huo Ling said as his brows knit. "Although the Fengshen Sect only has two disciples¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing''s pupils shrunk as he was stunned. ''sect master''? He felt his mind whirled. He remembered, before, in the apocalypse world when Huo Ling was possessed by the Soul Fragment, not only had he remembered what Yi Bing have told him about the afterlife and such. But, he also said that he is the Fengshen Sect''s master.


    What''s going on? Yi Bing felt dizzy. He had discussed with Qi Shan before about whether Huo Ling had a past life, and he confirmed from Gu Shi that Huo Ling might have one, before his life in the Stable World where he first met him, as he also has one, and Gu Shi told him that Huo Ling is rted to his past life.


    Fengshen Sect¡­ Yi Bing thought as his lips quivered. He suddenly felt his soul stirred, and he gazed at Huo Ling''s face. What happened in our past life? Is this Fengshen Sect rted to it? What connection do I have with Huo Ling?


    He closed his eyes tight as he tried to remain calm. If a grim reaper''s soul would be detected to be chaotic, he will be investigated. And Yi Bing doesn''t like it, since his soul will be pried upon. Although the process will reveal his memories as they were inspected to find the cause of his soul being chaotic, but he doesn''t want others to do it for him, nor for others to peer into it.


    Yi Bing took a deep breath and restored his calm as he faced Huo Ling. "Sect¡­ master Huo." He called.


    "This is strange¡­" Huo Ling muttered with a bewildered expression on his face.


    "What''s strange?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling looked at him.


    "What is the Fengshen Sect?" Yi Bing asked when Huo Ling didn''t answer him.


    "I''m afraid I can''t answer your question." Huo Ling said.


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t remember." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing froze as he stared hard at Huo Ling''s expression. He isn''t lying. He really can''t remember. He thought as he lowered his gaze to hide his thoughts. "Aren''t you puzzled why this world is different?" he asked.


    "I am." Huo Ling honestly answered.


    "Then, why didn''t you ask me?"


    "I don''t like asking others."


    "..."

 Chapter 210 - Schadenfreude

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Schadenfreude</h4>


    "Ehem. So, sect master Huo ¨C " Di San cleared his throat as he faced Huo Ling. Seeing Huo Ling staring at him directly with those ck as the night eyes as if observing him like a specimen made Di San''s hairs stood in their end. He immediately turned to Yi Bing who was standing beside him, and staring back at Huo Ling, then he whispered. "Is there a Soul Fragment in him?" he asked.


    "I don''t know." Yi Bing answered, but his gaze was still on Huo Ling who was now staring back at Yi Bing.


    Di San. "¡­" then why did you call me here?! His face darkened.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin looked at Di San with their eyes full of sympathy. Di San is the one who always suffers from Yi Bing being poisonous. Is it right to let the other''s hopes up? Yi Bing called Di San, telling him he might have a clue about the Soul Fragment, yet when they arrived, he said he isn''t sure?! How heartless!


    Well, grim reapers don''t have a heart, so they are literally heartless, but¡­ still¡­


    Meanwhile, as the farce goes on, Si Shui was quietly sitting on the floor in the corner of the room with his legs crossed in a lotus position. An extrarge pack of chips on his hand and his mouth is full as he crunched the cheese vored chips with his teeth. His face couldn''t express any more than that he''s a bystander just eating melon seeds as he watched them converse.


    Yi Bing saw Di San''s expression darkened and he retracted his attitude.


    Huo Ling saw the neer Di San and his group. "Greetings. I am the Fengshen Sect master, Huo Ling. How may I address you, gentlemen anddy?" he asked and his gaze fell on Feng Er after he spoke thest word.


    A smile bloomed on Feng Er''s face, feeling ttered by the courteous attitude of this version of Huo Ling. "You can address thisdy as ''Feng Er'', daren." She answered with a gracious bow, her reply belonging to that of the Jianghu.


    Yi Bing, Di San and Liu Lin shuddered in horror by Feng Er''s behavior while Feng Er side-eyed them before she rolled her eyes at them. Compared to these rough men, Huo Ling is naturally a pleasing gentleman!


    Huo Ling nodded at Feng Er before he turned to Di San and Liu Lin, as well as the silent while eating Si Shui on the side who couldn''t be any more transparent they almost forgot him with his low presence.


    Since Di San was still conversing with Yi Bing on another side, Liu Lin answered. "You can call me ''Liu Lin''. And that kid is Si Shui." He told Huo Ling. "This is our acting superior, Di San." He added and pointed to Di San.


    "How is it? Do you feel a Soul Fragment on him?" Yi Bing asked Di San.


    "No." Di San shook his head and raised a circr object. "Sha Jiu''s Fragment detector isn''t working. I guess it ran out of power, and since it was a prototype." He exined. Then, he nced at Huo Ling who was sitting upright on a chair and is talking with Liu Lin and Feng Er while Si Shui shared his food with him. "But, you said there''s a possibility that he is possessed by a Fragment?" he turned to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Before, in the apocalypse world, he was possessed by a Soul Fragment." He said. "He could remember some things we''ve talked about in the Stable World during our first meeting, but his personality didn''t change." He exined.


    Di San finally remembered what happened. "Yes. I remember, that was the first Soul Fragment that appeared over thousands of years." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En. However, among the things he remembered ¨C " he said as he looked at Huo Ling who, for some reason, was actually looking at him. " ¨C he introduced himself to me as the Fengshen Sect master." He told Di San as he retracted his gaze at the same time Huo Ling did.


    Di San gaped at Yi Bing in shock. His thoughts are running wild in his mind.


    "This is the second time he introduced himself to me as thus." Yi Bing confirmed Di San''s thoughts.


    "But¡­ but ¨C " Di San said as his eyes narrowed in bewilderment. "In your Death Note, you haven''t gone to the xianxia world, since ¨C " he said as he looked at Yi Bing in the eye. " ¨Cthe xianxia world is our world, but the cultivation has long since been gone." He quietly said as his expression and voice calmed down.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Qi Shan was with me at that time, and we surmised¡­" his voice lowered.


    Di San didn''t need for Yi Bing to tell him more, since he can already figure it out. "How did Huo Ling react?" he asked.


    "In the apocalypse world, his brain was muddled after I froze him when he went berserk." Yi Bing''s voice was quiet but deep. "In this world ¨C " he took a deep breath as he gazed upon Huo Ling''s upright back. " ¨C he only said he wouldn''t ask questions, since he hates asking." He told him.


    Di San frowned at what he said.


    Yi Bing noticed it. "What is it?" he asked.


    "No, just¡­" Di San hemmed and hawed as he organized his words. "If Huo Ling wouldn''t ask anything from you, then you can''t ask anything from him." he said. "Doesn''t this puts you at a disadvantage? How will you know something from him? You can''t get some information from him if it is like this." He exined.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" that makes sense¡­


    Di San saw Yi Bing''s silence and he thought Yi Bing didn''t understand him. "I mean, there should be reciprocation. However, Huo Ling already barred you from the start. He won''t ask you, thus you won''t ask him since you''d think you would take advantage of him, knowing he won''t ask you but you still asked him anyway." He exined. "Thus¡­" his voice sank when he saw Yi Bing''s darkened face. For some reason, he felt schadenfreude.


    Yi Bing had just realized that Huo Ling had tricked him.

 Chapter 211 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Return</h4>


    Yi Bing watched Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui left. Since it was only Yi Bing''s spection that there might be a Soul Fragment on Huo Ling, possessing him so his personality changed again, Di San can''t gamble on it. Even just one Soul Fragment can destroy a world.


    However, they can''t ignore it, too. But since Yi Bing was there to watch over Huo Ling, he left with the others to look for the other possibilities where a Soul Fragment might be.


    After Di San and the others disappeared from his sight, Yi Bing nced at Huo Ling who, like earlier, was also looking at him. "What are you looking at me for?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" wasn''t it you who was looking at me first? How shameless can you be lying with that guileless look on your face and with your eyes open?! Are you not afraid of retribution?! He took a deep breath to calm himself and then spoke. "Sect¡­ master Huo. Can you remember now anything of your sect?" he asked.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered.


    "Oh, is that so¡­" Yi Bing muttered. He already expected Huo Ling would lie and deny, even with or without Di San sharing his thoughts on him earlier. However, suddenly, his brain finally processed Huo Ling''s answered. "What?!" he eximed, his reaction really was really slow since his mind was full of some other thoughts. "What can you remember?" he immediately asked.


    "Aside from having two disciples, my disciples are very young and are orphans." Huo Ling answered. "That''s all." He added and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing Huo Ling bing silent again, Yi Bing didn''t force him to answer for more. Since he doesn''t want to take advantage of Huo Ling, he decided to give him more information about the world. "The¡­ the earth was destroyed after experiencing an apocalypse, thus the humans fled to the outer space." He told him. "After they save settled themselves in another, they built an empire. This year, it is year 3031 by the imperial calendar." He said and told him the other details pertaining to the Zergs, and the Alliance which is the enemy of the empire.


    Huo Ling sighed as he looked at his hand. "I figured." He said.


    "What is?" Yi Bing asked.


    "The qi here is richer." Huo Ling answered as he took a deep breath to gather more qi. "Thus, the humans could strengthen themselves more, and evolve¡­" he said. "However, they do not know how to cultivate, thus some were born weaker than the others, and the great qi that remained on thend is wasted." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "You''ve crossed the time and space¡­ maybe it was for this reason." He said.


    However, Huo Ling frowned. "I wouldn''tmit such a crime of stealing one''s body just to enlighten the humans on how to use their wasted resources so they could advance more." He said, his tone obviously displeased. Seeing Yi Bing didn''t speak, he felt a fire burned in his chest. "Possessing someone''s body is evil!" he roared.


    Yi Bing inwardly sighed as he showed a calm expression. "Do you know how you crossed the time and space and arrived here?" he asked him.


    Hearing the question, Huo Ling was taken aback. Suddenly, an ill-foreboding arose in his heart. "It can''t be¡­ I really ¨C " he said as his pupils shrank and his eyes widened.


    "No. You didn''t possess someone''s body." Yi Bing said. "You were rightfully born in this era, thus it isn''t a body possession." He exined.


    "¡­ reincarnation." Huo Ling muttered. Seeing Yi Bing nodded, Huo Ling sighed in relief. "I reincarnated¡­ however, I am a soul again." He said and looked at his transparent body. "I died." He said


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling doesn''t know whether to feel depressed. "Why can''t I remember anything in the life I lived in this world?" he asked.


    "You died from an explosion which is due to a scheme against you." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" why do I get the feeling¡­ he raised his head and looked at Yi Bing. Yi Bing calmly stared back at him. "That young master who had a grand funeral procession¡­ what is his name?" he asked.


    "Howee Jackson." Yi Bing answered. "However, he is of pure Chinese origin, so his Chinese name is¡­" he meaningfully looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling whose thoughts was confirmed. "¡­" so I dissed my own funeral? Am I crazy? His face was covered in ck lines. However, to not lose face in front of Yi Bing, he recovered his calm before looking away. "I see." He just said.


    However, his ears are flushed red.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Ce went home after he took out Mary Jackson during his one-day leave, he saw Harry Walter who is surprisingly home. "Husband." He called as he took off his coat.


    Harry Walter, this abstinent-looking man that was about to help Jiang Ce remove his coat, froze when he heard his husband''s address. "¡­" his handsome face looked cold by being expressionless, but his ears are red. "En. Wee back." He said and took Jiang Ce''s coat then hung it.


    Jiang Ce felt warm in his chest and he tiptoed to kiss Harry Walter, which made the marshal''s ears bing redder. "How¡­ did your initial investigatione out?" he asked.


    The warm and pleasant romantic atmosphere immediately disappeared. "Nothing suspicious." Harry Walter answered. Jiang Ce was asking about Huo Ling''s plotted death.


    Jiang Ce''s heart sank as he lowered his head and heaved a sigh. "What about Huo Jinghua and Gerard?" he asked.


    Harry Walter shook his head. "Huo Jinghua felt ashamed to see Mary. And Gerard¡­" he sighed as he wrapped his arm around Jiang Ce''s shoulder and guided him to the kitchen for their dinner. "His temper became worse after he found it was a fruitless investigation. Fortunately, Lewis was there to keep him in check. And the emperor ¨C " he said. " ¨C he threw things again. The ministers are very grateful for Sam''s intervention of His Majesty''s tantrum." He exined.


    Jiang Ce couldn''t help but sigh again. He felt heartache for Mary and Huo Ling. "Is there nothing that can be done?" he asked.

 Chapter 212 - Blame

    <h4>Chapter 212 - me</h4>


    "It''s not that there''s nothing¡­" Harry Walter said as he patted Jiang Ce''s back tofort him.


    "Then ¨C " Jiang Ce said as he sat on the chair and stared at Harry Walter with his eyes full of hope.


    "Not to mention I, but Gerard''s and Lewis'' position aren''t low. Instead, they are very powerful, added to the fact their family background." Harry Walter said. "Then, there''s Huo Jinghua¡­"


    Jiang Ce nodded in understanding.


    "Us four, to investigate and end up with nothing in our hands, that means that the enemy''s work is too clean." Harry Walter exined. "If us four would remain like this, wouldn''t we feel ashamed facing Howee?" he asked.


    Jiang Ce''s lips curled up into a smile. He then served his husband their dinner


    Harry Walter continued. "Although it was revealed in the news that Howee''s death is an ident, but us, of course, knows what''s the truth in our heart." He said as his lips became a thin line. "The enemy''s name, appearance, age and origin, also his objective, is unknown. Yet, he could kill Howee and stage his death as an ident. If he could do it to Howee, then he could also do it to an ordinary citizen. Yet, why is it Howee? Why should it be him?" he asked.


    "So, his objective is only xiao Ling?" Jiang Ce asked.


    Harry Walter nodded his head, but he also shook it. "This enemy is too obscure." He said.


    "If it isn''t xiao Ling his objective, then, could it be xiao Ling was implicated? Or worse, a part of a n?" Jiang Ce was mad.


    Harry Walter immediately reached out to hold his hand to cate him. "Don''t think too much. I am here, as well as those three." He told him. "Our insignia isn''t just for a show. It is still the initial investigation. We will find a breakthrough and expose who dared to murder our family, as well as a member of the royal family." he said with a dark expression on his face.


    Jiang Ce smiled as he held Harry Walter''s hand. Although Harry Walter doesn''t have a family backing him unlike Huo Jinghua, Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson, but Harry Walter is a hardworking man. He reached his current position through his efforts, thus also winning Jiang Ce''s heart.


    Jiang Ce knows Harry Walter, along with Huo Jinghua, Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson, would find Huo Ling''s murderer and seek justice for Huo Ling. He is reassured with them, and so he slept that night in peace.


    Huo Residence.


    Huo Jinghua sighed in pain as he wiped the tears that streamed down Mary Jackson''s closed eyes as she sleeps. Not only Mary Jackson, but he also disappointed Huo Ling. However, he wouldn''t give up. For the sake of his wife, and thete adopted son, he will strive to find that shameless murderer.


    He was about to get off the bed to go back to the study room after he coaxed Mary Jackson to sleep when he felt a tug of his clothes. He turned and saw Mary Jackson''s face flushed red from crying, as well as her swollen, reddened eyes.


    "Meiying¡­" he called as he went back to their bed. "Can''t sleep?" he asked, though the answer is obvious. Mary Jackson was just acting she had fallen asleep due to his coaxing.


    "No." she answered. "I can still remember his helpless smile as he told me to listen to you, and so I acted I am asleep." She exined.


    Huo Jinghua felt helpless and he sat beside her, leaning his back on the headboard of their bed. "Then why didn''t you continue acting asleep?" he asked.


    "I don''t want to listen to him anymore." She answered, her voice stubborn like a child.


    Huo Jinghua fell silent. "I''m sorry." He told her.


    "I don''t me you, since I know you won''t give up." She told him.


    Huo Jinghua smiled as he held her hand. "You learned how to coax people now?" he asked.


    "I have to." She answered. "Even if it''s just in my dreams, I can coax him again." She said.


    Huo Jinghua chuckled, but a pained smile was on his face. He continued apanying her until she finally fell asleep, then left to go to the study room.


    ¡­


    Lewis Johnson helplessly sighed in frustration as he looked at Gerard Jackson''s back on him as they lie down the bed. Earlier, Gerard Jackson was angry, and so he wanted to have sex with him. When he refused, Gerard Jackson cried, acting pitiful just to have sex with him.


    Yet he hardened his heart and refused. Thus, Gerard Jackson was angry again and refused to look at him. Lewis Johnson knew what bothers him, thus he remained silent.


    Gerard Jackson was ming himself since he felt he neglected Huo Ling, thus the misfortune befell on Huo Ling. He wanted to exhaust himself until his death just to catch the enemy and kill him to avenge his son, as well as to punish himself out of guilt.


    "He doesn''t me you." Lewis Johnson said as he stared at Gerard Jackson''s back. "You may not have raised him, but he still acknowledges you as his father. Do you know why?" he asked.


    "I didn''t give him any good memories." Gerard Jackson said, his voice hoarse. "Every time we meet, I scold him or nitpick on him. I am not a good father. I don''t even look after him even if he''s under my jurisdiction. How can he not me me?" he asked.


    "It''s because you are important in his heart." Lewis Johnson answered. "And, being a parent isn''t limited to raising a child. Instead, even just giving him a shelter during a storm, he can consider you as his parent." He said. "I''m not saying Mary isn''t a good parent. What I want to say is that you are also a good parent." He told him as he wrapped his arm around the other and pulled him into his embrace when he heard a sobing from him. "Howee isn''t unhappy of his broken family. Instead, he is happy since he gained two more parents out of it. You may not have raised him, but you have watched him grow up so you should know how he is." he smiled as he kissed Gerard Jackson''s temple. "Howee doesn''t me you, since you''ve given him a life ¨C and a fulfilling life at that."

 Chapter 213 - Trick

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Trick</h4>


    Yi Bing was staring into the space while Huo Ling sat beside him, his legs dangling as he stared at the street in between the feet of the buildings surrounding it.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" this suffocating silence! How can Huo Ling be so shameless while also acting proper?! He roared in his mind as he secretly snuck a nce at Huo Ling who was humming while watching the maglev cars fly in the sky.


    Earlier, Huo Ling finally found out about his life that has ended in this world. Yi Bing thought, Huo Ling would start to ask questions. However, contrary to his expectations, Huo Ling did the opposite: he was baiting Yi Bing to ask him questions, instead. It was Yi Bing who was curious this time, and although Huo Ling didn''t know the reason why, he used it to fish information from Yi Bing.


    Instead of asking questions, he can gain information by Yi Bing voluntarily feeding him information after he asked Huo Ling some questions. Anyway, Huo Ling had already surmised Yi Bing isn''t human. One: Yi Bing can see him.


    After he met with Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui, Huo Ling noticed that they have the same aura as Yi Bing.. When the four left, he had Yi Bing apany him to see the surroundings. But, in fact, he wanted to test his guess. And he was right: only Yi Bing and the other four that have left that can see him. Other people, to be precise ¨C the residents of this world, can''t see him.


    Yes. Not only had he guessed Yi Bing, as well as Di San and the other three aren''t humans, but he also guessed they are not residents of this world. And this leads to his second reason: Yi Bing knows about supernatural things, precisely ¨C souls and the attachments of life in which the residents of this world, as Huo Ling noticed, doesn''t care about since this world is centered in science and technology, and supernaturalism is out of it.


    Yi Bing is too out of tune with this world, thus he guessed he isn''t a resident of this world, and not human.


    Yi Bing who started to feel stifled with the silence between them. "¡­" I won''t yield! I won''t yield again! He repeatedly thought as his face darkened.


    After being baited by Huo Ling using his (YB) own curiosity, Yi Bing had found out some things about the Fengshen Sect.


    Huo Ling is the sect master of the Fengshen Sect, as he built it after he picked up two orphans. Huo Ling is originally a young master from an influential family. However, something happened and he ''left'' his family. Then, he wandered in Jianghu. During his travel, he picked up a child, and then anotherter.


    Huo Ling felt responsible with the children after he helped them, and so he decided to take them in. He felt it was a pity for the two children to remain as they were, and he also felt it was a waste of his knowledge and talent, thus he taught the two children whoter on became his disciples.


    Yi Bing only found out until here, since he can see Huo Ling was sincere when he said he can''t remember any more details. There''s no one other than oneself who wanted to remember his own memories than any other. Thus, their farce stopped.


    Thus, Yi Bing throwing his face also stopped.


    Yi Bing sighed as he scratched his head in helplessness. He just noticed that Huo Ling is getting tough and tougher, personality-wise, in each of his reincarnation. He doesn''t know whether he liked the simpler Huo Ling of the Stable World, or this smartass but pretentious Huo Ling of this world.


    That doesn''t matter for now, right? He thought and snuck a nce at Huo Ling again who, currently, was actually watching him.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" look at that ''harmless-looking'' expression he shows. I have already caught him in his act, yet he still dared to continuously act shameless. "Do you recall something?" he asked.


    Actually, he doesn''t act this just to know more about Huo Ling''s life that was not recorded in the Death Note. He also wants to know if Huo Ling could remember his life of this world. Who knows, his memories of his two lives might converge? Thus, it wasn''t just Huo Ling testing him, but he''s also testing Huo Ling! Really!


    (A/N: ah, really? *indifferent)


    Huo Ling might have noticed Yi Bing''s internal turmoil and became ''benevolent'' since he spoke. "I''m done familiarizing with this world." He said.


    Yi Bing blinked with a start. He turned to Huo Ling. "Yes?" he answered. "Where do you wish to go next?" he asked.


    However, he didn''t hear Huo Ling answer.


    "Huo Ling?" Yi Bing called and saw Huo Ling was just staring at him. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing for a while before he looked away. "¡­ I''ll definitely find out what you are nning, granting my wishes like this¡­" he muttered in a low voice.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing didn''t hear what Huo Ling said.


    "Nothing." Huo Ling answered as he stood at the edge of the rooftop of the building. "Let''s go see my rtives in this world next." He told Yi Bing and turned to smile at him.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling, unable to discern what seemed to change on Huo Ling. "En." He answered and nodded.


    "Hm." Huo Ling hummed and then ignored Yi Bing. He then turned to face the rising sun in the horizon, stretching its rays to spread the light in the dark sky.


    However, the maglev cars in the sky don''t stop, whether it is light or dark, or day or night. Humans strive for sess, thus they work like ants: small, but invulnerable.


    "Haa ¨C " he breathed as he closed his eyes, then let his ''body'' fall from high.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened in shock when he saw Huo Ling let himself free fall.

 Chapter 214 - Pretense

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Pretense</h4>


    Yi Bing''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot again while, in contrast, Huo Ling''s face is as bright as the sun today. His heart nearly stopped (though it had already stopped) when he saw Huo Ling fell from the building. His whole body became cold (though it has always been cold) after he received a fright from Huo Ling. He didn''t expect for the other to be mischievous to this extent. His mind had be nk.


    It was onlyter when he saw Huo Ling appeared that his brain started after it malfunctioned from fright. He wanted to harshly scold the other, however, when he saw the other''s satisfied and peaceful expression, all the words he is about to say has disappeared.


    As they walked down the street, Huo Ling saw Yi Bing''s bad expression like a vile ghost from Hell. He felt that he had to give the other an exnation for what he did, even though the others hadn''t asked yet. "I don''t know what came to me earlier, but I felt a tugging feeling to jump when I saw the tall height beneath my feet." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s feet stopped when he heard what Huo Ling said.. "¡­ it might be from your umted feelings in this world." He said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded. After all, he felt that, although familiar, but the feeling is still foreign from him. "The I in this world must have always wanted to do that, jumping down from the sky." He said as he looked at the sky. "However, since he was always inside his mech, and the discipline from his elders had been ingrained in his bones, he painfully refrained himself from doing so." He sighed as he felt pity to his reincarnation in this world. He held his chest. "I''ve done it for you." He whispered.


    As if ''he'' heard him, the heaviness Huo Ling felt has disappeared and was reced by an ted feeling.


    "He was satisfied." He told Yi Bing as he smiled. However, when he raised his head, he saw Yi Bing''s brows are knitted. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "¡­ nothing." Yi Bing answered as he lowered his gaze to hide his thoughts. If it was the wish of the Huo Ling in this world, then the Huo Ling in front of him now should have been Enlighted and had gone to his next reincarnation. However, Huo Ling remained. And so, jumping from high isn''t what the wish of the Huo Ling in this world.


    Then, what is his attachment? With the emergence of the sect master Huo Ling, the attachment of the Huo Ling of this world would be hard to find since the consciousness of the soul is currently in favor of the sect master Huo Ling.


    It''s not as if Yi Bing is in a hurry, either¡­ he raised his gaze and looked at the back of Huo Ling. He felt that itchy feeling in his chest again as he stared at the other. He already categorized this as a ''like''. He likes Huo Ling, thus he is willing to stay longer in a world so he can be with him.


    Huo Ling, who had turned his back to the other, was also deep in his thoughts. He looked concerned with the Huo Ling of this world¡­ he thought as he secretly nced at Yi Bing behind him. If I was right on my guess, he is a Soul Envoy. Di San and the others that I met earlier should also be Soul Envoys.


    However, Soul Envoys should be apathetic so they couldn''t interfere with the matters of the life when their emotions ovee their reason and their interference would result in death. Then, what is this Soul Envoy''s purpose for showing care to the Huo Ling of this world?


    Huo Ling frowned as his thoughts tangled in a knot in his head. Meanwhile, Yi Bing who was following behind him spoke.


    "You asked." he said.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling who was still untangling his thoughts answered as he absent-mindedly turned to Yi Bing.


    "You asked." Yi Bing repeated.


    Huo Ling. "?" what is he going on about?


    "You just asked me a question." Yi Bing told him. "Earlier." He added.


    Huo Ling froze. "¡­" ah. I think I really did. However, it was ¨C "A subconscious question." He said. "To show sympathy to the other." He exined.


    "Oh." Yi Bing just said, but the word is meaningful.


    Huo Ling''s face was covered in ck lines as he watched Yi Bing walked past him. "¡­" I''ll never ask his well-being again! He thought and followed the other.


    ¡­


    In one of the stations in the Star Gate, an officer sighed in pity as he watched the news of the death of the Empire''s Prince, Howee Jackson. "So young ah." he said.


    His friend nodded. "He''s the only Prince of the empire, and he could''ve lived a wealthy life. Yet, he decided to be a soldier to serve the country. He is very loyal, and even killed the Zerg queen that troubled the merchant ships crossing the belt." He said. "Such a pity indeed he died young."


    They aren''t lowering their voice, so some of their colleagues heard them. And so is one person whose fists are now clenched and is gritting his teeth in anger. Even though he wears gloves as part of their uniform, but his nails dug on his palm and so his blood soaked his gloves.


    When he felt the wetness of his gloves, he started. He lowered his head and saw his white gloves turned red, and so he left his seat to go to the toilet and washed his gloves.


    Howee¡­ Howee¡­! Howee! HOWEE!!! His bloodshot eyes narrowed into slits as he squeezed his wet gloves hard treating as if it is Howee''s corpse in his hands. He wrung his gloves as if he was wringing Howee''s neck.


    "Hehehehehe¡­" he sinisterly chuckled, his shoulders are shaking when he saw that his gloves were torn. "Pretentious." he spat with a hostile gaze.

 Chapter 215 - Malice

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Malice</h4>


    "Ha ¨C " Huo Ling suddenly shivered when he felt a chill ran down his spine. His eyes widened since he felt fear momentarily struck his heart.


    "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called when he saw Huo Ling''s terror-stricken expression.


    Huo Ling was still stunned by the malice he just felt. "I ¨C " he muttered, but no words came out of his lips after because his lips were quivering. He could feel the malice deep in his bones. Who is it? Where did ite from? He wanted to ask, but because he was afraid, and his mind refrained him from asking, thus the questions were unspoken.


    "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called as he pulled the other into his embrace and patted the other''s back. He felt it was fortunate that the other has cultivated his soul back to its former strength, or else he would worry that the other''s soul would just suddenly disappear for being too weak after he suffered this fright. "What happened?" he asked as he softened his voice.


    "There''s¡­ I suddenly felt some malice struck me.." Huo Ling answered, still trembling in fear. That malice isn''t anything simple. It was something that has been umted for a long time as a product of some deep-seated hatred. But, who would hate the Huo Ling in this world? He thought as he closed his eyes tight, trying to unearth the memories of the Huo Ling in this world. But ¨C "I can''t." he muttered under his breath. "I can''t remember. I can''t remember who might do this." He said, frustration was in his voice.


    He remembered that Yi Bing told him, the Huo Ling of this world died because of someone''s schemes.


    "You ¨C " Yi Bing sharply inhaled when he saw the anger on Huo Ling''s face.


    "I want to know." Huo Ling said as he recovered his breath. "I want to know what happened to ''him''. I want to know who did this to him, who killed him¡­ I want to remember." He said as he raised his head and looked at Yi Bing in the eyes. "I want to remember ''his'' life in this world." He told him.


    "Huo Ling¡­" Yi Bing''s heart thumped against his chest. Afraid that Huo Ling might notice, he took a step back.


    Huo Ling, however, misunderstood his action. "You don''t want to." His brows knotted and his eyes narrowed. "How irresponsible are you be, Soul Envoy?!" he shouted.


    ''Soul Envoy''? Yi Bing''s eyes widened. That''s right. That''s what we, the grim reapers, were called before. Well, in ancient times. "You know if my identity." He said.


    Huo Ling scoffed. "It''s not as if you are trying to hide it, so it''s easy to find out!" he answered. His expression is impatient.


    Yi Bing forced down his lips that are about to curl up into a smile. He is familiar with Huo Ling''s temper, since that has never changed throughout the worlds they have travelled. If he would smile while the other is mad, the other''s hackles would raise as if a cat that has its tail been stepped on and so he will explode. Before, he can endure it since he can just ignore him.


    However, now that he likes him, naturally no one would like to be hated by the one he likes. Thus, he fixed his expression and changed it into a solemn one. "Indeed, I am a Soul Envoy. But now, we were called as ''grim reapers''." he exined.


    "What''s the difference?" Huo Ling asked.


    "The Hell from our¡­ my world has been destroyed, and so the Heaven created the Afterlife Department to make up for the Hell''s responsibilities." Yi Bing answered. "Since the Hell was transferred to the Heaven, we were called ''grim reapers''." He exined.


    Huo Ling just nodded, indicating he understood.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you recover your memories." Yi Bing continued before he paused. He wanted to say that he didn''t say he doesn''t want to help Huo Ling, but that it was Huo Ling who assumed he doesn''t want to help him. However, knowing the other'' temper, and it seems it has be worse as each world passes, he decided not to say it to preserve his ''life''. "I want to help you, since it is our responsibility to assist the souls as the grim reapers. In order for the souls to smoothly enter the reincarnation cycle, we have to satisfy their demands, grant their every wish." He exined.


    Hearing this, Huo Ling''s brows raised. He wanted to tell Yi Bing to bark, but since the matter is serious, he refrained. "Then, help me." he said. "I wanted to know who is bearing that intense malice, and wanted to know how did he have that malice. If he really has any rtionship with ''him'', then I wanted to know what happened between them. What could ''he'' have done for the other to bear a deep-seated grudge against ''him'', to the point he killed ''him''." he sighed. "However, I may be bias since ''he'' is my other self, but I think that I would never harm anybody." He looked at the uniform he is wearing. "Anyone who wears the uniform would adhere to their duty. ''He'' would never harm somebody."


    "I know." Yi Bing said. "I''m not saying this since I am bias, but I know you would never hurt anyone." He told him. "As the one responsible for your reincarnations, I have seen more of your other lives."


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he sharply turned to Yi Bing. His urgent eyes speak that he wanted to know about his past lives.


    "You want to hear what happened to your other selves?" Yi Bing helped him ask.


    As expected, Huo Ling immediately nodded as an answer. His expression urgent.


    The corner of Yi Bing''s lips curled, wanting to smile when he saw Huo Ling''s child-like action. Whichever world, you still never changed. He thought as his gaze softened when he looked at the other who is impatiently waiting for his answer. However, he said, "Don''t be impatient. We still have a long time for me to tell you what you want to know." He told him and then walked past him.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing''s back in shock. It took a long while for him to react. "¡­" he wanted to curse. Yi Bing is openly baiting him, and as a revenge!

 Chapter 216 - Tears

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Tears</h4>


    Not again¡­ Yi Bing''s brows knitted as he frowned after he read the biography of Huo Ling in this world.


    Like before in the Normal World where Huo Ling was a college student, Huo Ling''s biography in this world is also too clean. Too clean to the point it''s too suspicious.


    Huo Ling was born through in-vitro fertilization between Mary Jackson and Gerard Jackson. After Mary and Gerard struggled until they became sessful in their own fields and have enough strength to defy their respective parents, they divorced when Huo Ling was old enough to understand the affairs of the adults.


    Huo Ling, obedient as he was, really didn''t react violently with his parent''s divorce. Another reason is because he was immersed in training himself to be a soldier which he aspired. Thus, Mary''s and Gerald''s divorce was sessful and peaceful.


    Because of his parents'' genes, Huo Ling is brilliant. He graduated his primary school and high school with honors. When he entered college, his life was smooth.. Even when he entered to train in the military, it was smoother than the other trainees. He struggled like the other soldiers struggled, but nothing was off with his life as a trainee.


    This is also why Gerard Jackson, after Huo Ling died and he investigated, he didn''t find anything suspicious from his son''s alma mater up to the military. More so with Lewis Jackson, Huo Jinghua and even Harry Walter who investigated the higher-ranking officers. Who would dare make trouble for Huo Ling who was supported by the royal family, big families in the business world, as well as four high-ranking officers?!


    Thus, Huo Ling''s death being plotted by someone was really puzzling. If it wasn''t Huo Ling who told them that he was really plotted, then they wouldn''t believe it was really of someone''s plot and would just treat it as an unfortunate ident.


    Yet, Huo Ling was. He was plotted against. The question is, who and how? They couldn''t find a single clue, nor can catch any shadow of that person.


    Huo Jinghua, as his family whose business is in the mechs, and is the main supplier to the mechs of the military, investigated his family and all the engineers involved and are responsible for the mech production and tried to find anyone suspicious. Huo Ling''s ident was due to his mech. Yet, how can they inspect Huo Ling''s mech itself since it was blown to pieces? Not a single part of it remained.


    When they saw the blown area where they suspect Huo Ling''s mech exploded, their heart couldn''t help but feel cold. If even the mech, not a single piece of it remained, then how much more for it to a human? That''s how lethal it is when a mech self-explodes. Huo Jinghua started to n how to change their family''s mech''s self-exploding program.


    Lewis Johnson who has many connections because of his family, and also of his interpersonal skills, investigated both the low-ranking and high-ranking officers. Yet, no one was suspicious. Meanwhile, Harry Walter was blowing off cold air during the meetings as he icily stared at the officers who are responsible for dispatching the military units to scout the space.


    "There''s nothing. Nothing!" Yi Bing felt frustrated as he closed his Death Note and hid it. He looked at Huo Ling who was watching Mary Jackson clean ''his'' room with tears in her eyes.


    His heart clenched when he saw Huo Ling''s eyes are red, and tears are threatening to fall when he saw Mary Jackson was crying as she hugged ''his'' picture frame.


    The mind may forget, but the heart remembers. Yi Bing thought as he lowered his gaze. These words, they only apply to certain cases. Since Huo Ling doesn''t remember Yi Bing.


    No ¨C Yi Bing sharply inhaled when the pain on his chest increased as a thought crossed his mind. How can Huo Ling remember him? He wasn''t even in Huo Ling''s heart.


    Yi Bing closed his eyes before he shook his head, shaking away these thoughts out of his mind.


    "*sniff."


    Yi Bing''s eyes snapped open when he heard someone sniffed. He turned, thinking it was Mary Jackson when he saw Huo Ling''s shoulders are shaking.


    Huo Ling was crying. He might can''t take the emotions anymore, thus he cried. His tears are silently falling, and low sobs areing out of his mouth. Even though his face is nk since he can''t remember Mary Jackson, yet his body cried for his mother. "I ¨C " he spoke, his voice hoarse. He raised his hand and wiped his tears off his face, yet more tears fell.


    "It''s fine." Yi Bing spoke as he patted Huo Ling''s shoulder. "Your heart remembers, so your mind will also remember." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded as he sniffed and wiped his tears off while watching Mary Jackson who was now lying on the bed, her eyes are swollen and she is sleeping. Her beautiful brows are knotted as her forehead creased. Obviously, she was having a nightmare, or her sleep isn''t peaceful.


    "Xiao Ling¡­" she called in her sleep, followed by her tears falling from her closed eyes. She is crying even in her sleep.


    "Mo¡­ th¡­" Huo Ling opened his mouth to speak, but stopped. He felt something was caught in his throat. His eyes reddened even further and his chest felt tight. He tried to choke back his sobs, but the moment he opened his mouth, a sob came out. "Why¡­" he muttered as he fell on his knees, facing Mary Jackson who was now crying on her sleep.


    The door opened and Huo Jinghua rushed in with a panicked, but also worried look on his face as he ran towards Mary Jackson. He raised his hand to wake her up, but his trembling hand instead fell on Mary Jackson''s face and gently wiped her tears off of her face.


    "Mary¡­" Huo Jinghua sighed with sorrow as he closed his eyes and knelt beside the bed, holding Mary Jackson''s hand tight with both his hands. "I''m sorry¡­ I failed you to protect xiao Ling."

 Chapter 217 - Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Inspection</h4>


    Another week passed and Huo Jinghua and the others still haven''t found a clue to Huo Ling''s death. Since the crime scene is the best ce to search for clues, they have decided to go back to the where Huo Ling died. And since all the Zergs on the were eradicated, leaving the empty after it lost its queen, it was now a safe ce to travel to.


    However, after Huo Jinghua and Mary Jackson talkedst night in Huo Ling''s room, Mary Jackson insisted to go with them on the now-empty. Naturally, Huo Jinghua disagreed. They argued, but for the sake of Mary Jackson''s feelings, Huo Jinghua finally conceded.


    After Jiang Ce heard that Mary Jackson was going, he also wanted toe. However, Harry Walter is a man of reason, not feelings. Thus, under the excuse of research, Jiang Ce was finally let by Harry Walter toe with him.


    And then there''s Kale. He is unfortunate, since everyone disagreed of him leaving the empire. Samforted him when he sulked for a whole day after he watched Huo Jinghua and the others left.. Harry Walter is a marshal, and is irreceable to the empire, but since the only Royal Princess, Mary Jackson, will be going, then he went with the group.


    Thus, therge group boarded a starship bringing with them their trusted people and went to nt XTV1. Mary Jackson felt her eyes were filled with tears again when she saw the they were going to, the ce where her only child died, from a distance.


    Huo Jinghua was instructing his own subordinates when he saw his wife whose eyes reddened because of tears again. He helplessly sighed before he dismissed his subordinated and quietly walked behind Mary Jackson.


    "Howee¡­ Howee¡­!" Mary Jackson cried as her tears finally fell.


    Huo Jinghua clenched his fists. This is the reason why he doesn''t want to bring Mary Jackson with them. But, she is Huo Ling''s mother. She has the right to go to the ce of her child''s death. He brought her out of respect to her as Huo Ling''s mother, and he knows that''s the reason why Gerard Jackson, Lewis Johnson and Harry Walter also conceded to her request.


    She needed a closure to Huo Ling''s death. "Meiying." He called as he hugged her from behind.


    Feeling the familiar warmth and security, Mary Jackson finally burst into tears again.


    (A/N: I really feel sorry for her. She hasn''t had the chance to grieve for her child in the previous world due to her condition, so now she was given the chance to pour out all of her emotions for her child.)


    Huo Jinghua closed his eyes as he listened to Mary Jackson''s cries. He isn''t an expressive man, so he only knows how tofort his wife through hugging her.


    Jiang Ce who was about to go see Huo Meiying hid behind a wall and lowered his head. He might have met Huo Ling veryte, yet the child has already grown in on him. He already loved him, thus he is really saddened for Huo Ling''s death.


    He already felt like this, regretting so much for losing such an adorable nephew, then how much more is it for Mary Jackson, who lost her only child? How was it for Gerard Jackson to lose his son?


    A pair of leather boots appeared before his eyes. He raised his head and saw Harry Walter stood in front of him, the time unknown. His eyes reddened when he saw his husband and he thrown himself to Harry Walter and cried. His sobs are muffled in his husband''s chest, wetting Harry Walter''s uniform with his tears, yet Harry Walter didn''t mind it as he ced a hand on Jiang Ce''s back tofort him. Then, he brought him away to give some privacy to Mary Jackson and Huo Jinghua who were left.


    In the control room, Lewis Johnson silently, and helplessly, watched Gerard Jackson endure his sadness and anger as they saw the XTV1 appeared before their eyes. Lewis knows that Gerard is strong, but he sometimes wanted for the other to rely on him more than suppress his emotions.


    He soundlessly sighed and pressed some buttons to prepare for theirnding on the.


    ¡­


    Harry Walter, Jiang Ce, Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson looked at each other when they went out of the starship. Huo Jinghua and Mary Jackson are still inside. Huo Jinghua must have let Mary Jackson rest.


    Harry Walter, Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson didn''t speak anything and just instructed their subordinates to inspect the, which is their excuse to leave the empire, and to report any suspicious ces or any suspicious objects.


    To make their business more convincing, Jiang Ce brought some of his students with him. Harry Walter brought them to the former Zerg queen''s residence while Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson stayed after Gerard Jackson''s eyes reddened to the point it was bloodshot when his emotions surged in his chest.


    "Take some sampled of the soil, the nts and the rocks in this. If you find an insect, bring it." Jiang Ce instructed his students. "Take some sample of the water here, too, and check the air with the instrument." He added.


    "Yes!" the students answered and then dispersed. Since the was upied by the Zergs before, and there was the Zerg queen, the empire didn''t send anyone to inspect the''s resources. Now that the''s Zerg queen died after Huo Lingmitted suicide and took it down with him, the empire can now inspect the and, after some procedures, im it.


    "Was it here¡­" Jiang Ce was about to ask if it was the ce where the Zerg queen resided and Huo Ling died, but stopped himself since it was already obvious.


    There was a deep andrge pit before them, and the surrounding soil turned ck because of the explosion. Anyone who would''ve seen it would feel their heart go cold after seeing the devastation.


    Jiang Ce sucked a cold breath and his eyes reddened. For Huo Ling to die in this way, how much pain must he have felt?

 Chapter 218 - Mark

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Mark</h4>


    Huo Jinghua came out alone from the starship.


    "Where''s Mary?" Lewis Johnson asked.


    The corners of Huo Jinghua''s lips fell. "Resting." He answered.


    Lewis Johnson didn''t ask any further while Gerard Jackson''s face looked haggard. There are bags under his eyes and they are swollen and bloodshot. His skin became coarse and his face was unshaven. He didn''t even have a time tob his hair and just charged to the XTV1 with a sullen look on his face.


    Even if there were no feelings invested in the arranged marriage of him and Mary Jackson, but their love for their son is real. Thus, he''s very brokenhearted as Mary Jackson when Huo Ling died..


    "Where''s Harry and Jiang Ce?" Huo Jinghua asked when he didn''t see the two along with the group of researchers Jiang Ce brought.


    "Harry led them to the residence of this''s Zerg queen." Lewis Johnson answered as Gerard Jackson was still calming down his emotions after it surged up when he saw the ce where his son died.


    Huo Jinghua nodded. Just as he was about to leave to search on his own, they heard the sound of the footsteps rushing.


    "Colonel Johnson! Colonel Jackson!" a soldier who''s in the lead of his group called with his voice speaking out of his mech.


    Lewis Johnson, Gerard Jackson and Huo Jinghua turned. "Speak." Lewis Johnson said as the soldiers came out of their mech.


    "Sir!" the soldiers ced their fist on their chest and bowed to the three before their leader spoke.


    "We''ve found a suspicious ce in the southwest of the." The lead soldier spoke.


    Earlier, Harry Walter, Lewis Johnson, Gerard Jackson, and Huo Jinghua, who instructed his subordinates earlier while still on the starship to follow the marshal and two colonels since he has tofort Mary Jackson, their subordinates all divided themselves into eight groups to go travel in eight direction and look for anything that might be a clue.


    Hearing what the soldier said, Gerard Jackson started and he sharply turned to the soldier. The soldier was taken aback when Gerard Jackson pulled him by his cor, but immediately calmed down since they can understand how their superior feels after losing a son ¨C his only child. They have seen how promising Howee Jackson is. He didn''t fail to live up to their expectations, as someone who was raised by a marshal, a general and two colonels.


    They both admired him and pitied him. Howee Jackson is outstanding, and he would have had a bright future ahead of him had he not died. But, they also pitied him since it must be really hard to satisfy everyone''s expectations; living with not only one, but three high-ranking military officials; and also he died before he could start his glorious life in the military and leave his mark in the empire''s history.


    "Where is it?!"?Gerard Jackson''s sharp voice woke everyone up from their reminiscing of Huo Ling.


    The two other soldiers behind were frightened from Gerard Jackson''s reaction, but their leader is their leader. He was calm. "We left some of ourrades to preserve the area. Let us lead you there." He told them.


    "Go!" Gerard Jackson answered as he took out a button from his sleeve and threw it in the air. Lewis Johnson and Huo Jinghua followed.


    Suddenly, the three buttons turned into three mechs in mid-air! The ground slightly shook as there was a sound of a thunder when the three cold and imposing mechs that have fought countless battles, both defeating and glorious,nded on the ground with their feet.


    Gerard Jackson, Lewis Johnson and Huo Jinghua boarded their respective mechs, as well as the three soldiers who came to report and fetch their three superiors before they lead to take them to the suspicious area they found in the southwest of the.


    ¡­


    When they arrived, Gerard Jackson almost exploded on the spot when he saw an almost imperceptible mark on the ground where the soldiers surrounded to preserve the area and keep the mark from fading.


    "Southwest¡­ isn''t this ¨C " Lewis Johnson''s eyes widened when he remembered and realized something.


    "When the empire sent the first scout to this, they returned with a report that this is the closest to the empire that was inhabited by the Zergs." Huo Jinghua said. "And the densest area where the Zergs are, where they almost lost their life there because they didn''t know that the Zergs have arge number in this area, is the southwest." He exined as they all looked at the suspicious mark on the ground.


    It was imperceptible, thus when they first inspected the when they went to save Huo Ling, only to regrettably arrive toote, they didn''t notice the suspicious mark that waster neglected had they didn''te back here.


    It was as if something heavy was ced on the ground for the ground to have a small pit, which makes the mark. If not for the soil is softer in this area, probably because of the liquidsing from the Zergs body as they inhabited the area, they wouldn''t notice the mark that was almost faded by the time.


    "What do you think this is?" Huo Jinghua asked.


    Gerard Jackson gritted his teeth as he seethed in anger, barely holding his anger. With a dark expression, he ordered. "Search for other areas, ry a message to the other groups about what we have found, and capture an image of this mark before sending it to them!" he said.


    "Immediately send a message to Marshal Walter, too." Lewis Johnson reminded them.


    "Yes!" the soldiers saluted with their fist on their chest and a bow, before they took action.


    Huo Jinghua squatted as they all leaned closer to inspect the mark. "Judging by the size, it is the size of an adult male''s shoe." He said.


    "However, for the pit to appear like this, even if the soil is softer here, and that a while has passed since this mark might have been made, which makes the pit should be deeper than now, the person who made this mark, they might or might not have noticed they left a trace, must be very heavy." Lewis Johnson said.


    Something shed in Gerard Jackson''s brain. "Since the humans have evolved, there was not one that is overweight." He pointed out.


    "¡­ have it crossed in your mind that this might be not the work of a human, at all?" Huo Jinghua silently asked.

 Chapter 219 - Aliens

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Aliens</h4>


    Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson were stunned speechless as they stared at Huo Jinghua who sighed when he saw their reaction. "I am just specting." He told the two.


    Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson started and then coughed and looked away. They were all fixated on their fellow humans as their enemy who killed Huo Ling that they haven''t thought of the aliens'' existence at all.


    Aside from the Zergs who are also aliens, there were other aliens that have higher intelligence than the Zergs so they couldmunicate with the human beings. Most were not hostile, so they formed a friendship with the humans, while there are minor groups of aliens who met them with hostility for they felt the human beings stole their territory ¨C which is the stars, and invading them.


    After some time of contemtion, Huo Jinghua frowned and rejected what he said. "No." he looked at the mark on the ground with a thoughtful gaze as he pondered. "There were only a handful of alien species that the empire, and the Alliance before they defected from us, have found and made contact with. Most of them, we have established a rtionship with.. Some, we have formed a connection, their interaction with us is casual ¨C neither hot nor cold. And the remaining are a hostile group." He said. "Among them, there is only one race that are heavyweight." He looked at Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson.


    "The Sorks?" both answered in unison and they looked at each other.


    Huo Jinghua coughed to catch their attention when the two gazed at each other longer. He is aware that the two suddenly became cold to each other because of Gerard Jackson''s emotions outbursts. Lewis Johnson naturally tried to reach out to him, but Gerard Jackson chose to shut himself.


    "Yes." He nodded. "However, inversely to their weight, their brain isn''t that much big." He said.


    The Sorks are taller than the humans and the tallest Sork is 3 meters tall. Since they didn''t grow too much just vertically, they also grew too much horizontally. They are literally giants, and fat giants. The ground shakes every step they take. If they jumped, they could create a result simr to that of an earthquake.


    And they always recreated ''earthquakes because they are stupid. All of their growth went to their body and less in their brain. Thus, the stupider a Sork is, the more devastation it creates. You shouldn''t give a weapon to an idiot, more especially if it is a lethal weapon, and the idiot is also deficient in EQ.


    "But, for someone who can plot without leaving a trace, even in the quantumputers¡­" Lewis Johnson frowned.


    "Yeah. It isn''t a Sork can do." Huo Jinghua sighed. "This even can''t be done by a Sork." He added as he pointed the mark.


    "Yeah. The Sork, even if it is a baby, their foot must be bigger than this is." Gerard Jackson agreed. "This isn''t even a shape of a foot!" he added.


    "Then, could this be done by an animal?" Lewis Johnson asked.


    "This was inhabited by Zergs, so how can there be an animal? That animal should already be dead before it can even step in this." Gerard Jackson said.


    "¡­ sorry, I misspoke." Lewis Johnson said.


    Harry Walter. "¡­" even if they are in a cold war, they still could feed someone a dog food. Lewis is too lenient to Gerard even if it was Gerard''s fault. Lewis really loves Gerard, and Gerard could see that¡­ he thought as he looked at Gerard Jackson who looked away from Lewis Johnson''s gaze with a blushing face. "¡­" their reconciliation is only a matter of time. He smiled. "Since Zergs only have pointed limbs, thus they couldn''t have done this, and it was neither a human or an animal, then there''s only one remaining thing." He said.


    Both turned to him.


    "An object." Huo Jinghua said.


    ¡­


    Harry Walter frowned as he looked at the image sent to him.


    "What is it? Did they finally find a lead?" Jiang Ce asked as he peered in to Harry Walter''s light brain. Married couples could share their light brain to each other.


    Harry Walter doesn''t n to hide anything to his husband. He believes that the key to a happy married life is honesty. Many things lead to misunderstandings just because the other party is dishonest.


    With honesty, trust follows. And since both parties trust each other, their marriage life turns better. "En." He answered and showed the image sent to him to Jiang Ce. "Do you recognize the mark?" he asked.


    Jiang Ce''s eyes narrowed. "This mark¡­ this mark looks like it was made by a ¨C "


    His voice was swallowed by the beeping sound from their light brain. "What is it?" Harry Walter asked as he picked up the call.


    "Sir!" the soldier made a group call. Huo Jinghua, Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson were also listening like Harry Walter. "We''ve felt some fluctuations of energy in the north east!" he reported. He didn''t wait for the others to react as he immediately added. "The energy fluctuation ising from a piece of a rock! There is a mark near it, and it looked the same as the mark in the mage!" he told them.


    That was just too much information. One: the northeast of the is where Huo Ling''s mech self-exploded. Two: the object that made the suspicious mark in the northeast is a rock, which everyone had suspected the same. And three: the mark in the northeast is the same as in the southwest.


    The conclusion is: the stones must have directly or indirectly caused Huo Ling to die. If they would find out what that stone is, then the investigation can take another step closer to the truth!


    Harry Walter and Jiang Ce, as well as Huo Jinghua, Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson looked at each other, their eyes are talking. They didn''t waste any more time. "Let''s go!" they said as they all headed to the northeast to look at that piece of stone that was left.


    Before, the area was covered by the energy fluctuation due to the Zerg queen dying, releasing her spiritual energy when she died, and it mixed with Huo Ling''s spiritual energy when hemitted suicide. Thus, no one noticed the stone that looked ordinary on the ground.


    But, since it is an energy stone, then it is definitely not ordinary.

 Chapter 220 - Hoobite

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Hoobite</h4>


    Energy stones can be big or small, and they are definitely precious. They have many uses. For one, they can be used as a currency when trading, since they also have a mary value when bought. The energy stones can also be used to increase one''s spiritual strength by absorbing its energy. After the energy stored in the energy stone was absorbed, the stone will crumble and turn to dust.


    However, there are also another kind of energy stone. They have other specific uses, such as healing, or if in offensive, can harm other beings. One example is the piece of the rock that they have found.


    "This is a Hoobite Rock." Jiang Ce said as he inspected the piece of rock that was emitting a low energy with his gloved hands. "The Hoobite Rock is an energy stone that can be found in the Hoobites''. This rock is emitting a soft energy, the energy wavesing from it are soothing so any being that made contact with it would be attracted by it like an enticing meal, thus would subconsciously go after it." He exined..


    The Hoobites are another kind of aliens. Just like their rock, they are of gentle species. Even if a grumpy Hoobite would emerge, with their surrounded byrge Hoobite Rocks, their temper would soften. To say the least, the Hoobites'' temper isrgely contributed by the Hoobite Rock. The Hoobites are then well-known for their gentle temperament, and also a pacifist, thus many other races wanted to befriend them, the human race included.


    Needless to say, the humans have already established a good rtionship with the Hoobites, and some of them even often visited the Hoobite that is like a utopia because the Hoobite Rocks can make your stress be relieved, and even your nightmares.


    However, right now, none of them liked the Hoobite Rock present. "Why is it here?" they all have the same question and they looked at each other.


    "When we arrived, this area is densely popted by the Zergs." Huo Jinghua said.


    "Could it be, the Zergs were attracted by the Hoobite Rock?" Jiang Ce asked before he froze when realization dawned on him.


    The south west of the XTV1 is densely popted by the Zergs. And with that mark there, it can be inferred that there was a Hoobite Rock present there. However, not more than a month ago, Huo Ling died and a Hoobite Rock was present in the scene where his mech exploded as he was attacked by the Zergs.


    There is only one conclusion: the Hoobite Rock was used to lure the Zergs to where Huo Lingnded.


    Their heart chilled at the thought and their face darkened. "A Hoobite Rock can be bought by anyone." Lewis Johnson said.


    "However, not just anyone." Gerard Jackson said. "Because of the Hoobite Rock''s ability, it is very expensive." He said.


    They all looked at him. Gerard Jackson is implying that only the nobles, or the well-off families can buy a Hoobite Rock.


    They all immediately called their subordinates and ordered for half of them to remain in the to search for more clues, not leaving a speck of dust to be ignored. Then, taking the other half of their subordinates, they boarded the starship and returned to the empire.


    Mary Jackson was already awake and, after seeing their face where the gloom was ted, she didn''t ask any question and conscientiously returned to her room knowing that they already had found a clue to Huo Ling''s death. When she walked towards the bedside table and saw Huo Ling''s picture, she lifted the picture frame and knelt to cry while hugging Huo Ling''s picture to her chest. Huo Jinghua who followed her was about to knock on the door, but he heard her crying again.


    However, her cries are no more sorrowful. He sighed in relief and then turned to leave, only to see Jiang Ce, Harry Walter, Gerard Jackson and Lewis Johnson standing behind him. Jiang Ce''s and Gerard Jackson''s eyes are red, while Lewis Johnson gave him an encouraging smile. Harry Walter''s face is expressionless, but the creasing of his forehead decreased.


    All of them are now relieved to finally found a lead in the case. Receiving everyone''s encouragement, Huo Jinghua took a deep breath and gathered up his courage to knock on the door.


    The cries inside the room stopped, then followed by slow and soft footsteps. Not a few secondster and the door opened, revealing a tear-stained beautiful face like that of an angel''s. However, the gloom and sadness in her eyes has lessened.


    "What?" Mary Jackson asked.


    Huo Jinghua opened his mouth to speak. However, he felt his voice was caught by the angel in front of him. He turned to look back to the others, only to find the area behind him is empty. "¡­" damn traitors! His face was covered in ck lines.


    He knew that everyone knows Mary Jackson was the most devastated from Huo Ling''s death, and so they wanted to cheer her up. However, they were now hiding behind the wall and peeking in on them, looking at Huo Jinghua with their eyes filled with expectations.


    Huo Jinghua. "¡­" damn these people. Where has your dignity as a colonel, head scientist and marshal gone?! He frowned and then turned to Mary Jackson whose pale lips suddenly lifted in the corners when she also saw the others who were watching them, but immediately hid when they saw her.


    "Come in."


    As soon as they arrived, they had all the aristocrats be secretly investigated, including their businesses, that made contact with the Hoobites or had brought a Hoobite Rock. Then they had them secretly monitored.


    That day, the Emperor, Kale, was furious once again and had not for the ministers and Sam, the Empress, stopping him, Kale would''ve issued a decree for the home of all the aristocrats to be searched! Thus, Kale issued a decree to lower the taxes for the sake of themon people and for the betterment of the lives of the citizens of the empire. Everyone then praised Kale for being a magnanimous ruler, and the empire''s future is bright!

 Chapter 221 - List

    <h4>Chapter 221 - List</h4>


    "Give me the list of the aristocrats that are acting suspicious recently, give me the details of the investigation." Huo Jinghua said as his subordinate entered his office.


    "Yes." His subordinate bowed and handed him a thick folder. "There are three aristocrats that have made contact with a Hoobite Rock. Two have went to Hoobite for a vacation, and one bought a Hoobite Rock because a family member of theirs has an insomnia. Two businesspanies have bought arge quantity of Hoobite Rock, and someone from the military also bought a Hoobite Rock." He said. "There''s also a member of the Imperial Family who acquired a Hoobite Rock as a gift." He added.


    Huo Jinghua''s brows knotted as he read the profiles of the people in the folder. "Baron Cloud and Marquis Jin are acquaintances." He said.. "I''ve heard Baron Cloud''s family business was in a perilous situation recently, so he must have invited Marquis Jin to Hoobite to seek his help." He exined as he flipped the next page. "The Gav family¡­ they are a family of mixed race, between the humans and the Kur race. The Kur race is known for having a short life span, thus their life is gued by problems, which shortens their life further. And so, they would do all they could do relieve even just one problem ¨C insomnia¡­" he muttered. Then, he turned another page. He was surprised to see the name printed on the paper. "The Eglebert?" he eximed and looked at his subordinate standing in front of his stable.


    His subordinate bowed to report. "The Bertram family is expanding their business. And ¨C " he said and looked at the folder in Huo Jinghua''s hands.


    Huo Jinghua knows what he is hinting and then turned a page. "The Lix''s?" he said.


    His subordinate nodded. "The Bertram family and the Lix family are business rivals, so they always contend in the market." He said.


    Huo Jinghua nodded in understanding. "I''ll ask my wife about this." He said when he aw the Lix family''s crest on the paper, also acting as their family business'' logo.


    His subordinate smiled in understanding. It''s not a secret their superior and the Royal Princess have finally reconciled on their way back to the empire from the XTV1.


    Huo Jinghua saw his subordinate''s knowing smile and he looked away. "Anyway ¨C " he said as he coughed. " ¨C who is it in the military that bought a Hoobite Rock?" he asked as his expression turned serious.


    The subordinate''s expression also changed and the smile on his face disappeared. He knew that Huo Jinghua felt offended since he, a general, and even Harry Walter the marshal, hasn''t even found a thing in their initial investigation of Huo Ling''s death. "Sir." He called. "I purposely didn''t include the investigation report, since I''m afraid there''s a pair of eyes watching me." He lowered his voice.


    Huo Jinghua''s face undergone another change in expression. He pressed a button to block all the soundsing from his office to the outside. "Who is it? They have such a big connection?" he asked.


    His subordinate nodded. "Yes. It''s general Quinn." He answered.


    Huo Jinghua''s eyes narrowed. The Imperial family stayed strong over time is because of their military backing. And Rayver Quinn is the Empress Dowager''s elder brother, a general like Huo Jinghua.


    When Kale pursued Sam, the Empress Dowager, although men can give birth now, but she still preferred a woman over a man. And so, she sent people to kill Sam. This created a rift between Kale''s and Sam''s rtionship, and Sam almost lost his life had not Kale arrived on time to save him from the assassins.


    Sam left Kale, and Kale realized his w: he wasn''t matured enough, strong enough to protect Sam who is just an ordinary person. And so, he hardened his heart and fought against the Empress Dowager. To gain a support to fight the Empress Dowager, he knelt before Huo Jinghua, his aunt''s husband, to ask for their family''s power. He also knelt before Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson. Added with Huo Ling''s plea to them to help Kale and Sam, both his cousin and friends, them who doesn''t want to get involved in politics, stepped forward to help Kale. If they didn''t, Kale would be a puppet emperor by the Empress Dowager.


    And so, Kale rose as a powerful emperor and asked their help, including Harry Walter, to find Sam. When they finally did, Sam became the empress because of Kale''s surprise wedding to him. Many admired the emperor for his bravery to fight against the odds in his life to gain back his now wife. Many envied Sam, for having a man like Kale to love him.


    Rayver Quinn enters the story as the leader of those assassins the Empress Dowager sent to kill Sam. Because he aided the Empress Dowager, Rayver Quinn''s rtionship with Kale became cold. His nephew''s respect to him was lost, including hiswork in the imperial pce that was personally uprooted by Kale after Kale disabled the Empress Dowager''s power.


    Now, Rayver Quinn is wholeheartedly serving the military and is ignoring the Empress Dowager''s cries. Rayver Quinn also must have realized that his nephew is more important than the Empress Dowager, since his nephew won and his sister lost. So, his nephew has more power.


    Huo Jinghua frowned. A horrible through shed in his mind, and he needed to seek Lewis Johnson''s, Gerard Jackson''s and Harry Walter''s thoughts about it. "You must be careful." He told his subordinate with a solemn expression.


    His subordinate smiled. "Sir." He called. "I already know only death awaits me when I took on this task. I don''t me you." He told him.


    Regret registered on Huo Jinghua''s face. "I''m sorry." He told him. He thought his heart has already hardened after seeing thousands of deaths before him, but what''s worse if seeing someone whom you knew who''s going to die.


    It''s really hard to bid farewells.


    His subordinate sighed and bowed. "If you have a message to want to pass on to Captain Jackson, please tell me and I will tell him when I meet him."

 Chapter 222 - Suspects

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Suspects</h4>


    "Rebellion, you say¡­" Gerard Jackson stared at Huo Jinghua in aghast after they heard what Huo Jinghua said. Lewis Johnson is as shocked as him, too.


    "Well, that isn''t improbable." Harry Walter who can''t be physically present and so he used a private line to call them, spoke. They could hear the flipping of papers in the background, and the sound of the pen rubbing against the paper as Harry Walter signed the documents.


    Huo Jinghua nodded in agreement. His expression is heavy. "Rayver Quinn isn''t that old. He is 20 years younger than the Empress Dowager, and so he can rule the empire for a long time." He said.


    "En." Harry Walter muttered.. He is the one who knows best the length of the human''s age, since Jiang Ce ¨C his husband, is the head scientist and is researching this project.


    "If what you said is true¡­" Gerard Jackson''s eyes widened when he thought of Rayver Quinn''s possible rule.


    "Don''t think too much." Lewis Johnson said as he patted Gerard Jackson''s hand softly. "This is just a possibility, and it might not happen." He said and looked at Huo Jinghua.


    Huo Jinghua sighed and just nodded. They all know that rebellion is very possible to happen. Huo Jinghua nced at Lewis Johnson, then Harry Walter who happened to be looking at them. One thought shed in their mind: investigate Rayver Quinn and to stop the rebellion he is most possibly plotting.


    "Is it him who killed my son?" Gerard Jackson''s voice pulled them from their thoughts.


    They all froze and their gazes spoke.


    "So?" Gerard Jackson urged them.


    They all averted their gaze. "Might be him, but also not." Huo Jinghua said. "There are also other possible suspects." He said and gave them the folder.


    Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson opened it. Compared to Huo Jinghua, which the powerful Huo family is behind him, their connections can''tpare to his. Added to the fact that there''s Mary Jackson, too¡­


    "We have yet to find what kind of Hoobite Rocks did each of them buy." Huo Jinghua told them, then his gaze lowered when he remembered his subordinate whom he sent far away to hide. He slightly shook his head and pointed thest page of in the folder. "There''s also him ¨C " he said and pointed the name.


    "Sylv Kang?" Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson recognized the face of the aristocrat.


    "He is Kale''s cousin, the nephew of the Empress Dowager from her female cousin."?Huo Jinghua said. "He is doted on by his mother, and even the Empress Dowager dotes on him more than she dotes on Kale." He can''t help but click his tongue at Kale''s miserable life with his mother.


    They all can''t help but pity Kale. Hisck of motherly affection is one of the reasons why they helped him.


    "He acquired a Hoobite Rock after it was gifted to him." Huo Jinghua added.


    "Who gifted it?" Lewis Johnson asked.


    "I have yet to ask, but my subordinate¡­" Huo Jinghua''s brows knotted. "¡­ seems like he had poked the ho''s nest." He said.


    They all fell silent. Even them, no one would like to peer on in their daily activities. More especially if it is unwarranted. And they know who what Huo Jinghua meant as the ''ho''. Weren''t they just specting about his possible rebellion earlier?


    Lewis Johnson heaved a sigh, then continued to throw out all the information regarding the people in the list of their suspects. "Baron Cloud." He said. "The Cloud family lives in a small surrounded by fog, thus was called the White. The fog looked like clouds descended on the ground, thus their family name." he pointed on the race section in the paper. "And because of the fog covering them from the heat of the sun, their skin is pale, and their eyes are blue. They looked like Caucasian humans, but differed from us in terms of the hair, ears and nails. Their hair is naturally of green color, their ears are round and but pointed, and their nails are of blue color." He exined.


    Gerard Jackson nodded and turned to the page where Marquis Jin''s information was printed. "Marquis Jin, Jin Huaigong. Of purely Chinese. Hiswork is very wide, and naturally, he has lots of acquaintance. Baron Cloud is one of them. He works in the Ministry of Revenue." He said.


    There was a pause as they all looked at each other. "Baron Cloud calling for Marquis Jin¡­ could it be, a bribe?" Huo Jinghua''s eyes narrowed.


    Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson looked at each other. "We''ll look into it." They said.


    Huo Jinghua looked at them and heaved a sigh. "En." He said.


    "Bertram family ¨C " Harry Walter was done signing the documents and looked up the list sent to him by Huo Jinghua. " ¨C they are nobles, and owns more than fives that are bigger than the Cloud family''s. Threes are for residential purpose, while the other two are for business purposes: real estate, and entertainment." He exined. The Bertram family''s money naturally came from these twos. "Their rival, the Lix family, is an alien race that has the same status as the Bertram family. They are alien nobles, and also deals with real estate business and entertainment business."


    The reason is obvious for the two families'' rivalry. Not only do their business sh, but also their status. One is human race, and one is alien race. It''s like they were born just to be each other''s nemesis.


    Huo Jinghua sighed as he raised his teacup and sipped his drink. "For now, aside from Rayver Quinn ¨C " he said and looked at them.


    They know Rayver Quinn can''t be offended. Maybe Rayver Quinn has already found out it was Huo Jinghua''s subordinate and suspected Huo Jinghua.


    " ¨C Sylv Kang, Baron Cloud, Marquis Jin, the Gav family, the Bertram family, as well as the Lix family." Huo Jinghua said. "All are suspects, and we have to find, not only their real motive for Hoobite Rock, but also an evidence that is connected to xiao Ling''s death." He said.


    "En!"

 Chapter 223 - Liar?

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Liar?</h4>


    Huo Ling was waving his feet as he sat on the edge of the rooftop of a building. Di San had sent Yi Bing a message telling Yi Bing to meet him.


    "So, where are they?" he asked and turned to Yi Bing who was staring at his wristwatch, watching the red short hand of the clock move every second while they waited for Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui to arrive.


    Yet, they still haven''t. They are quarter of an hourte. This isn''t how Di San works. He has always been punctual.


    BEEP ¨C


    Suddenly, Yi Bing received a message and it was from Di San, telling him to meet them in a hotel. "The location changed." He told Huo Ling as he closed hismunicator.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling obediently rose and walked towards him. Because of the rich spiritual energy in this world, his soul could take on a human form.


    Yi Bing didn''t exin to him, since, from Di San''s message that only contained the hotel''s name and a room number, it sounded urgent. "Let''s go." He told him as he grabbed Huo Ling''s arm and they teleported.


    After a blink of an eye, they already stood in front of the hotel room.


    Yi Bing raised his hand to knock. "It''s me." He said.


    They heard a hurried sound of footsteps and the door opened. "Come in." it was Feng Er.


    Yi Bing observed her expression and saw something grave happened and so he didn''t waste a breath to ask Feng Er and directly entered the room, walking towards the bedroom where he felt Di San''s and the others'' aura.


    Di San turned when he heard footsteps and saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling entered. "Take a seat first." He told them before he turned to Liu Lin who was lying on the bed.


    Yi Bing nodded and took a seat. His seat still hasn''t warmed when he heard Di San spoke.


    "We''ve found a Soul Fragment." Di San said.


    "What?!" Yi Bing abruptly rose from his seat after he heard what Di San said. He looked at Di San with his face filled in shock.


    "En. We have found a lead to a Soul Fragment." Di San said as he turned to Yi Bing. "Liu Lin was like this now is because of the Soul Fragment that we found. It was very hostile!" he told him.


    Yi Bing was stunned and his gaze fell on Liu Lin who looked pale and weak on the bed, before his gaze turned to Huo Ling who was seating on a single-seater sofa not far from him.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling picked up a pastry on the te on the table when he felt a gaze on him. He raised his head and saw Yi Bing was staring at him.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling in astonishment. All this while, he thought a Soul Fragment was on Huo Ling, since Huo Ling''s personality changed and even his memories changed. He doesn''t suspect him, since this has happened before.


    But, Di San just said they found a Soul Fragment. Di San wouldn''t lie, since their task is grave and their lives are at stake. Just look at what happened to Liu Lin who obviously suffered a serious injury.


    If neither of them was lying¡­ Yi Bing, before he confirmed from Di San that there was a Soul Fragment in this world, he was just guessing the change in Huo Ling''s personality in this world. Yet, there really was a Soul Fragment that exists in this world.


    Di San could guess what is running through Yi Bing''s mind right now. After they collected a Soul Fragment before and took it back to the Afterlife Department, they resumed their task. Their first collection of a Soul Fragment was treated by them as a fluke. When they resumed their task in collecting Soul Fragments, they didn''t ce much hope in it, and already set their heart in disappointment.


    Looking for a Soul Fragment is like a needle in a haystack. Worse, there might not be another Soul Fragment that will appear. And so, it was a pleasant surprise when Sha Jiu''s instrument lent to them detected a Soul Fragment. However, they already suppressed their excitement since it was the creator himself, Sha Jiu, who told them it was a prototype and it might malfunction.


    However, it was another pleasant surprise when they heard from Yi Bing that there might be a Soul Fragment in the world he was currently in with Huo Ling. And, it might even be on Huo Ling! How ''lucky'' is Huo Ling to be possessed by a Soul Fragment twice?!


    If Yi Bing hadn''t already told him about what happened to Huo Ling after he was possessed by a Soul Fragment in the apocalypse world, he, too, would think Huo Ling was lying to Yi Bing, and to them, putting up an act, assuming a role, or maybe created a role for himself to deceive Yi Bing.


    Yet, Yi Bing did. Yi Bing already told him that Huo Ling acted strange before, and the Fengshen Sect Master persona had already appeared before. Yi Bing can vow Huo Ling, at that time, was innocent and sincere. And so, Huo Ling, who''s supposed to lose his memories after reincarnating to another world, shouldn''t remember the identity, the Fengshen Sect Master. And yet, he did in this world.


    Also, Huo Ling doesn''t have a reason to lie to Yi Bing. He wouldn''t gain anything from lying to a grim reaper, and Yi Bing should know if Huo Ling was lying. And, basing from Yi Bing''s poor expression right now, Huo Ling shouldn''t be lying and so he didn''t expect this situation.


    "Yi Bing." He called. "I need to talk to you." He told him and went to the living room, away from the others.


    Yi Bing immediately suppressed his shock and calmly followed Di San.


    "I''m not lying, and you definitely aren''t, too, since I know you won''t make a sick joke to me." Di San immediately said. "Since neither party is lying, there can only one possibility happening ¨C " he raised his head and looked at Yi Bing in the eyes. " ¨C there might be two Soul Fragments present in this world!"

 Chapter 224 - Two

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Two</h4>


    Yi Bing sucked in a cold breath of what he heard from Di San. "Two¡­" he muttered. "Two Soul Fragments¡­ and one is very active, and even hostile!" he eximed with widened eyes.


    "We can''t ignore this possibility." Di San said. "Even if this situation is worse, but there''s no rule that states there can''t be more than one Soul Fragment in a world." He exined. "None is the most possible, but it can be also five in one world! Look ¨C " he raised his hand to stop Yi Bing from speaking. " ¨C I believe you, since your words are credible. I already analyzed Huo Ling''s situation, and there''s already an evidence of that this has happened to him before." He said and nced at the door of the bedroom before he turned back to Yi Bing to continue. "Neither am I lying. Liu Lin was already gravely injured by the Soul Fragment after we approached it." He said and looked at the door of the bedroom that opened and Feng Er came out..


    Suddenly, Yi Bing realized something. "Where''s Si Shui? Why is it only you three?" he asked as he turned to Di San. Then, a thought came into his mind. "Don''t tell me ¨C " his eyes widened as he held his breath.


    Di San''s expression became nk and even Feng Er, who guessed Yi Bing''s thought from the conversation she heard from them, couldn''t help but cast Yi Bing a gaze as if she''s seeing something weird.


    "Si Shui''s alive and well, thank you." Di San emotionlessly said as he looked at Yi Bing with a deadpan expression. "Even is his code if inauspicious, but the kid is innocent so please don''t kill him off, even just in your thoughts, and if you wanted to kill him, please cease it and please keep your thoughts to yourself." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing and Feng Er. "¡­" just how many times did he say ''please''?


    Yi Bing awkwardly coughed and looked away since he was in the wrong. "I have no such thoughts¡­" he said, but stiffened since it sounded like a lie.


    Di San frowned. He knows Feng Er must have noticed, too, that Yi Bing was showing rich emotionstely. And it wasrgely contributed to Huo Ling. They don''t know whether this was a good or a bad thing.


    "So, where is 4444 now?" Yi Bing asked, his cool voice pulled Feng Er and Di San back from their thoughts.


    "I had Si Shui stare at the Soul Fragment." Di San answered.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" what?! "4444 is the weakest in your group, the youngest that looked even dumber than a three-year old kid, and whose mind is filled with only foods. How can you leave such an important task to him?" he asked, his tone exasperated and had a look of disbelief in his face as he looked at Di San with an using gaze.


    Both Di San and Feng Er were taken aback when they saw three emotions simultaneously appeared on Yi Bing. They were shocked they forgot to answer Yi Bing''s question.


    "What''s the noise about? The patient has been stirred in his rest. Keep it down!" Huo Ling told them from the door before he closed it.


    "I forgot to close it." Feng Er muttered absent-mindedly, still dumbfounded from Yi Bing''s behavior earlier.


    Di San is not a leader for a show. He recovered soon. "Even if Si Shui is the weakest, youngest and dumbest in the group, he is the most patient among us." He reasoned.


    Huo Ling who has yet to leave the door. "¡­" were you praising the said person or criticizing him? He can''t help but criticize these low EQ grim reapers. However, in actual fact, grim reapers don''t need EQ since they are the ones who should be deprived of emotions the most.


    Emotions is needless towards grim reapers, since they shouldn''t feel that the most. In fact, if they felt some emotions, they would be the first themselves to remove those emotions.


    Huo Ling saw Liu Lin''s pale face. Grim reapers naturally have pale face since they are literally lifeless. However, Liu Lin''s face is paler because he was injured. There''s no bleeding, since the grim reapers'' body doesn''t have blood. Liu Lin''s injury is obviously in his soul.


    Huo Ling reached out his hand and hiss index finger touched Liu Lin''s arm. He fed him spiritual energy using the spiritual energy in the surroundings. However, it seems that it was a wrong thing to do.


    "Oh." Yi Bing muttered and thinks of Si Shui''s other redeeming qualities, if there is.


    Di San felt like he seemed to understand more and more Yi Bingtelypared to the past when no one knew what the other is thinking with his usually icy expression. Looking at Yi Bing''s pondering expression right now, and basing from how their conversation ran earlier, he could guess that what''s in Yi Bing''s mind right now must be thinking of Si Shui''s advantages.


    "There''s none other than patience." He answered the question in Yi Bing''s mind for the other.


    "Oh, thanks." Yi Bing said before he froze. He slowly turned to Di San with widened eyes. "You know Si Shui''s value, yet you dared to use him?" he asked.


    "Our group works in a fast-pace. ''The more you hasten, the more mistakes you''ll make.'', as they say. We need someone to act as a brake for us. And Si Shui is the most patient among the grim reapers." Di San exined.


    "Yeah. He is very patient, since he only waits for food all day." Yi Bing said.


    Di San. "¡­" he can''t retort on that.


    Yi Bing sighed as he decided to drop the subject. "It''s your group, not mine." He took a step back since he doesn''t want to anger Di San and interfere with the other''s business. "If there really are two Soul Fragments, and one is on Huo Ling, then where is the other one?" he asked.


    "It''s in ¨C " Di San was about to answer when they heard Huo Ling shout.

 Chapter 225 - Prejudice

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Prejudice</h4>


    "What happened?!" Yi Bing asked as they opened the door of the bedroom.


    "Y-Yi Bing¡­" Huo Ling''s body is trembling as he turned to them. "I¡­ I only wanted to help. I didn''t mean to harm him ¨C " he said and turned his head to look at the bed.


    They all followed his sight and saw Liu Lin''s body, precisely his skin, turned dark and some bruises appeared. Then, they smelled a faint smell of rot inside the room.


    "What did you do?" Yi Bing patiently asked as he pulled the frightened Huo Ling on the side for Di San and Feng Er to go to Liu Lin and check his condition ¨C precisely, his body condition.


    "I heard he was injured, and saw he is gravely ill, so I tried feeding him spiritual energy." Huo Ling exined. "However, he suddenly turned like that. I knew I only made it worse¡­" he lowered his head in self-me..


    Yi Bing''s expression changed and he nced at Di San. Di San met his gaze and nodded at him before Yi Bing took Huo Ling to the living room. They can''t divulge more information about their identity than what Huo Ling guessed of them.


    "No. Liu Lin''s fine. His body is already full of qi, so when you feed him more qi, naturally, there were changes in his body. It might look severe, but Liu Lin is tough." Yi Bing said.


    "Really?" Huo Ling''s widened eyes stared at Yi Bing.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    "Oh. Then, if you''ll get injured, I can give you some qi?" Huo Ling asked.


    "En ¨C " Yi Bing''s answer stopped midway and he froze. Then, he slowly turned to Huo Ling who innocently blinked at him. "¡­ how much do you know about Soul Envoys?" he asked.


    Huo Ling wiped his crocodile tears and his lips that were lowered in the corners curled up. "I know that they borrow a body, more specifically, a corpse, since they can''t possess a human body because it''d disrupt that human''s life." He answered. "Soul Envoys are rted to death, so they can''t interfere with the livings'' matters. Thus, right now, your body should be of a corpse''s." he then poked Yi Bing''s arm.


    "¡­ did you feed Liu Lin qi to test your knowledge?" Yi Bing asked as his eyes narrowed.


    "Naturally not." Huo Ling answered, his eyes sincere. "The qi, or spiritual energy, is the life energy. However, the Soul Envoys are wrapped in death qi, and negative qi ¨C which is lesser in intensity. Thus, qi is a bane to the Soul Envoys." He exined.


    "Then, why ¨C "


    "Soul Envoys are only wrapped in death qi, and not consist of death qi." Huo Ling cut him off. "They were wrapped in death qi because of their corpse body. However, a Soul Envoy isn''t only consisting of a corpse body. They also have their own soul." He looked at Yi Bing in the eyes. "Because I know, only the corpse body of the Soul Envoys will be harmed if touched by qi. However, the qi that went past their corpse body will go to their soul, enriching their soul, but at the cost of their corpse body." He said before he moved his gaze away after he saw Yi Bing''s pupils that were tinged with beautiful blue. "Soul Envoys normally don''t cultivate, but sometimes they also do, and only when they are willing to discard their corpse body." He said and walked to the near table and picked up a pastry.


    "Sect master Huo is very knowledgeable. I am impressed." Yi Bing spoke after a while of silence.


    Huo Ling smiled. "I am ttered." He said and sat on a single-seater sofa.


    After a while, as Huo Ling said, Liu Lin''splexion turned better because his soul that was injured by a Soul Fragment was repaired with the qi of this advanced world. However, the cost of the reparation of his soul is an arm. His arm rotted until they turned to ash.


    When Yi Bing heard Di San''s and Feng Er''s soft voices, he knew that Liu Lin''s condition turned better. "Many thanks to sect master Huo for his aid." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling just smiled. Since Soul Envoys, or now called grim reapers, can''t touch qi directly, they evade it. If they identally touched it, it is equivalent to a human being burned by fire. Thus, Di San, Feng Er and Yi Bing can''t help Liu Lin. Fortunately, Huo Ling, who''s a soul, can use qi since it is beneficial to a soul, is present. He''s the only one who can help Liu Lin repair his soul.


    After Di San and Feng Er removed the stench of rot in the air, they came out. "Huo¡­ sect master Huo, thank you for the aid." He said and bowed like in ancient times to express his respect and gratitude.


    Feng Er, who had a good impression of Huo Ling, followed Di San''s action. "It seems sect master Huo likes pastries?" she said when she saw the crumbs on Huo Ling''s lips.


    Huo Ling smiled as he slowly wiped his lips with a table napkin. "I''ve disgraced myself." He said.


    Feng Er waved her hand. "No, no. It just helped me understand sect master Huo''s preferences." She said.


    "I have a sweet tooth." Huo Ling said.


    Feng Er''s eyes lit up. "It just happened I''ve bought some pastries during our first stay in this hotel. Let me get them for you!" she said and dashed to the kitchen to get the pastries.


    Yi Bing and Di San watched Feng Er busied herself on the kitchen and also made them some drinks.


    "Women are also important in managing a group." Di San said and looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Indeed." He nodded.


    Huo Ling who naturally understood the real meaning behind those words, as he is a man. "Sexists." He spat out. He knew that Di San and Yi Bing are naturally thinking that women are only for house works. If Feng Er just heard them, she would''ve blown away Di San and Yi Bing out of the window of the 24th floor.


    Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling. "Prejudiced!"

 Chapter 226 - Monitor

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Monitor</h4>


    "How is the situation over there?"


    "White and Gold are wandering around the Hoobite Rock Garden, looking at the rock''s sculptures."


    The ''White'' they are referring to is Baron Cloud because of his skinplexion while the ''Gold'' one is Marquis Jin, or Minister Jin.


    "Good. Closely watch over them. Tell those in ''Suits'' to be alert with those two''s movements."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Huo Jinghua who sat across Mary Jackson nced at the direction of Baron Cloud and Marquis Jin who wereughing as they talked about the rock sculpture in front of them.


    "This is too exciting!" Mary Jackson squealed as her eyes gleamed in excitement. She touched her dyed hair that was in a braid and she sweetly smiled at Huo Jinghua.


    Huo Jinghua''s heart melted as he held her hand on top of the table. "You''ve learned to like these spying things?" he grinned.


    Mary Jackson nodded as she looked around the Hoobite Rock Garden. They are currently in the Hoobite. After they had the list of all the suspects, they divided themselves to spy on these people.


    Marquis Jin and Baron Cloud will be monitored by Huo Jinghua. He brought with him Mary Jackson who insisted to also go. And so, under the guise of him and his wife on a date, they followed behind their targets. Of course, they hid their identities.


    Lewis Johnson will monitor the Bertram and Lix families. With his wide connection, although notparable with Rayver Quinn''s connections, he could still spy on the two families.


    Gerard Jackson will monitor the Gav family. It just so happened that the Jackson family is friends with the Gav family, and so he can go visit the Gav family to show concern about their family member who had an insomnia.


    Lastly, Harry Walter will monitor Rayver Quinn and Sylv Kang. Rayver Quinn never left the empire, maybe one of the reasons is him really nning on rebelling. Sylv Kang, as a member of the Imperial family, does not recklessly leave the with the Alliance and Zergs as their enemies that maye and attack them at any time.


    If Rayver Quinn is really rebelling, then he had to consider the only SSS-rank person in the empire: Harry Walter. At first, Kale, as the future emperor, is wary of Harry Walter''s strength. However, it all changed when he asked for his help for the sake of Sam. And, Harry Walter has a weakness: Jiang Ce. Anyone who could capture Jiang Ce can use Jiang Ce and trade his life for Harry Walter''s life.


    "They moved to the maze rock garden!" a voice came from Huo Jinghua''s earpiece.


    "Was there anyone following them?" Huo Jinghua asked.


    "None at the moment." Huo Jinghua''s subordinate answered.


    Huo Jinghua raised his gaze and met Mary Jackson''s gaze. "Let''s go!" he said. "Let''s act intimate, as if we''re going to the maze to¡­ ehem." He coughed.


    Mary Jackson blushed when she understood Huo Jinghua''s meaning. "You - !" she said and nced at Huo Jinghua''s mouthpiece.


    "Keh! Boss, Madam, don''t mind us!" Huo Jinghua''s subordinates said.


    Huo Jinghua sheepishly grinned as he pulled Mary Jackson towards him and entered the maze. While on the door of the maze, he kissed Mary Jackson, but blocking her face on the sight of everyone.


    "Bah! They''re so daring to do this on broad daylight!" those people said after they saw Huo Jinghua''s and Mary Jackson''s figures disappeared in the maze garden.


    Huo Jinghua blushed while Mary Jackson giggled when they walked around the maze. "We''re legally married! How can you blush from a kiss?!" she asked him, which made Huo Jinghua''s face reddened more.


    Huo Jinghua coughed as he looked away and talked to his subordinates. "Where are the two currently?" he asked.


    "A bit north from you, due west." His subordinate answered.


    Huo Jinghua looked at the fork in front of them before he pulled Mary Jackson on the right side and entered. As they walked, they really heard voices. He nced at Mary Jackson and she nodded. They both quietly leaned on the wall. He took out a device that could absorb sounds since the wall is too thick. He stuck it in crevice. Although he can climb the wall, but he might be exposed. It''s better to be careful.


    "I show my sincerity by allying myself with Marquis Jin." It was obviously Baron Cloud who spoke. "Please. Help my people¡­" he said and coughed.


    Huo Jinghua and Mary Jackson looked at each other. Baron Cloud indeed is asking help from Marquis Jin.


    "You sound like I am heartless and bullying you." Marquis Jin spoke.


    Hearing the voice, Huo Jinghua''s brows couldn''t help but knit. The voice is familiar. Although he has met Marquis Jin, but Marquis Jin''s voice is different.


    He got the answer when he turned to his wife and saw her shocked look. "No way¡­" Mary Jackson spoke. Although she was stunned by what she found out, she still knows not to be too loud. "It''s Rayver Quinn!" she mouthed at Huo Jinghua.


    Huo Jinghua didn''t even hesitate for a second as he grabbed Mary Jackson and ran away, but his steps are still light. With Rayver Quinn''s strength that is close to SSS-rank, although they have the same position as generals, but Huo Jinghua knows he can''t beat Rayver Quinn in case they would fight.


    "I just want to seek your help¡­ in exchange for my loyalty." Baron Cloud coughed. He is ill! "The fog in our is too hostile to us recently¡­ it always storms in our. Our natural resources were damaged, and our food supply and other supplies are depleting. It is only a matter of time deaths will ur." He exined. "I remember you have once asked me to ally with you¡­ is that still valid?" he asked.


    "Yes." ''Marquis Jin'' answered. However, just as his voice fell, his eyes narrowed and he immediately leapt over the wall and looked around.


    "Hii!" a group of aliens suddenly gasped when they saw him descended from above.


    Baron Cloud who circled and followed was stunned. Since when did Marquis Jin know martial arts?! However, ''Marquis Jin'' ignored them as he leapt over another wall, only to almost fall when he was startled from what he saw.


    There were two male aliens were making out, and their chest have red marks.

 Chapter 227 - Rayver Quinn

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Rayver Quinn</h4>


    "Baron! Marquis! What happened?!" Baron Cloud''s guard asked when they arrived at the scene.


    ''Marquis Jin'' looked awkward, but he was ring at the ''two'' male aliens who finally finished fixing their clothes. He still looked suspiciously at them.


    "So¡­ what happened?" Baron Cloud''s guard asked.


    Baron Cloud also was clueless and so he turned to ''Marquis Jin''. "Marquis?" he called.


    ''Marquis Jin'' finally withdrew his gaze from the ''two'' male aliens and turned to Baron Cloud. "I just felt an ill wind blowing." He answered.


    Baron Cloud''s expression changed.. "I must have brought it with me from our. I hope the Marquis can forgive me for this." He said and coughed.


    "Let''s go." ''Marquis Jin'' said and then walked away. Baron Cloud and his guard also followed.


    The ''two'' male aliens, Huo Jinghua and Mary Jackson, also left in the guise of them being ''interrupted''.


    ¡­


    "Sir! Madam! Were you alright?!" Huo Jinghua''s subordinates asked when they returned to their starship.


    "Prepare to depart immediately!" Huo Jinghua ordered as he pulled Mary Jackson to the conference room.


    As soon as the call connected, Harry Walter, Gerard Jackson and Lewis Jackson were stunned when they saw them. "¡­" we seem to be in a different group call?


    "Oh." Huo Jinghua immediately removed their disguises. "We disguised as Ganga Tribesmen to be safe. They are dim-witted, deaf, and uhm¡­ ehem. Sex-driven, so¡­" he looked at Mary Jackson who giggled. "I changed her gender, just in case." He added.


    The three men were speechless.


    "Indeed, Baron Cloud and Marquis Jin are plotting." Huo Jinghua said.


    The three men''s expression immediately changed. "Speak." Harry Walter said.


    "Baron Cloud''s people are experiencing a pandemic. Baron Cloud approached Marquis Jin to seek help." Huo Jinghua told them.


    "The empire and the Cloud are friends. Why didn''t Baron Cloud ask help from the emperor?" Lewis Johnson asked.


    "Because he was keeping a secret." Huo Jinghua answered. "He embezzled money. And so, he is now forced into a corner." He exined. It was what he heard when they were running away earlier.


    "Why Marquis Jin?" Gerard Jackson asked.


    "Baron Cloud said that Marquis Jin approached him before to pledge allegiance with him. However, Baron Cloud''s situation was better at that time. It was only now that he defected to Marquis Jin''s side." Huo Jinghua exined.


    Silence fell. "Did you find something more?" Harry Walter asked.


    Huo Jinghua smiled. "Yes." He answered. "Rayver Quinn was there." he told him. Before they could react, he added. "He dressed up as Marquis Jin."


    Another silence. "Why¡­" Gerard Jackson''s head is full of cobwebs.


    "He is using Marquis Jin''s identity¡­ could it be he killed the real one and is using the marquis'' identity to pull more people on his side for his rebellion?" Lewis Johnson asked.


    "It could also be Marquis Jin is his subordinate, and he doesn''t want to divulge important secrets to the marquis, so he personally made a visit." Huo Jinghua said.


    They all nodded. With Rayver Quinn''s personality, he would be very careful.


    "I didn''t notice him leaving the empire¡­" Harry Walter frowned.


    They all fell silent. Rayver Quinn is really a frightening man. "With his strength, why did he remain as a general? He could also be a marshal like Harry." Huo Jinghua said.


    Harry Walter nodded. Although they are wary of Rayver Quinn, but that doesn''t mean they do not respect his strength.


    "Strong, very strong. His family is also powerful." Gerard Jackson spoke with envy.


    "In fact, his family could have fought for the emperor''s seat for him." Lewis Johnson rationally said. "In fact, he could take the emperor''s seat by his own strength." He added.


    They all nodded in agreement. "But they didn''t. He didn''t." Huo Jinghua said.


    Mary Jackson was silently listening until she spoke. "I remember when we were young." She said. "His father is strict, and his mother died. His father was punishing him. His small body couldn''t bear it and he fell ill." She told them.


    "Did he be chronically ill because of that?" Gerard Jackson asked. "But, he doesn''t look like it. He looks very healthy." He said.


    Mary Jackson smiled. "It was his excuse." She answered. "The next day, we''ve heard from his nursing maid that he was punished again. He actually went out, and came back with brimming vitality. He exposed himself, and he looked like he regretted it very much." She exined.


    "He''s actually very mischievous when he was young?" Lewis Johnson was surprised.


    Mary Jackson shrugged. Rayver Quinn is a member of the imperial family, so he also studied in the pce when he was young. "However, when he grew up, he started to be stern and strict. I don''t the cause." She finished. The current Rayver Quinn is stern and strict.


    "Do we need to investigate what happened to him that changed his personality and bargain with him so we can stop his rebellion?" Lewis Johnson asked. ''


    "That''s possible." Harry Walter said.


    "Then, that''s it. We should also investigate Marquis Jin, and whether he is truly dead, or still alive." Huo Jinghua said.


    "En." They answered and ended the call.


    Huo Jinghua sighed as he continued to remove his disguise.


    "Tired?" Mary Jackson asked. Seeing him shake his head, she chuckled. "I''ll prepare some food for you." She told him and left. As soon as the door closed, her smile faded and she walked towards the window.


    She gazed at the dark space, before a memory shed in her mind.


    It was winter, and from the maglev car, she saw a child huddled in the corner of a street and is freezing from cold. She was about toe out of the car when she saw another child passed by and found the freezing child.


    "Oh, no! You''re almost buried by the snow!" the passing child stopped and removed all the snow covering the freezing child before he took out his jackets and gloves and wore it on the child before he pulled the freezing child away with him.


    She was curious what would happen next and she ran out of the car, then secretly followed them. It was only when she''s very cold that she saw the ce they went to: the Huo Manor.

 Chapter 228 - Respect

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Respect</h4>


    "Mydy! What are you doing here?!" her maid cried and immediately covered her with a nket.


    "Bring the car here, hide it." She told her, but her gaze never left the manor afar.


    "What¡­" the maid muttered, but then saw her youngdy''s serious expression. Such a child, yet already acts like an adult. She can only follow him.


    After 8 hours¡­


    "Mydy¡­ aren''t we leaving?" the maid asked. It''s already too long they are staying in the car! "I recognize that family crest. It''s the Huo manor. Do you want to go inside?" she asked.


    "No." Mary Jackson answered.


    The maid. "¡­" then why are you staring at it for so long?


    Maybe they did wait for too long, since they saw a child ran outside the gate. "Get him." She ordered.


    The guard immediately moved and seized the child that was startled before he brought him inside the warm car.


    "Young master! Please put on more clothes! That child won''t run far!" a servant of the Huo manor cried while she followed Huo Jinghua.


    "No¡­ he disappeared!" Huo Jinghua said. "He''s still sick! Why did he run out?!" he was mad, but his eyes showed concern.


    "Young master, he''s just a beggar child you picked up. If you want, we can pick up another child ¨C " she suggested.


    "Leave it!" Huo Jinghua said. "I already liked Cui! You go find him!" he told the guards.


    "Yes!" they answered and disappeared into the darkness.


    "Who¡­" the people inside the car turned when they heard a weak voice.


    "Rayver." Mary called. "I''m Mary." She told him.


    "Ma¡­ ry¡­" Rayver weakly muttered.


    Mary sighed when she saw him delirious. "Bring him to a clinic." She told the driver.


    "Yes!"


    Since Huo Jinghua took care of Rayver, Rayver''s condition got better and he came to full health the next day. He can''t remember he sneaked out, and didn''t believe his nurse maid. Since Mary saw he really didn''t remember, she then just kept silent.


    She remembered this memory because she saw Rayver Quinn''s eyes earlier in the Hoobite when he saw them two. Whether he recognized them, or he felt empathy with two males thus he released them, she doesn''t know. She only knew that Rayver Quinn seemed to¡­


    "Madam?" a soldier called. "Is something wrong?" he asked.


    Mary Jackson turned and smiled. "Nothing. I''ll go prepare some food for your boss." She told him.


    "Do you need help?" he asked.


    "I do. Thank you."


    As they left, they didn''t notice a starship in a stealth mode. A pair of eyes watched them disappear from the window. Only then did the invisible starship left.


    Three dayster.


    "You looked betterpared before." Jiang Ce said when he met with Mary Jackson. He looked at her glowing skin and blushing cheeks.


    "Thank you." Mary Jackson shyly answered. "And this is?" she asked when she saw a young woman sitting beside Jiang Ce.


    Jiang Ce smiled. "Harry is worried for my safety. He arranged a bodyguard for me, but a female bodyguard." He exined.


    "¡­ I didn''t know he is a jealous type of a man." She said.


    Jiang Ce chuckled. "He doesn''t look like the type, right?" he asked, but his face looked proud.


    Mary Jackson smiled.


    Jiang Ce paused when he saw her expression. "Did something happen to you?" he asked.


    "Hm?"


    "Precisely, to you and Huo Jinghua?" Jiang Ce corrected.


    The female bodyguard looked at the two and discreetly excused herself.


    "So?" Jiang Ce stared at Mary Jackson. "Meiying¡­" he called. "I truly regret the years I haven''t been with you, and neglected my part as your elder brother." He sighed as he lowered his head.


    "No¡­ it''s just¡­" Mary Jackson stammered. She guiltily looked at Jiang Ce. "It wasn''t your fault we were separated¡­" she sighed as she stared at her drink, looking at her reflection. "From what you said just now, I realized¡­" she said.


    "Realized what?"


    "I think¡­ Jinghua doesn''t love me enough." Mary Jackson finally answered.


    Jiang Ce''s eyes widened in shock. "What?!" he eximed.


    Mary Jackson closed her eyes. "Ge¡­ I know, Jinghua is very in love with me." She said.


    "Then ¨C "


    "But don''t you think, his love for me is like that of a younger brother to his elder sister?" she asked.


    Jiang Ce gaped at him. "Meiying, you¡­ does brothers and sisters kiss?!" he eximed.


    "Ge¡­" Mary Jackson''s eyes watered. "Our kisses¡­ hugs¡­ don''t you find something else from it?" she asked.


    "What would I ¨C " Jiang Ce muttered before he paused to ponder.


    Mary Jackson bitterly smiled. "Ge¡­ if we kiss right now, what will you make of it?" she asked.


    Jiang Ce stared at her, stunned. "You kiss me out of¡­ respect." He muttered under his breath. It felt like something lit up in his mind and he stared at Mary Jackson.


    Mary Jackson chuckled. "I know¡­" she said.


    "Meiying." Jiang Ce called as he tried to save the situation. "Don''t you think you''re just overthinking things?" he asked. "You were too affected with xiao Ling''s passing, so you ¨C "


    Mary Jackson shook her head. "It actually just made me clear my mind." She sighed. "Jinghua¡­ he''s too polite with me. Do you know ¨C " she looked at him. " ¨C we haven''t even done it, even after 3 years of marriage?"


    "Wha ¨C " Jiang Ce''s draw dropped. "Is he incapable?" he asked, his eyes looked curious.


    Mary Jackson smiled. "Although he didn''t get up because of me, but that''s because ¨C " she said and looked at the monitor on the wall. " ¨C he just didn''t meet his fated person¡­ or may have met him, but they were separated for too long¡­ he forgot him¡­ as well as his feelings." She muttered.


    Jiang Ce turned to look at where she was looking at, only to see Rayver Quinn''s handsome visage on the screen. "Meiying¡­" he called when he felt something had dawned on him. He slowly turned towards her and felt his heart ached when she saw her pained smile. "Could it be ¨C "


    "Yeah." She spoke, her voice seeming to sigh. "I knew, yet I still stole Jinghua from him." She confessed.

 Chapter 229 - Generals

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Generals</h4>


    The sounds of footsteps echoed in the cold walls of the hallway as two figures from opposite sides walked towards each other. Both have a handsome face, and wore the same uniform. The medals on their chest dangling as they walked, and the insignia of the empire they wore proudly.


    One wore a cold expression while the other one has a gentle, and even smiling expression on his face. The soldiers following behind them cautiously lowered their gaze, never dared to even look at their own boss'' face.


    "General Quinn." Huo Jinghua greeted with a smile as their groups met at the middle.


    "¡­ general Huo." Rayver Quinn spoke with a cold hum.


    "Done reporting to His Majesty?" Huo Jinghua asked and nced at the wide doors of the pce.


    "En." Rayver Quinn answered. His piercing gaze on Huo Jinghua''s face.


    Huo Jinghua noticed Rayver Quinn''s gaze on him. "Does general Quinn have something to say to me?" he asked.


    "En ¨C " Before Rayver Quinn could answer, Huo Jinghua received a call.


    "Please excuse me, general Quinn." Huo Jinghua said as he raised his hand. When he saw it was Mary Jackson calling, his eyes lit up. "Meiying?" he answered before he walked away,pletely missing to see the emotion shed in Rayver Quinn''s eyes.


    The soldiers left forced themselves not to shiver when they felt the atmosphere turned even colder, and more suffocating. General Huo, why do you have to poke the sore spot of general Quinn?! Why unt your happiness?! Why are you rubbing it on his face?!


    Rayver Quinn never had a wife, nor even a husband or a lover. He''s as frigid as ice. The soldiers didn''t dare to look at what expression Rayver Quinn was making now, so they also didn''t see his dark expression.


    Rayver Quinn walked away, his cape fluttering. His subordinates don''t know whether to follow him and looked at each other. Their moment of hesitation made them lost Rayver Quinn.


    "You want to see me? No need to be so polite, right?" Huo Jinghua happily said. "I''ll see you after I reported to Kale¡­ His Majesty." He said and nced back, only to see Rayver Quinn was gone. "See youter!" he said and immediately ended the call before walking back.


    "General Quinn left. We don''t know where he went." The soldiers immediately said when they saw his inquiring gaze.


    Huo Jinghua frowned before he walked to find Rayver Quinn. The soldiers looked at each other, their eyes speaking. Should we follow them? What if they''d brawl? Although the soldiers see both people looked proper, but it is inevitable topare them.


    Both have a powerful family to back them, both are generals, and both are even handsome! Before, both were bachelors. However, 3 years ago, the bnce between the two has been broken when Huo Jinghua married the Royal Princess, Mary Jackson. Now, Huo Jinghua has one-upped Rayver Quinn.


    Oh. It''s ''two''-upped. Huo Jinghua has friends, but Rayver Quinn, though it looked sad, he has no friends.


    The soldiers left sighed. Although their generals are ''rivals'', but it isn''t necessary for their subordinates to be rivals, too. And so, with their generals gone, they left and find a ce to drink.


    Meanwhile, Huo Jinghua who reached the entertainment center looking for Rayver Quinn suddenly hit his head. "Not only did I forgot to report to His Majesty, but I don''t even know where to look for that friendless fiend!" he eximed at his idiocy. Now, he is too far from the pce, and even had to dy his meeting with Mary Jackson. "Just where does that fiend had gone to?! Even his own people don''t know where to look him for!" he said through his gritted teeth as he drove his maglev car.


    ''Fiend'' is what the soldiers secretly call Rayver Quinn, even his own people, since he always wore a morose expression he looked like the devil.


    "Wait ¨C " Huo Jinghua suddenly paused when he realized something. " ¨C why am I looking for him?!" he asked.


    Before he could answer his own question, Rayver Quinn''s figure appeared in his monitor. There he is! He eximed when he saw the other was walking by the river. Huo Jinghua''s brows can''t help but raise as he drove towards the other person. Does he n to drown himself? He thought and his maglev carnded not far from Rayver Quinn.


    Huo Jinghua immediately went out of his car and ordered his car to go back home as he''ll just walk following Rayver Quinn. The maglev car rose in the air unmanned, and then disappeared in the sky.


    Huo Jinghua saw Rayver Quinn turned into a corner. He immediately fastened his pace to follow the man, only to be shocked when he saw after he turned that the street looked familiar. Isn''t this near my home? He thought as he walked down the familiar path. He can''t see Rayver Quinn anymore, but he has an inkling that Rayver Quinn has gone to the Huo manor.


    With the progress of the current situation, and their guess of Rayver Quinn''s nned rebellion, Huo Jinghua should feel fear for the people in the Huo manor because Rayver Quinn might kill them to start his rebellion. However, for some reason, he even felt calm.


    What is happening to me? Have I gone mad? He thought as he quickened his pace, only to see the area where he reached. "This is ¨C " he muttered under his breath when he saw the familiar shops around. Even many years have passed, but this ce never changed.


    Only the nket of snow on the ground and the roofs of the houses around, as well as the shower of snow and the grey clouds in the sky are missing and Huo Jinghua would feel that day of that year in winter, he found a child that was almost buried in the snow and was about to freeze to death. "Ah Cui¡­" he subconsciously muttered as he stared at one corner, as if he could still see that child.


    However, what he saw was an adult crouching in a corner,pletely the same was as Ah Cui.

 Chapter 230 - Cui

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Cui</h4>


    Mary Jackson smiled after she ended her call with Kale. "He didn''te to see Kale." She told Jiang Ce. "But, some soldiers saw he dide to the pce, but he''s with¡­ Rayver." She said.


    Jiang Ce sharply inhaled. "Coincidence! It must be a coincidence!" he told her. "They have always been civil to each other, and nothing more than that! You have to trust Huo Jinghua!" he said.


    "I trust him." Mary Jackson said. "However, do you think his memories returned?" she asked. "Both of them?" she added.


    Jiang Ce opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. "Meiying¡­" he could only say her name.


    "I guess Rayver''s memories returned first." She said as if talking to herself and Jiang Ce wasn''t there. "3 years ago, he was injured in the battle against the Tuwis. It was said his head was hit. It must be it. His memories must have returned that time." She said. "However, just as he had recovered and remembered Jinghua, the person he had kept in his heart for a long time, but forgotten the name and the face, Jinghua had married me." She looked at Jiang Ce whose eyes are filled with pity and pain for her. "I am the one who broke them apart. However, if you''d ask me I regretted it, I''ll answer ''no''. what I regret is that I had witnessed their fate intertwined."


    ¡­


    "You¡­ you - !" Huo Jinghua stuttered as he pointed at Rayver Quinn crouching on the ground. "Pft - !" he finally can''t hold back hisughter. "Hahahahahaha! So childish! Hahahahahaha!" heughed as he held his stomach. "What are you doing there acting like a child? I didn''t know general Quinn is so childish!" he said as he looked at the other with teasing eyes.


    Rayver Quinn just coldly looked at him before he rose from the ground.


    "So, this is general Quinn''s pastime?" Huo Jinghua grinned as he watched Rayver Quinn walking at him, wearing a calm expression like he didn''t do that shameful act earlier.


    "You didn''t remember anything earlier?" Rayver Quinn asked.


    Huo Jinghua''s brows just raised. "What should I remember?" he asked, his eyes turning crescents as he raised his head to meet Rayver Quinn''s gaze for the first time. As they stared at each other, he realized something in the past.


    Every time they''d meet each other, or crossed paths, it was always Rayver Quinn who would leave first, his back looking like he was defeated. Because they were ''opposing'' parties, and that the other was taller, they never meet each other''s gaze as they talked. Even in military meetings, they never nced at each other.


    This is just in his perspective, but he had an inkling feeling that, every time Rayver Quinn leaves, maybe he wanted for him to follow him like today. Maybe as he never met the other''s gaze, the other lowers his head to meet his, even if he never lowered himself before.


    But now, as Huo Jinghua looked at that familiar green eyes, as evergreen as the forest, he could see the other''s emotions, and now he didn''t miss that disappointment that shed in the other''s eyes that the other quickly hid, hiding his emotions once again.


    Rayver Quinn reluctantly looked away. Now that he can directly see the other''s eyes, and very close, yet he had to withdrew his gaze first, even if he doesn''t want to, to hide his emotions and then leave.


    However, Huo Jinghua saw his intention to leave and he definitely wouldn''t let the other escape. "What should I remember?" he asked again since the other didn''t answer him earlier.


    "Nothing." Rayver Quinn quickly answered and he coughed when he felt something clogged in his throat.


    "Really nothing?" Huo Jinghua asked. Before Rayver Quinn could answer, he added. "Fine, then." He said as he looked at his light brain with his gaze hooded when he saw Mary Jackson''s message along with an attachment. "I guess I should hit my head to forget you again and never ever remember you this time ¨C " he said and turned.


    However, before he could walk away, his arm was grabbed. "Don''t leave." Rayver Quinn spoke with a hoarse voice.


    "Why shouldn''t I leave? Wasn''t it you who left me first?" Huo Jinghua asked, his voiceced with pain. He finally let out all the emotions he felt that time when Rayver Quinn ran away.


    That day, it was only one day¡­ no, even less than a day the time he spent with him ¨C a stranger. They were even just kids that time. However, he really liked him. Twelve years old is the age where feelings started to bud.


    The first time he saw him, it was only a pity. The first time he saw his face after he personally washed his dirty body, he became attracted to him. When he saw his eyes and their gazes met, his soul was hooked. He likes him. He really liked him. However, the other left him without a warning. He tried to look for him, but he disappeared like a smoke ¨C without a trace. He didn''t believe he was just his dream. He was real. Yet, the years after that, he didn''t see him again.


    He lost his first love in that winter.


    "You woke up! I''m the one who saved you! My name is Jinghua. You can just call me Joshua. That''s the English name my parents gave me. What''s your name?" a child of the same age as him asked, his voice full of enthusiasm and his eyes were bright like the stars as they stared at him with a fully concentrated gaze, making him feel he was the only person in his eyes.


    "Qui¡­" he felt his throat itched so his words were interrupted.


    "''Cui''?" Huo Jinghua''s eyes brightened. "So your name is also Chinese! Though you looked like a foreigner¡­ well, just call me ''Jinghua'', then! I like my Chinese name more!" he told him.


    Huo Jinghua pulled his arm from Rayver Quinn''s grasp as he activated his mech and left. Rayver Quinn stared at the familiar mech rising in the sky. He raised his hand as if to reach it, only for him to lower his hand and touched his face when he felt something wet hit it.


    It was Huo Jinghua''s tear.

 Chapter 231 - Collusion

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Collusion</h4>


    "The Gav family is actually colluding with Marquis Jin for a long time! Whew! Fortunately, I was pre-prepared and had the Gav manor surrounded by soldiers because the Gav family dared to hold me hostage!" Gerard Jackson fumed when they all held a meeting. "They dared underestimate me, and even confessed they''ve been eyeing my family and wanted to pull us, too, to their party! The nerve!" he stomped on the floor.


    Lewis Johnson immediately patted his hand to quell his husband''s anger. "That''s alright. That''s alright. You''re safe now. I''ll avenge youter!" he told him.


    Gerard Jackson''s heart was soothed. "Thank you." He muttered and smiled.


    Huo Jinghua and Harry Walter felt like they were blinded.


    Lewis Johnson is sensible unlike the dense Gerard Jackson so he immediately turned to the two and apologetically smiled. "The Bertram and Lix families were also approached by Marquis Jin." He said. "However, after they found out that Marquis Jin pulled both of them, they started cursing and attacked the people Marquis Jin nted on their side. Both families are smart. They immediately found out that Marquis Jin was actually just trying to see who is stronger than them, and the stronger one is naturally the one he''ll pull to his party while he''d discard the weaker one." He exined.


    "Sylv Kang is also on Marquis Jin''s side." Harry Walter said. "He will be made into a puppet emperor by Marquis Jin. Naturally, Marquis Jin can''t be the emperor, since he doesn''t have a royal blood. But Sylv Kang has. And so he will control Sylv Kang behind the scenes." He exined.


    "So the Hoobite Rock is used for¡­" Huo Jinghua said.


    Harry Walter turned to him. "Jiang Ce said that the Hoobite Rock has a hypnotic ability. It is also the reason why the Hoobite Rock can make one feel ted or dreamy." He exined.


    "I think I got it." Lewis Johnson said. "The Hoobites and the Cloud People are on friendly terms. Thus, the Cloud People can acquirerge quantities of Hoobite Rocks, and also found out the secret of the Hoobite Rocks. Baron Cloud suddenly got in a serious predicament, so he sought Marquis Jin''s help. In exchange for Marquis Jin''s help, he offered the Hoobite Rocks he acquired, along with the secret he found out, to Marquis Jin. Then, Marquis started his schemes with the Gav family, who is in a deep need of Hoobite Rocks." He said.


    Gerard Jackson also caught the pace. "The Gav family is an influential family, too. Marquis Jin wanted to pull them in his boat to increase his power. He promised them the supply of Hoobite Rocks, since the Gav family needsrge quantities of Hoobite Rocks with their chronically body condition. Then, Marquis Jin eyes the Bertram and Lix families to spread his influence in the business world. Lastly, he had Sylv Kang under his hands." He said.


    "Such an ambitious man¡­" Lewis Johnson shook his head.


    "A greedy man!" Gerard Jackson added. "Wait. What about Rayver Quinn, then?" he asked. "If Marquis Jin wanted Sylv Kang to rece Kale, then wouldn''t they contradict each other, since Rayver Quinn would rebel to be the emperor?"


    Suddenly, Harry Walter spoke. "Don''t you think this investigation is very smoothpared to the initial one?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    "At first, we were like headless flies we couldn''t find a single clue about xiao Ling''s death. But now ¨C " Harry Walter said as he looked at the list of suspects. " ¨C it was like we were offered a pillow when we wanted to sleep. Don''t you think so?" he asked.


    They fell silent when they also realized it. "Someone is leading us?" Lewis Johnson''s eyes narrowed. "Someone wanted for us to find out about the rebellion?" he added.


    "Definitely." Harry Walter nodded.


    "Who could it be?" Lewis Johnson asked.


    "Eh? Huh? I suddenly don''t understand¡­?" Gerard Jackson said. "Hey. Answer my question earlier. If Sylv Kang will be the emperor of Marquis Jin, then how about Rayver Quinn?" he asked.


    Just as his voice fell, they felt something clicked in their brain and they looked at each other. "Rayver Quinn?" they asked.


    "Rayver Quinn and Marquis Jin aren''t in cahoots¡­" they said and turned to the silent Huo Jinghua.


    Huo Jinghua closed his eyes. "That day in the Hoobite¡­ he knew, so he let us go..." He said. "He knew I am investigating about xiao Ling''s death¡­ no ¨C " he shook his head. "He knew¡­ he knew the truth about xiao Ling''s death!" his eyes snapped open and raised his head to look at them. "It was him¡­ it must be him who ced the Hoobite Rock to lead us to Marquis Jin! And the others!" he said.


    "Rayver Quinn¡­" they all looked at each other.


    "Is he the one who killed Howee?!" Gerard Jackson asked.


    "No¡­" Huo Jinghua answered. "He must be investigating Marquis Jin, and it happened that xiao Ling''s death coincided with his investigation, so¡­ so ¨C " he muttered.


    "With how meticulous Marquis Jin¡­ he works cleanly¡­"


    "So, Rayver Quinn must have found out that Marquis Jin killed Howee¡­ and then gave us a clue that could point us to Marquis Jin and his cronies!" Huo Jinghua said.


    Their jaw dropped as they looked at the list of their suspects. "Too¡­ too¡­ this is too coincidental ¨C " they all looked at each other in disbelief.


    "But why would Rayver Quinn help us¡­ doesn''t he hate us?" Gerard Jackson asked.


    Harry Walter and Lewis Johnson also thought that. Rayver Quinn wouldn''t be too generous. However, when they nced at Huo Jinghua and saw his expression, they seemed to realize something.


    It couldn''t be¡­? They thought and looked at each other. If it really is as they thought, that Rayver Quinn helped them because of Huo Jinghua¡­ then what will happen to Mary Jackson? It also seemed that, from Huo Jinghua''s expression right now, he was moved by Rayver Quinn''s kind gesture.


    XTV1.


    Rayver Quinnnded on the ground and came out of his mech. He remembered that, one month ago, as his people tailed Marquis Jin, they heard Marquis Jin speak of Huo Jinghua''s faction supporting the current emperor Kale. They wanted to eliminate Huo Jinghua''s faction, but they were too strong for them who are currently weak.


    And so, they set their sight on Huo Ling.

 Chapter 232 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Attack</h4>


    Huo Ling is the weakest in Huo Jinghua''s faction, and is just starting his life in the military. He is also the apple of the eye of Huo Jinghua, Gerard Jackson, Lewis Johnson and Harry Walter. Such a promising young man dying is utterly regrettable. And it just so happens he is in the military. There are many ways to make a soldier die, and one of them is through an intentional ident.


    Rayver Quinn immediately departed and located Huo Ling to save him. However, it was toote. Marquis Jin''s faction actually had already caught Huo Ling in their hands, with the help of Su Rong, the one who deeply hated Huo Ling.


    When he flew to XTV1, Huo Ling''s mech has already exploded, and Huo Ling had self-exploded, bringing down with him the''s Zerg queen. He left in regret, and concealed his mech when he saw Huo Jinghua''s, Gerard Jackson''s, Lewis Johnson''s, and Harry Walter''s troops areing. He his in an asteroid and waited for them to disappear before he returned to the empire and investigated Su Rong.


    After he captured Su Rong, he found out that Su Rong had always hated Huo Ling.. They were ssmates, and when they were in college, the girl he fell in love with fell in love with Huo Ling. He thought Huo Ling stole her from him, and so he hated him. He even hated him more when Huo Ling rejected the girl. When they were in the military, as cadets, he envied Huo Ling for Huo Ling is very popr. Huo Ling also always exceeds in every area he does.


    If it''s just this, it is too petty. Su Rong''s hatred to Huo Ling reached its peak when the girl he fell in love with reappeared and chased Huo Ling again. However, Huo Ling rejected her again. To make the matters worse, Huo Ling''s arranged marriage was public announced. Huo Ling was getting married politically.


    Su Rong felt Huo Ling cheated the poor girl, and the worst thing happened. Su Rong met with the girl and the girl cried to him,ining that she isn''t worthy of Huo Ling. Then, in front of Su Rong''s eyes, she jumped off of the bridge.


    Su Rong sincerely loved her, yet Huo Ling rejected her. And so, his hatred brewed in his heart over the years. He felt more hatred as he heard the news of Huo Ling''s achievements. Thus, when he was approached by Marquis Jin, he agreed for both of them to harm Huo Ling.


    Marquis Jin had Su Rong close the Star Gate for Huo Ling while he had someone nted a Hoobite Rock and made Huo Ling hallucinate, thinking he lost control of his mech. It was him who was making a mess of his mech, not anyone. While he was under a hallucination, his mind was in and out of a sane state.


    And so, when he finally was in a sane state, he can only manage to tell Huo Jinghua that someone wanted to kill him before hemitted suicide to end himself.


    ¡­


    Rayver Quinn sighed as he reached the ce where Huo Ling died along with the Zerg queen. He carefully ced down the bouquet of white flowers on the ground before he uttered a silent prayer. "I''m sorry I failed to save you, caused your stepfather, everyone, a heartbreak." He said as he took out a piece of one of the pieces of the Hoobite Rock that he took away the day Huo Ling died. He didn''t have Jiang Ce, or any scientist with him as he departed in haste to save Huo Ling, thus he couldn''t identify what rock was it that indirectly caused the death of Huo Ling. "You''re the one who don''t deserve the most to die." He added.


    "And you do?" someone asked behind him.


    "I don''t know." Rayver Quinn honestly answered.


    "I do." Mary Jackson said as she stopped beside him. "You don''t feel like killing me? No one would know. I piloted a small starship my own." She told him.


    Rayver Quinn sighed and slowly turned to her. "I''ll treat this as I didn''t hear anything." He said and left her. "I''ll have someone send you back." He added and then left.


    Mary Jackson bitterly smiled and looked at the bouquet of flowers Rayver Quinn left. "Look how despicable I am." She said and closed her eyes. She''s more despicable than Rayver Quinn.


    Rayver Quinn had wanted to mourn Huo Ling, a life he failed to save. He mourned during Huo Ling''s funeral day, yet he felt it wasn''t enough. He can''t mourn Huo Ling in this before, since Huo Jinghua and the others were still finding clues. It was only now that he can, now that Huo Jinghua and the others found out the truth about Huo Ling''s death.


    "Prepare to depart!" Rayver Quinn told the soldiers as he boarded the starship. He''s going back to arrest Marquis Jin, the root of this all.


    "Sir!" suddenly, someone shouted. "Someone sent a message that the Alliance''s troops are going towards the empire!"


    Rayver Quinn''s pupils shrank. "Immediately prepare! The Royal Princess is still here ¨C ugh!" he grunted when the back of their starship suddenly exploded!


    "We''re under attack! Those Alliance bastards! So despicable!" the soldiers cursed as they fired back to the starships that suddenly appeared out of thin air. They were actually in a stealth mode!


    "Sir! We''ve found a rock in the control room!" someone reported.


    "Immediately discard it! It''s the enemy!" Rayver Quinn yelled. "I''ll go fetch the Royal Princess! You hold the fort!" he said and activated his mech to fly back to Mary Jackson and save her.


    "An attack?!" a running Mary Jackson asked as she looked at the zing fire afar, stunned.


    Rayver Quin''s lips were pressed into a thin line as he coldly looked at their zing starship. "Report!" he spoke to theirmunication line.


    "Sir! Fortunately, there''s only one starship attacking us! We can handle this!" his subordinates answered.


    "These bastards think that they can kill us with just this because they sneak attacked us. Watch the might of the empire, you bastards!" one of them can''t help but say.


    Rayver Quinn who heard it. "¡­" when had his soldiers be this unruly? "Attack!" he yelled. "Attack with all you might! Cover me when I save the Royal Princess!" he told them before he shot a mech that hid and it exploded!


    "Yes!" they answered.


    No one asked unnecessary questions like why is Mary Jackson, Her Highness the Royal Princess, is there. They have already noticed it, and covertly observed her. They thought she was here to visit her son''s ''grave''. However, they were surprised to find out she went here to also look for Rayver Quinn.


    They don''t know how she knew Rayver Quinn was here, since Rayver Quinn''s schedule, nor the schedule of any high-ranking military officer, like Huo Jinghua, Lewis Johnson, Gerard Jackson, and most importantly, Harry Walter, is highly confidential. Their schedule is a military secret.


    Since they fight for the empire, as well as for the people and their life, naturally, killing people is inevitable. Thus, it is not a surprise to have someone kill them as a revenge. Also, they are indispensable to the country, thus their life is very important. They are the backbones of the empire.


    They don''t dare to have crooked thoughts that Mary Jackson is cheating Huo Jinghua with Rayver Quinn, nor Rayver Quinn seduced Mary Jackson. The heck, it is an open secret to them ¨C Rayver Quinn''s trusted subordinates, that their boss is deeply in love to Huo Jinghua! Mary Jackson is her rival! How can Rayver Quinn seduce her, much less cheat with her?!


    Also, they could see Her Highness the Royal Princess is also deeply in love with Huo Jinghua. How can the rivals in love cheat with each other?! And so, it is a mystery why would Mary Jackson appear her. She didn''te here to kill Rayver Quinn, right, because she found out Rayver Quinn covets her husband?


    Rayver Quinn naturally is unaware of the thoughts of his subordinates. He flew at a very fast speed to the direction of the ce where Huo Ling died since he knew Mary Jackson was still grieving for Huo Ling.


    When he finally saw her, his mech immediately grabbed her before she could react and shoved her inside before flying to the sky. Only a second passed and the ce where she had just stood was shot! The ground was burnt and smoked, and a deep pit can be seen.


    Mary Jackson didn''t have time toin how rudely she was treated by Rayver Quinn and sucked a cold breath when she saw what happened. A mech was hiding, in a camouge, and tried to kill her! A chill ran down her spine and she shivered. She retreated in a corner inside Rayver Quinn''s mech, not daring breathing a word.


    Rayver Quinn saw her, but acted like he didn''t see her horrified expression.

 Chapter 233 - Battle Cry

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Battle Cry</h4>


    Star Gate Space Station.


    Arge group of mechsnded and the two mechs in the lead opened their hatches. Two tall, handsome, and imposing men jumped out. Their medals glistened from the light around and were pinned on their chest proudly.


    One was wearing a smile was the other one was frowning. You could see the former was polite, while thetter was in a foul mood.


    "Fortunately, Rayver Quinn already rooted out those mice!" Gerard Jackson fumed as they walked towards the entrance of the station.


    The mice he was referring to are Marquis Jin, Su Rong, Sylv Kang, as well as the Gav family. The Bertram family and the Lix families are still under monitoring, since they didn''t directly ally with Marquis Jin''s party, as they still have yet to give their answer to Marquis Jin after they were approached.


    The Bertam and Lix families should be grateful they fought with each other, dying their answer to Marquis Jin, so they weren''t directly arrested. To show their sincerity to the empire, they presented Marquis Jin''s people to Harry Walter who led the arrest.


    The head of the station has been waiting since earlier and immediately greeted them tteringly as he received them even though was already panicking. He anxiously looked at the sky that was littered with countless beautiful specks of light. But, beautiful things are more dangerous than the ordinary-looking ones. Those lights are explosions after the Alliance''s troops attack the Star Gate ¨C the barrier surrounding the entire of the empire.


    "Fortunately, Sires have captured that ungrateful Su Rong!" seeing none of the two men were talking, and the already suffocating atmosphere bing heavier, he spoke.


    But, it was useless. Neither Gerard Jackson nor Lewis Johnson appreciated the head''s initiative as they really aren''t in the mood to talk. They stopped to look at the sky. "How long can the Star Gate hold?" Lewis Johnson finally spoke. Gerard Jackson was in a foul mood since one of the culprits who harmed his son came from this ce. And so, his eyes are filled with hostility as he stared at the Station Head.


    The Station Head is coldly sweating. "Currently, the Star Gate is at 99.5%. It canst for two months." he answered. "But¡­" he looked at them.


    "That''s the ideal. Because the Alliance won''t stop harassing us, they would definitely increase their attacks." Lewis Johnson coldly smiled.


    The Station Head felt a chill as he led them to the main control room.


    "Don''t you peopled are ck off again! Before, His Highness the Prince died because you are all toox!" Lewis Johnson shouted as they reached the main control room.


    Everyone immediately lowered their head in shame.


    "Be grateful we are all currently in the modern era, or His Majesty had already cut off all of your heads, even if you have a hundred of them!" Lewis Johnson added.


    The employees were frightened and didn''t dare had their fingers slip off of their keyboards as they fortified the Star Gate to prevent the Alliance from breaching after it fell from their attacks.


    Lewis Johnson was satisfied with their reaction. "This is the protective shield of the empire. Once it falls, the empire will be flooded by blood and countless corpses." He told them. "Once it falls, the Alliance will definitely leave no one alive in the empire. Do you understand?" he asked them.


    Their face had gone pale. "Yes¡­" they answered.


    "Louder!" Lewis Johnson red at them.


    "YES!" they shouted until their voice almost hoarse.


    Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson turned to their subordinates. "Go and counterattack!" they told them.


    "Yes, sir!" the soldiers answered and they all flew out with their mech.


    Harry Walter called them. "I''m here in the pce. However, Rayver Quinn is missing, along with Mary Jackson." He told them.


    "WHAT?!" they looked at each other. "Where''s Huo Jinghua?!"


    "Currently flying to XTV1." Harry Walter answered.


    "That ce¡­ why?"


    "Because Rayver Quinn and Mary Jackson were there." Harry Walter said.


    "WHAT?! What are they doing here¡­ did they ¨C " before they could assume something, Harry Walter cut them off.


    "Oh. They were also currently being under attacked by the Alliance there." Harry Walter spoke.


    "¡­" can''t you immediately say that?! "We ¨C "


    "Just stay there." Harry Walter told them. "Don''t let any one of these bastards slip in. They must be here to save Marquis Jin." He told them.


    "Him? Why?" they asked.


    "Because Marquis Jin is the son of the current head of the Alliance." Harry Walter answered. Before they could ask again, he spoke. "His Majesty told me, what Rayver Quinn told him." He exined.


    "En." Kale answered.


    That day, Rayver Quinn finally found out Marquis Jin''s real identity and immediately reported. He was expecting Huo Jinghua to arrive to tell him to stop investigating. However, Rayver Quinn stopped him, telling him to let Huo Jinghua and the others investigate on their own to not waste their efforts, since it was their way of expressing their feelings towards Huo Ling.


    And so, he left and intercepted Huo Jinghua to prevent Kale from crushing Huo Jinghua''s expectations.


    Kale sighed and watched the Alliance attack the Star Gate. "Let''s avenge Howee! Let''s avenge our Prince! FOR THE PRINCE!!!" he cried as he raised his fist.


    "FOR THE PRINCE!!!" the people yelled.


    "FOR THE PRINCE!!!" the soldiers all raised their voice for their battle cry as they flew out of the Star Gate and attacked the Alliance''s forces.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinghua was crying as he evaded the attacks of the Alliance''s forces and then counterattacked. He just found out Mary Jackson was missing, and then the next thing he heard Rayver Quinn was also missing. Worsees after another worse, as he received another report that the XTV1 was attacked, and that the two important people in his heart was there.


    Rayver Quinn has only a few people with him, since his travel to XTV1 is personal. He trusts that, with Rayver Quinn''s abilities, he can keep Mary Jackson safe. Also, Rayver Quinn would only bring his most trusted, and talented, people with him. Thus, he knew they can hold on and be safe for the mean time.


    Yet, he couldn''t just help but feel worried. His Ah Cui, as well as his wife¡­ "AAAAAAAAAAARRRGGGHHH!!!" he screamed as he shot another mech that approached him. "GET OUT OF THE WAYYYYY!!!!" he shouted and shot another one.


    It''s as if he heard the empire''s battle cry. "FOR THE PRINCE! FOR HOWEE!!!" he yelled as he finally flew past their defenses and flew quick to XTV1.


    However, suddenly, he felt something shed before him and pointed somewhere. The next second, his mech was hit on the back and he crashed to the asteroid belt.


    BOOOM!!! His mech hit and exploded.


    ¡­


    "Damn it!" Gerard Jackson cursed when he saw the Alliance''s starships aren''t decreasing. Instead, it was their own which is decreasing. "They''re really going all-out for their ''prince'', huh?" his lip twitched as his eyes narrowed in annoyance. He stormed out the door to go to battle.


    "Gerard!" Lewis Johnson called and pulled him back. "You wouldn''t rush out with anger filling your head, clouding your mind, right?" he asked.


    "No." Gerard Jackson firmly said. His expression cold.


    Lewis Johnson stared at him for a long time before he sighed in defeat. "Gerard¡­ I don''t want to lose you." He told him before he let go of his hand.


    Gerard Jackson was stunned as he looked at him before he smiled and kissed him deeply, which Lewis Johnson immediately returned with the same intensity. "My love¡­ there are only one important person in my life: Howee. That is, before I met you. After I met you, it became two. Yet after Howee died, it went back to one again. Do you understand?" he asked as he stared at Lewis Johnson''s eyes. "I am going to avenge my other important person, but I will definitely live since I still have one important person left." He told him and kissed him before he ran away and activated his mech, then flew to the space.


    "Gerard¡­" Lewis Johnson muttered as he wiped his tears. "For me, I only have you."


    ¡­


    Huo Ling sighed as he looked at Huo Jinghua lying on the ground, his head bleeding and he''s unconscious. "He can''t die." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded before he turned to Di San and the others. "You go first to Si Shui and we''ll follow after." He told them.


    "You can''t interfere with life ¨C " Di San said.


    "We won''t. Huo Jinghua isn''t going to die yet. He will live long in this world." Yi Bing said. "We''re just going to give him a push and meet with his loved ones earlier." He exined.


    If Di San was to choose between the past Yi Bing and the present Yi Bing, he''d rather choose the past Yi Bing. Although the past Yi Bing is suffocating, but he''s not as suffocating as right now!

 Chapter 234 - Hope

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Hope</h4>


    Before they could start to bicker with each other, they suddenly smelled something in the air amidst the smoke from the battle. Although the scent was faint, but they felt like their soul trembled for some reason. Their heart skipped a beat and their eyes widened when they realized what it is.


    "This is - !" Liu Lin eximed after he picked up a piece of rock from the remnants of Huo Jinghua''s mech.


    Feng Er smelled the burnt rock. "It has the smell of a Soul Fragment." She said.


    "Soul Fragment?" Huo Ling turned.


    "A Soul Fragment is a piece of a soul." Yi Bing answered. "It contains the memories of the soul, as well as its power.." He exined.


    "Soul Fragments¡­ souls have a smell?" Huo Ling asked in surprise.


    Feng Er nodded. "The stronger the power of a Soul Fragment, the stronger its smell. The weakest Soul Fragment has a smell that almost nonexistent." She exined.


    Huo Ling really admires the wonders of the world¡­ well, worlds.


    "Let''s move him to XTV1 first ¨C " Yi Bing said as he carefully picked up Huo Jinghua.


    "¡­ Howee¡­" Huo Jinghua muttered when he heard the familiar voice they recently lost, bringing anguish in their heart, and that led everything to where it was now¡­


    Huo Ling froze when he heard his name was called, and the voice that called him. Meanwhile everyone stared at Huo Jinghua in shock.


    "¡­ he''s having hallucination because of the rock." Huo Ling said in an emotionless voice, making everyone turn to him in surprise. Huo Ling''s face is devoid of emotions, as well as his eyes.


    They thought Huo Ling would cry, beg them to make him alive again. However, this is Huo Ling. The Huo Ling of this world. He is strict on himself, and a very rational person. Never mind he was ''possessed'' by Fengshen Sect Master Huo, Huo Ling of this world might feel regret of his death, but he knows eptance. He had already epted his death, his fate.


    "No¡­ Howee ¨C " Huo Jinghua slowly opened his eyes with much difficulty. His bloodstained lips are quivering as he forced himself to talk with much difficulty. His voice is rasp because of his heavy breathing from his injuries. Then, he saw Huo Ling''s figure. "Howee¡­ it is you¡­" he said as a tear fell from his eye. This child that wasn''t his own, yet he treated like his own treasure. It wasn''t just because Huo Ling is Huo Meiying''s child. But because he truly loved Huo Ling as his own son.


    "He wouldn''t normally see you, no one would, since you''re already dead." Yi Bing said as he read Huo Ling''s expression. "However, since your soul was mixed by the qi of this world, it overruled the rules and so he can see you." He exined.


    "Howee ¨C " Huo Jinghua called.


    "¡­ uncle." Huo Ling finally called as his eyes reddened. His eyes were filled with tears, and a tear fell on Huo Jinghua''s face. Finally, he can''t hold back his overflowing emotions and a sob escaped from his lips. "Uncle¡­!" he cried as he hugged Huo Jinghua. Although he is very emotional right now, but he still remembered that Huo Jinghua was injured, and suffered deep wounds that are still bleeding.


    "''uncle''? You call me ''dad''." Huo Jinghua chuckled, only to groan in pain after because he had aggravated his wound on his chest. He felt like his internal organs have been squished and squashed earlier after his mech was shot and exploded. Fortunately, he had foreseen it''ll happen and had pushed the ejection button. The explosion and the smoke covered his escape, and so no enemies has seen his escape and pursued him.


    However, he still hasn''t avoided to fall like a ttened pancake in a passing asteroid.


    Huo Ling sighed. "You don''t have much time. You have to save mother, and Rayver Quinn." He told him and pulled Huo Jinghua up with the help of Yi Bing.


    "I know¡­" Huo Jinghua sighed and reluctantly looked at Huo Ling. If he already knew about Rayver Quinn''s rtionship with him and mentioned the man¡­ or did he? He thought when he saw Huo Ling''s calm expression. Does he only know about Rayver Quinn being cornered by the Alliance and mentioned him in passing to him along with Mary Jackson? He felt befuddled. Huo Ling''s appearance right now is already befuddling. "Wait. What about you, Howee?" he asked.


    Huo Ling smiled. "I''m only your hallucination because of the rock. Say my regards to mother, and father, and Lewis, and uncle Jiang, Harry, and Kale and Sam." He told him before he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. Before Huo Jinghua could react, he teleported Huo Jinghua alone to XTV1 with him, leaving Huo Ling with Di San and Feng Er.


    "Why didn''t you¡­" Di San said.


    "I just realized farewells are the hardest thing to say, next to ''I''m sorry''." Huo Ling said. "It was already hard for me to bid my final farewell to him, how much more will it be if I''d see my mother, and my father?" he asked and looked afar where countless explosions appeared, illuminating the dark space. "They will all live a long time¡­ father, mother, uncle Jinghua, uncle Jiang, Lewis, Harry, Kale and Sam, and the new one added to my family: Rayver Quinn." He smiled. He saw Yi Bing reappeared. "Let''s go." He said.


    They nodded and teleported to the Hoobite where Si Shui and the other Soul Fragment are.


    ¡­


    Gerard Jackson grunted when his mech collided against a mech which its pilot died. "Move away!" he yelled as he pushed the floating mech with his mech and shot an Alliance''s mech. "They''re so persistent!" he muttered.


    "Sir! Reinforcements areing!" his subordinate reported.


    "Took them too long!" Gerard Jackson rolled his eyes. However, when he turned, he saw something flying towards him. His pupils shrank.


    However, before the enemy''s fire could hit him, it was counter-shot. Before he could react, he heard a familiar voice spoke.


    "I will never take long toe and save you." Lewis Johnson said as his mech approached Gerard Jackson''s mech.


    It was unfortunate they were inside their mech so they can''t see each other. But, it was enough for them to stand side by side in a battle.


    ¡­


    Harry Walter''s expression turned better when he saw Lewis Johnson came on time to save Gerard Jackson. However, his expression fell again when he can''t contact Huo Jinghua. "Your Majesty¡­"


    Kale took a deep breath to calm himself. "We won''t lose this battle. General Huo and General Quinn are safe, as well as my aunt. We have to believe them." He said and took Sam''s hand. "Prepare to send the empress dowager away. I will stay." He ordered.


    "Your Majesty¡­" they called toin, but they shut up when they saw Kale''s expression.


    "I''ll be with you." Sam told Kale as he held Kale''s hand tight.


    Kale smiled. "En." He said before he turned to Harry Walter. "Don''t cease to reconnect themunication with General Huo and General Quinn. They will surely find a way to contact us." He said. "Send more people to Colonel Johnson and Colonel Jackson''s side!" he ordered.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Suddenly, they saw arge number of mech that came out of nowhere and flew very fast to the Star Gate. "That''s - !" they eximed.


    "General Huo''s units!"


    "Why are they here?! Didn''t General Huo ¨C "


    "Idiot!" Harry Walter muttered in frustration. Huo Jinghua headed to XTV1 alone! "Your Majesty ¨C " he turned.


    "Hope¡­ let''s hope they''re all safe." Kale sighed.


    "¡­ yes." Harry Walter fixed his expression. He is just a realist. However, this time, it seems that he had to hope. Hope that everything will be fine. Hope that they will win. Hope that Huo Jinghua, Rayver Quinn and Mary Jackson is alive and return.


    XTV1.


    "Are you alright?" Rayver Quinn asked Mary Jackson who suddenly fell after they turned in the air to avoid being hit.


    "¡­ y-yes¡­" Mary Jackson answered as she held her head, feeling dizzy. She hit her head on the wall of the mech. Fortunately, she is A-rank on her physical strength.


    "Hang on ¨C " Rayver Quinn told her as he counterattacked to their pursuer before he drove his mech to the tall canyons. "How are you?" he asked his subordinates in theirmunication line.


    Rayver Quinn''s subordinates are definitely tougher than the normal soldiers. "Only ten were injured. No deaths." They answered.


    The Alliance, although didn''t underestimated them, but relied on their sneak attack to attack Rayver Quinn. And so, they only sent a few people to kill Rayver Quinn, believing their sneak attack would be a sess.


    "Good." Rayver Quinn said before his mech jumped out of a boulder and shot the two mechs of the Alliance that followed him.


    BOOOM!!!


    "Ah!" Mary Jackson grunted and covered her ears since the two mechs exploded near them and Rayver Quinn''s mech was blown away.

 Chapter 235 - Greed

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Greed</h4>


    "How much are the damages?" Rayver Quinn asked after they all have dealt all the Alliance''s forces.


    His adjutant scratched his head as they looked at their starship that has turned to a metal scrap after they used it to shield against the Alliance''s attacks. "We¡­ can''t go back to the empire for assist." The adjutant sighed.


    Rayver Quinn''s eyes narrowed as the corner of his lips pulled into a frown. He turned to Mary Jackson whose face is very pale after she had finished vomiting. No one cared about Her Highness the Royal Princess'' image. No one did, since no one can be bothered of their image right now because the empire is under the attack of the Alliance, its greatest enemy next to the Zergs.


    Fortunately, the Alliance didn''t collude with the Zergs this time, since they can''t take the risk of using the brainless Zergs to rescue their Head''s son, their ''prince'', because the Zergs are brainless, stupid, so they wouldn''t recognize a friend from a foe. They will kill anyone within their sight, and the Alliance can''t afford it if Marquis Jin will meet an ident, or worse, death in this assault against the empire.


    "Where is your starship?" Rayver Quinn asked..


    "Hidden." Mary Jackson answered as she covered her mouth. She still feels dizzy from earlier. After all, she hasn''t been inside a mech, much less has stayed inside it while it swerves and glides and turned and backflips while mid-air.


    She felt like she was riding a very fast roller coaster from a high altitude. She felt queasy from the weightlessness that''s as if she couldn''t feel her limbs anymore, paired with the high altitude that made her feel a sudden vertigo. Right now, as she walks, her kneecaps are facing each other and her legs are trembling.


    "Let''s pray it wasn''t hit from the attacks earlier and was discovered." She added as she led them to the direction of her starship.


    Earlier, because they were caught off-guard from the sudden attack of the Alliance, they forgot Mary Jackson was present and also forgotten her starship. Fortunately, they had reacted in time and counterattacked. Her Highness the Royal Princess wasn''t harmed, as Rayver Quinn immediately took action to save her.


    "It''s right there¡­" Mary Jackson pointed a clearing. Then, she pressed the pearl on her bracelet. Suddenly, an intact starship appeared before their eyes.


    The soldiers'' eyes sparkled in delight. They can still go home! They can still protect the empire! All hope wasn''t lost!


    "Go look for the tools." Rayver Quinn ordered. Every starship naturally would have a toolbox to fix the starship in case an ident like this happens. However, the room where they stored the tools were sted by the Alliance.


    The Alliance is very careful to ensure they couldn''t go back to the empire to help and make the XTV1 their graveyard like Huo Ling. With this thought, their anger surged as they aggressively fired back. The burning anger in the soldiers'' heart became the key to defeat the Alliance. The Alliance thought they would be discouraged, since they have been on the passive and disadvantageous since the beginning. However, they didn''t expect for them to suddenly burn like a raging fire and kill them in counter.


    Fortunately, the Alliance didn''t discover Mary Jackson''s presence as Rayver Quinn was very swift in his actions and killed the mech''s pilot who has followed him and seen Mary Jackson. Or else, the Alliance would send more people and bury Mary Jackson along with them, with her son Huo Ling, in the.


    In every war, there would be spoils of war. The soldiers who were left to scout gathered the pieces of the starships of the Alliance to use in repairing their starship. They only needed the tools that the Alliance sted off.


    "OH MY GOD!" a soldier eximed in shock.


    "What happened?!" Rayver Quinn sharply turned. He saw a soldier slowly walking backwards with a stunned expression on his face. Was it a Zerg?! He thought in panic.


    "Sir¡­" he slowly turned and the shocked look on his face was reced with joy. "Sir! General Huo is here! General Huo¡­ he came here! And he looked like he is safe, aside from his wounds and injuries!" he eximed as he immediately ran back to where Huo Jinghua is and carefully lifted him to check his wounds.


    Rayver Quinn and Mary Jackson were stunned and immediately reacted. They ran to where Huo Jinghua is and saw Huo Jinghua''s uniform was torn, and some of his wounds were bleeding. Mary Jackson burst into tears while Rayver Quinn''s heart was in a turmoil. He saw Mary Jackson tearfully hugging Huo Jinghua, and his heart clenched in pain. He looked away and left.


    "Sir¡­" the soldier called before he turned to Mary Jackson who is still crying. He sighed and gave Mary Jackson a moment then left to search the medicine box and bandages.


    "Where is themunicator? Is it still working?" Rayver Quinn asked.


    "We''re currently reestablishing themunication line ¨C " the soldiers said.


    Rayver Quinn sighed in irritation. Thest time they used themunication is to send a message to the empire that they were attacked by the Alliance, before their starship was sted for the second time and they finally lost theirmunication with the empire.


    However, if Rayver Quinn only knew Huo Jinghua would travel alone to XTV1 and risk his life, braving the dangers, he would never send a distress signal to the empire.


    The soldiers who perceived their superior''s thoughts based from his current agitated expression all looked at each other and smiled. Their boss is really a man of a few words, yet his emotions are rich. It is just a pity he always hid those emotions. If he didn''t, would he and Huo Jinghua now be married? Would it be him who''s on Huo Jinghua''s side right now and not Mary Jackson?


    ''what if''s'' were born from regret. Rayver Quinn''s and Huo Jinghua''s supposed rtionship is such a regret to not happen. Of course, they don''t hate Mary Jackson for being Huo Jinghua''s wife. Rayver Quinn respects Huo Jinghua''s decision. It''s just distressing to see their boss being lovelorn for over the years.


    "Sir. The signal was reestablished!" the soldiers eximed when they finally heard the machine beeped.


    "Quinn?" Harry Walter called.


    "Walter! Why didn''t you stop him froming here?!" Rayver Quinn yelled as soon as Harry Walter finished speaking.


    "We also don''t know he left." Harry Walter calmly answered. "And he even left his people here ¨C "


    "I know that now!" Rayver Quinn gnashed his teeth as his chest heaved up and down in anger. "How is the Star Gate now?" he still remembers to put the empire first before his personal life.


    The soldiers sighed again and left while shaking their head. All they could do now for their boss is to fix the starship as soon as possible.


    "Still holding. It went down to 90%." Harry Walter answered.


    Rayver Quinn pressed his lips thin.


    "Uncle?" Kale called after he saw the two men fell silent.


    "¡­ Your Majesty." Rayver Quinn spoke.


    "How is aunt Mary?" Kale asked.


    "She''s fine. I saved her on time." Rayver Quinn said. "Don''t send people here and save them for the empire. We can still hold on." He told him when Kale''s about to speak. "Her Highness the Royal Princess has her starship hidden and came out intact from the attack because the Alliance didn''t discover it. Our starship will be repaired in a short time." He exined.


    Kale fell silent. "Please be safe." He told him.


    "I will." Rayver Quinn answered. "If the Star Gate can''t hold on anymore, send Marquis Jin as a recement of the Star Gate." He said.


    They all sucked in a cold breath. Because Rayver Quinn''s emotions were surging, they momentarily forgotten what he really is. It was only just now they remembered he is a ruthless, decisive and swift man.


    "Oh. Right. There''s one more." Rayver Quinn said as if he just remembered something. "Send Su Rong, too." He told them.


    "Su Rong? Why?"


    "Marquis Jin is the Alliance Head''s son. It''s been more than twenty years Marquis Jin was living in the empire. How can he not have a family?" Rayver Quinn asked. "Su Rong is his son with a Chinese resident of the empire. However, she died during an epidemic ten years ago. The epidemic was immediately resolved, but she barely held on and died in the end before the vine could reach her." He exined. "The Alliance''s goal has always been the Chinese''s supremacy. They wanted to return the seat to their own people. Marquis Jin may have nned to set Sylv Kang as a puppet emperor, but he will kill him in a short time and rece him on the throne." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell. "To stop this never-ending war¡­ I can give up the throne." Kale said.


    However, Rayver Quinn snorted. "Your Majesty, their own leaders signed in the previous era an agreement. It is just their greed they started this war. They never cared for their own people dying¡­ they only cared for power. I dare you to say it again ¨C " he said. " ¨C will you give up the throne?" he asked before he hung up the call in anger.

 Chapter 236 - Throne

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Throne</h4>


    A deafening silence befell the pce when the call with Rayver Quinn ended after Rayver Quinn hang up the call with Kale, His Majesty the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty¡­" they called. However, they all lowered their head. What is there to say? Rayver Quinn is mad, but his words are right. They can''t give the throne to the Alliance. But the emperor, Kale, could just easily say he can do that.


    It was like they felt betrayed. Harry Walter didn''t say anything, but his expression is called. He just silently left after uttering an excuse to guard outside and left some guards for the emperor. The ministers looked at each other and bowed as they respectfully excused themselves, giving the emperor some time to be calm.


    "Kale." Sam called.. In front of the others, he calls him ''Your Majesty''. However, they were the only ones left in the pce.


    "Am I wrong?" Kale asked.


    Sam didn''t answer, since he knew Kale could realize that himself.


    Indeed, Kale knew he was in the wrong. He shouldn''t have said those words. Not only was it not right for a monarch to say those words, but he, indeed, betrayed not only the empire, but also his people. Everyone was fighting for the empire''s safety and everyone''s peace. Everyone is risking their life in exchange for everyone''s safety.


    Yet, he easily gave up. "I am only fighting for one person¡­ my goal is only one person, and not the many. I wanted to protect only someone, not everyone." Kale said and looked at Sam. "I am sorry, my beloved. I have failed. I failed not only you, but everyone." He said as his tears fell.


    He didn''t forget that Huo Ling died because of him. Huo Ling was implicated. This blood-stained throne...


    "Kale¡­" Sam''s heart ached when he saw his tears. He has seen Kale na?ve before. He has seen his immaturity. He also has seen Kale grew up to be a matured man. Yet, what he hadn''t seen is Kale''s fragility.


    Kale never let him see it. He wasn''t there when Kale knelt before Huo Jinghua. He wasn''t there to see Kale bowed to Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson. He wasn''t there to see Kale begged Harry Walter. He wasn''t there¡­ he wasn''t there¡­


    But, that was before! "I am here for you¡­" he told him. "I am here for you now. I know, you did everything for my sake. I know, you are doing your best for me. But ¨C " he said and smiled as he wiped Kale''s tears. " ¨C what I see is you doing your best for your loved ones. You striving for the empire''s peace. You¡­ living for everyone. Kale, what you were wrong is not giving up the throne, nor giving up the empire." He said. "What you are wrong, is giving up yourself. That''s what everyone was mad at you. You can''t think only by yourself. Kale, we are all here for you. We are all your subjects, aren''t we? So why are you working all by yourself? Use us. We won''t me you. Work us to death. We won''t curse at you. That''s what we are for, as your subjects. So, Kale, you, as the emperor, giving up is what you shouldn''t do. Working alone is what you cannot do, for we are all here, waiting for you. Just tell us ¨C " he said as he helped Kale us before he himself knelt before him. " ¨C Your Majesty, what are your orders?" he asked as he smiled.


    Kale felt as if his heart is about to burst as he stared hard at Sam with his reddened eyes. "My people ¨C " he said with a hoarse voice as he hold back his tears, suppressing his emotions. " ¨C stomp all those people trying to invade our country!" he said. "No one can dare step on thisnd without my permission! Men, arrest them! If they would resist, then kill them! No one can defeat the empire! Ournd will not be invaded. Our wealth will not be seized. Our safety will not be threatened. Our peace will not be stolen! Our g is still high, fluttering. It will never fall!" he yelled. "ATTACK! The Alliance should fall!" he yelled.


    "YEAAAAAAHHH!!!!!" everyone roared until their voice became hoarse. Their reddened eyes are filled with unshed tears.


    Lewis Johnson and Gerard Jackson are panting from exhaustion, yet they smiled when they heard Kale''s voice. Harry Walter guarding outside the pce smiled, and Rayver Quinn who stood tall as he gazed at the sky lowered his head to hide the tears in his eyes.


    They are d they didn''t ce their trust to a wrong person. They are d they didn''t give their hope to an incapable ruler. Kale finally found his own self and will lead the empire gloriously from now on.


    Hoobite.


    Huo Ling''s eyes suddenly widened and he gasped when they reached the Hoobite. He turned back to the direction of the empire.


    "Huo Ling?" the grim reapers called when they saw him suddenly stopped. "What''s wrong?" they asked.


    Huo Ling gazed at the dark space dotted with colorful stars. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile. "Nothing." He answered as he hid his smile. Kale¡­ you''ve finally grown up. Be thankful Sam is very patient with you, or else I''ll personally smack you! He thought. His lips can''t help but curl up again.


    "Something good happened?" Yi Bing purposefullygged behind his colleagues to chat with Huo Ling as they walked to the direction of the Hoobite Rock garden, a famous tourist attraction all over the gxy.


    "Mn." Huo Ling answered. With Yi Bing''s question, he finally couldn''t hide his smile. "Kale finally grew up." He said.


    "Isn''t he a grown-up?" Yi Bing asked in confusion.


    Huo Ling stopped and turned to him and stared to see if Yi Bing was joking.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing muttered, his brows were raised in askance. His expression looked like he was clueless.


    Alright. Huo Ling thought. Let''s y with someone ying dumb. "Some time in the past, we yed a game in the pce. Mother arrived and found we''ve broken a vase. Both of us were wearing a frowning face. Now, guess, who should be med? And what is it the game we currently y?" he asked and gave Yi Bing a wide smile.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" alright, alright. It''s my fault. It''s me to me. He retracted his gaze to look away. "I get it. I get it. I''m sorry ¨C " he said.


    "Really?" Huo Ling''s smile became wider.


    Yi Bing suddenly shivered when he felt a chill on his spine after he saw Huo Ling''s smile. Really, this devious guy. If he was also a grim reaper, I bet he would''ve already beaten me. He thought.


    "A game? What game were you ying?" Feng Er asked when she heard them.


    Liu Lin rolled his eyes while Di San looked at Yi Bing with an using gaze. A game, seriously? You can still y a game in this situation? His eyes spoke while his expression is stern as he pulled Liu Lin to Yi Bing''s sight to remind Yi Bing of their task. Liu Lin almost spat out blood after being rudely pulled it almost tore off his arm because Di San was mad.


    Huo Lingughed. "Nothing, just a mind game." He told them.


    "Oh." Feng Er shrugged. She admits she is dumb with this puzzle games.


    Di San saw Yi Bing was avoiding his gaze too and so he decided to drop the matter. "Let''s go. We''re almost there." he told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Inside the heart of the maze with more than a hundred paths intertwined was a young man with lifeless eyes staring at the towering statue of a Hoobite. The statue was made for the Hoobites'' god. They believed that the god gifted them a magical rock that gave them an evesting peace.


    This peace, in truth, is just actually an effect of the rock. More precisely, this ''peace'' is just an ted feeling the rock makes them feel ted, dreamy and over the moon. This is the truth of the Hoobite Rock.


    It acted as a hallucinogen. Fortunately, it doesn''t affect someone''s health or change their body. It is also isn''t addicting. But, if ced in the hands of the wrong people, such as Marquis Jin, something beneficial can be harmful instead.


    Fortunately, for Sylv Kang, Rayver Quinn unearthed Marquis Jin''s secrets or else he would''ve be a puppet emperor that reigned for a short time before he was killed without him knowing a single thing.


    Several figures leapt over the walls of the maze as they do not wish to waste any more time traversing the maze''s paths and finding out the right path. They already wasted more time than they should. The young man with lifeless eyes noticed their arrival and he turned to squint his lifeless eyes in the darkness to make out the figuresing his way.


    However, the young man already knew who they should be. "Leader! Lin-ge! Feng Er-jie! Senior 0001!" Si Shui cried, but with a t voice and an emotionless face.


    Yi Bing who was about to leap to another wall almost slipped and fell. Why am I the only one address as a ''senior'', and with his code?!

 Chapter 237 - Resonating

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Resonating</h4>


    "Si Shui." Yi Bing called as he approached the young man with a dark face and deep voice.


    "Hm? Senior 0001, what''s wrong?" Si Shui asked and blinked his eyes. His expression looked guileless.


    Yi Bing. "¡­"


    "Pfft! Ahahahahahahaha!" Huo Lingughed while holding his stomach and he almost rolled on the ground because ofughter.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "?" what happened? What did we miss? But we''ve been here for the whole time?


    Si Shui. "???" this poor child is even more clueless than you all are?


    Yi Bing''s face turned even darker. He felt wronged. Now he felt what Huo Ling felt earlier after he tried to deceive him. But Si Shui, he''s really clueless to his expression. He should stay away from Di San''s group in the next world if he ever met them again, in which he prayed he wouldn''t.


    He didn''t know he had just set up a g to himself. But for now¡­ "How is the Soul Fragment?" Di San asked Si Shui.


    Feng Er''s expression immediately changed, while Liu Lin''s face turned green.


    "Where is the Soul Fragment? What is it look like?" Huo Ling curiously asked. "Huh? What is this feeling?" he muttered when he suddenly felt a tugging feeling in his soul.


    "Huo Ling¡­?" Yi Bing called when he saw Huo Ling subconsciously walked forward. "Huo Ling!" he called and immediately grabbed Huo Ling, pulling him back.


    Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui were all taken aback and immediately blocked Huo Ling''s path when they saw he continued to walk despite Yi Bing pulling him back. "Could it be, the Soul Fragments are resonating?!" Di San asked.


    "WHAT?!" Yi Bing was shocked and almost loosened his hold of Huo Ling had he been slow in reacting. "''resonating''?! What does that mean?!" why doesn''t he know of it?!


    "I don''t know!" Di San answered as they tried to push back Huo Ling towards Yi Bing when they saw Huo Ling''s nk gaze. "But! I think it meant that the Soul Fragments are calling each other tobine!" he exined.


    "WHAT?!?!" Yi Bing eximed and loosened his hold of Huo Ling. His pupils shrank but he immediately reached out his hands and wrapped them around Huo Ling''s waist tight.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin who suddenly felt they were forcefully fed by dog food. "¡­" fuck! Why are we even here?! Let these two dogs be separated by the Soul Fragments! They are hurting our eyes! Though they thought that, but naturally, they couldn''t do it. And so, they continued to push Huo Ling.


    "Di San!" Yi Bing called.


    Hearing him call his name properly, Di San knew Yi Bing is serious.


    "What would happen to Huo Ling''s soul if the Soul Fragmentsbine?" Yi Bing asked.


    "That¡­" Di San felt like a cat got his tongue. "I am just specting, but I think¡­ his soul will dissipate." He said. They don''t have much knowledge about Soul Fragments since the Soul Fragments rarely exist, and those Soul Fragments that were found before, there''s only a handful of record of them. And it''s only this handful of record they only knew about the Soul Fragments. As for the rest, they were only specting.


    "''dissipate''¡­" Yi Bing muttered with an absent-minded face.


    Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui were shocked. "No way¡­!" they eximed before they held Huo Ling down further. Not to mention the souls are their responsibility, but they also can''t just see a life disappear before them!


    Earlier, they just seen how a Soul Fragment, and a dormant one at that. Huo Ling, who had been acting as Sect Master Huo, suddenly turned back to Howee Jackson. But, before they could react, Huo Ling returned to Sect Master Huo again before, again, changing. However, this time, Sect Master Huo became just Huo Ling. Unanimously, they turned to look at Yi Bing, asking him which Huo Ling is it.


    "Stable World." Yi Bing spoke as he stared at Huo Ling.


    Suddenly, they saw the stern-looking Huo Ling suddenly grinned. "Bingo!" Huo Ling said as he looked around. "Where are we now?" he asked. This question was directed to Yi Bing, of course, as Huo Ling doesn''t know them. Or so they thought. "Grim reapers?" he said when his gaze finallynded on them.


    "En." Yi Bing answered. Only Huo Ling of the Stable World knows some of the secrets of the afterlife.


    "Hello!" Huo Ling grinned and waved.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin were all taken aback they couldn''t react.


    Fortunately, Huo Ling didn''t mind theirck of response. "This modern building¡­ this isn''t the Afterlife Department, is it? Are we in another world again?" he asked.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "!!!" those words are just full of information! They unanimously turned to Yi Bing, their gaze in askance. Why does Huo Ling know the Afterlife Department?! Why does he know about the other worlds?! Speak!


    However, Yi Bing ignored them. His gaze was on Huo Ling. "Do you remember anything?" he asked.


    "Hm? What should I remember?" Huo Ling asked. Just as his voice fell, his head ached and he grunted. "Ugh!" he copsed on the floor.


    Yi Bing''s pupils shrank. "Huo Ling!" he cried and immediately helped Huo Ling up. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes are full of bewilderment. "Who¡­ who are you people?!" he suddenly asked and pushed Yi Bing away.


    Yi Bing was surprised by Huo Ling''s strength and he hit the wall! "Yi Bing!" Di San called as Feng Er and Liu Lin immediately raised their guard.


    Huo Ling''s eyes narrowed as if he was challenged. He still hasn''t changed his uniform, but he is a soul. He reached for his gun on the side of his leg. "Who are you?" he asked as he pointed it at them. "You all have high spiritual energies, but your body felt strange. I still haven''t met, nor have heard or known a species like you." He told them. "You look like humans, but you''re definitely not. Aliens? I don''t think so!" he said as he suddenly moved and attacked Liu Lin who was nearest to him!


    Everything happened so fast. Even though Huo Ling is a soul, but he had cultivated in this world, which has a rich qi, when he was still sect master Huo. So, it was no surprise Liu Lin was subdued. Feng Er moved, but who knew that Huo Ling wouldn''t give a woman a face?!


    Huo Ling dodged when Feng Er kicked him. Suddenly, he was startled when a de of air shot past to him. However, since he is a soldier, and four high-ranking military officers trained him, it was just natural for him to evade a de of air that has no killing intent. And so, Feng Er was subdued next.


    Di San and Huo Ling were left. Liu Lin was groaning, as he felt he was about to lose a limb again while Feng Er couldn''t move since Huo Ling pressed on her acupoint. Both of them have a physical body. Even though Huo Ling doesn''t, but his soul materializing is almost equal to a physical body.


    Huo Ling stopped and stared at Di San. He could see he is the leader. "I noticed from just now you all are not trained soldiers, nor trained assassins, but you definitely know how to fight." He said. "I''m asking you again, who are you?" he asked.


    Di San looked at Huo Ling before he nced at Feng Er and Liu Lin. "We ¨C " he spoke. However, before he could, a blue light emanating a cold chill shot towards Huo Ling!


    The rm in Huo Ling''s mind are ringing as he subconsciously dodged before he unhesitatingly raised his gun again and decisively shot at the source of the blue light!


    "Ugh!" Yi Bing groaned when he was shot!


    Di San''s heart sank. "Yi Bing!" he called. That shot, though the gun and the bullet aren''t a real gun and a bullet, but they are made of qi! Di San had just witnessed what happened to Liu Lin after Huo Ling gave him qi, so he felt fear for Yi Bing''s condition. "Yi Bing!" he called again.


    A loud thump was heard as Yi Bing fell from the wall. He raised his head and looked at Huo Ling who, in return, raised his brows and chin at him proudly. Fearless, he pointed his gun at him.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" this kid is looking for a beating! He thought before he rushed at Huo Ling and fought with him.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" damn it! We''re so done with these two! Why does it look like they are flirting instead of fighting?!


    They knew the truth after Yi Bing finally subdued Huo Ling, who subdued two senior grim reapers. Yi Bing isn''t the first grim reaper for nothing.


    After Yi Bing subdued Huo Ling, Huo Ling fell unconscious. When he woke up again, his memories as Huo Ling from the Stable World and Huo Ling of this worldbined. Before any of them could react, Huo Ling punched Yi Bing, making Yi Bing ''tease'' Huo Ling again in retaliation.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" we''re so done with you two! Adios!

 Chapter 238 - Pull

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Pull</h4>


    "Ugh¡­" Huo Ling grunted as he tried to regain control of his body.


    "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called as he tightened his hold more of Huo Ling.


    "¡­ let go of my waist, bastard! You''re suffocating me, making me lose consciousness!" Huo Ling said through his gritted teeth. "Are you trying to save me, or kill me?!" he asked as he moved his feet to touch the ground and stepped back himself.


    Either it was unintentional or intentional that Huo Linvg''s elbow hit Yi Bing''s abdomen, making Yi Bing grunt and sharply inhale a cold air. "O.O..." his face nked. Then ¨C "O.O!!!" he gritted his teeth as he red at Huo Ling.. "You vengeful ghost with an elbow like a knife! You also almost killed me! And I am trying to save you! Are you blind?!" He yelled at Huo Ling.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" when will these two stop flirting?! We''re so full already!


    Si Shui. "???" this child is as confused and clueless as ever. Let this child be clueless forever¡­


    Huo Ling gnashed his teeth and almost stepped on Yi Bing''s feet had he not held himself back. He knew when to collect debts! He resentfully red at Yi Bing before he stomped his feet on the ground, as if anchoring himself, before he bent his knees and leaned his upper body forward in preparation.


    "Hey¡­ what are you doing?!" Yi Bing asked when he saw Huo Ling''s about to do something. "Huo Ling¡­ hey! I don''t feel good about this -¡­ stop! Stop what you''re about to do - !" he told him. He wanted to release his hold on Huo Ling, but since it''d endanger the other, he didn''t. And this brat is still nning to harm him! And so, he just closed his eyes and braced himself.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "!!!" what the¡­ what are they seeing?! Huo Ling is grinning widely¡­ and evilly?! Uh-oh¡­ this doesn''t look good ¨C


    However, before any of them could react, Huo Ling stretched his legs as he shot up from the ground¡­ and flew back.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­." to "???" then "!!!" they saw Huo Ling and Yi Bing fell from the air, into the ground behind the wall and ¨C


    THUD! A loud sound can be heard followed by a loud grunt.


    "¡­ brat!" Yi Bing sucked in a cold breath when he felt his back hit the hard ground. "Ha!" he gasped when he tried to move, only to hear his spine cracking. "¡­"?Huo Ling''s really dead. He''ll kill him - ! his eyes narrowed as he red at Huo Ling while lying motionlessly on the ground.


    Huo Ling just raised his brows in response. He was about to release himself from Yi Bing''s grasp when he suddenly found the pair of arms around his waist are like made of iron. They can''t be moved. "¡­ bastard." He muttered through his gritted teeth. "Release me! Let go of me! Pervert! A pervert grim reaper! Help! Someone is molesting a poor soul! I''ll report to your Afterlife Department! Release me!" he screamed as he tried to release himself from Yi Bing''s arms again.


    He didn''t know, as much as he wanted to leave those arms, he would definitely beg just to be held in those armster. But for now ¨C


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin who saw how Yi Bing, their senior and the very first grim reaper, shamelessly trapped a poor soul, who is their responsibility to make them feel satisfied with their life and resolve their attachments to move on to their reincarnation, like an octopus. Yi Bing''s arms are around Huo Ling''s waist while Yi Bing''s legs are wrapped around Huo Ling''s legs. Meanwhile, his head was tilted on the side and his chin is on Huo Ling''s neck.


    "¡­" is this the number one grim reaper of the Afterlife Department? Their three views were badly shaken tonight.


    "Let go of me! Bastard! You bastard! Pervert bastard!" Huo Ling continued screaming as he tried to escape Yi Bing''s ws.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" they suddenly doubted themselves. The number one grim reaper is wearing a grin like that of a pervert''s and his limbs are all around the poor soul who is screaming for life, freedom and dignity.


    Si Shui who silently followed behind like a ghost. "???" why are they all making a strange expression?


    "After using me as like a paperweight to keep you from being sucked in by the other Soul Fragment, you dared to harm me?" Yi Bing said.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin finally understood. A soul is weightless since they don''t have a physical body unlike a grim reaper. If Huo Ling jumped alone earlier, he will definitely be like a piece of paper being pulled by a vacuum. However, Yi Bing was clinging to him. Yi Bing acted like a paperweight, pulling Huo Ling down to the ground to prevent him being pulled by the other Soul Fragment towards it.


    However, since Huo Ling was irritated by Yi Bing, and he really doesn''t want to be pulled by the other Soul Fragment, he used Yi Bing as a paperweight, and as something ¨C ehem, someone to cushion his fall (though he really doesn''t need it since he has no physical body and just a soul, so falling wouldn''t hurt him), so Yi Bing is expected to be hurt.


    "¡­ how do we resolve this?" Liu Lin asked while Feng Er dumbfoundedly looked at the two still bickering on the ground.


    "Leave them be. Huo Ling''s already out of the range of the other Soul Fragment, so he will be safe for now." Di San answered. "Also, Yi Bing''s there to act as a paperweight for him since he''s conveniently clinging to the other like an octopus. He''s really heroic! He doesn''t care about his face at all, sacrificing it for the soul''s safety! Brilliant!" he added in a loud voice.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling who naturally heard Di San intentionally speaking in a loud voice for them to hear him. "¡­"


    Liu Lin and Feng Er. "¡­" Di San had had enough of the two. They thought.


    Si Shui who was acting as a part of the background. "?" he shrugged. Don''t know what they''re talking about, so don''t care.


    "Then, how about the other Soul Fragment?" Feng Er asked.


    "Subdue it." Di San answered as they leapt over the wall and returned to the heart of the maze.


    "Hey! Help me!" Huo Ling called from the other side of the wall, however he was ignored by the four literally heartless grim reapers.


    Yi Bingughed like a perverted old man about to molest a youngdy. "Huo Ling, you''ve made the greatest mistake of antagonizing me. Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui, although they are grim reapers who have to resolve the soul''s attachment, but their current, more important task is the Soul Fragment. While you, you are my assignment, and so you''re stuck with me." He exined. "Since you''ve pissed me, I''ll make you regret antagonizing me and make you suffer!" he said and evillyughed.


    Huo Ling''s face darkened. However, he suddenly grinned. "Really?" he said before he raised his head and moved it back with a great force.


    "OW!" Yi Bing cried when his nose was hit by the back of Huo Ling''s head. Since pain engulfed him, his hold with Huo Ling loosened.


    Huo Ling immediately ran away. However, he''s not stupid to ran to the direction of the heart of the maze where he can be pulled by the other Soul Fragment. And so, he ran to the opposite direction, away from Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui.


    "You - !" Yi Bing muttered and pointed Huo Ling. "You wait for me!" he yelled and immediately ran after Huo Ling who just stuck out his tongue at him.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin who looked solemn as they stared at the other Soul Fragment, but their background is those two idiots'' voices. "¡­" so much for the serious atmosphere. They thought and rolled their eyes. At least, they''re gone now. They added as they sighed in relief.


    Si Shui who has been silently acting as a part of the background saw Di San''s, Feng Er''s and Liu Lin''s serious expression. The time was now. He raised his hand and a gust of water burst out from the ground and became a towering wall before them. Suddenly, they felt the aura of the other Soul Fragment increased than earlier when it tried to pull Huo Ling.


    A light shot out from nowhere was seen from the other side of the wall of water and flew towards them. However, the wall of water blocked it and the attack hit it.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" we''re just acting earlier to set the right atmosphere. How did it suddenly get very serious now?! They thought when they saw countless lights shot towards them.


    "Engage!" Di San ordered.


    "Yes!" they answered as they took out their weapon.

 Chapter 239 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Battle</h4>


    Empire, Star Gate.


    "80%" the Station Head sucked in a cold breath when he saw the drastic decrease of the power of the Star Gate.


    Harry Walter and Kale who came to the frontline of the battle looked at each other with their expression grave. "How long can the Star Gatest?" Harry Walter asked.


    "80%.... no. 79%!" the Station Head cried. "One month and a half!" his eyes reddened. He wasn''t just speaking hypothetically. With the Alliance constantly attacking the Star Gate, the Star Gate really could onlyst for a month and a half.


    "Marshal Walter." Kale called. "It''s fine. Go head into the battle. The Star Gate can''t be damaged more than it already is." He told him.


    "Yes." Harry Walter didn''t even hesitate for a second and left. Kale sighed to gather more courage and raised his head to face the beautiful, yet cruel battle happening in the space.


    "Your Majesty¡­" the Station Head worriedly called.


    "Shut up." Kale told him. The Station Head immediately shut up. Everyone¡­ please be safe. He thought as he closed his eyes.


    The Station Head saw Kale was silent and so he didn''t speak anymore. He continued to watch the Star Gate''s energy decrease by a percent again.


    Suddenly, Kale''s eyes snapped open and his eyes brightened.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!! A loud whistling sound was heard before a deafening roar of thunder rang in the ears. Then, a big ball of fire was seen outside the Star Gate.


    The Station Head raised his head and gaped when he saw the familiar banner in the starships behind the Alliance''s starships. "General Huo¡­ and General Quinn!" he crazily screamed.


    They''re finally here! Kale''s eyes lit up. "CLEAN THEM ALL UP!" he immediately ordered when Huo Jinghua''s and Rayver Quinn''s forces blocked the Alliance''s starships from behind while Lewis Johnson''s and Gerard Jackson''s forces blocked the Alliance''s starships up front, and supported by Harry Walter''s force behind.


    "Those bastards finally arrived¡­" Lewis Johnson sighed, but he was grinning as he watched on the monitor screen the Alliance''s starships were bombarded by Huo Jinghua''s and Rayver Quinn''s forces.


    "Ah¡­ I can finally rest ¨C " Gerard Jackson slumped on his seat as his and Lewis Johnson''s mechs that were badly damaged and finally stopped functioning were escorted back to the empire by the new mechs that arrived. "Let''s leave them all to these bastards. They''re in higher position than us! It''s always us in the lower position who always suffer¡­" he sighed.


    Lewis Johnson heard him and he smiled. In his mind, it''s an entirely different thing the ''lower position'' he thought. Ah, he can''t wait for these Alliance bastards to leave so he can make love to Gerard Jackson again.


    Huo Jinghua''s subordinates saw their general came back and they almost cried on the spot had they not in a middle of a battle. "Don''t be distracted!" they heard Huo Jinghua yell. "Attack! Don''t cease attacking them!" he told them.


    "YES!!!" they answered as they continued to attack. One explosion after another could be seen and heard. They are so beautiful, enchanting like the fireworks but the truth behind this beautiful view is very cruel.


    On another starship, Rayver Quinn has his hands behind him. "Attack! Don''t hesitate. Hit them until they fall back!" he told them.


    "Yes!" they answered as they fully concentrated with their task.


    Rayver Quinn finally stabilized the spirit of his subordinates, but his own spirit can''t.


    He turned his head and nced at the starship flying far from him before he turned his gaze away and lowered his head.


    Earlier, Huo Jinghua woke up. When he saw him walking towards him, he turned around and left. He was never a coward when ites to battle, but Huo Jinghua is an exception. Huo Jinghua tried to call him, but he used the battle against the Alliance as an excuse to leave. Huo Jinghua also knew there is a pressing battle, and so he set aside their personal matters.


    Rayver Quinn had just moved his gaze away when Huo Jinghua nced at his direction. The two missed each other again. Mary Jackson who was silently watching Huo Jinghua saw Huo Jinghua''s gaze moved to the other starship. She didn''t say anything and just resumed watching the battle before them.


    The air was shaking, and so did their starship as an explosion urred. Mary Jackson almost fell off her chair after their starship rocked. Fortunately, Huo Jinghua immediately caught her. "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "Mn." She nodded.


    Huo Jinghua sighed in relief. "Be careful. You should go to a safer ce. It''s dangerous here." He told her and turned to one of the soldiers. "Escort her to her room." He told him before he turned back to Mary Jackson. "Wait for a while. This battle will be over soon, and then we can go back." He told her and smiled.


    "¡­ mn." She just nodded before she followed the soldier. ''we can go back''? I''m afraid not. She thought as she looked at the ring on her finger. Since there''s nothing we can go back to. Nothing. She thought and closed her eyes before she entered her room and locked it. She leaned on the door and sighed.


    Huo Jinghua must have already realized it, too. Their marriage can''t continue anymore after a crack appeared. Like a mirror that broke, even if you patch up the pieces, but it wouldn''t be the same as it was before.


    Hoobite.


    Di San and Liu Lin, with both hands raised, stared hard at the gigantic statue before them that started to crack. "Feng Er!" Di San yelled.


    "Yes!" Feng Er answered as she broke each piece of the statue that fell upon them using her wind des. Meanwhile, Si Shui was blocking the attacks of the other Soul Fragment with is wall of water.


    "How can this thing be so hard?!" Liu Linined as they continued cracking the giant statue. "That bastard only knew how to hide!" he added. He is referring to the other Soul Fragment hiding inside the statue.


    "The statue can hide it, but it also can suppress the Soul Fragment''s power. Or else, Huo Ling would have already been vacuumed by it, and we all can kiss goodbye to our soul!" Di San said.


    They all didn''t answer and continued with their task. The oppressive aura is getting heavier as the statue started to crumble.


    "Yi Bing!" Di San called through theirmunicator. "I''m sure you can feel it. Get Huo Ling out of this, since the other Soul Fragment is about toe out! Its power is very strong!" he told him.


    "En." Yi Bing answered and ended the call before he turned to Huo Ling who was stunned by the sight he saw. "This is the power of a strong Soul Fragment. It can put an entire to sleep. But, it can also kill the beings living in it." He told him as he looked at the Hoobites lying on the ground, floor, fountain, pond, and anywhere else. They were all asleep. "Fortunately, the Soul Fragment was inside the statue of the Hoobites'' god when it casted its ''spell'' and it can only put the Hoobites to sleep, not kill them." He looked at Huo Ling. "You have seen what happened to Liu Lin. Liu Lin identally approached it as they were looking for it, only for him to almost,pletely die when it attacked him." He told him.


    "How about the Soul Fragment in me?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It must be a dormant one. There''s only a small side effects when it possessed you." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling''s face paled. He understands. If it was that hostile Soul Fragment that possessed him, then, either would he be mad, or his soul would dissipate. "Why is it doing this?" he asked.


    "As you already know, Soul Fragments are the pieces of a soul. The soul contains the memories and also the power of one''s being. Thus, the Soul Fragments contains pieces of the memories of the original soul, as well as it had a sliver of its power." Yi Bing exined. "An active Soul Fragment has a normal memory of the original soul. A Soul Fragment bing hostile must be the Soul Fragment had an unfortunate memory of the original soul. War, abuse, etc.. As for a Soul Fragment that is dormant ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C it must have a memory that is sorrowful, desperation, loss. All negative emotions,pared to the hostile Soul Fragment that received the aggressive emotions of the original soul."


    Empire, Star Gate Station.


    "Return my son and grandson to me! Return them!" the Alliance Head shouted after he and his people were captured.


    "How can we return him? He willingly came to our empire, entered illegally, created countless crimes, and killed a royalty. Your son will die, as well as your grandson." Huo Jinghua said before he coldly smiled at the Alliance Head. "Your so-called ''nationalism'' that you used as an excuse is just your greed for power. I''ve lost a son, I''ll make sure you experience it twice!" he told him.


    The Alliance Head''s face pale. He knew Huo Jinghua wasn''t just threatening him. He''ll really do it! Because Huo Ling died, Huo Jinghua and the others started investigating, leading to the discovery of Marquis Jin''s long-nned rebellion, and also his arrest in the end.


    If Marquis Jin knew this is what will happen in the end, would he still have killed Huo Ling?


    Huo Ling shouldn''t have died, or everything won''t happen. But, what''s done has been done. They cannot return the time anymore, as well as Huo Ling''s life. They can only regret.

 Chapter 240 - New Start

    <h4>Chapter 240 - New Start</h4>


    One monthter.


    "VICTORY TO THE EMPIRE!"


    "VICTORY TO THE EMPIRE!!!" everyone chanted as they all gathered to celebrate.


    Jiang Ce smiled as he watched the grand celebration from above. "These are the only Hoobite Rocks left after the Hoobite exploded." He said. "Their mineralposition can be used to attack the Zergs. We will take some of them for our samples. Let''s try to recreate these rocks to achieve another victory for the empire, and end the Zergs!" he told them.


    "Yes!" Jiang Ce''s students answered.


    Jiang Ce smiled in satisfaction after he felt their enthusiasm.. One month ago, the Alliance lost to the empire and their leaders were imprisoned. The Alliance split up after they lost their leaders and scattered all over the gxy. Marquis Jin and Su Rong were punished by death, and the Alliance Head and the other Alliance leaders were imprisoned for a lifetime. The Alliance Head can''t bear the pain of losing his son, and so hemitted suicide.


    Not long after that and the Hoobite exploded. They do not know the cause, and they were given no chance to investigate as the Hoobite were already reduced to pieces. They thought it must me the Hoobite Rocks that caused the explosion. Baron Cloud and the Gav family who heard this surrendered the Hoobite Rocks in their possession because of fear it was them next who''ll die. The Bertram family and the Lix family sold the Hoobite Rocks that they purchased to the empire.


    Jiang Ce was over the moon. They have more of the samples now to use! They immediately started a new project.


    Kale and Sam were busy receiving guests. Kale was saddened that the empress dowager also colluded with Marquis Jin, but that put an end to their mother-and-son rtionship. Rayver Quinn must have known about this, as he had long ended his rtionship with the empress dowager.


    Speaking of Rayver Quinn, he was silently watching the banquet, but actually, his gaze has only been on one person. After he had watched him enough, he left.


    "Eh?! General Quinn?!" the people who tried to talk with him was shocked by his sudden departure. "What happened¡­?" they were bewildered.


    Rayver Quinn''s subordinates knew what happened. Huo Jinghua and Mary Jackson were talking in one corner, and Rayver Quinn couldn''t stand the sight anymore. They wanted to follow their brokenhearted general, but Rayver Quinn rejected them. He''s gonna nurse his heart alone again. They all looked at each other.


    "Won''t you follow him?" Mary Jackson asked when she saw Rayver Quinn left. "Go." She told him before she pushed him.


    Huo Jinghua looked at her before he smiled and then hurriedly left. "You''ve finally decided, huh." Harry Walter said as he appeared behind Mary Jackson.


    "Where''s my brother?" she asked back.


    Harry Walter''s expression changed to a frown. "Went back to hisboratory again." He answered with a helpless tone.


    Mary Jacksonughed. She raised her hand and covered her lips as sheughed. Harry Walter looked at her and smiled when he saw there was no ring on her finger.


    "Cui¡­ Ah Cui!" Huo Jinghua called as he ran after Rayver Quinn. "Wait!" he called. However, Rayver Quinn didn''t stop and headed to the maze garden to avoid him. Huo Jinghua frowned as he followed him. When he entered the maze garden, he didn''t see the other''s figure. His face darkened as he walked forward. "Bastard." He spat and clenched his fists. "If you won''te out, I''ll kill myself!" he said and pulled his gun, then pointed it at his head.


    However, before he could pull the trigger, a strong hand grabbed his hand and disarmed him. The gun fell on the ground, at the same time Huo Jinghua''s tears fell. "Don''t¡­" Rayver Quinn spoke with a hoarse voice as he wiped off Huo Jinghua''s tears.


    "''don''t what? Don''t kill myself? Don''t look for you? Don''t cry?" Huo Jinghua asked. "Rayver!" he finally called him in his real name because of anger.


    Rayver Quinn pressed his lips on a thin line.


    Huo Jinghua bitterlyughed. "Who do you think I''m doing this for?!" he asked, mad, and then pushed Rayver Quinn away.


    Rayver Quinn almost tumbled but he let Huo Jinghua. "Why are you giving me mixed signals?" he asked. "Why are you making me think I should hope? Why¡­ don''t make me expect something. Don''t make me misunderstand. Jinghua¡­" he called as he raised his head to look at the crying Huo Jinghua. "I ¨C " he was about to tell Huo Jinghua he''s going to give up when Huo Jinghua raised his hand to wipe his tears.


    Rayver Quinn''s pupils shrank when he saw the absence of a ring on Huo Jinghua''s finger.


    Huo Jinghua scoffed when he saw the stunned expression on Rayver Quinn''s face. "And you call yourself a general? You can''t even see I''m not wearing a ring anymore. You''re so blind ¨C mmmh!" he eximed and his eyes widened when Rayver Quinn kissed him fiercely.


    Oh, my god! He''s really a domineering man! Such a deep kiss, I''m about to lose my breath! Huo Jinghua thought. His heart is beating wildly. However, even if he''d faint from losing air, he still kissed Rayver Quinn back.


    "I''m not blind ¨C " Rayver Quinn said as they both heavily panted after their kiss. "I''m not blind¡­ or else, how can I fall for you?" he asked as his thumb brushed the reddened and swollen lips of Huo Jinghua. He fondly gazed at Huo Jinghua''s flushed cheeks. "I''m not blind¡­ Jinghua¡­ Jinghua!" he called before he leaned down his head and kissed Huo Jinghua again.


    Huo Jinghua''s chuckle was trapped in between their lips. Fine, you''re not blind then. Just dumb. He thought before he wrapped his arms around Rayver Quinn''s neck and kissed him back.


    Gerard Jackson sighed when they saw Rayver Quinn and Huo Jinghua were kissing in the hidden garden. "Mary, ah¡­ she''s really unfortunate when ites to marriage." Hemented for his ex-wife.


    Lewis Johnson just faintly smiled. She''s not unfortunate with marriage, just that unfortunate with men. He thought and nced at Gerard Jackson ¨C the first husband of Mary Jackson, but in name only.


    "I feel like this is my fault." Gerard Jackson said. "How do you think I can help her?" he asked.


    "Just let the fate decide what''s the best for her." Lewis Johnson answered.


    "Huh?"


    "''third time''s a charm'', as they say. I believe ¨C " Lewis Johnson said and watched Mary Jackson from afar be approached. " ¨C she will finally seed this third time." He said when he saw it was the female bodyguard Harry Walter assigned for Jiang Ce.


    The female bodyguard was in low spirits when she saw Mary Jackson. Her face lit up and she walked towards her. Mary Jackson''splexion turned better when she saw an acquaintance.


    If men won''t do, then how about women?


    Normal World.


    "Ugh¡­" Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin grunted in pain when they suddenly hit the ground. Si Shui was lying on the ground, face down and unmoving.


    "Is he dead?" Liu Lin asked when he saw the poor child.


    "What do you think?" Di San sarcastically asked back as he helped Feng Er up.


    Liu Lin shut up and helped the poor child up from the ground. "Where do you think are we?" he asked and looked around the dark alley they fell into.


    "No spiritual energies, no monsters or any magical creatures¡­ good. This is a Normal World." Di San sighed in relief. "We can rest for a while here. There must be no Soul Fragments here." He said as they looked around before walking out of the alley to look for an inn.


    When they finally subdued the Soul Fragment, they all depleted their energy. But it was worth it. They immediately called Yi Bing to take the Soul Fragment from Huo Ling. However, they didn''t expect for the Soul Fragment to do a final struggle and exploded the entire. Worse, it summoned the Soul Fragment that Yi Bing extracted from Huo Ling, making it more powerful, and the explosion became stronger.


    Di San opened a portal immediately to transfer them all out of this world. He is afraid that if the Soul Fragment continues, it''d destroy the whole world. And so, to protect the world, he brought it with them. Because of the Soul Fragments thatbined, the space that''s already unstable became more unstable and sent them to a random world.


    The Soul Fragment, after it was exhausted, finally cooled down and hibernated.


    "Where''s Yi Bing and Huo Ling?" Di San asked.


    "Didn''t see them. Maybe they got separated from us and were sent to another world?" Liu Lin asked.


    "Or maybe they were safe and proceeded to the next world Huo Ling would reincarnate¡­" Feng Er said when her voice died down after they saw a familiar figure running towards them. "Am I going blind?" she asked.


    "If you are, then we are, too." Liu Lin spoke as they watched the figure slowly neared them.


    "Out of the way! Wait, no. Duck!" he told them and pushed them down just a second earlier the bullets swooshed past them. "Damn it! All of you, hide! Quick!" he told them before he ran to a different direction and disappeared.


    "That was ¨C " they all sucked in a cold breath and immediately hid when they were being shot, too. " ¨C Huo Ling! Why is he here?! And what is he wearing¡­ a ck suit?!" they eximed. With the current events, something dawned on them. They all looked at each other with widened eyes. " ¨C mafia?!?!"

 Chapter 241 - Mafia

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Mafia</h4>


    Di San''s face is very dark after they knocked unconscious the mafia that tried to kill them after Huo Ling bumped into them and helped them. "Damn it¡­" he gritted his teeth.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin were just silent.


    "DAMN IT!" Di San kicked the chair on his side, only to see a gun was actually strapped underneath it. "¡­"


    Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­"


    "I''VE HEAD ENOUGH OF BOTH YI BING AND HUO LING!" Di San screamed in frustration.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" I knew it.


    Whenever they bumped with those two, something bad is about to happen.. However, since they have to protect the souls, whenever they currently don''t have something to do, then they''d help protect Huo Ling.


    Yet, it seems like Huo Ling is like the god of misfortune. He was always followed by misfortunes, and those who are with him will naturally be affected. Di San swears he would never, ever interact with Yi Bing and Huo Ling again, and would definitely avoid them if he''d see them.


    "Let''s go." Di San told them.


    "Where to?" Feng Er and Liu Lin asked.


    "Afterlife Department, of course! I can''t wait to go back! I don''t want to be gued by misfortunes again!" Di San said.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin looked at each other.


    "What is it?" Di San nervously asked. He feels a foreboding feeling.


    "¡­ our space travelling device was broken because of the fused Soul Fragments." Feng Er calmly answered.


    "And with out broken body, do you think it could bear to travel through the unstable space?" Liu Lin calmly added.


    Yet, Di San''sst calm finally flew out the window. "AAAAAAAH!!! This is driving me nuts!!! Yi Bing, you bastard! You''re the other god of misfortune!" he screamed in frustration as he pulled his hair.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin sighed before they looked at Si Shui who, despite Di San''s screams when he''s about to lose his sanity, is peacefully sleeping. How lucky it is to be Si Shui¡­ both of them thought and also lied down on the floor to rest.


    "If I''d just see them again - ! if I''d just see them again - !!!" Di San said as he trembled in anger.


    "If you''d see them again, what?" Feng Er and Liu Lin asked.


    "If I''d see them again, I''ll ask Yi Bing to take Huo Ling with him and go far, very far away from me!" Di San answered.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin. "¡­" very well. They thought andpletely ignored Di San after.


    One of the men in question, Yi Bing, was crawling out of the river where he fell. His body was soaked from head to feet, and his wet ck suit perfectly hugged his body. His long hair was untied, and the red string tying it was floating in the water. Yi Bingbed his wet hair back with his fingers, exposing his pale face and cold expression while his other hand picked up the red string.


    He walked out of the river, literally dripping wet with good looks. He looked around and then found a ck and wide notebook lying on the grass. He walked towards it and picked it up before he patted the dirt off of it. He sighed. "So troublesome¡­" he muttered.


    After the Soul Fragments fused, Di San called for an emergency exit for them in the interster world and they roamed around the unstable space made turbulent by the Soul Fragment that''s with them. Yi Bing can''t stand it, and he is worried for Huo Ling''s soul. Thus, he took out his Death Note and forced reincarnated Huo Ling to the Normal World. Fortunately, it''s just a Normal World. If it was a Special World and they arrived in apromising situation¡­ no one knows what''s going to happen.


    Yi Bing opened the Death Note and flipped the page to Huo Ling''s profile page, then pressed the seventh tab. He swiped the page and went to the videos. There, he pressed a video and saw Huo Ling was hiding from a group of mercenaries.


    He is wearing a ck suit perfectly hugging his body paired with a ck necktie and a ck shirt underneath, and a pair of shiny ck shoes with ck socks. It made him blend with the darkness. However, these pitch-ck clothes created a vivid contrast against his fair skin. His dark hair wasbed back, exposing his fair and smooth forehead, as well as his exquisite phoenix eyes. His short hair highlighting his sharp features and the shape of his face.


    Only one word could describe the present Huo Ling: elegant.


    When Huo Ling was found out, he ran away while countering the fires against of his opponents. Then, during his escape, he met Di San''s group and saved them before he ran away again, returning to the darkness once more.


    The Death Note has a monitoring function. If Huo Ling was just there, he would say that the Death Note isn''t a Death Note anymore but should be called ''Death iPad''. Unfortunately, he wasn''t there. Yi Bing already kept the Death Note and frozen the water soaking his body before removing them. He is dry again.


    "Now, then¡­ let''s go find the elegant subordinate Huo Ling." His lips curled up. "But before that¡­" he said and looked at Di San''s group in the video.


    Di San looked like in the best condition among them. Feng Er was covered in dust and was helped by Di San as she walked. Liu Lin''s pale is paler than the usual. And Si Shui was unconscious, being carried by Liu Lin.


    "I have to go find and help them first." He said before he disappeared.


    Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui currently are inside an abandoned apartment building in the suburbs. They still do not understand Huo Ling''s current situation. To be safe, they disarmed the mercenaries that chased them after they split up with the others that are chasing Huo Ling. They also took away their phones and othermunication devices.


    "What should we do now?" Feng Er asked. After her rest, her body condition improved. However, their soul was shaken during their space travel, and so they needed to rest longer.


    Liu Lin''s body was okay now, but his soul, in the previous world, was injured, and added by the injury they suffered during their space travel, his condition worsened. Si Shui was the one affected the most this time. He is the weakest among them. Thus, after his soul was hit by the space waves, he wasatose.


    Di San is in a better condition than them. To say, he only has an internal injury from being hit by the space waves. His face looked paler than usual, but he has a betterplexionpared to Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui. "How are your Death Notes?" he asked.


    Aside from having the information about the souls'' biography, Death Notes also can be used as a map, or have a monitoring function. Since they have no assignments, they use their Death Note for their private task like, currently, as a map.


    They silently took out their Death Notes and are relieved to see they weren''t damaged during the space travel. "It''s working." Feng Er and Liu Lin answered.


    "Scan the area where we''re currently inn. We have to find a safer ce." Di San said. Fortunately, they immediately figured out that this is a world dominated by mafias. Obviously, it is a dangerous world where fights can ur anywhere, and, worse, a death battle can begin.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin nodded and started to scan their area. They don''t need to worry about money, since their suitcase can replicate any object from any world. Thus, they never need to worry about adapting in any world. And so, they can lodge in any hotel. As long as it is safe¡­


    It''s not that they are afraid. It''s just that they are currently in a weakened state. Feng Er can fight, as well as Liu Lin even if he has only one hand right now. But, in case if they would encounter arge-scale fight, it''d be very problematic for them. They can''t use their power to help themselves since they are currently in a Normal World.


    How inconvenient. "Found it." Liu Lin said. "We''re currently in Area C, District 5. District 1, 2, 3 and 4 are under the government''s protection. District 5, 6 and 7 are under the mafia faction. And District 8 and 9 are not under in any faction." He exined. "The hotel is in District 3. We can still teleport there." he told them.


    District 3. There''s still the District 4 to act as a shield from the District 5 where the mafia''s rule begins.


    Di San nodded. "Let''s move now." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered. Liu Lin picked up Si Shui, and then they disappeared.


    Yi Bing who arrived just in time to see the corner of the four''s clothes before they were gone. "¡­" looks like they don''t need me. I''ll just find Huo Ling, then. He thought and then disappeared.

 Chapter 242 - Districts

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Districts</h4>


    This is the world where the mafia rules. They normally shouldn''t see the light of day and only operates in the shadows. However, the mafia has be very powerful and became equal with the government. And so, this world was split between the two factions: the government, and the mafia.


    District 1 and 2 are where the wealthiest and most influential people live while District 8 and 9 are wastnds, and where the people in the bottom of the society live. District 3, 4, 5 and 6 are where themon people, the working ss, live. District 7 is where the shady areas, like red-light districts and other illegal business establishments, are located. It is where the ouws live, and the illegal transactions happen.


    However, District 4 is being secretly disputed by the government and the mafia. The government has already 3 districts under its hands: District 1, 2 and 3. Meanwhile, the mafia also has 3 districts owned: District 5, 6 and 7. The mafia, after it became equal to government, imed the districts. And the District 4 is situated between the territories of the two factions.. It is currently under the government''s hands, but ever since the mafiae into the surface after it suddenly became not contented with its own lot, like a behemoth, it began to devour eachnd it sees. After it transferred the District 5, 6 and 7 under its ws, District 4 became its prey.


    The government, naturally, wouldn''t let everything fall under this monster''s ws. Thus, it didn''t relinquish the District 4 to the mafia''s hands. And so, until now, the District 4 became its battleground. What gave the government a moment to breathe from its battle against the mafia is that the mafia having an internal struggle. The mafia has three factions: one is a prominent n, one is a business party, and the other is arge group of mercenaries.


    The prominent n is the Baurne n. They are centuries-old family that has long been attached to the name ''mafia''. Illegal trades, illegal gambling, smuggling, illegal firearms dealings, etc.. Anything that has a word ''illegal'' in it is what this family does. The current head of the Baurne n is Jonathan Baurne, the younger brother of the previous head of the Baurne n. He took over after his older brother died.


    There is a rumor that he killed his elder brother for power. This is always what''s going on in wealthy families, so everyone treated it as normal. After all, they are also a part of the mafia world. Who hasn''t seen a family strife? Someone can even sell his lover to a prostitute den in exchange for money.


    The business party is a group of businessmen that made their name in the mafia world. They are experts in sellingpany secrets, thus they became a part of the mafia world where their talent shine. They are all careful people, and so they didn''t create their own family. Right now, they have aged and just a group of grandpas, but are craftier than the fox. No one dares to underestimate them just because they looked like the grandpas dancing on the parks.


    Their leader is called Old Xie. He is the former CEO of arge businesspany before he was betrayed by a subordinate. After his subordinate stole his position, he retaliated and sold his ownpany''s secrets to their rivalpanies. And then he ended up in the mafia world after that.


    Thest faction is Lu Si''s faction. Lu Si is the leader of arge mercenary group. In the mafia world, the mercenaries upy thergest number. Thus, Lu Si''s faction became one of the powers in the mafia world. It was said that Lu Si and his people came from District 8, one of the two wastnds.


    District 8 and 9 became barren because of thergest war that ever happened in the history. No one lives in District 9, since it is not suitable to live in. District 8 looked better than it, since it is nearer the District 7 which is inhabited.


    Huo Ling is a part of the mafia world, and came from the District 8. He was abandoned by his parents, andter was picked up by the head of the Baurne n, Jonathan Baurne. He raised him alone and treated him like his own child because he has no children of his own, nor he took a wife. He named him ''Huo Ling'', hoping he''d be a raging fire, but at the same time as soft and as pure as a father. He became his prot¨¦g¨¦.


    Jonathan Baurne, naturally, can''t avoid giving Huo Ling dangerous tasks. And so, he arranged for him a less dangerous task: a spy.


    Huo Ling panted after hended on the ground. He looked up the wall where he leapt from earlier and frowned when he heard the sound of bullets hitting against it, making the wall shake and dust fall. He immediately ran and saw an abandoned building. He directly went inside and hid.


    "Ha¡­ that bastard Jason is actually¡­!" he uttered a string of curses as he immediately sent a message to Jonathan Baurne along with a picture and a short video. "Ugh!" he grunted when a bullet hit the wall where he has been hiding. "A sniper?!" his eyes widened before it narrowed as he immediately rolled to the side when the shooting continued. Then, he raised his hand to shoot.


    "Ugh!" he heard someone cried followed.


    Huo Ling followed where the cry came from and he saw a shadow moved. He immediately shot.


    THUD! Something heavy fell to the ground. It was the dead sniper. He didn''t dy any more time and ran up the stairs after he heard the rushed footsteps outside. The moment his chasers saw him, they immediately fired at him.


    "Tsk!" he clicked his tongue as he jumped to the second floor, before leaping to the middle of the stairs leading to the third floor.


    "FASTER!!!" he heard them yell at each other and continued to shoot him.


    Huo Ling didn''t dare take a moment to breathe and ran to the fourth floor. In the stairwell, he could see Jason Baurne. "Ugh!" he grunted when his arm was shot. He immediately stuck to the wall while continued to run.


    He felt his phone was vibrating in his pocket. He already set for automatic call if it was Jonathan Baurne calling. And so, he heard Jonathan Baurne''s voice from his earpiece. "Xiao Ling!" Jonathan immediately called. "Where are you?!" he asked.


    "Jonathan¡­" Huo Ling panted as he ran up the stairs to the fifth floor. He could feel his muscles are strained. However, he didn''t want to give up. Even though he already knew that the moment he entered the building, he would cut his chances to escape. "I''m sorry ¨C " he said.


    "Xiao Ling ¨C " Jonathan spoke. Suddenly, amidst the voices yelling curses and shouting at Huo Ling, he heard a familiar voice among them. "Jason. It was Jason, isn''t it?!" he gnashed his teeth in anger. "Xiao Ling. I already ordered my people to look for your location. I will immediately send people to you. Just wait for us ¨C " he told him.


    "I can''t." Huo Ling answered before he momentarily paused. Suddenly, he felt a sense of dejavu. He shook his head and continued to sixth floor, while Jason and his gang reached the fourth floor. "I''m sorry, Jonathan." He told him.


    "No ¨C " Jonathan''s eyes widened. He turned to his subordinates and yelled. "What are you being slow for?! Why am I still paying you?!" he asked.


    "Jonathan." Huo Ling called. "This is my fate." He told him. "I already have lived enough ¨C " he said as he opened the door to the rooftop and climbed up to the tank before hiding behind it.


    "Xiao Ling¡­" Jonathan sharply inhaled when his heart ached. His eyes reddened. "We''ve agreed to celebrate you birthday!" he finally yelled. He is mad, but not on Huo Ling. He is mad at himself how can he be so stupid. If he just had adopted Huo Ling back then, none of these would have happened. "Xiao Ling¡­e back." He told him. "Live¡­" he closed his eyes and his tears fell. He knew, the other wouldn''te back. He couldn''t.


    "Jonathan¡­" Huo Ling sighed as he watched Jason and his gang kicked the door open and looked for him before shooting everywhere. He immediately withdrew his head and breathed deeply. "I''m sorry. And thank you for everything. I ¨C " he said as his eyes reddened before his tears fell. He looked at his abdomen where it was bleeding. He had lost too much blood, and no strength left now. "I am very happy to have met you." He told him before he closed his eyes and, using the remaining strength left in him, jumped off the building.


    "HE''S THERE!" Jason frantically said, his eyes had a wild look in them as if he had gone mad. "You bastard!" he yelled and saw Huo Ling falling.


    They knew Huo Ling would die when he reached the ground, but they didn''t let him off. They ran to the edge of the building and rained down bullets on him. The bullets hit his body, riddling his clothes with holes.


    Huo Ling slowly opened his eyes with much difficulty and saw Jason and his gang from above. He smiled before showing them his hand. Their eyes widened. It was the pin of the grenade!


    BOOOOMMMM!!!!

 Chapter 243 - Gone

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Gone</h4>


    "ARGH!" Jason Baurne grunted in frustration after the debris above him had been removed by his bodyguards. "Useless! You''re all useless!" he yelled at them as they carefully pulled him out of the debris. "Humph!" he sneered as he looked at the debris around the rooftop before he coughed because of the smoke. Dust covered him all over his body.


    He turned and saw some of the people with him were also buried beneath the rubbles. He looked at one of his bodyguards whom he pulled earlier, and so his own body was only slightly hurt after a debris fell on him. His bodyguard bore all the weight and the impact of the debris and died.


    "Useless!" he spat out and kicked before he walked over his bodyguard''s corpse. He walked to the edge of the rooftop where the bomb exploded and looked down. A malicious grin curled up on his lips as he looked at the small hill of debris on the ground. "Huo Ling, ah, Huo Ling. You skinny, yellow bastard! Who knows what malicious intentions you have towards my uncle. Finally, you''re dead!" he said as a vicious glint shed in his eyes..


    However, before he could celebrate, they heard rushed footsteps behind them followed by a familiar voice that spoke. "Jason!" it was Jonathan Baurne. His face had an angry expression as he red at his nephew with a furious, but also disappointed gaze.


    Jason Baurne''s heart was stabbed by that look. The thing he didn''t like to see the most in Jonathan is his angry gaze, as well as disappointed gaze. Thetter is worse. "Uncle ¨C " he called as he tried to exin. "It was him who was spying on me! It''s his fault he ¨C "


    "Shut up!" However, Jonathan ignored his excuses. "Take him away and lock him up!" he told the people behind him.


    Jason Baurne''s eyes widened in shock. "NO! Uncle, you can''t do this to me!" he said and tried to struggle when Jonathan''s people grabbed him. He red at his bodyguards. "Stop them!" he ordered.


    His bodyguards finally moved and was about to help him, but they froze when pierced by Jonathan''s gaze.


    "Let go! Let go of me!" Jason yelled as he tried to pull his arms, but it was futile as he was rudely dragged by Jonathan''s subordinates. "Uncle!!!" he screamed. His eyes are bloodshot when they took him away.


    But, it''s as if Jonathan was deaf. He slowly walked over the edge of the rooftop and sadly sighed when he saw a small hill of debris on the foot of the building. "Xiao Ling¡­" he muttered and lowered his head. He slowly closed his eyes and uttered a prayer.


    It''s as if he could still hear that loud explosion ringing by his ear earlier before his call with Huo Ling was cut. The moment he heard the explosion, he felt something in his head had exploded and his heart also burst. His whole body froze, his blood turned cold and a chill on his bones. He moment the call was cut, Huo Ling''s life also ended. When he couldn''t hear anything because of the ringing on his ears, he knew he could never hear Huo Ling''s voice again. He couldn''t see what happened, and he would never see Huo Ling again.


    He fell on his knees as he wept. He felt his heart was wed out of his chest by merciless hands. With no anesthesia, he could feel that excruciating pain. He can still remember that day he picked up Huo Ling. He wasn''t ten years old, but he''s still just a baby. He picked him up in District 8, but not in the wastnds, and inside a dry well instead. He can still remember that soft and warm sensation when he very carefully picked him up, afraid he would hurt that little life in his hands with just a small mistake. He was so small, but his vigorous heartbeats pulsing through his clothes and touched his heart.


    Raising Huo Ling by himself, he had grown attached to the child. He treated him like his own son. He personally taught him, since Huo Ling couldn''t see the light of day because he will live in the shadows in the future. He only sends him outside during national examinations, making him earn a degree in education. That is enough.


    After teaching him academics, he taught him hand-to-handbat, gun-handling, sniping, bomb detonating, etc.. He sent him to work in securitypanies to have an experience before calling him back and finally made him start to work for him.


    The child he raised for more than two decades, he was gone just like that, and because of him. He died because of him. He knew, since before he picked him up, Huo Ling doesn''t deserve to live in this kind of world of theirs. Huo Ling should be in the light, living a normal life his parents couldn''t live, couldn''t have. Yet, because of his selfishness, Huo Ling missed the normal life he should have, and died without tasting how it is to live normally, and not live always at the edge of death.


    The moment Huo Ling entered this dark world, he already has one of his feet on the grave, even when he''s just at a very young age.


    "Sir." His subordinate called. "We couldn''t find his body." He told him.


    Jonathan wiped his tears and wretchedly looked at half of the building left. "I can''t even bury him properly¡­" he cried.


    "Sir¡­" his subordinate could only sigh. Even he felt it is a pity for such an outstanding young man like Huo Ling to die.


    He has been by Jonathan''s side for a long time, and so he had witnessed Huo Ling''s growth. Even for a baby, Huo Ling is very obedient. He doesn''t cry, nor make a fuss. When he grew up, he wasn''t mischievous nor yed pranks like the other children. When he became a teenager, he started to be withdrawn from the world, which is in line of the temperament of the people of their world. Huo Ling is also very smart, he should''ve gone to college. Yet, he didn''t ask Jonathan for anything and continued to remain by Jonathan''s side, serving him as one of his subordinates.


    He felt it is a waste for Huo Ling to choose this dark world. Yet, he couldn''t do anything other than advise Huo Ling before to consider living in the other world. He knew Jonathan. Jonathan wouldn''t refuse Huo Ling''s request, even if it would be Huo Ling''s first request. Since Jonathan also knew Huo Ling shouldn''t be here in this dark and corrupted world. Even Jonathan feels he made a mistake by taking Huo Ling back with him in their dark world.


    "What will I tell to his parents when I meet them after I die?" Jonathan asked. "I couldn''t even protect their child''s life." He said. He knew who are Huo Ling''s parents, that''s why he took him in, and is protective of Huo Ling.


    Even Jason, his nephew, he isn''t close to him like he is with Huo Ling. And that evoked Jason''s jealousy towards Huo Ling, thus he always targets Huo Ling. Jonathan always treated their fights as little skirmishes. However, he didn''t expect for things to reach this far, for Jason to kill Huo Ling.


    He knew Jason, since he also raised him together with Huo Ling. He knew Jason''s personality well, thus he was shocked to learn what Jason did after Huo Ling informed with along with the evidences. Even if Huo Ling found out Jason''s secret, Jason wouldn''t go so far as to kill Huo Ling. And Jonathan wouldn''t permit it. Thus, Jonathan knew someone must have incited Jason for a kill.


    His eyes became cold and narrowed as he looked at the distance where an inconspicuous car was moving away from their location. "Xi family!" he gnashed his teeth in anger and punched the ground. His hand bled, but it''s as if he didn''t notice it and couldn''t feel the pain. "Damn you¡­! I swear I''ll kill all of you!" he screamed.


    The subordinate standing on the side sighed faintly and closed his eyes as he lowered his head, pretending he didn''t see the ire of his boss. After one hour more searching and still didn''t see Huo Ling''s corpse, they believed the explosion mercilessly didn''t leave Huo Ling even just a piece of his corpse. They subtly urged Jonathan to leave, or Jonathan would''ve gone crazier.


    ¡­


    Yi Bing carefully ced Huo Ling down the flower bed and felt heartache when he saw the bleeding wounds on Huo Ling''s body. Earlier, he had arrived on time when the grenade exploded and immediately took Huo Ling away after Huo Ling lost consciousness from blood loss and, eventually, died.


    He raised his hand over Huo Ling''s body and an icy-blue light glowed in his hand. Everywhere the light touches, the wound healed and closed, and Huo Ling''s dirty clothes became impably clean. Even the tears and holes were fixed.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling''s face after he fixed Huo Ling''s appearance. Then, he bent down to kiss him before extracting Huo Ling''s slumbering soul inside his already cold body.

 Chapter 244 - Baurne Family

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Baurne Family</h4>


    The Baurne family is a family with a very long history, thus many people respect them as they had left a legacy, albeit in the underworld. But, although their family name is such a well-known big name, but over the years, their family is declining.


    In the current generation, there is only Jason Baurne. Before his generation, there''s his father, James, his youngest uncle Jonathan, and his eldest uncle Joseph. However, in his grandfather''s generation, there''s only his grandfather. The people think it is such a pity. Even though the Baurne n has side branches, but none of them produce outstanding seedlings like the main family. Thus, everyone is convinced of the children from the main families, and look down on the branch families.


    In Jonathan''s generation, his eldest brother Joseph naturally became the family head. However, mishaps happen and he died. The family head position naturally should fall on the second son''s shoulders, James. But, something happened to James and James died along with his wife, leaving the young Jason to Jonathan, who is the youngest and was forced to inherit the family head position right before he could be an adult, since his father died.


    The only ones left in the main family are Jonathan and the young Jason. Fortunately, the branch families heavily rely on the main family, albeit their number, since aside theyck the brain and talent, they also fear the n head position, which makes the one seated on the position be exposed to more dangers. Ever since one woke up in this side of the world, they couldn''t wait to escape in this world that in every corner has a gun and dagger. Thus, they don''t scheme against the main family, and instead help them as much as they could, in which Jonathan felt very grateful.


    Whenever Jonathan was out, he would leave the young Jason to the branch families for them to look after and teach things about the Baurne family. Some children of the branch families naturally envy Jason, and using their mischief as an excuse, yed pranks against Jason. It was clearly bullying. By the time their parents found out, it was toote. Jason hated children, and coldly left to go home to the main house.


    However, his anger still hasn''t abated when he found his uncle holding a baby in his arms. He had just sworn he hated children, and so he immediately showed his hostility against the defenseless baby. Jonathan felt helpless, but he doesn''t know what to do. He can only coax Jason, telling him he would be the baby''s elder brother. However, Jason became angrier and throw things before running back to his room. He was just seven at that time, and the baby was one year old. He clearly showed his rejection.


    Jonathan could only hide the baby from Jason''s sight to not provoke the other. Fortunately, the baby is quiet and doesn''t cry. Thissted until the baby turned seven, and Jason turned fourteen. Naturally, the seven-year-old child wanted someone to apany him, and Jason happened to be home. He approached Jason, who happened to have a fight in his school. And so, Jason red up and almost hit the child.


    At thatst moment, Jason''s reason returned and stopped before he could hit the other. However, it was then that Jonathan returned and saw Jason''s raised hand. Jonathan who never had a lover, nor a wife, thus doesn''t have a child, and since he only has these two children, naturally is very soft towards them so he doesn''t hit them. Just scold them. He reprimanded Jason, then told him he is grounded.


    Jason almost exploded in anger. Everyone was very scared to just even breathe. They felt relieved that the child didn''t cry, since they never saw him cry even once, so the child didn''t add to Jason''s anger. Jason silently left and locked himself up in his room.


    The uncle-and-nephew''s rtionship cooled. Jonathan treated it as Jason rebelling since he''s already a teenager. This cold war of theirssted for 7 years. Jason, although still had a short-temper, but has be matured. He no longer picked fights with his uncle''s adopted since he''s six years older than the child, and it is really an immature act. However, every time Jonathan would have them two work together, they find each other unpleasant.


    But, even though they don''t get along, but Jason doesn''t forget to send the child gifts during the child''s birthday. The same can be said to the child, he would send Jason gifts during the other''s birthday.


    Jonathan, as he reminisced the past, looked at the cake and the two gifts on both sides of the cake. His tears fell and he closed his eyes. He uttered a short prayer, then a wish on behalf of Huo Ling, before he blew the candle. Jason, who sat on top of his bed and was hugging his knees, buried his face on his knees before he spoke in a whisper.


    "Happy birthday, xiao Ling."


    However, the person whom they should speak these words to is now gone. And it''s on the day of that person they missed, did the uncle and nephew usher in a cold war again.


    ¡­


    Di San had just walked out of the shower and walked into the living room while wiping his wet hair with a towel and saw the television was on. Feng Er and Liu Lin are listening while their heads are buried on their Death Notes, carefully studying this world. "Where''s Si Shui? How is he?" he asked as he sat on the sofa.


    "Still sleeping, but his soul is slowly recovering." Liu Lin answered. He and Si Shui are sharing a room next door, and Feng Er was on another room. They went to Di San''s room for a meeting.


    "Good. This world is a Normal World and has lesser spiritual energy than other Normal Worlds, so it will be harder for Si Shui to recover here." Di San said as he watched the news.


    "The Xi family has recently signed anotherpany under the Lee Company ¨C " the newscaster said.


    "The Xi family and Lee family ¨C " Feng Er spoke when he heard the names. "It was said that the Xi family disdains the underworld. Twenty-three years ago, theytched themselves on to the Lee family after their family experienced crisis." She exined.


    Di San removed his gaze from the TV screen and turned to Feng Er. "''twenty-three''¡­ why do I suddenly have a bad feeling? I feel that the number 4 isn''t the inauspicious number for me anymore, nor the 13. But 23, instead." He said and frowned.


    Feng Er justughed while Liu Lin took an apple from the fruit tter. "This Lee family is very wealthy. They rival the Baurne family of the underworld. However, the Lee family is an upstartpared to the Baurne family. In terms of seniority, the Baurne family is older. It was even said that this Xi family wanted to hug the thighs of the Baurne family." He said. "But, they suddenly changed their mind and loathed the Baurne family before they switched to the Lee family." He chewed on the apple and looked at the TV screen.


    "Why?" Di San asked as he also watched the news.


    "Others said it was because the Baurne family is declining over the years, and isn''t that much powerful." Liu Lin answered.


    "There''s a rumor that the Baurne family is too deeply involved in the underworld, thus they are facing their retribution." Feng Er added.


    Di San''s brows raised. "Whether it is a retribution or not, as long as one has a clear conscience, then this so-called ''retribution'' might be actually man-made." He meaningfully said as he took an orange and peeled it.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin fell silent and looked at each other. Indeed, the Xi family is very fishy. It might also be the Lee family.


    "Since we can''t go back for the meantime, and ourmunications isn''t working, might as well treat this world as a vacation world." Di San said and ate a piece of orange. "Sweet." He said and smiled, feeling satisfied with this world. "Is there still no sign from Yi Bing?" he asked.


    "No." Feng Er and Liu Lin answered.


    Di San''s face darkened. "Since he''s the only grim reaper among us here who has an assignment, he''s the only one who has a video monitoring function in his Death Note. How hard is it for him to look for us?!" he asked as he squeezed the skin of the orange until its juice dripped in his hand.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin looked at each other before tacitly burying their head in their Death Note, conscientiously ignoring Di San thering about Yi Bing.


    "Even us, we met Huo Ling!" Di San continued. "Everything about the soul''s deeds will be seen in the Death Note. He definitely must have seen us through Huo Ling! So, why is it hard for him to drop by at us and say ''hello'' - ?"


    "Hello." A low and cold voice spoke behind them.


    Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin stiffened and slowly turned to see Yi Bing standing outside the terrace. Suddenly, lightning shed behind Yi Bing, showing them a scene like it was taken out from a horror-thriller movie.

 Chapter 245 - Feng Er

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Feng Er</h4>


    Feng Er and Liu Lin slowly turned their heads to Di San who forced a smile, his smile stiff. "Y-Yi Bing¡­" Di San stammered. "H-How long have you been there standing?" he asked.


    Maybe Yi Bing is giving Di San face as he answered. "I arrived just now." his voice is a degree colder, and deeper, than when he spoke earlier.


    Maybe not. He''s lying. Feng Er and Liu Lin both thought, but just silently lowered their head again and tried to reduce their presence more.


    Di San red at Feng Er and Liu Lin. Traitors! He thought before he turned to Yi Bing and smiled fawningly. Anyone could see that Yi Bing''s in a bad mood.. His expression is colder than the North Pale, and his icy-blue eyes are almost ck.


    Even if Di San was angry earlier, but even if you''d give him an ocean of courage, he still wouldn''t dare show a bad attitude and speak rudely to Yi Bing right now. "Come in. You''ve arrived just on time." He told him and opened the terrace.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just walked inside. It is just now that Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin noticed that the soles of Yi Bing''s shoes are wrapped with ice and every time he walked, the floor was covered with a sheet of ice, and spread to the walls.


    The temperature of the room dropped even with the fire in the firece is burning. Instead, after the ice reached it, it sizzled before it died and smoked. Feng Er couldn''t help shivering. Liu Lin and Di San are better than her since their power is earth, so they could absorb the energy from the earth to warm themselves. Even if they, grim reapers, can''t feel the temperature, but Yi Bing''s power is overwhelming.


    Liu Lin saw Feng Er shivering and he touched the back of her hand. "T-t-thanks ¨C " Feng Er breathed, but her breath became a smoke. The living suddenly became like it was in winter. Di San, Feng Er and Liu Lin looked at Yi Bing closely and saw he was on edge.


    "Yi Bing." Di San braved himself and spoke. "What happened?" he softly asked. Yi Bing can be spoke with earlier, so Di San knew that Yi Bing definitely would answer.


    "My soul was damaged when we reached here." Yi Bing answered.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "It was because I forced all of us to this world. I forced Huo Ling to reincarnate in this world. Huo Ling''s soul weakened despite he cultivated in the interster world, so I ced his soul inside my body. But ¨C " Yi Bing exined. " ¨C it''s when I noticed that a part of my soul was missing." He told them.


    They gasped in shock. "That can''t be¡­" Di San stared wide-eyed at Yi Bing. "No way¡­" he muttered before his eyes reddened and he lowered his head. "Thank you, and I''m sorry." He told him.


    If it wasn''t for Yi Bing forcefully sending them all in this world using Huo Ling''s reincarnation, they all would still be inside the unstable space, drifting, and would be even more injured as they stayed there longer. Yi Bing could just have saved Huo Ling and himself, but he still saved the four of them.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin also hung their head. Liu Lin was still injured from the former world, the interster world, after the hostile Soul Fragment attacked him. Meanwhile, Feng Er''s body, because of her wind power, is lighter than normal. So, if she had stayed longer in the unstable space, she will be the first one to drift away from their group as she was taken away by the irregr flow inside the space.


    "Thank you." Di San spoke again. "And I''m sorry." His voice is hoarse as he held himself back not to cry.


    "Don''t mention it." Yi Bing told him as he held his head when he felt a headache. "Right now, Huo Ling''s soul is hibernating. Don''t make too much noise." He told them before he thawed the ice around them.


    Feng Er breathed in relief and she looked at Yi Bing with her eyes filled with gratitude. "How can we find your soul?" Liu Lin asked. Right now, they don''t have any means to contact the Afterlife Department and ask for Sha Jiu''s and Hai Ba''s help. They could only ask help from each other as they were trapped inside this world.


    "The part of my soul that left me carried with it mytent abilities: Singrity and Wholeness." Yi Bing said. "If we could find it, I can use Singrity on me to evoke my deep consciousness to momentarily increase my power before I apply Wholeness to all of you and also evoke your deep consciousness. That way, our powers will be stronger, enough for us to leave this world and go back to Afterlife Department." He exined.


    "That''s very risky!" Feng Er can''t help but exim.


    Evoking one''s deep consciousness needs someone to be fully concentrated so they would be left defenseless. Not to mention this world is very dangerous as you can be attacked at any time and in any ce, both the evoker and the evoked might also lose their sanity after they drown in their sea of memories that will be recalled during the evocation process.


    In short, it''s a do or die process. But, no one spoke after that since what they''re currently in is just like prolonging one''s sickness after they knew there is no cure to the sickness. Their silence meant agreeing with what Yi Bing said.


    "Currently, I have no idea where could my soul has gone to." Yi Bing spoke. "If only the soul I currently have is stronger than the one that left me¡­ but that other one is stronger than what I currently have." He said. "I can''t sense it. I can''t locate where it is." He helplessly said. "We can only blindly search in this world. If I can finally resonate with it, I''ll tell you." He told them before he left to go to the lobby and book a room for himself.


    Silence fell after Yi Bing left. "Yi Bing is really a nice guy." Feng Er said and sighed in admiration. She didn''t say it romantically.


    Liu Lin nodded in agreement. "We aren''t his responsibility, and he has a current task like we do. But, he still took the risk and saved us in the process, giving troubles to himself. Now, he''s in danger. His soul is in danger." He said.


    Di San didn''t speak and thoughtfully looked at the closed door. "After we leave this world, I won''t trouble him orin about him again." He said before he went back to his room and rest.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin leaned on the sofa. Di San not giving others a trouble, and even notining about them is like asking for Di San''s life. Di San has always been a lively person. He never liked silence, or boring stuffs. Thus, Feng Er and Liu Lin are really surprised that someone like Di San can even remain quiet for five minutes, and longer.


    "I think I''m gonna die." Feng Er spoke.


    Liu Lin wanted to tell her that she''s already dead, but he knew when to joke and when to not to. He met Feng Er onlyter. When he was promoted as a senior grim reaper, Sha Jiu and Hai Ba followed not long after. However, since the two were in R&D, Liu Lin was thest one to join the group. As thest one, naturally he would feel out of ce. However, nobody cared whether he''d fit in or not. Feng Er, as the most easy-going in the group along with Di San, made him fit in with the group faster.


    Naturally, as grim reapers, their memories of their death would be erased to not affect them in the afterlife. But, Feng Er is an exception. Her death is the most peaceful among them. She died because of illness. Her parents really took care of her until thest moments of her life, thus she died satisfied. Because she didn''t have a resentment or any attachments, her memories of her death was kept so that she would remember that her family loves her very much.


    However, she became a grim reaper instead of entering the reincarnation cycle. She is care free, thus her power is wind. And since she''s very peaceful in her moment of death, her power is strong as her emotions of happiness affected her soul, her power. She joined the Afterlife Department because of her temperament.


    Liu Lin understands what Feng Er meant she''s going to die. Even if her power is strong, her soul, too, but her concern about the evocation process Yi Bing told them is her memories. She is afraid she would be tempted to go back to her world. She doesn''t want to, since she doesn''t want to bother her parents again after she saw that they had finally moved on from her death and resumed living in peace.

 Chapter 246 - Liu Lin

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Liu Lin</h4>


    Despite having such a heavy conversationst night, everyone acted normally like they usually do the next morning. The heavy rain fromst night hasn''t stopped, but became gentler as it poured down from the clouds this morning. Their mood was affected by the heavy rainst night, but their mood lightened up this morning because Si Shui finally woke up.


    "¡­ water¡­" Si Shui spoke as he opened his eyes. His voice is hoarse.


    Feng Er. "¡­" you are made of up of water (A/N: not literally. They are referring to Si Shui''s power: water.), so why ask for it?


    Si Shui saw her expression and knew he couldn''t trick her. "Food." He finally honestly said. "I''m hungry.." He added.


    Feng Er is very responsible when she was alive. Because she has an illness, she cannot go out of their house and so she busied herself through cooking. When there is a group mission and she was included, she''s the one responsible in cooking. Just like right now. "Here." She said as she handed Si Shui a soup.


    "Thank you, Er-jie." Si Shui said as he started to eat. "Did something happenst night?" he asked.


    "Yes." Feng Er said as she told Si Shui about what happenedst night.


    "Ah. I''m going to die." Si Shui''s reaction is the same as Feng Er''sst night. However, he didn''t outrightly rejectedst night since one, because of Yi Bing''s mood. Two, she doesn''t want to dampen everyone''s morale more than it already isst night.


    "Same." Feng Er sighed before she paused. "How did you know something happenedst night?" she asked.


    "I sensed it." Si Shui, with the seduction of food, is honest when answering. Thus, after he answered, he froze. Then, he slowly raised his head only to see Feng Er''s smiling face.


    "Brat. If you''re awakest night, then why act dead?!" she said before she pinched Si Shui''s ear.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Er-jie, I was wrong! I am wrong! I''m sorry!" Si Shui said as his tears welled up his eyes. "Er-jie, it hurts!" he cried.


    "Hmph!" Feng Er finally released him. "No snacks for you today! Hurry up and eat! We have to help Yi Bing, Liu Lin and Di San find Yi Bing''s soul! This is the least we could do for Yi Bing." She told him.


    "QAQ" you won''t give me snacks, and wanted me to work. Why is this world full of injustice?! Si Shui thought and bitterly resumed eating, deliberately slowing his pace.


    "If you won''t finish in two minutes, prepare to apologize for your stomach since I''ll drag you whether you''ve finished eating or not!" Feng Er told him.


    Si Shui immediately ced down his spoon on the bedside table before he directly drank the soup. "Ah~" he sighed in satisfaction when he felt the warm liquid ran through inside his body, filling his body withfortable warmth. "Er-jie, why are you here?" he asked, only remembered to ask Feng Er this question.


    "Di San felt greatly indebted to Yi Bing, so he went with him. Liu Lin went to add to their number. I am left here to wait for you and inform you of what happened, and what is currently happening." Feng Er answered. "Ourmunicator is currently disabled, so we can only use the most primitive form ofmunicating: sending letters. My power is wind, so I use the wind to send letters to them." She exined.


    Actually, after they stayed in the unstable space longer than they usually does because of the unforeseen circumstance with the fused Soul Fragment of the hostile Soul Fragment and the Soul Fragment that possessed Huo Ling, they were injured, and then forcefully was sent to a world courtesy of Yi Bing, which actually saved their lives.


    They were caught off-guard, thus were unprepared to travel through different worlds, and so they further weakened and their powers suppressed. Teleportation is a basic skill of the grim reapers, but since they were weakened, they could only teleport for a short distance. Rationally, Feng Er whose power is wind is the most suited to be a messenger since she can use her wind to fly.


    But, her power is suppressed, and she''s weaker than the others, so she can control the wind only for a short time. Fortunately, she can still use the wind to send paper nes containing messages.


    Si Shui nodded as he finally understood. "Brilliant!" he answered as he rubbed his stomach. He wasn''t filled with what he ate.


    Feng Er saw he was still hungry and her tender, motherly feelings were evoked. She gave Si Shui some bread for the youngster to eat, in which Si Shui was delighted.


    ¡­


    Di San saw a paper ne was flying towards them and he caught it. He opened it and recognized Feng Er''s handwriting. "Si Shui is still recovering. She will stay and use the inte to search if there were some supernatural events that happenedtely, and connect it to Yi Bing''s soul." He said after he read Feng Er''s letter.


    Liu Lin nodded. His left arm was covered in ck, elbow-length gloved to cover his new arm made of wood he attached to his body as his temporary arm. Honestly speaking, Liu Lin looked like a gangster right now,pletely blending with this world filled with people of the underworld.


    Naturally, before they left the hotel, they changed to casual clothes to not look conspicuous when they walked with the crowd. All of them have a lean body, but Liu Lin''s glove gave him a wild look. The people of this world are already wary of other people, most especially towards the mafia, in fear that the mafia would unreasonably take them away and kill them. Thus, the people around them subconsciously avoided the three gentleman who looked handsome, but with only just one of them looked like a gangster, thus their group was avoided.


    Actually, it''s not only Liu Lin''s appearance that scared the people thus they were avoiding them. It''s also because of Liu Lin''s special temperament. When he was live, he grew up in a mountainous region. It''s not because it is far from the civilization. It''s just that their area is a remote area, and the technology barely reach them, thus, Liu Lin grew up like a primitive person, unaware of how the world is vast. His whole world only consists of mountains, valleys, streams, rivers, and trees. This world of his is already vast for him.


    Liu Lin died after he was beaten by a poisonous snake. He had gone too deep in the forest and his parents didn''t notice he was missing. By the time they noticed, it was already dark. The vigers don''t dare to go deep into the forest. Only Liu Lin''s parents braved the dark, as well as the dangers in the forest, for their love for their child. They are very worried of Liu Lin''s current condition, if he was bitten by wild boars, or had fallen into pits or the deep, wild river. They are worried if there were foreign hunters that identally shot him, or kidnapped him to traffic him.


    Many wild thoughts ran through Liu Lin''s parents head and each thought is more worrying than the former. They didn''t notice a tiger hiding behind the bushes because it was dark and it pounced on the back of Liu Lin''s father. Liu Lin''s mother screamed in anguish and her husband shouted for her to run as he held back the tiger. They both knew he will die, so they could only hope for one to survive between them and they knew it can only be her.


    She tearfully ran. It was the first time she abandoned her husband. However, it was for the sake of their child that had gone missing. She dearly loved both of them. It was really hard to choose between them, and she was fortunate she hadn''t encountered any situation where she has to choose between them.


    However, the current situation is leaning for her to choose her child, since her husband is going to die being devoured by the tiger. Thus, she couldn''t waste her husband''s sacrifice and had to live and save their child!


    Maybe the Heaven heard her plea as she finally saw their child. She immediately didn''t have the time to scold him and immediately checked her son''s condition. Her heart sank when she saw the purplish mark on her child''s leg, and the poison had already spread. He is barely breathing. She cried, and even though she lost all her hope, she still carried him and walked back, traversing the deep forest.


    This time, she truly fell into despair when she met the tiger again that devoured her husband. She fell into her knees and wailed as she tightly hugged her child that already no longer breathe. She lowered her head and closed her eyes as the tiger''s wide mouth opened and lowered its head to devour both the mother and child.


    When the vigers returned to the forest in the morning, they saw the ground soaked with blood along with the tiger lying on the ground. They already guessed the tragic ending of the family, and when they checked the sleeping tiger, they found out that the tiger is actually really sleeping, but is sleeping for the rest of eternity.

 Chapter 247 - People

    <h4>Chapter 247 - People</h4>


    "Where should we start looking for your soul?" Di San asked and turned to Yi Bing who was wearing a very cold face like the Yama of Hell. Well, Yama was gone, and so is Hell.


    The only persona they couldpare Yi Bing''s current expression to is a grim reaper, and Yi Bing is a grim reaper. So, Yi Bing''s expression is exactly what a model grim reaper should look like,pared to Di San''s bbermouth personality, or Feng Er''s bubbly personality.


    "Right now, I can''t sense it anywhere." Yi Bing said. "But, since I am currently in a task, it should have gone to something that has a connection with Huo Ling. Huo Ling''s treasured object, or ¨C " his eyes narrowed when he thought of a possibility. " ¨C it possessed a person." He said.


    Di San and Liu Lin froze. "If it''s a person¡­" they muttered and looked at each other, their gazes talking..


    "Could it be someone close to Huo Ling?" Liu Lin asked.


    "Worse, it could be Huo Ling''s enemy." Di San sighed.


    Yi Bing fell silent as he remembered his and Huo Ling''s bickering days. "Might be." He vaguely answered.


    Di San and Liu Lin sighed. "Where should we head to, then?" Di San asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and teleported themselves to a secluded area. Then, he took out his Death Note and opened the page of Huo Ling''s biography. He clicked on the seventh tab.


    "Oh, right. This is already Huo Ling''s seventh world, his sixth reincarnation. Time flies so fast!" Di San said.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded. "Currently, the person closest to Huo Ling is Jonathan Baurne, his adoptive father. He''s the one who picked up Huo Ling when Huo Ling was still a baby and brought him back with him and raised him alone." He said. "Jonathan has no wife, nor children, and he only has a nephew left with him in the Baurne family." He exined.


    "So, Jonathan Baurne wanted him to be his own son." Liu Linmented.


    "The next person is Lu Si." Yi Bing said. "He is the leader of the mercenaries, and the third faction of the mafia world. He is a pure Chinese, and it was rumored he is a fallen aristocrat. He felt that Huo Ling is a promising young man and wanted to recruit him to his group, but Huo Ling is loyal to Jonathan Baurne. But, that didn''t stop their friendship, as Huo Ling treats Lu Si as a senior while Lu Si treats Huo Ling as his younger brother." He exined.


    "This Lu Si is a good person, I think." Di San said.


    "He wouldn''t be the leader of a mercenary organization if he doesn''t know how to take care of his own people." Yi Bing said, but Di San and Liu Lin senses something sour in his words.


    Di San and Liu Lin looked at each other. Is our great grim reaper jealous with Huo Ling''s rtionship to other people? Jonathan Baurne is still in his early forties, as well as Lu Si. Living in the mafia world, debauchery is inevitable. If Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si wanted to y with young men like Huo Ling, their age doesn''t matter.


    "Another one is Lao Xie. He is the leader of the second faction in the mafia world." Yi Bing continued. "He is a former CEO, but destroyed his ownpany that is like his own son due to circumstances. After that, he lived by sellingpany secrets." He said.


    "Ooh. He has fallen due to dirty tricks, so he used dirty tricks to continue living." Liu Lin whistled.


    "Lao Xie is like everyone''s grandfather. Because he is also Chinese, he took a liking to Huo Ling and always gives information to Huo Ling for free whenever Huo Ling has tasks." Yi Bing said.


    Up to here, everyone suddenly paused as they realized something. "With how good Jonathan Baurne, one of the leaders of the mafia world, is treating Huo Ling, Huo Ling shouldn''t have been bullied in the Baurne family." Di San said.


    "Huo Ling also has a good rtionship with Lu Si and Lao Xie, the leaders of the two other factions of the mafia world, so no one should be bullying Huo Ling in the underworld, right?" Liu Lin said.


    "¡­" a momentary silence befell on them before their eyes widened in shock. "Then, Huo Ling is actually living freely in the underworld?!" they eximed. "Why make it sound like he is suffering in extreme hardships?! With his rtionship with the three leaders, he can walk in the underworld sideways, right?!" Di San and Liu Lin both looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing calmly received their gaze. "He doesn''t only have a good rtionship with the people of the underworld. He also has a friend in the government, as well as with one of the aristocrats." He said.


    The government and the aristocrats are the two factions in the light, while the Baurne n, Lao Xie and Lu Si are the three factions in the dark.


    Di San and Liu Lin. "¡­" holy shit. Huo Ling is so powerful in this world on his own?! He doesn''t need a family to back him up! "Please continue." They both said as they forced a smile.


    Yi Bing did as they told. "In the government¡­ Huo Ling''s connection is actually with a policeman." He said.


    Di San and Liu Lin''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "''policeman''?! Aren''t the police and the mafia at each other''s throats?! How can they be friends?!" Liu Lin asked.


    "It might not necessarily be a friendship. Just a nodding acquaintance would do." Yi Bing said with a cold voice.


    Di San and Liu Lin. "¡­" fine, fine! You''re a giant vinegar jar! "Who is it?" they asked.


    "Gu Xingfeng." Yi Bing answered with a frown.


    "''Gu Xingfeng''¡­ this name is familiar¡­" Di San muttered as he pondered with knitted brows. "Where have I heard the name¡­?" he spoke to himself.


    "No need to think that much." Yi Bing told Di San.


    "Hm?" Di San looked at him.


    "Gu Xingfeng is the one from the Stable World." Yi Bing. "I told you about him because he had reincarnated in some worlds where Huo Ling also reincarnated to. And it''s not just twice, but more than twice did he and Huo Ling meet." He exined.


    Di San''s eyes lit up. "Right! You have mentioned that to me." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes. And since Gu Xingfeng is here again, naturally, the other one would also be here ¨C " he gritted his teeth.


    "Hao Baiyun?" Liu Lin said when he saw the name on the Death Note.


    "Yes." Yi Bing said. "They alwayse in a pair." He sneered as he closed the Death Note. Aside from the soul''s biography, the other information written in the Death Note given to the grim reaper is random, like now it showed the information about Huo Ling''s rtionship with the people in this world. "I won''t count that one in the Stable World, but starting in the third world, though they didn''t have a direct rtionship with Huo Ling, they are the ones who solved Huo Ling''s case. Then,es the fourth world." He said.


    Di San and Liu Lin, the moment they heard Yi Bing''s hostile tone, already wanted to run away. However, the cold that started to surround them prevented them from leaving.


    "In the fourth world, Hao Baiyun suddenly became Huo Ling''s direct rtive as Huo Ling''s uncle." Yi Bing continued. "Then, in the fifth world, he became Huo Ling''s cousin. Fortunately, he and Gu Xingfeng didn''t appear after that." He sighed in relief. "I thought they will never appear again. Who would think that in this seventh world, they would reappear?!" he asked through his gritted teeth.


    Di San and Liu Lin are unable to even just shake from the cold as they were already frozen by the ice. Fortunately, after voicing hisints at them, Yi Bing withdrew the ice.


    "Liu Lin. You can go back to the hotel first and inform Feng Er of our conversation." Yi Bing told Liu Lin. "Since the information with the mafia world is naturally hidden, then let Si Shui investigate those who are in the light: the government and the aristocrats." He said.


    Si Shui is a homebody. One reason is he iszy, and the other is he is addicted to inte. Thus, he''s the best choice among them to surf the inte and use his hacking skills.


    "Also, you and Feng Er, the two of you also investigate Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun." Yi Bing added.


    Di San and Liu Lin stared at Yi Bing when they heard him said that.


    "What?" Yi Bing, this in-denial grim reaper, blinked innocently. "They are part of the clues for me to track down my soul. Didn''t you swear to help me find my soul and bring it back?" he asked and shed them with a smile.


    Di San and Liu Lin felt a chill ran down their spine. They should''ve known better. Yi Bing is very petty.

 Chapter 248 - Si Shui

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Si Shui</h4>


    Since Di San and Liu Lin didn''t want to try Yi Bing''s temper, they did as what Yi Bing told. Liu Lin returned to the hotel while Di San stayed and resumed looking for Yi Bing''s soul with Yi Bing. His face is dark and he kept ring at Liu Lin''s back, making Liu Lin fear Di San would trip him while he escaped.


    "You don''t know how scary it is earlier!" Liu Lin said with a pale face the moment he closed the door of Si Shui''s room where Si Shui and Feng Er are. "Yi Bing''s eerily scary earlier. It''s because he is jealous!" he said before he told them about what happened earlier. He also told them about what Yi Bing said. After that, he turned to Si Shui who is eating snacks.


    Si Shui who was stared at froze in his actions.


    "The earlier we could find Yi Bing''s soul, the better." Liu Lin said before he removed his gaze on the young man. "Maybe Yi Bing doesn''t want to tell us to not rm us, but separation of the soul is a grave matter.." He said as he sat on the sofa. "Separation of the soul is the dividing of the soul mainly due to contradiction of the consciousness and the subconsciousness. In short, it is denial, uncertainties, etc.. Of course, there is Yi Bing''s case where his soul was split into two by an external force." He said. "Generally, weak souls do not experience this, and only those stronger souls whose thoughts are in disarray. However, in some cases, if those weak souls would experience this, then it is equal to their absolute death." He said.


    Feng Er sighed, full of emotion. Although her soul is strong, but her mind isn''t, thus she is easily swayed by her emotions and others'' opinions. "Yi Bing is strong, there is no doubt that. But, his soul that was separated from him is stronger." she shook her head in pity. "We have to help him the best way we can. He had helped us for so many times without asking in return." She said before she looked at Si Shui.


    Si Shui. "¡­" you two are staring at me for so many times. Just say it, will you?! "I''ll do my best (ganbarimasu)." He spoke in Japanese as he ate another pastry, but his voice and expressionck enthusiasm. "Technology is my best friend. How far do you want me to take advantage of him?" he asked before he sat on the chair in front of theputer and faced theputer.


    "All the information regarding the government, the aristocrats, as well as anything rted to Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun." Liu Lin answered as he and Feng Er sat very far from Si Shui.


    "Yes (hai)." Si Shui answered with a nk expression as he ced his fingers on the keys of keyboard. "Cohesion." He spoke.


    Liu Lin and Feng Er are watching very closely, and so they saw some strands of blue lights like electric currents appeared at the tip of Si Shui''s fingers and travelled through the keyboard before infiltrating the cables. Then, they saw theputer screen turned on even if the plug of theputer wasn''t connected to the electrical socket.


    Cohesion is a property of water, which is Si Shui''s power. However, in Cohesion, water isn''t used by Si Shui. Si Shui uses his spiritual energy to use Cohesion to gather some things, like for example, right now, information. He also uses Cohesion in gathering food. This skill is the result of him living in a Special World where an apocalypse broke out.


    Si Shui is a reclusive child and it became apparent during his high school and college days. His life revolved in his home, school, and grocery stores and convenience stores. He doesn''t evene to fast food chains or restaurants, unless some invited him, but he rarely epts their invitation.


    He has a habit: hoarding foods. He is an only child, and his parents are always busy with their work they rarely go home. There was only the cleaning aunt thates early in the morning and leaves early in the evening. Si Shui knew how to cook, and so he cooks his own food and wash the dishes by himself during the night where the cleaning aunt already left.


    The apocalypse happened during one of his parents'' business trips. His parents are colleagues at work, and so their rtionshipsted longer until they decided to get married and have a child: Si Shui. That day, his parents are supposed toe home, but he only received a call from them, saying they can''te home. Si Shui was already used with this arrangement, but what he didn''t expect is for his mother to cry while speaking to him and his father was sobbing. It wasn''t a video call, so he couldn''t see their face. But, Si Shui, despite a reclusive child, could guess something is wrong with his parents.


    His father''s heavily panting and there were loud growls and harsh scratching sounds of nails against the walls in the background. His mother is crying loudly, but her cries are intermittent. He couldn''t ask anything, since he needed to hear his parents''st words for him.


    Yes. They are dying. He knew it. Thus, he silently listened to his parents as they told him to be vignt and always take care of himself, never go out of their house and be wary of strangers, or anyone. If he would see someone bitten, or has a poorplexion, immediately run away from them most especially if they have high fever.


    Si Shui carefully listed his parents'' words of caution before tearfully bidding them goodbye. Who knew hisst meeting with them would be that one warm dinner? Fortunately, they left him good memories, and he hasn''t seen their monstrous appearance before their death.


    That day, the cleaning aunt didn''t return for work. It was only after two days that she did, and she knocked on their door very loudly she was almost banging it. Si Shui had already seen the news about the biting monsters running on the streets with a monstrous appearance and have gone insane. He had locked the doors and the windows, and anywhere where could some crazy strong people could invade their house. All the furniture were moved to block the doors and windows.


    The cleaning aunt, after she didn''t hear anyone answering her, tried to tear open the windows, only to fail. She then left. Si Shui didn''t encounter any mishaps after that until he had run out of his food. He thoughtfully looked outside the window and saw the wandering zombies. He knew his strengths and witnesses and didn''t dare try to be careless. He hacked the military''s database and sent an SOS message.


    Who knew he would be the only one left alive in theirmunity? The military didn''t know, if not for him sending them a message. They immediately arrived after half a day, but their helicopter drew too much noise and attracted many zombies. Si Shui was forced to climb to their roof with the help of a soldier, but the zombies actually have evolved and leapt into the air, then clung to the roof! The soldier was forced to let go of Si Shui. Si Shui immediately ran to the waiting helicopter, but a zombie appeared behind and pulled him down!


    Fortunately, there was a swimming pool in their neighbor''s house and he fell. However, what he didn''t expect is for the electrical cables in the post be cut by the helicopter''s des after the helicopter rocked. The electrical cables bounced in the air, then fell in the swimming pool. He died after he was electrocuted.


    When he woke up as a soul, he feared water. However, it was like the fate was ying with him and his power was water, with rtion to the electricity. Because of the nature of his soul power, the Afterlife Department recruited him as a junior grim reaper. It was also convenient for him, since he doesn''t want to live again bothering his parents in their next life.


    "Adhesion." Si Shui spoke and slowly opened his eyes as the information he gathered entered his mind as balls of light. He produced a small figure of him and pressed each ball of light. The moment he touched those balls of light, they turn to specks of light and entered his small figure.


    Liu Lin and Feng Er saw Si Shui''s pupils sh with different lights. "Almost there." Feng Er muttered in a low voice.


    "En." Liu Lin nodded as they anxiously waited until Si Shi was finished.


    "Terminate." Si Shui spoke after all the balls of light disappeared along with his small figure in his mind. He blinked, and his pupils returned to normal. He then shook his head when he felt dizzy. Then, he turned to Liu Lin and Feng Er who are waiting. "I got it." He told them.

 Chapter 249 - Infiltrating

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Infiltrating</h4>


    "I hacked the government''s database, and there are tons of confidential information. I opened some, and found many government officials have been bribed by those so-called ''nobles." Si Shui said when Yi Bing and Di San returned without finding a clue, as expected.


    Yi Bing, Di San, Liu Lin and Feng Er didn''t react. Corruption is normal in any world. Humans are insatiable creatures. Give them one, and they''ll want two. It''s a never-ending cycle. That''s why, humans are embodiment of sins. They represent the six desires: lust, greed, wealth, obsession, fame and pride.


    For one, a soul bes a grim reaper because it hasmitted a sin in its previous life. They will be a grim reaper to pay for their sins, but whether if their sin will truly be repaid is unknown. Thus, a grim reaper''s life is very long, because the time is unknown..


    Of course, he, Di San, Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui havemitted a mistake or mistakes, thus, they are grim reapers now. However, as for what mistake they made, naturally they do not know, since their memories are wiped out. If one was to remember their memory, then it will be their memories of their sin that will be erased to not trigger them and evoke their human emotions, or a disaster will ur.


    There''s a saying between them grim reapers that when you err, you''re a human. Only humans fell emotions. The most dreaded ones are the seven negative emotions humans feel: fear, doubt, anger, anxiety, loneliness, envy, and regret. For them, regret is the most dreadful, as it was born from the mistake someone did because they felt the other six negative emotions.


    "Among the aristocrats, the Hao family, Gu family, Lee family and Xi family are at the top." Si Shui said. "The Hao family is a family of politicians. However, Hao Baiyun defied this family tradition of theirs since he doesn''t want to be corrupted by this corrupt country by serving it, and so he set up his businesspany instead." He said. "The Gu family is a family of soldiers. However, Gu Xingfeng didn''t want to die for this corrupt country so he became a policeman instead." He looked at them.


    Precisely, they all looked at Yi Bing. Feng Er and Si Shui heard from Liu Lin that Yi Bing ''personally'' knows Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng.


    Yi Bing calmly received their gaze, that held a look of anticipation, with his cold face. "They are righteous." He said.


    Didn''t see any interesting reaction from Yi Bing, Di San, Liu Lin and Feng Er gave up and turned back to Si Shui, urging him to continue.


    "Meanwhile, the Lee family and Xi family each are a family of businessmen." Si Shui said. "The Lee family rose to fame more than twenty years ago. They are originally a family of merchants." He said.


    "''twenty years ago''?" they all said, a look of suspicion on their face.


    Si Shui shrugged. "I tried digging the Lee family''s dirt, but they are clean." He said. "Among all the aristocrats, the Lee family is particrly close to the Xi family. The Xi family, like the Baurne family, is a family with a long history. The Xi family are borne nobles. Just that, the Baurne family lived in the dark." He exined.


    "Twenty-three years ago, the Xi family nned to tie the knot with the Baurne family. However, they suddenly changed their mind and tied themselves to the Lee family." Di San said when he remembered what Yi Bing said before.


    Yi Bing looked at Di San. "The information given by the Death Note is limited." He said. "We have to figure these all out for ourselves." He told them.


    They nodded. Since there''s no Soul Fragments in this world, then Di San''s, Feng Er''s, Liu Lin''s and Si Shui''s hands are free, thus they can help Yi Bing with all they have.


    "Since the underworld is more dangerous, I and Di San will infiltrate it." Yi Bing said. Among them five, he and Di San are the strongest. The underworld is filled with dangerous people; it is a world of crouching tigers and hidden dragons.


    "Okay." Di San nodded.


    "That''s where Huo Ling also lived." Yi Bing added in a low voice. Since Huo Ling is his current task, then everything that could be connected to Huo Ling, that''s where the ce where his soul that separated from him could have gone to. Added to the fact that he also holds some special feelings towards Huo Ling, all the more they need to investigate in the underworld!


    Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui looked at each other. None spoke about what Yi Bing had just said and quietly ate the pastries in front of them.


    Yi Bingposed himself. "Liu Lin. Feng Er." He called as he turned to the two. "You two investigate the Lee family and the Xi family." he continued. "These two families are the most suspicious ones. If you have time, you can go and investigate Huo Ling''s rtionship with Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. Hao Baiyun is a part of the rich people''s circle. You might get some clues from him if you''ll secretly follow him. Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng may just be a policeman right now, but his family is powerful. He definitely has some connections to other influential people, and you can send him some clues to the Lee family''s and Xi family''s suspicious activities you''ll find." He exined.


    Feng Er and Liu Lin nodded. "We understand!" they answered.


    "Si Shui." Yi Bing called and turned to the young man. "You stay here and continue to look for some things that might help us. Once we find a clue, we''ll look for some opportunity to go back here and tell you. Then, you can ry it to the others when the others returned." He told them.


    "Copy!" they all answered.


    "How you will integrate in the human society to infiltrate the organizations of these people¡­" Yi Bing said as he looked at them. "Di San." He called. "Between the Baurne family, Lao Xie''s faction and Lu Si''s group of mercenaries, which do you think we can infiltrate?" he asked.


    Di San pinched his chin by his fingers as he deeply pondered. "The Baurne family is declining, and they would need more bodyguards to protect them since there''re only two family members left in the main family: Jonathan and Jason." He said. "Lao Xie''s faction is filled with businessmen. We can act as employees who were kicked out of thepany after some malpractice." He grinned as he conjured a bunch of sins you can do in apany. "Lastly, there''s Lu Si''s group. I think his group is the easiest to infiltrate. They are originally from District 8. We can just tell them we''re locals of the District 8, and killed some people. We can release our bloodlust, right?" he said and looked at Yi Bing in the eyes.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    "Uhm¡­" Feng Er suddenly spoke. "Please don''t mind me asking but, District 8 is a wastnd. If you''ll say you grew up there, don''t you think they''ll just kill you on the spot?" she asked.


    "Why do you say that?" the four men asked her with a puzzled expression.


    Feng Er felt her head hurt. "Do you look at the mirror? No matter which angles you look, you two look like you''re nouveau rich people!" she said and rolled her eyes at them.


    Yi Bing and Di San. "¡­" they looked at each other and nodded in their heart. Yep. Their skin is fairer than Feng Er, and smoother than a baby''s. No one would definitely believe them if they''d im they are beggars who lived in a wastnd.


    "Then¡­ we can only infiltrate the Baurne family as a bodyguard, and Lao Xie''s faction as a former employee." Di San said. Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    Feng Er sighed in relief after she prevented the two from being ughtered. "I can apply as Hao Baiyun''s assistant while I''ll spy at the Xi family at night." She said.


    "I can apply as a gardener in the Lee family and stare at them. Then, I''ll be Gu Xingfeng''s informant." Liu Lin said.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement, his expression satisfied with their arrangement. "Do you want to start today?" he asked them. They''ve got no time to waste.


    "Yes!" they answered. Then, they went their separate ways.


    Si Shui who was left behind. "¡­" guys, you''ve forgotten the most important thing! Re. Su. Me! How can you go apply for a job without a resume or any proof of identification?! He thought and felt his head ached. However, he suddenly remembered that they still have that magical suitcase on par of Doraemon''s pocket and Dora''s backpack.


    ¡­


    "Hey." Di San said as he and Yi Bing are walking around the District 4, the buffer zone between the government faction and the mafia faction. "You still haven''t told us Huo Ling''s enemies." He told Yi Bing.


    "There''s only one enemy Huo Ling has ¨C " Yi Bing said as he paused in his feet. " ¨C Jason Baurne." He said as he looked at the tall gates of a residence afar.


    They''ve reached the Baurne family.

 Chapter 250 - Harm

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Harm</h4>


    Huo Ling slowly opened his eyes and what he first seen was darkness. His brain was muddled for a while before his memories slowly returned. I''m dead, was what his first thought upon wakening. However, if I am dead, then why am I still ''alive''? he thought before he blinked his eyes to try adjusting to the darkness.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t fruitless. He slowly saw two tall figures are standing in the darkness. He narrowed his eyes to squint, trying to see the features of the two figures. They are wearing dark clothes, making it like they are blending, one with the darkness that''s why he didn''t notice them earlier. However, now that his eyes have finally adapted to his surroundings, he can finally see the vague profile of the two figures.


    "His soul was hit hard by the space waves. If not for his cultivation of his soul, he would''ve already dissipated." A cold and deep voice spoke. However, though his voice sounds cool, but Huo Ling could hear a faint distress in his voice, which is strange..


    The owner of the pleasant voice has a very handsome face. He is tall, and is standing upright like a soldier. However, Huo Ling has met with many soldiers before and he could see that the man is different from a soldier. The soldier''s aura, although fierce, but can make one feel safe under their presence. However, this man with red, thin lips, tall nose, and ice-blue eyes, which are cold as his voice, has a fiery dangerous aura.


    Huo Ling''s heart skipped a beat and he instinctively retreated, only to feel his back hit the trunk of the tree. With his movement, his shoe brushed a broken twig and the twig made a snapping sound, attracting the attention of the two figures, and interrupting their serious conversation.


    Both men turned, and Huo Ling finally had a clear view of the second figure. He is a handsome man, but a different type of handsome. He has a dark brown hair, and his eyes are light brown. His lips are pulled up in the corners, making him look like he was always smiling, giving him a sunny disposition.


    "Di San." Yi Bing called when he saw Di San was about to speak to greet Huo Ling. "You go to Lao Xie''s base. I''ll handle the Baurne family''s matters." He told him.


    Di San turned to him and nodded. "Alright." He said and patted Yi Bing''s shoulder before disappearing.


    Among them five grim reapers, only he and Di San are the only ones who can teleport for a long distance. Liu Lin and Feng Er can teleport only for short distances, while Si Shui, the weakest, his teleportation skill was debilitated. In which he is very happy about, since he wasn''t tasked to run for them and just tasked to stay in ce and look for more information through the inte.


    Their invisibility was also affected during their space ident, thus, normal humans can see them. They could only make their presence low until null to avoid attracting others'' attention.


    "''Baurne family''?" Huo Ling spoke after seeing Di San left. "What are you nning to do to the Baurne family? And Lao Xie?" he added as his hand reflexively reached the side of his waist, only to freeze when he didn''t feel the familiar touch of his handgun. He recalled that he had already died. He stared wide-eyed at Yi Bing and reflexively took a step back from Yi Bing. "Who are you? What do you want with the Baurne family? Are you trying to harm Jonathan? What are your agenda?" he asked as he tried all he could to hide his panic.


    He nced at the Baurne family''s residence in the distance before he immediately looked back to Yi Bing, fearing that a moment of inattention, the other would disappear and he would lose him, losing the chance to prevent the other from harming Jonathan.


    "You can call me ''Yi Bing." Yi Bing spoke, pulling Huo Ling''s attention away from the Baurne family and Jonathan and shifting it onto him. "I am going to investigate the Baurne family. As to harming Jonathan Baurne, that depends. My agenda is to ¨C " he said and deliberately paused.


    As expected, Huo Ling waited with bated breath. An imperceptible smile appeared on Yi Bing''s lips. It felt like it has been a very long time hest smiled.


    "What do you mean, ''investigating the Baurne family''?" Huo Ling asked with widened eyes. "You¡­ you definitely have already heard, the Baurne family is connected to the mafia. In fact, they are one of the pirs of the mafia!" he told him.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised, but he didn''t speak. This one looked very energetic after a rest, huh. He thought as he made a soft hum. "I know. That''s why I''m going to investigate." He said.


    "What for?!" Huo Ling said. "Were you and that friend of yours earlier sent by the police? No way ¨C " he said as he took a deep breath. "Gu Xingfeng never mentioned anything to me¡­" he muttered as he lowered his head to ponder.


    Hearing another man''s name from Huo Ling''s lips, Yi Bing''s eye twitched in annoyance. I must dispose of that Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun! He thought as his eyes narrowed in killing intent.


    Huo Ling suddenly felt a chill ran down his spine and he instinctively turned to Yi Bing. "You¡­" he spoke. Such a killing intent! He thought. If he has a body right now, he would''ve already coldly sweated in fear. "You really want to harm Jonathan?!" he asked.


    "I already said, it depends." Yi Bing answered.


    "Depends on what?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Depends¡­" on your performance. Yi Bing thought as he nced at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling. "?" what are you looking at me for? Seeing that he can''t extract any information from Yi Bing, he remembered Yi Bing''s friend earlier: Di San. "What about your friend? Is he going to harm Lao Xie?" he asked as his eyes suddenly are filled with worry. "Don''t kill Lao Xie. He''s a kind old man. He only harms those who are the bad to help the good." He said. "Lao Xie''s already old. It is meaningless to kill him. Let he and his friends live their remaining days peacefully." He told him before he lowered his eyelids as he suddenly felt nostalgic when he remembered his times with Lao Xie. His eyes watered when he recalled he hasn''t said his farewell to the old man.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s tearful eyes. "We''re not killing anyone." He said.


    Huo Ling looked at him with the rim of his eyes red.


    Yi Bing looked away. "I and my friend are looking for something." He said.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Something I lost." Yi Bing answered.


    "Very important?" Huo Ling asked again.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Very important." He said.


    Huo Ling turned to look at the sky. "I don''t remember anything valuable that recently entered the ck market." He said. "Jonathan hasn''t bought anything expensive, nor did Lao Xie buy anything exquisite. Lu Si has no money, but he is a practical man. He won''t buy anything grand but useless to him." He muttered. "Maybe Hao-ge and Feng-ge bought something? Hao-ge, it is possible. But Feng-ge is like Lu Si. They don''t buy any unnecessary things¡­" he said. The ''Hao-ge'' he is talking about is Hao Baiyun, and ''Feng-ge'' is Gu Xingfeng.


    Yi Bing heard what Huo Ling said and turned to him. "You''re pretty close to this ''Hao-ge'' and ''Feng-ge''?" he asked.


    Huo Ling smiled. "It''s just that they owe me." He said.


    "What do they owe you?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Their lives." Huo Ling answered as he gazed into the distance.


    Yi Bing fell silent, before speaking after some time. "You were tasked to kill them before? I thought Jonathan doesn''t let you kill?" he asked.


    Huo Ling suddenlyughed. "No one who is currently alive in this dark world hasn''t stained their hands." He said.


    This time, Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    "I was tasked to assassinate them. However, it wasn''t Jonathan that gave me the task. It was Jason." Huo Ling said. "The first task he gave me is to kill Hao Baiyun. The second task is to kill Gu Xingfeng." He said, his voice quiet as if what he is speaking aren''t horrifying words.


    Yi Bing silently listened.


    "I don''t know those people. They are strangers to me, thus I took the task." Huo Ling said. "Do you know how the task ended?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing shook his head.


    "Because I hesitated to take away their life, it was my life that was almost taken away." Huo Ling sighed. "I''m not the only one who wanted to kill Hao Baiyun. Gu Xingfeng was his police escort. Instead of killing them, I saved them instead." He said.


    The wind blew and a leaf was separated from its branch and fell on them.


    "I almost lost my life in the skirmish, and almost lost my life again when I returned. However, I felt I really died twice." Huo Ling said. "Not in those assassins'' hands. Not in Jason Baurne''s hands after I failed the task. It was because of myself. I swore to dutifully follow the task, yet I broke my oath twice."

 Chapter 251 - Duty

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Duty</h4>


    "Dutifully performing your task isn''t just about the doer, but also the giver." Huo Ling said. "The giver entrusts themselves to the doer. The giver should have a full trust to the doer. So, he should choose the doer wisely, if he could entrust his life to the doer. But, at that time, there''s only me and Jason Baurne who hated each other. But what could Jonathan do?" he bitterly smiled. "Jason really loses too much on the task. I can betray him anytime, and I chose to betray him." He said.


    "Why did Jason want to kill Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng.?" Yi Bing asked.


    "It''s only Hao Baiyun who''s he intended to kill.. Since Gu Xingfeng is protecting Hao Baiyun, he''s just the icing on the cake." Huo Ling said. "Jason¡­ he is suspecting the aristocrats got something to do with his parents'' death. Hao Baiyun is left in the open, likewise Gu Xingfeng. They separated from their families, so their families can''t protect them. He nned to start with them two." He exined.


    "Then, why did you protect Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng?" Yi Bing asked. At first, when he found out Huo Ling got a rtionship with Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng who resurfaced in this world, he thought Huo Ling remembered his memories of the past worlds again and a Soul Fragment emerged in this world.


    However, it seems that it is not the case. It''s just purely a coincidence¡­ or fate?


    "Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng were too calm even when they were rained by bullets." Huo Ling answered, pulling Yi Bing from his thoughts. "I rarely seen people like those, most especially those who lives in the light." He smiled. Although the people in the underworld are heinous criminals, but they fear death the most. It was only those who fully epted their fate, their death, that could remain calm when their death is already in front of them.


    Like him. He has long been prepared to die.


    "I think they are too interesting. That moment of interest made he hesitate to kill them, and it was already toote for me to retract my decision, as they were attacked by other assassins." Huo Ling said. "Since I already messed up, I thought I should do it big. And so, I saved them, and killed those who are on my side." He turned and looked at Yi Bing. "Too ironic, right?" he asked and smiled.


    "Too idiotic." Yi Bing straightforwardly said.


    Huo Ling was taken aback before heughed out loud and rolled on the ground. After having a fit, his smile faded. "I spared two lives. I killed myself twice." He said. Gone is the cheerfulness on his voice and theughter in his eyes.


    "Have you found your answer, then? After dying thrice." Yi Bing said.


    "Mm." Huo Ling nodded as he stared at the dark sky filled with billions of stars. "I should decide my fate." He said. "No one should dictate me, even if it is Jonathan. My suicide is the very first, and thest, I defied Jonathan." He sighed.


    "Do you regret you died?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No. I only need to taste freedom once, and I tasted it in my death." Huo Ling closed his eyes and breathed. A smile was on his face. "That''s why they said, ''you only live once''." Heughed.


    Liar. Yi Bing thought. If you didn''t feel any regret, you won''t be here talking with me right now. He thought, but didn''t voice it out to not burst Huo Ling''s bubble. What Huo Ling regretted isn''t that he can''t enjoy his freedom while alive since he died. What he regretted is that in thest moment of his life, he defied Jonathan, breaking his vow to Jonathan to follow Jonathan without fail.


    He broke his oath thrice. He died thrice.


    "What are you trying to find?" Huo Ling asked after a while. "Can''t tell me?" he said when he didn''t hear Yi Bing spoke.


    "Even if I tell you, it is useless." Yi Bing said.


    "Is there something like that?" Huo Ling asked. "How can you say it will be useless?" he opened his eyes and looked at Yi Bing''s face.


    Yi Bing slowly turned to him. "Can you find something that can''t be seen by the naked eye?" he asked back as he stared at Huo Ling''s light brown eyes.


    Huo Ling stared back and saw himself alone reflected in those ice-blue pupils. He suddenly felt a chill, as if he was in the middle of a blizzard,pletely frozen as he stared at Yi Bing''s beautiful eyes like ice crystals.


    However, what he sees right now is not the freezing indifference. Instead, it''s the burning passion. They said that the red color is the coolest while blue is the hottest. Huo Ling just realized that now, as he is feeling really hot being stared at those blue inferno eyes. "No." a word finally came out of his mouth after being captured by those eyes for who knows how long. When he came to, he realized Yi Bing was leaning down on him. "What are you doing?" he asked without moving his body from the ground. What''s with this sudden sexual tension? Is this guy seducing me? Seriously? Me, a ghost?


    "Observing you." Yi Bing answered.


    "Hm?"


    "When I saw you before, you''re the picture of elegance." Yi Bing said. "Graceful, even if you''re running for your life. Stylish, despite you''re all beaten down and your clothes are tattered from bullets and knife tears." He said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "Pft!" he covered his mouth andughed. "You''re really funny!" he said as he looked at Yi Bing as if he was looking at a madman. "Are you serious?" he said as he sat up from the ground. "Where am I elegant?" he asked before he rose from the ground and patted off the grasses that stuck on his clothes. His movements are rough. "If you found yourself in apromising situation, most especially in a life and death situation, who would still mind if you look beautiful?" he asked.


    "Those who desire a beautiful death." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Lingughed, full of ridicule. "You can''t always get what you want. Sometimes, what you wanted the most is what you can get the least." He said before he looked at the Baurne family''s residence. "Since you don''t have any malice towards Jonathan, I''ll take you with me inside the residence. However, if you still cannot find whatever it is that you are looking for, I hope you would leave them." He told him as he walked down the slope. However, before he could walk far, he heard Yi Bing spoke behind him.


    "What I am looking for is in a special circumstance." Yi Bing said.


    "''special circumstance''?" Huo Ling turned and doubtfully looked at him.


    Yi Bing ignored him. "It only appears in a certain condition." He answered.


    "What condition?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I don''t know." Yi Bing said. When he saw Huo Ling''s about toin, he spoke. "That''s why I said it is in a special circumstance." He told him.


    "¡­ you''re not spewing bullshit, are you?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing stiffened. Not because Huo Ling is doubting him, but because Huo Ling cussed. Huo Ling has cussed before, but it was out of anger. However, right now, Huo Ling cusses casually he can''t help but be taken aback and doubt life. "No." he answered when he finally found his voice.


    Huo Ling''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Yi Bing. "Are you fucking kidding me?" he asked and frowned. He finally can''t hold back his temper. However, despite his angry expression, but his temperament can''t be overlooked.


    His proud posture and his straight back and shoulders, paired with that neatlybed hair, Huo Ling looked elegant.


    "No." Yi Bing honestly answered despite wanting to tease Huo Ling right now. This elegant Huo Ling looked abstinent with his ck suit perfectly hugging his slim body. Sexy. This elegant and full of abstinence look of Huo Ling is fucking sexy Yi Bing wanted to badly kiss him right now.


    If Yi Bing''s current body has blood, he must be having nosebleed right now as he stared at Huo Ling with burning, dark eyes. And Huo Ling would immediately know what this outwardly abstinent, but inwardly pervert model of all the grim reapers Yi Bing is thinking, having lustful thoughts of Huo Ling.


    Unfortunately (for Huo Ling), Yi Bing doesn''t have blood and so he can''t see the evidence of Yi Bing thinking of lustful thoughts of him. "Then, what? What''s that something so special?" he said. "What exactly are you looking for?" he asked.


    "A soul." Yi Bing answered.


    "Oh. It''s just a ¨C " Huo Ling said before he froze. He stiffly turned his head to Yi Bing, only to see Yi Bing''s solemn expression. "Soul¡­" he muttered.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened before he suddenly ran!


    Yi Bing who was shocked of what just happened and was left behind. "¡­" what the fuck had just happened?

 Chapter 252 - Commitment

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Commitment</h4>


    It only took two seconds for Yi Bing to realize what Huo Ling was thinking for him to suddenly run away from him. He has known Huo Ling for six worlds, and although the young man''s personalities'' change in every world, but Huo Ling''s thought process never did.


    He''s really interesting, like always. Yi Bing thought as the corner of his lips pulled up as he watched Huo Ling run away very fast. How can he let him run away from him? No matter how Huo Ling run fast, if Yi Bing willed, it will only take a second for Yi Bing to capture Huo Ling using the grim reapers'' teleportation skill. Added to the fact that Huo Ling is his current assignment, and so every action of Huo Ling is recorded on the Death Note. Thus, he will know where Huo Ling is.


    And so, Huo Ling can never escape from him.


    Huo Ling has great confidence in his speed. Added to the fact that his body is lighter this time, his speed doubled. Thus, he is hopeful of his escape. But, he only had ran for ten seconds and he blinked because of the wind hitting against his face.. He never thought he would hate the wind more than ever before.


    He saw Yi Bing appeared before him. "You ¨C how did you¡­? Wah! Let me go!" he cried as he iled his limbs after Yi Bing picked him up in the scruff of his neck like he is a dog. "Put me down, you - !" he added as he raised his fists to try hitting Yi Bing.


    "Are you so narcissistic to think you''re special?" Yi Bing asked as he looked at Huo Ling, whom he captured, with his eyes filled of disdain.


    "If I''m not the soul you''re looking for, could it be yours?" Huo Ling sarcastically said as he rolled his eyes before he noticed Yi Bing''s silence. His body stiffened. "¡­ it can''t be¡­ it''s really your soul?" he asked, his voice low, as he slowly raised his head to look at Yi Bing.


    The corners of Yi Bing''s lips slowly rose as his eyes curved, filled with mirth while they stared at Huo Ling whose face slowly turned green and white, obviously showing that there is a thousand thoughts running in his mind right now as he conjure up theories about the current strange event.


    "What do you think?" Yi Bing asked back as he gave Huo Ling a fake smile.


    Huo Ling whose face darkened. "¡­" what the fuck! This guy''s really crazy! He''s scarier than Lao Xie pulling ''pranks'' on us! He thought as he felt his heart skipped a beat when he suddenly realized something.


    He is a soul right now, since he had already died. However, Yi Bing can see him, as well as Yi Bing''s friend, and Yi Bing is even talking to him like he had known him for a very long time. He had overlooked this fact, since Yi Bing was talking to him casually, making him forget he had already died and is currently just a soul.


    But, as he had realized now, this phenomenon is really, really strange. If he hadn''t remembered his status, a soul, right now, he would take what Yi Bing was implying earlier a joke. But, because of the strange phenomenon, his mind can''t help but take the implication of Yi Bing''s words to a different direction.


    Could it be¡­ Yi Bing¡­? "You''re already dead?" Huo Ling asked in a quiet voice as he slowly raised his head and met Yi Bing''s gaze. Suddenly, the wind blew and hit his face, causing him to close his eyes before opening them again. Who would''ve thought that what he would see the moment he opened his eyes is a skull as white as the jade with empty and dark as the abyss eye sockets staring at him?! "AAAAAAAAHHH!!!" this pale skull reced that handsome face! Who wouldn''t be frightened?!


    "Pft ¨C " Yi Bing spoke before heughed. He slowly ced Huo Ling back to the ground before he turned his back on him andughed. "Ahahahahahaha!" heughed as he held his stomach. Damn! Huo Ling is really very fun to tease with! He thought, the corner of his eyes has tears fromughing.


    "Y-y-y-you!" Huo Ling stammered as he raised a trembling hand and pointed at Yi Bing while he stared at him with wide eyes in shock. "You - !" he said.


    "What did you see?" Yi Bing asked him with a smile.


    "A skull under a hooded night ck cloak." Huo Ling automatically answered because he was overwhelmed by fright. His soul can''t help shaking.


    "Does somethinge to your mind when you think of that?" Yi Bing calmly asked.


    Huo Ling froze. A skull¡­ and a hooded cloak that''s as dark as the night¡­ "A grim reaper?" his low voice came out between his lips as he muttered softly. He raised his head and looked at Yi Bing and saw the guy was smiling at him with a rare gentleness in his cold eyes. "You''re a¡­ grim reaper?" he asked with a bated breath.


    "I am." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling sucked in a cold breath as he stared at Yi Bing in shock. A grim reaper¡­ he thought as his eyes widened with amazement. "Then how did you lose your soul?" he asked.


    "An ident when I traveled between the worlds." Yi Bing answered in a brief exnation.


    "You can travel between worlds?! Wait¡­ there are other worlds?!" Huo Ling asked in surprise.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    Huo Ling remembered Di San earlier. "Your friend earlier¡­ he''s also a grim reaper?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then ¨C " Huo Ling''s handsome brows knitted. " ¨C why is he going to Lao Xie? Is Lao Xie going to die?!" he asked as his voiceced with panic.


    Much to his relief, Yi Bing shook his head. "No. He''s going there for a different purpose." He answered.


    "¡­ is it rted to your soul?" Huo Ling is smart.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered. "I lost a part of my soul, and I don''t know where it has gone to." He exined.


    Huo Ling felt pity towards Yi Bing. "I''m sorry to hear that." He said as he lowered his head. He missed to see the smile blooming on Yi Bing''s face.


    After meeting Huo Ling, Yi Bing learned how to smile and,tely, he smiles frequently, which is really strange since he is known to have an abstinent personality, and is frigid. This change was caused by Huo Ling. He changed because of Huo Ling.


    It''s really different when you found someone you liked. They influence you, and slowly changes you without you noticing. By the time you finally noticed, you have thoroughly changed. And you change because of them, and for their and your sake. You wanted them to be happy, and you also wanted to be liked by them.


    Yi Bing, as a grim reaper, his task is to make his assignment happy. Although he teases Huo Ling, making the other angry, but he just wanted for the other to loosen up and smile at the end of the day. He had interacted with thousands of souls before, but none of them is like Huo Ling. Huo Ling piqued his interest. And this interest he had on Huo Ling made his usual interaction with his assignment have a different vor.


    It was just Yi Bing''s capriciousness, but it led to a tremendous change in him. He became more invested on Huo Ling and by the time he noticed, his interest on Huo Ling had turned into like.


    Someone said that if something is at rest will remain at rest, unless an external force acted upon it. Yi Bing''s life had been constant, gray, thus he didn''t have any emotion. But, Huo Ling suddenly appeared and brought colors to his life. He made him feel emotions that he didn''t have, since grim reapers shouldn''t have.


    But, there''s also another rule that Newton said. Something in motion will move with constant speed and direction unless an external force acted upon it. Yi Bing started to like Huo Ling the moment he realized the changes that urred on him and in his life. Once this feeling buds, it will continue to grow until it fully blooms.


    Yi Bing can''t stop liking Huo Ling now, unless something happens. But, does he really want to end these feelings he has towards Huo Ling? It is forbidden for a grim reaper, yes, he knows that. But, what''s forbidden is addicting, thus it was forbade. Just like this feeling he has towards Huo Ling.


    "I got into an ident because I wanted to save someone." Yi Bing said. "I don''t want to see them hurt, thus, I risked it all." He said.


    "Are they worth it?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing was taken aback before a smile formed in his lips. "Yes. They are worth it." He answered as he stared at Huo Ling''s eyes. "They are worth more than my life, thus I want to stake it all."


    In exchange for Huo Ling''s safety, his feelings towards Huo Ling, he isn''t afraid tomit.

 Chapter 253 - Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Behavior</h4>


    "Then, they are very lucky." Huo Ling can''t help but feel envy. He looked at Yi Bing. "I think you''re a nice person. They are very lucky to have someone like you risk your life for them." He sighed with emotion.


    "Yes. I think so, too." Yi Bing said. "That''s why they have to hurry to know my sacrifices for them." He chuckled.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "They don''t know?!" he asked..


    "They don''t." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing. "Yet, why do you look happy with that?" he asked with a look of puzzlement on his face.


    "Because by the time they knew of it, something bad will happen." Yi Bing said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling is puzzled. He can''t follow Yi Bing''s thoughts.


    Yi Bing justughed as he walked towards the Baurne residence. A bitter smile was on his lips. If Huo Ling were to find out his feelings towards him, they will be separated. A soul''s deeds are recorded in the Death Note, thus Yi Bing can''t afford to let Huo Ling know of his feelings for him, despite he wanted to be with him so bad.


    He isn''t afraid to let Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin, Si Shui, Gu Shi, and even Qi Shan, know of his feelings towards Huo Ling. For one, he trusts them. Two, a grim reaper''s deeds won''t be known by the Heaven. Their hands are already full managing the souls, they can''t afford to monitor the grim reapers. That''s why, even if it is forbidden for grim reapers to fall in love or develop any human emotions, no one takes it seriously. Unless, they were discovered after they have done an irredeemable deed.


    Yi Bing is smart, so he won''t do anything foolish that will make the Heaven discover his feelings towards Huo Ling. Di San, Gu Shi and Qi Shan also know that he is a rational person that won''t easily be swayed by his emotions. As for Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui, they are afraid of him, and now, they owe him their life after he also saved them from the space waves and brought them in this world. They won''t breathe a word about him, aside from words of praise of him.


    "A soul, huh¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he pondered. "How do we find it?" he asked Yi Bing.


    They stopped before the Baurne residence. Huo Ling stared at the ce where he lived for more than two decades. His eyes reddened and he felt something was clogging up his throat, making him feel choked and it was hard for him to breathe.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling feeling emotion with a nostalgic look on his face. He felt jealous of Jonathan Baurne, the man that raised Huo Ling. Actually, he can go in a world in advance where Huo Ling will reincarnate and set up an identity that will make him have more contact with Huo Ling like what he did in the fourth world where he disguised as Liu Lingling.


    But, because of an ident in the previous interster world, not only did he have no time, but they all almost died after leaving the world in the process.


    Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui knew they messed up and implicated them on the process. If Huo Ling died, this sin is irredeemable. They''d rather die themselves than the soul with them. Thus, they are greatly indebted with Yi Bing. Not only did Yi Bing saved Huo Ling, even if it is a part of Yi Bing''s task, Yi Bing also saved them and they arrived in the next world safely.


    Yi Bing spoke after Huo Ling regained his calm. "I don''t know what will my soul look like." He honestly answered. "That''s why we''re blindly looking everywhere, widening the scope of our search." He said.


    "Don''t worry! I''m here. I''ll definitely help you!" Huo Ling told him as he patted his chest. "I know the Baurne family, as well as Lao Xie and Lu-ge. Just promise me you and your friend won''t harm any of them!" he said and looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "We won''t." he solemnly said. It was against their rules to harm humans, anyway. Humans are the weakest creatures. Even the animals are stronger than them. Thus, the grim reapers shouldn''t harm the humans, in any way.


    Huo Ling was relieved. "Good." He said. "I''ll lead you to the back door so no one would see you going inside. There are also cameras, and I''ll tell you where to go to avoid them." He told him as they walked around the Baurne residence.


    However, just as they entered the residence through the back door, Huo Ling was stunned. A grand funeral was held in the side courtyard and Lao Xie and Lu Si were there, including Di San.


    Di San saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling arrived and he walked towards them. "Just when I arrived in Lao Xie''s ce, I saw them leaving and followed them." Di San exined. "I didn''t expect they are going here." He said and then turned to Huo Ling whose eyes are filled with tears when he saw Jonathan Baurne arrived together with Jason Baurne who was silently following behind Jonathan Baurne.


    When Lao Xie and Lu Si saw Jason Baurne, their eyes reddened. Not because of tears, but because of anger. Even their own people are emanating killing intent directed towards Jason Baurne. However, since they respect Huo Ling and hold him in their heart, they didn''t make a move against Jason Baurne to not ruin Huo Ling''s funeral.


    "Jonathan¡­" Huo Ling muttered as his tears finally fell. He slowly walked towards Jonathan who stood in front of the empty casket together with Jason Baurne.


    Di San fell silent while Yi Bing silently observed the people present. His eyes couldn''t help but narrow as he looked at Jason Baurne. This guy indirectly caused Huo Ling''s death! He thought as he clenched his fists.


    "Yi Bing!" Di San called when he felt a chill and saw Yi Bing''s anger on his face. "He''s a human!" he reminded him.


    Yi Bing immediately retracted his killing intent. But, his anger didn''t subside. Even if the only way he could see Huo Ling is Huo Ling dying, but that doesn''t mean he approves of it. He wanted Huo Ling to live longer if he could. However, this time, Huo Ling died as soon as the clock struck midnight!


    Yi Bing''s face is dark as he turned to leave. "Yi Bing!" he heard Di San called, but he didn''t turn back nor answered. Di San could only helplessly sighed.


    "He left?" He heard Huo Ling''s voice spoke from behind him. Di San turned and saw Huo Ling was siping his tears. "Why does he look more upset than me? I''m the one who died!" he said andughed, pertaining to Yi Bing. However, one could see the rims of his eyes are red, as well as his nose, because he cried heavily.


    "That guy may have some personality issues, but he is a good person." Di San told Huo Ling before his gaze swept past Huo Ling and looked at Lao Xie who was silently mourning as he stared at Huo Ling''s picture above Huo Ling''s empty coffin. Then, he turned to Huo Ling. "Do you¡­ have a message for Lao Xie?" he asked. "You may have already heard from Yi Bing why we are approaching these people?" he said. He knows Yi Bing likes Huo Ling, and Yi Bing doesn''t hide anything from Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." He answered. "Tell him to always look after his health. That''s my wish for him. He will naturally doubt your identity, so tell him that I told you about him sneakily looking at grandma Lin." He smiled.


    Di San nodded and looked at Huo Ling in appreciation before bidding him goodbye. Huo Ling nodded and waved at him before following Yi Bing outside. Di San walked to the side, silently watching over Lao Xie while thinking how to approach the old man when his eyes suddenly widened after he ran over the excuse Huo Ling gave him to prove his identity to Lao Xie as Huo Ling''s friend.


    Grandma Lin. Was Huo Ling referring to Lin Yuxiu, the matriarch of the Xi family?! He felt like a lightning struck him as he stared at Lao Xie''s back with widened eyes in shock. Lin Yuxiu''s husband died thirty years ago, and he is a famous wealthy businessman, which is what Lao Xie before. After Xi Zhengdong died, Lin Yuxiu single-handedly raised the Xi family to one of the top aristocratic families with the support of her family, the Lin family, who allied themselves to the Xi family through her and Xi Zhengdong''s marriage.


    Di San''s eyes narrowed as he drowned in his thoughts. Lao Xie''s fall was thirty years ago, the same year as Xi Zhengdong''s death. Then, Lao Xie''s behavior, based on Huo Ling, which is secretly looking at Lin Yuxiu, could there be an unspeakable hidden truth with it? He had to make sure if Lao Xie''s watching over Lin Yuxiu is out of love, or out of guilt.

 Chapter 254 - Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Meaning</h4>


    "Yi Bing!" Huo Ling called when he saw Yi Bing was standing under the flower archway leading to the garden. However, it''s as if Yi Bing didn''t hear him because Yi Bing didn''t turn and had his back on him with his head lowered.


    Huo Ling smiled as he slowly walked towards the man and raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder. He opened his mouth to speak, only for his voice to be caught on his throat when Yi Bing turned and he saw a beautiful crystal pendant glowing warmly on Yi Bing''s palm.


    "Happy birthday, Huo Ling." Yi Bing spoke in a hoarse voice. He felt his chest is filled with too many emotions as he stared at Huo Ling''s stunned face while he stared at the orange crystal pendant on his hand. "Huo Ling?" he called when he saw Huo Ling didn''t move..


    Huo Ling remained silent for a while before he smiled and spoke. "Do you know, I don''t have any parents?" he said. "It was Jonathan who found me. I thought he found me when I was ten. However, after I died, all my memories when I was younger came back. He actually picked me up when I was still a baby." He said with a smile on his voice.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just remained silent while listening to Huo Ling sharing his past, even if Yi Bing already knows. There''s a difference between knowing one''s past and them sharing it with you.


    "He named me ''Huo Ling''." Huo Ling continued. "''Huo'', to be a fire that burns fiercely, but ''Ling'', to be as pure as the white feather." He exined. "All this while, I thought these are the meaning of my name. How wrong I was." Heughed. "He named me as a fire, not to burn everything around me, but to be bright and warm to everybody. He named be as a feather, not to be as pure as it, since nothing is pure in this world we live. He wanted me to be soft like a feather." He said.


    "Don''t talk anymore." Yi Bing said, feeling pained when he saw the tears falling from Huo Ling''s eyes. He raised his hand and touched Huo Ling''s face, then wiped Huo Ling''s tears with his palm. The moment his thumb touched the other''s tears, he felt his soul trembled. Huo Ling¡­ he thought as he watched the other gently took the crystalline pendant tied with a red string from his hand.


    "I know. I have verified it. I am not Jonathan''s son." Huo Ling said. "However, his sincere love towards me like his own family, I can feel it. Yi Bing ¨C " he called and raised his head to look at Yi Bing. " ¨C you. What is your intention giving me this precious gift?" he asked as he stared at Yi Bing''s eyes.


    Yi Bing stared back at Huo Ling''s eyes before he took the ne and wore it around Huo Ling''s neck. "There''s no other special reason." He said, but his voice was with a sigh as he lowered his gaze to avoid Huo Ling''s gaze.


    "Really?" Huo Ling said.


    "¡­ mn." Yi Bing answered before he pressed Huo Ling''s neck.


    Huo Ling''s body rxed and his eyes closed. Before he could fall to the ground, Yi Bing caught him and ced his soul back to the pendant. The pendant shook when Huo Ling''s soul entered before it fell on Yi Bing''s palm.


    Di San arrived just in time to see the ne falling on Yi Bing''s palm. "You returned him?" he asked as he stopped in front of Yi Bing.


    "En." Yi Bing answered as he stared at the glowing pendant of the ne. "His emotions were shaken when he returned to the Baurne residence, and weakened his soul. I can''t ce him beside my soul inside my body since his shaken emotions will affect my soul." He exined. "I¡­ don''t know what will happen if that happened." He said.


    Di San knew Yi Bing was toughening himself even if his soul was only less than half remained right now and he can''t help but feel guilty. "I''m sorry." He said. They weren''t careful, and strong, enough against the hostile Soul Fragment.


    "It isn''t your fault." Yi Bing said as he wore the ne before he hid the pendant inside his clothes. Only the blood-red string of the ne can be seen against his fair and slender neck. "Our knowledge about the Soul Fragments is limited. Nobody has expected to meet with a hostile Soul Fragment, much more for it to fuse with another Soul Fragment, which increased its power." He said. "We can add this to the records of Heaven about the Soul Fragments." He told him.


    "Yes." Di San nodded and sighed in relief that Yi Bing didn''t me him. However, he also felt distressed.


    It would''ve been better if Yi Bing has just punched him or beaten him up to express his anger. However, grim reapers have no emotions. So, how can Yi Bing feel anger?


    Di San doesn''t know whether tough or cry. He just left the matter be. "Earlier, Huo Ling told me how to verify my identity to Lao Xie." He said. "He told me a secret that only he and Lao Xie shared. Guess what that is?" he asked.


    "Speak." Yi Bing said.


    "It is rted to the Xi family. More specifically, to the matriarch ¨C Lin Yuxiu." Di San said. "Huo Ling said that Lao Xie is always watching Lin Yuxiu. From Huo Ling''s perspective, it was an unrequited love on Lao Xie''s part. However, I remember what Si Shui said before about Xi Zhengdong dying thirty years ago, and I connected it with Lao Xie''s fall thirty years ago." He exined. "If Huo Ling didn''t tell me and I didn''t find out about Lao Xie''s ''crush'' towards Lin Yuxiu, these two cases, I haven''t connected at all!" he said.


    "So, you''re saying¡­" Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed.


    "En." Di San nodded. "We can think Lao Xie watching over Lin Yuxiu can be out of guilt, or ¨C " he said as his voice lowered. " ¨C from what I have realized after, it can also be of anger. He wanted to destroy the Xi family." He said before he paused and looked at Yi Bing in dissatisfaction. "If you didn''t return Huo Ling to the pendant, I could''ve gotten more clues from him!" he said and frowned.


    "If I didn''t return him to the pendant, his soul would be weakened further." Yi Bing said.


    Di San couldn''t refute that at all and he can only give up. "I''ll just wait until Huo Ling''s funeral finish before approaching Lao Xie." He said as he changed the topic. "I''m going back to the hotel first and ask more information of the Xi family and Lao Xie''s formerpany from Si Shui. How about you?" he asked.


    "I''ll stay here." Yi Bing answered. "The Baurne family is closer to Huo Ling than Lao Xie. I''ll think up some excuse on how to approach Jonathan Baurne and Jason Baurne." He said.


    Di San nodded before he climbed up the high walls and left to return to the hotel. Yi Bing was left and he looked around the flower garden, before he took out the Death Note and looked up Huo Ling''s memories rted to the Baurne family.


    After scrolling up the page containing the videos of Huo Ling''s memories when he was alive, Yi Bing found a video of Huo Ling standing on the stone bridge decorated with wild flowers. Yi Bing immediately closed the Death Note when he saw someone approached Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing suppressed the jealousy in his heart and looked around before going out of the flower archway and met with a wide garden. He looked around for a while before he found the stone bridge where Huo Ling always stayed when he is deep in thoughts. The koi fishes swimming in the small river under the stone bridge made him feel calm.


    Yi Bing slowly walked down the bridge and saw the figure of Huo Ling before him standing in the middle of the bridge. He was leaning on the bridge and has his head lowered as he watched the fishes below swimming in the water with a thoughtful expression on his face. His usually light brown-colored eyes are darker in shade as he deeply ponders over his current problem. The sunlight behind him was peeking on him in between the leaves of the sycamore tree. It was as if the whole world stopped as his eyes only contained this handsome and elegant young man.


    Yi Bing slowly raised his hand and touched Huo Ling. He took a deep breath as if he could feel the warmth of the handsome and elegant young man named Huo Ling. He''s warm and bright, like a fire. Yet it doesn''t burn him. He''s soft and pure, like a feather. Yet he remained strong and indomitable.


    However, after Yi Bing blinked, Huo Ling''s figure was gone before him, and everything returned to the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 255 - Discord

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Discord</h4>


    "You''ve worked under Raymond Chase, but wanted to be killed by him after you''ve slept with his lover?" Jonathan Baurne said as he looked at the handsome young man.


    "I''ve never slept with anyone, and is dutiful with my tasks. I was ndered by another subordinate since Raymond''s lover took an interest with me, and he tried to sleep with her, but he turned the tables instead." The young man said and frowned. "Women can''t be trusted." He said, his voice filled with indignance.


    Jonathan Baurne thoughtfully looked at the young man. "One reason I''ve never had any rtionship and remained chaste is because, not only women, but even men, can betray you." He said. "Women betray you because they are fickle-minded, while men betray you because of interest. You can never trust your back to anyone." He said as he looked out of the window and gazed afar.


    The young man didn''t answer and just remained silent.


    Jonathan retracted his gaze and turned back to the young man who remained silent, an indignant look on his face remained. He knew Raymond Chase. He is a wealthy businessman, and is famous for being an idiot. His gaze turned to sympathetic as he looked at the young man. The young man has an amazing build and looked reliable and loyal in the first nce. However, he worked under an idiot instead.


    "How did you end up working for that idiot?" he asked.


    "The securitypany I worked before rmended me." The young man answered. "I needed a lot of money to go abroad and legitimize my citizenship, so they rmended me to Raymond Chase for a fast money. However, I didn''t expect¡­" his lips thinned into a line. "I was chased by them until I fall in the Thames River. They thought I was dead." He exined.


    Jonathan nodded. Although Raymond is stupid, but he isn''t a vengeful person. He wouldn''t waste his resources on a mere bodyguard. "You''ve reminded me. Raymond is a businessman, so you should know some of hispany secrets?" he asked. Raymond Chase is also a talkative person, added to the fact he is arrogant.


    The young man nodded. "Yes." He nodded. "When he was drunk and I drove him back, he was in the heavens after he closed a deal with the Regent Real Estate. Then, there''s that woman." He said as his thick brows knitted. "She told me Raymond will be engaged with the K family''s daughter, and she was very sad so she wanted to sleep with me¡­" he didn''t continue as his face darkened.


    Jonathan almostughed out loud. The young man is very young, but is frigid so his world must be small. He could never understand how the world truly works. This reminded him of when he gave Huo Ling his first task.


    His gaze suddenly lowered. "Raymond is very petty. He must have already kicked that woman away, thinking you really touched her." He just said.


    The young man sneered and didn''tment. Jonathan''s eyes shed with interest. This guy also doesn''t talk bad behind his employer, even if it was a former employer. Truly a good seedling. He''s wasted on Raymond Chase''s hands. "You have some secrets of Raymond on you. You can go to Lao Xie. Why did you choose me?" he asked.


    The young man frowned when he heard this. Jonathan found it amusing, since the young man doesn''t hide his dislike. He''s a straightforward person. "I understand my shorings. I am simple-minded, while Lao Xie is as crafty as a fox. I''ll just be yed around by him." He heard the young man said. "After I''d trade these secrets with him, I''ll be hanging under the bridge tomorrow." He said.


    Jonathan almost roared inughter. "Hahahahahaha¡­ then what about Lu Si?" he asked.


    Tiredness shed in the young man''s eyes. "I don''t like working in groups, and live a life filled with uncertainties." He answered. "They are vagabonds, while I serve only one master. I choose you because I can secure my food and my shelter, as well as my clothes." He exined.


    Jonathan smiled, feeling satisfied with the young man''s answer. He''s a loyal dog, indeed. He thought. "Alright." He said. "It''s not that there''s an internal strife between us three. That''s just what we pose in the surface to feed the government and those hypocrite aristocrats some wrong information." He exined. When he saw the young man''s confused face, heughed. "Lao Xie and I are friends, and between Lu Si and I, we''re casual. I''ll hire you, and could also introduce you to Lao Xie. Don''t worry. Since Lao Xie knows you''re one of my people, he won''t hang you under the bridge." He told him.


    The young man''s face darkened. "But?" he asked.


    Jonathan couldn''t hold back butugh. Although the young man is simple-minded, but he is sharp. "But, he will y small tricks on you." He told him. "Hey. It won''t be that bad. It''s just his sign of acquaintanceship. Since you''ll give him some information, you can also exchange it for money to him, he might let you off based on the use of the information you''ll tell him." He exined.


    The young man''s expression finally eased.


    Jonathan smiled. "You already know me. I''m Jonathan Baurne. What''s your name, my friend?" he asked.


    The sound of the footsteps echoed in the walls as Jason Baurne walked towards them. "Uncle, who is he ¨C " he said, but was cut off when the young man spoke.


    "My name is ''Ling'' ¨C " the young man said. "The ''ling'' as in the feather ¨C " he said.


    Jonathan Baurne''s pupils shrank while Jason Baurne froze as he stared at the back of the young man in shock.


    "And my surname is ¨C " the young man said, unaware that the two men, one in front of him while one was staring at his back, waited for him to resume speaking while holding their breath. " ¨C ''Yi''. I am called ''Yi Ling''." He finished.


    Jonathan''s stiff face eased while Jason Baurne felt relieved as they released their breath. They didn''t notice that the young man who shaken their heart imperceptibly smiled. His dark pupils shed and a tinge of ice-blue color appeared on them before it returned to pure ck color.


    "You''re hired." Jonathan Baurne finally said, ignoring Jason Baurne whose face paled as he looked at the young man''s back.


    A young man who''s also a Chinese, and named ''Ling''¡­ ''Yi Ling''¡­ who is he, really? Is there such a coincidence? Or is this fate?


    Back at the hotel, Di San sat on the sofa while chatting with Si Shui. "Damn that Yi Bing. He''s so evil." He said as he nibbled the snacks sent by the hotel. "He doesn''t n to let Jason Baurne off and wanted to sow more discord than there already is between the uncle and the nephew." He shook his head and sighed with emotion.


    "Senior¡­ why are you still here?" Si Shui asked and awkwardly smiled as he turned to Di San after he surfed the inte. Liu Lin and Feng Er have already left as they conscientiously do their task.


    Even Yi Bing who doesn''t need to work since it was their group''s fault in the first ce why Yi Bing ended up like this. He knew that Yi Bing would''ve been fine and suffer only a small loss if he saved only Huo Ling. Yet, he still saved their group.


    Di San, the one who is responsible the most, should be the one working himself like a dog and not Yi Bing. Yet, he is here,zing on the sofa like a king and chatting with him.


    "Brat." Di San spat as he red at Si Shui. "Don''t think I''m cking off in my work. I''ve already told Yi Bing I''ll wait until Huo Ling''s funeral was finish before I''d approach Lao Xie." He said as he sat up on the sofa. "Among the three factions in the mafia, Lao Xie may be oldest, but ''the older, the wiser'' as they say. He is the one who''s the most difficult to get into. Lu Si''s the easiest, since he takes in whoever it is, as long as they are vagabonds. Jonathan only needs to see your loyalty, and he''ll hire you. But Lao Xie ¨C " he said as he clicked his tongue. " ¨C he may be an old man who looked like he would care for sentiments, but he actually is more cold-hearted than a snake." He looked at Si Shui.


    Si Shui felt a chill on his back and his back straightened up. "Y-yes¡­" he nodded in understanding.


    "How is the task I gave you?" Di San asked.


    "I''ve found it." Si Shui answered as he left the chair for Di San to sit on and read the file he downloaded from theputer. "Lao Xie''s formerpany is called the Xingbao Company. He single-handedly built it." He said as he watched Di San read the file. "Meanwhile, Xi Zhengdong is the patriarch of the Xi family. I don''t know how these two rte to each other, until you told me to investigate Lin Yuxiu." He said and pointed something at the screen of theputer. "I found this, and everything fell into ce." He said.


    It was a picture of a yearbook.

 Chapter 256 - Love Triangle

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Love Triangle</h4>


    "Lao Xie grew up abroad, and when he was in college, he returned to the country, but as an exchange student." Si Shui said. "He met Xi Zhengdong as a ssmate, and they became friends. Xi Zhengdong is famous as a campus idol, and Lao Xie was noticed, too, because of his handsome looks and intelligence. However, Lao Xie has a cold personality while Xi Zhengdong is friendly. Lin Yuxiu enters the picture as the school belle." He said.


    Lin Yuxiu is the most beautiful girl while Xi Zhengdong is the most handsome boy. They are both from rich families, and added to the fact that they are both single, it is inevitable to be paired to each other. However, Lao Xie came. It wasn''t that Lao Xie broke the rtionship between Xi Zhengdong and Lin Yuxiu, but there is no rtionship between them to begin with.


    The fantasy of the students for Xi Zhengdong and Lin Yuxiu became more fervent when they announced their engagement. It was then the end of Lao Xie''s exchange and he returned abroad.. Xi Zhengdong and Lin Yuxiu got married.


    There was nothing wrong with the story, until a few yearster. Lao Xie returned to the country and set up his business, while Xi Zhengdong and Lin Yuxiu''s rtionship that was perceived to be perfect, was actually fighting in private and their strife reached its peak at this time. Who knew what devil possessed her, Lin Yuxiu targeted Lao Xie''spany. Lao Xie revenged, and it''s ''a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye''. He found out it was the Xi and Lin families that wanted to destroy him!


    The storm further raged and Xi Zhengdong died, while Lao Xie disappeared in public''s eyes. Lin Yuxiu released a news that it was Lao Xie who killed Xi Zhengdong. If it was before, everyone would have believed her. However, her bad rtionship with Xi Zhengdong was already exposed, and Lao Xie released a news before that she forced her family to arrange a marriage with Xi Zhengdong. Now that Xi Zhengdong died, she pushed all the me on Xi Zhengdong for having an affair with Lao Xie! She''s very ridiculous! Many people believed she had gone insane after her husband died.


    Di San was speechless. "This¡­" he said as he turned to Si Shui.


    Si Shui waved his hands. "Of course, that isn''t true!" he said.


    "Then what is the truth?" Di San rolled his eyes. "That Xi Zhengdong and Lao Xie are brothers?" he asked.


    "That''s too clich¨¦!" Si Shui eximed. "Xi Zhengdong and Lao Xie are just real friends." He said.


    "What is your evidence?" Di San asked.


    "A woman''s judgement can''t be trusted when she''s wrapped in her jealousy." Si Shui answered.


    Di San. "¡­" alright, that''s a point. He doesn''t have an evidence, either, that can prove that Xi Zhengdong and Lao Xie were lovers, unless one of them is already de¡­ad¡­ his eyes widened as he looked at Si Shui while Si Shui also looked at him in shock. "The Death Note!" both of them eximed.


    Xi Zhengdong is already dead, while Lao Xie and Lin Yuxiu are hard to approach and casually ask them about what happened thirty years ago. And so, the only way they can find out the truth thirty years ago is through Xi Zhengdong and the Death Note!


    Since Xi Zhengdong is the key for approaching Lao Xie, Di San would stake his all on the Death Note and Xi Zhengdong''s biography in the Death Note!


    Lee Family mansion.


    "A gardener?" the butler said as he suspiciously looked at Liu Lin.


    Liu Lin smiled good-naturedly. "I lived with my grandfather in the mountains, so I am good with nts, I assure you! I can also identify the nts that can be used as a medicine." he said. "I tried to apply in other homes as their gardener, but they didn''t take me in." he told him.


    "Why?" the butler asked.


    "It''s because I''m¡­" Liu Lin muttered and wryly smiled as he pulled up his sleeve.


    The butler''s eyes widened when he saw a deformed arm like it was scalded. "What happened to your arm?!" he asked in rm.


    "I was born with it." Liu Lin answered as he immediately hid his sleeve, as if he was afraid to scare the other people. "At first, I tried to hide my arm, but no secret will remain unfold. One way or another, my arm is discovered and it scared the hell out of them and they regarded me as a monster no matter how hard I try to exin. They didn''t listen to me." He said and lowered his head to hide his grimace because he was disgusted by his act. "Today, people are superficial, I know it. So, I decided not to try hide my arm to my employer to prevent ident." He finished.


    The butler''s heart was moved. "I''ll talk to the lord of this residence. Since you''ll just be in the garden, it won''t be a problem." He said. "Just hide when there are guests. Stay out of their sight. I''ll have someone inform you when to hide." He told him.


    Liu Lin''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Then, does that mean I am - ?!" he said, his voice rose in excitement.


    The butler wiped his tear in the corner of his eyes. "You are hired." He told him.


    Xi Family Residence.


    Feng Er sat on top of the tree and sighed as she watched the inside of the Xi family''s residence. "Why is it so hard to apply? Liu Lin was immediately hired!" she finally can''t hold back herints. "And I am even a girl! I am pretty, too! Why don''t they hire me?!" she asked the bird sleeping on its nest. Fortunately, her voice is low so she didn''t wake it and startle it. "That Hao Baiyun is too careful! Why be on guard against me? Do I look like a seductress?! Hmph!" she frowned as she crossed her arms on her chest. "I''m a chaste girl. I will never, and don''t just throw myself at anyone! Ai." She sighed as she leaned her back on the tree while she swung her legs as she watched the guards opened the gates after they heard the honk of the car outside. "He''s not even my type!" she added.


    An expensive and shining, ck car drove inside and turned until it reached the front of the residence.


    "Good evening, master. Madam." The butler greeted and the maids behind him immediately took the master of the residence''s suit jacket and his wife''s signature bag.


    "What are you doing?!" the madam suddenly said and pulled her bag before she pped the maid. Everyone was surprised, but no one gasped out of fear they''ll be the ones who she''ll p next. "And you!" she said and pointed at the maid who took her husband''s suit. "What are you scheming?! Daring to seduce my husband in front of me?!" she said before she walked towards the other maid.


    Before the maid could run, the madam immediately pulled her hair and pushed her to the ground. "Ah!" the maid cried after she scraped her knee.


    "Elena! That''s enough!" her husband finally can''t help but shout. "What are you thinking all day?! Clear that head of yours!" he yelled at her before he marched inside the house without looking back at her.


    "Husband!" she cried, but it''s as if her husband is deaf. She frowned before she pped the maid whom she pushed. "It''s all your fault! You vixen!" she said as she pointed towards the maid. Then, she turned to the butler. "Who are you hiring?! Can''t you distinguish who''s a vixen and not?! I want her out tomorrow!" she told him before she followed her husband inside.


    "Madam! No!" the maid cried, but the butler could onlyfort her before he gave her the verdict. The maid cried and wasforted by her other colleagues before the guards took the maid away.


    Feng Er''s eyes widened in shock. "Such a meat pie falling from the sky!" she eximed in excitement. "Why stick yourself to a man that has no interest on you? Better switch to this family that''s filled with drama every day!" she said before she hurried back to the hotel to inform the others.


    Only to find Di San and Si Shui like salted fishes as theyid on the floor.


    "What happened?" she asked as she immediately closed the door to prevent the others from misunderstanding that a crime urred.


    Di San. "¡­"


    Si Shui. "..."


    What the heck. They talked big earlier, only to be pped in the face when they remembered that they have no ess to the biography of the souls in their Death Note since they currently don''t have a soul as an assignment. The only one among them that could have an ess is Yi Bing. However, Yi Bing is in the Baurne residence, busily sowing discord between Jonathan Baurne and Jason Baurne.


    What are they going to do now?

 Chapter 257 - Paranoia

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Paranoia</h4>


    "What happened?" Feng Er asked again when she didn''t hear their reply. She slowly walked towards them and squatted before them as she poked Si Shui''s forehead.


    "Er-jie¡­ it''s like this¡­ we''re so stupid." Si Shui answered in a t tone and a deadpan face.


    "¡­ you just noticed?" Feng Er said when she remembered that Yi Bing and Di San nned to infiltrate Lu Si''s faction before and im they''re from District 8 when they looked like young masters that grew up with a golden spoon in their mouth.


    Di San felt like he suffered a big blow. "I''ve got a lead about the Xi family from Huo Ling." He said.


    Feng Er, who changed her ns and now ns to infiltrate the Xi family, perked her ears up and she looked excited. Another meat pie falling from the sky! She thought. "The Xi family! Tell me! Tell me!" she said..


    "Huo Ling found out what we are doing, and he wanted to help me with Lao San. So, he gave me a hand on proving my identity to Lao San as his friend." Di San said. "Huo Ling told me a secret only he and Lao San share, and that is Lao San''s behavior towards the Xi family, particrly to Lin Yuxiu." He exined. "Lao Xie is always watching Lin Yuxiu. After a series of twists and turns, I found out it must have something to do with Xi Zhengdong, Lin Yuxiu''s husband and the patriarch of the Xi family. Theirmon link is they were ssmates in college. Si Shui and I found out that Lin Yuxiu seemed to have a grudge towards Lao Xie, and so she targeted him, causing him his fall. She and her husband were actually in an arrange marriage, and she was the active party." He finished.


    Feng Er''s eyes widened in shock. There was a big smile on her lips. So exciting! She eximed in her mind. "Then, what''s this got to do with your stupidity?" she asked.


    "I wanted to know more about these three''s past. What happened thirty years ago¡­" Di San answered. "The only way to get to Lao Xie is knowing his past. The keys to Lao Xie''s past are Xi Zhengdong and Lin Yuxiu. However, Lin Yuxiu is hard to approach to, and Xi Zhengdong is already dead. Then, I remembered the Death Note." He exined.


    "You wanted to check Xi Zhengdong''s memories through the Death Note?" Feng Er asked.


    "Yeah." Di San nodded.


    "But, we don''t have a current assignment, so we can''t ess the souls'' biographies¡­" Feng Er said until her voice faded. She noticed Di San''s and Si Shui''s silence. "¡­ this can''t be¡­ you forgot it?" she asked in a quiet voice.


    Di San and Si Shui didn''t answer and felt more depressed.


    Feng Er smiled. "I also have something to tell you." She told them.


    "What is it?" Di San asked, looking downcast.


    "I went to the Xi family, and guess what I saw?" Feng Er asked.


    "What?" Si Shui asked.


    "Lin Yuxiu ¨C " Feng Er answered.


    Di San and Si Shui froze before they abruptly sat up from the floor and sharply turned to Feng Er.


    " ¨C ''s daughter." Feng Er continued.


    Di San and Si Shui. "¡­" women really can''t be trusted. "What''s up with her?" they asked.


    Feng Erughed when she saw their dark face. "Lin Yuran is arguing with her husband, Xi Zhengting." She said.


    Lin Yuran is Lin Yuxiu''s and Xi Zhengdong''s only child. It was truly regrettable it is a daughter instead of a son, and so Lin Yuxiu chose someone from the Xi family''s branch family for her daughter to marry.


    "What about it? It''s just normal for a husband and wife to argue." Si Shui said.


    "Lin Yuran fired a housemaid." Feng Er said.


    "So? She can fire anyone she wants to fire." Di San said.


    "She got jealous to the housemaid." Feng Er said again.


    Di San and Si Shui. "¡­ can''t you tell it to us directly?" they asked.


    Feng Er chuckled. "Lin Yuran got jealous to the housemaid who took her husband''s suit jacket and pulled her hair, pped her and pushed her to the ground. Then, she fired her." She said and narrated to them the whole scene in the front of the Xi Residence.


    Di San and Si Shui looked at each other and found a clue. "Jealousy." They both said.


    Feng Er smiled. "Based from what you have said, Lin Yuxiu also got jealous of Lao Xie before?" she said before her smile became meaningful.


    Di San and Si Shui also understood the hidden implication. "Is it, the Lin family''s women are all jealous towards all the women that approaches their husband, no matter who the women are?" they asked.


    "I don''t think this is simply just a jealousy." Feng Er said instead.


    Di San and Si Shui looked at her. "What do you mean?" they asked.


    Feng Er stared at them. "You don''t understand women at all." She sighed as she stood and walked to the kitchen to get a ss of water.


    "Then, as a woman, you tell it to us." Di San said.


    "A woman feels jealous because she wasn''t given enough security by her husband." Feng Er said. "They will turn hostile to those who approach their husband, with or without malintent. You also know a woman''s sixth sense, right?" she asked.


    "So, you are saying ¨C " Di San said. " ¨C their jealousy is not unfounded?" he asked.


    Feng Er''s smile became wider and didn''t directly answered, but her following words are filled with so much implication. "Lin Yuran was enraged by the maid who took her branded bag. Then, her anger red up after she saw a woman took her husband''s belonging." She said. "Then, she pped that woman, pushed her to the ground and pulled her hair. Her eyes are blinded because of rage, but anyone who have sharp eyes could see because of the bright lightsing from the residence the red marks hidden in the cor of her uniform after her hair was raised when Lin Yuran pulled her hair." She said.


    Di San and Si Shui''s eyes widened in realization. They looked at each other before they turned to Feng Er. "So, Xi Zhengting¡­" they said as they sucked in a cold breath.


    "Who knows who touched that maid?" Feng Er declined toment and justughed.


    Di San and Si Shui fell silent. "Could it be, this is what happened to Xi Zhengdong before? He was also keeping a mistress?" they asked.


    "Dunno¡­" Feng Er said as she drinks her water. "The fact here is that the husband and wife never had a harmonious rtionship behind the closed doors, and only in the surface to keep their face." She said.


    "Xi Zhengdong and Lin Yuxiu also fought. Now, it''s Xi Zhengting and Lin Yuran. Is it because their husband is unfaithful?" Si Shui asked.


    "If you have a wife like that, won''t you get tired of her?" Feng Er spoke with disdain.


    "So, the problem lies in the wife." Both men said. "What''s with the Lin family''s deal? Why do they have daughters like that?" they frowned.


    "Maybe the upper circle knows that?" Feng Er said.


    They both turned to her. "How is your task going? What''s the progress with Hao Baiyun?" Di San asked.


    "Oh. This is why I returned. I have something to tell you." Feng Er said as if she had just remembered something.


    "What is it?" Di San asked while Si Shui remained silent.


    Feng Er sweetly smiled and both men felt goosebumps on their skin. "I''ve decided to infiltrate the Xi family instead of getting close to Hao Baiyun!" she answered.


    Di San and Si Shui. "¡­" wait. Wait a minute. I think I''ve realized something ¨C they thought as they both looked at each other.


    Feng Erughed when she saw they finally realized what just happened. "Yup. I''m fishing some information from you two to prepare myself before I enter the Xi family!" she told them.


    Di San and Si Shui. "..." I knew it!


    "You see, a housemaid was just fired. And I happen to need to infiltrate the Xi family. Isn''t it perfect?" Feng Er asked.


    Di San and Si Shui felt speechless as they looked at her.


    Feng Er smiled at them. "Then, I''ll let you on in something tofort your heart." She said as she beckoned them with her finger.


    The two men couldn''t help but get closer to her.


    "I know what''s wrong with the Lin family''s daughters." She whispered.


    "What?" they asked.


    "The Lin family''s daughters are not just jealous, but it is worse than that." She said. "They are too possessive of their husband. What do you think?" she asked.


    Di San and Si Shui looked at each other, their gazes talking. "Could it be¡­?" they said as they slowly turned back to Feng Er.


    The corner of Feng Er''s lips curled up. "Yes. They are paranoid." She answered.

 Chapter 258 - Eavesdrop

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Eavesdrop</h4>


    Di San and Si Shui felt a chill on their spin when they saw Feng Er''s devious smile. It''s as if they have seen something they shouldn''t have seen and so they immediately looked away.


    Fortunately, Feng Er seemed to not have noticed their evasive reaction as she spoke. "I think paranoia is inherent in the Lin family." She said. "First, it was Lin Yuxiu. Then, it was her daughter. Naturally, their paranoia was triggered of their excessive love towards their husband to the point they wanted to possess all of him." She took a sip of water before she continued. "She bes excessively jealous with other women approaching her husband, disregarding their intentions. I concluded it is paranoia." She exined.


    Di San and Si Shui finally felt they were enlightened.. "So, the females in the Lin family inherits paranoia in their genes¡­" they said. "Then, maybe, we can ¨C " they looked at each other before they turned to Feng Er with widened eyes.


    Feng Er''s brows raised before she grinned. "Is it what I am thinking?" she asked as shebed her long, silky ck hair with her fingers.


    "En. A honeytrap." Di San and Si Shui answered.


    "Count me in, then." Feng Er winked.


    East Pavilion, District 4.


    "Lao Xie. He''s the one I told youst night in the call." Jonathan Baurne said as he motioned to the young man standing upright behind him. "He is Raymond Chase''s former bodyguard, Yi Ling. He knew some secrets of Raymond Chase." He told Lao Xie.


    Lao Xie is an old man with white hairs. However, after he left the world of light and plunged into the world of darkness, he felt more rxed. And so, he doesn''t look like he''s already sixty-eight years old and just looked like he was in histe fifties. Even his skin is not that wrinkled. "Yes. Some of my people have encountered some problems with Raymond Chasetely. This young man''s arrival is like a timely rain." He said, his tone casual but it has some hidden meaning.


    The young man behind Jonathan Baurne frowned while Jonathan Baurneughed. "Why would I calcte you, Lao Xie? There''s only me and my nephew left in my family. You could say, I am relying on you." He told him as he poured Lao Xie''s cup with tea. "Raymond Chase is also an idiot. How can he scheme against you?" he asked.


    Lao Xie didn''t answer and just looked at the young man named Yi Ling. "My people encountered a problem with Raymond Chase. He won''t sign some documents because of his fucking temper. He''s more temperamental than a woman having her monthly period." He said.


    Hearing his words, the young man''s expression eased.


    "If you''re his former subordinate, how do you think I can deal with this problem?" Lao Xie asked.


    The young man''s handsome brows knitted. "His weakness is women. Just give him a woman." He answered. "Also, because he thought I touched his woman, he kicked histest favorite woman." He said.


    Lao Xie''s brows slightly raised and a smile formed on his lips, but he hid it with sipping his tea. How can it escape Jonathan Baurne''s eyes? "So, Lao Xie?" Jonathan smiled.


    "He is a good seedling." Lao Xie said.


    Joanthan Baurne felt satisfied as he poured Lao Xie''s cup with tea again. "Yes." Jonathan agreed as he waved his subordinates to leave, including the young man.


    With all the people gone, the smile on Lao Xie''s lips disappeared. "Is it because of xiao Ling?" he asked Jonathan.


    Jonathan''s expression looked heavy and tired. "En." He nodded. "He reminds me of xiao Ling. Same dedication, but just different personality." He honestly answered. "If they have the same personality, I''d doubt xiao Ling reincarnated to him." He joked, but none of themughed nor smiled.


    Silence fell upon them. "How will you deal with Jason?" Lao Xie asked.


    "I ¨C " Jonathan''s eyes shed hesitation.


    "I know, he''s your nephew, and you''ve promised your elder brother to take care of him." Lao Xie said. "Then, what about xiao Ling?!" he asked with anger in his voice.


    Jonathan''s eyes reddened and he lowered his head. "I don''t know¡­" he answered as he pulled his hair.


    Lao Xie''s chest heaved up and down as he suppressed his anger. "I know, I am speaking because I am biased with xiao Ling." He said. "However, what will happen if Lu Si sees Jason?" he asked.


    Jonathan''s eyes widened in rm.


    "Earlier, Lu Si held back since we''re all in the presence of xiao Ling. However, have you thought what would happen if Lu Si captured Jason?" Lao Xie asked.


    Jonathan''s tears finally fell. "¡­ is there no sentiment left between us?" he asked, his voice low. But, his question isn''t directed to Lao Xie, but to the other person not present.


    Yi Ling, or Yi Bing, was listening to them. However, thest part was spoken in a whisper, and Yi Bing can''t clearly hear what Jonathan said to Lao Xie for Lao Xie to finally stop talking. "Tch." He clicked his tongue and frowned. He really wanted for Jonathan to deal with Jason. Only then would Jason feel how it feels to be betrayed by your family, like what Jason did to Huo Ling.


    Because ''Yi Ling'' was always frowning, Jonathan''s subordinates didn''t think much of it and just treated it as Yi Bing suffering a loss because of Lao Xie. Then, they saw Yi Bing taking out a small, ck notebook the size of a palm. How hardworking. They thought before they left Yi Bing to not disturb him.


    If they just know that the small, ck notebook is actually the miniature version of Death Note, their soul would fly out of their body because of shock. Yi Bing flipped the pages until he watched again some of Huo Ling''s memories in this life in the form of videos. He could see that, although they always bicker, but Huo Ling and Jason have a good rtionship in the past.


    Then, why has it be so bad right now? Yi Bing thought as his brows knitted and he closed the small ck notebook. He shouldn''t have watched the videos again, since he felt agitated again. He held the orange pendant where Huo Ling''s soul is sleeping and he rubbed it with his thumb and index finger as he pondered.


    Suddenly, he heard rushed and thundering footsteps behind him. He turned and saw a tall man with muscr build and is wearing a dark expression.


    "Out of the way!" the man told him and pushed him, only for him to dodge the man and slid his foot, making a circle before he appeared in front of the man again.


    He didn''t speak and just blocked the man''s way.


    The man, Lu Si, momentarily paused and raised his brows in appreciation. "You''re good." He said. "However, I will deal with youter!" he told him before he turned to Jonathan Baurne and Lao Xie afar and walked past him.


    Yi Bing, who blocked Lu Si, naturally didn''t block Lu Si again. It was then that Jonathan Baurne''s subordinates arrived and surrounded him. "Why didn''t you block him again?!" they asked, angry.


    "Don''t you know, between the three factions, ours and Lu Si''s faction have the most hostile rtionship?!" another one said.


    Yi Bing frowned. "How could I? I know my own strength. He''s stronger than me." He said and acted dumb and scared, but his words are half-true.


    The others fell silent and didn''t pursue the matter anymore as they left to think of their excuse to Jonathan Bauer. Yi Bing remained and didn''t waste a second to them as he immediately listened to the conversation afar when he saw Lu Si finally reached Jonathan Baurne and pulled him up from hi seat, making Jonathan Baurne shocked.


    "Where is that bastard?!" Lu Si asked as he held Jonathan Baurne''s arm in a tight grip.


    Jonathan Baurne felt pain but he endured. "You won''t see him again!" he told Lu Si.


    "You still hide that nephew of yours?!" Lu Si said as he red at Jonathan. "Or, is xiao Ling just a mere tool for you?!" he asked.


    "No!" Jonathan answered.


    However, Lu Si acted as if he was deaf. "If you hadn''t picked up xiao Ling, he would''ve be a vagabond. He would''ve be my subordinate. He wouldn''t have died if you just gave him to me! I can take care of him, and he will still be alive at this moment!" he yelled.


    Jonathan Baurne''s tears fell as he forcefully pulled his arm from Lu Si. He knew, his arm must have a purple mark from Lu Si''s tight grip earlier, but he ignored the pain. "I know¡­ this is all my fault¡­" he said.


    "Jonathan!" Lao Xie cried when he saw Jonathan''s self-me and nk eyes. He turned to Lu Si. "Lu Si! Drop it!" he told him.


    However, it''s as if Lu Si didn''t hear it. "Yes! It''s all your fault! If you had just given xiao Ling to me when I asked him from you before, he wouldn''t have died from your own nephew''s hands!"

 Chapter 259 - Jonathan Baurne

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Jonathan Baurne</h4>


    "Right¡­ you''re right¡­ I''m the one to me. This is all my fault¡­" Jonathan Baurne muttered in a daze. "I''m the one to me¡­ this is my fault¡­ my fault¡­ the me is on me¡­" he spoke in a low voice and his eyes are nk. He is obviously not aware of his words, and just blurt out whateveres to his mind. That is, ming himself.


    "Jonathan!" Lao Xie called in rm as he stared at Jonathan Baurne in shock. As the eldest among the three leaders of the three factions, he has seen Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si grew up. Although not very early from they were born, but he also isn''t veryte.


    He had watched the change in the n head of the Baurne n for three times. From the Baurne Patriarch passing the n head position to Joseph Baurne, his eldest son. Then, after Joseph Baurne died, James Baurne rose to the position. However, James Baurne also died, and so the n head position fell on to Jonathan Baurne, the least to inherit the n head position and the family, into his hands.


    Children killing their parents, siblings killing their siblings, the dark secrets of the families, internal strife, Lao Xie have seen them all. And Jonathan Baurne, the unlucky one, has them all. The outsiders might say Jonathan has killed his elder brothers to have the n head position. However, only Jonathan''s real friends knew what truly has happened.


    Jonathan''s father has died of old age. One could say this is the most peaceful death to ur in the underworld. When Joseph Baurne rose to the position, Jonathan and James, his brothers, are loyal since they only have each other to rely on. However, Joseph Baurne was killed along with his wife. James rose to the position. His weakness is that he is a coward. He never wanted the position, yet because he was the second son, he was forced to the position.


    His fears came true. He was killed, bringing his wife along with him, leaving their young son Jason to Jonathan, who not yet hase of age. Jonathan was still in his teens, the period which is the most critical in a person''s life. He was forced to shoulder the responsibility his father and his elder brothers have died to. He was afraid, of course. Deeply afraid. He was a good child. He never wanted to get involved with the underworld, and was secretly yearning for the light.


    Yet, the light was taken away from him, and he was pushed into the deep darkness. He developed extreme anxiety, yet because he was the n head, holding a great power, he was forced to suppress it. Hide it. Control it.


    Lao Xie watched Jonathan who, as if can''t hear anything around him. His eyes are filled with pity and he looked at Lu Si whose eyes are bloodshot as he stared at Jonathan''s face. One of the things Jonathan has to give up is Lu Si, his lover from District 8.


    Jonathan''s ears are ringing, and his face is pale. His lips are bloodless and quivering while his eyes are red and his tears are streaming down his pale cheeks. "This is my fault¡­ I''ve killed xiao Ling ¨C " he muttered as his eyes widened in horror, as if he had thought something terrible. "Xiao Ling¡­ where are you? Where is xiao Ling?" he asked as he raised his head and turned around to look, but his eyes are vacant. "Xiao Ling¡­ uncle''s here. Don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you ¨C " he said, his eyes fixed in front of him as if he could see Huo Ling.


    Lu Si is still mad, but his expression changed when he heard what Jonathan said. It was then that after he had vented his anger did he see Jonathan''s poorplexion. "Jonathan¡­" he called.


    "Xiao Ling shouldn''t have died¡­" Jonathan continued, his hands, his whole body is trembling. "I''m the one¡­ I''m the one who should have died - !" he said. Suddenly, he grabbed the butter knife on the table and raised it, then lowered it to stab himself!


    Lao Xie''s eyes widened in shock. "Jonathan!" he cried.


    Fortunately, Lu Si hase to his senses and stopped Jonathan harming himself. However ¨C


    "Lu Si!" Lao Xie cried in horror when he saw Lu Si''s hand was punctured by the knife. He knows how sharp are the utensils in his own home. He stared in shock at Lu Si''s bleeding hand.


    The bright red blood dripped down to the floor, while some flowed down the de of the knife, and into Jonathan Baurne''s hand.


    When Jonathan felt the warm liquid in his skin, his mind cleared. However, his eyes widened in horror when he saw the knife piercing Lu Si''s hand. "Lu Si - !" he cried in rm.


    "Is your mind clear now?" Lu Si asked Jonathan as he slowly pulled the knife off his hand without a change in expression on his face. "Because mine did." He told him as he threw the knife drenched in blood to the table.


    The blood from the knife soaked the snow-white color of the table cloth.


    "Lu Si!" Jonathan cried and immediately took out his handkerchief before pressing it on Jonathan''s palm. However, there''s another hole on the back of Lu Si''s hand where blood flowed out. Jonathan was panicking and he picked up the table napkin from the table and wrapped it around Lu Si''s hand.


    Lao Xie saw that the two men finally calmed down and he sighed, suddenly feeling tired. "Bring the first aid kit and some bandages!" he told the servant that arrived after he heard themotion.


    "Y-yes!" he answered with a pale face when he saw Lu Si was hurt. He immediately ran to find the first aid kit.


    Yi Bing frowned when he saw what happened and he hid to not look suspicious. "Lu Si." He muttered. This was the second time he met the man. The first time is during Huo Ling''s funeral in the Baurne residence. But, he only saw the man afar.


    What type of person is Lu Si? Back in the Baurne residence, he saw Lu Si radiating killing intent that is directed towards Jason Baurne. However, today he saw a different side of Lu Si when he saw Lu Si unhesitatingly let himself be pierced by the knife just to stop Jonathan.


    Yi Bing can''t help but be suspicious. He has seen all kinds of things in different worlds. Jonathan Baurne''s and Lu Si''s rtionship is strange. He decided to drop this matter for now, and would ponder over it when he returned to the hotel and discuss this with Di San and the others.


    He turned when he heard footsteps and widened his eyes, acting shocked, when he saw Jonathan Baurne was apanied by Lu Si and Lao Xie. "What happened?" he asked as he regained his calm, his expression back to being cold.


    Lu Si turned his head to look at him. Yi Bing maintained his expression. It was Lu Si who withdrew his gaze and turned to Jonathan Baurne whose face is still pale. "I''ll be leaving first." He said and walked past Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s shoulder was bumped by Lu Si and he took a step to the side.


    "Lu Si! Your hand!" Jonathan Baurne called.


    Lu Si didn''t look back, nor did he answer. Lao Xie sighed as he watched Lu Si''s back until Lu Si disappeared from their sight. He then nced at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing remained silent, but his brows raised.


    Lao Xie''s lips suddenly curled up before he turned to Jonathan. "Lu Si took the knife for you earlier. But, he suddenly became cold again. It seems¡­ he misunderstood something." He told Jonathan, his smile and words full of meaning.


    Jonathan''s mind was still muddled from fright earlier. However, when he heard Lu Si''s name was mentioned, his mind became extremely sharp and he looked at Lao Xie as if he heard something scandalous. "Don''t nder me!" he said. "All these years, in my heart, only he ¨C " he said before he freeze when he realized he said something he shouldn''t. His face reddened and he red at Lao Xie. "You old, cunning fox!" he said. "Yi Ling, let''s go!" he told Yi Bing before he hurriedly walked away.


    Lao Xie chuckled before he patted Yi Bing''s shoulder. "Tell your boss I will rify his name to Lu Si." He told him and then left.


    Yi Bing''s lips twitched as he thoughtfully watched Lao Xie leave before he turned to follow Jonathan Baurne. Lao Xie is really an old, cunning fox as Jonathan Baurne said. Not only Lao Xie''s words he said to Yi Bing would make Jonathan Baurne feel gratified to Lao Xie for Lao Xie would be clearing Jonathan Baurne''s name to Lu Si, but Lao Xie''s words also served as a warning to Yi Bing for him to not have any intentions to Jonathan Baurne.


    Lao Xie''s words implied that something is going on between Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si.

 Chapter 260 - New

    <h4>Chapter 260 - New</h4>


    "Oh? This is really unexpected. Lu Si and Jonathan Baurne¡­" Di San grinned after he and Si Shui heard what Yi Bing told them. It was only him and Si Shui are in the hotel since Liu Lin and Feng Er are stay-ins in the Lee family and Xi family.


    However, Yi Bing is different since the underworld lets their ''dogs'' go wild because their ''dogs'' might see something ''interesting'' around and then report it to them. In short, it is for them to keep up with the current events and gather more information. Thus, Yi Bing could return to the hotel without being suspected.


    Si Shui nodded in agreement. "The data we have is that the three leaders of the three factions of the underworld are having disagreements, thus the ownership of the District 4 is being deliberated by the government, aristocrats, as well as the citizens of the District 4." He said. "However, now, we have found out that Jonathan Baurne, Lao Xie and Lu Si are actually in a harmonious rtionship. A smokescreen?" he asked as he looked at Yi Bing and Di San.


    "En.." Yi Bing nodded as he picked up his tea and sipped it. "Lao Xie acts like a father to Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si, his foster children." He said.


    "This is really surprising." Si Shui said.


    But, it seems like Di San has a different concern. He turned to Yi Bing. "Yi Bing. Lu Si has misunderstood your rtionship with Jonathan Baurne. You can use this to sow discord between them by making your interactions with Jonathan Baurne ambiguous ¨C ah." He muttered when Yi Bing grabbed his head.


    "Don''t talk nonsense again." Yi Bing told Di San after he freed the other''s head. "I sow discord only between Jonathan Baurne and Jason Baurne. I don''t like Jonathan Baurne, but Huo Ling. And Lao Xie has already warned me." His lips suddenly curled up. "If I''d act obedient, then he would have a good impression of me. I not only follow his words, but also root for Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si. I have pure intentions towards them three." He exined.


    "Clever!" Si Shui eximed as he gave Yi Bing two thumbs up.


    "Also, Di San." Yi Bing said and turned to Di San. "Shouldn''t I use this opportunity to introduce you to Lao Xie?" he asked and smiled a not really smile to Di San.


    Di San felt goosebumps appeared on his skin. "Yes, Yi Bing-dada!" he said and knelt before Yi Bing. "Yi Bing-dada is the best! Daren, you''re the best! Let me call you father!" he said and kowtowed to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing snorted. "I don''t have a stupid son like you!" he said and rolled his eyes.


    Si Shui whose heart felt tired. "¡­" why is everyone around me stupid? It''s infectious, you know? He thought and sighed as he picked up a biscuit and ate it.


    Yi Bing saw Si Shui''s deadpan face and felt like he lost his face. He kicked Di San and he coughed. His expression returned serious. "I''ll introduce you to Lao Xie in three days. During these three days, gather all the useful information you could find about the Xi family." He told Di San.


    "Yes!" Di San answered as he sat on the carpet. "What identity will you make me assume?" he asked.


    Suddenly, Yi Bing''s lips curled up. Di San felt a chill on his spine and his back became cold while Si Shui silently lit candles for Di San in his heart.


    "A suicidal small-time businessman." Yi Bing answered.


    Di San was about to sigh in relief when he heard Yi Bing spoke again.


    "A suicidal, small-time, homosexual businessman." Yi Bing corrected himself.


    Di San. "¡­" fck! Does that mean I have to act attracted to the men around me?! Seeing Yi Bing''s expression, he got his answer.


    Yes.


    The next day, Xi family residence. The butler of the Xi family has aplicated expression on his face as he looked at the young and pretty woman in front of him wearing a sweet but shy smile. "I ¨C I''m really sorry. Qingqing-jiejie told mest night that the Xi family is looking for a maid. I just arrived from the province and I am looking for a job, so¡­ so¡­" she said and bit her lower lip. Her peach blossom eyes highlighted her beauty even more as they watered because of nervousness and shame. Her voice also sounded melodious.


    The butler''s heart was moved and took pity to the youngss. "Missy, we are indeed hiring for a maid." He said. The Qingqing she was referring to is the maid that was firedst night by the madam of the residence. Not only Qingqing resented them, but she even sent them her recement. The butler couldn''t help but sigh in pity to Qingqing. The master of the residence ruined her. He could only wish for her in his heart, and feel happy for her that she had finally escaped this quagmire called the ''Xi Residence''. "You are hired." He sighed as he looked at the new maid with pity in his eyes. She would definitely be fancied by the master of the residence, and like her predecessor, be ruined by him using the madam of the residence.


    "Thank you!" the new maid eximed. She conscientiously followed the butler while the other maids behind her are shaking their head.


    "A pretty one. Even prettier than Qingqing." One of them said.


    "What is Qingqing thinking? Sending this new one here¡­ and she''s very young!" one can''t help but exim.


    Qingqing is not only a maid, but also the bedwarmer of the master of the residence. However, no one wanted to be like her, since they feared, not only the madam, but also the master of the residence. He is a beast who wouldy his hands even on young women that hasn''te of age yet. He likes to pluck the flowers while they are still a bud.


    They are lucky they looked average, or else even the master of the residence would fancy them. Qingqing despaired when she was fancied, and every day she wanted to escape. Fortunately, her opportunity finally arrived and she got her freedomst night. However, it became like hell to them, the servants, the next day since the master of the residence was in a foul mood after he lost his ything.


    Qingqing arrived in the residence while she was still sixteen, such a sweet age and she was eaten by the master of the residence. Now, she was twenty-eight, and she have be more matured and sexier. She has been serving the bed of the master of the residence for twelve years. They are very happy she finally had her freedom. However, they felt sad since someone would definitely rece her in her position.


    And the unlucky one is the one who arrived earlier, who was even prettier, tender, and looked sweeter than Qingqing when Qingqing arrived in the residence. The new maid and bedwarmer looked pure. Such a pity and regretful that she would be destroyed by the master of the residenceter.


    "Shall we tell her the rules in the residence?" someone suggested.


    "Yes. That''s the only way we can help her." They agreed.


    Feng Er, who had just arrived in Qingqing''s room that is now vacant, secretly smiled. She could hear the maids'' conversation, and she felt more excited as she listened to them. However, she had to control her excitement and act nervous as it is her first day here. "Such a nice room!" she eximed when she saw a very neat andplete room.


    The butler suddenly looked awkward. He knew that Qingqing is the master''s bedwarmer, and this new maid will rece Qingqing, so he brought the new maid to Qingqing''s room. "Yes. The master of the residence is very generous to us, his servants." He said and almost bit his tongue since he knew it was a big, fat lie. "From now on, you will stay here. The other servants will tell you the rules in the residence, but I will tell you the rule you have to keep in your mind." He said. "When you see the madam of the residence, immediately avoid her and hide. She has an ill temper. You won''t escape unscathed when she catches you. Understood?" he asked.


    Feng Er blinked and smartly nodded. "Yes!" she answered and smiled brightly.


    The butler sighed in relief. Fortunately, the new maid isn''t an idiot. Just na?ve. Well, the master of the residence likes na?ve ones the most. Thinking this, the butler coldly sweated and hurriedly left.


    Feng Er watched the butler left and she grinned. She pulled her luggage inside the room and closed the door. "Well, well¡­ let''s see how devious this master of the residence is. And ¨C " her eyes narrowed in mirth. " ¨C let''s see how jealous would the madam be when she sees another one who looked pretty." She chuckled before she fixed her things and then waited for the other servants to arrive and tell her the rules.


    Not longter and she heard a knock.

 Chapter 261 - Bedwarmer

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Bedwarmer</h4>


    Night.


    "The master and madam are near! Everyone, gather up!" the guard said.


    All of the servants immediately became alert and find a ce to line with an anxious expression on their face. Feng Er watched them with a secret amusement as she waited at the back until everyone in front of her were finished.


    "Xiao Er." The butler called when he saw Feng Er was left.


    The child was nicknamed ''two'' since she was the second daughter of her family. He learned that her elder sister has be a mistress of a famous merchant and she left her own family behind her, forgetting her past. Feng Er was left with their parents, but their parents insisted she go to the city and find a job to fend for herself and leave them since they have only a little time to leave.


    "You stand at the back.. Later, when the master and madam arrive, don''t ever raise your head. Understood?" the butler said. If he can, he wanted to prolong the girl''s inevitable misery, even just for a night.


    "Understood!" Feng Er answered in an obedient tone and she stood beside one of the maids.


    The maid saw her obedient appearance. "Xiao Er. Don''t ever, ever raise your headter, even if the master or the madam call you. Okay?" she told her. "It is disrespectful to look at them in the eye. We''re of lower status than them." She said.


    "Yes." Feng Er nodded as she answered.


    "The master and madam are here!" the guard said.


    Everyone immediately lowered their head when they saw an expensive, shining ck car parked in front of the residence. The doors opened and a tall, middle-aged man came out, followed by a middle-aged, graceful woman. "Wee back, master. Madam!" everyone greeted and lowered their head more to the point their body was bent in a ny-degree angle.


    "Master, madam. Good evening." The butler greeted and bowed as he personally took Xi Zhengting''s suit jacket. On the other hand, since Lin Yuran became hot-temperedst night after her belonging was taken, nobody approached her.


    Her happy expression immediately soured. "Is everyone dead?" she asked. Her tone is sharp and her words are harsh, which made the temperature immediately dropped. "Are you all getting paid for yourziness? Why is no one helping me with my bag?!" she asked.


    Everyone immediately tensed. The maid at the front stiffened and immediately walked towards Lin Yuran with her legs shaking. She raised her trembling hands, only to immediately lower them when Lin Yuran swung her bag and hit her. "Ah!" she cried and immediately held her left arm that took the brunt when she was hit by the leather bag.


    Everyone immediately sympathized with her, but no one came forward to help her. This is how the madam is. Feng Er was secretly watching from the back with her eyes shining in excitement. She wanted toe out and enter the scene, but she held herself back. This isn''t the time, she knows it. Thus, she waited until Lin Yuran finishes making trouble.


    Xi Zhengting frowned. He could guess his wife is just making trouble out of nothing. "Enough!" he told her before he left without waiting for her. He was mad, thus he didn''t see the new and pretty maid standing at the end of the lined servants.


    "Husband!" Lin Yuran cried before she followed after Xi Zhengting in haste, thus she didn''t see the pretty maid that will be her husband''s bedwarmerter.


    Feng Er sighed in regret. It is such a pity. She was waiting for a drama to happen, but she also guessed it was still too early. "Disperse!" the butler said and everyone fled to all directions.


    The show is going to start at midnight.


    At the same time, in the Lee family''s residence. Liu Lin ced the vegetables and fruits on the kitchen counter.


    "Wow! You''re really a life-saver!" the chef said when he saw the vegetables Liu Lin brought. "The master and mistress have guestsing tonight, and the youngest master had us cook some dishes this afternoon, thus there was a shortage of ingredients tonight." He exined. "Not only you havepleted the ingredients in the list as we needed, but they are all fresh!" he eximed as he lightly squeezed the plump and red tomato.


    Liu Lin just silently nodded before he walked out of the back door and left, leaving the chef helplessly smiled before the chef went back to resume cooking. Meanwhile, Liu Lin walked around the garden. Since the story he made-up and told to the Lee family''s butler is that he is a poor orphan that was scorned all around, the butler made him a stay-in gardener. He can eat and sleep in the servants'' quarter in the Lee family''s residence, making it more convenient for him to dig up some information about the Lee family.


    Earlier, he has seen the Lee family''s current family head, as well as his wife, arrived at six o''clock together with their guests. How really surprising, for the guests are Hao Baiyun and his father. Liu Lin knew not to attract the attention of other people. Thus, even if he was curious as to why Hao Baiyun appeared in the Lee family, he suppressed his curiosity and left together with the other servants while reducing his presence.


    He beckoned using a finger, and the tree branch elongated, descending towards him. Then, he climbed up the tree branch before he secretly watched the activities inside the residence, only going back when it was time for the servants to dine, then go back to continue his surveince with the Lee family, waiting until he could snap an information and tip Gu Xingfeng, starting his double identity as an informant.


    Midnight.


    (Warning: explicit content ahead)


    It waste at night, and Xi Zhengting read Lin Yuran''s message sent to him before he threw his cellphone to the bed that is cold and is waiting to be warmed.


    He turned when he heard a knock. After that, the door opened, revealing a pretty young woman that is still budding. Her cheeks are flushed, and she is wearing a thin, revealing night gown that showed her curves, as well as her breast and private part.


    "M-master¡­" she called, her voice sweet and soft. She has a demure look on her face as she slowly walked towards him. "M-Mr. butler told me you called for me, and to wear this d-dress¡­" she exined, her eyes filled with rm. She dared not look at Xi Zhengting''s eyes in fear, thus she missed the burning desire that shed in his eyes.


    "Yes. I called for you." Xi Zhengting said as he sat on the chair, his legs spread open, revealing the bulge on his lower body. His chest was exposed because he only wore a bathrobe that was tied loosely on his waist. A wine ss on his left hand that is filled with wine that is emitting a rich, intoxicating scent.


    "W-what does master want for this servant to do?" the pretty young woman nervously asked, afraid she would make a mistake.


    "Get on the bed." Xi Zhengting ordered in a cold voice.


    The pretty young woman was startled and stared at Xi Zhengting, wide-eyed. However, seeing her boss'' cold expression, she was more scared and tremblingly climbed on the bed. "M-master¡­" she called, her lips quivering.


    "Lie down and spread your legs." Xi Zhengting said.


    The pretty young woman''s face flushed in shame, but she did as she told. It was then Xi Zhengting stood and walked towards the bed before he knelt above the pretty young woman, his knee between the pretty young woman''s legs to keep her from closing them.


    Xi Zhengting''s eyes deepened as he stared at the private part of the young woman. He raised his other free hand and slowly lifted the nightgown which didn''t hide anything before he caressed the pretty young woman''s abdomen, then her hip, her leg, before it slid down between her thighs.


    The young woman shivered because of the warm, calloused hand rubbing against her smooth skin, before she gasped when she felt a foreign object entered her private part. She stared at Xi Zhengting who inserted a finger inside her, before she groaned when she felt the finger moved inside the walls of her vagina, poking, scratching, making her heart itch. She subconsciously closed her legs, making Xi Zhengting''s eyes narrowed. "Ah~!" the pretty young woman groaned when she felt another finger went inside her, then another finger¡­ "Ooh~!" she cried when she felt pleasure, and she became wet.


    Xi Zhengting can''t wait any longer and he thrown the wine ss away before he took off his bathrobe and entered the pretty young woman''s body. She cried in pain, for her innocence was now lost. However, Xi Zhengting continued to advance, making her cry harder. But, her cries are a music to his ears. He tore the nightgown and caressed her breast, before he started to rhythmically thrusted in her.

 Chapter 262 - Anomaly

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Anomaly</h4>


    (Warning: explicit content at the beginning.)


    "Ah! Ah! AH!" the pretty young woman cried as she clutched the bedsheets while enduring the pain. She twisted her legs, but only for Xi Zhengting to grab them and raise them, cing them over his shoulders before he grabbed her hips. Not once did his thrusting stopped. Her warm and moist vagina is wrapping around his organ tight, making him almost cum many times. But he endured. "AH~!" she cried when Xi Zhengting''s organ hit her spot, and she arched her body. Her face is flushed, and her body is bathed in sweat, but her eyes are zed with pleasure.


    "Ahhh¡­" Xi Zhengting sighed in pleasure as he continued to thrust. The pretty young woman''s cries are stimting him, making his organ be harder to the point of exploding. Virgins are really the best. He thought as he buried his face between the pretty young woman''s breast, inhaling her young body''s scent. "Haa¡­" he sighed before he gripped the pretty young woman''s hips tight and he came..


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" the pretty young woman gasped, her breasts are juggling as her chest erotically heaved up and down.


    Xi Zhengting pulled out his organ and watched with fascination as white fluids flowed out from the pretty young woman''s vagina. The white is visually stimting against the pink and red flesh where it was flowing out. As if provoking him, this sensual sight.


    He didn''t give the pretty young woman any rest as he began a new session. Her cries of plea, andter of pleasure, was ignored as they echoed in the soundproof walls of the master''s bedroom.


    In the hotel, Di San, Yi Bing and Si Shui watched as the middle-aged woman happily left while counting her money. They silently closed the door before they turned to Feng Er who was calmly sipping her tea and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Feng Er spoke. "The girl is willing. Should I have an innocent, young woman be hired by Xi Zhengting, waiting to be fucked as his bedwarmer, then be abused by Lin Yuran and get fired after?" she asked as she turned to them.


    The three men unanimously looked away. "You''re right." Di San said as he sat on the single-seater sofa. "Xi Zhengting is a hypocrite, and so are the servants under him. They pity Qingqing, as well as the young woman that will rece her, but they don''t do anything and just turn a blind eye." He said. "Of course, everyone has their own choices. Bullying the weak, but fearing the strong. Heh." He meaningfully smiled.


    "Hmph." Feng Er sneered as she continued to drink.


    "But, doing this is changing a young woman''s fate." Si Shui said.


    "Don''t always follow the book." Di san said. "What we are doing, although splitting hairs, but the fact can''t be changed that we are saving a young woman, whoever she is." He said.


    "You''re right." Si Shui said. "If only we have the Death Record of the Heaven, which is now on the hands of the Ability Users¡­" he frowned in displeasure when he remembered the arrogant youths.


    Di San chuckled when he saw Si Shui''s hostility towards the Ability Users ¨C the Youth Department, or the Life Department, their counterpart. "Don''t be prejudiced. They also don''t have any choice, as they were forced to do this by their own government." He told Si Shui. "See? Those people around them are the prime example of cowards. They wanted to contribute for the people to satisfy their vanity, but they are afraid to risk their life for it, thus they looked for an easier way." He exined.


    Si Shui didn''t speak and just sulked. Feng Er was silent, but her eyes shed in annoyance when she remembered the Ability Users before when the Soul Eaters appeared. Meanwhile, Yi Bing remained silent all this time.


    They finally noticed his silence. Before, Yi Bing would join in their conversation, and he would actively converse when Huo Ling was around. But, at this moment, Yi Bing just silently sat on the sofa and is silently listening to them. He hasn''t spoken a word at all.


    "Yi Bing?" As the eldest, and closest to Yi Bing, Di San spoke. However, there was no reaction from Yi Bing.


    Feng Er also noticed the anomaly. "Wasn''t he fooling around with you two earlier when the madam earlier arrived?" she asked Di San and Si Shui.


    The two nodded. "However, right now¡­" Di San said. "Something''s definitely wrong with him!" he said as he closely observed Yi Bing''s behavior. He looked¡­


    "Meek?" Si Shui said when he saw Yi Bing''s lowered gaze and proper sitting posture. "He looked meek." He said from what he had observed.


    Feng Er suddenly chuckled as she tried to poke Yi Bing, only to gasp when she was shocked after her finger hit an invisible, and chillingly cold barrier that''s actually secretly surrounding Yi Bing! "What is this?!" she eximed as she immediately retreated when she saw the tip of her finger suddenly got a frostbite. She decisively used her wind power and sliced the thin skin of the tip of her finger.


    "¡­ you can be a surgeon." Di Sanmented when he saw what had happened.


    Feng Er smiled. "Thanks for thepliment. That was my dream before." She said. When she was alive, she wanted to be a surgeon.


    "Why?" Si Shui curiously asked.


    Di San suddenly heard the rm bells ringing in his head. He wanted to stop Si Shui, but he was toote.


    Feng Er graciously turned to Si Shui. "Because I wanted to see how the mind of the people works, and why they think differently from each other." She answered.


    Si Shui noticed Di San''s unnatural expression, as if he is afraid of Feng Er. However, Si Shui heard a normal response from Feng Er. So why Di San was behaving strangely? He got the answer from Feng Er''s next reply.


    "To find out, I want to cut open their head and see if there is an object manipting their mind." She continued. "However, before I could do that, I was sent to the psychiatric hospital." She said and sighed in pity for herself.


    Si Shui. "..." fuck. I really shouldn''t have asked! Now, I am afraid to go to sleep, fearing I would find my head empty tomorrow when I wake up! But, fortunately, grim reapers don''t need to sleep¡­


    Di San. "¡­" see? I told you, she''s abnormal. She is pretty, but the prettier an object is, the more it definitely is dangerous! Feng Er is the prime example!


    Just looked at those guileless eyes and innocent expression. Wasn''t Xi Zhengting bewitched by that face earlier, after Feng Er casted a Disguise Spell on the young woman''s face and made her face look like Feng Er?


    Di San coughed as he looked away. "He''s really acting different today." He said, pulling them back to the topic. He nced at the watch on the wall and saw it was already past midnight.


    "Yes." Si Shui nodded in agreement. "What do we do? How can he continue as a spy on the Baurne family?" he asked.


    "Shall we hit his head?" Di San asked in wonder.


    "No need." Yi Bing suddenly spoke as he blinked. He slowly raised his head, and they saw his eyes returned to their usual cold gaze. "This is one of the effects of having my soul split¡­" he sighed as he held his head.


    "What?! You''ll turn dumb ¨C ow!" Di San cried when Yi Bing hit him.


    "Even if I have be dumb, I still can hit you, ne?" Yi Bing grinned.


    Di San felt goosebumps appeared on his skin and he took a step back, away from Yi Bing.


    "Wait. You just said, one of the effects? There are other more?" Feng Er asked when she caught the keywords.


    Yi Bing turned to her, his expression back to solemn expression. "En." He answered as he nodded. "My powers are strong, so I don''t believe my personality suddenly undergoing change is the only effect." He said.


    Di San, Si Shui and Feng Er. "..." do you have to rub it in our face that we are weaker than you and you are amazingly strong?!


    Yi Bing noticed their expression and he knew he has said something wrong again. "I don''t know what are the other effects, so we have yet to see them¡­" he said before he paused. "This, if happens, I''ll leave to you to handle." He told them.


    Di San, Si Shui and Feng Er. "..." fuck! Do you mean, we have to be a nanny for you?! They roared in their mind.


    However, they are more genuinely surprised for Yi Bing to suddenly trust them. They know that Yi Bing is a lone wolf, and they have yet to hear Yi Bing depending or partnering with another grim reaper. Yet, they never have expected to see and hear it in front of them! Such an anomaly!


    Yi Bing is asking them to help him!

 Chapter 263 - Impression

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Impression</h4>


    This felt like a dream to them, but only the ones alive can dream and not them, those who are already dead. However, that doesn''t stop them from feeling happy. After all, they highly respect Yi Bing. It is not wrong to say they idolize him, since Yi Bing is them, the grim reapers'', progenitor.


    The first time they met Yi Bing is when they became senior grim reapers. Yi Bing is someone you won''t easily meet. That time when they met him, Yi Bing''s assignment, a soul, had just finished its nine cycles and chose to continue reincarnating within its 81 lives. Yi Bing felt dejected because he really hoped his assignment to be a grim reaper, since the Afterlife Departmentcks talents the most.


    But, after Yi Bing heard that there were new batch of grim reapers that were promoted, his gloom disappeared and he decided to meet them. Feng Er and Si Shui are the new senior grim reapers at that time, and they didn''t know they would meet Yi Bing that time, since they never expected that they could be granted of meeting the legendary first grim reaper.


    Feng Er and Si Shui''s first impression of Yi Bing is that he is frigid, which was very immediately reced by their second impression: frightening. Those icy-cold eyes that make you feel chills on your bones made Feng Er and Si Shui became petrified after Yi Bing looked at them.. Which Yi Bing immediately retracted his gaze on them after Gu Shi jokingly told Yi Bing to not scare the new ones off. That broke the ice, and Di San''s follow-up teasing to Feng Er and Si Shui made the cold atmosphere finally disappear.


    This memory was imnted on Feng Er''s and Si Shui''s brain. However, since the grim reapers live for a very long, long time, naturally this memory started to be forgotten. And their meeting with Yi Bing became frequent after that, which made Feng Er''s and Si Shui''s impression of him disappear.


    Although Yi Bing is outwardly cold, but he is surprisingly warm inside. Though, not obvious. Thus, they are very d they could work with Yi Bing, from when their group met Yi Bing with Huo Ling after they started their quest for Soul Fragment.


    Feng Er, Di San and Si Shui looked at each other before they grinned. They are both happy since they can finally be of use to Yi Bing, and happy since they have the opportunity to ''y'' with Yi Bing. Thetter is mostly applied to Di San, who is considered to be a close friend of Yi Bing.


    However, before they could rejoice and bask in this sudden ''joyous asion'', they heard a voice spoke. "¡­ did I miss something?" it was Liu Lin. Nobody noticed the door opening since their entire attention was on Yi Bing.


    "Yes. Yi Bing has encountered a problem." Di San withdrew his ''wretched'' smile and answered for Liu Lin.


    Liu Lin closed the door behind him and walked towards them. "Doesn''t he have a current problem? There''s another one?" he asked, a surprised look on his face as he looked at Yi Bing who is sitting on a single-seater sofa, looking ''well-behaved''. He crossed his arm on his chest while the elbow of his other arm rested on it. Then, he ced his fingers on his chin as he watched Yi Bing to observe him.


    "This problem is a part of that problem." Feng Er said and smiled when they saw Yi Bing looked meek again with a lowered gaze as if he is shy. He looked like he can hear them talking about him, but doesn''t understand what they are saying. He also looked like he doesn''t hear them, thus he doesn''t react even if he sees them talking in front of him. "Because of Yi Bing''s soul splitting, his personality might suddenly change. The time is unknown." She exined.


    "Oh." Liu Lin finally understood. He looked at Yi Bing, his eyes are filled with sympathy. He still feels guilty because Yi Bing had to save them back then.


    "How about you? Why did youe back?" Di San asked. "Have you found something?" he added.


    Liu Lin nodded. "Yes." He answered. "The Lee family looked normal." He said.


    "''but''?" Di San said.


    Liu Lin''s lips curled into a grin. "But, I don''t think they are that clean." He said. "Earlier this night, Hao Baiyun and his father were invited by them." He told them.


    "Hao Baiyun?" they were surprised. "What did hee to the Lee family for?" they asked.


    "The Lee family wanted to stick their hands into Hao Baiyun''s business." Liu Lin answered as he recalled the conversation earlier during the Lee family''s dinner with Hao Baiyun and Hao Baiyun''s father. "Hao Baiyun, as we know from Yi Bing, cut off his ties with his family. Yet, I saw him earlier with his father." He said.


    "Why would he go with his father if the Lee family wants to do business with him?" Feng Er asked.


    "I also asked that myself earlier, but fortunately I immediately hid my shock when I saw him and his father earlier." Liu Lin said. "Only until the dinner did I found out the cause of Hao Baiyun''s action. Daniel Lee, this old man, is very shrewd." He said. "Because he thinks Hao Baiyun is his junior and feels Hao Baiyun is a greenhorn towards business he underestimates him. He kept pressuring Hao Baiyun to be business partners with him, offering Hao Baiyun arge sum of money." He sneered. "Even I hate his greasiness. Fortunately, Hao Baiyun can keep his calm. It was his father who dealt with Daniel Lee politely. That is Hao Baiyun''s father purpose in that dinner." He exined.


    "Hao Baiyun is really smart." Si Shui can''t help butment. "He can''t refuse Daniel Lee''s invitation, and so he brought his father to act as his shield, and also to refuse on his behalf. If he, a junior, personally refused, and did so in the host''s own home, it would really look unsightly." He said as he pondered. "Also, doesn''t this also look like Hao Baiyun is a sheep? If he maintains this image, he could deceive more people like the shrewd Daniel Lee." He smiled and nodded, feeling pleased with Hao Baiyun''s act.


    Theyughed. They felt that Hao Baiyun, though also shrewd on his own way, but he is a good person since he didn''t sumb to Daniel Lee''s temptation. "Daniel Lee is too greedy. I will definitely find dirt on them!" Liu Lin said.


    "En." They nodded.


    Suddenly, Yi Bing spoke. "I guess my soul isn''t on Hao Baiyun." He said.


    They all turned to him. "Right. I also didn''t feel your aura on him." Liu Lin said as he recalled Hao Baiyun''s appearance earlier.


    Yi Bing sighed. "Find an opportunity to check on Gu Xingfeng." He said.


    Di San suddenly started and he stared at Yi Bing. "You don''t mean, these two¡­" he muttered.


    "Mn. The Stable World aside, this is the fourth world he, Hao Baiyun, and Gu Xingfeng, came in contact with Huo Ling again." Yi Bing said as his rubbed his temple when he felt his head ached. "I''ve told you since previous world: Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are suspicious." He told Di San. Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui are quietly listening, but have no n to interrupt their seniors'' conversation despite curious why they suspect Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng.


    "Yes. I remember." Di San said. "However, we didn''t have time to investigate their souls. One, we were busy so we didn''t have time. Two, since they are still alive in the Stable World, their Soul Records are definitely in the Living Department." He said, then frowned. "We have to make a petition about this. The Living Department, or the Ability Users Department, they are all young and don''t care about these matters." His eyes narrowed in annoyance. "We have to transfer to our department the Soul Records, ASAP." He said, his fingers twitching when he felt they itched. He had long wanted to take the Soul Records from those brats when he found out they are all irresponsible.


    "We''ll tell Gu Shi that when we return in the Afterlife Department." Yi Bing said. "For now, I will focus all my energy on my soul to keep my sanity in check. There''s also Huo Ling¡­" he muttered as his eyelids drooped.


    "Yi Bing?" Di San called when suddenly, they saw Yi Bing fell on the sofa, unconscious. "Oh, dear¡­" he ced a palm on his face.


    Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui are also antsy. "Senior Yi¡­" Si Shui said as he looked at Di San.


    Di San sighed. "You continue with what you are doing. The faster we find Yi Bing''s soul, the possible." He said and suddenly, his expression became worse when he remembered something. "He still has to resolve Huo Ling''s attachment!" he cursed under his breath. Everything''s such a mess. "I''ll think of something to cover Yi Bing''s disappearance in the Baurne Residence to not make Jonathan Baurne suspicious."

 Chapter 264 - Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Impossible</h4>


    The next day.


    "You were fired because you were used of sexually harassing your officemate?" the former human resource department head said as they walked down the boardwalk leading to the pavilion at the end.


    The man walking behind him following him nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    The former human resource department head grinned as he turned and meaningfully looked at the man behind him. "She must be a very beautiful girl, then?" he said.


    "Yes. They are beautiful." The man answered as he pushed up his eyesses with a finger. "But, they are a boy.." He said.


    The former human resource department head stiffened for a moment before he smiled at him and patted his shoulder, indicating he sympathizes with him. "Being a homosexual isn''t a sin." He said as he resumed walking. "Instead, I see it as a gift. To be able to be attracted to another man''s body as a man¡­ I say viewing another man''s body as a piece of art, that is a gift." He told him. He didn''t notice that the man behind him looked stiff as he followed him.


    Di San did his utmost to not look unnatural as he nodded as an agreement to the former human resource department head''s words. "Yes." He said, his voice indifferent.


    However, the former human resource department head viewed it as Di San being embarrassed. "Don''t worry. Everyone here are all open-minded people. We won''t see you as an enemy just because you are attracted to men." He told him as he patted his shoulder in reassurance. "People of the underworld are outcasts, so we will understand your feelings as one of us." He said before he greeted the bodyguard standing outside the pavilion.


    No. I don''t want you to ''understand'' me at all! Di San refused in his head, but outside, he just smiled. "Thank you." He said. Not really!


    The former human resource department headughed. "Right. You can call me Lao He." He said. "Lao Xie''s inside drinking tea. You can go and talk to him." He said before he walked back and left.


    Di San sighed before he nced at the bodyguard. The bodyguard nodded at him, indicating for him to keep going. Di San did as he was told, and stepped inside the pavilion. He saw a folding screen, and so he stopped in his steps. "Lao Xie." He called.


    A sound of a porcin hitting a stone table as it was ced down can be heard. "Are you the one Lao He recruited, the one called Xiao San?" Lao Xie asked through the folding screen.


    "Yes, I am." Di San answered.


    "How did you end up here?" Lao Xie asked.


    Di San sighed. "I was fired because an officemate used me of sexual harassment." He answered. "In fact, we''ve never met each other before. He has someone backing him up in thepany, while I don''t. Thepany can''t afford to offend the one backing up my officemate, and so they sacrificed me. No investigation was held." He said, grievance in his voice.


    "Such injustice." Lai Xie said, his voiceced with a sigh. "Come here, child. Join us." He told him.


    Di San''s eyes lit up. I passed? He thought, but his face remained indifferent. "Thanking Lao Xie for his offer." He said and slowly walked around the folding screen. Then, he saw the back of a man sitting across Lao Xie. "Lao Xie, good day." He said and bowed.


    Lao Xie chuckled. "Such a polite and handsome child. Take a seat." He told him.


    "Thank you." Di San said. Since he felt it is disrespectful to sit near Lao Xie, he sat on the chair beside the man, instead. He pulled the chair and inadvertently nced to the man, only to be frozen shocked when he saw the man''s face.


    Lao Xie noticed Di San''s reaction. "What''s wrong, child?" he asked and nced at the man across him. "Such a handsome man, too, right?" he said.


    "En." Di San recovered his expression and stiffly sat on the chair. He looked indifferent and cold, but he was raging inside. Why is Gu Shi here?! He roared in his mind as he secretly nced at the man who looked like Gu Shi. No, no. Gu Shi is in the Afterlife Department. How can he be here? He isn''t Gu Shi!


    The man might have noticed him staring at him and he turned. Di San immediately retracted his gaze and lowered his head. This is impossible! Gu Shi is a grim reaper. Once someone bes a grim reaper, all his reincarnations are erased! Thus, Gu Shi shouldn''t have a reincarnation in this world! So, why?!


    "Child?" Lao Xie called when he noticed Di San became silent.


    Di San took a deep breath as he suppressed his shock. "I''ve embarrassed myself in front of Lao Xie." He said and forced augh. "Lao Xie is right. He is really handsome." He said and stiffly smiled as he turned to Gu Shi.


    "Thank you." Gu Shi calmly spoke.


    Di San felt another blow. Even his voice is simr to Gu Shi!!!


    Lao Xie chuckled. "Right. I call him xiao Shi. He is the tenth child I''ve taken under my wing." He said. "His name is ''Gu Shi''." He told him.


    If Di San was holding a cup, that poor cup must''ve been crushed to fine powder. What?! He is really Gu Shi''s reincarnation?! "What a coincidence." He said andughed, hiding his tension. "I am ''three''. Is this fate?" he asked in a joking manner, but his hands underneath the table are clenched into fists.


    Lao Xie already heard from Lao He that Di San is a homosexual, but he has no qualms with it. Instead, he joked back. "I also feel this is fate. How about it, xiao Shi?" he asked and turned to Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi naturally also heard what Lao He told Lao Xie before. He has a shy expression on his face, but without disgust. "I''ll leave this for xiao San to decide." He calmly replied, but his ears are tinged with pink. He called Di San ''xiao'', since he is older than Di San.


    Lao Xie boisterouslyughed. "Then, I''ll give you my best wishes, my children." He said. "I remember, Lao He said you know that youngster Yi Ling?" he asked.


    Di San''s face turned red from the teasing. He felt he shot himself on his foot. Fortunately, Lao Xie changed the topic. "Yes." He nodded. "It was him who referred me here. I was really lost back then¡­" he said.


    However, Lao Xie was thinking of another thing as he listened. "Is that youngster a homosexual, too?" he asked.


    Di San was startled, but he immediately replied. "Yes." He answered. "However, he has someone in his heart, so it''s impossible between us." He said.


    Lao Xie''s interest was piqued. "Oh? Do you know who?" he asked.


    Hearing the question, Di San secretly smiled. "Yes." He answered. "It was someone named ''Huo Ling''." He said.


    Lao Xie immediately froze before he calmed down and stared at Di San. His gaze probing. Di San calmly stared back, his eyes guileless. "How did he know xiao Ling?" he asked.


    Di San acted surprised by Lao Xie''s intimate address of Huo Ling. "Lao Xie¡­ you know Huo Ling?" he asked.


    "Yes." Lao Xie answered. His voice sounded he doesn''t want to borate.


    Di San didn''t push him. "In fact, Yi Ling was once saved by someone. He told me he wanted to go abroad to find the person, leading to him working under Raymond Chase." He exined. "When I next contacted him, that was after I was fired and is looking for a job, he told me to go here. And so, I flew here in this country." He said.


    Lao Xie fell silent. He knew Huo Ling''s altruistic character, thus he didn''t doubt Di San''s words. "It is really fate." He sighed.


    "Lao Xie?" Di San called when he saw Lao Xie''s somber expression.


    "It was nothing." Lao Xie took a deep breath and smiled. "The tea is about to go cold. Let''s finish it." He said.


    "Yes." Gu Shi answered as he poured Lao Xie''s cup, before he poured one for Di San.


    Di San didn''t speak again and pondered while drinking the tea. "Right." He heard Lao Xie spoke. "Where is that youngster Yi Ling now?" he asked.


    "Oh." Di San said as he ced down his cup on the table and turned to Lao Xie. "He said he has some matters to take care of." He answered.


    "Jonathan gave him a task?" Lao Xie asked.


    Di San shook his head. "No." he answered. "He told me he has found a lead of Huo Ling''s family." He said.


    Lao Xie froze as his eyes widened in shock.


    However, Di San acted as if he didn''t see it. "Right. I remember he told mest night when he called me ¨C " he continued. " ¨C he told me he saw a woman strikingly simr in appearance with Huo Ling." He said. "He said she''s Xi Ningxi."


    A loud crash was heard after Lao Xie''s cup broke when it fell on the floor.

 Chapter 265 - Wraps

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Wraps</h4>


    "I see¡­ so, he is xiao Ling''s¡­" Jonathan Baurne sighed after he heard what Lao Xie told him. "I didn''t know¡­ I never heard xiao Ling, that child, saving someone¡­ well. He is a humble child." He chuckled. "I''ll invite Yi Ling when he returned. I want to hear from him about xiao Ling." He told Lao Xie.


    "Yes. He can be considered as xiao Ling''s friend, as well as Xiao San." Lao Xie said. "Such fate for us to meet them two¡­ I don''t know if they have already heard about xiao Ling''s death ¨C " he said and paused. "Let''s treat these youngsters well, as apensation for xiao Ling." He said.


    "En." Jonathan Baurne answered. "About the Xi family¡­" he said in a low voice.


    Lao Xie''s voice became cold. "That youngster Yi Ling is a good seedling. I don''t care if he''s in the wrong investigating them, the Xi family. But ¨C " he said. " ¨C if the Xi family dared harm him¡­" he didn''t continue, since he knows Jonathan Baurne knows what he is about to say.


    "Yes." Jonathan Baurne''s expression became frosty. "I still haven''t repaid them from the humiliation they''ve given our family twenty-four years ago." He sarcastically said.


    Lao Xie sneered. "They just wait." He said and ended the call.


    Jonathan Baurne''s eyes cooled, and became colder when Jason Baurne entered his sight. "What did youe out for?" he asked, his voice filled with disdain.


    "Uncle." Jason Baurne called quietly. Facing Jonathan Baurne, if someone were to see them, one would think they are father and son instead of uncle and his nephew. They have the same face, and only differed in their eyes since Jason Baurne''s eyes are like his father''s.


    Before, some said that Jason Baurne''s mother cuckolded her husband and conceived her husband''s younger brother''s offspring after they saw how simr Jason Baurne''s face to Jonathan Baurne. Because of it, the rumor became a burden to Jason Baurne''s mother and Jason Baurne hated his face, as well as his uncle who he bears semnce to.


    When his father died, he med Jonathan Baurne for failing to protecting his father. When Jonathan Baurne returned with a child, he hated Jonathan Baurne, thinking Jonathan Baurne really usurped the n head''s position thus he killed his brothers. See, he returned with his bastard child!


    They said, love her, as well as her dog. For Jason Baurne, he hates Jonathan Baurne, and so he also hated Jonathan Baurne''s ''child''. His anger burned more when Jonathan Baurne favored Huo Ling more than him, his blood-rted nephew.


    "What?" Jonathan Baurne''s cold voice woke Jason Baurne from his daze. "What did youe out of your room for?" he asked again.


    "Uncle. I heard you mentioned Huo Ling ¨C " Jason Baurne said as he clenched his fists. However, before he could finish his words, he flinched when the flower vase standing by the wall crashed on the floor and broke to pieces after Jonathan Baurne flung it. Jason Baurne''s heart became cold as he watched the water inside the vase flowed towards his feet. The petals of the flowers scattered and stuck on the floor.


    Jonathan Baurne threw the flower vase by his feet. "You have no right to utter that name after you killed him!" he heard Jonathan Baurne shouted at him. His eyes ring at him are full of hate and disgust. "I don''t want to see you. Go back to your room!" he told his thirty-year old nephew who is a bachelor like him.


    Jason Baurne''s face paled. Surprisingly, he obediently followed Jonathan Baurne and locked himself up in his room. A stunned expression on his face as he slid down the behind door and, silently, his tears streamed down his cheeks.


    Suddenly, he heard a buzzing sound near him. He turned and saw his cellphone, on top of the table, is vibrating. The screen lit up when it received a message before the screen turned ck again. He walked towards it and pressed on the screen, only to freeze when he saw the name of the sender.


    It was Xi Zhengting.


    S City, downtown.


    "One wrap, please." Gu Xingfeng said as he gave the money to the street vendor. "Thanks." He said as he took the two handheld wraps and walked towards a bench. "Here." He said as he handed one to Hao Baiyun.


    "Thanks." Hao Baiyun said as he received the food and bit it.


    Gu Xingfeng stared at Hao Baiyun who is wearing an expensive dark blue suit while holding a handheld wraps and nibbling on it. Although it looked disharmonious, but Gu Xingfeng thinks Hao Baiyun looked cute like this.


    He sat beside Hao Baiyun and ate his own wrap. "What did you find on the Lee family?" he asked as he crossed his legs. His uniform tightly hugs his body, showing his curves and pleasant-looking muscles.


    "They are nning something big." Hao Baiyun said.


    "''something big''?" Gu Xingfeng paused in eating. He turned to Hao Baiyun.


    "Daniel Lee impliedst night, during the dinner." Hao Baiyun said. "I had my father specificallye with me to block him." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng chuckled. "I thought you have reconciled with your father." He said.


    "Never." Hao Baiyun viciously bit on his wrap. "However, if he didn''t go with mest night, the Hao family would definitely fall in a trap without them knowing." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent and just stared at Hao Baiyun. Although Hao Baiyun says he doesn''t care about his family, but his actions show he does. Greatly. If he really doesn''t care about the Hao family, he would''ve not informed his father about the Lee family''s sinister n. "What is their n?" he asked.


    "Get the Hao family on board and use their connections and power to pressure the Xi family, andter eat them whole." Hao Baiyun answered without a change in his impression. "Me on the business track is just an icing on the cake. They want me to pressure the Xi family''s businesses while they attack them from behind." He said before he coldly smiled.


    Gu Xingfeng felt a chill on his spine. "If you didn''t bring your father¡­" he said. The Hao family would definitely suffer a great injustice. "But, why the Xi family? Aren''t their families allies through marriage?" he asked.


    "Dunno." Hao Baiyun frowned. "Naturally, it''s another filthy secret they wouldn''t dare imagine toe to light." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent. "This circle is really chaotic." He said, referring to the circle of the rich. "More chaotic than the underworld." He wryly smiled.


    Suddenly, both of them fell silent. "We haven''t even said goodbye to him." Hao Baiyun said. The ''him'' he is referring to is Huo Ling. Then, he looked at the wraps in his hand.


    Gu Xingfeng also lowered his head and looked at the wraps in his hands. He remembered, when he and Hao Baiyun were saved by Huo Ling, as they were escaping, the three of them became hungry. Then, a street vendor passed by while the three of them sat on the road side, beaten ck and blue.


    Because he and Hao Baiyun were robbed, a smokescreen used by the assassins to kill them, they didn''t have money on them. It was Huo Ling who bought wraps and he gave them one each. Huo Ling not only saved their life, but he also saved their grumbling stomach.


    "The people in the dark can''t be given a proper funeral since they would remain in the dark, even after their death." Gu Xingfeng quietly said as he resumed eating his wrap.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t answer and just continued staring at his wrap. He remembered that time, because he grew up in a rich household, he never ate cheap foods, much less ones sold in the street. Thus, he refused to eat the wraps at first bought by Huo Ling for him.


    Then, he heard Huo Ling said. "Even a pig can eat a leftover food. Are you going to wait for the time to be worse than a pig and eat dirt?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun felt disgusted that time, but he knew he shouldn''t be picky about his food. He looked at Gu Xingfeng who ate the wraps with relish because of hunger. After he finished eating, he blinked his eyes. His expression showed he obviously hadn''t had enough of his food.


    Hao Baiyun wanted to give his wraps to Gu Xingfeng, but Gu Xingfeng told him that time. "I am a police officer. I am responsible for the welfare of the citizens. Even if I am hungry, and you have two wraps, but I would still have you eat the two wraps." He said. "Even if I am not satiated, but I am not a greedy person." He added. "Just eat." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun''s cheeks flushed and he resumed eating his wraps. He didn''t dare nce at Gu Xingfeng sitting beside him. Instead, he lowered his head to hide his blushing face. Gu Xingfeng did notice the change in Hao Baiyun''s behavior, but he thought that the other is still sad.


    He rose from his seat and walked back to the street vendor to buy another wrap. "Sir, give me another wraps ¨C "


    A voice spoke the same time as him. "I want to buy two wraps." It was a male, and his voice is deep tinged with coldness and indifference. But, it was pleasant to listen to.


    Gu Xingfeng turned, at the same time, Hao Baiyun followed him. Both of them saw a tall and handsome man with ck, silky hair tied by a red string. His eyes are deep, and icy blue. Both of them were stunned, and a strange feeling bubbled in their chest. "Have we met before?" they asked.


    The man heard them and turned. His cold gaze boring onto them.

 Chapter 266 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Preparation</h4>


    "No." Yi Bing coldly answered. He, who finally regained the rity of his brain, went to check Huo Ling''s life in this world through his Death Note. Then, he found in one of the videos that Huo Ling liked to eat wraps when he''s out to do his tasks. Naturally, he also found that Huo Ling had treated Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng, who were saved by him from their assassins, with wraps after both men were robbed by their assassins.


    He would never admit that, at that time when he was watching Huo Ling smiling as he offered Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng wraps, he felt jealous.


    Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng were woken up from their daze after they heard Yi Bing''s answered. "Oh. Sorry¡­" Hao Baiyun, the one who asked, apologetically smiled as he pulled Gu Xingfeng back. "You look familiar¡­ please excuse us!" he said before he dragged Gu Xingfeng away.


    "Huh? Why did they leave? I thought they are going to buy?" the street vendor asked when he turned and saw Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng disappeared. There are three wraps in his hands..


    No one answered the street vendor''s question, since Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng already left. And so, he turned to Yi Bing who was left.


    Yi Bing coughed, since he was the one who ''scared'' Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng away. "I''ll buy the one wraps they ought to buy." He told the street vendor and then gave him the money for three wraps.


    The street vendor smiled. Although he thought the blue-eyed man looked cold, but he actually found out he is kind. "Thank you! Pleasee back again!" he said as he gave the three wraps to Yi Bing and then received the money.


    Yi Bing nodded and then left. Since Liu Lin and Feng Er already have left to go back to the Lee family''s residence and the Xi family''s residence, respectively, as well as Di San also went to Lao Xie''s ce to start his task, Yi Bing only have Si Shui to share the wraps with. Originally, he bought two wraps to share one with Huo Ling. However, since he bought the one wraps Gu Xingfeng was about to buy, he will share the third wraps with the foodie Si Shui.


    He is sure the reclusive and foodie youth will love it.


    Xi family''s residence.


    Feng Er ignored the gazes of the maids around her and continued to kneel to clean the ss walls while a blush was on her cheeks as she gazed outside, precisely on the garden where Xi Zhengting was having a breakfast with Lin Yuran.


    Lin Yuran was smiling sweetly while she stared at her husband as they ate breakfast. Meanwhile, Xi Zhengting wore an indifferent expression. Because Lin Yuran has her back on Feng Er, she didn''t see Feng Er''s flirtatious gaze with Xi Zhengting while Xi Zhengting was secretly sending signals on her with his hand under the table.


    A maid can''t hold back anymore and sneered when she saw Xi Zhengting was pointing on the thing between his legs using his finger. His gaze is burning as he looks at Feng Er who, because she was kneeling with her one hand on the floor to support her body, and her uniform has a lower neckline than the other maids, the top of her chest was exposed and, because her uniform is also tighter on her body, her sexy curves can be seen, and the buttons on her chest looked like they''re about to burst, making her bra underneath her uniform can be seen.


    "She''s actually a slut!" the maid said as she, along with the other maids, talked while out of Xi Zhengting''s sight. They could see that Xi Zhengting was hard because of therge tent on his pants.


    "No. Actually, I think she''s na?ve." Another maid said as she observed Feng Er.


    "How unfortunate." A maid can''t help but sigh in pity. "Her innocence, as well as her virginity, was taken away by that beast!" she said through gritted teeth.


    "Yes. She waspletely misguided by Xi Zhengting." They sighed.


    The maid thatined earlier felt her conscience was eating her and she looked at Feng Er''s back with a guilty gaze. "I ¨C I didn''t mean to badmouth her¡­" she said as she lowered her head. "I really think¡­ I only said it out of anger earlier ¨C " she added. Her face is red because of shame.


    The other maids patted her shoulder. "It''s fine. Only us heard it." They said. "Just next time, don''t let her hear it. She can''t be saved anymore. Such a poor soul." They shook their head inment.


    The butler who fetched the foods from the kitchen happened to pass by them and heard their conversation. He turned to look at Feng Er before he guiltily looked away and left.


    Meanwhile, Feng Er was inwardlyughing as she finally rose from the floor. Because her uniform was pulled up earlier when she moved, her skirt that is intentionally shorter than the other maids whose skirts were below the knee in length, her skirt was lifted when she stood, revealing her long, pale, smooth and slender legs, as well as her white underwear that made her skin look paler, and tender.


    Xi Zhengting stifled a groan when he saw Feng Er''s almost half-nude appearance. His pants were almost torn because of his stiff and hot crotch. When he saw Feng Er pulled down her skirt, he felt regret and when she left, the disappointment made his heart ache.


    He frowned as he ced his cup down. "Husband, what''s wrong?" he heard Lin Yuran worriedly asked. Although she aged, but she''s still beautiful. However, Xi Zhengting already grew tired of her. "Do you feel unwell?" she added.


    The butler that arrived has seen everything and so he understood why is his master looked hurried. "Sir ¨C " he called.


    Xi Zhengting ignored them both and he stormed inside the house, his eyes are narrowed like a predator while looking for his prey. Indeed, he is looking for his prey who riled him up so early in the morning. He saw the servants immediately lowered their head, acting blind and deaf.


    He texted the butler to send Lin Yuran away before he went to Feng Er''s room. Just as he opened the door, Feng Er has already reced herself with the young woman that Xi Zhengting eatenst night. Feng Er is smart as she already prepared everything sincest night.


    She duplicated the maid uniform the butler gave her and instructed the young woman that, after Xi Zhengting was done with her, to go to her room and hide in the morning when she wakes up. Then, lie on the bed when the door opened.


    And the young woman did, so, when Xi Zhengting saw the luscious young woman on the bed with her uniform almost undone, his desire reached its peak. The door behind him closed with a loud bang and he marched towards the bed, then tore the young woman''s uniform before he deeply kissed her. He isn''t worried to be heard, since he has long made the walls of the room soundproof. And so, he could y with his new bedwarmer to his heart''s content.


    The servants cleaning near the room subconsciously avoided it. Meanwhile, Lin Yuran was sessfully lured away by the butler and went to thepany to work while her beloved husband was working hard with his new me.


    On the other hand, Feng Er went to Xi Zhengting''s study to find some dirt of the Xi family. She closed her eyes and used the air current in the room to find the abnormal flow of air where a secret room could be located.


    Lee family''s residence.


    Liu Lin checked the puppet he made that looked like him and instructed it to snip off the dead leaves hanging on the nts before he sneaked in to the study of Daniel Lee. The Lee family''s residence is surrounded by trees, and so it made things, like finding the study room, convenient to Liu Lin.


    Liu Lin had the wooden door lock itself before he started to wander around the study room. He had already checked if there were hidden cameras, but the Lee family must be very confident that no secret of them can be found, so they didn''t even bother installing hidden cameras in their residence.


    However, hidden rooms are easy for Liu Lin to try. He doesn''t need Sherlock Holmes to find it for him. Using his nt ability, he found a hidden mechanism behind the painting. He carefully moved the painting and activated the mechanism. When he heard something whirring, he returned the painting and turned. Then, his lips curled up.


    He already had seen through the structure of the residence using his power, and so he knew where the secret room is. When he turned, he didn''t see any furniture moved, aside from the swivel chair. He walked around the table. A descending stair reced the swivel chair.


    Liu Lin took out the shlight he had prepared beforehand before he descended the stairs.

 Chapter 267 - Lu Si

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Lu Si</h4>


    "¡­ senior. Why aren''t we using devices like those of the spies?" Si Shui asked as they ate the wraps Yi Bing brought back.


    "You watch too much nonsense movies." Yi Bing said as he patted Si Shui''s head.


    Si Shui felt his skull almost caved in because of the weight of Yi Bing''s hand. Not to mention the weight of his hand is the weight of an adult''s hand, which is slightly heavy, but also the fact that Yi Bing''s strength isn''t something tough at.


    Si Shui stiffened also because of the pressure Yi Bing is emitting. "En." He said and lowered his head as he continued to gather more information about the Xi family and Lee family from the inte. Although the inte has only superficial data of these aristocratic families since the people, most especially the rich, have to have their privacy, too. There are also some false data in the inte, so one shouldn''t rely on using inte too much to not be misled by this false information.


    "Don''t think because Feng Er is there in the Xi family to gather the Xi family''s dirt for me to present Jonathan Baurne and Lao Xie, you can ck off from your task." Yi Bing added.


    Si Shui coldly sweated and increased the speed of his fingers tapping on the keyboard. "Yes!" he answered.


    Yi Bing nodded in satisfaction. When he woke up earlier, he had returned to normal. However, Di San has already left like Feng Er and Liu Lin, and he learned Di San''s n from the message he left with Si Shui. Since Di San ns to pry for more information with Jonathan Baurne, too, then Yi Bing doesn''t need to return to the Baurne family for the mean time but he had to dig out the Xi family''s dirty secrets in return since that''s the excuse Di San had for his absence in the Baurne family.


    "Senior." Si Shui''s monotone voice made Yi Bing return from his thoughts. "The key to Xi family''s secret is their marriage with the Lee family." He said.


    "Tell me." Yi Bing said as he straightened his back and leaned to theputer screen.


    "Twenty-four years ago, the Xi family dered marriage with the Baurne family. However, suddenly, the winds changed and they jumped on the Lee family''s boat." Si Shui started. "The reason the Xi family released is that they despise the mafia because of their ''violence'', and that they are worried for their daughter''s welfare if she married a ''violent'' man." He said as he read an old article he dug from a social website. Then, he clicked on another window and a news article appeared on the screen. "But, here, it was said that Xi Ningsu who will be marrying Joseph Baurne. However, since the Xi family changed their decision, Xi Ningsu will be marrying David Lee." He said.


    Suddenly, Yi Bing''s expression changed when he remembered something and he looked at Si Shui''s nd expression. "If I remember, Liu Lin said that the Xi family member who appeared on the Lee family''s dinner with Hao Baiyun and his father is ¨C "


    "Xi Ningxi." Si Shui said as he stared at the name that appeared on another news article which the topic is about the marriage of the Xi family and Lee family. The bride''s name is Xi Ningxi, not Xi Ningsu who is going to be wed.


    Yi Bing turned his gaze back on theputer screen and read the heading of the news article. "''Congrattions to Mr. and Mrs. David Lee for tying the knot! May they have a blissful life!''" he read, then also read the first sentence, which is the main topic. "''Mr. David Lee and Ms. Xi Ningxi have tied the knot!'' Xi Ningxi¡­ Xi Ningsu¡­" he muttered.


    "Xi Zhengtian has two sons, Xi Zhengteng and Xi Zhengting, and has one daughter, Xi Ningxi." Si Shui said.


    Yi Bing blinked. "Then, who is Xi Ningsu?" he asked as he looked at Si Shui, their gazes talked.


    Si Shui returned his gaze on theputer screen. "Also, senior. Byw, Xi Zhengteng should be the heir. However, he disappeared. And now, Xi Zhengting is the heir of the Xi family." He said and pointed Xi Zhengteng''s name on the screen. "Senior¡­ Xi Zhengteng disappeared, also twenty-four years ago." He added.


    Yi Bing frowned. "What exactly happened twenty-four years ago¡­?" he asked himself.


    Si Shui didn''t answer, since he himself also doesn''t know. He resumed tapping on the keyboard until his fingers suddenly stopped. "Senior." He called after a while. "I found something. Not of the Xi family, but of the Lee family." He said.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "I don''t care about the Lee family. I want you to find the Xi family''s dark secrets." He told him.


    "But¡­ this matter is also of twenty-four years ago." Si Shui said in a low voice. "And¡­ I also found that, this is rted to someone of the underworld." He said as his voice became quieter.


    Yi Bing''s attention was finally caught since the underworld is rted to Huo Ling. "Who?" he asked.


    "Lu Si." Si Shui answered.


    ¡­


    Di San stared at Gu Shi, feeling speechless, after he heard the backstory of the three leaders of the factions in the underworld. "Lu Si¡­ appeared in the underworld twenty-four years ago?" he said, his expression looked surprise but inside, he suddenly felt strange. There is definitely a conspiracy brewing here! He thought as he controlled his expression to remain calm.


    "Yes." Gu Shi nodded as they sat on the bench. He treated Di San with food as a token of their new rtionship as colleagues. "Lu Si was found by Jonathan Baurne while Jonathan Baurne was on his way to Lao Xie''s ce." He said.


    Di San is holding a warm burger on his hand. "It was Jonathan Baurne who found him?!" he was sincerely shocked.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Yes. In the underworld, one normally wouldn''t care if he found a corpse on the street." He said. "However, Jonathan Baurne is inherently kind and has a good temper, which makes him not fit in this world. Added to the fact that Lu Si is of the same age as him, he took pity to Lu Si and personally carried him to Lao Xie''s ce. When they reached the gates, Jonathan Baurne, who is a young master and never did any strenuous work, was utterly exhausted and fainted." He chuckled. "Fortunately, the guards at the gate spotted them and immediately aided them."


    Di San gaped at Gu Shi. There was such a past between Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si?! He thought, shocked.


    Gu Shi could tell his thought judging from his expression. "Yes. You could guess, Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si are in that kind of rtionship." He smiled before he paused. "But, that was all in the past now." He sighed in pity. Not waiting for Di San to ask the question, he continued. "Jonathan Baurne''s family died, leaving him only of his young nephew, Jason Baurne, and he was barely eighteen that time. He had to give up Lu Si." He said and resumed eating his burger.


    Di San''s burger has already gone cold, but he had to eat to mask the calction that shed in his eyes. So, that''s why Yi Bing said there''s a strange tension between Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si. He thought as he lowered his gaze. "What happened to Lu Si, then, after Jonathan Baurne left him?" he asked.


    "Lu Si was also seventeen at that time. He has no family, no wealth to inherit. He is a nobody, which more foils his rtionship with Jonathan Baurne who is wealthy, and has a title to inherit." Gu Shi said with a sigh. "Lu Si has to leave. However, Lao Xie already treated him like his son, like how he treats Jonathan Baurne. Lao Xie is the most saddened with Jonathan Baurne''s and Lu Si''s breakup. He gave Lu Si arge sum of money before Lu Si left." He said. "Then, who knows how he did it, but after three years, he returned with arge number of people with him, who are his followers. The underworld then had a third faction, and Lu Si is obviously the leader." He finished.


    Di San stared at Gu Shi in awe, which is directed to Lu Si. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Lao Xie has arge informationwork. Does he know where Lu Si came from?" he asked.


    Gu Shi stopped and turned. He stared at him. "No." he answered. "Lu Si just suddenly appeared like he fell from the sky." He said.


    At the same time, in the secret room of the Lee family. Liu Lin stared at the wall with his eyes wide in shock. He looked at the countless clippings pasted on the wall, then the documents on the paper. "What the fuck¡­" he muttered under his breath when he saw a news article about a family massacre. "The Lee family isn''t the Lee family¡­ but the Li family that disappeared twenty-four years ago?!" he eximed before his gaze fell on the fifth picture on the newspaper. It was the picture of the fourth son of the Li family. When Liu Lin recognized the face, he sucked in a cold breath.


    It was Lu Si! The leader of the third faction of the underworld!

 Chapter 268 - Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Sisters</h4>


    Liu Lin was scared out of his wits. After he scanned the clippings on the wall and read the documents on the table, he left and activated the mechanism to close the entrance leading to the secret room. Then, he jumped out of the window before going back to the hotel to tell Yi Bing and Si Shui of what he discovered.


    At the same time, Feng Er''s eyes shone the more she read from the diary she found on the drawer of Xi Zhengting''s table. Naturally, it wasn''t Xi Zhengting''s diary since it isn''t his style. The owner of the diary is Xi Ningsu. From what she read, Xi Ningsu is Xi Zhengting''s half-sister. Xi Zhengtian had Xi Ningsu when he was made drunk by a social climber, which led to his and Lin Yuxiu''s biggest fight. Naturally, the social climber had it worse than Xi Zhengtian.


    But, it was fortunate to Xi Ningsu who was in her biological mother''s belly at that time. Lin Yuxiu, at that time, still doesn''t have a daughter from Xi Zhengtian and only has two sons ¨C Xi Zhengteng and Xi Zhengting. Thus, she locked the social climber until she gave birth to Xi Ningsu. After Xi Ningsu was born, there was no ''after'' that, since nobody knew how did the social climber ended up..


    Lin Yuxiu raised Xi Ningsu like her own daughter until Xi Ningxi was born. She always educated the sisters to be close to each other, since they only had each other to confide on if she, their mother, was gone. However, Xi Ningxi grew jealous to Xi Ningsu since Xi Ningsu came first than her. She thought Xi Ningsu stole everybody''s love that was supposed to be hers, the legitimate daughter. But, Xi Ningsu became the eldest daughter, not because of age, but because she was legitimized by Lin Yuxiu herself.


    Finally, her happiness came when Xi Ningsu was to be married to Joseph Baurne, since Xi Ningsu will finally leave the house. However, she didn''t expect for their eldest brother, Xi Zhengteng, to make a fuss about the Baurne family being violent people since they are part of the underworld, and one of the major forces of the underworld at that, and so their hands are stained with blood, and they aren''t worthy of Xi Ningsu, a daughter of a respective family.


    Xi Zhengfeng, Xi Zhengtian''s younger brother and the acting family head at that time after Xi Zhengtian died, was forced to annul the engagement between Xi Ningsu and Joseph Baurne since the ''scandal'' already blown up because of his idiot eldest son who publicized the Xi family''s strong ''dissatisfaction'' towards the Baurne family. They could only turn to the aristocratic families, but on the world of light unlike the Baurne family, who is also an aristocratic family, but living in the world of dark.


    And so, they eyed the Hao family. However, Hao Baiyun broke his ties with his family. Thus, the Xi family eyed the Gu family. But, likewise with Hao Baiyun, Gu Xingfeng renounced himself as not a Gu, and so the Xi family could only turn to the Lee family, who is rising among the aristocrats. They engaged Xi Ningsu to David Lee, who is also interested in Xi Ningsu.


    Who could have expected that after the storms passed, there''s another one, and a bigger one at that, to arrive? Because Xi Zhengteng was still making a fuss, Xi Zhengfeng confronted him and he found that Xi Zhengteng is in love with his half-sister! And so, he banished him abroad. However, the storm didn''t stop there. It was because Xi Ningsu eloped with Joseph Baurne and, like a mist, they disappeared without them all knowing where to find them! They left, leaving no traces!


    If Feng Er didn''t have Xi Ningsu''s diary, she would also be puzzled how could Xi Ningsu, who is about to be wed with David Lee, escaped from the Xi family. However, she has Xi Ningsu''s diary, and so she found that it was Xi Ningxi who helped her escape.


    Xi Ningxi is actually secretly in love with David Lee. To foil Xi Ningsu''s wedding with him, she helped Xi Ningsu escape. She doesn''t care what happens after that, since her eyes are only on David Lee. She knows she''s the next candidate to marry David Lee.


    And she did get what she wished. She married David Lee, but what she didn''t expect is her life after that. David Lee is a violent man. What Xi Zhengteng imed before that the people of the underworld are all violent people, Xi Ningxi realized that even the gentlest-looking man is actually more violent than the mafia. She became a battered housewife, and her family has no knowledge of that.


    Feng Er sat on the table as she flipped the pages of the diary. How did Xi Ningxi''s married life got in Xi Ningsu''s diary? It''s because Xi Ningxi ran to Xi Ningsu, asking forfort with her body filled with bruises, a clear evidence of physical abuse. However, Xi Ningxi feared that the Xi family is weaker than the Lee family, so she didn''tin to her father and brothers about what happened to her since she is afraid the Lee family would retaliate against the Xi family. She can''t endanger her mother and her brothers. She can only run to Xi Ningsu whom she helped escape the Xi family and hide.


    Since Xi Ningxi didn''t want to return to David Lee, she was deemed as missing. The Xi family can''t conduct an investigation about her disappearance. They wanted to interrogate the Lee family, but, suddenly, like a coincidence, Xi Zhengfeng died. And because Xi Zhengteng is useless, the barely passed a legal age Xi Zhengting was dered the heir and would inherit the position as the family head. Fortunately, Xi Zhengting is theplete opposite of his elder brother and he is a brilliant seedling. The Xi family suffered blow after blow, but it was overturned after Xi Zhengting came of age, and Lin Yuxiu and the Li family was there to support them.


    Feng Er flipped another page. Xi Ningsu wrote that her baby is about to be born. However, Joseph Baurne received a news from Jonathan Baurne that someone found their ce. It was due to the ''missing'' Xi Ningxi who left to buy their foods. Joseph Baurne didn''t me her and he prepared for them three, together with the unborn one, to leave.


    Xi Ningxi, ming herself, made herself useful. She has a ssmate in her school which is her confidante and they hid on her ssmate''s house. However, Xi Ningxi never expected for her ssmate to betray their whereabouts. She remained on her ssmate''s house to buy Xi Ningsu and Joseph Baurne some time to escape.


    However, her ssmate is truly a tattletale as she also reported about Joseph Baurne and the about to give birth Xi Ningsu. Joseph Baurne fled with his wife, and they fortunately found an abandoned house where Xi Ningsu gave birth. Joseph Baurne knew that they will die, and so he found somece to hide their newly-born child.


    He found an inconspicuous dry well that was hidden behind the tall trees. He ced the sleeping child in the bucket, together with the things for infants inside, before he covered them with a dark cloth. He lowered the bucket until it reached the bottom of the well where the light can''t reach in case their pursuers would find their child.


    When he returned to the house, he found his wife on herst breath. Then, before their pursuers could arrive, Joseph Baurne took his life as soon as his wife took herst breath. Thus, when their pursuers arrived, they found the dead husband and wife, but the child is missing. But, since they have ''finished'' their task, which is to kill Joseph Baurne, they left. As for the child, who cares about it?


    Xi Ningxi, in actual fact, naturally wouldn''t return after she got her freedom. So, after she ensured Joseph Baurne and Xi Ningsu have left, she also left. But, as she was leaving, she saw David Lee. There was no glee she felt, only fear. She knew, it wasn''t her whom David Lee was looking for, but Xi Ningsu! He still hasn''t given up on Xi Ningsu. Thus, Xi Ningxi followed them, only to confirm her thoughts after David Lee gazed deeply at Xi Ningsu''s corpse.


    Xi Ningxi heard David Lee order his people to return and release the news that they have ''failed'' to capture her, Xi Ningxi. Because David Lee knew that the Baurne family have gotten the news that Xi Ningxi is with Xi Ningsu and her husband, Joseph Baurne, he didn''t take Xi Ningsu''s corpse with him since everyone in the circle knew Xi Ningsu eloped with Joseph Baurne. The Lee family isn''t strong enough yet to contend against the Baurne family, so he could only regrettably leave Xi Ningsu''s corpse with Joseph Baurne.


    Once everyone left, Xi Ningxi came out of her hiding and carefully wiped clean the couple''s corpses before she left to find her nephew. She doesn''t need to fix the couple''s position, since they are tightly embracing each other.


    She walked out and, after some time, finally found the well. She carefully pulled the bucket up and took the bucket where her nephew was ced inside. After checking that her nephew is alive, she sighed in relief. Then, she went back inside the house to clean her nephew next. She also found her sister''s diary.


    Not longter, Jonathan Baurne arrived and took her together with her nephew.

 Chapter 269 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Massacre</h4>


    Hospital.


    Lu Si looked at his subordinate who was grinning from ear to ear as he approached him. "Boss!" he called him. "My wife finally gave birth!" he told him, his face is red and his eyes are sparkling in excitement.


    "Then, why are you here? Go apany your wife!" he told him.


    "Yes! But, boss, you should be the third person to see our beloved child. The first and second is me and my wife, of course!" he stupidly giggled.


    Lu Si helplessly sighed as he followed him. "Then, what about the nurses and the doctor?" he asked.


    "Ah. Wait¡­ one, two, three¡­" his subordinate counted the number of the nurses and the doctor present when his wife gave birth.


    Lu Si finally couldn''t hold back hisughter as he patted his subordinate''s back. "Let''s go." He told him. He knew his subordinate is uneducated, but what he wanted in his people is a kind heart and not their educational background.


    His subordinate slowly opened the door and his eyes lit up when he saw his wife was lying on the bed together with their newly-born child. "Wife!" he cried and ran to his wife.


    A thin but beautiful woman smiled affectionately at her husband. "You came back." She weakly said. She still felt weak after she gave birth, but both her and their child are healthy.


    Lu Si looked at the woman and the woman also looked at him. Then, she smiled. Lu Si nodded at her before he nced at their child.


    The woman is Qiu Xi. But, her real name is Xie Ningxi. Jonathan Baurne took her together with her nephew, and Joseph Baurne''s and Xi Ningsu''s corpses. Xi Ningxi then always visited her sister''s tomb next to her husband''s, and she''s the one cleaning their tomb. Jonathan Baurne didn''t force her. It was her will.


    It was then that Lu Si''s subordinate passed by and he saw how filial she was towards her sister. He fell in love with her at first sight and proposed to her. Xi Ningxi has be cold after her sister died, and all her affection disappeared after Xi Ningsu left. However, Lu Si''s subordinate didn''t give up and continued to pursue her. It was then that Lu Si found out that she can be considered as one of Jonathan Baurne''s people.


    Lu Si went to talk with Jonathan Baurne about his subordinate pursing Xi Ningxi. Jonathan Baurne also wanted one sad person less, and so he helped Xi Ningxi change her name to Qiu Xi. She finally relented and married Lu Si''s subordinate.


    Lu Si excused himself and went out, only to almost run into Jonathan Baurne who came to visit Qiu Xi. Lu Si nodded at Jonathan Baurne and left without looking back, and so he missed the pain that passed in Jonathan Baurne''s eyes.


    Jonathan Baurne lowered his head and fixed his expression before he knocked on the door and went inside the room. He didn''t see that Lu Si stopped and turned to look at him.


    Qiu Xi''s eyes lit up when she saw Jonathan Baurne. "Jonathan." She called and nodded at him.


    Jonathan Baurne smiled. "Don''t force yourself. You just gave birth." He told her when she''s about to sit up.


    Lu Si''s subordinate goofily smiled when he saw Jonathan Baurne. "Boss." He called.


    Jonathan Baurne''s smile stiffened before he regained his calm. "I''m not your Boss." He told him.


    Lu Si''s subordinate is thick-headed so he didn''t understand the implication of Jonathan Baurne''s words. It was Qiu Xi, who found out Jonathan Baurne''s and Lu Si''s past after Jonathan Baurne once became drunk and confided at her, who hit her husband, catching his attention.


    Her husband immediately went out to buy them food. Qiu Xi and Jonathan Baurne were left. They chatted about the past, while not knowing that Lu Si''s subordinate saw Lu Si. "Boss, you still haven''t left?" he asked.


    Lu Si nced at the door of Qiu Xi''s room, where Jonathan Baurne is, one more time before he finally left.


    At the hotel, Si Shui''s usually nd expression finally cracked after listening to Liu Lin''s report about the Lee family.


    There was once a family of merchants, surnamed Li. They are a big family, and were once called the family of wealth. One day, their whole family went on a vacation, never knowing that it will be a tragic day for them.


    Their family was massacred. The parents, the three brothers, and two sisters. The murderers have long been eyeing the Li family. They didn''t know that the fourth son, who never came out of the house and so few people knew him, and so they overlooked him, has escaped from their clutches. They were thieves, and is engaged in ck market. Thus, they easily reced the Li family and became the Lee family today. It was the literal and human version of ''doves upying the magpies'' nest.


    When Lu Si was escaping, he didn''t know he had ventured into the underworld. He was still young at that time, and is very handsome. Many had taken an interest in him, for their own personal reasons. Fortunately, even though he is the fourth son and thest in the line of inheritance, he isn''tzy or stupid. Instead, he is also sharp and is determined to make his own business.


    Thus, when those people with evil intentions tried to approach Lu Si, Lu Si escaped very fast. He knows he is younger than them, so weaker in strength. But, he made use of his small body and speed to escape through small passages, rendering his pursuers unable to follow him anymore and lose him in their sight.


    Since Lu Si has no money on him, he became hungry for days and, added to the fact he was always escaping, he had consumed too much of his energy. He was finally exhausted and copsed. But, it seems that god has no n for him to die and increased Lu Si''s luck to the max. Not only he managed to escape from the family massacre, but he was also found by Jonathan Baurne.


    Liu Lin read Di San''s text message about Lu Si and ryed it to Yi Bing and Si Shui.


    "What a coincidence." Yi Bing said when Liu Linn was finished.


    "Do you think your soul is on Lu Si?" Liu Lin asked.


    "What made you think so?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Tenacity." Liu Lin simply answered.


    Yi Bing fell silent. "I have met Lu Si before, as well as Jonathan Baurne." He said. "I don''t think the other half of my soul is in them." He told them before he paused. "Of course, not in Lao Xie, either." He added.


    Liu Lin and Si Shui looked at each other. They don''t dare think of Lao Xie as one of the ''candidates'' for Yi Bing''s soul! "You also said it wasn''t on Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng." Liu Lin said. "If it''s not on them, then where do you think it went to?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at the unfinished wraps in his hand. He didn''t think it wouldn''t be up to his pte. "Other than them, there''s only one person around Huo Ling." He said.


    Liu Lin and Si Shui attentively listened to him. "You mean¡­" Liu Lin said. "Huo Ling''s enemy?" he said.


    "Not only his enemy." Yi Bing said. "He''s his biological cousin." He looked at them. "As well as his ''enemy'' who''s living in the same roof as him: Jason Baurne." He said.


    Liu Lin and Si Shui were stunned. "If your soul is really on Jason Baurne¡­ then how do we take it back?" Liu Lin asked.


    "There''s one way that''s always the most effective and foolproof, right?" Yi Bing asked back and smiled.


    Liu Lin fell silent while Si Shui spat out a word. "Death." He answered.


    "But, we can''t harm the humans!" Liu Lin said.


    Yi Bing frowned and contemted. Liu Lin felt speechless as he looked at Yi Bing. He knows Yi Bing really wanted to kill Jason Baurne! "Then ¨C " he heard Yi Bing said. " ¨C let''s others kill him?" he asked.


    Liu Lin''s face darkened while Si Shui remained deadpan.


    Yi Bing saw their expression and finally withdrew his desire to kill Jason Baurne. Suddenly, he thought of something. "I think the other half of my soul is really on him." He said.


    Liu Lin and Si Shui looked at him. "Why?" they asked.


    "Because I hate him." Yi Bing simply answered.


    Liu Lin and Si Shui. "¡­" so you actually contradict yourself?


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door before it opened. "What did I miss?" Feng Er''s beaming face appeared. She closed the door behind her and walked towards them.


    "What did you find out about the Xi family?" Yi Bing asked. Seeing Feng Er''s gloating expression, it must be a fruitful result.


    As expected, Feng Er sweetlyughed. Her smile is of that of a schadenfreude towards the Xi family. "I found out why the Lee family wanted to destroy the Xi family."

 Chapter 270 - Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Ambition</h4>


    They have actually guessed that, although the Lee family and the Xi family are allies through marriage, but that was on the surface. After all, Xi Ningxi disappeared like a smoke, so the Lee family and the Xi family has no reason to remain as allies. Instead, the Lee family wanted to crush them because they have been humiliated twice, and because of that marriage. Xi Ningsu, David Lee''s fianc¨¦e, eloped with a man. Then, his fianc¨¦e was reced by a woman whom she doesn''t like. The Xi family is already declining, and even if it has the Lin family''s support, but the Lin family only prolonged the illness.


    However, they didn''t expect to hear another reason why the Lee family would destroy the Xi family. It''s not that they feel sympathy to the Xi family. They are grim reapers that feel no emotion. Added to the fact that Huo Ling''s death in this world is indirectly caused by the Xi family, so they actually hate them instead.


    "The Lee family wanted to crush the Xi family is because of Xi Ningxi." Feng Er started. "That time when Xi Ningxi fled from the Lee family, it wasn''t just because of David Lee''s physical abuse to her.. Instead, she found something more frightening." She said as she took out a small notebook that''s obviously a woman''s diary. "The Lee family is a family of thieves and murderers. They kill for steal." She said and opened the diary to a specific page.


    "When Xi Ningxi fled, she brought with her this terrifying secret: the Lee family is a family of fraud. They upied the magpies'' nest, and the magpies are the Li family whom they killed. This is the reason why Xi Ningxi was too terrified that the Lee family would kill the Xi family, thus she didn''t go back to the Xi family for shelter andfort. She can only tell everything to Xi Ningsu, her elder half-sister whom she hated before. Xi Ningsu has long noticed David Lee''s character, thus she braved herself and escaped the marriage. Even without Joseph Baurne at that time, she would still escape from the marriage."


    Liu Lin rubbed his smooth chin as he contemted. "The Lee family should be a part of the underworld based from their expertise. However, they aren''t satisfied with their lot and ventured on the surface to taste some light." He said.


    Si Shui nodded. "Lu Si must have been preparing for a long time, gathering his own people, to avenge his family by massacring the Lee family, too. ''An eye for an eye''." He said.


    Feng Er already learned about Lu Si''s background after she received Di San''s text. "They are the worst." She said.


    However, Yi Bing has some other thoughts. "I don''t think it''s this simple." He said.


    They all turned to him.


    "That day, I heard Hao Baiyun telling Gu Xingfeng that the Lee family is nning something big." Yi Bing said. "But, a mere Xi family, even with the Lin family added, is measlypared to the whole world." He looked at them.


    They all fell silent when they finally understood. "Such a wolfish ambition!" Liu Lin eximed. The Lee family is greedier than a wolf.


    They nned to take the business world through Hao Baiyun. They also wanted to take over the aristocratic families starting from the Xi family and Lin family. Not to mention the underworld where they came from¡­


    "So, that''s it." Si Shui spoke when he realized something. They all turned to him. "Remember when Huo Ling saved Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng from the assassins?" he asked. "Huo Ling is just one of the assassins. Then, where are the other assassins came from?" he said.


    "The Lee family¡­" they all said.


    Si Shui nodded. "Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are the only heirs of their families. That time, they just separated themselves from their families." He said. "But, why were they assassinated?" he asked. "Their families, no matter how they hated and renounced their children, the wolf won''t eat its cubs. The Lee family is rising at that time. In order to have a footing in the aristocratic circle, they have to eliminate a family. However, they just eliminated the Li family and reced them. Thus, they set their sight on Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng who have just separated from their pack." He exined.


    "But, they failed to kill them because of Huo Ling." Liu Lin said. "Thus, they set their sight on the Xi family." He said and uttered a curse. "The Xi family is very unlucky!" heughed.


    They all can''t help butugh, too, in the Xi family''s misfortune. "Do you think Lao Xie is already aware of this?" Liu Lin asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "I think so." Yi Bing answered. "Lu Si''s enemy is the Lee family. That''s why Lao Xie must have helped Lu Si. Even if the Lee family''s objective coincides with Lao Xie''s, to crush the Xi family, but Lao Xie has his principles and he would never befriend a scoundrel." He said, referring to the Lee family as the scoundrel.


    "Then, wouldn''t all our effort be in vain?" Feng Er asked.


    "Not really." Yi Bing said as he pointed to the diary Feng Er stole from Xi Zhengting''s study. "Don''t it have another information written?" he asked.


    Hearing the question, Feng Er meaningfully smiled. "Yes." She answered. "It''s about the banished Xi Zhengteng." She said.


    "The eldest son of the Xi family?" Liu Lin said.


    Feng Er nodded. "That time, before the marriage sanction of Xi Ningsu arrived, he is the heir candidate, as the oldest son. Thus, he has some power in the family." She said as she opened the diary. "When Xi Ningsu''s engagement with the Baurne family was announced, he was kept it in the dark because his intentions towards Xi Ningsu was ambiguous at that time. And so, they have confirmed Xi Zhengteng''s feelings towards Xi Ningsu from his reaction to Xi Ningsu''s marriage to Joseph Baurne." She said.


    "He created scandals about the Baurne family." Si Shui said and paused when he remembered something. His eyes widened as he looked at Feng Er.


    Feng Er smiled, guessing Si Shui''s thoughts. "Yes, it''s what you think." She said. "After Joseph Baurne died, he was already banished. However, there must still be some people left that are loyal to him. His hatred to the Baurne family is immense, thinking the Baurne family stole his sister and caused her death. And so, he started to scheme against the Baurne family. He led James Baurne to drug addiction, resulting to James Baurne killing his wife, and almost killing his young son, Jason Baurne." She told them.


    They sucked in a cold breath. Too much drama! Just what is inside the Xi family''s head to pull so much aggro to themselves?! The Lee family, Lao Xie, and the Baurne family! They really deserve to die!


    "Also ¨C " Feng Er said. This time, her voice was lowered. " ¨C among the Xi family members left, everyone has already ignored the matters of the past. Except him." She said and showed them a picture she stole from Xi Zhengting''s study.


    It was a man who looked simr to Xi Zhengting. "Xi Zhengteng." Yi Bing said and his eyes narrowed. Cold air blew inside the room, and ice appeared on the floor and the walls, causing the room''s temperature to further drop.


    "Yes." Feng Er stiffly spoke. "I''ve figured, he must have returned to the country. And¡­ he was the one who plotted for Huo Ling to die." She said.


    Hearing this, Yi Bing''s eyes became turbulent and sharp icicles appeared all around them. How can Yi Bing not know? He was there when Huo Ling died and he saw the car hiding afar. But, no matter how far it is, he still could see the man sitting inside the car and is maliciously grinning as he watched the explosion caused by Huo Ling, resulting to Huo Ling''s death.


    It was Xi Zhengteng. He never stopped, and will never stop until the Baurne family all die. He also has discovered that Huo Ling is both a Xi and a Baurne, but even if he is Xi Ningsu''s son, that made Xi Zhengteng, his uncle he never met, loathe him more.


    "C-calm down! Yi Bing, calm down!" Liu Lin said as he wrapped Si Shui, Feng Er and himself with his wood power. Feng Er and Si Shui are weaker than him. "Feng Er! Call Di San and tell him Yi Bing is about to go berserk! We don''t know what will happen if he''ll go berserk, now that he only has half his soul right now!" he told her.


    "Yes!" Feng Er frantically dialed Di San''s number. "Boss! Senior Yi''s going berserk!" she told him, panic is in her pretty face. Rare would you see she''s panicking.


    "Faster!" Liu Lin added before the call ended. He looked at Yi Bing, horrified, as they saw the ugly ice sculptures surrounding him, representing his current emotion.

 Chapter 271 - Stimulus

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Stimulus</h4>


    Liu Lin was about to copse and Feng Er and Si Shui could only helplessly watch when Di San finally arrived through the window. Just as Liu Lin''s barrier, preventing the pressure Yi Bing emitting that is weighing them down, disappeared, a green light shot the ice sculpture behind Yi Bing. Suddenly, Yi Bing''s glowing eyes slowly dimmed until they returned to normal. The cold temperature was also alleviated, and the ice on the floor and the walls disappeared.


    "Boss!" Feng Er eximed while Liu Lin finally copsed. Si Shui immediately caught him and saw Liu Lin was heavily sweating and panting.


    Di San nodded at them and walked towards Yi Bing to check Yi Bing''s condition. Then, after a while, he sighed. "This isn''t good." He said.


    "Boss?" they called, puzzled by what he is trying to say.


    Di San turned to them. "You all already know that a grim reaper can''t fall in love. It was because of this kind of situation Yi Bing is in right now." He said and turned to Yi Bing. "Emotions heavily affects a grim reaper. Just now, Yi Bing lost control of his emotions and almost gone berserk. What would happen next?" he asked.


    Nobody answered and they just remained silent. Suddenly, Di San''s expression changed. He turned and saw Yi Bing grabbed his arm. "Don''t¡­ think I don''t know¡­ what you wanted to say." Yi Bing said with great difficulty as he tried to calm his turbulent power inside his body using his iplete soul. "Di San¡­ Huo Ling isn''t a foil for me¡­" he said before he closed his eyes and fell on the sofa.


    "Senior Yi!" Feng Er and Si Shui cried as they ran towards Yi Bing as if it wasn''t Yi Bing who tried to kill them earlier.


    Di San sighed in resignation. It seems that, no matter how many times Huo Ling and Yi Bing were separated, they are like two opposite poles of a ma. They will definitely be attracted to each other, and will never part. "He''ll be fine. Leave him be." he told Feng Er and Si Shui while he sat beside Liu Lin.


    Liu Lin took deep breaths until the pain on his body subsided. "Thanks for the fast aid." He told him before he leaned his back on the backrest.


    Di San heard the words and it seemed he has remembered something. "Right. That''s why I was very fast to arrive is because I was on my way here." He said.


    "Huh?" they looked at him.


    "I was on my way here." Di San repeated. "Because something happened. Lao Xie received a call from Lu Si that Jonathan Baurne was attacked when he went out of the hospital." He told them.


    "What?!" they were shocked.


    "Yeah. Lao Xie let me return to call for Yi Bing." Di San said and pointed Yi Bing who was knocked out on the sofa. "Fortunately, Lu Si was secretly following Jonathan Baurne and he immediately saved Jonathan Baurne. However, there were many enemies and they were outnumbered. Although Jonathan Baurne was saved, but his injuries are very serious. And ¨C " he said, ignoring the shocked expression on their face. " ¨C Jason Baurne was kidnapped." He told them.


    It was like they were struck by the lightning. Howe the Baurne family is as unlucky as the Xi family? Enemies experiencing the same hardships together?! Of course, they know that''s not it. "Howe Jason Baurne was kidnapped?" Liu Lin asked. "Wasn''t he on a house arrest by his uncle?"


    Di San turned to him. "Wasn''t Yi Bing loathing the Xi family because they are in cahoots with Jason Baurne in killing Huo Ling?" he asked back.


    "So, it was the Xi family?" Liu Lin said before he paused as if he remembered something. "Xi Zhengteng?" he said in a low voice.


    "Yes." Di San nodded. "He actually returned to the country three months ago. Yet, even Xi Zhengting has no knowledge of his return." He said.


    Silence fell. Di San stood and walked towards Yi Bing. Then, he ced his hand on Yi Bing''s nape. A secondter and a green glow covered Di San''s hand, before it went through Yi Bing''s nape. Gu Shi was the first one in the Afterlife Department that has an earth ability. The second one is the demoted archangel Qi Shan. Then, the third one is Di San, whom got his name by being third. The fourth one is Liu Lin.


    However, Di San''s power is not aggressivepared to Gu Shi''s, Qi Shan''s and Liu Lin''s. Di San''s power is a special ability type, the healing type. This made him the assistant director of the Afterlife Department. His ability also won''t affect their corpse body, so Di San''s ability is truly special.


    Just as he was healing Yi Bing, Di San''s phone rang. Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui looked at each other and watched Di San pick it up. "Yes?" he answered.


    "Xiao San. Lao Xie asked if you have found Yi Ling?" the voice of the maning from the phone is very familiar to Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui. After one second of recognizing it, they stared at Di San in shock. Why is it Gu Shi''s voice?! However, no matter how curious they are, they didn''t breathe a word to not disrupt Di San''s conversation with Gu Shi.


    Di San was calm when he answered. "Found him. But, he was too devastated of what he found out of the Xi family." He said.


    Gu Shi fell silent. Then, he spoke. "Xi Ningxi became a part of the underworld twenty-four years ago. Yi Ling seeing her is inevitable, since Jonathan Baurne''s faction and Lu Si''s faction¡­" he didn''t continue. He meant, Yi Bing, as ''Yi Ling'', is part of Jonathan Baurne''s faction and Xi Ningxi, who have bing Qiu Xi, belong to Lu Si''s faction after she married one of Lu Si''s subordinates.


    Di San didn''t answer and just concentrated on healing Yi Bing.


    Gu Shi helplessly sighed. "I won''t ask what is your, and Yi Ling''s, motive in approaching the underworld. Lao Xie knows you have an objective, but he knew it is harmless against him, as well as to Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si, thus he let you and Yi Ling in in the underworld." He said.


    "Does this mean I can be free, as well as my friend?" Di San straightforwardly asked.


    Gu Shi was left speechless again. He thought about it for a moment before he spoke. "Have you finished your task?" he asked.


    "Yes." Di San honestly answered.


    Gu Shi once again fell silent. "¡­ it really is rted to xiao Ling?" he said.


    "Yes." Di San once again honestly answered.


    Gu Shi chuckled. "That''s why Lao Xie felt you are not an enemy." He said.


    Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui who have been silently listening froze when they heard Gu Shi''s words. ''not an enemy'', but, not an ally, either. When did Gu Shi be this sly? They looked at Di San, and they saw Di San''s expression remained calm. However, his hand on Yi Bing''s nape twitched.


    Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui secretly sighed. Di San isn''t calm as what he seems. The only one who could break his calm is Gu Shi. And, they suspect the man talking to Di San right now is Gu Shi''s reincarnation. However, it is impossible since a grim reaper can never have a reincarnation after they became a grim reaper. Unless ¨C


    Their eyes widened in shock from realization and they looked at each other, their gazes talking, before they turned to Di San who finally regained his calm and resumed talking to Gu Shi. Judging from Di San''s action, it must be that Di San already have thought of the possibility.


    "Then, tell Lao Xie that I and my friend can''t apologize to him, and Jonathan Baurne, personally, since we won''t have the chance to return." Di San said and saw that Yi Bing finally regained consciousness.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer.


    Di San didn''t think much of it. "We will also be looking for Jason Baurne." He generously said.


    Gu Shi heaved a deep sigh. "Then, we still have a chance to meet again." He said.


    Di Sanughed. Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui who heard it feel that their hair stood up on its end. Di San is angry! "Let''s see." He just said before ending up the call. "Got something to ask?" he asked when he saw Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui are looking at him.


    Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui immediately shook their head like a rattle drum before looking away from him in different directions.


    Di San ignored them and turned to Yi Bing. "Feel better?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just rose from the sofa. "Find Jason Baurne. I don''t care how he will end up, but I definitely can''t let him affect my soul, and eventually harm it because of his emotional fluctuations!"

 Chapter 272 - Xi Zhengteng

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Xi Zhengteng</h4>


    Hospital.


    Jonathan Baurne slowly opened his eyes and what he first saw was the white ceiling. "Jonathan!" it was a woman''s voice.


    Jonathan Baurne blinked his eyes and slowly turned his head. He saw Qiu Xi sitting beside his bed holding her newborn child. "Xi Ningxi¡­ no. You''re now Qiu Xi." He muttered as he held his head.


    "Don''t move too much." Qiu Xi said. "You''re heavily wounded. It is a miracle that the bullet didn''t reach your heart.. Lu Si pulled you just in time." She exined.


    "Lu Si¡­ Lu Si. Where is he?" Jonathan Baurne asked.


    "He''s in another room, being treated. His injuries are heavier than yours, fighting against so many people¡­" she sighed. "Don''t worry. My husband is with him. Lu Si is tougher than you are. He''ll be fine." She told him when she saw he''s about to get off his bed.


    Jonathan Baurne sighed and could only give up. "Have you called Lao Xie?" he asked.


    "Yes." Qiu Xi nodded. "They are currently looking for Jason." She said.


    "Jason¡­ that child¡­" Jonathan Baurne sighed. Qiu Xi looked at him before she smiled. "What?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "I just noticed, not only do your face look simr." She said. "But, you also look simr in character." She told him.


    "What do you mean?" Jonathan Baurne asked.


    She just chuckled. "Lao Xie said not to worry about Jason being not found." She changed the topic.


    "Why?" he asked.


    "Because Yi Ling, that guy you newly-hired, he is really not simple." She answered. "When Gu Shi called Yi Ling''s friend, Xiao San, Gu Shi thinks that Xiao San and Yi Ling might have a method on finding Jason Baurne." She said before she paused. "Lao Xie said that although they are not allies, but they are also not enemies. And ¨C " she took a deep breath. " ¨C Lao Xie said, they seemed to be looking for something. Don''t you think so?" she asked and looked at him.


    Jonathan Baurne fell silent. "When I hired him, I knew I didn''t make a mistake." He said. "He really has a rtion with xiao Ling."


    Qiu Xi bit her lip when she heard herte nephew''s name. She looked at her child, then decided to name him ''Ling'' of feathers. "Lao Xie also said ¨C " she said. " ¨C that what they are looking for must be on Jason. What do you think it is?" she asked.


    Jonathan Baurne heard her question and he shook his head. He really doesn''t know, and now realized that his rtionship with his nephew seemed to be growing more distant.


    ¡­


    The door opened and a tall and handsome middle-aged man walked inside. He looked around before his gaze fell on the unconscious person tied in the pir in the middle of the room. "Wake him up." He told the guards.


    "Yes!" the guards answered and immediately kicked the unconscious person.


    The unconscious person groaned before he opened his eyes. His gaze fell on the tall and handsome middle-aged man. "Who are you?" he asked.


    The tall and middle-aged man answered in perfect English. "Xi Zhengteng." Xi Zhengteng answered. "How is your sleep, Mr. Jason Baurne?" he asked and signed with the guards through his eyes. They then left closed the door, leaving them inside.


    Jason Baurne slightly frowned, and his frowned became deeper when he felt he couldn''t move his arms. It was then that he realized he was tied. "Untie me!" he yelled.


    Xi Zhengteng was unmoved and took his time to walk to a seat. A guard immediately poured him tea. "You don''t recognize the person contacting you all those times?" he asked and smiled as he sipped his drink. His eyes brightened when he tasted it was good.


    "The person who¡­ it was you?!" Jason Baurne was shocked as he stared at Xi Zhengteng with widened eyes. "I thought¡­ I thought ¨C " he muttered, a look of confusion in his eyes.


    "You thought it was Xi Zhengting?" Xi Zhengteng sardonically smiled. "That guy knows only business and pleasure. He can''t even go up against a mere Lin family." Heughed.


    Jason Baurne looked at him. "You¡­ you ¨C " he muttered.


    "Yes. You think Xi Zhengting hated the Baurne family? No." Xi Zhengteng shook his head. "It is I. It is I who hated them! I hate you!" he said as he viciously red at Jason Baurne. "Xi Zhengteng is a dull man. He doesn''t care about the family. It is I!" he said as he rose from his seat and harshly ced down his cup and saucer on the table, causing the drink to spill on the saucer. "They ruined her¡­ they ruined her!" he yelled.


    "''her''?" Jason Baurne spoke.


    "''Her''¡­ ''her''¡­" Xi Zhengteng muttered, his eyes are bloodshot. There is a look of madness in his eyes. "Ningsu¡­ no. Su¡­ Susu¡­" he muttered with a look of bewilderment now in his gaze.


    "''Su''¡­ Xi Ningsu?" Jason Baurne said.


    Xi Zhengteng sharply turned to him. "Yes¡­ Xi Ningsu¡­ my Susu¡­" he muttered.


    Jason Baurne looked at him weirdly. "Aren''t you two half-siblings?" he asked.


    "''half-siblings''? Hahahahaha!" Xi Zhengteng roared inughter. He looked at Jason Baurne as if he is looking at an idiot. "Who said we''re half-siblings? How can Xi Zhengtian bore another child?" he asked.


    "Xi Zhengtian¡­ what is wrong with him?" Jason Baurne asked.


    The corner of Xi Zhengteng''s lip curled up. "Xi Zhengtian is a homosexual. I, Xi Zhengting and Xi Ningxi were born through in vitro fertilization. How can he have another child, Xi Ningsu?" he sneered.


    Jason Baurne was stunned. Xi Zhengtian is¡­ a homosexual? He looked at Xi Zhengteng with widened eyes.


    "Yes. My Susu and I could have been a couple. However ¨C " Xi Zhengteng gnashed his teeth in anger when he remembered something. "That bitch Lin Yuxiu is meddling! So, what if she already adopted Susu?! Isn''t it better to marry within the family?! We''re not blood-rted!" he said.


    Jason Baurne stared at Xi Zhengteng before he suddenlyughed. "Ahahahahaha!" he doubled over inughter.


    Xi Zhengteng red at him. "What''s funny?" he said.


    "Hahahaha ¨C " Jason Baurneughed before he finally calmed down. "You''re not half-siblings just because Xi Zhengtian is incapable of impregnating a woman?" he said as he looked at Xi Zhengteng, ridicule in his gaze. "If Xi Zhengtian can''t, then why Lin Yuxiu also can''t?" he asked.


    It took a long while before Jason Baurne''s words have been processed in Xi Zhengteng''s mind. As soon as Xi Zhengteng realized the meaning of his words, it was his turn to be stunned. "You ¨C " he muttered under his breath.


    "Haven''t you thought why is it Lin Yuxiu who is vehemently against your feelings towards Xi Ningsu and not Xi Feng, the acting head of the family?" Jason Baurne asked. "It is because Xi Feng already knows his elder brother''s sexual orientation, and Lin Yuxiu''s cheating." He smugly smiled at Xi Zhengteng.


    "You bastard!" Xi Zhengteng finally lost his calm and punched Jason Baurne. However, Jason Baurne justughed. "Bastard! Bastard!" he continued to punch Jason Baurne. "Susu and I aren''t sibling''s! We''re not blood-rted!" he continued to deny while punching Jason Baurne.


    Jason Baurne coughed out blood. However, it didn''t stop him from ridiculing Xi Zhengteng. "Won''t you ask me how I knew all these?" he asked. "It is because of your good, full-blooded sister Xi Ningxi." He told him.


    "Xi Ningxi¡­ that bitch!" Xi Zhengteng cursed. "If it wasn''t for her, I could''ve taken Susu away!" he said.


    Jason Baurne justughed at his delusion. "Xi Ningxi has long hated Xi Ningsu. No matter how Lin Yuxiu tried to let her daughters be close to each other, she can''t. It''s because she has known Xi Ningsu isn''t her full-blooded sibling." He exined. "After Xi Ningsu eloped with Joseph Baurne, she reced her in marrying David Lee. But what did she get? Instead of love, she got physical abuse!" heughed like a madman after his speech.


    Xi Zhengteng hatefully red at him. Suddenly, he thought of something. "Don''t you hate Huo Ling? I hate him, too. Wasn''t that why we have be partners in killing him?" He asked.


    Hearing the name, Jason Baurne suddenly froze. He lowered his head, and so he missed the gleam in Xi Zhengteng''s eyes. "So?" Jason Baurne asked.


    "Why do you look like you''re opposing me?" Xi Zhengteng asked.


    "Do I?" Jason Baurne said and grinned when he finally recovered his calm. He raised his head and looked at Xi Zhengteng in the eye. "Won''t you also get mad after being deceived?" he asked. "And being tied up?" he added.


    Xi Zhengteng''s lips curled up in appreciation of Jason Baurne''s calm temper. "You''re good. It is a pity Jonathan Baurne has no eyes." He said as he returned to his seat. He didn''t see loathing shed in Jason Baurne''s eyes, although only for a second.


    "Yes." Jason Baurne said, agreeing to his words. "He really doesn''t have eyes." He said. He is thankful Jonathan Baurne doesn''t have eyes, since the eyes can be deceived.


    What''s important is the heart, and, fortunately, that''s what his uncle have the most.

 Chapter 273 - Grudges

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Grudges</h4>


    The door was opened and Lao Xie saw Lu Si lying on the bed while talking to Jason Baurne who was sitting on a wheelchair while peeling him an apple. "Lao Xie!" both men eximed when they saw him entered.


    Lao Xie smiled knowingly. "Am I interrupting something?" he asked, his eyes looked at them teasingly.


    Both men blushed and avoided his gaze, only to met each other''s gaze. Lao Xieughed while he took a seat and watched them. "Look at you two. Already this old yet still holding back." He said. "Isn''t the one, although forsaken by the other for his family, didn''t give up and didn''t hate and, instead, in order to be on equal footing for his love, did his best?" he asked and looked at Lu Si who fell silent. Then, he turned to Jonathan Baurne who hang his head. "Jonathan. You have missed each other for more than a decade.. Jason is already old and can make his own decisions. You have taken care of him for so long, you''ve forgotten how to take care of yourself." He told him.


    "I know." Jonathan Baurne said in a low voice.


    Lao Xie helplessly sighed as he touched his head. "Should you Lu Si court you in public for you to forgive your own self?" he asked.


    Jonathan Baurne''s eyes widened and he almost cut his finger. "Careful." He heard Lu Si said and took the knife away from him.


    Jonathan Baurne red at him. "Wasn''t Lao Xie lecturing me because of you?!" he asked and hit Lu Si.


    "Yes, yes. I''m in the wrong. I''m in the wrong, so don''t be angry anymore." Lu Si said as he held Jonathan Baurne''s hand to check if there was a wound.


    Lao Xie stared at Lu Si nkly. "Yes. It''s because of you always conceding to Jonathan that you two still don''t have a proper rtionship!" he said and rose from his seat. "I give up! I won''t advise you two anymore. Just don''te crying to this old man, your father,ter when you regret being so indecisive for another ten years! Geez!" he said and stormed out of the room.


    Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si looked at each other before theyughed. "Lao Xie ah¡­" Lu Si sighed. "Jonathan, shall we go abroad and get married?" he asked.


    Jonathan Baurne almost fell off his wheelchair. "Shut up!" he yelled.


    Lao Xie who stood outside smiled when he heard Jonathan Baurne pped Lu Si. "I guess I am worrying too much." He smiled, before it disappeared when he looked at the direction of the elevator. "Let''s go." He told Gu Shi.


    "Yes." Gu Shi answered. "Lao Xie, won''t you tell them the location where Jason Baurne was taken?" he asked.


    "And ruin their atmosphere?" Lao Xie said as they entered the elevator. "Jonathan and Lu Si are getting old. As I''ve told Jonathan earlier, Jason is old enough to be responsible of his decisions." He said.


    "So, that''s why Jonathan didn''t ask you about Jason Baurne''s well-being¡­" Gu Shi muttered.


    Lao Xie didn''t answer and just walked out of the elevator holding his cane. This is a special ward for patients with long term illnesses, or in aatose state. "Lao Xie, you''ve finallye to visit!" a nurse said and smiled as she quietly opened the door before she lowered her voice. "He''s been waiting for you." She told him before she left.


    Gu Shi looked at Lao Xie before choosing to stay outside. Lao Xie didn''t say anything and just entered. Gu Shi closed the door for him, but he had a glimpse of what was inside. An old man was sitting on the bed with a pair of dull eyes, but they brightened when they saw Lao Xie.


    "Xie Rong! You finally visited me!" he heard the man said, his expression that of a child''s.


    He immediately closed the door, and the surrounding returned to silence. Gu Shi has apanied Lao Xie wherever he went, and only this time Lao Xie had him go with him to a hospital. He was puzzled who could that man be, since he never saw Lao Xie visited anyone in the special ward of a hospital.


    However, he is smart. He could deduce why Lao Xie brought him this time. Jason Baurne was kidnapped, and Jonathan Baurne, although he left Jason Baurne''s welfare to Lao Xie, definitely doesn''t want Jason Baurne to die. Jason Baurne was kidnapped by Xi Zhengteng, who is from the Xi family, which Lao Xie deeply hates.


    Except for one person. Xie Zhengtian. That man inside who had a childlike expression is Xi Zhengtian.


    Inside the room, as soon as the door closed, the childlike expression on Xi Zhengtian''s face disappeared. "Who is he? Your seedling?" Xi Zhengtian coldly asked Lao Xie.


    Lao Xie is calm. "Why do you care?" he asked as he coolly sat on a chair, bearing the heavy gazeing from Xi Zhengtian. "Xi Zhengtian, not only do you owe me of my feelings, you also owe me of my family''s lives, my wealth, as well as your life now! Don''t think you can meddle with life''s affairs again!" he gnashed his teeth.


    Xi Zhengtian''s eyes became dull again. "You''ll never forgive me, that''s why you kept me alive until now." He said. "So that I could suffer longer¡­" he muttered.


    "Yes." Lao Xie mercilessly said as he coldly looked at Xi Zhengtian. "This time, I''ll take back what the Xi family, as well as the Lin family, owed me, Xie Rong!" he said. "You can just while your time away here. I won''t let you die before me." He told him before he left.


    "I know." Xi Zhengtian muttered as he stared at the closed door. "I don''t owe the Xi family anymore, either, those ingrates!" He said before heid down the bed and closed his eyes to rest.


    It''s better for the Xi family to perish.


    ¡­


    Xi Zhengting pulled Jason Baurne''s finger to have him unlock his cellphone. "Hahaha. Look at you, you masterpiece. Your uncle didn''t even send you a message where you could have been." Xi Zhengting said and showed Jason Baurne the empty notification box of his cellphone.


    Jason Baurne didn''t answer. Instead, he said. "It seems that the Xi family is going to end. I''ve heard the stocks of theirpany is falling, and the president of thepany has a scandal, resulting to rumors that he is incapable of running a business and is only capable with women." He grinned.


    Xi Zhengteng''s brows raised. "Do you want to test me whether I still care for Xi family?" he asked. "Of course not. After Xi Ningxi helped Susu elope with Joseph Baurne, and Xi Feng banishing me to abroad. There''s also Xi Zhengting usurping the position that''s for me, tell me. Do you think I stil should care whether they would all perish or not?" he asked.


    Jason Baurne burst out inughter. Xi Zhengting let him do what he wants. "You want for the Xi family to fall. Then, how about the Lin family?" he asked and looked at Xi Zhengteng''s eyes.


    Xi Zhengteng smiled. "If the Xi family relies in the Lin family, then it''s the same for the Lin family." He said. "They are only in their current position because they are stepping on the head of the Xi family. Lin Yuxiu is about to die of old age, regretting both her daughters died. Lin Yuran is also about to die, but of jealousy after her husband''s scandalous photos with different women, and there are also photos which were captured in their residence, so her husband''s affair is happening right under her nose!" he maliciouslyughed. His eyes gleaming in schadenfreude.


    Jason Baurne was secretly observing Xi Zhengteng. It seems that this man has already lost his mind. However¡­ "How about you?" he asked.


    Xi Zhengteng turned to him. "What about me?" he asked.


    Jason Baurne stared at Xi Zhengteng''s eyes, then smiled. "Why did you capture me?" he asked.


    "To dispose of you after I used you to kill Huo Ling, that spawn of Joseph Baurne the evil!" Xi Zhengteng answered.


    "Huo Ling is also Xi Ningsu''s spawn." Jason Baurne rolled his eyes.


    "SHUT UP!" Xi Zhengteng roared. "My Susu is pure! She is pure!" he said.


    Jason Baurne wanted to yawn, but he couldn''t because his hands are tied. "If Xi Ningsu didn''t elope with Joseph Baurne, then she would inevitably be tainted by you has she stayed." He said.


    Xi Zhengteng froze.


    Jason Baurne saw Xi Zhengting''s facial muscles are twitching as well as his fingers. "Oh? It worked this fast?" he said and untied his hands before he rubbed his wrists.


    "You¡­ what did you do to me?" Xi Zhengteng asked and his body staggered. He held the table to prevent himself from copsing after he suddenly felt dizzy.


    "You are asking me?" Jason Baurne said as he pushed Xi Zhengting, making the other fall to the floor. "Do you really know who I am? Let me tell you if you don''t." he said before he kicked Xi Zhengteng''s chest. "I am Jason Baurne, the son of James Baurne whom you secretly drugged, leading him to his and his wife''s death, and almost his son''s death!"

 Chapter 274 - Rule

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Rule</h4>


    Yi Bing''s face is expressionless as he watched on Di San heal Jason Baurne whose eye turned blue after he punched him. "I''ll say it again, we, grim reapers, can''t harm humans - !" he heard Di San said in an exasperated voice.


    "Sorry." Yi Bing said insincerely. "It was an instinctive response." He said. "Whenever I see what I deem an eyesore." He added.


    Di San rolled his eyes. " ¨C no matter if they look an eyesore to us!" he added to his previous speech.


    Yi Bing just scoffed while Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui watched on anxiously from the side. With the help of their Death Note which has a navigation function, as one of its functions for the grim reapers who have no current (soul) assignment, they located Jason Baurne. They immediately flew to the location because they were worried for Yi Bing''s soul inside Jason Baurne.


    After they knocked out Xi Zhengteng''s guards, Yi Bing hurriedly opened the door which actually also someone opened from the inside, revealing Jason Baurne who got a few wounds.


    Jason Baurne was stunned, but immediately recovered from his surprise when he saw Yi Bing. "Aren''t you Yi L - ?" he was about to ask when suddenly, Yi Bing raised his fist and punched him,, knocking the lights out of him.


    Di San heard the noise when Jason Baurne fell on the floor unconscious and he immediately berated Yi Bing while Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui helped carrying Jason Baurne out of the warehouse where Xi Zhengteng brought Jason Baurne.


    As for Xi Zhengteng? Who cares about him? They immediately fled the scene and they left Xi Zhengteng for Lao Xie and his men to pick up.


    "Can you stand it?" Yi Bing suddenly spoke as he looked at his hand. He finally extracted his soul from Jason Baurne''s body and, thankfully, there were no repercussion to both of them.


    "What?" Di San turned to him.


    "Can you stand someone having feelings towards the person you like, when you''re the one who caused it?" Yi Bing asked.


    Di San fell silent while Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui huddled on the side, hugging their knees like a group of children sitting well-behaved. They (actually only Di San) decided to send Jason Baurne back ASAP for fear Yi Bing might smack Jason Baurne again. ''out of sight, out of mind'', as they say.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s question was left unanswered.


    ¡­


    Gu Shi watched as hisrades carried the drugged Xi Zhengteng inside a van while Xi Zhengteng was tightly tied on a stretcher to prevent him from moving. Meanwhile, Xi Zhengteng''s men were all killed by them.


    He opened his phone and watched theizens continue to talk about the Xi family, and the Lin family''s name is starting to be dragged into the mess. "They sure act fast." He muttered. He isn''t talking about Yi Bing and Di San, but the Lee family. Smearing the name of the Xi family and Li family is the Lee family''s work.


    He sighed and looked at the hill afar. Yi Bing, Di San and their group was gone along with Jason Baurne. He knew Yi Bing and Di San won''t ''kidnap'' Jason Baurne and make a bargain with them, because he had an inkling that, after they saved Jason Baurne, they have got from him what they were looking for. He figures they will send Jason Baurne by their doorstep in a short while.


    His phone suddenly rang, and his lips curled up. He slowly swiped the answer button before he ced his phone by his ear. "Hello?" he spoke.


    "I''ve already sent Jason Baurne in your doorstep." Di San answered as if he figured what is Gu Shi thinking.


    Gu Shi fell silent for a while. Then, he spoke. "It seems you are that determined not to see me?" he said, which ispletely unrted to Jason Baurne.


    As Gu Shi expected, Di San denied his im. "What ''determined''? This is fate." Di San said as he walked away from his friends.


    Yi Bing was emitting a cold air like a walking refrigerator while Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui figured that it was Gu Shi who called him, so they had an expression of listening to a gossip in their face.


    "May I ask, what did I do to offend you?" Gu Shi finally got to the main point as he watched hisrades left ahead of him when they saw him still talking on his phone.


    "Nothing." Di San immediately said.


    What a little liar. Gu Shi thought. He doesn''t know why, but when he saw Di San that day, he felt a strange emotion, as if what he has been waiting for all his life has finallye. He was too stunned he became silent, since he doesn''t know what to say, and they are in the presence of Lao Xie, which made it inconvenient to talk about ''their'' matters.


    And so, he invited Di San out with the excuse of treating a newrade for a meal. However, when they finally had a chance to talk, no words came out from his lips. To make it worse, Di San began asking questions about the underworld. He knew Di San is harmless even though his objective is unknown. Or else, Lao Xie won''t hire him. Thus, he answered each question of Di San.


    In the end, he didn''t manage to summon his courage, and Jason Baurne''s kidnapping urred. There has no more chances for them to privately talk, and during that phone call, Gu Shi knew. He can never meet Di San again.


    "Can youe and see me?" Gu Shi asked, plea in his voice.


    Di San didn''t answer.


    "I''ll wait for you here in the warehouse." Gu Shi spoke, his voice hoarse. Afraid that Di San would reject him, he immediately ended the call. Then, he sent a text message to Lao Xie he can''t return since he has some matters to deal with. Lao Xie wouldn''t take it against him, and since he did a good job tonight, Lao Xie let him go.


    Then, he sat on the roof of his car and waited for Di San to arrive, even though he knew it would be fruitless.


    ¡­


    Yi Bing returned to the living room to release cold air to Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui. However, he saw the three immediately fled when they saw him. Also, he saw Di San was motionlessly standing in the terrace as if he''s a statue. "Gu Shi?" he asked.


    Di San sharply turned to him.


    I''m right. Yi Bing thought. He knew, the only one who can make Di San lose his cool is Gu Shi. "What''s there to think about?" he asked as he sat on the sofa. "He is Gu Shi''s ''reincarnation'' before Gu Shi became a grim reaper." He told him.


    "Before or after, a grim reaper would never have any reincarnation/s." Di San said. He also had figured out before that the Gu Shi of this world is Gu Shi''s ''reincarnation'' before Gu Shi became a grim reaper. However, as what he said, the reincarnation/s of the new grim reaper before he became a grim reaper will be erased along with his reincarnation/s after he became a grim reaper.


    Actually, there shouldn''t be reincarnations after one became a grim reaper. However, the reincarnation cycle has no beginning, nor an end, thus they deem the reincarnations they will find after of the new grim reaper as his ''seeding reincarnations''. They sometimes call them as the ''cleanup reincarnations'', since they are the reincarnations remaining that they have to ''cleanup'', thenter return to the new grim reaper to plete'' his soul. On the other hand, the reincarnation/s before the new grim reaper became a grim reaper is the reincarnations that was mapped by the fate. They are also called the ''preceding reincarnations''.


    "You should also know ¨C " Yi Bing said, breaking Di San''s thoughts. " ¨C the ''cleanup'' of the Afterlife Department is never a hundred percent." He told him. "There''s also this one percent of failure, and whether we will let this one percent affect us, it is up to us, isn''t it?" he asked.


    Di San didn''t answer.


    "3257." Yi Bing spoke in a cold voice full of authority. He has never called Di San by his code aside from the times they were joking to each other. This other time is when he is serious, like now. "Deal with this one percent of Gu Shi''s soul." He told him. "Unknot his attachments if there is, which is most probably." He added.


    Di San was stunned before he immediately recovered his calm. "Yes." He answered before he left.


    Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui looked at each other. Rare would they see Yi Bing order anyone, since Yi Bing doesn''t usually give an order, even if he is the most powerful one in the Afterlife Department, just after Shen Sheng.


    "Come out." Yi Bing called them.

 Chapter 275 - Fixated

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Fixated</h4>


    "Senior Yi¡­" they called out in a small voice, maintaining a certain distance from him. "Will boss be okay?" they asked, referring to Di San.


    "What do you think?" Yi Bing asked and looked at them.


    "He is." They immediately answered after being stared at by those unnerving ice-cold blue pupils. They felt cold sweat in their forehead and back.


    "Then, why still ask?" Yi Bing coolly asked as he poured his cup tea.


    "We were insensible!" they answered and wanted to kneel and cry when they saw a faint smile on Yi Bing''s face. Seeing a smile on a cold person''s face, it definitely isn''t something good if you know that person''s character.


    "Alright.. That''s enough." Yi Bing said as he crossed his legs and his arms on his chest. Then, he gently held the orange pendant of his ne, pouring qi on it. "Help me entertain Huo Ling. I have something to do." He told them before he pulled out Huo Ling''s soul from the pendant.


    They all watched as Huo Ling''s soules out of the pendant in the form of a thick strand of energy, indicating that the soul is well-nourished. Then, the strands of energy flew mid-air and slowly formed a figure, then the facial features.


    "Huo Ling¡­" Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui watched as Huo Ling''s soul descended. Yi Bing reached his arms out to catch Huo Ling before holding him in his arms. Huo Ling is still asleep. "¡­" why do we feel like we were suddenly fed dog food? They thought and watched Yi Bing''s cold expression softened as he caressed Huo Ling''s cheek.


    "What''s wrong?" they heard Yi Bing asked as he turned to them. "Why aren''t you speaking?" he asked.


    "¡­ we''re too speechless under your grace, sire." The three of them answered and bowed.


    Yi Bing''s lips curled up, his expression content.


    Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui. "¡­" why didn''t we know Yi Bing is secretly conceited?


    "Do you have a problem?" Yi Bing asked when he saw their nk expression.


    "Nothing, sire." They immediately answered.


    "Good." Yi Bing said as he carefully carried Huo Ling to the sofa and ced him down on it. "Watch him for me." He told them.


    "Where are you going, senior Yi?" Si Shui asked.


    "Di San has his own problem to solve. I have mine, too." Yi Bing said before he left.


    Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui looked at the closed door before they looked at each other. Then, they turned to Huo Ling. They then realized what Yi Bing meant: Huo Ling''s attachment. They were too preupied of Yi Bing''s soul splitting up that they forgot the reason why they had managed to reach this world, pulling themselves from danger, is because of Huo Ling''s reincarnation.


    Now that the problem of Yi Bing''s soul was solved, it is time for him to resolve Huo Ling''s attachment so that they can go back to the Afterlife Department after that.


    ¡­


    While Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui are being scared out of their wits by the great devil lord Yi Bing, Di San was nervous as he approached the ce where Xi Zhengteng brought Jason Baurne earlier when he kidnapped him. "It''s alright, Di San. You''ll be fine." He muttered to himself. "It''s just Gu Shi ¨C I mean, his reincarnation. A mere part of his soul that escaped the eyes of the Sweepers." He took a deep breath.


    The Sweepers he meant are the grim reapers responsible for the overseeing of the souls. They are the ones that allocate the assignments to the grim reapers when they found a new soul. They are also the ones responsible for the ''clean-up'' of the preceding and seeding reincarnations of the new grim reapers. They are called the ''Collection Department'', a management department of the Afterlife Department.


    "Ha." He gasped when he saw Gu Shi''s figure on the roof of the car. He immediately hid, not knowing why. He hit his head when he realized how stupid his action was.


    "Come out." He heard Gu Shi spoke.


    "Eh?" Di San muttered as he straightened his back. He found me out? He thought. He was about toe out of his hiding when he suddenly heard a gunshot. His eyes widened and he peeked, only to sigh in relief when he saw Gu Shi slid down from his car and hid, then took out his own gun while he was rained by bullets. "Damn it." He cursed under his breath when he saw a figure behind the trees moved. He remembered that when they attacked the warehouse earlier, he heard Xi Zhengteng''s men asking whether their friend has returned after buying their foods.


    This is a neglect! He hit himself again as he watched with trepidation Gu Shi fight against Xi Zhengteng''s subordinate. His fingers are twitching. He wanted to help Gu Shi, but the grim reapers can''t harm humans ¨C directly or indirectly.


    Fortunately, he heard Xi Zhengteng''s subordinate screamed before his voice died down. He died. "Gu Shi!" he immediately called as he came out of his hiding and ran towards Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened. "Xiao San!" he eximed and smiled as he rose from the ground. However, only for his eyes to widen when he saw the person resurfaced and aimed his gun at them.


    BANG! The gunshot echoed in the surrounding. Di San stared at Gu Shi, wide-eyed, as Gu Shi raised his hand holding the gun. The muzzle of his gun smoking after he fired. The next second, they heard a thud. It was the man copsing to the ground after Gu Shi shot his head.


    "Gu Shi!" Di San cried. "I''m sorry. I was careless." He said and lowered his head in self-admonition.


    Gu Shi smiled as he patted Di San''s head. "It''s alright." He told him, his voice soft.


    Di San''s eyes widened when he felt the familiar touch, and familiar words offort. If he doesn''t know that Gu Shi is in the Afterlife Department, he would think Gu Shi came in this world. "Gu Shi¡­" he muttered in a low voice. His nose felt sour and his eyes watered.


    Gu Shi chuckled. "I called you here because I have something to tell you. I hope you aren''t mad since I am taking your time." He told him.


    Di San shook his head as he wiped his tears. "No. I''m not mad." He said and raised his head to look at Gu Shi. Seeing the man''s familiar gentle face and kind smile, Di San''s heart thumped. He felt assured. "What is it?" he asked.


    "I called you here to tell you that the reason why I got close to you is because I felt you are familiar." Gu Shi said.


    Di San''s eyes widened in shock. Does he remember?!


    "Your identity you gave to us is false, right?" Gu Shi asked. Seeing the stunned look on Di San''s face, he chuckled. "I know. No need to be wary." He told Di San as he patted his shoulder before he leaned on his car riddled with bullet holes. "I don''t know why, but the first time I saw you, I felt a strange feeling." He looked at Di San. "Like¡­ something I have been waiting for, for a long time, has finallye." He smiled.


    Di San stared at Gu Shi. What does he mean by these words? ''waiting''? He is waiting for me? He thought. "Is that why you are very caring of me?" he asked. Gu Shi didn''t answer, since there is no need to answer something so obvious.


    However, he froze. He doesn''t know why, but he felt like he was expecting something. But, when he saw Gu Shi''s honest expression, he felt his heart ached like it was stabbed. He suddenly felt unwell.


    What am I expecting? He thought as he forced a smile. "Do you know, your words would make others misunderstand?" he asked in a joking way.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened and he suddenly felt guilty. "I-I''m sorry. That''s not what I intended¡­" he said as he lowered his head. "But, what I am saying is true." He told him and looked at him in the eyes.


    Seeing the sincerity in those familiar eyes, Di San felt he was punched in the stomach. Why? What do I expect from him? He thought as he balled his fists and lowered his head. However, because he lowered his gaze, he saw something bright red stained the car. "Gu Shi, you ¨C " he muttered under his breath as he looked at Gu Shi''s face. He now noticed that Gu Shi looked pale. "Gu Shi! You''re hurt?!" he asked as he immediately pulled Gu Shi to the ground to make him sit. "Why didn''t you tell me?! Where is your wound?!" he asked.


    "I don''t want you to worry." Gu Shi answered before he groaned in pain when he felt his chest hurt. He hissed.


    Di San froze when he found a small hole in Gu Shi''s clothes. He didn''t notice it, along with the blood, because Gu Shi''s clothes are dark. "You¡­ are you going to¡­" he said as he stared at Gu Shi''s face, stunned.


    Gu Shi is going to die.

 Chapter 276 - Gu Shi

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Gu Shi</h4>


    Jason Baurne cried on Jonathan Baurne''s feet when they reached the hospital. "Uncle! I''m sorry!" he apologized as he sobbed. "Xiao Ling shouldn''t have died! He shouldn''t!" he cried. "It''s all my fault! If xiao Ling didn''t help me avenging my parents, he shouldn''t have¡­ he shouldn''t have - !" he said. "It''s me¡­ it''s my fault!"


    Lao Xie sighed as he patted Jason Baurne''s back. "me me, Jonathan. This is all my n." He said as he looked at Jonathan Baurne who was silently looking at him and Jason Baurne while he sat on his wheelchair. Lu Si was standing beside him, patting his shoulder tofort him.


    After a while, Jonathan Baurne finally spoke. "If I truly didn''t know, then I would definitely have med you." He said. "Qiu Xi told me everything.. It is I, this useless brother. This is my fault." His eyes reddened. "I am the one who should avenge my elder brothers, but I am soft-hearted. I am so useless!" he said and pped himself.


    "Jonathan!" Lu Si called and held Jonathan Baurne''s hand.


    "Uncle! It isn''t your fault! It is mine!" Jason Baurne sobbed. "Xiao Ling knew Xi Zhengteng would definitely doubt our performance back then, so he sacrificed himself!" he cried. "I am so useless! I let him die, right before my eyes!" he punched the floor in anguish.


    Jonathan Baurne''s room was filled with cries of regret and sadness. Lu Si was silent. He''s the only one who has been in the dark this whole time. He clenched his fists in anger. But, his anger isn''t directed to Lao Xie, nor Jonathan Baurne, nor even Jason Baurne. It was directed to Xi Zhengteng. If it wasn''t for Xi Zhengteng, Joseph Baurne wouldn''t die. He and James Baurne would still be alive, and Jonathan Baurne wouldn''t be forced to inherit the family head''s position and leave him.


    He''ll make Xi Zhengteng pay, along with the Lee family! They are all murderers that deserve to die in the most painful way!


    Suddenly, Lao Xie''s phone rang. "Xiao Shi?" he answered. He fell silent for a while before he heavily sighed. "Thank you." He told him before he ended the call.


    "Gu Shi?" Jonathan Baurne said.


    Lao Xie nodded. "He had already taken care of the public opinion towards the Lee family by releasing the evidence of their crimes. You can storm and kill them now." He told Lu Si.


    "Finally!" Lu Si punched his hand, his eyes gleaming viciously.


    Jonathan Baurne looked at Lu Si before he turned to Lao Xie. "Why didn''t I see him?" he asked, referring to Gu Shi.


    "He has been fatally wounded." Lao Xie answered.


    "WHAT?!" they were shocked.


    "Wait!" Jason Baurne cried. "They are all my people I nted around Xi Zhengteng while Xi Zhengteng was still in abroad. I have reced all of his people. They should recognize Lao Xie''s people." He exined. "They can''t kill Gu Shi!" he said.


    "What if one of them slipped in your?" Lao Xie sighed.


    Jason Baurne fell silent. Everything isn''t full certain. They, in the underworld, know this. "I''m sorry¡­" he apologized as he knelt before Lao Xie. His eyes dull in exhaustion and defeat.


    Lao Xie didn''t answer. "Xiao Shi has always had his mind somewhere else." He said. "I can''t fathom his thoughts, but he is innately kind." Or else, he wouldn''t have taken Gu Shi under his wing. "I heard him muttering someone''s name." he said.


    "Which name?" they curiously asked.


    Lao Xie shook his head. The words Gu Shi was talking before are incoherent.


    "I remember when I first met Gu Shi. You brought him to our residence to introduce him to us." Jonathan Baurne said as he recalled. "That time, he looked like he had lost his soul. His eyes are lifeless." He said.


    Lu Si nodded. "His built is that of a mercenary''s. I wanted to recruit him that time, but he''s already one of your children." He told Lao Xie.


    Lao Xie calls his subordinates as ''children'', since he doesn''t have his own children. Lu Si calls his subordinates as his ''brothers'', since he has lost his brothers. Jonathan Baurne calls his subordinates as his ''people'', which their familycks the most after Joseph Baurne and James Baurne died, rendering their family weaker after their father died.


    "Is his condition before that bad?" Jason Baurne asked as he recalled Gu Shi''s appearance when he first met him. "Lao Xie. Where did you pick him up?" he asked as he turned to Lao Xie.


    "I found him wandering in the streets." Lao Xie answered. "He has bumped into a group of gangsters and they''re about to kill him when I arrived. The gangsters recognized me from the business news and I traded him for a bag of cash." He sighed with emotion when he remembered what happened before. "The gangsters were shocked for me to trade a waste life for a big cash. Then, they asked me if I need more people. That time, I arrived not that long in the underworld and I, indeed, need more new people, particrly more familiar with the underworld. And so, I hired them along with xiao Shi." He told them.


    They couldn''t help but marvel the fate. They continued to talk inside the room while Yi Bing was silently listening, leaning on the wall not far from Jonathan Baurne''s hospital room. Now that his soul isplete, his power became stronger.


    Before, because of his prejudice to Jason Baurne, he sees the other as an eyesore. Added to the fact that Jason Baurne indirectly killed Huo Ling, Yi Bing''s dislike towards him grew more. Then, when he sensed Jason Baurne after the other left the Baurne residence to meet with Xi Zhengteng who was disguising as Xi Zhengting, he was shocked. Jason Baurne has his half soul! What''s more, he dislikes him!


    His dislike reached its peak, since he knows Jason Baurne would fall in love with Huo Ling after being possessed by Yi Bing''s half soul. However, what he didn''t expect is that¡­


    He lowered his head as he looked at his open Death Note in his hand. A video was ying in the page. He remembered that he had watched the video before when he went to the Baurne residence to go to Huo Ling''s funeral together with Di San.


    The video is one of Huo Ling''s memories when he was alive. Huo Ling is standing on the stone bridge decorated with wild flowers that can be found in the Baurne residence. Then, Yi Bing immediately closed the Death Note, like he did before, when he saw someone approached Huo Ling.


    The person is a handsome man with a sunny disposition, and he approached Huo Ling with a bright smile on his face filled with so much affection. His facial features surprisingly looked like Jonathan Baurne''s. However, Jonathan Baurne didn''t have a son.


    The man who approached Huo Ling is Jason Baurne. Yi Bing may be prejudiced, but he doesn''t let it affect his judgement. He could see that, in Huo Ling''s memories, Jason Baurne is affectionate towards Huo Ling,pletely contrary to everyone''s impression of Jason Baurne''s rtionship with Huo Ling, since the two are alwayspeting with Jonathan Baurne''s affection.


    One is a blood-rted nephew, while the other one is an adopted son. It is really inevitable for the two to sh, but, contrary to everyone''s expectations, the two are actually acting like blood-rted brothers. Yi Bing thought it was the familiarity of being near to one''s blood-rted kin. However, the look in Jason Baurne''s eyes as he looked at Huo Ling in Huo Ling''s memories tells otherwise.


    The affection in Jason Baurne''s is way beyond of the affection towards a brother. Yi Bing knew, when transmigrating to another world, unless you have specified a time, you can definitely go at that point in time in a world. However, since they crashed their way transmigrating in this world because of an ident, Yi Bing suspected the half of his soul time travelled and possessed Jason Baurne in the past, thus changed his original rtionship with Huo Ling.


    This increased Yi Bing''s dislike towards Jason Baurne. He doesn''t want anyone lusting after Huo Ling. However, he is helpless about it since it is his fault in the first ce, anyway. As for whether Jason Baurne originally hates Huo Ling, or likes, it doesn''t matter to Yi Bing now since he has fulfilled one of Huo Ling''s wishes in this world.


    Yi Bing left and entered the elevator. His figure is gone the moment the elevator doors closed. However, at the same moment, the door of Jonathan Baurne''s room opened and Jason Baurne came out. He turned, and knitted his brows when he thought he saw someone familiar. He was about to go when he heard Jonathan Baurne''s voice from inside called.


    "Get me a hot milk. How about you, Lao Xie?" Jonathan Baurne asked.


    "Tea." Lao Xie answered.


    "ck coffee for me!" Lu Si said.


    Jason Baurne turned and looked at the closed door before he smiled. "Alright!" he yelled before he turned to look at the elevator again. The elevator doors opened and a couple came out. He immediately shook off the strange feeling earlier and left to buy their drinks.

 Chapter 277 - Seal

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Seal</h4>


    Yi Bing looked at the chocte drink he bought which is simr to what Jason Baurne bought for himself in the hospital. A vein popped in his forehead and his grip on the can tightened. The can slowly started to be out of shape until Yi Bing stopped when it is about to burst.


    He was about to threw it in irritation, but he remembered that Huo Ling liked chocte drinks. He can''t help but be annoyed thinking about Jason Baurne''s rtionship with Huo Ling. He knew, from the memories of Huo Ling, the two were very close. Yi Bing''s half soul possessing Jason Baurne got nothing to do with Jason Baurne''s feelings towards Huo Ling. Although Yi Bing knows Huo Ling and Jason Baurne are blood-rted cousin, but he still felt jealous. His jealousy is ungrounded, since Huo Ling and Jason Baurne looked more like lovers than cousins.


    Thanks to Jonathan Baurne, though, to keep the two with a proper distance from each other. If Jonathan Baurne didn''t, who knows if Huo Ling and Jason Baurne would end up the next Jonathan Baurne and Lu Si who have a very sweet like a honey rtionship in the past.


    Even if Lu Si, Lao Si and Jonathan Baurne got angry at Jason Baurne for indirectly causing Huo Ling''s death, but their anger is because of Huo Ling''s death, and not Jason Baurne wanting to kill Huo Ling.. Jason Baurne''s and Huo Ling''s antagonistic rtionship is all but an act to lure Xi Zhengteng out of his hiding to revenge on him. And they seeded, but at the cost of Huo Ling''s life.


    He sighed at Huo Ling''s life that is always short-lived. He then walked up the hill where he saw a figure sitting on the ground and is staring at the city across the river beneath them. "Want to drink?" he asked Di San.


    "Cold beer." Di San answered without looking back. He continued to gaze at the flickering lights from the skyscrapers afar that looked brighter than the stars.


    "I only have chocte drinks." Yi Bing told him as he sat beside him.


    Di San gnashed his teeth. Then, why bother asking him? He wanted to ask, but he bit his tongue to not ask since he knows Yi Bing will just tick him more. "Give me one." He said.


    Yi Bing threw a can to him. "Why sulk?" he asked and opened the canned drink before he took a big gulp. Di San stared at him. "What?" he asked.


    "Looking at your scowl on your sour face, you looked like you are the one sulking." Di San said and opened his canned drink before he drank. "Ah!" he eximed, feeling refreshed.


    Yi Bing just scoffed. "So?" he said.


    "What ''so''?" Di San asked. But, he isn''t looking at Yi Bing.


    "Don''t try shifting the attention to me." Yi Bing said and raised his chin to Di San. "So?" he asked again.


    "Tch." Di San clicked his tongue. He really can''t fool Yi Bing. "Gu Shi died." He said and paused. "I mean, the Gu Shi of this world." He corrected.


    "So? Humans are short-lived." Yi Bing said. Isn''t the prime example of this is Huo Ling?


    Di San shook his head, not saying anything more.


    Yi Bing also didn''t speak. He likes silence. Thus, the two continued drinking Huo Ling''s favorite chocte drink.


    Afterlife Department.


    Gu Shi was writing on the paper when suddenly, he felt a gust of wind. He raised his head, only to see there''s nothing before him. His brows knitted, and he rose from his seat. Only for him to suddenly widen his eyes and felt his body fell back on his seat when something invisible hit him hard. "Ugh!" he groaned and turned to look around. However, he didn''t see anything.


    He doesn''t believe something could pass the defenses of the Afterlife Department. But, it is an undeniable fact that something is weighing, holding him down and he could feel his body bing immobile.


    "What¡­ the heck¡­ is happening ¨C " he said through his gritted teeth. Suddenly, he felt a pain on his chest. "ARH!" he cried and narrowed his eyes in pain. He clenched his fists. "This is¡­!" his eyes suddenly widened in shock when he felt his whole body is quivering. "My soul¡­" he muttered under his breath when he finally identified what that thing is.


    Only a soul can pass through the Afterlife Department''s barriers. And, it seems that, the soul that passed through is his soul.


    "This can''t be¡­" he muttered as his breathing turned rapid. He looked at his chest that is still hurting. However, after he identified that it was his soul, he could feel less pain. "How can this be¡­? My souls are all¡­ they all should have gone back when I became a grim reaper¡­" he said. His eyes have a look of bewilderment. "Calm down, my soul." He said and patted the air above his chest, as if he could feel his soul. "Don''t be so agitated. Take it slow ¨C " he told it. As if it heard him, the pain on his chest decreased. "There''s a seal on the body of each grim reaper." He said.


    The seal is imprinted after the grim reaper bes a full-fledged grim reaper. Meaning, all of his souls from the other worlds have returned toplete his soul. That is why Gu Shi, as well as Di San, Yi Bing, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui, were very confused. One can''t be a grim reaper if his soul isplete. This hasn''t happened before.


    Gu Shi is the first. "I am sorry, but you have to return to where you came from." He told it. "You can''t return to me anymore, or else you''ll be discovered and be erased." He closed his eyes as he rubbed his soul. "I''m sorry." He said when he felt his soul quivered. "Where did youe from?" he asked before he paused. "Could it be¡­ you have met Di San and the others?" he said. Only a grim reaper can release one''s soul. "Where are they?" he asked.


    Sha Jiu said that they have lost contact with Di San''s team.


    "Wait." He called when he felt his soul is leaving. An idea formed in his mind. He called Sha Jiu. "9999. Do you have a device that could trace a soul?" he asked.


    Sha Jiu. "¡­" why the hell are you all demanding for my baby Anji?! "No ¨C " he answered.


    Gu Shi cut him off. "It is very important." He said.


    Sha Jiu fell silent.


    "I might find Di San and his team."


    Sha Jiu. "¡­" fck! My baby Anji''s innocence!


    Anji Li. "¡­" what ''innocence''?!


    Normal World.


    Di San and Yi Bing have finished their drink. "We have to get the Life Note from the Ability Users Department." Di San suddenly said.


    Yi Bing was about to throw the can when he heard what Di San said. "What?" he turned to him.


    "I want to have the Life Note." Di San repeated and he turned to look at Yi Bing in the eye.


    Yi Bing stared back at him. Compared to the Death Note which was owned by the grim reapers, there is only one Life Note. And since it concerns the living mortals, to avoid being inappropriate used by the grim reapers, the Heaven bestowed it on the humans to properly take care of it.


    The Life Note records each human that was born, their life trajectory, their rtionship with others, etc.. However, even if the Heaven gave it to the humans, the humans wouldn''t see what is written on the Life Note. Even if they''d open it, all they would see are nk pages like an unwritten notebook you newly bought from the department store. Even the Ability Users wouldn''t see, despite having the abilities.


    To be fair, only the grim reapers could see what is written in the Life Note, and only those grim reapers that possess the All-Seeing Eyes. In short, Yi Bing and the high-ranking grim reapers. Of course, the grim reapers were forbidden to step on the mortal world unless needed ¨C when they have an assignment. This is to keep them from seeing the Life Note.


    "Why¡­" Yi Bing was about to ask when he remembered something ¨C someone. "Gu Shi?" he asked.


    Di San didn''t answer, since the answer is already obvious. Yi Bing was about to speak again when they saw somethinging their way.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed. "A soul?" he stared at the object flying towards them.


    Di San''s eyes widened and he rose from the ground. "Gu Shi?!" he eximed when he touched the soul. It was still warm. "Gu Shi¡­" he muttered, his eyes and the tip of his nose reddened.


    "He¡­ came back?" Yi Bing spoke when he remembered something. "No¡­ he can''t return." He said and looked at Di San and Gu Shi''s soul. "He can''t return to Gu Shi." He said.


    "What?!" Di San turned to Yi Bing.


    "San Di¡­ there''s a seal on Gu Shi''s body, remember?" Yi Bing reminded him.


    Di San was very emotional so his mind was confused. However, this time, he reacted. "You''re right¡­" he said. "Then, what about Gu Shi?" he asked and looked at Gu Shi''s soul in his hands.

 Chapter 278 - Puncture

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Puncture</h4>


    Yi Bing stared at Di San who is looking attentively at Gu Shi''s soul with his eyes filled with full concern.


    "Well?" Di San said and looked at Yi Bing when he didn''t hear Yi Bing''s answer.


    Yi Bing fell silent.


    Di San''s eyes narrowed and his lips slightly frowned in dissatisfaction seeing Yi Bing didn''t answer him. "Yi Bing. You know that I know the souls of the grim reapers should be returned to them so they could have aplete soul when they be a grim reaper. Then, a seal will eb conferred to body given to them for them to use." He said. "The Conferment Seal''s purpose isn''t to restrain the grim reaper, but to protect them from any harm instead, to keep them from being corrupted by the Foul. However ¨C " he said and looked at Gu Shi''s soul. "I didn''t expect for Gu Shi''s soul to not be intact. And ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing.. " ¨C for the Conferment Seal to also bar the soul from entering our body." He said.


    Yi Bing sighed. "Setting aside it is Gu Shi''s soul, you should also know there are malicious souls." He told Di San.


    Di San knew what Yi Bing meant, but this isn''t his point why he talked with him about this stuff. "Yi Bing!" he yelled. "You should know what I mean!" he said and looked at him in the eyes.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Di San gnashed his teeth. "You also have the Conferment Seal ¨C " he said. " ¨C right?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at Di San for a long time before he nodded his head. "I do." He honestly answered.


    Di San knows Yi Bing wouldn''t lie to him. "Then ¨C " he said, his breathing turned ragged. " ¨C how can you let Huo Ling''s soul enter your body?" he asked, finally speaking the thing he wanted to ask Yi Bing before.


    This time, Yi Bing fell silent for a long time.


    "Yi Bing." Di San called. "Please tell me." He told him.


    Yi Bing stared at Di San in shock. Not only did Di San plead, but Di San also knelt! "Stop!" he shouted and froze Di San''s legs.


    "Tell me." Di San spoke.


    Yi Bing helplessly sighed. "It''s because Huo Ling is my assignment." He answered.


    "No!" Di San spoke. "This isn''t it! There must be a way!" he said and looked at Gu Shi''s soul glowing in his palm. "Yi Bing¡­ I beg you." He told him as he looked at him. His eyes are red. "I don''t want for Gu Shi''s soul to disappear." He said in a low voice and closed his eyes. Something shone on his face and dropped to the ground.


    Yi Bing knew. If a soul would continuously wander around, they would gradually weaken and finally disappear unless they have their own consciousness and nourish itself to continue to exist. Gu Shi''s soul has his consciousness, but not fully matured. Or else, it would be another persona of Gu Shi.


    "If a soul has its own consciousness, you and the soul should make an oath." Yi Bing said as he unfroze the ice on Di San''s body. "However, Gu Shi''s soul doesn''t have enough consciousness. Only instinct." He said and nced at Gu Shi''s soul in Di San''s palms.


    "Then¡­" Di San said.


    "You have to do Force Conferment." Yi Bing said.


    "''Force Conferment''?" Di San isn''t familiar with the name.


    "It is what I did with Huo Ling''s soul. I forced his soul to confer his soul to me." Yi Bing exined. "But, there exists a contract between him and me." He said.


    "The Assignment." Di San said.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    "Gu Shi can''t be my assignment." Di San reminded him.


    "I know." Yi Bing rolled his eyes.


    "Then¡­ what will happen to us if I did a Force Conferment?" Di San asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t immediately answer. "Before you do the Force Conferment, you have to do something first." He said.


    "What is it?" Di San asked.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "How can Gu Shi''s soul enter your body because of the Conferment Seal?" he asked.


    It took a moment before Di San understood his words. "¡­ can''t you tell me this first?" he asked with ck lines on his face.


    The corner of Yi Bing''s lips curled up.


    "How do we deal with the Conferment Seal?" Di San asked. He knew, for Yi Bing to tell him all these, even if Yi Bing had the protection of the Assignment Contract between him and Huo Ling when he did the Force Conferment, Yi Bing still has a way in dealing with the Conferment Seal if he didn''t have the Assignment Contract with him before.


    As expected of the first grim reaper! Di San''s eyes brightened and he looked excited.


    Yi Bing noticed Di San''s enthusiasm of breaking the Heaven''s Rules and he scoffed. However, his eyes are bright. He feels amused with breaking the rules. He remembered when he first met Huo Ling and told Huo Ling some of the Heaven''s secrets, which he shouldn''t do.


    Di San: so, this change is because of Huo Ling¡­


    "You have to puncture your soul." Yi Bing said, pulling Di San back from his thoughts.


    "Ah?" Di San felt like he heard him wrong. "Puncture what?" he asked.


    Yi Bing crossed his arms. "Do you think everything is free and easy?" he asked. "To obtain something, you first have to give something." He said. "The Conferment Seal was given to us by Shen Taizi. Of course, anything rted with Shen Taizi isn''t easy. In fact, it is death-seeking." He exined. "This Conferment Seal appeared on our body, but it is actually imprinted in our soul. It is a double barrier for us grim reapers."


    "Puncturing the soul¡­ how to do it?" Di San asked. Yi Bing showed him the answer by summoning his death scythe. Di San''s face paled before it darkened. "¡­ is it toote to ask for some other methods?" he asked.


    "It is (toote)." Yi Bing said.


    One hourter.


    Di San lied on the ground, his arms and legs spread like an eagle on its flight. But, Di San felt like he was on hisst flight (death) earlier after Yi Bing''s scythe pierced his soul. "¡­ thanks." He said and looked at Yi Bing who sat beside him. He raised his hand and felt his chest that has something warm inside.


    It was Gu Shi''s soul. "3257." He heard Yi Bing called.


    "Mn?" Di San answered. He knew Yi Bing has something to say when he calls him by his code.


    "Puncturing your soul will make you be susceptible to the Foul." Yi Bing said.


    "I know." Di San said.


    "And you''re in a dangerous mission finding the Soul Fragments. Who knows which worlds have Foul?" Yi Bing reminded him.


    "I know." Di San just said.


    "San Di." Yi Bing called with a sigh.


    Di San smiled.


    "Is he worth it?" Yi Bing asked.


    "It is worth it." Di San answered.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "You should know that the most, since you are the same as me." Di San told him.


    Yi Bing fell silent. Once the other''s soul mixed with your soul, you will see their memories. One reason why he did a Force Conferment with Huo Ling''s soul is to see Huo Ling''s memories. However, Huo Ling''s memories he saw are from when they first met, until the former world, the interster world.


    He didn''t see Huo Ling''s life before he met Huo Ling in the Stable World. He can only give up for now.


    Di San looked at Yi Bing who fell into his thoughts. Even if Yi Bing was demoted to a grim reaper from being an archangel, but that ended in a positive way. It made Yi Bing legendary, since he is the first grim reaper in the Heaven''s history. It also made him ranked higher than the archangels, which irritated the archangels.


    Yi Bing is the first archangel. He may have been demoted to a grim reaper, but he still is the first! That didn''t change anything?! Shen Sheng, what is in your head!


    Stable World, Middle Heaven.


    Shen Sheng was gazing at the sea of clouds before him when he saw a cloud dissipated. Suddenly, the corner of his lips curled up. "The Conferment Seal¡­ this is interesting." He chuckled. "More and more things are getting disorderly. I wonder what should I see next." He said and twirled his index finger.


    A new cloud appeared. He suddenly remembered the time when he created the grim reapers. He was faced with so much antagonism, but it was already the usual for him.


    Shen Sheng, at that time. "I just reinstated the Underworld''s guards, the Soul Envoys who died under the hands of the Soul Eaters, then changed their name to a Western one since it sounded gloomier, the right mood the Soul Envoys should have. Aren''t I good?"


    Then, the Heaven''s Council Elders coughed three liters of blood. Shen Sheng left in a good mood and didn''t bully Ling Shiyi when he returned.

 Chapter 279 - Restored

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Restored</h4>


    "I saw Gu Shi''s memories." Di San suddenly spoke.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just silently listened.


    "He is really waiting for someone." Di San said. "Just like what he told me before he died. He really wouldn''t lie to me." He smiled.


    Yi Bing sighed as he gazed at the stars in the night sky.


    "I''m the one he is waiting for." Di San said.. "I know it, although I didn''t see my face in his memories." He said.


    "After the grim reaper''s souls were collected from the other worlds, the memories of the people who met him will be erased." Yi Bing said. "It is to make the grim reaper''s soulplete, but also to erase his existence, in any other world." He exined.


    Di San didn''t speak. He knows. "Gu Shi suffered in waiting for someone, but he will never remember them." He said. "He knows he is waiting for them. But, his memories of them disappeared." He closed his eyes and a tear fell from his eye. "I''ve wronged him." He said.


    Based on the code, Di San is 3257 while Gu Shi is 1001.


    "We should get the Life Note." Di San said.


    "En." Yi Bing answered.


    "I have to know what exactly happened between me and Gu Shi in this world¡­" Di San''s voice slowed. "What did you say?!" he turned to Yi Bing. He agreed?! "Why?!" he asked.


    "I have to find Huo Ling''s former life." Yi Bing answered.


    Di San fell silent. Not only the life of the mortals is recorded in the Life Note, but also their life in the other worlds. In short, their reincarnations. Although the life of the soul assignments was recorded in the Death Note since they have gone through death before, but only a part of their life in their reincarnation was recorded.


    It is different with the Life Note. The Life Note records each and everything of the life of the mortals in each and every world. It was like the Heaven''s Records. However, the Heaven''s Records also details the death of each mortals. In short, the Life Note and Death Notebined is the Heaven''s Records.


    "Alright." He said as he rose from the ground and reached out a hand to Yi Bing. "Let''s work together." He told him.


    Yi Bing rolled his eyes. "Is a handshake needed?" he asked, but he still shook Di San''s hand.


    Di Sanughed. Suddenly, they heard a buzzing sound. "¡­ San¡­ San¡­" a voice ising from their wristwatch that''s theirmunicator. "Di¡­ San? Di San?" it was Gu Shi''s voice.


    "Gu Shi?!" Di San eximed. Suddenly, his face reddened.


    Yi Bing eyes him suspiciously, but he didn''t say anything excessive. "Gu Shi." He called. "You''ve finally found a way restored ourmunication signal." he said.


    "Yes. I was surprised to have lost the connection with Di San''s group." Gu Shi answered from the other line. "I''ve got help from Sha Jiu." He exined.


    "Gu Shi." Di San called when he heard his name was mentioned. His eyes staring at the static holographic screen of hismunicator but only Gu Shu''s voice can be heard.


    "Di San." Gu Shi fell silent. "¡­ let''s talk when you returned." He said.


    "¡­ en." Di San answered and stared at the static screen before he closed hismunicator.


    "You fine?" he heard Yi Bing asked.


    "En." Di San said, but he is still staring at his wristwatchmunicator. Then, after a while, he opened hismunicator. The static was gone and was reced by the usual disy. It must be Sha Jiu''s doing. He tapped on the messaging button before he typed on the screen.


    3257: We''ve found two pieces of Soul Fragments in the interster world. One is found in Huo Ling and he was possessed by it, but a passive one. The other one is hidden in a statue, and a very active one. It is hostile, and Liu Lin was gravely injured. The active Soul Fragment also greatly affected the world, but fortunately, the world''s residents didn''t notice since there are many variables in the interster world that could change the world so anything can happen.


    3257: When we investigated the active Soul Fragment, it identally resonated with the passive Soul Fragment on Huo Ling tobine. It was too strong, and to avoid destroying the interster world, Yi Bing used his Assignment Contract with Huo Ling to go to Huo Ling''s next reincarnation, bringing us along with them.


    3257: As a result, Huo Ling''s soul was very weak. Fortunately, we''ve arrived in a Normal World. However, it was still very dangerous since it is a mafia world. Liu Lin was still injured, and Feng Er suffered losses, too. Also, as a result of the force reincarnation, Yi Bing''s soul split into halves.


    3257: Since the force reincarnation, resulting to Yi Bing''s soul splitting into two, is connected to Huo Ling, we investigated the things in this world rted to him. We infiltrated the mafia, as well as the aristocratic families. These are two of the powers in this world.


    3257: Yi Bing''s half soul returned, and Huo Ling''s attachments are about to be unknot by Yi Bing.


    Di San released a sigh after he sent the summary of his report to Gu Shi.


    Yi Bing nced at him before he moved his gaze. "Gu Shi sent me a message." He said. Di San looked at him. "He followed the movement of his soul using Sha Jiu''s device and then found us. He told us that the space remained unstable. His soul almost fell into an ident." He told him.


    Di San sucked in a cold breath.


    Yi Bing didn''t keep him in a suspense. "Gu Shi was also shocked by his soul''s appearance. However, he regrettably has to abandon his soul because of the Conferment Seal." He said. "Fortunately, he connected it with us, thus now ourmunication with the Afterlife Department was restored."


    "Yes¡­" Di San muttered. "It is really fortunate." His gaze is on the space.


    Yi Bing could guess what is the ''fortunate'' Di San meant. It is Gu Shi''s ''escaped'' soul. If they didn''t find it, who knows whether Di San could discover his past rtionship with Gu Shi. Since Gu Shi can''t take in his soul, he has no way to know his past rtionship with Di San, so he will be left in the dark what their rtionship before is.


    But, judging from Gu Shi''s tone earlier, it seems he guessed something.


    Anyway, it isn''t Yi Bing''s problem. "He said that to be safe, I should use the Assignment Contract between me and Huo Ling again for us to leave this world and safely arrive in another world." He said. "Tch." He clicked his tongue and frowned. "It should be the soul who relies on us, not the other way around." Heined.


    Di San hang his head in shame. It was hisck of judgement that resulted in their current situation. Not only did he endangered Yi Bing and Huo Ling, but the two also saved them. "I''m sorry. And thanks." He said.


    Yi Bing ignored him. "But, we have to return to the Afterlife Department first for us all to recover." He said. "As well as Huo Ling. I have to have Hai Ba check Huo Ling''s soul whether the Soul Fragment affected his soul again, as well as the Soul Fragment''s resonance before." He exined. "You, Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui should also return first." He added.


    Di San smiled. Yi Bing is always thoughtful. "How do we return?" he asked. "From your words earlier, the only way is Huo Ling''s reincarnation cycle. We have to wait until Huo Ling finishes his first cycle for us to return to the Afterlife Department with him." He said.


    Yi Bing fell silent.


    Di San''s eyes widened. "Yi Bing¡­ are you going to do something so dangerous again?!" he asked and rose from the ground in anger. "Yi Bing, I am very grateful to you and also very ashamed since I and my team have caused you so much trouble. It resulted to your soul splitting! But, this time, I have to stop you." He told him. "Even if we have to wait for a very long time for Huo Ling to finish his first cycle while my team remains in a weakened state, I have to stop you!" he said.


    Yi Bing sneered. "Do you think you can?" he asked as he slowly stood and faced Di San. "Even if you are in your full power, you can''t beat me." He told him and smirked.


    "I will still try!" Di San said as he summoned his weapon, the whip made of braided thick vines.


    Yi Bing sneered. He didn''t say anything and took out his crystalline scythe that looked very delicate but is actually powerful and chilling one to his bones. Di San gulped and his heart thudded loudly in nervousness when he saw the crystalline scythe releasing cold air, like its owner.


    "What is going on?" a voice asked behind them.

 Chapter 280 - Atypical

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Atypical</h4>


    Di San turned. "Huo Ling!" he eximed.


    "What is going on?" Huo Ling asked again. "Why are you two looked like you are about to fight?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing. When he saw Yi Bing''s scythe, he suddenly felt his soul became cold, but he also felt something familiar.


    "Training." Yi Bing answered and summoned back his scythe. He has lost his interest to fight.


    Di San saw Yi Bing''s scythe disappeared and he sighed in relief. Then, he also summoned back his weapon. "We''re done training." He told Huo Ling and smiled..


    Huo Ling. "¡­" do you think I am a three-year old child?


    Di San saw Huo Ling''s expression and heughed. "You suddenly appeared. Do you feel fine now?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." He answered and turned to Yi Bing. "I''ve¡­ heard about what happened to the Xi family, Lin family¡­ and the Lee family earlier." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t react and just asked. "When did you wake up?" he asked.


    "Half an hour ago." Huo Ling answered. "I heard from them about the Xi family, Lin family and the Lee family. They now have paid their crimes." He said.


    After they have dealt with Xi Zhengteng, Lao Xie released all the crimes the Xi Zhengteng did, including the Lin family''s life debt they owed to him when Lin Yuxiu tried to kill him in the past. The unsolvable case between Lao Xie, Xi Zhengtian and Lin Yuxiu finally came to light.


    When Xi Zhengting saw the news about the Xi family and the Lin family, his face paled and he almost copsed. But, the one who truly copsed is Lin Yuxiu. She died on the spot after hearing the news. Meanwhile, Lin Yuran didn''t care about the Lin family nor the Xi family.


    When she heard about Xi Zhengting''s affairs happening under her nose, she was enraged on the spot and destroyed everything around her. She beaten up their servants, and she threw things and pped Xi Zhengting. Xi Zhengting was fed up with her and he struck back. However, Lin Yuran''s head hit the edge of the table when she fell and her head bled. She was immediately sent to the hospital, while outside, someone broke the news that Lin Yuran is mentally ill.


    The Xi family and Lin family finally copsed. As for the Lee family, Lao Xie, Liu Lin anonymously sent the evidences of their crimes to Gu Xingfeng. However, when the police have arrived in the Lee family''s residence, the Lee family disappeared without a trace.


    Gu Xingfeng ordered his subordinates to search the vicinity, but as expected, they found nothing. Helpless, he sent a report that the Lee family fled and their whereabouts are unknown. Three dayster, he received a visitor.


    "The circle is chaotic." Hao Baiyun said. "Three families were destroyed in just a night. The mafia sure is verypetent." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng raised his head from the document he is reading and looked at him. "You sure this is the work of the mafia?" he asked.


    "The stalemate will finally break." Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent. He looked at the document he is reading again. Suddenly, he felt that, among the government who is neutral, the aristocratic families and the mafia, there is another force that joined this game. However, this fourth force''s traces can''t be seen and, for some reason, he felt that this fourth force was suddenly gone.


    What is their purpose? Now that the aristocratic families fell into a disadvantage after losing the power of the Xi family, Lin family and Lee family that was destroyed, the mafia will rise. Was it to help the mafia? But, now that the mafia is on the rise, why did they stop? Shouldn''t they share the fruit of their sess with them?


    Suddenly, something came into his mind. "Gu Xingfeng? Gu Xingfeng?" he heard Hao Baiyun''s voice calling him.


    Gu Xingfeng blinked, then looked at him. Before, although both of them are from aristocratic families, but they never crossed paths. The only thing inmon between them is that they both veered from their families'' path.


    But that was before. They crossed paths when he was tasked to protect Hao Baiyun from his enemies in the business trying to kill him. Gu Xingfeng never nned to continue interacting with Hao Baiyun after his task, even though they are from the aristocratic families, since they are different from each other.


    However, they didn''t expect that something, or actually, someone, would make their worlds collide: Huo Ling. Starting from their meeting with him, he and Hao Baiyun''s interactions increased until they became friends and met each other even without Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling¡­ Gu Xingfeng thought as he lowered his gaze. From Huo Ling''s death, the world has changed. The aristocratic families'' fall, the mafia''s rise¡­ the events that led to these results, whether hidden or in the light, Gu Xingfeng had an inkling they all started from Huo Ling''s death.


    "Gu Xingfeng!" Hao Baiyun called and raised his hand to hit Gu Xingfeng who started to daze off again.


    Gu Xingfeng felt the wind and he instinctively raised his hand. He captured Hao Baiyun''s hand. He raised his gaze and met Hao Baiyun''s shocked gaze. "What''s wrong¡­" he was about to ask when he suddenly felt the heating from his hand holding Hao Baiyun''s hand.


    He froze. This is the first time he had a skin contact with Hao Baiyun. Typically, one should immediately release the other. However, for some reason, it seems that today isn''t a typical day. Many things have suddenly changed, and Gu Xingfeng has a feeling that his rtionship with Hao Baiyun will also change when he saw that blushing face in front of him.


    He doesn''t want to let go of Hao Baiyun''s hand he is holding.


    ¡­


    "I''ve heard from your friends that you were trapped in this world." Huo Ling said as he sat beside Di San.


    "En." Di San nodded.


    Huo Ling nced at Yi Bing who was leaning on the wall in the terrace before he looked at Di San. "Your fight earlier is rted to this." He said.


    Di San smiled. "We didn''t fight." He said. Just about to. He sighed.


    Huo Ling stared at Di San for a while before he spoke. "Is your ticket to leave this world¡­ lies on me?" he asked.


    Di San''s eyes trembled before he calmed himself. He was about to speak when Huo Ling spoke again.


    "How?" Huo Ling asked.


    Di San fell silent. "We can''t burden you. It is our problem, so you can''t help us." He told him.


    "But you helped my families." Huo Ling said. He is referring to Jonathan Baurne, Jason Baurne, Lao Xie and Lu Si.


    "We didn''t." Di San said. "It is just a part of our n." He said.


    This time, it was Huo Ling who fell silent. He absent-mindedly stared at Di San when suddenly, he noticed that Di San felt familiar. "You¡­" he said. "I have seen you before." He told him.


    "Hm?" Di San turned to him.


    Huo Ling saw Di San turning and his eyes widened in shock. "I know!" he rose from his seat. "I''ve really seen you before!" he said.


    Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling and Di San. Liu Lin, Feng Er and Si Shui have already gone to sleep to preserve their energy.


    "What do you mean?" Di San asked. Suddenly, he felt his heart skipped a beat. He felt that Huo Ling''s words meant differently.


    As expected, Huo Ling spoke the words he and Yi Bing never expected to hear. "I saw you when I was young!" he said. "You were with Gu Shi when I was young. When I saw Lao Xie brought Gu Shi yearster, I wondered why you weren''t with him. I thought you two fought, so I didn''t ask Gu Shi." He exined. Also, he isn''t that close with Gu Shi for him to ask Gu Shi such private matters.


    Di San''s pupils constricted. He reached out his hands to Huo Ling, but Yi Bing is faster and pulled Huo Ling back from him. "W-when¡­ h-how ¡­" he muttered, his body is trembling. His tears also fell.


    Huo Ling looked at Di San in shock. "W-what happened?!" he asked and looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing saw Di San''s unstable state. "When and where did you see Di San?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was puzzled, but he answered nheless. "When I was young, I bought snacks after I lost a bet. I saw him and Gu Shi. They left an impression to me, that''s why I clearly remembered them." He said.


    "What impression?" Yi Bing asked.


    "They hugged and kissed." Huo Ling answered.


    Di San sharply gasped and he looked at Huo Ling. He was about to ask for more details when he saw Yi Bing''s abnormal gaze as he looked at Huo Ling. Suddenly, it struck Di San. "You¡­" he called as he looked at Huo Ling. "How can you still remember me?" he asked as he looked at Huo Ling in disbelief.


    Gu Shi''s case is unusual, but, usually, no one should remember someone who has already be a grim reaper!

 Chapter 281 - City Of The Dead

    <h4>Chapter 281 - City Of The Dead</h4>


    Afterlife Department.


    "Senior Yi! Good morning!" the junior grim reapers greeted when they saw Yi Bing and they parted to clear the way. "Ah, senior Yi is really very imposing!" they muttered as they watched Yi Bing left.


    "Yes! We have to strive to be like senior Yi, the role model of the grim reapers!" they said and hurriedly left.


    Meanwhile, the topic of the conversation suddenly stopped in front of a room. Then, he raised a leg and rudely kicked the door. The ''role model'' is really very imposing..


    Di San raised his head from the document he is reading and saw his door flew like a paper. He ignored his door and resumed writing on the paper. "What do you want?" he asked, his voice and words sound unweing.


    "Need help with your reflection letter?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Do you know how to write it?" Di San asked back.


    "I am the first grim reaper. Naturally, I have tons of mistakes made, since I was like a headless fly because I didn''t have anything to follow from except Shen Taizi''s words." Yi Bing said. What he meant, he had written many reflection letters before.


    Di San fell silent. After a while, he resumed writing. "I''m busy." He said.


    "You''ll still see Gu Shiter since you had to pass your reflection letter to him." Yi Bing said.


    Di San''s hand froze. "I can ask Feng Er, or Liu Lin or Si Shui." He said.


    "Liu Lin was being checked by Hai Ba in his shadyboratory. Feng Er was invited by her friends to party while Si Shui buried himself in a mountain of snacks in his room." Yi Bing told him. What he meant, Di San got no choice but to ask him to hand the letter to Gu Shi. "Your mission this time is suspended because you have gathered many Soul Fragments." He added.


    "¡­ what do you want?" Di San asked again. But, this time, he sounded defeated. He just can''t win against Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Come with me." He told him.


    Stable World, City of the Dead.


    Although the city is called like that, but in a literal sense, since everyone in the city isposed of grim reapers. And, although the city is called like that, but the city looked very bright and lively.


    The City of the Dead is located in the mortal world, since the heaven doesn''t allow them to ''live'' in there. The City of the Dead is amunity for the grim reapers. It is a city with a strong yin energy. The City of the Dead was made for the grim reapers to reside when they didn''t have any tasks or when there is an operation of them in the mortal world, like when the Soul Eaters attacked. It is for them to immediately respond to the situation in the mortal world.


    Yi Bing and Di San looked at the deste area before them before they took a step forward. Suddenly, the sight before their eyes changed and was reced by a bustling market.


    Although the grim reapers have already died, but since they continued to ''live'', they were given the chance to live like a human, which they once were. They also were given the chance to interact with the humans to buy clothes using their wage given by the Afterlife Department. Of course, they can''t use their suitcase that is allowed to copy everything, when they are in the mortal world, unless they requested permission to the Afterlife Department, to which they should have a valid reason for doing so.


    Thus, the City of the Dead is just like any other human city. Markets, malls, cinemas, etc. Some grim reapers who owned such things like the malls are already the felonious ones. They did a crime, but after being pardoned, they can never have any task as a grim reaper. And so, they were sent to the City of the Dead to work.


    Also, there are no retired grim reapers, since grim reapers never age.


    "Lao Pei! Give us two beers!" Yi Bing said as they went into a store.


    "Aiyo! Lao Yi!" Pei Guang eximed andughed. "You rarelye here. Don''t worry, everything''s free for you and your friend tonight!" he said and patted Yi Bing''s shoulder before he personally served them drinks and snacks.


    "Thanks." Yi Bing said as he and Di San sat inside a private room.


    "He is¡­" Di San watched Pei Guang leave.


    "A friend." Yi Bing said.


    "I thought you don''t have any friends." Di San said.


    "Aren''t you one?" Yi Bing acted surprised.


    Di San rolled his eyes. "Speak." He said.


    "He died in a car ident. He worked under me as a junior grim reaper." Yi Bing said. "During one of the missions, he saw a reincarnation of his wife. He saved her from a car ident. I plead leniency for him, and I wrote two reflection letters for that." He exined. "One for myck of discipline towards my subordinate, while the other isck of disciple of myself." He said.


    "Huh?" Di San was confused by hisst sentence.


    "I just watched him save his wife." Yi Bing said.


    Di San. "..." he deserved that reflection letter!


    Pei Guang arrived with their drinks and snacks. They thanked them before he left.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. "Fortunately, back in the mafia world, ourmunicators are still under repair. No one knew what exactly happened back then." Di San said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "But, you''re still hiding from Gu Shi." He told him.


    Di San''s face flushed. "Leave it!" he told him before he cleared his throat. "What do you want to talk to me, bringing me here?" he asked and drank.


    As senior grim reapers, and high-ranking ones at that, naturally, they also have their own residence in the City of the Dead, but their residences are vis in a subdivision. But, because of the high quantity of their work, they rarelye in the City of the Dead, much less in their own residence.


    "I have a guess about the Soul Fragments." Yi Bing said.


    "Speak." Di San told him.


    "The Soul Fragments¡­" Yi Bing said. "I suspect they are Huo Ling''s." he said.


    It took a while before Di San understood what he meant. "Pppt!" he spat out his drink and Yi Bing made a block of ice between them. The drink and saliva mixed sprayed on the block of ice. "WHAT?!" he rose from his seat and looked at Yi Bing in shock. He wiped his lips. "Am I just drunk, or drunk?" he asked himself.


    "Neither. You heard me right." Yi Bing calmly said.


    Di San stared at him, wide-eyed. "How can that be?!" he asked.


    "How can it not be?" Yi Bing asked back and looked at Di San in the eyes.


    Suddenly, Di San felt his heart leapt and he took a step back. Yi Bing''s gaze is prating, as if he could read his soul. Now he understood Yi Bing''s intention of bringing him here. He wanted to escape. But, when he reached for the door, he found it locked.


    His eyes widened in shock. Pei Guang! "Every time Lao Yies here with a ''friend'', either he wanted to interrogate them and kill them, or me kill them." Pei Guang''s voice can be heard from outside of the room.


    Di San held his breath and he turned back to Yi Bing. "Yi Bing, you¡­" he said.


    "Pei Guang. Leave." Yi Bing said.


    "Yes." Pei Guang truly left.


    "San Di. You should realize now." Yi Bing said as he poured his cup their drink.


    "The City of Dead¡­ it''s your turf!" Di San eximed.


    "En." Yi Bing calmly answered.


    Di San''s thoughts turned fast. No wonder why he felt uneasy earlier when they arrived. Everyone is watching him! "Why¡­ why did you bring me here?" he asked.


    "I consider you as my friend." Yi Bing said.


    Di San fell silent.


    "So, I want you to tell me everything you know." Yi Bing raised his gaze and looked at Di San in the eyes. "Tell me. Who is Lord Zero?" he asked.


    Di San''s breath hitched. He wanted to avert his gaze, but it was toote. Yi Bing''s eyes are like mas, but actually, it was his power he is forbidden to use: Calling.


    Calling is a hypnotic and summoning spell. One of the reasons why Yi Bing is called a legendary grim reaper is because of this forbidden power. Because he is the first grim reaper, Shen Taizi gave him the power to summon the souls and hypnotize them to enter the reincarnation cycle.


    But, there was a hidden truth. How did Shen Taizi make a perfect grim reaper like Yi Bing? It is because there is a grim reaper before Yi Bing. Yi Bing as the first grim reaper is a lie. Before there was something (one), there was first nothing (zero).


    That grim reaper before Yi Bing who originally owned Calling is Lord Zero, 0000.

 Chapter 282 - Zero

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Zero</h4>


    Lord Zero, 0000. No one knew who he is, not even Di San. "I don''t know." Di San answered.


    Yi Bing smiled and stopped using the Calling on him. Calling can also hypnotize someone into telling the truth.


    Di San snapped from the spell and he stared at Yi Bing with a pale face. His back was soaked in a cold sweat. "Y-Yi Bing¡­" he stammered. "What do you mean by Lord Zero?" he asked. "And the Soul Fragments we''ve gathered¡­" he added.


    "You''re more clueless than I am.." Yi Bing sighed and motioned for him to sit back. "Lord Zero is the first grim reaper, not me." He started. "When I was an archangel, I have heard of his name. His power is Calling, a summing power as well as hypnotic power. But, since the Upper Heaven and the Lower Heaven doesn''t intersect, I didn''t see this Lord Zero." He exined. "Even when I was demoted to a grim reaper, I didn''t see him." He added.


    Di San stared at Yi Bing in shock. "Yi Bing." He called. "I really don''t know." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Then, tell me what you know." He looked at Di San in the eyes.


    Di San felt a cold object was on his neck when he felt his soul was being sucked in by those cold blue pupils. He immediately spoke. "I only know about Huo Ling!" he answered.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised.


    Di San bit his lip. "Huo Ling¡­" he said. "He is also a former archangel." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s pupils shook. "¡­ what did you say?" he asked as his grip on his cup tightened it cracked.


    Di San held his breath when he felt the overwhelming pressure. Even Pei Guang outside raised his head and signaled his subordinates to immediately leave since their boss is about to explode.


    "H-Huo Ling¡­" Di San spoke in a trembling voice. His whole body is shaking in fear and his knees weakened. This is a former archangel and the strongest grim reaper, Yi Bing! "Huo Ling was an archangel¡­ 0000. And ¨C " he said.


    There''s more?! Yi Bing thought, his eyes bloodshot and all of the objects in the store broke. Pei Guang saw them and he helplessly sighed. He immediately fled outside.


    Di San wanted to cry, but even his tears are afraid toe out and face Yi Bing. "And¡­ you did something to Huo Ling." He said. "But, I don''t know what it is! I just know that¡­ that ¨C " he took a deep breath, feeling almost fainting from the pressure Yi Bing is releasing. He saw the walls have cracked!


    "That what?" Yi Bing asked in a hoarse voice.


    "That¡­ that you''ve done a sin to Huo Ling ¨C "


    BOOOM! The whole building copsed with Yi Bing and Di San inside! "Boss!" Pei Guang cried and ran towards the debris. However, before he coulde near, a strong force was released and thrown them all away together with the debris!


    Yi Bing emerged from the smoke of the dust. Then, he picked up the fainted Di San whose head is bleeding and his body has scratches. "Pei Guang." He called.


    "Yes¡­" Pei Guang coughed, blood trickling in the corner of his mouth. With an internally injured body, he walked towards Yi Bing. He owed this second life of his to Yi Bing. If Yi Bing didn''t plead mercy for him back then, his soul would''ve been dissipated by the Crown of Judges, never to remember his beloved wife again.


    Yi Bing threw Di San to Pei Guang. "Bring him to Ruan Yu. Return him to me as good as when he arrived in the city." He ordered.


    "Yes!" Pei Guang answered and signaled his subordinates to carefully carry Di San away. "Boss¡­" he called.


    "I really consider him as a friend. And ¨C " Yi Bing said. " ¨C he still has some uses." He said.


    "Yes." Pei Guang nodded.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Continue your work as usual." He told him and walked away.


    "Yes." Pei Guang answered and reverently watched Yi Bing disappeared in the darkness.


    Afterlife Department.


    Gu Shi suddenly felt a pain on his chest before it disappeared. "Jin Wu." He called through hismunicator.


    "Yes?" a youthful voice answered.


    "¡­ 4626?" he was surprised.


    "Yes, director!" Mo Shi cheerfully answered. "What is it, chief?" he asked.


    Gu Shi imperceptibly sighed. Jin Wu is beingzy again thus he let the youth answer hismunicator. "Could you please check the assistant director if he''s in his office?" he asked.


    "Yes!" Mo Shi answered.


    Gu Shi sighed. He knew Di San was avoiding him, and he could feel a part of his soul in Di San. He is a smart person, thus he knew that soul of his the Sweepers failed to collect, Di San took in his body. As to how he got past the Conferment Seal, Yi Bing was there with Di San. Thus, Yi Bing has helped Di San.


    The door suddenly opened. Think of Cao Cao and he arrives. He saw Yi Bing entered his office without knocking. "I ran into 4626 on the way. He''s looking for Di San?" he heard Yi Bing asked and sat on the chair in front of his table.


    "Yes." Gu Shi nodded.


    "Di San is avoiding you." Yi Bing said.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer. Instead, he asked. "Why did you help Di San puncture the Conferment Seal when it is very dangerous?" he looked at Yi Bing. "The consequences of a hole in the Conferment Seal is being susceptible to the Foul." He said.


    "I know." Yi Bing said. "However, to Di San, you are his mentor." He looked at Gu Shi. "He just can''t let a part of your soul disappear, right?" he asked.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer. "But¡­" he said.


    "Alright. I''ve sent Di San to the City of the Dead to have fun. He has been stressedtely." Yi Bing said.


    "Then, I''ll call back 4626 ¨C "


    "I''ve already did." Yi Bing said.


    "¡­ thanks." Gu Shi sighed and tiredly leaned on his chair. "I now understand why you didn''t want this post." He said, referring to the director seat. "You don''t want to be tied, as well as don''t want to be tired." He wryly smiled.


    "It suits you." Yi Bing told him.


    Gu Shi just chuckled. "Right. What did youe here for?" he asked.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing directly answered.


    Gu Shi''s smile froze. What could it be if it isn''t about Huo Ling? He thought. "What about him?" he asked.


    "In the mafia world, he can remember a grim reaper." Yi Bing said.


    "Who?" Gu Shi asked. He knew it wasn''t him, since he has a reincarnation there so naturally everyone would still remember him.


    "Di San." Yi Bing answered.


    Gu Shi''s pupils constricted and he rose from his seat. "What?!" he looked at Yi Bing in shock. "How¡­ that can''t be!" he said. Suddenly, he noticed something. "Wait ¨C " he said and looked at Yi Bing in the eyes. " ¨C Di San was there before?!" he was shocked.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    Gu Shi''s jaw dropped and he fell on his seat. "That can''t be¡­" he muttered. "No one could remember a grim reaper. And, how can Di San be there¡­?" he asked.


    "Your second sentence isn''t impossible." Yi Bing said.


    Gu Shi turned to him.


    "That just meant, either Di San has a reincarnation there, or ¨C " Yi Bing said. " ¨C he was originally from there." he told him.


    "Yi Bing¡­" Gu Shi muttered. "What do you know?" he asked.


    Yi Bing smiled. "I''ll tell you in exchange of your first sentence." He said.


    "What?" Gu Shi was confused.


    "''No one could remember a grim reaper''." Yi Bing said. "If this sentence is absolute, how can Huo Ling remember Di San when Di San''s existence should have been wiped out after he became a grim reaper?" he asked.


    Gu Shi fell silent.


    "Alright." Yi Bing said. "I''ll tell you the answer to your question first, as this is rted to my question, too." He crossed his legs. "There are two possible reasons why one can still remember a grim reaper. One: because the grim reaper is from that world." He said.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened.


    "Two ¨C " Yi Bing said. " ¨C that person who can remember is special himself." He said. "And by special, I meant ¨C " he looked at Gu Shi in the eyes. " ¨C he is outside the Heavenlyws." He smiled.


    Gu Shi abruptly rose from his seat. "Yi Bing¡­ how much do you know?" he asked. Suddenly, he remembered something. He stared at Yi Bing in shock. "What did you do to Di San?!" he asked, mad.


    "I sent him to a good doctor because he fainted." Yi Bing answered.


    "Yi Bing!" Gu Shi''s voice rose.


    "Gu Shi." Yi Bing called. "It is your turn to answer my question." He looked at Gu Shi in the eyes. "''No one could remember a grim reaper''. But, Huo Ling can remember Di San. What exactly is Huo Ling?" he asked.

 Chapter 283 - Ruan Yu

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Ruan Yu</h4>


    Gu Shi stared at Yi Bing before he slowly spoke. "Don''t you already have your answer after you abducted Di San?" he asked.


    Yi Bing stared back at Gu Shi for a long time before he blinked. "¡­ ''abducted''?" he got distracted for a moment. "Pft ¨C " heughed before he covered his mouth with his hand to control hisughter. "Gu Shi. I was present when Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui encountered an ident with thebined Soul Fragments. You think Di San isn''t gravely injured?" he asked and looked at Gu Shi in the eyes. "He is the most gravely injured. Fortunately, he has his healing power to heal himself. But, even after he used it, his injuries only lessened for a little much." He exined. "I ''invited'' him over for a drink, not only to interrogate him, but also to send him to a specialist in the City of Dead." He told him..


    Gu Shi was stunned. "The City of Dead¡­" he muttered.


    "Also known as the City of the Banished. All grim reapers there have been punished, and then banished." Yi Bing helped him exined.


    Actually, grim reapers don''t need to have a residence, since they do not feel tired, and thus have tasks continuously sent to them. Added to the fact that their soul assignments needed toplete nine cycles of reincarnation, with nine lifetimes in each cycle, they''ve got no time on their hands for luxuries such as sleep. Thus, the City of the Dead is just a decoration. The only ones who reside in the City of Dead are the banished grim reapers who now run businesses for the official grim reapers when the official grim reapers stop by for a drink if they have a break time, or when the official grim reapers have a mission in the mortal world.


    "A specialist¡­" Gu Shi murmured.


    "It''s Ruan Yu." Yi Bing told him.


    Gu Shi''s pupils constricted. "Ruan Yu!" he eximed as he looked at Yi Bing in shock. "Why did you send him to madman?!" he asked.


    "A madman?" Yi Bingughed. "How is he a madman? His medical skills are as good as Hai Ba''s, if not better than Hai Ba''s." he said.


    "But, he toys with the grim reapers'' soul! He is sick!" Gu Shi said.


    "''sick''? What a strange thing to call a doctor." Yi Bing said.


    "Yi Bing! You know what I''m talking about!" Gu Shi said.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed and he frowned. "And you know what kind of person I am." He said.


    Gu Shi fell silent.


    "I am the one who plead for Ruan Yu to be released. Am I an inconsiderate person to plead for a criminal?" Yi Bing asked.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer.


    "Ruan Yu''s ''crime'' is killing a grim reaper." Yi Bing said. "But, we all know that that grim reaper didn''t listen to Ruan Yu and continued to search for his memories. Then, he stimted himself and he died." He said.


    Ruan Yu''s special skill is towards the soul. Precisely, in their thoughts and emotions. The grim reaper Ruan Yu treated before got corrupted by the Foul and Ruan Yu told him to stop enter a deep slumber to halt his mind from thinking. However, the grim reaper didn''t listen and secretly searched for his memories. Ruan Yu is specialized in this area, but how can he be faster than the grim reaper to stop him? Ruan Yu was half a stepte. He did his best to stop the overflowing memories of the grim reaper, but he can''t save him in the end.


    Ruan Yu was also injured by that incident. But, since the grim reaper is his responsibility, he was held liable. Yi Bing at that time has just aplished a task, and he plead for Ruan Yu''s case. Then, Shen Sheng suggested to create a residence for the banished grim reapers in the mortal world. He weighed the pros and the cons with the Crown of Judges, and the pros are more than the cons, like the banished grim reapers still have their use, etc.. Shen Sheng also used sympathy for the banished grim reapers.


    Since the Upper Heaven and Lower Heaven are at odds, the Crown of Judges approved Shen Sheng''s idea. Yi Bing, as the first grim reaper, was tasked to handle the residence for the . Yi Bing then had Ruan Yu gather all the banished grim reapers and find a ce to settle themselves. That is now the City of Dead. And after Ruan Yu, the once official doctor of the grim reapers, was banished, Hai Ba reced him.


    "Gu Shi." Yi Bing called. "Have you forgotten that Di San punctured the Conferment Seal?" he asked.


    Gu Shi held his breath. "Wasn''t it you who told him that idea?" he said.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "You underestimate Di San''s intelligence." He said. "It was him who told me this. I only imparted my knowledge to him." He exined.


    "Yi Bing!" Gu Shi''s voice now rose.


    The grim reapers who passed by outside Gu Shi''s office immediately fled.


    "If Hai Ba was to treat Di San, he will know about the problem in Di San''s Conferment Seal." Yi Bing said. "Hai Ba is an honest man. He will definitely report it to you, as a doctor." He said. Hai Ba is in the R&D with Sha Jiu, and they are the directors of the R&D, so they can directly report to Shen Sheng.


    However, Hai Ba is also a doctor of the grim reapers. His direct superior is Gu Shi.


    "And even if you don''t want to, but you will be burdened by your sense of responsibility, so you will report to Shen Sheng even if Di San did it for you." Yi Bing continued. "Gu Shi. Di San isn''t a child anymore, so stop treating him as one." He told him.


    Gu Shi hung his head.


    "Di San didn''t report his injuries to you so that he can avoid his rule breaking to be known, and since it will also implicate you." Yi Bing said. "So, I took Di San to the City of Dead so Ruan Yu could treat him. I also scared him during the interrogation." His voice lowered.


    "Why?" Gu Shi asked.


    Yi Bing looked at Gu Shi in the eye. "Your soul ¨C " he said. " ¨C I noticed its dormant power." He told him.


    Gu Shi''s pupils shook. "What?" he muttered under his breath.


    "I am guessing, your soul''s power became dormant because it had been in the mortal world for long after it was left alone when it was supposed tobine with your other souls when you became a grim reaper." Yi Bing said. "However, when it sensed the other grim reapers, it instinctively approached us since it could also feel you from us ¨C as a grim reaper, and also your colleagues which had a trace of your aura." He exined before he lowered his gaze. "And Di San, who had been with you the most, has the strongest trace of your aura on him." He finished.


    Gu Shi''s jaw dropped in shock and his body weakly fell on his seat. "No way¡­" he muttered. "If this is true, I am the one who implicated Di San, not the other way around¡­" he said.


    Yi Bing sympathetically looked at him. "Your dormant power in your soul was stimted after it felt ''your'' presence is near. And ¨C " he said and took a deep breath. " ¨C you must also have noticed, that there is a connection between you and Di San in that world." He looked at him. "Your memories in that world being stimted also stimted your power. When Di San punctured the Conferment Seal, there will be some power released from the Conferment Seal. That suppressed your soul from rampaging in Di San''s body." He exined.


    Gu Shi sharply turned to him.


    Yi Bing faintly smiled. "Do you think I am an inconsiderate person?" he asked.


    Gu Shi''s eyes reddened. "Yi Bing¡­ thank you." He said as he lowered his head and his tears fell.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. How can he not know how the effects of the Conferment Seal from being punctured work? Thus, he dared to have Di San puncture his own Conferment Seal. If Yi Bing didn''t know, he will definitely not tell Di San the method and just subdue Di San.


    "Gu Shi." Yi Bing called. "Do you know why I didn''t take the director position of the Afterlife Department even if I have the right?" he asked.


    "Because you hate being shackled." Gu Shi answered.


    "That''s one of the reasons." Yi Bing said. "I alsock interest." He told him. "However, the main reason is that ¨C " he looked at Gu Shi. " ¨C I don''t want to know the secrets of the Heaven." He told him.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened.


    "At that time." Yi Bing added.


    "Then¡­ now?" Gu Shi asked.


    Yi Bing''s lips curled up. "Now¡­ I badly want to know. So ¨C " he looked at Gu Shi in the eyes. " ¨C will you help me?" he asked.

 Chapter 284 - Relief

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Relief</h4>


    Jin Wu was listening to the music when the door of his office opened and Mo Shi came in, skipping. "Hey, kid." He called.


    "I''m not a kid!" Mo Shi frowned and sat on the chair by his table as Jin Wu''s assistant.


    Jin Wu ignored his protest. "Where did you go just now?" he asked.


    "Director Gu asked me." Mo Shi answered.


    "Why would he ask you?" Jin Wu asked.


    "Because he called you.." Mo Shi answered.


    Jin Wu. "¡­"


    "Oh, right." Mo Shi muttered as if he just remembered. He looked at the speechless Jin Wu. "Director Gu called you earlier, but you were in the bathroom and left yourmunicator here. I figured it was important and so I answered." He exined.


    "¡­ and, was it important?" Jin Wu asked.


    Mo Shi thought about it. "I don''t think so." He answered.


    "What did he call for?" Jin Wu asked.


    "To look for assistant director Di San." Mo Shi answered.


    "Di San?" Jin Wu''s handsome thick brows rose. "Did he tell you anything?" he asked.


    Mo Shi shook his head. "No." he answered.


    Jin Wu thought about it before he rose from his seat. Then, he walked out and went to Gu Shi''s office.


    "They quarreled again." He heard the grim reapers whispered to each other when he passed by.


    Jin Wu''s brows rose and he pulled one of them. "Who quarreled?" he asked. He is the Disciplinary Head of the Afterlife Department. If a fight breaks out, then just hit them.


    "Senior!" they eximed.


    "Who quarreled?" he asked again.


    "Director Gu and legend Yi." They answered. They can''t call Yi Bing as their ''god'', since gods exist. And so, they call him ''legend Yi''.


    "Did you hear what they quarreled about?" Jin Wu asked.


    They shook their head. "No." they answered.


    Jin Wu then released them and pondered. "Gu Shi is looking for Di San, but Yi Bing came instead. Why would Yi Binge?" he muttered to himself. "Also, what did they quarrel about? Could it be rted to Di San?" he asked. It seems so. But ¨C "Why is Gu Shi looking for Di San? Why would they quarrel over him? Could it be, something happened to Di San?" he said before he walked towards Gu Shi''s office at the end of the hallway.


    He still remembered that Yi Bing attacked Gu Shi before and froze a one whole floor of the Afterlife Department. Fortunately, it was only one whole floor since Gu Shi managed to calm him with much difficulty. If not, they are afraid Yi Bing would freeze, not only the Afterlife Department, but all of the Lower Heaven.


    The door creaking open was heard and Jin Wu raised his head, only to see Yi Binging out of Gu Shi''s office with Gu Shi following behind him. A big frown on Gu Shi''s face. "Something happened?" he asked them. "I''ve heard the senior grim reapers that you fought." he said.


    Yi Bing looked at Jin Wu. Jin Wu just raised his brows at him. He isn''t afraid fighting Yi Bing, since he knows Yi Bing''s temperament. Yi Bing isn''t so easily provoked. He doesn''t have a petty temper.


    "No." Gu Shi answered. "We just quarreled, not fought." He rified.


    Jin Wu smiled and shrugged his shoulders. It is as he heard. "What did you quarrel about?" he asked. He didn''t give them time to speak. "Di San? What''s wrong with him?" he looked at them.


    Gu Shi looked calm when he answered. "Di San was actually injured during theirst mission but he didn''t tell me about it. Instead, he went to the City of Dead." He exined. "If Yi Bing didn''t discover his injury and told me, I wouldn''t have known." He said.


    "It''s Di San''s fault. Why would you scold Yi Bing?" Jin Wu isn''t stupid.


    "Because Yi Bing already have noticed Di San''s injury, yet he also didn''t tell me and just waited for Di San to expose himself before telling me." Gu Shi sighed in distress.


    Jin Wu stared at them before he smiled. "Alright. Seems that there''s no problem here. I have to punish Di San for his action, but since he is injured, I''ll let him go this time." He said and waved at them. "Then, I''ll be taking my leave." He said and left.


    Yi Bing watched Jin Wu left while Gu Shi grimly smiled. "He knows there''s something wrong." Gu Shi said.


    "I know." Yi Bing said and adjusted the cuffs of his sleeves, and then his cor.


    Gu Shi looked at him. "Then ¨C " he said.


    "But, what he does is unimportant to me." Yi Bing said and buttoned up the jacket of his suit, before checking his cufflinks. With hisbed-up hair, revealing his fair and smooth forehead and sharp thick brows with deep, icy blue eyes, he''s impably handsome. "As long as he doesn''t get in my way, or else I''ll be ruthless." He added and then walked away. The sound of the sole of his ck leather shoes hitting against the cold, shiny floor echoed in the silent hallway like he is walking in a catwalk.


    Gu Shi sighed before he shook his head and returned inside his office.


    Special World, inside a mausoleum.


    "Wow¡­" Huo Ling muttered under his breath as he and his colleagues looked at the relief paintings on the walls of the mausoleum depicting the everyday life of the owner of the mausoleum.


    "Basing from color and texture of these antiques, I think that this mausoleum is seven hundred and fifty years old." A female colleague said.


    "Eh?" Huo Ling was surprised as he illuminated the bas reliefs near him using his shlight.


    "No. I think this is already eight hundred years old." Someone said and their voices can be heard chatting in the background.


    Their archaeological team is on their way back after a research trip when they encountered a sudden sandstorm. They lost track of time because of their research that they forgot about the sandstorm. And so, their three cars were swept up by the sand. When they all woke up, their cars were upside down.


    When they finally managed toe out of their cars, they were surprised to find that they were outside a mausoleum. Not wanting to miss any opportunity of capturing historic heritage, they took out their various equipment and set up a camp outside of the mausoleum.


    Then, they split up into two groups. One group would remain outside looking after their equipment while the other group would go inside to explore the mausoleum after bringing video recorder and cameras to record.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling muttered when he noticed that there is something wrong with the relief. "Everyone,e and look!" he called them.


    "Huo Ling, what''s wrong?" they asked as they gathered around him.


    Huo Ling turned to them before he pointed the bas relief before him. "Look. We saw earlier that the owner of the mausoleum was offered fruits and flowers by the people." He said. "And it became their everyday life. However, we didn''t see how it began, and how did it end." He turned back to the bas relief. "I saw that a woman wearing a long dress came out of the temple that is covered by a bright light. As she walked, flowers grew on thend, including the trees and the grasses. It was then that people arrived." He then walked to the bas relief beside the first one and illuminated it with his shlight. "Here. This is what we saw earlier. The people offering tributes to her. Then ¨C " he said and ran to the next bas relief. His colleagues ran after him after they took pictures of the bas relief Huo Ling found.


    "Amazing! It''s too dark here even with our shlights. But, Huo Ling found them!" one of them can''t help but say.


    Huo Ling can''t help but smile before he stopped in front of a bas relief. "Here!" he said and pointed his shlight to the bas relief. "The woman in the temple¡­ is she a priestess?" he asked when he saw the woman is praying in front of the temple.


    "Looks like it?" they said as they squinted their eyes to check the bas relief.


    "Here¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he raised his hand and his fingertips touched the surface of the bas relief. "She had¡­ two children." He said.


    "''children''?!" they eximed. "How can she have children?! We didn''t see her ¨C " one of their colleagues said and covered his mouth in shame.


    "Does the bas reliefs have to detail the reproduction process?" one of their female colleagues can''t help but speak.


    "There are some¡­" someone muttered, but didn''t speak loudly in fear he''ll be the one to be scolded next.


    "This is cruel." They suddenly heard Huo Ling spoke.


    "Huo Ling, what is it?" they asked.


    "Because she had children¡­ they ¨C " Huo Ling said and gulped.


    "They what?" they asked and pushed him on his back to take a peek of the bas relief in front of him his body is blocking from their sight.


    "They¡­ burned her."

 Chapter 285 - Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Ghost</h4>


    Outside the mausoleum.


    "Ugh¡­ so hot." One of them said as they fanned themselves using the cor of their clothes.


    "And sandy." Someone said.


    "What do you expect in a desert but sand?!" someone chided. "Do you expect it to snow ¨C " she said before she suddenly stopped.


    "What?" they turned to her. However, they saw her looked stunned as she looked at in one direction.


    "Ruoruo.. Say something." They told her. When she didn''t speak, they turned to look at what she is looking for, only to be as shocked as her.


    Somewhere in the desert, they saw snowkes falling amidst the sand. "Wait¡­ am I seeing a mirage?" one of them said and rubbed his eyes.


    "Idiot! It can be anything but a mirage!" his friend told him.


    "Then¡­ what is it?" they asked and watched with bated breath as the snowkes approached their direction.


    The snowkes continued to fall. However, this time, they saw a figure formed amidst the snowkes. They saw first a neatlybed hair, fair and smooth forehead, sharp thick brows, and long eyshes fanning a pair of icy blue eyes.


    Next is a tall nose, lips that are as red as cherry and shaped like a petal, then the sharp chin, slender neck, and broad shoulders. It is clearly a man, and he is wearing a dark suit. They saw an expensive-looking watch on his wrist, and then a pair of shiny leather shoes.


    "Who is he?" they asked under their breath.


    "I don''t know, but I know is that he just suddenly appeared out of thin air." Someone said as they shake in fear and watched the man entered the mausoleum in an unhurried pace.


    "Wait! There''re still the snowkes! How can he do that?!" they asked.


    "He looks handsome¡­" a girl said.


    "Wake up, Yue-er! He looks suspicious!" her friend said.


    "Wait. He looked very well-dressed and elegant. Based on his build, he looks like a bodyguard." A nerd in their team said. "The only one who could afford a bodyguard is ¨C "


    "Huo Ling!" they eximed. Huo Ling is a young master, after all. Their research trips are funded by his family.


    "But ¨C" someone said. " ¨C how can he just suddenly appear? Setting aside the snowkes, he didn''t even have a car. Can a human cross a desert on his own two feet?" he asked.


    They fell silent. "¡­ he''s suspicious! Quickly, call Huo Ling!" they said and took out their cellphones.


    Inside the mausoleum.


    "WHAT?!" they eximed in shock and pushed Huo Ling away to see the bas relief.


    Huo Ling sighed and moved his feet to bnce himself when he suddenly felt someone caught his shoulder from the back to steady himself. "Oh, thank you." He said without looking back before he walked back to the group. "She is definitely a priestess." He said. "And since they can''t ept that she gave birth to children, they burned her." He exined.


    They turned to him. "What happened to her children, then?" they asked.


    Huo Ling smiled. "Let''s look for the relief together, alright?" he said.


    "Yes." They nodded and began looking around the mausoleum.


    Huo Ling watched them before he turned to thank his colleague that caught him earlier. If not for him, he would''ve fallen on his back. "Thank y ¨C " he said and turned, only to see an empty air. "Huh?" he said and looked around. He saw everyone is busy looking at the bas reliefs.


    Suddenly, he felt his phone vibrating in his pocket. He took it out and pressed the call button. "Hello?" he answered. "Huh? Rourou, I can''t hear you. What do you want to say?" he asked when he only heard a static. "Huh?" he muttered and looked at his cellphone''s screen where an ongoing call can be seen. "Rourou?" he called. However, he can''t hear her voice.


    His brows scrunched up before he ced back his cellphone in his pocket and walked towards a colleague. "Zhou Cheng. Can I borrow your phone? Rourou called me just now, but there was a problem with my phone." He exined.


    "Oh. Here." Zhou Cheng said and handed him his phone.


    "Thanks." Huo Ling said before he called Ruoruo''s number on Zhou Cheng''s phone. "Rourou?" he called when the call was picked up. However, he suddenly heard a static. Again? He thought and looked at the screen. The call is still ongoing. "What the¡­" he muttered before he returned Zhou Cheng''s phone to him. "Zhou Cheng. Does your phone have a problem?" he asked.


    "Ah? What''s wrong?" Zhou Cheng asked.


    "I can''t seem to hear Rourou''s voice¡­" he answered.


    "Could it be something happened to their side?" Zhou Cheng asked.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was dumbfounded. "You''re right. I also can''t hear her voice from my phone¡­" he said.


    Zhou Cheng''s expression changed. "I''ll go take a look." He said and ran out.


    Huo Ling sighed and took out his phone. He tried to dial Ruoruo''s number again, and the call was picked up. However, he heard the static again. Suspicion rose in his heart. He decided to go and ask the others.


    "What? A static?" they said and took out their cellphones. They tried calling their colleagues outside. The call connected, but they can''t hear their voice. A horrified expression was painted on their face. "Oh, no¡­ this ce is haunted!" they said.


    "I''m scared¡­ let''s leave!" one of their female colleagues said and immediately ran away. The others immediately followed.


    Huo Ling was about to run, too, but he saw someone was still standing in front of a bas relief. "Hey." He called and looked at his colleagues that already ran outside, before he turned to look back to the remaining person other than him. "Hey. Why are you still standing there? Everyone already left. Let''s leave!" he told him and pointed his shlight at him.


    "I''ve found the bas relief." The person said. "The continuation from the earlier." He said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened and he immediately walked towards the person. When he neared him, he saw the person is wearing a suit. Huh? He thought before he shook his head and focused on the bas relief in front of them.


    "Look." The person said and pointed to him the bas relief. "After they burned her, the nts died, as well as the animals. Some animals that remained alive became insane and attacked the people." He said. "It was then that they realized the woman living inside the temple is a goddess. They greatly regretted, but famine already came. Many of them died, and those that remained alive continued to suffer." He told him. "After famine, drought came. Then, epidemic."


    Huo Ling sharply inhaled. "Everyone must really have to suffer the consequences of their actions." He said.


    "Of course." He said. "But, some still escaped their responsibility."


    Huo Ling remembered the death idents and he sadly sighed. "Indeed. Life is unfair." He shook his head. He waited for the other to speak, but he didn''t hear his voice. "Hm?" he muttered before he turned, only to be stunned when he didn''t see anyone standing beside him. "Huh?" he muttered as he looked around, using his shlight to illuminate the dark mausoleum. "Phil?" he called, his voice echoed inside the mausoleum. When no one answered, he was shocked. No way¡­ did I run into a ghost? He thought as he wildly looked around.


    Wasn''t it Phil earlier who caught me when I was about to fall? Phil is a colleague who doesn''t like to speak and only silently observes the surroundings. If it wasn''t Phil who was talking to him earlier, then, who is it?


    It was at this time that he remembered when they split into two groups earlier, Phil was overlooked by them. Phil doesn''t like crowds, and so he always remained in the car and sleeps.


    "It really wasn''t Phil!" he held his breath. "Then, who was that earlier?!" he asked as he cautiously walked around the mausoleum, illuminating the dark ces that might be the ce where the ''ghost'' earlier is hiding.


    Suddenly, he stepped into something and felt his foot sank. His pupils constricted. What the hell¡­ he thought before he felt the floor beneath his feet disappeared and his body felt weightless.


    "AAAAH!" he screamed when he fell.


    Outside the mausoleum.


    "Where is Huo Ling?!" Ruoruo and the others asked when they saw the second group ran out of the mausoleum.


    "What? What''s wrong?" they asked.


    Ruoruo and the others were about to speak when they saw their pale faces. "You¡­ didn''t hear what we are telling you earlier?" they asked.


    "What? No. We can''t hear you." Zhou Cheng said. "That''s why I returned. However, not longter and I heard them running behind me, so I didn''t have the chance to ask. Ruoruo." He called. "Is there something wrong with your phone? Why is it only a static only I and Huo Ling heard earlier during the call?" he asked.


    Ruoruo''s face suddenly paled. "Oh, no¡­" she muttered. "I wanted to warn him about the suspicious man that suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the desert with snowkes raining on him, but¡­ but he didn''t hear me?!" she said.


    "What?! What man? What snowkes? Ruoruo, are you still dreaming?!" the second group asked.


    "No!" the first group answered. "We all saw it!" they said.


    "Is it a mirage?"


    "How can that be!"


    "Wait, where is Huo Ling?!"

 Chapter 286 - Present

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Present</h4>


    Inside the mausoleum, underground.


    "O¡­" Huo Ling cried and held his head when he felt it hurt. He felt it is wet, and the liquid is warm. It also felt sticky, and smelled fishy and rustic. "Ouch¡­ this is ¨C " he muttered.


    He opened his eyes and, with his other hand holding a shlight, raised his hand to illuminate the warm and wet liquid on his other hand. It was blood.


    "Ugh!" he grunted as he tried to sit up, but his head felt dizzy and he fell on his back again. He looked around and saw the dim and dingy old hallway is empty. "Where am I¡­?" he muttered and grunted in pain when he tried to sit up again. "Ah!" he cried when he felt his foot ached after he moved his leg. "Damn it.." He cursed. It seems like he has twisted his ankle when he fell. "I can''t die here¡­" he muttered under his breath as he ced his hands on the wall and used it to support himself up.


    "You are clearly weak, yet you still act as strong. Let me help you." A familiar voice spoke behind him.


    Huo Ling''s pupils constricted and he sharply turned, his hand holding the shlight raised. It was then that he saw a pale but handsome face. His hair is neatlybed, revealing his smooth and fair forehead. His brows are thick and sharp, and his eyshes that are long fanning his deep eyes with icy blue pupils. His nose is also tall, and his lips are blood red, creating a vivid contrast with his paleplexion.


    "Who are you?!" he asked and retreated towards the wall. When he felt his back is on the wall, he sighed in relief. "Are you a ghost?" he looked at the man that appeared. "¡­ are you the owner of this tomb?" he added. He was about to apologize for their trespassing when the man spoke.


    "No." he answered.


    "''no''?" Huo Ling''s brows scrunched up. "Then, who are you?" he asked. He clearly remembers each and every member of their group. There''s no one who looks like this ''person'', not dresses like him. Wait¡­ ''dresses''? He thought and lowered his gaze, as well as the shlight on his hand to illuminate the clothes of the man. "A suit¡­ you aren''t like an ancient person at all!" he said and illuminated back the man''s face.


    Yi Bing looked away to avoid the light of the shlight, as well as to hide his smile. He didn''t expect for Huo Ling to be so slow, and also smart at the same time. If it is really to be counted, he might as well be called ''grandfather'' of the owner of the tomb. "Of course not." He said.


    "Are you someone''s driver who came here to fetch us?" Huo Ling asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then, who are you?" Huo Ling asked. "¡­ you can''t be really a ghost?" he said and carefully studied the man''s face.


    Yi Bing made a pause. "I can be called as one (ghost)." He said and smiled to tease Huo Ling.


    As expected, Huo Ling''s face paled. "N-n-no way¡­? I''ve really ran into a ghost?" he muttered and almost drilled himself into the wall.


    Yi Bing decided to stop teasing Huo Ling. "How long until it is your birthday?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was surprised by the sudden change in the topic and got distracted for a moment from his fear. "Five hours." He answered. He was nning on celebrating his birthday when they returned from their trip, but they didn''t expect to lose track of the time.


    And five hours from now, it will be his 23rd birthday. The others forgot it because everyone has been preupied. If not for Yi Bing reminding him just now, he would''ve also forgotten he''s about to turn twenty-three.


    Yi Bing nodded and reached out a hand to pull Huo Ling up. "In order to celebrate your birthday, let me give you a tour of this ce, and tell you everything that I know about this ce, as a present." He told him.


    Huo Ling, a very curious person, his eyes sparkled. "Really?!" he asked. He didn''t expect he''d receive such a gift on his birthday! "It''s a deal!" he told him.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Yes." He said as he wrapped his arm around Huo Ling''s waist to help him walk.


    Huo Ling, who is na?ve and is also preupied about his gift, didn''t notice anything was amiss. Yi Bing is eating his tofu. He is also a curious person in nature, and so, when his attention was shifted and his interest piqued, he will be preupied by it. "What is this mausoleum? Whose tomb is in here?" he asked. "Also¡­" he said and looked at Yi Bing''s hand holding his hand as Yi Bing helped him walk, before he raised his gazed to look at Yi Bing''s face. "¡­ you still haven''t told me your name." he smiled at him, his eyes turning into crescents.


    Yi Bing felt an arrow pierced his heart when he saw Huo Ling''s pure and filled with innocent smile. His heart skipped a beat as he stared at Huo Ling''s smiling face. Ah¡­ he thought as the corner of his lips were pulled up into a smile. "Yi Bing." He told him.


    "''Yi Bing''?" Huo Ling muttered. "''yi'' as in ''one'', and ''bing'' as in ''ice''?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded, remembered the time Huo Ling also asked this question in the former worlds. "Yes." He answered.


    Huo Lingughed. "What a strange name!" he said and looked ahead as they continued walking. "Why are you here?" he asked. "Are you guarding this tomb? Or ¨C " he turned to Yi Bing again. " ¨C you died in here, thus your soul lingers?" he asked as he stared at Yi Bing''s face.


    "Neither." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling fell silent before he stopped walking. He continued staring at Yi Bing, then finally met Yi Bing''s eyes. "Then, why are you here?" he asked. "Surely, not because of¡­ me?" his voice lowered and he lowered his gaze.


    It took a long while before Yi Bing spoke. "Why can''t it be because of you?" he asked.


    Huo Ling raised his head and looked at him.


    "Why does it have to be you?" Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling smiled. Yi Bing also smiled. None of them spoke and just continued walking.


    Outside the mausoleum.


    "Where is Huo Ling?!" they asked as they looked at each other before turning to look around.


    "Where is he?!"


    "Where did he go?!"


    "I thought he was following us¡­"


    "Wait!" Ruoruo shouted. "What happened back there inside the mausoleum?" she asked. "Why is it Huo Ling was separated from you?" she added.


    The second group looked at each other before Zhou Cheng sighed. Everyone looked at him. "Huo Ling received a call from Ruoruo." He said.


    Everyone looked at Ruoruo. Ruoruo calmly nodded. "I called him." She said.


    "We did, too¡­" the others from the first group spoke.


    "Huo Ling''s phone seemed to have a problem. He couldn''t hear your voice." Zhou Cheng continued. "He approached me and asked to call you. However, like his phone, your voice can''t be heard. That''s when I went out to check if there was a problem on your side." He exined. "But, suddenly, I saw everyone running behind me." He finished. Then, he turned to his group.


    "Like Zhou Cheng, Huo Ling also asked us to try calling everyone outside of the mausoleum. However, we only heard a static¡­" they said. "We thought it was strange, and suddenly felt suspicion, and so, in panic, we ran outside. We thought Huo Ling is following behind us¡­" They exined.


    Ruoruo frowned.


    "Ruoruo." Zhou Cheng called. "Why did you call Huo Ling?" he asked.


    Now, everyone''s gaze turned to Ruoruo. "I called him because a suspicious man entered the mausoleum. We thought he is there for Huo Ling, so we called Huo Ling to give him a head''s up." She exined.


    "Yes, yes¡­ that''s right¡­" the first group said.


    "If he is there for Huo Ling, why would you still call Huo Ling?" Zhou Cheng said. "Why is he suspicious?" he added.


    "Because he appeared out of nowhere." Phil, who is sleeping inside the car, answered.


    "''appeared out of nowhere''?" Zhou Cheng turned to him.


    Phil nodded. "He didn''t arrive in a car." He said.


    "Then, he might''ve just crossed the desert on foot." Someone from the second group said.


    "That''s not right!" someone from the first group said. "His clothes looked perfectly clean, and there had just been a sandstorm!" she said. "Also, he appeared out of the snowkes!" she added.


    "Have you read too much fantasy stories? How can anyone just suddenly appear in snowkes?" Someone from the second group asked.


    "But, it''s true!" she insisted.


    "That''s right! We also saw it!" the first group said.


    "If what you are saying is true ¨C " Zhou Cheng spoke. " ¨C then, this suspicious man¡­" his voice slowed down and lowered as he slowly turned back to the mausoleum. "¡­ he must be with Huo Ling right now."


    Their eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 287 - Priestess

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Priestess</h4>


    "No way¡­!" they eximed, their eyes and mouth are wide, stunned by their conjecture. "That can''t be¡­ that can''t be!" they said, wanting to deny the ring fact in front of them.


    They all looked at the entrance of the mausoleum. Its wide doors ajar, as if weing them. Even if it is in broad daylight, and in the middle of the very hot desert, they suddenly felt a chill ran down their spine when they looked at the gaping open doors, as if a giant mouth wanting to swallow them. The usual ancient graphical designs they are currently gazing at suddenly turned eerie instead of mysterious, and ominous.


    "H-Huo Ling¡­" the women suddenly choked in tears and their eyes reddened as they looked at the mausoleum before them. "W-we should save Huo Ling¡­" they said, out of kindness. However, their voice is weak, as well as their will. "B-boys, y-y-you g-go help Huo Ling¡­" they said.


    "What?!" the men said and turned to look sharply at the women. "What the hell are you talking about?!" they asked..


    One of the braver girls looked at them. "A-are you men?! W-why don''t you want to go and help Huo Ling?!" she asked.


    A man with a bad temper spoke. "Why would I go? Is he even worth risking my life for?!" he asked. "It''s because of him why we are here now!" he said.


    "You''re so ungrateful!" another girl said. Her tears fell. "Wasn''t it because we''re always haggling at him that''s why he finally relented to us to go travel?!" she asked. "He even defied his family''s wishes to not go this time on a trip, just for our whims!" she said.


    Hearing Huo Ling''s family, their expressions changed. Everyone of them has already known Huo Ling is a very wealthy young master, added to the fact he is very smart and has a good temper. He is also very obedient and filial to his family, and with that handsome face of his, everyone likes him. This leaves many men jealous towards him. But, what can they do? Huo Ling is that powerful. Even if he isn''t as an individual, then, his family behind him is.


    The Huo family is arge family with a long history. Their stronghold is the A City, the capital. Thus, even though there are people that dislike Huo Ling, but no one dared toe upfront to dere his animosity with him that stemmed from jealousy. Even if there really is one that did, but with Huo Ling''s temper, there wouldn''t be that dispute since Huo Ling is smart so he will settle the dispute nicely.


    "T-this isn''t good." One of them said. "I-I treat Huo Ling as my friend. I also don''t want to get on the bad side of the Huo family!" he said, his face pale.


    The women''s face brightened and they smiled favorably to the man.


    "Are you an idiot?!" the one with a bad temper said. "If you''re dead, who will care about the Huo family?!" he asked. "We aren''t here to babysit him!" he added.


    The smile on the women''s face disappeared and was reced by a frown. They red at him.


    "I''ll go." Ruoruo spoke.


    "Ruoruo!" the women cried and, finally, their tears fell. "W-we''ll go, too!" some of them said as they braved themselves.


    The other women who are more afraid tearfully hugged them. "We''ll go contact the police and ask for rescue. We''ll also contact Huo Ling''s family." They told them.


    "I''ll go." Zhou Cheng said.


    "Zhou Cheng!" the man with a bad temper yelled.


    Zhou Cheng calmly looked at him. "Andy. I won''t pick on you even though I knew you have hated Huo Ling. But, I don''t like you since you disregard a life before you." He said. "And, as Lulu said, you''re ungrateful. Going to Hargon is our dream, and Huo Ling, against his family''s wishes, satisfied our wish. So, why would you forsake Huo Ling after you''ve sated your wish?" he asked before he walked to Ruoruo''s and the other girls'' side.


    "Zhou Cheng!" Andy shouted. "I know that you only want to look good in everyone''s eyes!" he said.


    "Don''t use me for yourck of spine." Zhou Cheng told him. A look of disgust in his eyes. "And, I decide what I do with my life." He didn''t speak to Andy again.


    "I''ll go." Another man said. Together with the other one that regarded Huo Ling as his friend, they walked to Zhou Cheng''s side.


    A man looked at the new group that formed to rescue Huo Ling. "You will go inside and look for Huo Ling; bring him back if you can. If that suspicious man is there, then just go around him and find a way to rescue Huo Ling within your capabilities." He said. "Meanwhile, we''ll stay here in case the suspicious man would sneak Huo Ling out to abduct him." This is also why they panicked because Huo Ling has been abducted many times before.


    Because of the Huo family''s power, Huo Ling, their only descendant, became a treasure. Thus, Huo Ling is always a target of abduction. However, Huo Ling doesn''t want for his private life to be disturbed, thus, he didn''t have bodyguards with him.


    "We''ll stay and contact the police."


    "This settles it, then?"


    "I''ll go." Philip, who has been silent since earlier, suddenly spoke.


    "What?!" they eximed and turned to look at Philip in shock.


    "Philip, you¡­"


    "You, too?!" Andy eximed as he looked at Philip. "You''ve always been dull. Why take action now?" he asked.


    Philip dully looked at Andy. "I don''t need to exin myself or my actions to you." He said and walked towards Zhou Cheng, Ruoruo and the others. "Let''s go." He told them before he walked towards the mausoleum first.


    Zhou Cheng and Ruoruo nodded and they all followed him. Andy sneered and kicked the sand before he marched away with his both hands inside his pockets. "Hypocrites!" he said before he closed the car''s door with a loud bang.


    The ones left outside looked at each other before they started calling everyone they know, including the police. They were stuck in the desert, and only a few amount of gas are left in their car. Remembering it was Huo Ling who bought it for them as a precaution if an ident happens, their eyes reddened again.


    They wiped away their tears and did their best to find the nearest contact they could with their phones.


    Inside the mausoleum.


    Huo Ling stepped on the hidden mechanism and Yi Bing immediately pulled him away when an arrow shot out of the wall.


    "Ow!" Huo Ling cried when he lost his bnce and his leg ached.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Shall I carry you?" he asked.


    "What?" Huo Ling was massaging his muscle and raised his head to look at Yi Bing. "I''m a grown-up. How can I ask you to carry me? That''s embarrassing, and would look embarrassing if you really would carry me." He told him.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just bent down to pick up Huo Ling. Huo Ling''s face reddened when he realized Yi Bing carried him, bridal style.


    "Your leg aches too much, right?" Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling fell silent. He decided to change the topic to relieve the awkwardness he felt. "You said, earlier on the upper floor, that the priestess of the temple is a goddess." He said. "Can a god give birth?" he asked.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Smart." He said. "Naturally, gods can''t give birth. This is a restriction ced on them. It is to prevent the imbnce in this world." He exined. "However, the priestess of the temple is the goddess of creation." He said.


    Huo Ling thought about it. "That''s not right." He said. "Gods can''t reproduce, but then she''s the goddess of creation. That neutralizes each other?" he muttered.


    "Yes. It will neutralize each other." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling''s brows scrunched up. "Then, how did she conceive her children?" he asked.


    "This lies in which is stronger." Yi Bing said and stopped to look at Huo Ling. "Whether the restriction imposed on her, or, her conviction she can conceive herself." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s eyes and mouth opened wide. "She won?!" he eximed.


    Yi Bing nodded before they stopped outside a door. He pressed something on the wall, and the door opened.


    Huo Ling stared shock at the sight that greeted him. "A well-preserved corpse?!" he was stunned when he saw a woman sleeping on top of a table.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded.


    The woman''s body is undamaged, and her clothes and her hair, as well as the ornaments on her body and head, are neatly arranged. Her beauty looked ethereal, and she is smiling in peace.


    "Wasn''t she burned?" Huo Ling asked as they walked towards the priestess'' corpse.


    "Gods are immortals." Yi Bing said.


    "¡­ self-regeneration?" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    "So¡­" Huo Ling stared at the priestess before he slowly turned to Yi Bing. "¡­ she is still alive?"

 Chapter 288 - Someone

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Someone</h4>


    Huo Ling felt a chill ran down his spine and he slowly turned to the priestess'' corpse. The fair skin is morbidly pale. The red lips looked like it was painted with blood. The eyshes are also long. Huo Ling felt that with even just a weak blow of the wind, the eyshes will quiver and it would look like that the priestess is about to wake up.


    Huo Ling felt, at any time, the princess will wake up and then, those closed eyes will slowly open, revealing a pair of red pupils. And then, the corpse of the priestess will sit up and then raise her hands, and then grab his neck and choke him.


    Huo Ling''s face paled and a few drops of cold sweat formed on his forehead. His eyes are as wide as saucers, and he''s gaping at the corpse of the priestess in disbelief. The silence inside the room is ringing in his ears, making his mind muddled and cloud his judgement.


    Yi Bing saw his horrified expression and he grinned. "Done scaring yourself?" he asked, breaking the dead silence in the room..


    Huo Ling was called back from his stupor. He saw Yi Bing was about to speak again. "Wait, no. That''s not right, either." he suddenly said as he raised his hand to stop Yi Bing before Yi Bing could speak.


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked. There was a faint smile on his face.


    Huo Ling studied the corpse of the priestess. After a long while, he spoke. "This can''t be¡­ it''s been eight hundred years, but her corpse is still intact." He said. "This is impossible." He looked at the fine details of the clothes of the priestess. "The hair ornaments, as well as the clothes, would be fine, but the corpse¡­" he shook his head.


    "She is a goddess." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "You''re kidding me, right?" he said. "Alright. Here is fine. You can drop the act." He told him. "You were paid by my father and grandfather to act as a ghost to scare me, right? This is their birthday present for me." He grinned.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling. He''s¡­ this na?ve? He thought.


    "And ¨C " Huo Ling continued. He turned to look at the corpse of the priestess. " ¨C she is an actress paid by my father and grandfather. Alright, young miss. You can stop acting." He said and lightly patted the corpse of the priestess.


    His warm hand slightly touched the cold skin of the priestess'' shoulder.


    Huo Ling froze. "¡­ young miss, you''re so dedicated to your job!" he said and smiled as he curled his fingers that could still the coldness that lingered on his skin. Then, he withdrew his hand. "Did you go inside a chiller to make your skin colder, for the act to be more believable?" he asked.


    There was no answer that was heard.


    "¡­ young miss?" Huo Ling called. When he didn''t see the corpse of the priestess move, nor hear an answer, his smile started to falter. "H-hey¡­" he called Yi Bing before he turned to look at Yi Bing. "Did my father and grandfather buy a fresh corpse?" he asked. "This is going too far! They know that I like studying history and artifacts, but showing me a corpse on my birthday, this is going too far! Don''t they know this is very ominous?!" he asked and hit Yi Bing to vent out his anger on his father and grandfather. "Say something!" he said and hit Yi Bing again when Yi Bing didn''t speak nor react.


    Huo Ling started to be real scared. His arms and knees are shaking and his lips quivered.


    "You''re not a ghost¡­ are you?" he asked when there is still no response from Yi Bing. "Who¡­ are you, really?" he looked at Yi Bing in the eyes.


    "I''m neither a ghost, nor a person¡­" Yi Bing said and made a pause. Seeing Huo Ling''s pale face and almost close to fainting, he coughed. "Nor a person paid by anyone." He continued.


    "Then¡­ why are you here?" Huo Ling asked. "¡­ you''re really not here for me¡­ are you?" he asked.


    "What if I am?" Yi Bing asked back instead of answering.


    Huo Ling fell speechless. "¡­ then, I appreciate your thoughtful behavior towards me." The corner of his lip twitched.


    Yi Bingughed. "I''m not a bad person." He told him.


    "Someone regarding himself as not a bad person, may have not done bad actions, but he can also have a bad behavior and is harboring bad thoughts, thus have bad intentions." Huo Ling said.


    In short, that person is real bad.


    "Where did you learn this?" Yi Bing felt amused. His blue pupils are shining.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer. "So, who are you?" he asked.


    Yi Bing smiled. He was about to speak when he suddenly felt something. He turned his head upwards. Then, his eyes narrowed.


    At the same time, Rourou, Zhou Cheng and Phil''s group arrived in the room with relief paintings where Zhou Cheng''s group came earlier.


    "This is it." Zhou Cheng said as he led them inside.


    Everyone immediately became tense as they gripped their shlight tight. Meanwhile, Phil''s expression was calm. He took a step forward, towards the center of the room when, suddenly, he felt something. His feet stopped walking, then, he looked down to the floor.


    His pair of eyes stared at the floor as if he''s seeing through it, his gaze prating to the ce underneath. "What''s wrong?" Phil heard Zhou Cheng asked when they saw him suddenly stopped.


    "¡­ it''s nothing." Phil answered. "Just seen a mouse." He told them before he resumed walking around the room.


    "A mouse?" they said. "How can there be a mouse in such a ce like this?" they asked.


    "I must''ve seen wrong." Phil just said and then ignored them.


    Everyone. "..." your answer just worries us more¡­ if it''s not a mouse, then it can be a snake or a scorpion. Worse, it could be a bug that could eat their flesh.


    It better be a mouse that Phil saw, and not something else. However, Phil doesn''t seem like he''s nning to exin to them, which just made them grew more anxious.


    "L-Let''s¡­ let''s continue looking." Rourou spoke to break the tension that rose in the air. "Huo Ling must be somewhere around here¡­" she added and forced a smile to relieve them.


    The others really feltforted seeing her smile, thus lifting their spirit. Suddenly, Phil spoke again, which made the tension return. "Where have youst seen him?" he asked. "Where have youst seen Huo Ling?" he turned to them.


    Zhou Cheng, the only one present from the second group that went with Huo Ling, spoke. "I don''t remember." He honestly answered.


    "What do you mean?" Phil asked as he turned to him.


    "I left earlier than the others in the second group." Zhou Cheng answered.


    Phil fell silent. Then, he turned to one of the people that went with them. "You. Go ask someone from the second group earlier." He told him.


    Fortunately, the person is reliable. "Yes!" he answered before he dashed outside.


    They all waited until, after a while, someone went back with another person. "I ¨C I''ve seen Huo Ling before I ran out with the others¡­" someone from the second group said.


    "Where was he, and what was he doing at that time?" Phil asked him.


    Everyone looked at Phil. Surprise can be seen in their eyes. Not only did they hear Phil talk so much today, but they also saw him in action. For some reason, as they watched him, they felt he is very reliable.


    "I ¨C I saw Huo Ling returned." The person said.


    "''returned''?" Rourou and the others looked at the person. "What do you mean? Weren''t you all running out to leave? Why would Huo Ling return?" they asked.


    "It ¨C it seems like he saw something." The person said.


    "What did he see?" Phil asked.


    The person shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered.


    They sighed.


    "But!" the person said. "I ¨C I heard him spoke. It seems¡­ it seems he is calling¡­ no." he shook his head. "He is talking to someone." He told them.


    "Who?" they asked.


    The person shook his head. "I don''t know." He said.


    They all looked at each other as silence fell. "Don''t you think¡­ it is strange?" Zhou Cheng suddenly spoke.


    "What is?" Rourou asked.


    Zhou Cheng turned to her. "Think about it. Huo Ling is about to leave with everybody. However, he suddenly stayed. And, he even returned." He said. "Huo Ling must have seen someone, and that person, he knows it. So, it''s that person¡­" he looked at them all. "It seems¡­ he has really taken Huo Ling."


    Their heart sank. "This person¡­ even if he takes Huo Ling away, where can he take him to? It''s the desert!" he said.


    "But, didn''t he suddenly appear out of nowhere? Maybe he knows a transportation technique!"


    "Come on! This isn''t a xianxia or wuxia novel!"


    "Then, where can he take Huo Ling?" they asked.


    Phil remained silent, but his gaze is on the floor.

 Chapter 289 - Entity

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Entity</h4>


    The corners of Yi Bing''s lips were pulled down and he sneered as he lowered his head after he was done looking above them.


    "Hey? What''s wrong?" Huo Ling called as he pulled Yi Bing''s sleeve. "Did you see or hear something?" he asked before his face paled again. "Is it¡­ is it something horrible?" he asked. "Did you see something¡­ strange?" he clutched tightly at Yi Bing''s sleeve. "Hey¡­ say something!" he told him. His eyes are watery because of the unshed tears from being scared.


    Although Yi Bing finds the present Huo Ling cute, but he can''t tease him anymore. "No." he answered.


    "Eh¡­?" Huo Ling muttered. Suddenly, he thought of something.. "Wait¡­ could it be my friends?" he asked as his eyes lit up. "Did you see them? Where are they?" he asked.


    Yi Bing raised his head and turned to Huo Ling. "Five hundred feet above us." He answered.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling felt he has be deaf. "Sorry, could you repeat that?" he asked. He thought he had heard Yi Bing wrong. Five hundred feet above them? Is Yi Bing kidding him? There''s already no air five hundred feet below the ground!


    Yi Bing ''kindly'' repeated it. "Your friends¡­ they are five hundred feet above us." He told Huo Ling.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling''s mind finally really crashed. "HUH?! WHAT?! ''five hundred feet''¡­ you''re kidding!" he said as he hit Yi Bing''s chest. "How can they be five hundred feet above us?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing also thought about it before he rephrased his words. "Your friends¡­ we are five hundred feet below them." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling felt the cogs in his brain have broken apart. "¡­ what?" he muttered under his breath as he stared at Yi Bing in shock. "Five hundred feet¡­ we''re five hundred feet¡­ under¡­ ground¡­" his eyes widened. "You don''t mean ¨C " he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. He finally could tell Huo Ling the bad news. "Yes. You''re dead ¨C " he said.


    " ¨C I have reached the central part of the tomb?!" Huo Ling excitedly eximed as he looked at Yi Bing with sparkling eyes in excitement.


    It was Yi Bing''s mind turn to crash. "¡­ huh?" he muttered as he looked at Huo Ling with a strange gaze. ¡­ fck. He thought as he finally figured it out. This is the most idiotic Huo Ling he has met.


    "Oh, my god! So, this is really the priestess'' corpse?!" Huo Ling was shocked as he looked at the female corpse on top of the table. He then turned to Yi Bing with an extremely serious expression. "I''m really, really sorry for earlier." He said. "I was already used to my father''s and grandfather''s tricks, and this matter just coincided with my birthday, so I thought you''re an actor they hired, as well as the priestess as the actress they hired¡­" he exined and continued to ramble about his family''s history.


    Huo Ling''s family is one of the families that the ancestors were once grave robbers. Their family''s wealth mainly came from the wealth that they amassed from grave robbing in the past. However, as time passed, only a few people from these families are doing grave robbing. However, in this modern time, they call it ''archaeological project''. They go to ancient tombs to study them for the country, and the treasures they''ll find, they will hand to the government.


    Yi Bing stared nkly at Huo Ling before he raised his hand and¡­ slowly, ced it on his forehead. He felt an iing headache even though grim reapers don''t get biologically sick. He felt like Anna and Kristoff is ying in his mind. He''s internally debating whether he should break the news to Huo Ling, telling Huo Ling that he is already dead.


    Suddenly, his narrowed eyes because of headache twitched and he pulled Huo Ling''s arm.


    "Huh? What? What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked as he turned to Yi Bing. "Oh, right. I seem to forgot something ¨C " he said as he pondered for a second. "Right. You''re not an actor hired by my family to put a show for me. Neither is the priestess. Then, you are really¡­" he said as his voice suddenly slowed. His eyes widened and his mouth opened wide as he stared at Yi Bing in shock. "Y-y-you¡­ you''re really¡­ really - !" he said as he pointed a finger to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing grabbed his finger and pressed his hand down.


    "You''re really a ghost?!" Huo Ling eximed as his fingers gripping Yi Bing''s sleeve loosened. He took a step back with a horrified expression.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" too fcking slow¡­ too freaking na?ve¡­ what to do with this Huo Ling? He thought as he face-palmed a hundred times in his mind. "Never mind that." He said and dragged Huo Ling away. "Let''s go leave." He told him.


    "W-what?!" Huo Ling was shocked. "No! I''m not going with a ghost!" he told Yi Bing and stopped with feet moving. He also tried to pulled his arm from Yi Bing''s grasp.


    However, Yi Bing''s hand is like an iron grip. "You won''t go away with a ghost, but want to stay in this ghostly ce instead?" he asked. He didn''t give Huo Ling a chance to speak as he raised him up and ced him on his shoulder like a sack. "Either way, there are ghosts. So, choose where there is a lesser number of ghost: me." He told him. He took a step before he stopped. "Right. I already said I am not a ghost." He added.


    "No! NO! NO!" Huo Ling shouted as he hit Yi Bing''s broad back with his fists. "I''m not leaving! I''m not leaving!" he said. "Even if you''re not a ghost, but you''re no better than a ghost!" he told him.


    Hearing his words, Yi Bing''s feet stopped. "What did you say?" he asked.


    Huo Ling, noticed something wrong, immediately changed his words to preserve his life. "I ¨C I mean, I don''t even know who you are, really. Only your name." he exined. "Might as well be a ghost ¨C " eh muttered in a low voice.


    However, who is Yi Bing? "I''m not a ghost, but¡­" he said as he turned to look at Huo Ling at the same time Huo Ling turned to look at him. He shed a handsome smile, but his words are not the least bit pretty. "I''m worse than a ghost." He told him before he resumed walking.


    Huo Ling felt like his brain crashed again as he felt his brain currently couldn''t process what Yi Bing said. ''worse than a ghost''? What do those words mean? What''s worse than a ghost?


    Yi Bing felt Huo Ling''s body stiffened and he stifled hisughter. However, he felt he couldn''tugh again when he saw a figure appeared at the end of the hallway. "¡­ tch." He clicked his tongue when he felt the dangerous aura.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked when he noticed Yi Bing stopped.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just looked at the figure standing at the end of the hallway opposite them. He has wasted so much time bickering with Huo Ling he had forgotten about this troublesome entity. Well, calling him an ''entity'' is very insulting since Philip is a human, unlike Yi Bing who is neither a human nor a ghost.


    ''entity'' is more suitable to call Yi Bing than Philip.


    Philip nced at Huo Ling lying on his stomach on the shoulder of Yi Bing, wriggling like a worm as he tried to escape from Yi Bing. "Where is his body?" he asked.


    "Oh?" the corner of Yi Bing''s lip curled up. "My kind may be worse than yours, but you are more ruthless than us." He said. The ''you'' he is referring to is a collective pronoun, but he isn''t referring to Philip as a human. He is referring to Philip''s identity.


    "Huh? Who are you talking to?" Huo Ling asked, unaware of the smoke of the gunpowder in the air. He tried to turn, but Yi Bing forced his head to remain unmoving.


    But, that didn''t stop Huo Ling from hearing Philip''s voice earlier. Huo Ling is slightly keen in sounds in this life, thus he identified Philip''s voice.


    "Philip?!" Huo Ling was surprised. He tried to turn, but Yi Bing remained unmoving. And so, he was forced to talk to Philip with his back facing Philip. "Philip, why are you here?" he asked. "Are the others also here? How is Rourou? Did something happen to her?" he fired questions to Philip. "Philip?" he called when Philip didn''t answer him.


    Instead, Philip talked to Yi Bing again. "Where is his body?" he asked. Huo Ling''s body is very important.


    "What? What body are you talking about?" Huo Ling asked. "Philip, are you referring to the body of the priestess of this tomb? Wow, you''re so smart! The priestess'' body was preserved, so it is rude for us to call it a ''corpse''." He said. "Philip, the priestess'' body is ahead of this hallway. Just go straight ¨C " he told him.


    Yi Bing can''t help listening anymore. "He''s not talking about the priestess." He told him.


    "Huh? Then, what body is he talking about?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Your body."

 Chapter 290 - Naivety

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Naivety</h4>


    "¡­ huh? What do you mean, my body?" Huo Ling asked.


    However, Yi Bing nor Philip answered him. Instead, Yi Bing talked to Philip. "Aio. I don''t think he''s that smart." He said. He''s obviously referring to Philip.


    "Huh? Yi Bing, what do you mean?" Huo Ling asked. "Philip is smart, although he is silent most of the time." He said, defending his colleague. "A person''s intelligence isn''t determined by how many words he spoke, but by the wisdom he showed!" he told Yi Bing.


    However, that just made Yi Bing more pissed.. "Not speaking? Then, isn''t he just mute? And looked dumb?" he said and smirked at Philip.


    Philip ignored Yi Bing''s provocation. "Where is his body?" he asked again.


    "You really aren''t smart." Yi Bing said. "A body is called a body because its owner is alive. If not, then shouldn''t it be called a corpse?" he asked.


    "Wait. Wait!" Huo Ling called. "You were just talking about a body. Now, it became a corpse. What are you really talking about?" he asked. "Whose body? Whose corpse?" he added.


    "Yours." Philip answered in an emotionless voice.


    "Huh? My body? I''m here?" Huo Ling said and pointed himself even though the person he''s talking to is behind him.


    Yi Bing rolled his eyes. If he hasn''t seen Huo Ling''s naivety earlier, he would think Huo Ling is just acting dumb towards them right now. "It''s not your body. It''s your corpse he is looking for." He ''kindly'' exined to Huo Ling.


    "Hah?! ''corpse''?! But, I''m alive?!" Huo Ling eximed before he suddenly paused. "Wait. Philip¡­ what is he looking for my corpse¡­ pei (spit)! What is he looking for my body¡­ pei! This doesn''t sound right." He said. "I mean, Philip, you really looked for me?!" he asked, delight in his voice. His eyes turned misty because he was touched by Philip''s gesture.


    "¡­ yes." Philip answered.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing snorted.


    Huo Ling ignored Yi Bing''s sneer. "Philip. Thank you. I am fine." He told Philip. "You came here¡­ are the others also here?" he asked.


    "¡­ above." Philip answered. "I''m the only one who went down." He exined.


    Huo Ling clutched his chest and his tears fell. "Thank you." He said, his voice filled with emotions because of Philip''s concern. "Philip. Can you do me another favor?" he asked. "This ghost deceived me to capture me. I don''t know what is his intention, but I know it''s bad." He exined. "Please help me escape." He told him.


    Philip looked at Yi Bing. Yi Bing raised his brows and smiled.


    Philip''s usually nk expression turned grim. "I can''t." he told Huo Ling.


    "Ah? Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I can''t beat him." Philip answered.


    Although his strength surpasses his peers'', but he is still inferior against Yi Bing. Not because they are from different worlds so their worlds'' rules differed from each other. He can train longer and harder to increase his strength. Thus, his current strength isn''t adequate to fight against Yi Bing and defeat Yi Bing.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered. No disappointment in his voice. He can understand that Philip has risked his life enough to inform him of the situation. "Then, tell others that I am fine and will find my way back. So, no need to worry about me." He told Philip.


    "¡­ en." Philip answered before he turned to Yi Bing. "Where is it?" he asked, referring to Huo Ling''s corpse.


    Yi Bing was about to answer when Huo Ling interrupted again. "Philip, what are you looking for?" he asked. "If it''s the priestess'' corpse, then it''s just ahead. I''ll hold this ghost so that he won''t interfere with you." He told him.


    "¡­ thanks." Philip was speechless with Huo Ling''s naivety even though he has seen more than enough of it.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing justughed.


    Philip can''t hold it anymore. "He isn''t a ghost." He told him.


    "Ah? Then, what is he?" Huo Ling asked and looked at the back of Yi Bing''s head. "He''s a human?" he asked.


    Yi Bing almost roared inughter at Huo Ling''s question. Philip stared nkly at Huo Ling''s back. He doesn''t realize it''s such a dangerous question, and is unknowingly setting himself such a big g. He can even see the big g is waving at Huo Ling.


    But, he still decided to answer Huo Ling''s question. "¡­ he''s not." He told him.


    "AH?!" Huo Ling eximed. "If he''s not, then what is he?" he asked.


    Philip slowly closed his eyes, feeling pained. He can''t bear to look at Huo Ling anymore.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing finally can''t hold back hisughter. "Ahahahahaha!" whichever world it is they are in, Huo Ling always amuses him.


    "Hey! What are youughing for?!" Huo Ling asked and hit Yi Bing in the back, which is just a tickle for Yi Bing.


    "Nothing, nothing." Yi Bing answered, but a smile still hung on his lips. His cold eyes are sparkling fromughter, making them look warm at the moment.


    Huo Ling''s brows scrunched up and he frowned. His eyes narrowed as he fiercely looked at the back of Yi Bing''s head, as if his pair of eyes are like aser and are drilling a hole in Yi Bing''s head. "You''re clearly making fun of me." He said, his lips are pursed.


    Philip thinks this is enough for Huo Ling to (unknowingly) embarrass himself by being dumb. "Howee." He called. They''re in a foreignnd, and so he calls Huo Ling by his foreign name. This is also to avoid trouble in case there are people in the vicinity trying to abduct him.


    Huo Ling''s mother, a foreign woman, is the one who gave Huo Ling this name.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered. He raised his head even though it is only a door in front of him while Philp, the one he is talking to, is at his back.


    Philip is already used to Huo Ling''s naivety, and so he has a long patience towards him. "That man isughing because you don''t perceive danger from your words uttered, and the underlying meaning in it." He exined.


    However, Huo Ling''s naivety seemed to be unlimited today and his brain has gone offline after crashing for three times earlier because of Yi Bing. "¡­ huh?" he tilted his head. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Philip. "...." I''ve had enough! His usually nk expression finally turned dark. He turned to Yi Bing. "Where is his corpse?" he asked. Even Buddha''s patience will also run out because of stupid people.


    Yi Bing raised his brows. "You need it, you find it." He told him as he walked past Philip.


    "What do you mean?" Philip asked as he turned to Yi Bing.


    "Yes, ah. What do you mean?" Huo Ling asked before he made a pause. "Ah. I also want to know, what do you mean." He told Philip as he pointed at him as he finally can face Philip with Yi Bing''s back on Philip.


    Yi Bing, not wanting for Huo Ling to converse with Philip, forced himself to face Philip. And so, Huo Ling faced a wall this time. "Hey!" he heard Huo Ling called.


    Yi Bing ignored Huo Ling as he looked at Philip''s (disgusting/for Yi Bing) face. "Exactly as my words meant. If you can''t understand, it''s time for you to finally admit that you''re dumb." He told him and smirked.


    Philip''s facial muscles seemed like they were trained as Philip''s expression returned to expressionless again. "What I meant, is that what do you mean I have to find it?" he rified. "¡­ you also don''t know where his corpse is?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing when he finally understood the hidden meaning in Yi Bing''s words.


    Yi Bing didn''t fall into Philip''s word trap. He graciously smiled at him. "I didn''t say I didn''t know." He said.


    This time, Philip''s expression finally fell.


    Yi Bingughed. "Also ¨C " he said as his eyes turned into crescents. " ¨C I don''t need it, so I don''t care for it." His smile became wider. "Don''t think you can ckmail me with it as it is of his vessel." He told Philip as his gaze became sharp.


    "Hey! What ''vessel'' this time?!" Huo Ling asked. "Also, who are you two talking about?! Why can''t you tell me?!" heined.


    Yi Bing. "¡­"


    Philip. "¡­" we''ve been telling you since earlier, but you''re the one who doesn''t understand! Please find your brain that you lost!


    Yi Bing''s facial muscles twitched for holding back hisughter while Philip''s facial muscles twitched because he can''t stand Huo Ling''s naivety anymore, feeling that Huo Ling is losing more of his face (if it wasn''t all lost yet) every time he opens his mouth.


    "Don''t you dare try hoodwinking me again into finding his vessel for you." Yi Bing told Philip as he looked at him with narrowed eyes. "As this is your first time offending me, I''ll let this slide. As you have imed, you''re not dumb. Then, you should know I don''t like your organization. So ¨C " he said as his voice lowered. " ¨C don''t ever cross me again, or it''ll be your corpse next that''ll be rolling in this tomb, never to see the day again."

 Chapter 291 - Greeting

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Greeting</h4>


    "Ah¡­ there goes my happy mood¡­" Yi Bing muttered as he released a sigh while he walked in the sand. His expression looked exhausted as he stared at the sun in the sky. The outer coat of his ck suit was on his shoulder.


    He looked like he has nothing to live for, which is ironic, since he is already dead.


    "Hey! Yi Bing! Don''t you dare ignore me!" he heard Huo Ling shouted from behind him as the other followed him. "''he'' this, ''corpse'' that. Don''t you and Philip dare underestimate me and my intelligence just because you were speaking in codes. I tell you, that doesn''t hinder me from deciphering anything!" he told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing, with his back on Huo Ling, just rolled his eyes. One of the reasons of his exhaustion is the ''person'' behind him. He didn''t speak a word and just pulled his foot that was buried in the sand before he resumed walking.


    "Philip said ''body'', but you rified it as a ''corpse'' earlier. Then, before we left, you''ve said a ''vessel''." Huo Ling said. "Regarding to what Philip said, he thinks that the person he is looking for is alive. But, for you, that person is already dead." He said. "Then, about the vessel¡­" his voice faded as he made a pause to ponder. "What meant as a vessel is an object used to store something." He said and looked at Yi Bing. "If you refer to the human body a vessel, then the thing it contains must be a soul?" he said.


    Yi Bing paused on his feet before he slowly turned to Huo Ling. "That''s right." He nodded.


    Huo Ling crossed his arms. "This train of thought is only for those emo people." He said and looked at Yi Bing from head to feet, then from feet to head. "You dress very gentlemanly, and your posture is of elegance. Even your face is more handsome than those celebrities¡­" he muttered as he observed Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised and he opened his arms for Huo Ling to look at him more closely.


    Huo Ling frowned, knowing what Yi Bing is up to. "I''m notplimenting you." He told him.


    "I know." Yi Bing said. "You''re assessing me. Have I passed your standards?" he asked and smirked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he gaped at Yi Bing in disbelief. "You¡­ you! Shameless!" he said as he pointed a finger to Yi Bing. "I''ve never seen a brazen person like you before!" he moved his gaze away from Yi Bing''s face.


    "Either they''re less of a brazen person than I, or more brazen than I." Yi Bingughed.


    Huo Ling scoffed, his cheeks puffed up as he turned back to Yi Bing. "Speak. What are you and Philip are really talking about earlier back in the tomb?" he asked.


    "Don''t you already have a guess?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling red at him. "Don''t you dare y around with me." He said. The corners of his lips are pulled down.


    Yi Bing froze when he saw the sudden change in Huo Ling. Huo Ling''s shoulders are level, and his chin high. His eyes are sharp, and from his point of view, looked condescending. His eyes narrowed when he remembered what he and Gu Shi talked about before in the Afterlife Department before Jin Wu arrived.


    As Yi Bing mentioned before, the director of the Afterlife Department is granted to know the Heaven''s secrets. Yi Bing refused to be the director of the Afterlife Department, since he doesn''t have an interest in the Heaven''s secrets. Thus, the director position fell on Gu Shi''s hands, and Gu Shi gained ess to the Heaven''s secrets.


    Lord Zero. This is one of the things Gu Shi found when he went to the Heaven''s Archive where the Heaven''s Records are located. Lord Zero is the first archangel, and this title is given to him. Zero is where everything starts. One is the first step.


    Gu Shi told Yi Bing that Huo Ling was once an archangel. This already shocked Yi Bing. However, he was even more shocked to know that Huo Ling was the first archangel ¨C Lord Zero. His code is 0000. Yi Bing was the second archangel, and his code is 0001.


    But, who knows how Huo Ling became the first grim reaper? And Yi Bing was the second grim reaper. Such a coincidence happened¡­ or was it really a coincidence? Gu Shi doesn''t know anything more about this matter, since even the Heaven''s Records, at that, the information is limited!


    There must be more secrets the Heaven is hiding. Yi Bing thought as he lowered his gaze, his eyelids and eyshes hooding his eyes.


    "Hey? Hey!" Huo Ling called when he saw Yi Bing was in a daze.


    Yi Bing started and he raised his gaze to look at Huo Ling, only to fall in his thoughts once again when he saw Huo Ling''s face, and something came to his mind, which made his body freeze and be numb, and his mind be nk.


    If Huo Ling was once a grim reaper, how can Huo Ling enter a reincarnation circle? Shouldn''t all his other reincarnations have returned to himself? So, why is it¡­? Ah. He thought when he remembered his suspicion before.


    Soul Fragments. Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed as he clenched his fists. That''s right. There''re also the Soul Fragments. Before, in the second world ¨C the apocalypse world, Yi Bing thought it was the Soul Fragment that possessed Huo Ling, its memories that entered Huo Ling''s mind thus Huo Ling acted as the Fengshen Sect master before.


    But, what happened in the interster world made Yi Bing be suspicious. The Fengshen Sect master identity reappeared. And, ''he'' introduced himself as Huo Ling. Yi Bing thought that the Soul Fragment identifies itself as the one it possesses. However, Yi Bing doesn''t believe in such coincidences.


    Thus, he guessed that Huo Ling is the owner of the Soul Fragments. However, there''s another contradiction that surfaced, and it''s the most ring fact at present: Huo Ling''s reincarnation cycle. Let''s say Huo Ling really was once a grim reaper, and his reincarnated souls returned to him. However, for some reason, his soul became Soul Fragments and scattered in different worlds.


    Then, how can Huo Ling have a reincarnation cycle? Yi Bing would''ve ignored this fact, but he''s the one handling this matter right now. So, what is the truth?


    "Yi Bing¡­?" Huo Ling called when he saw Yi Bing fell into a daze once again. His brows knitted. Is there a problem in his brain? Definitely! He thought when he remembered what happened back at the tomb. Who would identify their self as not human?


    Yi Bing blinked when he heard Huo Ling''s voice and he looked at the other, only to see it was Huo Ling''s turn to be in a daze. "¡­ did his brain finally malfunction?" he muttered to himself as he looked at Huo Ling, his eyes full of doubt. He slowly walked towards Huo Ling and waved a hand in front of Huo Ling''s face. "Hey. Huo Ling ¨C " he called and was about to flick Huo Ling''s forehead to wake him when Huo Ling started and he looked at Yi Bing.


    "What are you doing - ?" Huo Ling asked. However, the moment the tip of Yi Bing''s finger touched his forehead, he was startled.


    Yi Bing''s skin is as cold as ice, if even colder than it. Huo Ling could feel the cold crawled in his skin, and into all over his body.


    He subconsciously shivered, and stared at Yi Bing in shock. "Y-you¡­" he muttered, his lips quivering from the shock and fear, which he suddenly felt. He took a step back, away from Yi Bing. "W-why¡­ why is your skin ice-cold?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at his finger, then lowered his hand. "Didn''t I and Philip already tell you? I''m not human." He told him before he made a pause. He looked at him. "Neither are you ¨C " he said and watched as Huo Ling''s expression undergone a big change. " ¨C a second earlier." He told him.


    "W-what¡­ what do you mean¡­?" Huo Ling asked under his breath. His whole body is shaking from fright, from discovering Yi Bing''s identity, and also from hearing Yi Bing''s deration of his death just now.


    "Huo Ling, you are smart. You already know it. Do you really want me to spell it out to you?" Yi Bing asked.


    However, it''s as if Huo Ling didn''t hear him. "Why do you know my name? How did you know my name?" he asked. "Who are you, really?" he said. "Why are you following me?" he added.


    "I didn''t follow you." Yi Bing said, taking a deep breath as he exercised his patience towards Huo Ling who currently doesn''t want to face the fact ¨C that he''s dead. "Right now, you''re the one following me." He told him.


    Huo Ling opened his mouth to speak, but no words nor a sounde out of it.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling shocked and dazed appearance, and he sighed, filled with pity. "Happy birthday." He told him.

 Chapter 292 - Soul Society

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Soul Society</h4>


    Huo Ling feels depressed. He felt his body couldn''t move, but that''s because he requested Yi Bing to bury him in the sand. Yi Bing, out of consideration of his feelings, did as he told. But, this just made Huo Ling feel even more depressed.


    He looked at his hand that was buried under the sand passed through the sand particles after he tried to raise it. "¡­" damn it. Now that he looked more carefully, his body seemed transparent. Not because his skin is very pale it''s almost transparent when he was alive. But, it was really, literally, transparent right now that he''s dead. "¡­" god, damn it! Why do I have to die?! What will happen to my father and grandfather?! I''m the only heir of the family!


    If his father and grandfather would hear of his death, his father would faint and his grandfather would immediately ascend to heaven. Him being the only heir is the reason why his family is very against him taking up archaeology since he is going to travel to many ces. Setting aside him being abducted, his eternal curiosity towards many things always leads him to troubles!


    "So, what are you, really?" he asked Yi Bing who was sitting beside him while ying with the sand.. He slowly sat up, and his face darkened when he saw the sand particles burying him underground didn''t even move a bit when he sat up.


    He''s really dead, literally.


    "A grim reaper." Yi Bing answered.


    "Philip knows you are one." Huo Ling said. "Is he a grim reaper, too?" he asked.


    Yi Bing sneered. "He doesn''t have the talent." He said. "And, he needs to be dead first in order to be one." He added.


    "Then, how did he know of you?" Huo Ling asked. "What is his identity, then?" he added.


    "He''s definitely a human." Yi Bing answered. "His identity¡­ he is a member of the Soul Society. His identity is the reason why he can have the honor to know of my existence." He exined.


    "''honor''?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "I am not of this world, and a legitimate grim reaper. That''s why the Soul Society is honored of my presence." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted. "You''re not of this world¡­" he murmured. "Where did youe from?" he asked him.


    "The Stable World." Yi Bing answered.


    "''Stable World''?" Huo Ling is puzzled. His eyes brightened because of his curiosity.


    "A world that is in perfect bnce." Yi Bing answered.


    "What do you mean by ''perfect bnce''?" Huo Ling asked. "Is our world not in perfect bnce?" his eyes widened.


    "''our world'' for you, is OUR world." Yi Bing told Huo Ling and pointing Huo Ling, then himself. "Me and you. Not Philip nor the other humans in this world, and you." He said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling is now totally confused. "What do you mean by this¡­?"


    "I mean, you are also not from this world." Yi Bing told him. "You came from my world ¨C the Stable World." He said.


    "Wait, wait!" Huo Ling raised a hand. "What is the difference between this world and your world? What is this ''bnce'' you are talking about?" he asked.


    "A bnce in a world refers to the yin and yang." Yi Bing said. "If there''s a birth, there''s definitely a death. A male and a female in equal ratio." He said and looked at Huo Ling. "This world, as one of the other worlds, where the birth rate and mortality rate isn''t equal, as well as the number of male and female. Our world has the perfect bnce of yin and yang, that''s why it is the Stable World." He exined. "The only Stable World." He added.


    Huo Ling was aghast. "And I came from this world?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yeah. That''s why I came here to pick you up." He told him.


    "But¡­ but, my family¡­ my friends, my colleagues - " Huo Ling said. "Also, I''m already dead! How can you still pick me up?" he asked.


    "Did I say your body is included for the things I have to pick up?" Yi Bing asked.


    "¡­ huh?" Huo Ling muttered as he stared at Yi Bing nkly.


    "You have heard what I said earlier to that Soul Society kid." Yi Bing said. "Your body is just your soul''s vessel. What I''m picking up is only your soul." He told him.


    "Huh?!" Huo Ling eximed. "If my soul leaves, what would happen to my body?!" he asked.


    "Are you deaf?" Yi Bing said. "I told you, it''s just your vessel. As to whether it is your body, it isn''t yours." He told Huo Ling.


    "WHAT?!" Huo Ling yelled.


    Yi Bing covered both his ears. "I thought you are smart. Can''t you guess from my words?" he asked and he looked at Huo Ling. His eyes are filled with disdain. "You are not from this world. Your body, that isn''t yours to begin with, is just your vessel. In short ¨C " he said. " ¨C you are a foreign soul in this world." He told him. "Everything you had in this world, you just borrowed. They will return to their rightful owner."


    "Wait, wait¡­ this is too much information!" Huo Ling was aghast. "So, you''re saying, father and grandfather aren''t my family?! No way!" he said.


    "This is the reason why this world is not a Bnced World." Yi Bing said. "There are foreign souls entering this world. But, the souls in this world doesn''t leave. The souls in this world will just increase." He sighed, then nced at Huo Ling. "That''s why I specifically came to pick you up." He told him.


    "What¡­ what¡­" Huo Ling, no matter how smart he is, can''t immediately process Yi Bing''s words so he failed to keep up.


    It''s as if Yi Bing doesn''t care whether Huo Ling would understand him or not as he continued. "Because of the increasing number of souls in this world, the Soul Society was created." He said. "The Soul Society is an organization of the humans who wield a special power that could touch, feel, see and hear a soul. In short, they canmunicate them." He exined.


    "Soul Society¡­ Philip is a member?" Huo Ling asked.


    "He''s a junior official of theirs." Yi Bing answered. And, against his will, he still told Huo Ling the truth. "He''s the top junior official. He only needs toplete another one task before he will be promoted to a senior official." He told him.


    "Wow¡­" Huo Ling muttered. "What is this task?" he asked before he paused. "Is it rted to me?" he looked imploringly at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t bother to hide it from Huo Ling. "Yes." He answered. "His task is to send a foreign soul inside the vessel you vacated." He told him.


    "What?! Someone''s going to use my body?!" Huo Ling almost screeched. "Does it mean ''I'' will live again?! But, that won''t be me anymore!" he said, his voice sounded wronged. "That someone will be deceiving father, grandfather, and my friends!" he stomped his foot on the sand.


    "So? ''you'' are the only heir, right? It wouldn''t make a difference whether it''s you inside your body, or another soul." Yi Bing said. "As long as you are ''alive'', right?" he asked.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "¡­ but, my family''s and friends'' feelings¡­" he said.


    "What does it matter to you?" Yi Bing asked. "You''re a foreign soul. You don''t belong here." He told him.


    Huo Ling felt like he was stabbed in the chest when he heard the words ''don''t belong''. It finally dawned on him what the word ''foreign'' meant. He felt his breath hitched and his chest hurt. He lowered his head.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s reaction, but he didn''t speak. It''s better to beat the dog early for it to be trained earlier, than regret you trained itter. This is to avoid future troubles. Huo Ling is just like this dog. His naivety is a liability. Yi Bing doesn''t want this to happen, in any time.


    "Why me?" he heard Huo Ling speak. "Can''t it be others? Why does it have to be me?" he asked as he raised his head, revealing his face filled with tears.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s tears and he felt his heart throbbed in pain. He looked away. "You have to ask the Soul Society about this." he told him.


    "What?" Huo Ling said.


    "Only the Soul Society knows why it is your body that became the vessel." Yi Bing said, then paused. "There are other vessels." He added.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "So, the souls that upied those vessels before suffered the same way as I did?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered before he took a deep breath. "I only know until here. As for the rest, I don''t. I doubt Philip knows about it ¨C " he said when he saw Huo Ling''s expression changed and guessed what Huo Ling is thinking. "Huo Ling." He called. "Are you nning to make your body not a vessel?"

 Chapter 293 - Vessel

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Vessel</h4>


    "So, what if I am?" Huo Ling asked.


    "You have to face the Soul Society." Yi Bing told him.


    "But this is deceiving the vessels'' family!" Huo Ling said.


    "Do you think the Soul Society cares about feelings?" Yi Bing asked as he rose from the ground and faced Huo Ling. His tall stature gave Huo Ling a sense of oppression, making Huo Ling took a step back a bit.


    However, Huo Ling wasn''t intimidated and he raised his chin to Yi Bing.


    "If the Soul Society can even do this kind of despicable act, why would they care about the feelings of trifling people?" Yi Bing asked. "What they care is only their objective and things rted to it. Other than that, they don''t.." he said. "Instead, they see them as obstructions to their goal." He told him.


    Huo Ling speechlessly looked at Yi Bing. "Soul Society¡­ what is this abominable organization?!" he asked through his gritted teeth.


    Yi Bing sighed as he watched Huo Ling copse on the sand. "Soul Society is an organization thatprises of people with a supernatural ability that couldmunicate with souls. This is what they call a ''gift''." He said. "Philip is one of them. That is why, after you died in the tomb and became a soul, he couldmunicate with you." He exined.


    "Philip¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "Philip is just one of their agents." Yi Bing said. "Each family that has a vessel that was born in will have an agent from the Soul Society to monitor the vessel. Philip was assigned to your family." He told Huo Ling.


    "What exactly are these vessels?" Huo Ling asked.


    "This is aplicated matter, so listen carefully." Yi Bing told Huo Ling. "As I already have told you, I, as well as your soul, are from another world. When the multiverse was discovered, various people spected until the Multiverse League was created by each leader of a world and the leader of their universe. Each of the worlds have their specified rules, which made them unique from the other worlds. Because of that, each world minds their own world and doesn''t mingle with the other worlds. There''s also the unstable space between each world, so that made intra-space travel be difficult." He exined. "In this world, the Soul Society is the highest governing body. This is because they have discovered the ''vessels''." He said.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing in shock. He didn''t know the world is so vast, and there would be worlds beyond this world.


    "A vessel is a body that could house a number of souls." Yi Bing said. "The Soul Society believes that they are divine beings, and their gift is more special than the gift the members of the Soul Society already received or was born with. Thus, they wanted to obtain these vessels and be their possession." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s jaw dropped. "What?! Who do they think they are?!" he raged as he clumped the sand with his hand and threw it in irritation. "Even though they are vessels, but they are also people!" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "That''s right." He said.


    Huo Ling suddenly remembered something. "Does Philip also know this?" he asked.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised and he grinned. "He''s just a mere official of them. How would he know such dark secrets?" he asked.


    Huo Ling frowned. His eyes narrowed as he was thinking before he suddenly rose from the ground. "I''m going to tell him!" he said.


    "You?" Yi Bingughed. "You''re just a mere stranger to him. A tool for him to aplish his task." He said. "And him? A struggling official greedy of power. Even if he''ll know about these dark secrets of the Soul Society, what can he do?" he asked.


    "Then, what should I do?!" Huo Ling asked as he turned back to Yi Bing. "I just can''t let a stranger upy my body and deceive my family!" he told him.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a long time before he spoke. "How do you know you''re not the stranger here?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "You''re a foreign soul." Yi Bing told him before he patted Huo Ling''s shoulder and then resumed walking. "You''re the stranger, and they are also a stranger to you." He said without looking back.


    "What¡­?" Huo Ling muttered under his breath. His eyes are wide in shock. "Yi Bing! What the hell do you mean?!" he asked as he marched towards Yi Bing. "You''re wrong! They''re not strangers¡­ they are my family!" he told him. "And I can''t let them be deceived by the Soul Society! I can''t let the Soul Society deceive everyone!" he said with his fists clenched on his sides.


    Yi Bing rolled his eyes and sighed as he pulled his jacket off his shoulder and then turned back to Huo Ling. Then, he slowly walked towards him. "Do you know what the darkest secret of the Soul Society is?" he asked as he stopped right in front of Huo Ling, making Huo Ling startled and took a step back. However, he grabbed his arm using his other, free hand. He looked into his brown, crystalline eyes. "The reason why they want to possess the vessels¡­ it is because they want to collect many souls." He told him.


    "Collect souls¡­ for what?" Huo Ling asked, holding his breath. Looking at the serious expression in Yi Bing''s face and his deep voice speak, he knows what he''s going to say isn''t anything good.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling''s face before he let him go. "Who knows?" he said before he turned his back on him.


    Huo Ling looked dumbfounded before he released his breath he''s been holding. He didn''t speak nor yelled at Yi Bing. For some reason, he believes Yi Bing. He felt that whatever Yi Bing was about to say earlier is definitely terrifying. But, at thest second, Yi Bing didn''t tell him.


    "Yi Bing." He called. "You know all of this¡­ why didn''t you do anything?" he asked.


    "Have you forgotten?" Yi Bing asked back. "I''ll tell you again ¨C " he turned back to Huo Ling. " ¨C we are outsiders. Anything that will happen in this world, we can''t do anything about it." He said before he walked away.


    Huo Ling was left alone, standing in the middle of nowhere. After a while, he calmed himself. Then, he silently followed Yi Bing.


    Outside the mausoleum.


    Loud cries can be heard outside the mausoleum as if they are mourning the dead inside, which is partly true since two of their colleagues have disappeared to unknown depths of the mausoleum.


    Yes, ''two''. One is Huo Ling, while the other one is Philip.


    "Tell us what happened to your friends." A policeman said to Zhou Cheng while Rourou and the others calmed down their colleagues who are still in the state of shock and fear.


    Zhou Cheng nced at the entrance of the mausoleum before he turned to answer the policeman that arrived, detailing to him Huo Ling''s disappearance.


    Meanwhile, Huo Huainan frowned as he listened. He and Huo Zichu have finished asking Huo Ling''s colleagues about what happened. But, he still can''t help but frown as he listened. "Even Philip disappeared." He told his wife.


    Huo Zichu sighed. "Father will definitely beat you up." She said, feeling a headacheing.


    "I don''t care about that." Huo Huainan said. "Philip didn''t do his job!" he said.


    "Dear¡­" Huo Zichu shook her head and looked at Zhou Cheng telling the police about Philip''s disappearance.


    "We''re about to exit the room where Huo Ling disappeared when suddenly, a hole opened before us." Zhou Cheng said. "We''ve inspected it, and guessed that the hole is very, very deep as if it is connected to the core of the earth." He said. "We were afraid, but, we just can''t do no action." He sighed. "Suddenly, we saw Philip jump down the hole. We were about to pull him back. However, before we could, the hole suddenly closed!" he exined.


    "What does this hole look like?" the police asked.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu heard what Zhou Cheng said. "A mechanism?" Huo Zichu said.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "It can only be it." He said and looked at the time on his watch.


    When Huo Ling left, they immediately noticed. Huo Ling thought he ''secretly'' left. He didn''t know he, Huo Huainan, and Huo Zichu, secretly followed him and his group. However, they didn''t expect to lose Huo Ling and his group. He and his wife got no choice but to wait until the signal returned so they couldmunicate with Philip and ask him what happened.


    But, what they have received are distress signals from Huo Ling''s colleagues. He and his wife immediately followed the signals, only to arrivete. Huo Ling has already disappeared, and Philip followed. The group was scared out of their wits and immediately ran out of the mausoleum, vowing to never set a foot in it again.

 Chapter 294 - Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Hatred</h4>


    "Do you think the soul has already changed?" Huo Zichu asked in a low voice as they watched the policemen conduct their procedures.


    Some chided Huo Ling''s colleagues that they shouldn''t just enter an unknown ce without knowing exactly what it is.


    "I think so." Huo Huainan answered. "It''s already an hour passed of his birthday." He said as he looked at his wristwatch again.


    Huo Zichu made an imperceptible sigh. She could still remember that time when the Soul Society came to their house and told them that the child she gave birth to will die at the age of twenty-three. How devastating was that? She just gave birth with too much difficulty, only to receive a bad news that her child will be short-lived.


    But, the Soul Society told them that it is not the death that they thought it to be. In fact, the soul of the child will only change.. And so, their child continues to live. One could imagine the shock they received. What do they mean that the soul of their child will change? That their child''s soul is a foreign soul, not of this world''s? They could have just told them that their child is a monster!


    As parents, naturally, they didn''t hate their child. However, they started to feel estranged towards a newborn baby. Day after day, they wondered if their child would really turn into a monster. Huo Zichu mes herself for giving birth to such a strange being. Thus, she and her husband had a cold war, and she moved out of their home, leaving the child to her husband and his father.


    Huo Huainan, although also feels strange towards the child, but the child grew up to be smart and lovable. His feelings then started to change and he grew to love the child. He urged his wife to return, but she still didn''t, since she doesn''t believe him, and she didn''t see the child grew up. It was Huo Huainan''s father that was very fond of the child, telling them how can the child be a monster when Huo Ling is the most adorable child in the world?


    When Huo Ling started to feel alienated from his ssmates who have their mother, he asked his father and grandfather where is his mother? Was she dead? Then, he''ll always pray for her every night and not bother his father and grandfather, always asking for her. What an understanding child! It was this scene Huo Zichu saw and she cried. She realized how wrong she was. She then hugged him tight and vowed to never leave him.


    But, things started to turn strange again when Huo Ling found out about their family''s history. Every eldest child of the family has the right to know of their family''s history, since they will be the heir. And so, Huo Ling insisted to also go to the tombs. A fight broke out between Huo Zichu and Huo Ling. Huo Zichu doesn''t want Huo Ling to go in the tombs, as she knew that there are evil elements in the tombs, and she doesn''t want for those evil elements to affect Huo Ling, now that she has learned to love Huo Ling. She doesn''t want for Huo Ling''s soul to change.


    But, Huo Ling insisted to study archaeology. Thus, she left their home again, leaving Huo Ling be closer with Huo Huainan and his grandfather.


    "We haven''t even bade goodbye to him¡­" she muttered.


    Huo Huainan looked at her before he sighed and hugged her tofort her.


    Finally, Huo Zichu cannot hold back anymore. Her eyes reddened and her tears fell. Thest time she had a conversation with Huo Ling was that time they had a fight. They parted with a bad end. She went with Huo Huainan to follow Huo Ling, hoping she could reconcile with Huo Ling. But, who knew she will never meet Huo Ling again?


    Not only Huo Ling''s soul left his body, but they couldn''t even find Huo Ling''s body at all! Huo Zichu can''t stand that there was no closure between her and Huo Ling. She mes Philip for him not doing his job as an Observer to Huo Ling. In fact, she had secretly hated the Soul Society ever since they gave her son, Huo Ling, a death sentence when Huo Ling was just born. Thus, she doesn''t like Philip, and is ming him that Huo Ling''s body is now missing along with him. She actually thinks Philip has already abducted Huo Ling.


    This Soul Society is abominable! Her hatred just increases the more she thought about it.


    "Zichu." She heard Huo Huainan call her. He patted her back to console her. "I know you love xiao Ling. Xiao Ling is a good kid. Bright, lively. Very adorable." He said. "I love him too, as well as father." He took a deep breath. "In fact, this is better this way." He told her.


    "What?!" Huo Zichu red at him. Her tears are streaming down her pale cheeks, which made Huo Huainan''s heart ache for her.


    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not as you think." Huo Huainan said. "What I mean that this is better, is that xiao Ling doesn''t need to learn the truth." He said. "Xiao Ling doesn''t have to know that we once scorned him, were afraid of him. He doesn''t have to know about the Soul Society, and his body being a vessel. Xiao Ling ¨C " he sighed. " ¨C should move on untainted."


    Hearing her husband''s exnation, Huo Zichu sobbed. "No¡­ no¡­ my xiao Ling¡­" she cried as she buried herself in her husband''s arms.


    Rourou, Zhou Cheng and the others heard Huo Zichu''s cry and they felt guilty. They lowered their head in self-me. If not because of them, Huo Ling wouldn''t leave, then wouldn''t die. It was their fault, pestering Huo Ling until Huo Ling gave in because he can''t bear to refuse them. It was their fault. They indirectly killed Huo Ling. And now, Philip is missing. They figured, with how strange the mausoleum is, Philip must be also dead like Huo Ling.


    Suddenly, they heard a policeman spoke. "But¡­ was there really a mausoleum like this here?" he said as he looked at the mausoleum with his eyes squinting because of the ring sun.


    His colleague heard what he said and he eximed. "Oh! Now that you mentioned it¡­!" he said as he went back to the police car and took out the map. "Look here." He said and pointed something on the map.


    "Oh! You''re right!" the first police said. "There really is no mausoleum indicated here!" he said. "That''s why I felt it so strange earlier¡­" he muttered.


    Rourou, Zhou Cheng and the others were shocked and a chill ran down their spine when they heard what the policemen said. "What?! Are you sure?!" they asked and immediately surrounded the two policemen to look at the map.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu looked at each other. Earlier, when they received the distress signals from Huo Ling''s group, they didn''t think for a second and just followed the direction where the signals areing from. Added to the fact that they also didn''t hear a single response from Philip, they then guessed something was wrong. Because they panicked and they are worried for Huo Ling, they didn''t bother to check any map and just rushed head-on to the location.


    Now that they''ve heard what the policemen said¡­ everything is really strange. Huo Ling''s group, on their way back, encountered a sudden sandstorm and got lost. Philip, at the least, is an Observer from the Soul Society. Thus, he must have some skills. But, Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu heard nothing from him, and didn''t see any sigh of him, not even his shadow.


    "No way!" Andy eximed. He has long been suppressing his frustration because of the policemen''s presence. But, now that everything hase to this ¨C two people are missing, and the policemen saying that there is no mausoleum that is supposed to be here¡­ who wouldn''t go mad? "This can''t be happening!" he said. "We''re already stuck here for hours! I can''t stand it anymore! I''m going home!" he said before he marched to his car and went inside, then loudly mmed the door shut. "I don''t want to wait here to die!"


    "ANDY!" Zhou Cheng and Rourou called. They sighed when Andy ignited the car and drove away.


    "Eh?! Hey, kid!" the policemen called to stop him, but then Andy continued to drive away.


    Rourou and the women weakly copsed on the sand, crying in despair. "How can this happen¡­?" they sobbed.


    The policemen looked at each other. "Sirs." Zhou Cheng called. "Are you really sure there''s no mausoleum recorded on the map?" he asked.


    The policemen nodded. "That''s right." They answered. "If there is, we should have long gone had it inspected by the government." They said.


    Zhou Cheng knew they are telling the truth. With the strange things happeningtely, he can''t help but shiver in fear. Huo Ling went missing, and then Philip. Like Andy said, should they wait for their death?

 Chapter 295 - Feedback

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Feedback</h4>


    "It''s getting dark." One of the policemen said as he looked at the sky that''s gradually bing darker along with the surroundings.


    Rourou, Zhou Cheng, and their other colleagues started. They all showed an apprehensive look and huddled closer together while trembling, seekingfort and support from each other. Their faces pale and cold sweat formed on their forehead and the side of their face.


    It''s not as if they haven''t watched horror movies. And so, they know, that darkness means that it is time for something evil toe out.


    "Go home¡­ I want to go home!" one of the women cried. She finally can''t hold it any longer and she ran to the mini-van. Her expression is filled with panic and fear. She is a woman, and women are naturally weak with their emotions. Added to the fact that she is timid by nature, she always relied to Rourou and their other female colleague.. Thus, she finally broke down because of fear and stress.


    "Han Meng!" Rourou cried and ran after her. They can''t let her take another car since there''re only two cars left to them after Andy took one of the cars. One of the cars left is a mini-van, the one Han Meng is trying to open.


    Among their group of eight, only five of them were left after Huo Ling and Philip went missing, and Andy left with his car. Rourou, Han Meng and Lian Xiang are the girls, and Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian are the boys.


    Lian Xiang also followed Han Meng and helped Han Meng open the car''s door. However, it wouldn''t open. "No¡­ I am scared!" Lian Xiang said as she kicked the door open. Her tears are streaming down her cheeks.


    "Han Meng¡­ Lian Xiang¡­" Rourou muttered as she fell on her knees. Her tears are streaming down her cheeks and she had a dumbfounded look on her face. She is also about to lose her sanity. However, Han Meng and Lian Xiang relying on her for emotional support is what keeping her sanity in check. She can''t fall.


    "Not good!" Peng Qian cried with a panicked expression. "Philip must have locked the car earlier. And, the key is on him!" he said.


    Philip was their driver. It''s not that they arezy. But, it was Philip himself who voluntarily took up the task as their driver. Philip is taciturn and doesn''t like to go in groups. In short, he is a lone wolf. Thus, they let him drive for him.


    Their face and shoulder fell, stunned. It was only now that they realized the weight of the situation. They put their equipment at the back of the mini-van. Although the five of them can squeeze into the smaller car, but they just can''t leave their equipment behind. Even if they could bring the data they have gathered during this trip along with them, but the equipment are very expensive.


    It was Huo Ling who bought them for them. It would be a waste to leave the equipment behind. They can''t just ask the policemen to bring their equipment for them, much less ask Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu to take the task. They are not that shameless.


    It was them who indirectly caused Huo Ling, their son, to die. Just standing here within Huo Huainan''s and Huo Zichu''s sight is already shameless for them.


    "Who''ll go back and ask for more people to look for the two missing kids?" one of the policemen asked his colleague.


    "I''ll go." The other policeman answered.


    "Wait." Huo Huainan, who had been silent with Huo Zichu since earlier, spoke.


    They all turned to him. Zhou Cheng, Rourou and the others feel ashamed to face Huo Ling''s father.


    "Sir, we''ve already gathered the testimonies of your child''s friends." One of the policemen said. "I''ll go ask for more people to help you find your child and his other friend. Meanwhile, I''ll be leaving my colleague here with you to watch over you for your safety." He told Huo Huainan.


    However, it seemed like Huo Huainan has some other thought. "Do you know how to go back?" he asked.


    "Huh?" the policeman was confused. "There''s a map. I''ll be following it in going back ¨C " he answered.


    Huo Huainan didn''t listen to him until he finished and he turned to Zhou Cheng, Rourou and the others. "Can you call that hot-tempered friend of yours and see if he has already left the desert?" he asked them.


    "Huh? Uh¡­. Yes, yes." They answered and nodded and hurriedly took out their phone.


    The policeman, who was cut off by Huo Huainan, didn''t get mad. Their psychological strength is strong as policemen and he knows that Huo Huainan is someone that couldn''t be provoked. And so, he just stood there and watched Zhou Cheng, Rourou and the others frantically contacted Andy.


    "Some of you. Try to contact your parents." Huo Huainan told them.


    Their faces paled and Han Meng dropped her phone in shock. They are doomed. Is Huo Huainan finally going to ask for their life? Will he destroy their family? She burst into tears and she fell on her knees while Lian Xiang almost fainted.


    Huo Huainan doesn''t care about them and he turned to the remaining girl, Rourou, who is stronger in mind than the other two. "Try contacting your parents." He told her.


    Rourou''s hand trembled. "Y-yes¡­" her voice shook and her fingers tapping the screen of her cellphone felt stiff. Many times, she had dialed her parents'' numbers wrong. But, under the pressure of Huo Huainan''s gaze, she finally managed to type her parents'' number correctly. Then, she pressed the call button.


    At the same time, Zhou Cheng also called Andy while Peng Qian stiffly stood on the side. "Huh?" Zhou Cheng muttered as his brows knitted and he frowned. He looked at the screen of his phone and saw that the call with Andy is ongoing. However, he could only hear some buzzing feedback from Andy''s side. "Andy? Andy? Can you hear me?" he asked as he tried to listen to the other side.


    Meanwhile, Rourou''s tears have already dried and he called out to her parents in a choked voice. "Mom? Dad?" she called. But, she didn''t hear her parents'' voice. Instead, she heard a buzzing feedback. "What''s going on?" she asked as she tried to listen again.


    Zhou Cheng, on the other hand, noticed something and he ended the call with Andy before he dialed Andy''s number again. The call connected, but again, he heard the buzzing feedback. "Something''s wrong¡­" he said.


    "What is it?" Peng Qian asked.


    Zhou Cheng turned to him. "Peng Qian. Try calling Andy with your phone." He told him.


    Peng Qian trusts Zhou Cheng so he nodded and followed Zhou Cheng''s words without a question. "No one''s answering." He said.


    "What can you hear?" Zhou Cheng asked.


    "A feedback." Peng Qian frowned.


    Zhou Cheng''s heart sank and he felt that his phone on his hand is very heavy that he almost dropped it. "There''s no need to call." He said.


    "Huh?"


    "Our call can''t get through." He told them.


    "What do you mean?" they asked.


    "Our call¡­" Zhou Cheng said. "¡­ won''t get through." He told them.


    "What?!"


    Rourou, as if realizing something, gasped. Her eyes widened in shock. "You don''t mean¡­!" she said as she walked towards Zhou Cheng and grabbed his arm. "Like earlier?!" she said.


    "''earlier''? What do you mean, ''earlier''?" the other policeman asked.


    Rourou turned to him. "I''ve told you earlier, that our call won''t get through inside the mausoleum¡­" she said.


    The policeman, as if remembered something, was shocked. "That''s right!" he said and looked at his colleague. "The strange things started with this earlier. Huo Ling noticed there was something wrong with the call. He alerted the others, but then he himself was left inside and then went missing." He exined.


    The other policeman also remembered and his brows raised. "This is strange, indeed." He said. "Junior, go try contacting the station." He told him.


    "Aye!" the junior policeman saluted and went back to the police car. "Senior, there''s only a poor feedback." He told his senior.


    The senior policeman looked at Huo Huainan, his gaze inquiring.


    Huo Huainan calmly met his gaze. "Whenever there''s a tomb, there will definitely strange things happening." He said. "When I heard them telling me about the strange thing that happened inside the mausoleum, I already knew. Something is interfering with us from contacting the outside." He exined.


    The two policemen fell silent. They only heard from Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu that an ident happened. Everything is in a rush and so they followed Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu without any preparations. They didn''t know they would be encountering a strange event.


    "We can''t contact anyone outside. We can only rely on ourselves." The senior policeman sighed.


    Rourou and the two girls are very scared. "N-no way¡­" they said. "W-what¡­ what are we going to do now?!" they asked as they looked at each other. Fear and panic are reflected in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 296 - Balance

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Bnce</h4>


    While their side is started to be filled with panic, on the other side, the main protagonists are filled with rxed air.


    "Two orders for dinner, please." Yi Bing said as he and Huo Ling sat down on the chair in the restaurant.


    "''two'' orders¡­?" the waiter that approached Yi Bing said. Then, he nced at the seat across Yi Bing, where Huo Ling was seated. But, he didn''t see anyone. The smile on his face stiffened. "''two¡­ orders''¡­?" he repeated.


    Yi Bing who was looking at Huo Ling''s big scowl on his face moved his gaze to the waiter who looked petrified. "Yes. Two orders. Anything wrong with that?" he asked..


    The waiter seemed to be wakened up and his mind lit up. Oh! Maybe this customer is a big eater, so he made two orders? His eyes brightened and he widely grinned. "No, no. There''s nothing wrong, sir!" he answered. "Two orders,ing up!" he said and hurriedly left.


    Huo Ling nced at the waiter while Yi Bing looked like he isn''t bothered by the waiter''s strange reaction earlier.


    Huo Ling turned to him and spoke. "What does our world look like?" he asked.


    Yi Bing took out the table napkin and yed with it while waiting for the dishes and talked with Huo Ling. "Our world¡­" he said. "¡­ has a grim reaper like me, so, what do you think it looks like?" he asked back and looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted. Obviously, he doesn''t like it when the question is thrown back to him. But, seeing Yi Bing''s unperturbed face as if he didn''t care whether Huo Ling would answer or not, a fire burned in Huo Ling''s chest. Yi Bing looked like he is challenging him. Huo Ling is obviously in the receiving end, since hecks information about their world. The situation is disadvantageous to him, so he had toply to Yi Bing''s ''wishes'', or else he couldn''t get the answers he wanted for.


    "You said that our world is a Stable World where the birth rate and the mortality rate is equal, as well as the number of male and female¡­. It must be an ideal world. Where everything is bnced." Huo Ling slowly said. "But, there is your existence ¨C a grim reaper. So ¨C " he said as he pursed his lips. " ¨C the souls should also be bnced?" he said.


    Yi Bing''s lips curled up. "Smart." He said. He was obviously praising him with no sarcasm in his voice.


    However, Huo Ling doesn''t feel ttered. "I''ve thought about it." He said. "You said that the birth rate and mortality rate are equal¡­ no ¨C " he shook his head. " ¨C should be equal in order for the world to maintain its bnce. However, it wouldn''t always be in bnce." He looked at Yi Bing. "Birth could be nned, but death always couldn''t be nned. The mortality rate would definitely be higher than the birth rate. So, the bnce between the two couldn''t be kept forever. Thus ¨C " he took a deep breath. "? -grim reapers are born." He looked at Yi Bing in the eyes.


    "Bingo." Yi Bing said as he nodded his head, his gaze on Huo Ling has a look of appreciation. "Grim reapers are born from the ''excess'' souls in our world." He said.


    But, Huo Ling doesn''t need Yi Bing''s appreciation. "But, not all ''excess'' souls can be a grim reaper, or want to be a grim reaper." He continued. "So, the ''foreign'' souls came to." He said.


    Yi Bing''s eyes twinkled. The longer he looked at Huo Ling, the more he likes him. Huo Ling has never been this smart before. This just shows how much Huo Ling was cultivated in this world by his parents. "You are right." He said. "It just so happened that some worlds, like this one, needs foreign souls. So, you, and the other excess souls from our world, are sent here in the form of reincarnation." He exined.


    Huo Ling sneered. "No. Not reincarnation, but ''deception''." He corrected.


    Yi Bing chuckled. As the two of them conversed, the people around noticed Yi Bing. Yi Bing was garbed in ck, making his appearance look gloomy. However, because of his very handsome face, his clothes and the color of his clothes made him look elegant like a monarch.


    But, this image was broken because he wasughing and talking alone. This made people sigh. Why can''t everything good remain good but instead be broken? Look at this handsome young man. His face is more handsome than those actors and models. But, his brain is broken. What a pity. They thought.


    The waiter who came to serve Yi Bing froze in his feet when he noticed the strange atmosphere surrounding Yi Bing. He also saw the other customers'' aversive gazes. Shit¡­ is there really something wrong with this handsome customer?! He thought as his widened in shock. But, nheless, he did his job.


    He approached Yi Bing''s table and, even though his hands are shaking, but he managed to sessfully ce the dishes Yi Bing ordered on the table. He even ced the second te and cutleries across Yi Bing, as if there is a person sitting there. "P ¨C please¡­ please enjoy your meal, sir!" he said before he dashed back to the kitchen.


    Huo Ling smugly smiled as he looked at Yi Bing. "They thought you are crazy." He told him.


    Yi Bing didn''t bite Huo Ling''s provocation. Instead, he said. "I am crazy." He told him as he started eating.


    It was Huo Ling who became speechless instead. He stared at Yi Bing with widened eyes. Yi Bing is indeed crazy, since he is shameless! Yi Bing knows the people around are secretly watching him, but he still continues talking to him! Huo Ling has never seen a shameless person. This is an eye-opener for him!


    "Don''t you care what they will think of you?" he can''t help but ask.


    "Should I?" Yi Bing asked back.


    Huo Ling shut up. The concern he had a moment ago has disappeared like a smoke seeing Yi Bing''s unbothered expression. It feels like, in his world, there''s only him, Huo Ling and the food in front of him.


    "Aside from grim reapers, there are also monsters, gods, ghosts, and other beings in our world." Yi Bing said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was surprised with the sudden change of the topic.


    Yi Bing drank his water before he looked at Huo Ling. "If there''s only the humans, the world would be mundane. One reason of our, grim reapers'', existence is to counter this mundane life." He said. "But, our existence isn''t enough to bnce the mundaneness of the humans. Thus, gods, monsters, ghosts, and other beings exist." He exined.


    "These beings exist just for the world to have a bnce?" Huo Ling frowned in dislike. "They would endanger the humans'' life!" he said, his voice filled with anger.


    However, Yi Bing''s expression looked calm. "Do you know the importance of a Stable World?" he asked.


    "What?" Huo Ling impatiently asked.


    "You have already heard about this world''s imbnce." Yi Bing said.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered.


    "How about the other worlds'' imbnce?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling stared at him, waiting to see the tricks he has up in his sleeves.


    Yi Bing didn''t look like as if he''s in a hurry to answer, either. "Waiter. My bill." He called.


    The waiter''s face paled but he has already been called and so he walked towards Yi Bing. If he knew this man is crazy, he wouldn''t have approached him and would have avoided him at all costs. He could feel his colleagues'' pitying gazes stabbing him on his back.


    Yi Bing didn''t ''tease'' the waiter anymore and just gave him a paper bill. The waiter''s eyes widened in shock. He looked at Yi Bing, but Yi Bing had already walked towards the door and left. The waiter is about to speak, but he felt a cold sensation passed through his body.


    His heart sank. He immediately went to the cashier and handed the money. "Eh? Where are you going? The customer''s change should be given to you as a tip since he didn''t want to take it¡­ hey!" the cashier called, but the waiter just ran away.


    The waiter vowed to work in the kitchen from then on.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing, and Huo Ling who didn''t notice he also has given the poor waiter a scare, stopped by the side of the road. One is standing on his feet, while the other one, his feet doesn''t touch the ground, watched as the vehicles passed by in front of them.


    "So?" Huo Ling spoke, urging for Yi Bing to continue the topic earlier.


    Yi Bing took a deep breath. "Do you know what the Stable World is called in other words?" he asked.


    "A ''Bnced World''?" Huo Ling asked.


    "There are many other Bnced Worlds." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes as he sneered. "Then, a ''Perfectly Bnced World''?" he said.


    But, Yi Bing shook his head. "No." he said. "It is ''Neutral World''."

 Chapter 297 - Neutral World

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Neutral World</h4>


    "''Neutral World''?" Huo Ling muttered, his brows are raised as he looked at Yi Bing. His gaze is inquisitive.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. "Neutral ¨C neither side outweighs the other side. This is the real Stable World, maintaining a perfect bnce. It is neutral, thus it is a Stable World." He exined.


    "Then what about the Bnced Worlds?" Huo Ling asked. "They can''t be a perfect bnced world?"


    Yi Bing turned to him. "When it is neutral, it is zero." He said.. "Exactly zero. A Bnced World can also bnce the other aspects of their world. However, they can''t be a Perfect Bnced World ¨C a Stable World, because they can''t maintain the bnce." He exined. "They are not neutral. They are not zero. Just that, close to zero." He told him.


    Huo Ling felt a chill in his spine and his heart throbbed to the point it was almost shaken. Was it fear he just felt? Apprehension? Or¡­ he thought as he lowered his head to hide the look of confusion and contemtion in his eyes. ¡­ excitement? His eyes widened and his pupils shrank when this thought crossed his mind. ''excitement''? Why would he feel excitement? What is there to be excited about?


    He shook his head and raised his head to look at Yi Bing. "So, to maintain being neutral, you send our souls." He said.


    Yi Bing heard his words, a sudden thought shed in his mind. "Yes. In some way, you can also be called a ''sacrifice soul''." He told him and grinned.


    As expected, Huo Ling''s face darkened because of Yi Bing''s mockery. Does he have to rub it on my face? He thought as he gnashed his teeth in anger. However, because he has something to ask Yi Bing, he reigned his temper.


    How can Yi Bing''s eyes miss that cunning sh in Huo Ling''s eyes? Is this young man finally curious? So, Huo Ling became a ball of curiosity in this world. "You want to ask something?" he asked, beating him on his game.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in shock and all his feathers almost ruffled in anger. "How did you know?!" he asked and stepped back, away from Yi Bing. "Can you read a soul''s mind?!" he asked as he warily looked at Yi Bing.


    "How can I?" Yi Bing asked back. "If I could, I would''ve already conquered the Stable World." He told him and chuckled.


    Huo Ling narrowed his eyes, his gaze full of suspicion as he looked at Yi Bing. In which Yi Bing is enjoying Huo Ling''s gaze on him ¨C albeit full of suspicion, but he doesn''t take it seriously. Instead, he felt it is more amusing. This guy is really smart. It''s as if he has a dog''s nose that could smell bad people. Even though he was born full of naivety in this world, but his instincts he had sharpened over the worlds they''ve been through is actually just hiding under that mask of naivety of his.


    Although Huo Ling knows he is suspicious and dangerous, but Huo Ling didn''t get too far away from Yi Bing. Although he is full of curiosity, but he trusts his instincts more, thus he approached Yi Bing again. He feels¡­ this person¡­ man¡­ ehem, grim reaper, wouldn''t hurt nor harm him.


    Yi Bing, after having his fill for teasing Huo Ling today, finally pulled back the topic at hand. "Even though I am a grim reaper, but we also value the privacy of the souls. Thus, we don''t pry into their mind, even if they might bear malicious thoughts." He exined.


    "¡­ you ''don''t. But, you ''can'', right?" Huo Ling said.


    "Sharp." Yi Bingplimented.


    Huo Ling just grimaced as he felt goosebumps on his skin after Yi Bingplimented him. "Don''t disgust me." He told him.


    Yi Bing finally couldn''t hold back hisughter. He held his stomach and his shoulder violently shook because ofughing. "Hahahahaha!" heughed.


    Huo Ling red at him. Feeling unsatisfied with just ring, he boldly tried kicking Yi Bing''s shin. Surprisingly, his foot hit Yi Bing. However, he didn''t think it deeply as he felt irritated. "Speak!" he told him.


    "Ahahaha ¨C " Yi Bingughed, his perfect set of pearly white teeth shed, making the passersby almost blinded. Adding his very handsome face and good body figure, some people almost crashed to themp post or their car almost hit the side of the road after seeing Yi Bing''s smile.


    It''s such a pity that ¨C


    "Hey. Why he''s very handsome!" someone eximed. "But, why is he talking to the air?" she asked her friend.


    "Dunno¡­" her friend answered. "Anyway, we''ll bete if we''d miss the bus - !" she told her and pulled her away to dash towards the bus stop.


    "Does he have a mental problem?" someone asked as they watched Yi Bing continue speaking to the air.


    "*sigh he looks like a wealthy gentleman. Such a pity, he is crazy." Someone added. "When god opens a door, he closes the window." He said.


    "Huh? What you said¡­ I think there''s something wrong ¨C " his friend said.


    "Shouldn''t it be, ''when god closes a door, he opens a window''?" someone passed by and happened to hear their conversation.


    "Ah! That''s right - !"


    All these, Yi Bing doesn''t care. Much less Huo Ling who is a ghost. He knows Yi Bing is being humiliated talking to him, but he felt like he wanted to dig more pit for Yi Bing instead. He has no ounce of pity to Yi Bing. If he has a drop of pity, he would rather water it to the cactus they passed by earlier.


    He doesn''t know why, but he felt irritated towards Yi Bing. And, he wanted to dig more pit for him. This feeling is like deeply engraved in his soul¡­


    "Yes, we can pry into the soul''s thoughts." Yi Bing answered. His voice pulled Huo Ling back from his thoughts. "But, we would never do it as long as we could." He said.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Because the soul''s thoughts are what makes up his soul." Yi Bing answered. "His thoughts create his personality. They prompt his actions. They develop his behaviors that wouldter be his habits. They affect his decisions. And ¨C " he said as he stared at Huo Ling''s face. " ¨C that''s what makes him as an individual." He told him. "Each of your thoughts is like a grain of rice. Every grain of rice eaten by a person be a part of the person until he grows old, even when he bes a corpse." He told him.


    Huo Ling stared back at Yi Bing, precisely at those unnerving but beautiful ice-blue pupils that could make one feel cold just by ncing. However, Huo Ling felt calm instead. "What would happen to the soul if you pry into his thoughts?" he asked.


    "He might die." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling didn''t feel surprised. Whether he had already expected this answer when he asked, or that he felt this should be the answer instead¡­ "Have you pried into a soul''s thoughts before?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered as he gazed afar, even though the one in his thoughts is just right beside him floating. "He was consumed by his anger and resentment after he found out the reason behind his death." He said. "I have no other choice but to forcefully halt his thoughts. It almost caused him to die." He exined.


    Huo Ling just floated there, silently listening. He doesn''t know why but he felt a sense of familiarity to Yi Bing''s story. But, he also doesn''t.


    Yi Bing smiled. "A grim reaper''s main responsibility is to make the soul live, then reincarnate." He said. "But, idents do happen¡­ and a grim reaper should bear the responsibility of breaking the responsibility he was entrusted with." He spoke in a soft voice.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak.


    "That''s why, I loathe the Soul Society." Yi Bing said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling thought he has misheard it.


    "Everything has a cause. If you were given a power, naturally, it has a reason behind it. And that is, you can protect the others, other than yourself." Yi Bing said. "However, what if this power fell in the hands of a wrong person? Wouldn''t that be wronging those people that is to be protected? What if, instead of protecting them, he instead harmed them?" he asked as he raised his hand, then clenched his fist. "Not only do I loathe the Soul Society who is abusing their power, but I also loathe the Heaven." He said as he tightly clenched his fist. "If they are just giving this power to the wrong person who will cause a disasterter, it''s better not to give this power to anyone at all. They should just keep it to themselves. They should just mind their own business. However ¨C " he said and mockingly smiled. " ¨C gods are greater than humans. If humans can feel conceited, why can''t the gods? Their ego is bigger than of the humans''. Naturally, they wanted to ''share'' this power to show-off, and also to make someone worship them." He exined. "Huo Ling ¨C " he called as he turned to look at Huo Ling. " ¨C now, you see the ugliness of the thoughts of these beings. Do you dare trust anyone again?"

 Chapter 298 - Spoiled

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Spoiled</h4>


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing while Yi Bing stared back at him. After a while, Huo Ling spoke.


    "I don''t know¡­" He said. "¡­ but what I know, is that I should trust you." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened and his pupils constricted.


    "I don''t know¡­ why I am saying this." Huo Ling continued. "This irrational feeling¡­ it makes me want you to pry my thoughts ¨C " he said and frowned, feeling ufortable.


    He doesn''t want the feeling of being controlled. His parents, as well as his grandfather, doted on him, loves him so much they let him do whatever he pleases.. He even has a guess, that if, perhaps, he wouldmit a crime, they would cover up his crimes. That''s how much he is valuable to them, since they treasure him so much.


    Of course, he didn''t have the chance tomit a crime now to see if his parents and grandfather would really cover his crime, since he is now dead. Maybe, this is fate. And, of course, he doesn''t have the guts or doesn''t see the need tomit a crime. After all, he has all that he wanted with his parents and grandfather giving them to him. All, except agreeing to his chosen course and career.


    Although he was spoiled, but he didn''t be a tyrant because of his kind nature, as well as his mother being strict on him. He doesn''t want to be one, either, since he had to take care of his followers if that happened. He also doesn''t like bullying.


    And so, this irrational feeling that suddenly sprouted in one corner of his soul made him feel diforted. Although he has no ns of wanting to control everything, but that doesn''t mean he likes being controlled. Thus, this irrational feeling, it almost drives him insane. That''s why he said those words to Yi Bing, that if Yi Bing could pry into his thoughts to know where did this irrational feeling in his soul came from.


    While Huo Ling was contemting, Yi Bing is also contemting. He stood there on the side of the road, unmoving, to the point he almost looked like a statue. Of course, he isn''t bothered of the passersby stares. What he is contemting about isn''t of life. But, of what Huo Ling has said.


    Huo Ling said he trusts him. But, Huo Ling also said that he doesn''t know why. This contradicts what Huo Ling said has said earlier, as well as his former behaviors. Huo Ling could sense he isn''t a good person, and is even wary of him. But, Huo Ling just said that he trusts him. Why? It''s because Huo Ling felt an irrational feeling. What irrational feeling?


    Could it be ¨C Yi Bing thought as he narrowed his eyes. He nced at Huo Ling floating by his side. He could remember again? That''s impossible. Huo Ling recalling his former reincarnations and his interactions with Yi Bing isn''t reflected to Huo Ling''s behaviors right now. Huo Ling doesn''t know him. So, what is this irrational feeling that Huo Ling is talking about?


    Yi Bing wanted to ask, but his heart was shaken. Huo Ling obviously dislikes this irrational feeling is he feeling, so he said that he wanted him to pry into his thoughts to know the origin of the irrational feeling he has. He said it even though he already knew that he might die.


    Yi Bing doesn''t want it. When he had frozen Huo Ling''s soul before in the Stable World, he wasn''t familiar with Huo Ling at that time. Huo Ling''s soul almost died. But, Huo Ling managed to survive because of his tenacity. And, they were in the Stable World at that time, where the world''s energy is very stable.


    But, this time, they are in a different world. And, this isn''t even a Bnced World. Also, Yi Bing could see that this Huo Ling in front of him right now, although bold thus he takes risks, but he doesn''t have the tenacity of the Huo Ling he met in the Stable World. The Huo Ling of this world hasn''t seen enough, or more, of the world, thus he can be bold. He also grew up in a veryfortable environment and was raised in riches, so he was spoiled. Completely different from the Huo Ling of the Stable World who is tough, decisive, and brave.


    The Huo Ling of this world isckingpared to the Huo Ling of the Stable World. He is weaker than him. Thus, Yi Bing knows that if he''d pry into the thoughts of the Huo Ling in this world, this Huo Ling will definitely die.


    Both were immersed in their own thoughts. So, when they spoke, they spoke at the same time. "Will you?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I won''t." Yi Bing spoke.


    Both looked at each other for a long time. The passersby were really scared as they saw Yi Bing, who''s the only one visible in their eyes, is staring at themppost beside him.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked,int in his voice.


    "I won''t." Yi Bing repeated.


    Huo Ling really felt wronged. "Haven''t you already done this process before?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "Did that soul live?" Huo Ling asked.


    "He did." Yi Bing answered, a faint nostalgia in his voice.


    "Then, why not perform it on me, too?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I don''t want to." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling gasped. "You''re being biased!" he said as he gaped at Yi Bing in shock.


    "I am." Yi Bing said.


    "You - ¡­ what did you say?!" Huo Ling asked. "So, you''re really just being biased!" he eximed.


    "And you''re being spoiled." Yi Bing said, his eyes and voice indifferent as he looked at Huo Ling.


    "You - !" Huo Ling pointed a finger at Yi Bing. Although Huo Ling already know it in his heart, but no one has ever told the fact in his face that he is spoiled by his parents and grandfather. It is to give him face.


    Yi Bing is the first one to say it on his face. He really doesn''t give him face. "What?" Yi Bing said. "Want to call your bodyguards to beat me up?" he asked.


    "I won''t!" Huo Ling said.


    "Because you couldn''t." Yi Bing said. Huo Ling is now dead.


    Huo Ling felt a raging fire in his chest. However, he doesn''t know how to pour it out. He has never cursed before. Of course, he has never been in this losing situation ever before. "I won''t! I''m not that type of a person!" he told him.


    "A type of a ''soul''." Yi Bing corrected him.


    "Whatever!" Huo Ling waved his hand in defeat. He floated to a corner and hugged his knees with his hands. He lowered his head, his shoulder sinking in depression. He looked like a lost and wilted puppy growing mushrooms on the side.


    Yi Bing slowly walked towards him. But, the expectedfort didn''t happen. "Do you know who are the most idiot person in the world?" he asked him.


    "Who?" Huo Ling asked.


    "A na?ve and arrogant spoiled person." Yi Bing answered. "Fortunately, you''re just na?ve and spoiled. But, not arrogant." He said. A faint smile was on his lips.


    After hearing Yi Bing''s words, Huo Ling did feel better. "I''m not a tyrant!" he told him, his lips are pouting.


    "I know." Yi Bing said.


    "I''m the only child in the family. Mother has me veryte, and I was born with a faint pulse, they thought I was dead." Huo Ling said. "Fortunately, they noticed my pulse. They said my life is a miracle. That''s why, I am very treasured in the family." He exined.


    "Even my uncles and aunts dare not disobey me, especially my cousins. They know I am the sessor. They are also afraid that my parents, especially my grandfather who doted on me the most, would punish them. Father, although mild-tempered, but, though I am ashamed and afraid to say this, he is secretly sinister. His brothers, even his two elder brothers, are afraid of him. Mother, too. She is a strong-willed woman. My aunts, who secretly wanted their sons to be the sessor of the n, don''t dare to secretly plot against me because they are very afraid of her. Even though mother isn''t someone from the n, but mother is very straightforward and a bold woman. My aunts don''t dare to even speak rudely to me, nor humiliate me."


    "One time, my fourth uncle''s wife and daughter humiliated me for being physically weak. Mother didn''t even blink when she sshed the wine towards them who were sitting across her. Fourth aunt and my female cousin coughed violently since the wine got in their nose. Their makeup was also ruined, and with the red liquid added, they looked like hideous ghosts. Grandfather was very displeased. Not towards my mother, but towards my fourth aunt and female cousin''s shameful behavior. He kicked them out in the middle of the family dinner. Fourth uncle even fearfully apologized towards mother, father, grandfather, and even me."

 Chapter 299 - Impression

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Impression</h4>


    The favoritism of Huo Ling''s grandfather towards Huo Ling is very obvious. Yi Bing would be an idiot and blind if he couldn''t see that. But ¨C "Even so, one shouldn''t get it to their head." He said.


    "I know that!" Huo Ling cried. "That''s why I didn''t be a tyrant, right?" he pouted, his cheeks puffed up in anger. His eyes are also watery, making his brown pupils looked crystalline. No matter where you look, he looked like he had just suffered the greatest injustice in this world. He looked like he had just been bullied.


    And the culprit is none other than this elegant grim reaper who looked abstinent in his bitter ck suit perfectly hugging his lean body. He looked like a gentleman, but he''s definitely not. In a literal sense, he isn''t a man, but a grim reaper. And his actions arepletely not gentlemanly! Didn''t he just bully a poor soul named Huo Ling?


    Scratch that. Doesn''t he always bully a certain pitiful soul? If Di San would be here, he would definitely agree.


    Speaking of Di San, he is now waking up after Ruan Yu treated his soul injuries.


    Di San slowly opened his eyes. "Where¡­ am I¡­?" he asked as he lifted his hand to hold his head. He felt dizzy.


    "City of the Dead." A male voice answered.


    Di San turned and saw an unfamiliar man wearing a white coat that of a doctor''s. He is wearing an eyesses that made his temperament look stern and cold. His head is lowered as his gaze is on the book in his hand.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "Ruan Yu." Ruan Yu coldly answered.


    "''Ruan Yu''¡­?" Di San muttered absent-mindedly. The name sounds familiar¡­


    "Do you feel any difort?" Ruan Yu asked as he sat on the chair beside the wall. His legs are crossed and he''s still reading.


    After hearing Ruan Yu''s question, Di San subconsciously felt his soul. It''s only just then that he realized his soul felt better. "None¡­" he answered. He looked around the room and found out it was a hospital room like that of the mortals''. "You just said¡­ this is the City of the Dead?" he asked.


    Ruan Yu finally lifted his gaze and looked at Di San. He opened his lips to speak. However, before he could, they heard a noise outside. There''s amotion.


    "Let go of me!" a voice very familiar to Di San shouted from outside before the people inside the room heard rushed footsteps. Before they could react, the door opened. The neer looked around the room and saw the cold doctor before he swept his gaze past him and his gaze finallynded on Di San who is lying on the bed. "San Di! Are you alright?!" Gu Shi asked, his eyes and voice filled with concern as he ran towards the patient bed and checked Di San''s limbs.


    "Gu Shi¡­?" Di San muttered, surprise in his voice.


    "En." Gu Shi nodded. "I came here after Yi Bing went and¡­" his voice trailed off and he turned to look at the people outside the door. "I already told you. I am Gu Shi, the director of the Afterlife Department. It was Yi Bing who told me toe here!" he told them.


    Pei Guang, the leader of the group, raised his brows. "We don''t care about you, but our boss does." He said. "However, that doesn''t give you the right to create havoc in the city." He told Gu Shi. Then, he turned to look at Ruan Yu whose face is cold. His expression looked as if he doesn''t care about anything around him aside from his book. "Doctor Ruan. I''ll be bothering you to look after these two." He told him.


    Ruan Yu''s expression didn''t even change. "No." he answered.


    Pei Guang, Gu Shi and the others. "¡­"


    Di San. "¡­?" he looked very confused.


    Gu Shi has already observing Di San and so he noticed Di San''s confused expression. "San Di. Do you remember what happened?" he asked.


    Di San raised his head to look at Gu Shi. "¡­?" he blinked his eyes as he thought, before he tilted his head. He doesn''t remember.


    "Temporary amnesia." Ruan Yu spoke.


    "What?!" Gu Shi eximed. He turned to re at Ruan Yu. "What did you do to San Di? Have you been so idle for three hundred years and under Yi Bing''s protection, you think you can do as you please?" he asked.


    Ruan Yu, however, just indifferently looked at Gu Shi. "Temporary amnesia is a side effect of treating his injuries." He said, his voice t as if he didn''t hear Gu Shi''s voice. He sounded like a science teacher emotionlessly discussing about fertilization. "The graver the injury to the soul, the bigger the side effect will be. We are naturally different from the mortals, since we are souls. Soul is the essence of life. Our spiritual body ¨C our soul, is naturally more important than our physical body. That''s why mortals are very faithful to the gods they believed in." he spoke and closed his book before he rose from his seat. "Fortunately, your friend''s injuries are not that gravely threatening." He told Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi fell silent. He admits, he despises Ruan Yu because he is prejudiced with the grim reapers in the City of the Dead. That''s why there was amotion that happened, too, when he arrived. The banished grim reapers in the City of the Dead mutually dislikes them official grim reapers.


    Except for one: Yi Bing, their boss.


    "I also heard from Yi Bing ¨C " Ruan Yu spoke. " ¨C about him breaking the Conferment Seal." He said and looked at Di San who innocently blinked his eyes. Obviously, he doesn''t understand what they are talking about.


    "What?!" Pei Guang and the others eximed as they looked at Di San in shock. "Buddy, you''re very bold!" they said as they walked towards the dumbfounded Di San and surrounded him. "Only Boss can break the Conferment Seal. We didn''t expect you could, too! As expected of Boss, he is a very capable man, even managed to teach the others how to break the Conferment Seal and also survive." He grinned as he patted Di San''s shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Gu Shi silently watched Di San. Guilt was written on his face. "Breaking the Conferment Seal made his injuries worse." He heard Ruan Yu spoke as Ruan Yu walked towards the door. "Yi Bing told me to erase the traces of breaking the Conferment Seal on your friend''s body. He knows I have vowed to never touch anything regarding the Conferment Seals, but¡­" he didn''t speak anymore and just left.


    Gu Shi lowered his head. One of the reasons why Ruan Yu''s patient before has died is because the Foul has invaded the Conferment Seal on his patient''s body. Ruan Yu reacted toote, which can''t be med on him. The Conferment Seal reacted, and strongly after it was influenced by the patient''s turbulent emotions.


    The Conferment Seal doesn''t want to be contaminated by Foul, and so it released a strong force. It was the final nail on the coffin. The patient died, and Ruan Yu, who was treating the patient, bore the brunt and was injured. Adding salt to his wounds, he was banished. If it wasn''t for Yi Bing, Ruan Yu would have deviated.


    Speaking of Yi Bing, who is in another world, he is currently hiding the smile that appeared on his face after teasing Huo Ling. He doesn''t even have a slightest look of guilt on his handsome face. Damn. He''s really so fun to tease~ the secretly and surprisingly ck-bellied model of the grim reapers thought as he turned to look at the cute soul Huo Ling growing mushrooms in a corner.


    "Should we finally call the cops?" the passersby asked each other seeing the smile on Yi Bing''s face. Instead of looking like a refreshed smile, but the passersby alreadybeled Yi Bing as a mentally-handicapped ''person'', and so, his teasing smile looked scarily murderous instead to them.


    "Such a pity, that handsome face¡­" someone sighed.


    Huo Ling doesn''t have the energy to ridicule Yi Bing from being perceived as a crazy person since he is busy nursing the grievance he feels in his heart after Yi Bing dealt blow after blow on him. Although he was spoiled, but he is much better than those rich second-generation young masters who only knows how to y and not work and always rely on their parents to eat and spend their parents'' money extravagantly. He, at least, has a job and is considered as a good and obedient child. He also never harmed people, nor abused his status as a wealthy person.


    Thus, he felt hurt when Yi Bing thought and, outrightly told him, he was spoiled and arrogant. His heart ached so much. Only then did Huo Ling realize that, after being buttered up by the people around him, he actually can''t handle criticisms and so he easily bes sensitive.

 Chapter 300 - Opportunists

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Opportunists</h4>


    While Yi Bing and Huo Ling are flirting¡­ ehem, spending their time leisurely, outside the mausoleum, the atmosphere is tense.


    "What¡­ did you just say?" the senior policeman said as he looked at Huo Huainan.


    "Stay here, since we can''t go out." Huo Huainan said. "Then, tomorrow, when it is bright, you all lead the way inside the mausoleum and help me and my wife find our son." He told them.


    They all stared at him in shock and horror. "No¡­" someone in Huo Ling''s group spoke. They all turned and saw it was Peng Qian who spoke. "No¡­" he muttered, his eyes wide in horror. He is coldly sweating. He feels the darkness around them is embracing his body, tighter and tighter as time passed by, until he finally felt suffocated.. His breathing became ragged.


    He took a step back, which made him almost fell since his knees felt weak and are shaking.


    "Peng Qian!" Zhou Cheng cried as he looked at Peng Qian in disbelief.


    "What?!" Peng Qian snapped as he turned to Zhou Cheng. "Can I not value my life more than friendship?! I am scared, too!" he said as he marched towards one of the cars.


    "Peng Qian! Are you a man?!" Zhou Cheng asked as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Peng Qian stopped and turned to Zhou Cheng. "Zhou Cheng! Don''t you dare use that tone on me!" he said as he pointed at Zhou Cheng. "You''re just the deputy leader of the group! Don''t think I don''t know that you just want to look like a goody two shoes! You''re acting like someone righteous because you want to impress the girls! You also act like you care about Huo Ling when in fact, you just want to ingratiate yourself to him because you want to enter the social ss!" he said.


    "What the f*ck!" Zhou Cheng finally can''t hold back a curse.


    "In short, you''re just a hypocrite!" Peng Qian added.


    "You surnamed Peng!" Zhou Cheng cursed as he pulled Peng Qian by the cor and raised his fist. "I am a hypocrite? I want to impress Rourou and the others?" he said. "Say all you want, but at least I still have a conscience!" his fist finallynded on Peng Qian''s face. "We''re the ones who drove Huo Ling and ourselves to our death, and not Huo Ling alone! In fact, we dragged him into this!" he said andnded another fist on Peng Qian''s face.


    Rourou, Han Meng and Lian Xiang cried and covered their eyes.


    "We''re the ones who killed him!" Zhou Cheng said, his eyes red in both anger and suppressing his tears. "I don''t care how I''ll look like to the others. But, at least, I''m going to die without any sense of guilt!" he said and punched Peng Qian once more before he let him go.


    Peng Qian fell to the sand on his back. The junior policeman whistled seeing the frustrated look on Zhou Cheng''s face. "Senior, can we recruit him?" he asked.


    The senior policeman rolled his eyes. "He''s an archaeologist." He reminded his junior.


    "But he doesn''t act like one!" the junior policeman refuted.


    The senior policeman wanted to just roll his eyes again. He turned to Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu who just watched the group of five as if they''re just watching a boring theater y. "I guess they agree?" the senior policeman said.


    "Whether they do or not, we''re still dragging them with us. Even if there''s only a single, faint breath left on them." Huo Zichu coldly said as she looked at Peng Qian''s swollen face after Zhou Cheng punched him.


    The senior policeman''s joking expression changed. The junior policeman felt his heart became cold as he looked at Huo Zichu in shock.


    "Y-you can''t do this!" Han Meng said as she cried. "This¡­ this world is governed byw! You can''t force us to cooperate!" she said. "You can''t force us to die for you!" she added.


    "Han Meng¡­" Rourou and Lian Xiang looked at her in disbelief.


    Huo Zichu snorted. Her eyes filled with scorn as she looked at Han Meng who''s crying, her tear-stained face can induce pity. Unfortunately, although Huo Zichu is also a woman like her, but Huo Zichu can''t feel any pity towards Han Meng.


    "Young girl, do you think I can''t see through your petty tricks?" she said.


    "What¡­.?" Han Meng muttered as she looked at Huo Zichu. Her eyes are filled with fear when she saw the apathetic and cold gaze that is as if boring into her soul, can see through her.


    "Zichu." Huo Huainan called.


    Huo Zichu just scoffed. "Gold digger." She spat out as she looked at Han Meng with disgust filled in her eyes.


    Han Meng''s face paled and at the same time reddened in shame and anger. "W-what do you mean by that?!" she asked. Her anger firing her boldness.


    However, how can she be Huo Zichu''s match? "Aren''t you?" she said. "Wasn''t it your idea to travel? However, you didn''t find any ''patron'', so you eyed my son." Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Han Meng whose face paled once again after her secret was found out.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang looked at Han Meng in disbelief.


    "T-that''s right!" Peng Qian said as if he remembered something. "This all was your idea!" he said as he red at her. "You incited us and told us to go together to Huo Ling since Huo Ling is rich and definitely can sponsor the trip!" he pointed at her. "You bitch! Now I remember, you''re always clinging onto him, right?" he asked.


    "That''s because she once tried to climb onto my son''s bed." Huo Zichu didn''t have the slightest bit of sympathy on Han Meng as she revealed more of Han Meng''s secrets. She doesn''t even feel ufortable in revealing something that could bring shame to a woman.


    "H-how¡­ how did you find that out?!" Han Meng asked, panic shed on her face. "H-Huo Ling said¡­ Huo Ling said¡­" she stammered.


    "My son is a saint, that''s why you always take advantage of him." Huo Zichu said. "How can I not know the matters that make my son ufortable?" she asked as she walked towards Han Meng. She leaned down to look at her face. "As I''ve said, my son is a saint. He doesn''t like these petty tricks like what you are doing. He didn''t reveal it to your other friends that you tried to force yourself on her to avoid embarrassing you even though he was taken advantage of." She exined.


    "Han Meng!" Zhou Cheng cried and he walked away from Han Meng, as if she would dirty him. "You¡­ you - !" he said. "So, that''s why you went with Huo Ling and I earlier inside the mausoleum¡­ you¡­" he said and gritted his teeth, enduring his anger.


    Huo Zichu is right. They have taken advantage of Huo Ling so much. Huo Ling is very kind, so Huo Ling wouldn''tin even though he''s being taken advantage of. But, what did they repay him? Death. They drove him to his death. And now, some of them even want to escape this responsibility.


    Such ingrates! What would Huo Ling think of them if he can see them right now? How can they face him in the underworld when they meet him?


    Huo Ling''s answer? A deadpan expression. Huo Ling watch as his mother insult his colleagues. Yi Bing brought him back here after they had dinner. So, Yi Bing just wanted to have a dinner?


    "What do you feel?" he heard Yi Bing ask beside him while they watch the group below. They are sitting on the roof of the mausoleum.


    "If you''re here to mock me, then I''ll satisfy you." Huo Ling said as he turned and frowned at Yi Bing. "I''m. Not. The. Least. Bit. Happy!" he answered.


    Yi Bingughed. "I''m not mocking you." He told Huo Ling. "I''m sincerely asking you." He exined.


    "Oh, please." Huo Ling rolled his eyes at him. "Spare me with your hypocrisy." He told him.


    Yi Bing chuckled. "Think whatever you want to think." He told Huo Ling.


    "Hmph!" Huo Ling just scooted away from Yi Bing. "Why did you bring me back here? Aren''t we going back to the Stable World?" he asked.


    "Didn''t you say you want to stop the Soul Society from deceiving the families of the vessels?" Yi Bing asked back.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "You''re going to help me?!" he asked.


    "Did I say ''yes''?" Yi Bing asked back, again.


    Huo Ling. "¡­"? fck. He''s toying with me again! "Then, why did you ask me that?!" he asked through his gritted teeth.


    "I''m letting you stay here to think of a n on how to defeat the Soul Society." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ huh?" Huo Ling''s mind went nk and he nkly stared at Yi Bing. "What?" he muttered.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Take your time." He told him as he patted Huo Ling''s shoulder. "Since we have a lot of time to spare."

 Chapter 301 - Huo Zichu

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Huo Zichu</h4>


    "No! No!" Han Meng cried as she crawled to Huo Zichu''s feet. "You can''t do this to us! I don''t want to die!" she said as her tears streamed down her flushed cheeks.


    "Do you think you have the right to say that?" Huo Zichu asked.


    "Zichu." Huo Huainan called.


    Huo Zichu heard him. Suddenly, as if she thought of something, a smile formed on her lips. Rourou, Lian Xiang, Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian felt the hairs all over their body stood on their end and they shivered in fear. The senior policeman''s face turned dark while the junior policeman''s smile on his face disappeared.


    "Alright." Huo Zichu said.. "Then, you can stay here." She told her.


    Han Meng''s eyes brightened. "R-really?!" she asked in surprise.


    Huo Zichu nodded at her, a smile still was on her face. Because of the darkness, with only the moonlight illuminating them and their surroundings, her smile looked creepy. Even Huo Ling who was secretly watching them felt his soul trembled.


    "She''s done for." Yi Bing said.


    "WAH!" Huo Ling eximed in shock when he heard Yi Bing''s voice behind him and Yi Bing suddenly appeared. "Are you a ghost?!" he asked, mad.


    "I''m not. You are." Yi Bing pointed out.


    Huo Ling looked at his transparent body. "¡­." Fck! I lose!


    "I am a grim reaper." Yi Bing reminded him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes shed when he remembered something. "Grim reapers are also ghosts!" he told him.


    Yi Bing made a pause as if he''s thinking about it. "True." He said, his voice and expression didn''t change a slightest bit.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" that reaction is so nd¡­ why do I feel my face more? It should be Yi Bing who should feel ashamed, yet why did it rebound back to him?


    Huo Ling admitted defeat and continued watching the group below. He didn''t notice Yi Bing''s smile of triumph.


    Yi Bing: in order not to be ashamed, act shameless.


    "T-thank you!" Han Meng sighed in relief. Because Huo Zichu was headstrong earlier, she had a bad impression of her. However, Huo Zichu suddenly changed her decision. Was it because she sympathizes with her as a fellow woman?


    Han Meng had already forgotten Huo Zichu shaming her earlier and she renewed her impression of Huo Zichu. Because of it, she didn''t notice the strangeness in the atmosphere. Even Peng Qian, who is hell-bent on leaving earlier, suddenly stopped acting frenzied and calmed himself down in order to observe.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang, although confused, but their instinct tells them that something is wrong. Zhou Cheng is an intelligent man and so he had noticed the maliciousness hidden in Huo Zichu''s smile as she looked at Han Meng.


    Why? Why did Huo Zichu change her decision? Wasn''t she going to avenge her son? Zhou Cheng was puzzled, but he didn''t show it on his face since Huo Huainan is looking at them. He is afraid it will be his turn after they have dealt with Han Meng in case he''d act conspicuously and reveal his doubts to the others.


    The senior and junior policemen were silent as they secretly observed everyone, especially Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu. Before they left, their superior at work had told them to serve Huo Huainan and huo Zichu faithfully. No matter what they do, do not question them. No matter what they order, justply. He had already be suspicious, thus he brought his junior with him ¨C the only one he can trust. Although his junior is a bit slow, but he is very reliable at critical times.


    It seems that he had made the right decision, seeing how strange their current situation is. If Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu are not nning to kill these colleagues of their son Huo Ling, then the senior policeman would sell his kidney. He could sense Huo Zichu''s killing intent. Huo Huainan is better in hiding his killing intent. But, their ill intention towards these young men and women can''t be hidden from his dog nose and hawk eyes.


    They are looking at the group of young people with disguised scornful gaze.


    "That woman will die tonight." Yi Bing spoke as he sat beside Huo Ling.


    "Which woman?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Are you blind?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No?" Huo Ling answered and paused when he thought of something. "Shouldn''t ghosts be perfectly healthy since they''re already dead?" he asked.


    Yi Bing speechlessly stared at him.


    "What?" Huo Ling said when he saw Yi Bing was just looking at him. "Am I wrong?" he asked.


    "¡­ no." Yi Bing answered and made a helpless sigh. He''s so dumb. "You''re perfectly healthy." He told him. Except your brain. He added in his heart. His brain definitely stopped functioning¡­ well, in literal sense, it did. But, what he meant is that, Huo Ling''s intelligence deteriorated after he died. How can he not notice the tension on the ground below them?


    "So? Which woman are you talking about that''s going to die?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing was about to answer when he noticed the tone of Huo Ling''s voice. "¡­ you''re not surprised?" he asked.


    "About what?" Huo Ling asked, looking skeptical.


    "¡­ about how some of your ''friends'' don''t want to save you." Yi Bing answered. "And your mother''s and father''s actions." He added.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "Well¡­" he muttered as he thought about the words he is going to say. "Regarding my friends¡­ well, I actually don''t have friends." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Yi Bing asked.


    "If a person wanted to befriend you only because you have the money, the looks and a good temperament which will make them want to take advantage of you because you definitely don''t want disputes, can they be considered a friend?" Huo Ling asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then, I don''t have a friend." Huo Ling said. "Everyone around me is like this." he shrugged.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" the gaze he has on Huo Ling right now was filled with pity. "You really do have a good temperament." He told him. Look how calm Huo Ling is after knowing the sad truth.


    Well, that''s not right, either. Huo Ling already knows the truth, so why would he be sad? Thus, he could remain calm.


    "Mother¡­" Huo Ling continued. "She has always been like this." he said. "She''s stern, strict. She is also ruthless." He hugged his knees as he tried to recall the times when he could meet Huo Zichu. "One time I heard the maids in our house were talking. They didn''t see me approaching, and so I heard that when I was still a baby, father urged mother to give me a bath. But ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C when father returned after he took a towel, he saw me drowning in the bath tub while mother was just watching. The water is hot, and either she did it or not, but the water temperature increased. I suffered a second-degree burn, since an infant''s skin is very sensitive. I was also a premature baby, so the injury became more serious." He forced a smile. "I was still an infant at that time, so I couldn''t remember the pain, the torture that I went through." He finished.


    Yi Bing doesn''t know what to say, nor what to react.


    "As for my father¡­" Huo Ling said.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    Huo Ling looked at him before heughed. "What?" he said. "Scared? But, unlike my mother, father is a normal person." He told him and looked at Huo Huainan from afar who stood silently beside the car. "He is a doting father, like my grandfather. He loves me so much, so he never hit me, not even once. Even when I went against their expectations and chose archaeology, in the end, he let me." He exined. "Father is a kind person. I was surprised that he managed to get together with my headstrong mother. Is this what they call, ''opposites attract''?" he asked.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" I admit defeat. Huo Ling isn''t perfectly healthy. Not only there was something wrong with his brain, but also with his eyes. Why can''t he see that Huo Huainan is the strangest, as well as the most imposing person in the group below?!


    Suddenly, Yi Bing noticed something. He stared at Huo Ling for a long time before he spoke. "Why do you look and sound indifferent?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    "You¡­" Yi Bing spoke. "¡­ don''t feel wronged, or angry?" he asked.


    Huo Ling blinked. "Why should I?" he asked.


    This time, it was Yi Bing''s turn to be puzzled. "Huh?" he muttered. There''s really something wrong with Huo Ling''s reaction.


    "Why should I feel wronged, when I can already see through their acts and could guess their intentions?" Huo Ling asked. "Why would I be angry, since I know they are more pitiful than me?" he added.


    "¡­ what do you mean, ''more pitiful''?" Yi Bing asked. He felt like he couldn''t follow Huo Ling''s way of thinking.


    "What they have, I have. What they don''t have, I also have. Doesn''t that make them more pitiful?" Huo Ling asked as he blinked. "Wasn''t that why they hate me? Wasn''t that why they approach me?" he added.


    Yi Bing now understood. It isn''t because Huo Ling is indifferent thus his nd reaction. It''s because he has already epted the ugliness of the human heart.

 Chapter 302 - Mausoleum

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Mausoleum</h4>


    "Let''s go inside the mausoleum." Huo Zichu said.


    "Huh?" Han Meng muttered. "Why¡­ why go inside the mausoleum?" she asked. A trace of fear shed in her eyes. "And it¡­ it ¨C it''s already night¡­ it''s so dark¡­" she added. Her lips quivered.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang are also puzzled. However, they could feel that strange feeling, and it''s making them uneasy. Like something is about to happen¡­ and it is bound to happen, which makes it so strange. Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian wanted to ask Huo Zichu, but they are afraid of this headstrong woman.


    They are afraid of her retaliation against them.. Huo Zichu observed their expression and the smile on her lips widened. Meanwhile, Huo Huainan remained silent, but he had already taken into consideration the behavior of each of Huo Ling''s colleagues.


    How can the senior policeman not notice the undergoing tension? He already knows that these young men and women are afraid. So, he spoke. "What does Mrs. Huo mean?" he asked, his voice filled with politeness.


    Huo Zichu is satisfied with these two policemen''s attitude. They are neither too servile, nor too assertive. Thus, she answered his question. "The nights in the desert are colder than the normal temperature because the area is very open. Thus, we have to find a ce that has a roof and walls." She exined. "Even if we set a fire, we do not know the wind currents, and so the fire might be blown out." She said. "Doesn''t the mausoleum have a roof and walls to protect us from the cold wind?" she asked.


    The senior policeman nodded. "Mrs. Huo is right." He said. Huo Zichu''s words are very logical. He didn''t find anything amiss. "Then, let''s enter the mausoleum before the night gets darker." He told them.


    "Let''s go!" Huo Zichu''s eyes shed. She seemed very happy, contrary to Zhou Cheng, Rourou, Lian Xiang and Peng Qian who feel chills seeing her smile.


    Han Meng is the most frightened.? "N-no¡­" she said. "No! I''m not going!" she told them as she sat on the sand and rooted herself on it.


    "Han Meng¡­" Rourou and Lian Xiang felt helpless.


    Meanwhile, Peng Qian frowned. "Suit yourself!" he told her before he marched towards the open mausoleum first. Huo Zichu and Huo Huainan followed behind him, then the senior policeman.


    "Miss. If you don''t want to go, then you are own your own." The junior policeman told Han Meng before he followed his senior.


    "What?!" Han Meng was shocked. "No! Aren''t you police officers?! How can you be so cruel!" she told him.


    The junior policeman turned his head back. "But it''s your own decision! We''ve got nothing to do about that!" he answered and jogged beside his senior.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang gaped at the backs of the two policemen. However, even them also feel that Han Meng is very unreasonable. "Han Meng, let''s go¡­ let''s just follow them ¨C " they told her.


    Han Meng looked at them two in shock. "Even you two?!" she said.


    Zhou Cheng scoffed. "Leave her." He told Rourou and Lian Xiang.


    "Zhou Cheng¡­" Rourou and Lian Xiang looked at him.


    "Huo Ling''s parents are very experienced. Naturally, they passed down their skills to Huo Ling." Zhou Cheng said as he walked away. "Huo Ling is our lifesaver. Now that he''s gone¡­" his voice faded. "I''m following them. You decide for yourselves." He said and then hurried to follow Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu, the senior and junior policemen, and Peng Qian.


    "This¡­" Rourou and Lian Xiang looked at each other, feeling helpless. Then, they looked at Han Meng.


    Han Meng saw their reluctance and she frowned. "I''m not going!" she told them.


    Rourou bit her lip. "Han Meng¡­" Lian Xiang called, then looked at Rourou''s eyes. Their gazes talking. "I''m going." She said.


    "What?!" Han Meng shrieked.


    Rourou felt that she should say something to Han Meng. "Han Meng. You already know that this ce is strange. That''s why, we should follow the adults." She exined.


    "We''re also adults!" Han Meng said.


    But we''repletely childishpared to them. Rourou thought, but she kept it in her heart. She sighed. I''m going with them." She said. She has finally told Han Meng what she thinks, so she did her best.


    Han Meng''s eyes shed with viciousness. "You''re not!" she said as she grabbed the hands of Rourou and Lian Xiang. "You''re not leaving me here!" she said as she pulled them.


    Rourou''s and Lian Xiang''s eyes widened in shock. "No!" they cried as they pulled their hand from Han Meng''s grip. "Han Meng, let go of us!" they said.


    "NO!" Han Meng said.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang grunted. They couldn''t break free from Han Meng''s grip that is like an iron w. "NO!" they cried. "HELP!" they cried as they looked towards the mausoleum.


    The junior policeman and Zhou Cheng are about to enter when they heard Rourou''s and Lian Xiang''s cries. They stopped and looked at each other before they ran back. "Damn that woman!" Zhou Cheng can''t help but curse as they ran. He obviously has figured out what happened. So, he''s cursing Han Meng.


    The junior policeman looked at him. "Women are always a trouble." He sighed before they reached Rourou and Lian Xiang.


    They went to try pulling Han Meng''s grip from Rourou''s and Lian Xiang''s wrists. They could see their wrists turned purple from being grasped too tight. "I can''t break them free!" Zhou Cheng said. "What should we do?!" he asked the junior policeman.


    The junior policeman''s hand holding Lian Xian''s hand loosened. He straightened his hand like a de before he hit Han Meng''s arms.


    "ARRGH!" Han Meng cried and her arms became limp.


    "Run!" the junior policeman yelled and pulled Lian Xiang to run. He has already noticed when they arrived that there''s something wrong with Han Meng. "Don''t look back!" he added when in his peripheral vision he saw a strange shadow. "Faster!" he said.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang are crying,pletely confused of what is happening. However, their instinct told them to follow the junior policeman''s words. Their desire to live prompted them to run faster.


    Zhou Cheng naturally won''t look back. The situation is already strange as it is. They were near the mausoleum when they heard growl like that of a beast. rm bells rang in their mind and they looked at each other before they jumped towards the entrance of the mausoleum and rolled on the floor.


    At the same time, they felt a gust of wind swept past their back, followed by a loud snarl. They felt their scalp became numb and they didn''t have time to care about the pain on their limbs when theynded on the floor. They immediately crawled further inside the mausoleum.


    "F*ck! What the hell is that?!" Peng Qian cursed as he looked at outside the mausoleum. His eyes wide in shock.


    "A¡­ beast?" the senior policeman said as he looked at the shadow moving outside the mausoleum.


    The junior policeman, Zhou Cheng, Rourou and Lian Xiang could finally turn, only to utter in surprise when they saw a pair of gleaming red eyes outside. "That''s¡­ Han Meng?" Rourou and Lian Xiang muttered when they saw the familiar figure. Also, it was Han Meng who is chasing them from behind.


    Their face paled. "That''s her." Huo Zichu spoke.


    Everyone looked at her. Suspicion is on their eyes.


    However, she didn''t immediately exin. "When you were inside the mausoleum, did you notice something strange about her?" she asked Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian. Rourou and Lian Xiang were left outside the mausoleum earlier with Andy and Philip.


    "No¡­" Peng Qian answered, frowning.


    But, Zhou Cheng''s eyes shed when he remembered something. "Yes!" he answered. "Earlier, she seemed more enthusiastic than usual. She also suddenly pushed Huo Ling when we''re going to look at the murals." He exined.


    "Ah!" Peng Qian muttered when he also remembered. "That''s right. She seemed overly excited. And she''s not even fawning over Huo Ling¡­ ehem." He coughed when he realized he said something he shouldn''t. He looked away.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu''s expression, however, didn''t change. "I noticed she seemed to be possessed." Huo Zichu said.


    "''possessed''?" they asked.


    "Her behavior looked strange, and so I provoked her. As expected, her reaction is more intense than it should be." Huo Zichu said. "Something affected her to be overemotional." She said.


    "There''s something in the mausoleum that possessed her?" the junior policeman said.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "It can onlye from the mausoleum." He said, his voice and face calm.


    "N-no way¡­" Lian Xiang said. "We¡­ we''ve never experienced this before when we went to other tombs¡­" she said.


    "That''s because we chose them for you." Huo Zichu said.


    They looked at her.


    She crossed her arms. "How can we let our son go to a dangerous ce? So, we sent you to safe tombs." She said.


    They were about to sigh in relief and thank her when she spoke again.


    "But, we definitely didn''t choose this ce." She said. "Who chose this ce for you to go to?" she asked them.

 Chapter 303 - Observation

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Observation</h4>


    "Who¡­ who chose the ce¡­" Zhou Cheng, Rourou, Lian Xiang and Peng Qian were stupefied.


    "Who?" Huo Zichu asked again.


    "It¡­ it was Han Meng ¨C " Zhou Cheng, Rourou, Lian Xiang and Peng Qian answered as they all looked outside the mausoleum where Han Meng is growling like a beast.


    The senior policeman took the shlight hanging on his waist and turned it on. The shlight illuminated their surroundings before he pointed it on Han Meng. Their eyes opened wide in shock when they saw her bared teeth. They were pointy. Her saliva is also dripping from her mouth. Her hair is disheveled, and her pupils are red.


    "It''s her?" Huo Zichu frowned.


    They could understand her feeling. They could have asked Han Meng why did she choose this ce for them to go to, but now¡­ they can''t, anymore.


    The junior policeman took the shlight on his waist and gave it to Lian Xiang for her group to have light. Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu havee here. They must have been fully prepared, so they definitely have brought their own shlights.


    "She didn''t exin to you why it must be this ce you''ll go to?" the junior policeman asked Zhou Cheng, who seemed to be their leader after Huo Ling died.


    Zhou Cheng shook his head. "No." he answered. "By the time we knew, Huo Ling has already agreed to this ce." He exined.


    "What?!" Huo Zichu eximed when she heard what Zhou Cheng said. "Xiao Ling agreed?" she said.


    Zhou Cheng nodded. "Yes." He answered. Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang also nodded, agreeing to what Zhou Cheng said.


    "Wait." The junior policeman spoke. "You urged him to go to a trip, but you don''t know the destination of the trip?" he asked as he looked at Zhou Cheng, Rourou, Lian Xiang and Peng Qian.


    Suddenly, the four of them showed an embarrassed expression. "Han Meng said it will be a surprise. She told us that the ce has a lot of history. So, we didn''t ask her for more information." Zhou Cheng exined. "Also, it was a vige we went to. We only passed by in this ce." He added.


    "Huh?" the junior policeman felt confused.


    The senior policeman remembered something and he took out his notepad. He handed the shlight to his junior before he opened his notepad. The junior policeman illuminated the page. "Right. You really have mentioned that you went to a vige." He said before he turned to the group. "You really just passed by here." He looked around the mausoleum.


    Huo Zichu''s forehead knitted to a frown. "I thought they''re going here¡­" she muttered.


    Huo Huainan patted her shoulder. "We have stopped following them because you went on a shopping, remember?" he said and helplessly sighed. "You said you wanted to buy gifts for xiao Ling to apologize to him ¨C " he reminded her.


    An embarrassed expression shed on Huo Zichu''s face. Fortunately, Zhou Cheng, Rourou, Lian Xiang and Peng Qian, as well as the two policemen, were not looking at them. Or else, she would have lost her face. "Why do you think they reached this ce?" she asked her husband.


    Huo Huainan frowned. "It definitely isn''t something good." He said.


    On top of the mausoleum, Huo Ling watched Han Meng paced back and forth in front of the mausoleum. "So, it''s her you are referring to." He said as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    "What do you mean when you said, ''die''?" he asked. "She died? When? She looked alive right now¡­" he said and looked at Han Meng still snarling like a beast.


    "Her soul was forced out of her body, and her soul entered the reincarnation cycle." Yi Bing answered. "That''s technically dead." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding.


    "Why did she choose the location of your group''s travel?" Yi Bing asked. He can hear their conversation from inside. This is thanks to their hyper-senses granted when they became grim reapers.


    Huo Ling, however, didn''t hear since he can''t hear because he has no hyper-hearing ability. "How did you know it was her?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Huo Ling, although puzzled, still answered. "Han Meng found out she was adopted when she met her ''patron''s business partner after her patron made her apany him in one of the gatherings." He said. "I was also there when I apanied my grandfather. I saw her in an awkward position, and so I helped her out. That was then I found out that she was trafficked when she was an infant. She heard her parents, who were childless, talked about it." He sighed. "Han Meng then asked her patron to contract his business partner. However, her patron kicked her out. It actually was ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C the business partner of her patron was the one who trafficked her when she was an infant. Well, she was one of the children that were trafficked." He looked at Han Meng''s body that was possessed walking to and fro in front of the mausoleum.


    "How did he know it was her?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Han Meng has a birth mark on her forehead." Huo Ling answered. "I hired a private investigator to hire that businessman. He found an evidence of his crime, and also the list of the ces where they are kidnapping the children." He said. "I had the private investigator tip the police. Meanwhile, Han Meng and I used this study trip as an excuse to go to her vige, where she was born. There was also an archaeological site there, so there isn''t a conflict and the others won''t know." He finished.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling in amazement. Then, he looked at Han Meng.


    "I only feel pity towards her." Huo Ling said. "Doing good deeds is never wrong." He smiled. "Han Meng really found her parents¡­ her parents'' grave." He said.


    "So, her wish was fulfilled before she died." Yi Bing said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded.


    "¡­ so she''s not in love with you?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling''s face turned deadpan. "No." he said.


    Yi Bing soundlesslyughed. "You''re practicing altruism. Is there another one in your group that you secretly helped out?" he asked.


    Huo Ling thought about it, pondering over his colleagues'' personalities. "Andy is a proud person, so he would never ask help from the others." He said. "Philip is a lone wolf, so he would rather keep his problem to himself than to share it with others. Zhou Cheng¡­ he likes helping others than the others helping him. Peng Qian¡­" he hummed. "Although he might ask for your help, but if it''s a critical situation and he has to choose between you and himself, he''d choose himself." He finished.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a while. "¡­ you really don''t resent them." He said. "Is this also a part of your altruism act?" he asked.


    "No." Huo Ling honestly answered. "I don''t resent them in the first ce, since I can understand where they areing from. This doesn''t count as altruism." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded. As he said before, there was eptance in Huo Ling''s heart. He really doesn''t feel that Huo Ling is lying. What is there to lie about, when he is already dead? "Then, what about those remaining two?" he asked, referring to Rourou and Lian Xiang.


    "Rourou and Lian Xiang¡­" Huo Ling spoke. "Rourou is a sincere girl. What you see in her is really herself. She doesn''t like putting up a front. She isn''t pretentious, that''s why she always butts head with Han Meng." He said. "As for Lian Xiang¡­ Lian Xiang is also kind. However, when put up in a critical situation,pared to Rourou who would stick to her beliefs, Lian Xiang would think which situation is more advantageous to her before she chooses it." He exined.


    "Although that is clever in her part, but at some times, it would also look crafty." Yi Bingmented on Lian Xiang.


    Huo Ling slightly smiled. He doesn''t want toment on other people. Not because he doesn''t want to offend people, but because he doesn''t see the need to. As long as someone could see the same sight as him¡­ and, it is also a courtesy, not talking behind other people''s back.


    "You actually could see through people¡­" Yi Bing said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded.


    "But not all." Yi Bing smiled.


    Huo Ling''s brows raised. "You?" he asked.


    "Not me." Yi Bing said.


    "Then¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing didn''t immediately exin. "To see through people¡­ one has to have a mastery in observation." He said. "Two, one also has to observe them for a long time. However, why is it that they still fail?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes narrowed. He knows Yi Bing is talking about him.


    As expected, Yi Bing continued. "Actually, they didn''t fail seeing through people." He said.


    "Then, why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It''s because they have observed them too much, that they have stuck to that belief of theirs on that person they observed." Yi Bing said. "That, isn''t a failure. It is called ''mistake''." He looked at Huo Ling. "You already lost." He told him.

 Chapter 304 - Dismal

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Dismal</h4>


    No one would want for their mistake to be pointed out to them. Not even Huo Ling, who already died and has be a soul.


    "What does that mean?" Huo Ling asked. "Are you trying to pick a fight with me?" he frowned as he red at Yi Bing.


    Your mistake being pointed out to you is shameful. And shame can also be brought after death. That''s why the descendants shouldn''tmit a crime or a sin since it will bring dishonor to their family, up to their ancestors.


    "That means that you shouldn''t get your arrogance over your head." Yi Bing answered as he pushed Huo Ling''s forehead using his index finger. "Let''s go." He told him as he stood up.


    "Huh? Where?" Huo Ling asked as he rubbed his forehead even though he can''t feel pain from the physical attacks.


    "Follow them!" Yi Bing answered as he continued to listen to the conversation ongoing inside the mausoleum using his hyper-hearing. He didn''t wait for Huo Ling to react as he grabbed him by his hand and they flew inside the mausoleum.


    Huo Ling, who was caught off-guard after Yi Bing suddenly pulled him, didn''t notice Yi Bing is eating his tofu by holding his hand.


    "If it''s her n toe to this ce, then she shouldn''t have been attacked." Yi Bing heard Huo Zichu said to Huo Huainan in a low voice when he and Huo Ling teleported inside the mausoleum where everyone has gathered.


    Huo Huainan thought about it. "You''re right." He said. "If it was her who nned this, she should have known some information regarding this tomb. She should have avoided being attacked. However¡­" he said and looked outside the mausoleum where Han Meng is pacing to and fro, as if waiting for them toe out.


    "She was attacked." Huo Zichu said.


    "If it wasn''t her, then who?" Huo Huainan asked.


    Every time Huo Ling goes on a trip, he would submit a travel waiver to their department. Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu are influential people. Naturally, their spy where Huo Ling is working would always notify them whenever Huo Ling submits a waiver, and so they would prepare in advance as they instructed their spy to suggest the safe tombs that they have chosen to Huo Ling for Huo Ling to go to.


    But, no one has expected for this to happen. Huo Ling suddenly left before his supervisor could respond. Obviously, they left in haste. Furthermore, they didn''t change their destination submitted through their waiver.


    And so, Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu could only follow them behind in worry. Because of their haste, they didn''t try to check Huo Ling''s destination and just trailed Huo Ling''s group. They know their son''s temperament ¨C reckless even though smart. Only his smartness saves him in critical times. Because of this recklessness, Huo Ling chooses dangerous tombs. That''s why Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu had someone try to persuade Huo Ling to go to the safe tombs.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu should have eased their worry if they only had checked Huo Ling''s destination ¨C a small vige. However, they didn''t out of worry for their son. Fortunately, they didn''t ease their worry, because they have responded immediately with Huo Ling''s group rm signals sent outside the mausoleum. Yet, they were still toote since Huo Ling was already gone.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu, who already knew Huo Ling''s soul will be reced when he reached twenty-three, wished they could say their farewell to Huo Ling. Huo Ling''s grandfather even suggested to ban Huo Ling from leaving until he reached twenty-three. However, no one could stop fate from happening.


    Huo Ling left, and Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu, Huo Ling''s grandfather, the ones who were left, could only regret, andment of the fate ¨C especially Huo Ling''s fate. How they wished Huo Ling wouldn''t die, that he could live until his hair turned white. Yet, from the moment he was born in this world, his fate was sealed.


    Huo Ling will die at the age of twenty-three, and his soul will be reced in his body to continue ''his'' life in this world. If fate could be stopped, then Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu, Huo Ling''s grandfather wished they didn''t know Huo Ling''s fate.


    But, ''ifs'' will remain ''ifs'', since time can''t go back. Instead, time will continue to move on. However, Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu, Huo Ling''s grandfather, their feelings wouldn''t¡­ couldn''t move on.


    "They suspect Han Meng?" Huo Ling, who heard what Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu said, asked in surprise as he looked at his parents.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. "You and your grouping here when you''re supposed to be on your way back home is really suspicious." He said. "Your parents think it isn''t just a coincidence." He added.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in shock. "It can''t be¡­?" he muttered. He suddenly paused when he thought of something. "Could it be the work of Soul Society?!" he asked, a frown appeared on his face and his brows knit. He''s both displeased and angry. Obviously, he already judged it as Soul Society''s work.


    "Wait¡­ if Han Meng became like this, could it be¡­ Andy¡­?" Lian Xiang spoke amidst their conversation.


    Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian and Rourou froze. Their face slowly lost color as they thought of the possibility.


    "It shouldn''t be¡­" they said, trying to make their voice sound positive. They wanted to dispel the doubt that formed in their heart. But, the horrified expression on their face and their shaking voice betrayed them.


    "Just what is this ce¡­?" Lian Xiang asked, her eyes are wide in horror as she looked at the others'' face and saw that the others also thought the same as her.


    Andy is dead. Even if he''s still alive, but they have already put him in a death sentence since they think Andy wouldn''t survive this strange ce. Han Meng has already turned to a demon after she''s been possessed. Huo Ling suddenly became missing, and is assumed dead. Philip also disappeared before their eyes. They also assume he is dead. After all, this ce is really eerie.


    Then, what about them? Are they also going to die? Will they also suddenly disappear without anyone noticing like Huo Ling? What will happen to them after they became missing? Or will they also disappear right in front of the others'' eyes? Will the others save them, then? Or will they also be like them who, with a dumbfounded expression, just watched Philip disappear before their eyes?


    Or is it, will they also be possessed, like Han Meng, and slowly be a demon without anyone noticing, and just suddenly spring up and catch everyone off-guarded to prey on them? The more they thought about these possible scenarios that might happen to them, or they might encounterter as they go deep further in the mausoleum, the more horrified they are.


    Lian Xiang copsed after her knees became weak while Rourou fought the urge to show her weakness. Peng Qian and Zhou Cheng are barely holding back their fear and the ominous feeling that crept in their heart.


    The senior policeman and the junior policeman, however, still looked calm. "We still haven''t introduced ourselves." The senior policeman spoke, trying to alleviate the gloom in the atmosphere. After all, after witnessing Han Meng turned to a demon after being possessed, their future suddenly looked dismal.


    "Oh." The junior policeman muttered when he felt his senior kicked him on the shin. "I''m Yang Jie!" he said, a bright smile on his face. His eyes are also curved into crescents. His voice also sounds vibrant. "You can call me officer Yang or Yang-ge!" he told the group of young men and women whose eyes started to be dull while thinking their future suddenly looked bleak.


    Yang Jie''s bright voice echoed in the walls of mausoleum. However, it didn''t sound eerie and instead made them feel warm and cheery. The suffocating feeling of death slowly dissipated from their chest.


    "Zhang Jun." the senior policeman spoke, his voice firm and powerful.


    Huo Huainan''s and Huo Zichu''s conversation stopped. They turned and saw the two policemen are looking at them. Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu have a good impression on these two policemen. If they were other people, they would have red up ¨C especially Huo Zichu. However, since they saw that the two policemen looked sincere in helping them and Huo Ling''s friends, they would look like the bad guys here.


    "Huo Huainan." Huo Huainan spoke. His voice calm and low, but enough for everyone to hear him.


    "Huo Zichu." Huo Zichu said, her voice is stern and her chin is proudly raised. She''s obviously a proud woman.


    "Zhou Cheng." Zhou Cheng spoke even though he already knew that the two policemen, after taking their statements earlier, and Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu, after they revealed they have investigated them, know their names.


    He only spoke out of courtesy, and knows that the intention is to lift everyone''s spirit up by having a topic to talk about, to divert their attention from their dismal situation.


    "Peng Qian." Peng Qian spoke and slightly bowed to the adults.


    "Li Rourou."


    "L-Lian Xiang¡­"

 Chapter 305 - Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Tomb</h4>


    After formally introduced themselves to each other, the tense atmosphere slowly rxed. They began to scan their surroundings, as well as analyze their situation.


    "Han Meng was possessed by something inside the mausoleum." Zhang Jun said as he pointed his shlight to Han Meng who''s walking back and forth outside the mausoleum. "But, it seems that she can''t enter the mausoleum¡­ or ¨C " his voice lowered. " ¨C she doesn''t dare to?" he asked as he looked at them.


    Fear shed in the young men and young women''s face while Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu looked calm.


    "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo. Do you know something about this mausoleum?" Zhang Jun politely asked. The Huo family, after all, is a family of grave robbers in the past..


    "This will be a long story." Huo Zichu answered. She took out a lighter from her back pocket and walked towards a candleholder standing by the wall, then lit it up.


    The others looked at each other before they also took out the lighter their brought. Then, they followed Huo Zichu''s example to light the candles that they could reach.


    But, who knows what happened, but after lighting up thest candle near the floor, a gust of wind blew and brush past their skin, bringing in the coldness of the night from outside. They uncontrobly shivered, and thought that the candles would be blown out by the wind. However, contrary to their expectation, the candles near the ceiling actually lit up on their own after the wind blew.


    The entirety of the area they are in was illuminated by the orange lighting from the candles lit, bringing a warm glow in the area, thus decreasing the coldness they felt. Peng Qian and Zhou Cheng who entered the mausoleum earlier this day saw that the mausoleum looked the same as when they saw it before. Thus, they released the breath they didn''t know they were holding in due to anxiety for something that might suddenly happen.


    Huo Zichu, done with the task, went to a corner and sat. "Have you brought food?" she asked.


    Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang nodded. "Yes, but¡­" they answered and then looked outside.


    Zhang Jun and Yang Jie immediately understood. "Where was it ced?" Zhang Jun asked.


    Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang knew that they will take the food and bring them here. "In the backseat." Zhou Cheng answered.


    Zhang Jun nodded as he and Yang Jie walked towards the entrance of the mausoleum. They were about to take a step outside when Huo Zichu spoke. "Leave it." She said.


    They all turned to her.


    "I asked you if you have food. I didn''t say for you to retrieve it." Huo Zichu said. Seeing the puzzled look on their faces, she turned to Huo Huainan.


    "We have food here." Huo Huainan spoke as he took out two bags of biscuits. "We bought it for xiao Ling as presents, but¡­" his voice faded.


    A trace of awkwardness shed on the faces of Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang. So, should they or should they not take the bag of biscuit? They thought as they looked at each other.


    "I''m just joking." Huo Huainan spoke, but there''s not a hint of joking on his face.


    Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang hesitated.


    It was Yang Jie who reached out and took a bag of biscuit from Huo Huainan''s hand. "Thanks, Mr. Huo. We won''t be polite!" he said as he opened the pack and took a biscuit before he shared it with Zhang Jun.


    Huo Huainan nodded, not the least bit offended. He ced the remaining bag of biscuits on the floor. Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang felt their stomach grumbled. They immediately threw their shame and took the bag of biscuit before opening it to eat.


    Huo Zichu watched everyone started eating before she took the food handed by her husband to her.


    "Those are my favorite biscuits!" Huo Ling eximed as he watched them eat biscuits for their dinner.


    "You''re already dead and just a soul. Souls can''t feel hunger. Stop being greedy." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling pouted, feeling wronged. He sat beside Huo Zichu and Huo Huainan. "Eh? They can''t see you?" he asked when he saw nobody is paying attention on Yi Bing as if they can''t see him. But, earlier, Philip can see Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nced at Huo Ling. He noticed only now? He rolled his eyes. "I''m using my invisibility power." He answered.


    "Cool!" Huo Ling eximed.


    "Everyone already know, but our family has a long history of being grave robbers." Huo Huainan started. "It dates back to ten generations ago. Foreigners came to our country and wanted to dig the soil. Our family is one of the families that they hired to dig the soil." He said. "Who knows that below the ground where our family thrived, a giant maze-like structure lies?" he asked.


    Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang stared at him, aghast. "A tomb?!" they eximed.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "Yes." He answered. "One of the family members happened to study abroad, and every time he returns home, he would teach the family the basguage he learned. Thus, the family understood the gist of what these foreigners is nning." He said. "The vige our family lived, everyone knows each other and thus are close with each other. So, our family secretly told the other vigers about the foreigners'' n ¨C the tomb beneath ournd is a tomb of an important official during the ancient era. They want to dig a special treasure in the tomb. But, because the tomb is a maze, it would be time-consuming. There are also traps hidden within each bend and corner. Although the foreigners badly wanted the hidden treasure, but what use will it be if they''ll die after they got it?" he asked.


    Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang gasped as they gaped at Huo Huainan. Yang Jie''s eyes widened and Zhang Jun frowned. "So, they sacrificed the people of your vige." Zhang Jun said.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "They did." He said. "But, if everyone died, where did I, and the other descendants of our vigee from?" he asked and smiled.


    Zhang Jun''s eyes narrowed while Yang Jie''s eyes became as round as saucers. "Your ancestors survived!" he said.


    Huo Huainan chuckled. "Naturally, they did." He said.


    "But, how?" Zhou Cheng asked. "Weren''t those foreigners tricked them?" he said then suddenly paused. "Could it be¡­ those foreigners¡­ were overpowered by them?" he looked at Huo Huainan.


    Huo Huainan''s eyes shed. "Smart." He said.


    However, Zhou Cheng didn''t feel pleased with Huo Huainan''s praise. He could sense Huo Huainan, although looked approachable, but is actually more difficult to deal with than Huo Zichu.


    "They thought that, because our ancestors looked weak and their culture is way behind them, they thought of our ancestors as dumb." Huo Huainan continued. "They only had a handful of people, but they would never imagine that even a rabbit would bite back." He said. "Our ancestors acted dumb, easy to trick. But, when they entered the maze, they fought them. The foreigners were caught off-guard, and some who fiercely fought back against our ancestors escaped. Our ancestors also suffered losses from their side. But¡­" his smile suddenly disappeared. "¡­ the tomb is actually very treacherous." He opened a bottle of water and drank.


    They all looked at each other and received the three bottles of water Huo Zichu gave them. One for Zhang Jun and Yang Jie. One for Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian. And the remaining one is for Rourou and Lian Xiang.


    "After those foreigners escaped to the depths of the maze, our ancestors are ought to continue to see what is exactly hidden in the tomb." Huo Huainan continued. "But, suddenly, some lost their will and ran back. Some suddenly attacked the others. Chaos befell them." He said. "Only five people were left: my ancestors, the Huo family. The Ling family. The Guo family. The Sui family. And, the Feng family. They resumed walking around the maze, figuring out the paths. But, on their way traversing the maze, they met those who tried to return home. They''re¡­." his voice fell.


    "Dead." Zhang Jun said.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "Yes." He said. "Our ancestors finally feared the maze. They also tried to find the path home. But, they realized that they were already deep in the maze. There was no turning back." He sighed.


    "How did they escape, then?" Lian Xiang asked.


    "Have they gotten the treasure?" Rourou asked.


    "Was there really a treasure?" Peng Qian asked, looking skeptical.


    "How about the foreigners?" Zhou Cheng added.


    "When our ancestors found them, only their corpses remained." Huo Huainan answered. "One of them is barely alive. It was then that we found out that the important official who owns the tomb is actually a descendant of an immortal. The treasure that the important official owned was coveted by the people around him that time. And, not only the treasure was coveted, but also his body." He said. "His blood was sucked out of his body, and his flesh was eaten. Not even his bones were spared."

 Chapter 306 - Artefact

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Artefact</h4>


    "''his blood was sucked dry''¡­" Rourou muttered, face paling in horror.


    "''flesh was eaten''¡­" Lian Xiang''s body was shaking in fear and she shuddered.


    "''only bones are left''¡­?" Peng Qian''s jaw dropped, looking dazed.


    Zhou Cheng frowned in disgust. Suddenly, he remembered something. "If not even a corpse of the important official was left, then what''s inside his tomb?" he asked.


    "The remaining foreigner led them to the chamber where the coffin of the important official was located." Huo Huainan said before he paused. "I don''t know what happened after that." He told them.


    "Huh? You don''t know what treasure it is?" Yang Jie asked. Obviously, he is interested with this kind of stuff.


    Huo Huainan shook his head. "My father didn''t tell me." He answered.


    Yang Jie looked disappointed and Zhang Jun pped the back of his head. Yang Jie cried, but he didn''t curse him and just pouted, feeling wronged while he rubbed the back of his head.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang looked pensive. "Where is this treasure now?" Zhou Cheng asked.


    "Our ancestors sold it." Huo Huainan answered. "They have seen carnage in that tomb. Naturally, they don''t want to keep something that came from the tomb. And so, every time they robbed the graves, they wouldter sell the items they found." He exined.


    "Oh." So that''s how their families became rich. Silence fell as they resumed eating.


    Meanwhile, the two protagonists Huo Ling and Yi Bing resumed the storytelling. "Yi Bing. Do you know what that treasure is?" he asked. "Do you know where is it now?" he added.


    "I know." Yi Bing answered. "The artefact is a soul furnace." He said.


    "''soul furnace''?" Huo Ling muttered. "So, that important official is really a descendant of an immortal?" he asked. Soul furnace is used by the immortals during the ancient times.


    "He is." Yi Bing nodded. "His body is." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Huo Ling asked.


    "The body is the immortal''s descendant. However, the soul is the immortal himself." Yi Bing rified.


    "What?!" Huo Ling was shocked. "He possessed his descendant?!" he asked.


    "No. He reincarnated to his descendant." Yi Bing said.


    "Holy ¨C mm." Huo Ling closed his mouth when he saw Yi Bing stared at him. He almost forgot that Yi Bing is a grim reaper, who belongs to the Hell. So, saying the ''holy'' word in Yi Bing''s presence is inappropriate. He immediately returned the topic. "The artefact was inherited by his descendant. But, he reincarnated as his descendant. So, the artefact just returned to him?" he summarized.


    Yi Bing nodded. "That''s right." He answered and patted Huo Ling''s head.


    Huo Ling was preupied about the topic he was absent-minded to notice Yi Bing''s action. "But, everyone coveted the artefact. And, he was skinned and eaten alive because of that." He said and sighed,menting the immortal''s fate. "He suffered because of the greed of the other people coveting what isn''t theirs." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded,pletely agreeing to what Huo Ling said. "But, he got his revenge." He said.


    "Huh? How?" Huo Ling asked.


    "The artefact." Yi Bing answered.


    "The artefact? What''s wrong with it?" Huo Ling is puzzled.


    "Have you forgotten what is it?" Yi Bing asked.


    "A soul furnace¡­" Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing smiled. "From its name, the soul furnace collects souls and use the souls to whatever the user desires." He said. "The immortal used his soul to activate the soul furnace and collect the souls of those who harmed him." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s cool! And wicked¡­" he said.


    Yi Bing justughed. "One must be prepared to be harmed if he ns to harm others." He said. "In short, that is their retribution." He told Huo Ling.


    "Oh." Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "This artefact sure is nasty." He can''t help but say.


    "''A knife can be used for protection, but also can be used for destruction''." Yi Bing said as he looked at Huo Ling. "In short, it depends on who has the weapon, and what is their intention." He told him.


    Huo Ling fell silent and he stared at Yi Bing. "How old are you?" he suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Yi Bing was taken aback.


    "For you to spout such things¡­ you must be really old?" Huo Ling smiled.


    Yi Bing''s face was covered in ck lines. "You guess." He just said. He suddenly feels disdain towards his age.


    "Pft ¨C " Huo Lingughed when he saw Yi Bing''s face turned sour. "Hahahahaha!" he held his stomach when he doubled inughter.


    Yi Bing just rolled his eyes at him.


    "Oh, right." Huo Ling said when he suddenly remembered something. "Where is the soul furnace now? Do you know?" he asked.


    Yi Bing paused before he slowly turned back to Huo Ling. He didn''t immediately answer and instead just said. "Does these two words not ring a bell to you?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was taken aback and he looked at Yi Bing. His mind slowly digested Yi Bing''s words, and,ter, his eyes slowly widened in realization. "You don''t mean¡­ the Soul Society?!" he was shocked.


    "This is nothing to be shocked about, okay?" Yi Bing said.


    "No, no!" Huo Ling shook his head. "Wait¡­ you mean, it was the Soul Society who bought that artefact?!" he asked. Then, as if he remembered something, he froze. "The vessels¡­" he muttered as he took a sharp breath. "The foreign souls¡­" he felt cold. "It was because of the artefact¡­?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    Huo Ling felt a sharp pain in his soul. "So, I was¡­" he looked at Yi Bing.


    At the same time, Yi Bing looked at him in the eyes. "Yes." He answered. "Your soul is supposed to be ''eaten'' by the soul furnace. However, I came." He smiled. "Shouldn''t you be calling me as your savior?" he asked.


    Stable World, Middle Heaven.


    "Your Highness." Gu Shi called as he knelt before Shen Sheng.


    "I know." Shen Sheng spoke as hezily leaned on the pir while sitting on the floor. He yed with his golden hair, lookingnguid. "The Special World 7321mitted misdeed. Have you sent the other worlds a message?" he asked Gu Shi.


    "Yes, Shen Taizi." Gu Shi nodded.


    "Good." Shen Sheng muttered. "Fortunately, Huo Ling''s soul reincarnated to that world. Or else, we wouldn''t notice the abnormality in that world." He said.


    Gu Shi coldly sweated when Huo Ling was mentioned. But, he felt more cold to Shen Sheng''stter sentence. "I''ve already sent the grim reapers 5555 with his apprentice 4626, 8888 and 9999 with their invention doll Anji Li, to the other worlds for inspection." He exined.


    The inspection he meant is for Jun Wu, Mo Shi, Hai Bai and Sha Jiu to be envoys to the other worlds and investigate each world. Managing the other worlds is what they, the Stable World, is tasked to do. This is such a thankless task, but they are doing this because they need to bnce the energy of their world. Even though the other worlds are separate dimensions from them, but the energy flowing to each and every world is the same.


    Them, the Stable World, was located at the center where it is the most bnced.


    "Mn¡­" Shen Sheng muttered. "I''ll also send the angels to go." He said. "Ling Shiyi." He called.


    The frameless door opened and Ling Shiyi flew in. Hended, then knelt beside Gu Shi. "Your Highness." Ling Shiyi called, his voice deep and rich. His long, ash blond hair slipped down his shoulder when he lowered his head.


    "Call the angels for me. Ry my message." Shen Sheng said, not sparing Ling Shiyi a nce.


    Ling Shiyi didn''t dare raise his head. "Yes, Your Highness." He answered.


    "Leave." Shen Sheng said as he braided his hair.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Ling Shiyi answered, pped his wings, and flew away.


    The frameless door closed. Only Gu Shi and Shen Sheng were left. Gu Shi didn''t dare move a millimeter from his spot.


    "Do you have something to ask me?" Shen Sheng asked.


    "N ¨C " Gu Shi was about to answer, ''nothing'', when he pressed his lips close. He doesn''t dare to lie to Shen Sheng.


    How can Shen Sheng not notice it? But, he didn''t press Gu Shi to answer. "The Heaven¡­" he said. "¡­ it is aplicated organization. Moreplicated than Hell. But ¨C " he slowly raised his gaze and looked at Gu Shi''s figure. " ¨C Hell is fortunate, to meet its destruction."


    Gu Shi''s pupils shook. What does Shen Sheng mean? Shen Sheng answered when he spoke.


    "Hell doesn''t have to continue suffering¡­" Shen Sheng said.


    ''suffering''? What does he mean, ''suffering''?


    "Hell¡­" Shen Sheng spoke. "Don''t you think it is pitiful, to contend with the Heaven?" he asked.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer; he doesn''t dare.


    Shen Sheng sighed. "In the end, the unfortunate souls bore the brunt." He shook his head in sympathy. "Gu Shi. The Afterlife Department has to save the souls as much as they could." He told him.


    Although Gu Shi doesn''t know what Shen Sheng spoke earlier, but he immediately nodded. "Yes, Your Highness!" he answered. "The Afterlife Department is the home of the souls. We exist to relieve the souls from their suffering!"

 Chapter 307 - Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Stolen</h4>


    Special World, mausoleum.


    "So, the artefact is in the Soul Society''s hands!" Huo Ling eximed as he shot up from his seat. "And they are maliciously using it!" he added, his eyes narrowed and his fists clenched in anger.


    Yi Bing stared at him. "¡­ don''t brazenly change the topic." He told him, his gaze nk. "Call me ''my hero'' now. Or, if you want, you can call me ''brother'' or ''daddy'' or ''boss''." He said. "If it''s convenient for you, you can call me ''dear'' ¨C " he added.


    "Ugh!" Huo Ling grunted as he rolled his eyes at Yi Bing. "You wish!" he told him.. He coldly scoffed and resumed watching his parents and friends.


    Yi Bing just chuckled. He felt hismunicator on his wrist vibrated. He tapped it and the holographic screen popped up.


    1001: I have already reported to Shen Taizi about the Special World 7321''s misconduct. I will send Jun Wu with Mo Shi, and Hai Ba and Sha Jiu. Shen Taizi also said that he will dispatch the angels.


    0001: did he say anything else?


    1001: Shen Taizi seemed to notice something and he asked me. When I didn''t answer, because I can''t lie, he didn''t push me.


    0001: we''ve made the right decision to not bring Di San with you to report to him.


    1001: yes. He didn''t mention him. Thank you, Yi Bing. I will send Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui to look for the Soul Fragments again after they have recovered.


    Yi Bing''s hand paused and he fell silent. After a while, he sent a message.


    0001: I seem to feel another Soul Fragment here.


    1001: what?! Are you sure?


    0001: yes. I have encountered the Soul Fragments many times, so I can''t be mistaken. I suspect it''s got something to do with the artefact the Soul Society is using.


    1001: ¡­ why do you always encounter the Soul Fragments more frequently than Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui, who are looking for it?


    A smile formed on Yi Bing''s lips.


    0001: it just proves that the Soul Fragments are owned by Huo Ling.


    1001: ¡­ Yi Bing¡­


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just closed hismunicator just in time when Huo Ling turned to him.


    "Oh, right." Huo Ling said when he remembered something. "You already know that the Soul Society is insidious. And, you look powerful. So ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing, his eyes are sparkling in excitement and expectation. " ¨C can you steal the artefact?" he asked.


    Yi Bing smiled. "I can." He said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in astonishment and his smile became brighter.


    But, Yi Bing crushed his expectations. "But, I won''t." he told him.


    Huo Ling''s face sank. "Why?!" he asked, his smile was reced by a frown as he looked at Yi Bing. His eyes are filled with disappointment and his face looked full of grievance.


    "This matter is veryplicated. This will affect the fate of this world." Yi Bing answered.


    "Tch!" Huo Ling clicked his tongue in annoyance and turned his back on Yi Bing. He doesn''t want to talk to him nor look at him anymore.


    If only he is as strong as Yi Bing, he would have raided the Soul Society to destroy the artefact and crush the Soul Society, stopping their evil acts! But, Yi Bing doesn''t even want to when he has the power! So frustrating!


    Yi Bing chuckled at his childish act. "Furthermore ¨C " he said as his eyes shed and narrowed in amusement. " ¨C it might not necessarily be in their hands anymore." He told him.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling muttered as he turned to look at Yi Bing. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Yi Bing just smiled.


    Soul Society, headquarters.


    "WHAT?! YOU USELESS FOOLS!" the head of the Soul Society yelled as he waved his arm, and everyone around him were flung to the walls by a powerful force! "AAAAARRRGHHH!!!" he screamed in frustration as he turned and red at them with narrowed and bloodshot eyes.


    He raised his hand in the form of a w, and one of his subordinates rose in the air, gripping his neck as if he is being choked.


    "Ack!" his subordinate cried as he kicked his legs and raised his hands to try and remove the invisible hand clutching his neck. His face became red, then slowly turned purple. He''s slowlycking oxygen.


    "How dare you lose the Soul Furnace!" the head of the Soul Society said as he red at the head of the security, his eyeballs almost all popped out of their sockets. "Useless¡­ useless!" he screamed and waved his hand.


    The body of the head of the security was thrown and hit the ceiling. "Ugh!" he cried and spat out blood when his back hit the ceiling, then fell on the ground.


    SPLAT! Everyone looked away and closed their eyes when they saw the body of the head of security turned into a meat paste, his blood and other fluids mixed with his flesh that became mashed.


    His chest heaved up and down in anger. His fists are clenched to his sides, and his nails dug deep in his palm to the point that blood flowed from his hand and dripped to the floor next to his feet. However, it''s as if he can''t feel the pain. "Find it¡­" he said, his voice hoarse and his breath rapid. "Find it¡­ find the artefact ¨C " he told them. "FIND THE SOUL FURNACE!!!" he shouted, his voice reverberated in the walls. "FIND THAT DAMNED THIEF AND BRING HIM TO ME!!! I''LL PEEL HIM ALIVE!" he added.


    "Yes, my lord!" they immediately answered and hurriedly ran away, afraid that they''ll be suddenly called back and be killed like the head of the security. They can''t afford this immortal!


    When he was the only one left, the head of the Soul Society clutched his chest when it hurt. "Damn it¡­ who is it¡­ who is it?!" he gnashed his teeth as he thrown all the things on top of the table. He kicked his chair and it overturned. The loud noise when it hit the ground is like a drop of stone that fell on the water of the calm like, creating ripples. "THIEF!!!!" he screamed.


    Everything around him shook and fell. The walls, the ground and the ceiling trembled. He has done his best buying that artefact from the hands of those idiots Huo, Ling, Guo, Sui and Feng. He took of their ignorance and fear towards the artefact and bought it from them. They thought it was just an ominous, but also precious object. And so, they sold it to him for a high cost.


    But, he knew what the artefact is, and its value. He also knew its origin. Since their family was long since looking for it. Yes ¨C his ancestors are one of those that coveted the artefact, the Soul Furnace. They wanted to dominate the world using the living dead.


    Yes. The Soul Furnace can gather a soul, but also ce it inside a container called ''corpse''. When it happened, the corpse would be ''alive'' again. Thus, it is called ''living dead''. And with these living dead, they will be the most powerful! More powerful than kings!


    However, in order to control the living dead, he first has to strengthen himself. Thus, after the Soul Furnace refined the souls, he converted it into energy and ced it inside the body. This is his secret to immortality. But, as time goes by, he felt that the energy wasn''t enough. And so, he stole the souls of even the living. It was then that he stumbled upon a great surprise.


    Vessels. He didn''t expect that after he stole the soul of a person that passed by him, the person was revived! He was frightened and hurriedly left. Only after he calmed down did he investigated the said person. He confirmed that the person is still alive. Thus, he tried to steal that person''s soul again, but after the person revived, this time, he was calm. He named that person as a ''vessel'', which means a vessel for the souls.


    He then started to look for the other vessels so that he could steal more souls and gain more power. In order to do this, he created the Soul Society. He also shared the power he gained to the members of the Soul Society and instructed them to find and thenter monitor the vessels. He has yet to find out how to make a living dead, though.


    But, all his hard work¡­ it was gone in one night! Because of a thief! He swears, when he finds that thief, he would make him the first living dead!


    Desert, mausoleum.


    Huo Ling is a smart person. It only took him a few seconds to guess the meaning of Yi Bing''s words. "The artefact was stolen?!" he eximed, both in surprise and joy.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered. A faint smile was on his lips.

 Chapter 308 - Thief

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Thief</h4>


    "Oh, my¡­ this is great!" Huo Ling said with a wide grin. "As long as it isn''t in the Soul Society''s hands!" he happilyughed, feeling overjoyed by this sudden event. Suddenly, he remembered something and he turned to Yi Bing. "But, how did you know this?" he asked. "Do you know who stole it? Or¡­" his eyes narrowed as he stared at Yi Bing who is smiling. "¡­ was it you who¡­" he said, feeling gossipy. His head moved closer to Yi Bing.


    "It''s not me." Yi Bing said as he pushed Huo Ling''s head away from him.


    "Mmph!" Huo Ling frowned when Yi Bing''s wide palm covered his face as he pushed him.


    "And I don''t know who stole it." Yi Bing added..


    Huo Ling grabbed Yi Bing''s hand and removed it from his face. "Then, how did you know it was stolen?" he asked.


    "You wanna know?" Yi Bing asked as his eyes turned into crescents when he smiled. He looked at Huo Ling, waiting for the other''s answer.


    "Naturally!" Huo Ling nodded hard. He''s innately curious, so, naturally, he would ask since he wanted to know.


    "Move closer." Yi Bing said as he beckoned him with his index finger.


    Huo Ling subconsciously did as he was told. He didn''t notice the cunning look that shed in Yi Bing''s eyes and the devious smirk on Yi Bing''s lips, like a fox leading the rabbit to his te to eat.


    "Closer." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling really moved his head closer, his cheek almost touching Yi Bing''s lips.


    Yi Bing secretlyughed in glee. This rabbit is really easy to be taken advantage of. He thought as he gazed at Huo Ling''s lips that was slightly agape, and he felt his throat became dry. And so, he gulped. Should I kiss him? He thought as he moved his head closer to Huo Ling, his lips just a few centimeters away from Huo Ling''s cheek.


    Huo Ling suddenly felt a warm breath sprayed on his neck. His brows knitted and he instinctively turned, only to be face-to-face with Yi Bing who was staring intently at him. His eyes widened in surprise, and he suddenly felt his heart thumped when he found out that their lips are almost touching! He actually felt that his lips seemed to brush against something soft.


    His face reddened and he immediately floated away from Yi Bing. "What are you ying at?" he asked as he averted his gaze from Yi Bing.


    Seriously, it wasn''t my idea, but why am I the one who feel embarrassed? Because it was me who kissed Yi Bing, and so I identally taken advantage of Yi Bing? But I didn''t know he''s very close! It wasn''t my intention!


    He cleared his throat. "Tell me, how did you know that the artefact was stolen?" he asked, resuming their topic earlier.


    "Because of you." Yi Bing answered.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling turned to look at him. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t immediately answer. He asked instead. "Do you know why the Soul Society ce someone in the family of the vessel to monitor them?" he said.


    "Uh¡­" Huo Ling pondered. "To observe the vessels and record the changes on them after their soul was reced?" he guessed.


    "Smart. That''s one of them." Yi Bing said. "The other is that to keep them from making a contact with tombs, or anything that is rted to the tombs." He told him.


    "Huh? Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Tombs are a taboo to the Soul Society." Yi Bing answered.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was confused. "Wasn''t the Soul Furnace from a tomb?" he asked and then noticed something. "Not all vessels will go to tombs like me, so why keep a tight monitoring on them?" he added.


    "It''s because the vessels are all the descendants of the five families that found the artefact." Yi Bing answered. "So, there''s a possibility that the vessels would have a contact with the tombs. Wasn''t this what happened to you?" he asked.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "The vessels¡­" he spoke after a while. "Is it a curse from the artefact because our ancestors stole it?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered. "Everyone with their blood will be affected." He said.


    "Why is the Soul Society so afraid we''d go to the tombs?" Huo Ling felt puzzled.


    "Tombs are mysterious. And the artefact came from the tombs." Yi Bing said. "So, they would think that either the vessels will die in the tombs and they can''t use them anymore, or that they would be ''cured'' by the tombs and no longer be vessels, returning to normal people." He exined. "Though, I reckon, they still don''t realize that it was because of your ancestors you were ''cursed'' and became vessels, and they still think that it was because they broke the bnce of the world by using the artefact, thus the vessels came about." He said. "Philip doesn''t know this. He doesn''t have enough authority." He added.


    Huo Ling was astonished. "This is so¡­" he stammered. He never knew there''s this great conspiracy happening. Suddenly, he remembered something again. "That doesn''t exin the rtion of the artefact''s disappearance to my appearance here in the tomb!" he said.


    Yi Bing sighed. "If they knew that the artefact was missing, would Philip remain here?" he asked. "The Soul Society prioritizes the artefact more than the vessels. Philip would be called back by the soul society." He exined. "However, nobody called him back. That must mean no one has discovered that the artefact was missing yet." He said.


    Huo Ling''s brain was very foggy.


    "Also, Philip wasn''t told about the Soul Society''s taboo, that vessels can''t go to the tombs. Your parents don''t know, either." Yi Bing continued. "The Soul Society can''t always monitor the vessels, either, so they didn''t know your profession. If they did¡­ hahahaha." Heughed. "This means ¨C " he raised his head and looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C someone purposefully didn''t tell Philip, who was tasked to monitor you, about the Soul Society''s taboo. Thus, Philip didn''t tell your parents about the taboo." He said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in shock. "There''s a traitor in their organization?!" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "I think so." He said. "Didn''t you notice that, among the five grave robbing families, only you are the one who became archaeologist ¨C someone who makes contact with the tombs and artefacts?" he asked. "And because the grave robbing families rarely contacts each other and were not as close as before, so no one told your family about the Soul Society''s taboo and warn you, and thus they also didn''t find out the fact that the taboo isn''t really a taboo, and might actually be the answer to break your families'' curse." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s jaw dropped, feeling stunned. "So, that''s why you told me, because I am here, the artefact must have been stolen¡­" he muttered. "My appearance here is a part of the scheme of the Soul Society''s traitor?!" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "I think so." He answered and calmly looked at Huo Zichu, Huo Huainan, Zhang Jun, Yang Jie, Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang.


    Huo Ling also turned. "You think the Soul Society''s traitor is someone among them?" he asked.


    "I guess." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling turned back at him. "But, my parents aren''t a part of the Soul Society." He said.


    "Naturally. In fact, they must hate the Soul Society." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling sighed,pletely agreeing to what Yi Bing said. "Could it be the policemen?" he asked as he looked at Zhang Jun and Yang Jie.


    "They have the aura of righteousness." Yi Bing said. "The serious-looking one is s straightforward person. Actually, he hates scheming. The younger one may look carefree, but he''s loyal." He exined.


    "Then¡­" Huo Ling said as his gaze fell on his colleagues. "This can''t be¡­?" he muttered.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "You didn''t even know that Philip is a member of the Soul Society. Naturally, you also won''t know if your friends are hiding something from you." He told him.


    Huo Ling frowned. "Then, who do you think is the Soul Society''s traitor among them?" he asked.


    Yi Bing was about to speak when he suddenly paused. He looked at Huo Ling. ¡­ he''s this epting? He thought before he turned his gaze back to the group and remembered their names. "Zhou Cheng looked ambitious. After you died, he already took over of the leadership in your group. But, although he wants power, but he is a patient person." He said. "He didn''t act against you, so he doesn''t rely on petty tricks or sly methods to get what he wants. In fact ¨C " he said as he stared at Zhou Cheng. " ¨C he is loyal. Your death is unexpected, so he could only take over the lead. But, he also wants to repay your favor." He exined. Then, his gaze shifted. "For Peng Qian ¨C "

 Chapter 309 - Philip

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Philip</h4>


    "As you have said before, he asks others favors." Yi Bing said. "However, if he was put in a critical situation, he would choose himself than the one whom he owed a favor." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "That''s correct." He said, remembered that it was what he really said earlier.


    "This shows he values his life more than anything. He isn''t greedy, either, since he knows he would owe others a favor, thus he rarely asks for favors, right?" Yi Bing said and looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling. "Yes." He answered as he looked at Peng Qian.. "Actually, he would only ask for help when things are already out of his ability." He exined for Peng Qian.


    Peng Qian, although he looked like azy person, but Huo Ling believes that Peng Qian''s abilities are really limited. He could also feel that Peng Qian is sincere with his actions. If not, would Huo Ling befriend him? Huo Ling has already seen lots of people trying to curry favor towards him, but only a handful of people had gained his trust.


    Peng Qian is one of them.


    Yi Bing nodded. "So, it can''t be him." He said.


    Hearing this, a thought suddenly shed in his mind. Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing. "How can one be a member of the Soul Society?" he asked. "How do they choose them?" he added. Although he hates the Soul Society, but its mysteriousness also piqued his interest.


    "Are you interested in joining them?" Yi Bing asked back when he saw Huo Ling''s inquisitive gaze and pensive expression.


    Huo Ling''s face immediately warped. "Hell, no!" he eximed. "They are just thieves, pretentious bastards!" he said through his gritted teeth.


    Yi Bing also knew this, so he stopped teasing Huo Ling. "Yes, yes." He said. Having known Huo Ling for several lifetimes (on Huo Ling''s part), naturally he knows Huo Ling is an upright person and thus hates these evil schemes and dirty tricks. He knows that what interest Huo Ling is the secrets of the Soul Society and not its people.


    Or else, Huo Ling would have already asked him about Philip''s well-being after knowing that Philip is a member of the Soul Society.


    "The one who bought the Soul Furnace is an ambitious and scheming person, so what do you think will his people and the people around him be like?" Yi Bing asked back.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer.


    "Of course, this is just a subjective opinion." Yi Bing said. "Not all members of the Soul Society are necessarily bad." He made a pause. Though he hated to admit it, but he still said it in the end. "Like Philip." He added, his voice low.


    Huo Ling stared at him. "What about Philip?" he said. "Do you know how he¡­ joined the Soul Society?" he asked.


    Yi Bing, like the previous answer, didn''t necessarily answer. "Do you know that if you''ll join the Soul Society, you''ll be an ''immortal''?" he asked.


    "''immortal''?" Huo Ling''s brows raised as he looked at Yi Bing up and down. Before, he doesn''t believe in supernatural, much less immortals. That''s one of the reasons why he dared go to tombs, which are believed to be cursed.


    But now, meeting Yi Bing, a grim reaper, and him bing a wandering soul¡­ he was forced to believe it.


    "The energy the Soul Furnace created after refining the souls is being extracted by the founder of the Soul Society." Yi Bing said and looked at Huo Ling in the eyes.


    Their gazes locked, and they talked with each other using their gaze.


    "So, the founder of the Soul Society is alive until now." Huo Ling said after he fully grasped what Yi Bing meant.


    "Yes. That''s one of the reasons why this world is imbnced." Yi Bing said. "And, after the Soul Society gains a member, he would share that energy with the new member after the new member undertook an oath. The energy from the Soul Furnace will retain their youth." He exined.


    "You mean¡­" Huo Ling gasped.


    "Yes. It''s those life expectancies of the souls." Yi Bing understood what Huo Ling wanted to say.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened in horror.


    "The years those pitiful souls that are about to live, but was robbed of them, it was added to the life expectancy of the Soul Society''s members." Yi Bing exined and paused. He looked at Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu sitting not far from them. "How did your parents introduce Philip to you?" he asked.


    "A family friend." Huo Ling subconsciously answered.


    "Haven''t you noticed how Philip looked the same as when you first met him?" Yi Bing asked.


    Now that Yi Bing asked, it seemed as if a fog has cleared in Huo Ling''s brain. His pupils constricted. "It can''t be¡­" he muttered. "But, I thought that Philip has the same face and name as his father!" he looked at Yi Bing. "It can''t be¡­ Philip''s father¡­ was Philip?" he muttered, stunned.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer since the answer is already obvious. "You asked earlier, how does the Soul Society choose its members?" he said. "One reason is, seeking immortality." He told him.


    Huo Ling regained his calm. "And Philip?" he asked. "And how old is he supposed to be?" he added.


    "Seventy-eight." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling sucked in a breath.


    "Philip came from a broken a family." Yi Bing started. "He is a product of premarital sex. His parents met in a club, and had a wild night. His biological father is a womanizer, while his mother was a casual woman. The two married, but before he could be born, they already divorced. It was just one spring night." He exined.


    Huo Ling felt sympathy. He didn''t expect for Philip to have such a past.


    "This doesn''t end here." Yi Bing said. "His father is somewhat wealthy, so he sends money to his ex-wife for her to raise Philip. But, Philip''s mother is a casual woman. She just hired a nanny to raise Philip before she started partying about." He couldn''t help but heave a sigh. He admits he is prejudiced towards Philip because the other is a Soul Society member. "Philip was raised by the nanny and slowly grew up. However, when he became a teen, the nanny died of old age. His mother brought home a man, and the two always¡­ even though the child was there." he shook his head. "His mother took it as ''teaching'' Philip in that area. But, his mother''s lover is a young man, only a few years older than him. One time, when his mother wasn''t home, that man¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Huo Ling could already guess. Philip was touched by that man.


    "Philip fell in love with that man. But, that man is just after his mother''s money. Not longter, his mother got bored of the man and reced him with a new lover." Yi Bing continued. "Who could have expected, that new lover of his mother is a criminal that just got out of jail? One time they argued, he killed Philip''s mother. Philip just happened to return home and saw it, but fortunately, he reacted fast. He escaped." He said. "Philip called the police, and that criminal was arrested. But, Philip was still an underage, so he needs to go to his biological father''s custody." He looked up at the ceiling. "It turned out, his biological father has long since died because of an ident. That was then when Philipe across his mother''s former lover ¨C the man he fell in love with." Suddenly, a faint smile formed on his lips.


    Huo Ling''s heart skipped a beat.


    "That man also fell in love with Philip. He raised him alone, until Philip graduated from college." Yi Bing continued. "Philip found a job, and the two continued living in harmony. But ¨C " the smile disappeared from his lips and was reced by a frown. " ¨C that man saw Philip was being hugged by a girl. He got agitated, and ran away. He missed to see Philip pushed the girl. Philip also saw the man and he ran after him. But, who would have thought ¨C " he closed his eyes and shook his head.


    Huo Ling held his breath. "A car ident?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "That man was hit by a car." He said. "And the car''s driver is that criminal who killed Philip''s mother. It was also found that that man also crashed into the car of Philip''s biological father when he escaped the first time, resulting to the death of Philip''s biological father." He exined.


    Huo Ling sucked in a cold breath. No wonder Philip is introverted and doesn''t like people. It turned out that his life is very tragic.


    "So, the Soul Society chooses their members by their motivation." Yi Bing said.


    "''motivation''?"


    Yi Bing nodded. "Philip''s motivation in life is to make that man who killed his parents and lover to slowly suffer and not die."

 Chapter 310 - Mood

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Mood</h4>


    "Philip entered the Soul Society when he was twenty-eight. That criminal was fifty-five then." Yi Bing said. "After fifty years, that criminal is a hundred and five years old, but is still alive. He''s being tormented, not only by his old age, but also of illnesses he had umted throughout his life." He lowered his gaze.


    Huo Ling clenched his fists. "That serves him right!" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "That is Philip''s motivation, or what the Soul Society calls ''wish''." He said. "In exchange of fulfilling his wish, Philip became the Soul Society''s member. Philip thought that his task, monitoring a vessel, is easy, so he didn''t have any scruple when he joined.." He exined.


    Huo Ling thought about it. "That''s right." He nodded. "I''m not a fussy person. My parents are also amodating to the guests." He said. "This ''childhood friend'' of mine has ''inherited'' his ''deceased father''s'' properties and studied in the same university as I am, and worked with the same profession as I am." He shrugged.


    But, as Yi Bing listened to Huo Ling, he suddenly thought of something. "Childhood friend¡­" he muttered, a pensive look in his eyes. "Don''t childhood friends fall in love in clich¨¦ dramas?" he asked.


    Hearing his question, Huo Ling shuddered. "No!" he said. "As you said, they are just dramas, and even clich¨¦! And¡­ I don''t like men!" he told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing regretted it like a dog he asked Huo Ling that question. His face cracked, and darkened. Suddenly, the temperature in the mausoleum dropped!


    "W-w-what happened?! What just happened?!" Peng Qian immediately asked as he hugged himself and rubbed his arms. "W-why¡­ why did it suddenly be cold? It¡­ it couldn''t be¡­ right?" he asked, his tone nervous when he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Nobody answered, since they themselves also don''t know what happened. Zhou Cheng slipped his arms inside his jacket to warm himself. Rourou and Lian Xiang hugged each other, silently crying. Yang Jie slightly shuddered. He can still handle the temperature.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Jun nced at Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu and saw that the two are frowning with their brows knitted. Even they, the tomb experts, can''t think of an exnation by the sudden change in temperature. He opened his mouth to speak. "Do you think ¨C " he said, but was cut off when the temperature suddenly returned to the temperature earlier. "Huh?" he muttered, looking perplexed by the sudden change.


    This could be attributed to Huo Ling (obviously). When he noticed that the temperature suddenly dropped, he was startled. "Eh? What happened?! Why did it suddenly be cold?!" he asked as he looked around and saw that the others were also startled by the sudden drop of the temperature. Suddenly, he thought of something. "Yi Bing." He called. "Don''t you think¡­ it was a ghost?" he asked.


    Yi Bing, whose face is as dark as the bottom of the pot after he heard Huo Ling said that he doesn''t like men, raised his head and his icy-blue pupils are glowing because of repressed anger. "Oh?" he spoke, his voice so deep it sounds like the voice of the devil in the abyss.


    But, the reason why this devil... ehem, grim reaper is mad and is about to go insane after his heart broke is as oblivious as hell¡­ oops, hell is no more in the Stable World.


    Jokes aside, Huo Ling spoke. His attention is still on therge group, observing them as they felt cold. "The temperature suddenly dropped¡­ only the mausoleum can do it, since it is very strange. The strange events are caused by this mausoleum!" he exined.


    "Heh." Yi Bing sneered. He was about to speak, revealing that it was him, when he suddenly felt a tug on his sleeve.


    He looked down and saw Yi Bing''s hand pinched his sleeve and tugged him. Then, he raised his head, only to be met by Huo Ling''s gaze when the other finally turned to him.


    "Yi Bing." Huo Ling called. "Can you do something about the temperature?" he asked, his eyes are filled with concern. "I don''t want my parents to freeze to death. The night in the desert is already cold enough." He told him.


    Yi Bing felt something scratched his heart and his heart skipped a beat. Huo Ling tugged his sleeve¡­ so cute. Huo Ling''s eyes are so soft when he looked concerned, and his voice sounds sweet¡­ cute. "¡­ okay." He answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened and he smiled, revealing his pearly white teeth. "Thank you! You''re really powerful!" he praised him.


    "¡­ mn." Yi Bing hummed a response and suppressed his power that almost exploded on the spot earlier. Dang it. So be it. He thought. Who told him to fall in love with such a cute person?


    He helplessly lowered his head, feeling defeated by those sparkling bright eyes.


    "Wow¡­ it felt warm!" Huo Ling eximed. "Oh." He muttered when he remembered something. "But ¨C " he said as he turned to Yi Bing. "I don''t know if I really don''t like men." He said.


    "Huh?" Yi Bing raised his head.


    "Because ¨C " Huo Ling sighed. " ¨C I have never fallen in love. I haven''t had any romantic experience. I didn''t even have a puppy love!" he said, his eyes wide. "Look how miserable I am! As you have seen earlier after you told me of Philip''s life and how he fell in love with his lover, I didn''t say anything. I don''t discriminate homosexuality, since it''s also love that they feel. Sometimes, their feelings are even purer than the heterosexual pairs. It''s really such a pity that the masses are prejudiced of them, because they don''t conform to the norms." He exined. "So, because heterosexuality is a set ''tradition'', it is a preconceived notion that one has to fall in love with the opposite gender. That''s why, when answering a question such that earlier, one would instinctively answer that they don''t like men." He looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling with wide eyes in surprise.


    "But, as I''ve told you, I haven''t had any romantic experience, so ¨C " Huo Ling said, his expression serious. " ¨C I don''t know if I really don''t like men. Understood?" he asked.


    "... mn. Clearly understood." Yi Bing answered as he stared at Huo Ling, unblinking.


    Joy shed in Huo Ling''s face and he widely grinned. "Thank you!" he told him.


    No... it should be me thanking you. Yi Bing thought. Because if you haven''t entered my life - a person like you who is kind, forgiving and sympathetic to everyone, a person with a big heart, maybe I am still continuing this ''life'' that doesn''t require a heart. That''s why, Huo Ling, it should be me who should say, ''thank you''. Since you also proved that I made the right decision of falling for you.


    "Huh?" Lian Xiang spoke, her soft voice woke everyone from their daze, including Yi Bing who got lost in his thoughts because of Huo Ling''s words. "It''s warm¡­" she said.


    "You''re right¡­" they said as they looked at each other. "Was it just my imagination¡­?" they asked.


    Zhou Cheng fell in contemtion while Peng Qian''s mind became nk. Rourou and Lian Xiang were still puzzled, and slightly felt happy because they wouldn''t freeze tonight. Yang Jie isn''t fooled, however, as well as Zhang Jun. They looked at each other, their gazes talking, and together, they looked at Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu whose frown became deeper.


    As expected, there''s something fishy going on in this mausoleum. They thought as they observed Huo Huainan''s and Huo Zichu''s expression.


    "What do you think has just happened?" Huo Zichu asked Huo Huainan in a low voice. But, Zhang Jun and Yang Jie are qualified policemen, so they can do lip reading.


    "I don''t know." Huo Huainan honestly answered. Even he is also bewildered by the sudden strange urrence.


    "Do you think it''s an illusion?" Huo Zichu asked as she tried to guess. "That we''re currently under an illusion?" she added as she looked at the others enjoying the feeling the sudden warmth brought.


    Huo Huainan''s brows knitted as he deeply pondered. "This is not impossible." He answered as he rubbed his fingertips.


    Huo Zichu''s face had a sh of concern. "Can we still able to escape this illusion?" she asked. "It felt so real!" she said as she touched her arm. "I feel veryfortable." She said.


    Huo Huainan looked at her for a long time, and a thought suddenly shed in his mind.


    Huo Ling was closely watching them, and he saw how his father''s expression suddenly changed. He knew that his father already had realized it. "This isn''t illusion at all¡­ this is real." He muttered and watched as Huo Huainan told Huo Zichu of his epiphany. "Yi Bing, thank you for helping them!" he told Yi Bing as he turned to him with a smile on his face.


    Yi Bing, the culprit who is pretending to be the savior. "Mn." He shamelessly nodded without feeling any guilt after he acted as an air conditioner because of his mood swings.

 Chapter 311 - Nan Chi

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Nan Chi</h4>


    The next day.


    Huo Ling helplessly watched Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang spook themselves after they, together with Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu, Zhang Jun and Yang Jie, entered a dim and cold hallway filled with life-sized and life-like statues.


    "T-they¡­ they won''t¡­ they won''t suddenly move and jump to seize us, right?" Lian Xiang asked, her voice shaking and is filled with fear as she held her breath when she passed by a statue and her shoulder almost bumped into it because of the narrow path.


    She released her breath after seeing that only the tip of her sleeve slightly grazed the arm of the statue.


    "It¡­ it couldn''t be¡­ right?" Rourou asked. She tried to make her voice sound cheerful, but it just sounded awful since it sounded shaky.


    And although she said that, but her voice is filled with doubt. She immediately stiffened after she turned and came face-to-face with a statue. Her pupils constricted and she almost kissed the statue''s face.


    Peng Qian''s face twisted and turned green as he ducked down, almost crawling on the floor, to avoid the arm of a statue. "What are these?!" he asked.


    Zhou Cheng didn''t answer and just continued going past the statues. He doesn''t know what are these statues, either. Some are in groups of two, three, four or five, while some are standing alone in a corner. Because it was daytime, they didn''t use their shlights. However, the light illuminating the inside of the mausoleum looked somewhat dim, and so they can''t clearly see these statues expressions. Also, there looked to be some shadows in the corners.


    But, since it''s daytime, they didn''t mind them since they don''t believe something will happen to them because the sun is up in the sky. Also, they don''t want to spook themselves, so they didn''t overthink.


    "What?" Huo Zichu who was assisted by Huo Huainan spoke and turned to them. "Wasn''t this the way to the room where my son disappeared?" she asked.


    Zhang Jun, who looked cool avoiding touching the statues, and Yang Jie, who is flexible, looked over the group of young men and women after they heard Huo Zichu''s question.


    "W ¨C w ¨C we¡­ we''re panicking at that time, and so¡­" Peng Qian answered and avoided their gaze.


    Zhou Cheng is cool-headed and so he calmly spoke. "I was in a hurry, so I didn''t look carefully to the surroundings." He exined. "But, we went right when we entered." He said, his voice is firm.


    Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu, Zhang Jun and Yang Jie have observed these four young people''s temperament and they know that Zhou Cheng is a rational and upright person. He knows how to repay the favor he owed to the others. Thus, they know he isn''t lying. They could also see that from his expression, and his voice is clear.


    If even Zhang Jun and Yang Jie, these policemen, couldn''t detect Zhou Cheng''s lie, then they have lived in vain. "There weren''t statues when you came in and out of the mausoleum?" Zhang Jun asked when he noticed that something is wrong.


    "Yes." Zhou Cheng nodded.


    "We ¨C we didn''t see these statues, either." Peng Qian spoke. "Or else, we wouldn''t go this way¡­" he said.


    Huo Zichu frowned while Huo Huainan''s expression is obscure. They finished passing through the statues before they spoke. "Basing from their clothes and essories, are from a tribe." Huo Huainan said. "If my guess is correct, they must be the Naya tribe." He looked at the patterns imprinted on the clothes of the statues.


    "Naya tribe?" they asked.


    "The Naya tribe is where a female mortal that ascended to godhood came from." Huo Huainan said.


    "''a female mortal that ascended to godhood?!" Peng Qian eximed. "Could it be - ?!" he said and looked at Zhou Cheng. Zhou Cheng''s eyes narrowed, obviously also recalled something.


    "What is it?" Huo Zichu asked.


    Zhou Cheng turned to her. "When we came in, Huo Ling found a bas relief. It was about a priestess that turned out to be a god." He exined.


    "A priestess¡­" Huo Huainan thoughtfully muttered.


    "If it''s a priestess ¨C " Huo Zichu spoke and looked at Huo Huainan.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang, as well as Zhang Jun and Yang Jie, were looking at them back and forth, silently listening as they spoke. Rourou and Lian Xiang were left outside the mausoleum yesterday, so they don''t know anything of what Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian have seen when they went with Huo Ling and Han Meng who entered the mausoleum for research. Meanwhile, Zhang Jun and Yang Jie are merely bystanders. They looked bored.


    Huo Huainan nodded at Huo Zichu, indicating he understood what she meant to say. "It''s really her." He said, probably referring to the priestess Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian are talking about.


    "Who?" Rourou and Lian Xiang asked,pletely puzzled. They felt that they were talking through riddles and they can''t keep up with them.


    "That female mortal who ascended to godhood is a priestess." Huo Huainan spoke. "She is the daughter of the chieftain. Instead of marrying a man, she chose to be a priestess and devoted herself to her profession." He exined. "Instead of choosing a wealthy life as the chief''s beloved daughter, or serving only her husband if she had married and their children if she became pregnant and then gave birth, she chose to serve their people as a priestess, and did charitable works like treating the ill and teaching the children. The gods were moved by her selflessness and altruism, as well as her being devoted when praying, so they made her a god." He told them.


    "She''s amazing¡­!" Rourou and Lian Xiang muttered in awe.


    "After she became a priestess, her people held her in higher regard." Huo Huainan continued. "They offered her food and other things, but she insisted for them to keep it for themselves since she won''t be hungry or cold after she became a god, and that they should care for themselves more than her." He said.


    "But ¨C " Peng Qian said when he recalled what they have seen in the bas relief. " ¨C she was killed by her people." He said.


    "Yes." Zhou Cheng nodded. "It was because she gave birth." He said.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang turned to him in shock. Zhang Jun''s brows raised, didn''t expected there was such a twist in the story. Yang Jie started, and his eyes brightened. He looked like he wants to listen for the gossip.


    Meanwhile, Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu''s expression became solemn. "It was an ident." Huo Huainan spoke.


    "''an ident''?" they said.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "One of the hunters was chasing a wild boar. The wild boar made him chase it for the whole day until the dusk. The hunter didn''t notice there was a cliff ahead, and so when he jumped to seize the wild boar, he fell." he said. "Fortunately, there was a river and his life was saved. However, a snake bit him and his body was washed downstream. It was in the direction of the temple ¨C the priestess'' residence. The priestess found him. Because the priestess has no servants, she treated him personally. But, who would''ve thought ¨C " he sighed. " ¨C that snake that bit him is a special snake that can only be found in that mountain. The snake''s venom is equivalent to an aphrodisiac, so¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang blushed. Peng Qian coughed while Zhou Cheng''s face became nk. Zhang Jun didn''t react but Yang Jie whistled. Huo Zichu just scoffed at their reactions.


    "The priestess is physically weak despite being a god. But, because her mortal body was enhanced, she immediately became pregnant." Huo Huainan continued. "The priestess was ashamed. Even though she has decided not to get married, but it doesn''t mean that she wants to get pregnant outside marriage. However, she was already a god, and the other person is a mortal. They can''t be together. And so, she sent the mortal back to the mountain and settled him in a safe ce, away from the dangerous animals. Then, she went back to her temple and decided to raise the children after she gave birth." He exined. "Who would expect ¨C " he shook his head.


    "Somebody found out?" Lian Xiang said, her eyes are fileld with distress for the priestess.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "It was when she gave birth, and the cries of the infants were heard." He said. "The tribe was small, so everyone knew if there are pregnant women. But, they knew that no one was pregnant at present. And the direction where the cries of the infants were heard is the temple. So ¨C " the corners of his lips were pulled down. " ¨C they came to the temple. The nearer they got to the temple, the louder the cries. Not just one infant, but two. They called the priestess toe out, and the priestess did. After the priestess admitted that she, indeed, gave birth, they were all enraged. They called her name ¨C " his voice became low. " ¨C ''Nan Chi''."

 Chapter 312 - Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Conspiracy</h4>


    "''Nan Chi''?" they muttered. They don''t know if it was just their imagination, likest night, but they felt the temperature slightly dropped. However, they were engrossed in the story, so they haven''t noticed.


    "Why did they call her name?" Yang Jie asked.


    "Not to mention a former priestess, but she''s a goddess. Yet, they called her name." Huo Huainan spoke.


    "A taboo?" they immediately realized.


    "But, they are praying to her¡­" Rourou said when her voice trailed off after she realized something. "She has a title?" she asked.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "It is a taboo to call a god''s name, so the gods have their respective title." He exined. "She has one, too." He said.


    "What is it?" they asked.


    "''god of creation''." Huo Huainan answered.


    "''god of creation''?"


    Huo Huainan nodded. "Her altruism and selflessness made the gods appoint her as the god of creation." He exined.


    "Right! We saw that she''s very close to nature, that the nts would grow where she is!" Peng Qian said when he recalled the contents of the bas relief.


    "That''s how their tribe thrived." Huo Huainan said.


    "Yet¡­" Rourou sighed in pity.


    They killed the priestess. No one asked if the priestess could just have bluffed her giving birth as a part of her power as a god. They knew, because the priestess was pure when she was a mortal, and also have pure emotions, thus, the priestess couldn''t lie when she was questioned.


    She epted her death. Although her body wasn''t pure anymore, but her feelings remained as pure.


    "The nts died, it was a devastation after they killed her." Peng Qian said.


    "That''s to be expected." Zhou Cheng said.


    "What happened to her children?" Yang Jie curiously asked. After all, her children were still infants.


    "Someone took them away." Huo Huainan answered.


    "Who?" they asked.


    "Their biological father." Huo Huainan answered.


    They gasped. They almost forgot him! "He found out they were his children?!" they asked.


    Contrary to their expectation, Huo Huainan shook his head. "No." he answered.


    "Then, why¡­?" they asked.


    "Because he was delirious, he didn''t remember that something happened between him and the priestess." Huo Huainan said. "When he came to after his illness passed, he resumed his daily life. He actually dislikes their tribe being so religious, and he was long been nning to leave. That night, he decided to leave, and while walking near the river, he saw a basket where two infants lie inside. He felt pity towards them and he took them with him." He exined.


    "It is fate¡­!" they said.


    "Although he and the priestess aren''t fated, but fate won''t allow him to abandon their child!" Yang Jie said.


    They nodded in agreement.


    "How did you know this?" Zhou Cheng asked. Yesterday, they estimated that the mausoleum must be about eight hundred years old. But, they didn''t learn about this mausoleum in the middle of the desert, and even the Naya tribe that Huo Huainan just mentioned.


    Huo Huainan looked at him. "Family inheritance." He answered.


    Zhou Cheng shut up. He didn''t ask anything again. He knew Huo Huainan wouldn''t share it with them. This information is provided by their family only to their family members. Naturally, this can''t be disclosed to the public. They are actually fortunate that they could hear this piece of history.


    "If these Naya tribesmen are here, why?" Zhang Jun asked as he looked at the statues.


    The others also looked at them.


    "That''s right. Don''t they hate the priestess? They even burned her!" Yang Jie spoke. "I guess, if they would have found her children, they would also kill them." He said.


    "That''s right." Huo Huainan spoke. "They would really kill them." He said.


    They all looked at him in shock. They know that Yang Jie is just stating his guess, but it is definitely different if they heard a fact.


    "They killed the priestess because she did something sphemous." Huo Huianan said. "Naturally, the product of that sphemous act is also sphemous. Thus, they would really kill those infants." He exined.


    Silence fell. They felt sympathy towards Nan Chi. They are grateful that fate brought the children to their biological father, albeit the biological father is ignorant that the two infants he picked up were his children.


    "These Naya tribesmen entering the mausoleum¡­" Huo Zichu spoke. "It must be that they wanted to steal." She said.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "Just think." Huo Zichu looked at them. "Their tribe is a small one, while the priestess is living in a grand temple. Even if she has given up herfortable life, but she still ended living veryfortably while her people are struggling with their life." She said. "Won''t you feel envious?" she asked them.


    Zhang Jun and Yang Jie didn''t react while Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang fell silent. How can they not understand Huo Zichu''s meaning? Weren''t they also envious of Huo Ling before?


    "They might even feel resentful." Huo Huainan spoke. "Why is she so fortunate¡­ when she was still a mortal, she is the chief''s daughter. When she became a god, everyone has to give her offerings." He exined.


    Huo Zichu nodded. "I guess they are just looking for an excuse to kill her so they could rob her." She said as she looked at the statues of the Naya tribespeople. "Just think. They just killed her, so her residence should be ominous. Not to mention she''s a god. Aren''t they afraid she would curse them after they killed her?" she asked. "But, they still daringly entered her residence." she said. "They are really determined to steal her treasures." She shook her head.


    They all looked at each other before they looked at the statues with their gaze filled with disgust and disappointment. Then, they resumed walking.


    "Is it true?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing as he floated behind the group, following them.


    Yi Bing walked on the walls and ceiling to avoid the statues before he resumed walking on the floor. "Yes." He answered. "Their presence here is a fact. They are here to steal from the priestess." He exined.


    "So shameless!" Huo Ling eximed in anger. "They are so evil! They killed her just to steal from her! Such a dark conspiracy!" he said.


    "Sometimes, it is more of a curse than a blessing to be able to see through the heart of the people." Yi Bing said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling looked at him.


    "Mortals, no matter under any situation, if they could live infort, they would go seek it." Yi Bing said. "People steal so they could live a morefortable life. That''s why these Naya tribesmen would kill the priestess and then steal her treasures. But, the priestess could live infort when she was a mortal. Yet, why did she give it up?" he asked.


    "Because she''s noble?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Even a saint would have a w. Even a god would make a mistake." Yi Bing said. "As for a mortal? They have a w so they make a mistake. There''s no noble among the mortals." He said.


    Huo Ling frowned. "Then, why did she give up herfortable life?" he asked.


    Yi Bing stared at him. "Because she could see through the heart of her people." He answered.


    "Huh?"


    "She wanted to escape." Yi Bing added.


    "¡­" Huo Ling couldn''t follow Yi Bing''s thoughts. He didn''t hear Yi Bing speak again, so he could only ruminate on what Yi Bing said. After a while, his eyes widened in shock. "Ah!" he eximed.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Guessed now?" he asked, the corner of his lips pulled up.


    "Yes!" Huo Ling nodded, his mouth formed an ''o'' by what he found out.


    Yi Bing chuckled. "It''s better to live alone, than live with others who can harm you." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded, his shoulders sinking. Nan Chi, having a pure heart, could feel the people with a ck heart. In short, she could feel that the tribespeople aren''t good people. And so, she found a reason to avoid them ¨C bing a priestess who will live in the mountain alone for all of her life, praying to the gods. But, she never expected for fate to y a trick on her. She met a man and bore children. That gave her tribespeople a reason to kill her.


    Did she regret she gave birth? No. What she regretted is that she could see through clearly the heart of the people. If she didn''t, she might still be alive and is living in ignorance. As they say, ignorance is a bliss.


    "What happened to her children, and their biological father?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Don''t worry." Yi Bing said. He knows what Huo Ling is concerned about. "If that man isn''t good, do you think she''d allow him to touch her? It''s because she knew he is good, that she didn''t harm her. In fact ¨C " he stopped and looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C she must also be regretting that she''s going to waste her life living alone, so she did that with that man. It is just fortunate that this regret of hers wasn''t wasted." He said. "Not only did she meet a good person for the first time in her life, but she also produced two new life with that person."

 Chapter 313 - Floor

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Floor</h4>


    "This is the ce! This is it!" Peng Qian said when they saw the room they went yesterday where Huo Ling disappeared. It is where the hole where Philip jumped into when it appeared, and then thereafter disappeared, which frightened them very much.


    Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu, Zhang Jun and Yang Jie looked at the inside of the room since the stone doors are open. Rourou and Lian Xiang curiously looked around. Even though they have already gone to this room before with Zhou Cheng to apany him to go back in order to find Huo Ling, they were only focused on looking for Huo Ling, only to lose Philipter after Philip jumped down on the hole that appeared, and then disappeared after he jumped inside it.


    Suddenly, they paused. The stone doors that are ajar before them reminded them of the doors ajar of the entrance of the mausoleum, looking like a wide, gaping mouth of a monster that is about to swallow them whole.


    The thought made them suddenly shiver and they immediately shook that thought off of their mind. They have finally reached their destination, so there is no need to spook their own self that would make them back out after they''ve lost their will when they let their fear creep into their system.


    "Let''s go in." Huo Huainan spoke, breaking the silence in the mausoleum..


    They all nodded. "Yes." Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian answered as they gulped, preparing themselves to enter the room, that made them lose two people ¨C Huo Ling and Philip, for the second time.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang who were silently following behind them have forgotten their fear earlier because everyone around them made them feel secured, and that story of the past about the priestess Nan Chi distracted them. But, now that they have reached the ce where Huo Ling and Philip has gone missing, they suddenly felt the fear they temporarily lost earlier.


    They tightly held each other''s hand, seekingfort and courage from the other as they feel their knees became soft, making it hard for them to walk and enter the room. But, seeing that the others have already started to enter, they just can''t let themselves be left behind outside. Who knows what will happen to themter who were left behind outside? And so, they forced themselves to hurriedly follow the others, walking after them just a step behind for them to not lose them.


    Although Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian have gone here before, but they still can''t help but marvel the murals and reliefs imprinted on the walls and ceiling of the room.


    "Those are the reliefs that Huo Ling found yesterday, detailing the priestess'' life until her death." Zhou Cheng said and pointed to one side of the room where they huddled together yesterday after they found some details of the past.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu went wordlessly. Zhang Jun was indifferently looking around. Not for some treasures but for some clues that could hint to him how Huo Ling died and how Philip disappeared. All ceramics are the same for him; he doesn''t care how much they worth, or how valuable they are, and whether they are ancient or not.


    But, Yang Jie is the total opposite of him, so Yang Jie followed Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu to satisfy his curiosity towards such things. Yang Jie is still young, after all, so he has an adventurous heart. He also hasn''t been exposed to this area, so he is full of wonder and amazement about the artefacts and ancient stories.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang also followed to take a look of the bas reliefs. Women love arts, and so the first thing the two of them would look at every time is the murals, paintings, and bas reliefs. They would only look at the artefacts the second.


    "There''s nothing unusual here." Zhang Jun spoke as he looked at the artefacts around the room. He has also looked at the pirs and the ceiling, as well as the stairs and the floor. He found nothing strange, which is contradictory to what they have experienced yesterday ¨C strange events. "How did your signal not work?" he asked as he turned to Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian who were present with Huo Ling in this room before when Huo Ling was still alive.


    Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian shook their head. "We don''t know¡­" they honestly answered. "It was Huo Ling who noticed it at first, and we only followed to try calling the ones outside." They exined.


    Zhang Jun didn''tment. He knows Huo Ling is a descendant from a grave robbing family. Although his ancestors have stopped doing grave robbing, but he thought it might be fate that Huo Ling ended up as an archaeologist.


    Huo Ling finding out that the signal not working in tombs might be his instinct working because he has the blood of a grave robber, or that, even though it sounded ridiculous, but it might be Huo Ling''s bodily constitution that has a problem.


    Zhang Jun nced at Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu. Huo Huainan is a history university professor with a doctorate degree. Meanwhile, Huo Zichu is awyer. Huo Ling, Huo Huainan and Huo Huainan''s father got nothing to do with grave robbing anymore. They are legally conducting their profession.


    His eyes can''t help but fall on the artefacts. Although Huo Ling''s group that went here yesterday found many artefacts that can be called treasures ¨C from the antique jars up to the essories and golds and silvers, but they are archaeologists. Their main mission is to study the ancient, not rob the artefacts since they are not thieves.


    Huo Ling is already wealthy. Although Peng Qian and Zhou Cheng are from average families, but they are not that poor. And Han Meng''s problem has already been solved by Huo Ling. Thus, no one touched the things in the room. Even if they took some, but the things will still end up in the government''s hands. And, the basic rule in archaeology is to not carelessly touch, much less steal, the artefacts.


    Zhang Jun is also a cautious person by nature, and cautiousness is also a part of being a policeman. So, even if he doesn''t know the taboo, but he wouldn''t carelessly move around the things in the room. Not to mention this mausoleum mysteriously appeared, and strange events have happened after it appeared¡­ so, the things inside the mausoleum would also be definitely strange.


    Could it be there''s a signal blocker ced in the artefacts? Or that there''s a problem in the maism of this area? He thought as he continued to ponder.


    "Watch out!" Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian suddenly cried as they looked at Zhang Jun who was pacing back and forth.


    Zhang Jun instinctively hopped to an elevated area after he heard their warning. Everyone immediately turned to Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian when they heard them.


    "What''s wrong?" Yang Jie as he immediately walked towards them.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu looked at each other, their gazes talking. Then, they followed Yang Jie. Rourou and Lian Xiang are scared to be left behind, so they ran after them.


    "That''s the spot where that hole appeared before and Philip jumped in. it immediately disappeared after Philip jumped in it." Zhou Cheng exined.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang nodded as a confirmation since they also have seen it with their own eyes how the hole appeared, and then disappeared. "Yes. That''s right!" they said. "It magically appeared!" they added.


    "''magically appeared''?" Yang Jie snorted. "Missies, there''s nothing magical in this ce. Actually, they are all ''unusual''." He told them.


    Rourou and Lian Xiang red at him. But, Yang Jie just shrugged and watched as Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu and Zhang Jun inspected the spot on the floor Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian pointed at where the hole appeared.


    Zhang Jun knocked the floor with his knuckles and it made a dull sound that heavily weighed in their heart. "This floor is made of marble. There isn''t anything hollow beneath, nor it is hollow in the areas around it." He said.


    Huo Huainan nodded. "En." He muttered as his finger ran through the marbled floor. "It is strange." He said and looked at Huo Zichu.


    Huo Zichu''s expression became heavy. "No matter how we can''t find an evidence of the hole appearing in this area, but there must definitely be a condition when it would appear." She said and then turned to Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang.


    The faces of Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Rourou and Lian Xiang immediately paled. "W ¨C w ¨C why are you staring at us?" Peng Qian asked. "We already told you of what we know!" he said as he took a step back.


    Zhou Cheng''s expression also is ugly. No matter how cool-headed he is, but his patience isn''t unlimited. Rourou and Lian Xiang hugged each other''s arms as they stared at Huo Zichu and Huo Huainan in fright.

 Chapter 314 - Amnesia

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Amnesia</h4>


    "What more do you want?!" Zhou Cheng asked. He finally snapped. His eyes are ringly sharp behind the lenses of his eyesses that shed after the light hit their surface.


    "We only want the truth." Huo Zichu calmly answered.


    "''truth''?" Zhou Cheng sneered.


    Although Peng Qian is angry, but he is weak in terms of exchanging words. Meanwhile, Rourou and Lian Xiang didn''t even dare breathe loudly because they fear it might distract Zhou Cheng and destroy his momentum gained. They have already treated Zhou Cheng as their leader, since he is one of the pirs of their group.


    "We want to know what exactly happened inside this room." Huo Zichu said.. "Including what happened when Philip disappeared." She added.


    "We have already told you everything that we know!" Zhou Cheng said, his voice filled with frustration.


    "It is insufficient." Huo Zichu said.


    "Just because you say so?" Zhou Cheng sneered. "We''ve already told you everything that we know. We even went with you here despite risking our lives. Because we want to repay Huo Ling!" he said. "But what did we get? Philip disappeared. Han Meng was possessed, and we don''t know if she''s still alive out there. Now, we are all being suspected¡­ no ¨C " his eyes narrowed. " ¨C you''ve been suspecting us from the start!" he yelled. "Why don''t you tell it to us straight? That you''re thinking we murdered Huo Ling, and even pushed Han Meng and Philip to their deaths!" he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Peng Qian''s eyes widened, and Rourou and Lian Xiang gasped. Yang Jie sucked in a cold breath while Zhang Jun''s face became cold.


    Huo Huainan didn''t speak, but Huo Zichu''s expression didn''t even change after Zhou Cheng''s outburst. She is awyer, and she has faced many kinds of people. A young man''s outburst is nothing to her. "You''re right." She nodded. "I think that you''re the ones who killed my son." She told them without even batting an eye.


    Yang Jie turned to her, his eyes wide in shock as he looked at her. What?! What kind of plot twist is this?! He thought as he gaped at her. "Ow ¨C " he softly cried when he felt his senior hit the back of his head. "What?" he asked as he turned to him.


    "Don''t do anything funny. Don''t interrupt them." Zhang Jun told him as he stood on the side with his arms crossed on his chest.


    Yang Jie followed him. "Senior, you know something?" he asked.


    "Everything isn''t a coincidence." Zhang Jun just said.


    Yang Jie''s eyes widened. "This is a premeditated murder?!" he eximed.


    "Only Huo Ling''s." Zhang Jun answered before his eyes narrowed as he looked at Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu.


    "What?!" Yang Jie also turned. "By what you said, ''only Huo Ling''s¡­" he turned back to his senior. "There''s more?" he asked.


    "Some things are just an ident." Zhang Jun answered. Yang Jie tried to ask again, but he didn''t answer him anymore.


    "''killed''¡­" Rourou and Lian Xiang gasped in shock. Peng Qian''s eyeballs almost popped out in their sockets as he stared at Huo Zichu in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Cheng''s face paled in anger. "What do you mean, ''killed''?!" he asked. "We never harmed anybody! If you want to me someone, then me Han Meng!" he said. "She''s the one who suggested to go in this damned ce in the first ce!" he added.


    Huo Zichu''s gaze is cool as she crossed her arms. She was about to speak when Huo Huainan held her shoulder. She turned and looked at Huo Huainan. Huo Huainan shook his head. She pressed her lips tight before she turned back to Zhou Cheng. Then, she looked at Peng Qian, Lian Xiang and Rourou.


    Zhang Jun''s eyes narrowed when he saw the change in Huo Zichu''s expression. "We''ll be camping tonight here." He told him.


    "Huh? Here¡­ in this room?!" Yang Jie asked.


    Zhang Jun nodded. "En." He answered and chose a corner to rest.


    Yang Jie wanted to ask more, but he heard Huo Huainan spoke.


    "I''ll give you some time to think about it." Huo Huainan told Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Lian Xiang and Rourou. He didn''t wait for them to react before he turned his back on them and pulled his wife away. "We''ll wait in this room." He added. His voice is unhurried, but it spoke for no negotiation. Then, he chose another spot for him and his wife.


    Yang Jie''s jaw dropped in shock and he turned to look at his senior. "Amazing¡­!" he eximed and then sat beside his senior. "How?" he asked Zhang Jun, referring to how Zhang Jun knew Huo Huainan''s decision.


    "This¡­" Zhang Jun said as he nced at Huo Huainan''s and Huo Zichu''s direction, then looked at Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Lian Xiang and Rourou who also chose a spot for themselves. "¡­ you''ll know tonight." He just said.


    "Huh?" Yang Jie was puzzled before his eyes suddenly brightened. "Senior, you really do know something!" he said.


    "That''s because I am awake in crucial times, while you''re asleep like a pig." Zhang Jun said and looked at Yang Jie with his eyes filled with disdain.


    Yang Jie''s face wrinkled, feeling wronged. But, he knew he was in the wrong. He never likes to stay upte in the night, so he chose to stick to Zhang Jun who is awake 24/7 so he could cover for him. And so, he zipped his mouth and silently waited by Zhang Jun''s time, thinking of some ways to make Zhang Jun speak to spill the beans to him.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing who was silently listening, his expression suddenly turned solemn.


    "HUH?!" Huo Ling, on the other hand, and expectedly, was shocked. "''killed''¡­ they killed me?! How?!" he asked.


    "Shouldn''t you, the victim, know that the most whether they killed you or not?" Yi Bing exasperatedly asked Huo Ling while rolling his eyes.


    Huo Ling turned to him.


    "Why don''t you ask yourself?" Yi Bing ''kindly'' asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes narrowed. "Who in their right mind will ask their self how they were killed unless they are not a normal person?!" he asked, mad.


    "But, you''re not a normal person." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling was stunned. He was taken aback. ''not a normal person''? Am I special? Did I develop a supernatural power? He thought, subconsciously feeling anticipation.


    Only for Yi Bing to crush his expectations. "You''re a ghost." He reminded him.


    Huo Ling felt his heart broke into pieces and he turned gray. "Oh¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing ignored Huo Ling''s expression like he is questioning life. "You don''t really remember?" he asked.


    "I don''t." Huo Ling answered.


    "Then, let''s just wait for the night to arrive." Yi Bing said as he sat on the cold, marble floor.


    Huo Ling absent-mindedly floated beside him.


    "There are two reasons why a soul suffers an amnesia when they woke up after they died." Yi Bing said.


    "What are they?" Huo Ling asked, his interest piqued.


    "One: they suffered a trauma, resulting to shock." Yi Bing answered. "The mind bes momentarily nk when you''re shocked. When they died, the mind is in a frozen state of shock, so the soul suffers an amnesia." He exined. "Only time will tell whether you''ll remember your memories or not." He added.


    "What''s the other one?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Two: will." Yi Bing answered.


    "''will''?"


    Yi Bing nodded. "It is a product of regret." He said. "When you regret, you have something you wanted to forget. So, the soul will lose some pieces of his memory because of this will." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "Then, base from your words, which do you think I am?" he asked. "The former, or thetter?" he stared at Yi Bing, waiting for an answer.


    "Neither." Yi Bing answered.


    "''neither''?!" Huo Ling was surprised.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Because your amnesia is due to an external factor." He said. "The two I mentioned are the internal factors." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "An external factor?!" he eximed. "Th-then¡­ then, will I be cured?!" he asked, feeling anxious.


    "This¡­" Yi Bing muttered as he looked at Huo Ling up and down, as if pondering, or considering something.


    "Well?" Huo Ling asked. "Do you have an idea what external factor it is?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En. I have." He answered.


    Huo Ling gaped at him. "Then, what it is?!" he asked.


    "Soul Furnace." Yi Bing answered.


    "''Soul Furnace''?" Huo Ling muttered, as if these two words are familiar. "Wait ¨C " he said when he remembered something. His pupils constricted. "You mean, that Soul Furnace?!" he eximed.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes. That Soul Furnace." He said.


    "Wasn''t it in the¡­" Huo Ling''s voice trailed off and then he froze. "It was stolen." He looked at Yi Bing, remembered the news Yi Bing told him. "You don''t mean¡­" he said.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded. "The Soul Furnace that was stolen is in here ¨C the mausoleum." He told him.

 Chapter 315 - Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Midnight</h4>


    "WHAT?! In here?!" Huo Ling was shocked. He gaped at Yi Bing in disbelief. "Where? Where is it?!" he asked as he looked around. Suddenly, he noticed something. He turned back to Yi Bing. "How did you know this?" he asked.


    But, Yi Bing just smiled at him. He ced a finger on his lips, motioning a ''shh'' gesture. "It''s a secret." He answered as he winked at him. He looked so handsome, and that action of his makes one''s heart skip a beat.


    Yet, Huo Ling''s face darkened. If he currently has a body, he would feel goosebumps on his skin as his hairs stood on their end.. "Heh." He sneered and then turned his back on Yi Bing. He doesn''t want to speak to someone who only speaks halfway, and leave him hanging on thetter half.


    Yi Bing chuckled at Huo Ling who''s throwing a tantrum. "After tonight, I''ll take you to see the Soul Furnace." He said before he paused. "I also have something to pick up from it." He added.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer. He could only patiently wait until the night falls. But, he could figure out that something is going to happen tonight, and based from everyone''s behavior, it must be that the truth will be revealed.


    Yi Bing saw that Huo Ling is silent but his expression isn''t frowning anymore. Instead, he is contemting as he looked at the others. The corner of Yi Bing''s lips curled up.


    Stable World, Afterlife Department.


    "Arrest the Soul Society of the Special World 7321?!" Di San eximed and his eyes are wide in shock after he heard what Gu Shi told him when Gu Shi went to his office.


    "En." Gu Shi nodded. "The Soul Society is misusing their power, and it affects the other worlds. The high number of transmigration case in their world is due to this. After the trial, they will be arrested." He exined.


    Di San looked worried.


    Gu Shi knows what he''s thinking. "There really is another reason for this." he said.


    Di San looked at him.


    Gu Shi smiled. "You''ll know it when Yi Binges back." He told him and patted his shoulder.


    Di San nodded. He trusts Gu Shi. "Right¡­ Shen Taizi¡­ what did he say?" he asked, feeling anxious.


    Gu Shi shook his head. "He''s the one who actually tried to probe me. But, he didn''t push me to spilling my thoughts." He answered and then paused. "I think he knows something. Afterall, the Conferment Seal¡­" his voice trailed off and he looked at Di San. Fortunately, Di San''s amnesia is just temporary and was easily cured. "Di San. Thank you." He told him.


    Di San was stunned. Then, a smile formed on his lips. "I will be fine." He told him. "I know that you can''t do this on your own since you will be put in a precarious situation, as you''re the director of the Afterlife Department." He said. "I am your assistant director, but I am also your friend. So, don''t worry. I know what I am doing." He exined.


    Gu Shi stared at him before he lowered his gaze. "En." He nodded. "I''m going back." He told him and then left.


    Di San listened to Gu Shi''s footsteps fading away before he breathed a sigh of relief. He copsed on his seat and then slumped on his table. "Whew¡­" he wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead. "That was close¡­ that was close¡­" he muttered.


    Since Shen Sheng didn''t do anything, and wasn''t nning to deal with him, he can let his worries at ease on his side. Shen Sheng and Gu Shi also didn''t mention about resuming their mission on searching for Soul Fragments. This is good. Liu Lin has yet to recover his arm, and Feng Er''s and Si Shui''s internal injuries are yet to heal. His injuries are the worst among them, but since Ruan Yu specifically dealt with his injuries, he recovered fast.


    For the meantime, he will be focusing on his work as the assistant director of the Afterlife Department.


    Special World, mausoleum, midnight.


    "Wake up!" Yang Jie was roused from his sleep after Zhang Jun kicked him and called him.


    Yang Jie''s eyelids trembled and slowly opened. He saw Zhang Jun handed him something. "Senior ¨C " he called, still feeling sleepy.


    "Hold this amulet." Zhang Jun told him.


    Yang Jie was still in a daze after being forced to wake, but he trusts his senior and so he took the amulet. As soon as his fingers touched the amulet, he felt his foggy brain clearing up. His eyes snapped open and wide and he clutched the amulet. "Senior ¨C " he called.


    "They also gave me one." Zhang Jun said and turned.


    Yang Jie also turned and saw Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu are standing in the corner.


    "Keep up." Huo Zichu told them and she and Huo Huainan walked to one side of the room.


    Zhang Jun didn''t answer, but he pulled the disoriented Yang Jie up and followed them. "They told me that your problem of falling asleep during the night will be cured by this amulet. I didn''t believe it, but there''s no harm in trying." He told Yang Jie. "And it worked." He looked at him.


    Yang Jie''s eyes widened and he looked at the amulet in his hand. "Thank you." He told Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu when they stopped.


    Huo Zichu looked at him. "I don''t have any supernatural power, but I can feel the thick negative qi surrounding you." She said. "That amulet is blessed. Keep it. This is ourpensation for both of you." She told them.


    "pensation''?" Yang Jie asked, confused. But, his mouth suddenly closed and he shut up when he noticed something wrong in the room.


    There seemed to be something moving on the other side of the room. Yang Jie was about to grab his shlight to illuminate it when he felt Zhang Jun grabbed his hand. "Don''t move. Just watch." He told him before he let go of his hand.


    Yang Jie nodded. He doesn''t trust Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu, but since his senior said it works, then he epted it. Of course, as he expected, there''s a catch. One who is solicitous is hiding evil intentions. He heard Huo Zichu said that the amulet is apensation. But,pensation for what?


    Yang Jie followed his senior''s gaze and saw that there is a group standing on the other side of the room. He was about to speak, but remembered his senior''s words so he shut up. Since there are only him, his senior, Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu here, naturally, the other group left is the group of young men and women ¨C Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Lian Xiang and Rourou. But, what are they doing huddling in that area? Did they find something?


    Yang Jie''s eyes squinted in the darkness, wanting to see more. Suddenly, he saw that they seemed to push someone back. His eyes widened. Because of the darkness, he didn''t see clearly before that there was another person in addition to their group of four! Who is it? Weren''t there just four of them? Where did this another onee from? Was it Han Meng? But Han Meng was already possessed, and it seems she can''t enter the mausoleum. Then, could it be Philip who was missing? Did he return?


    Yang Jie observed this person who they are pushing. It was a man, so it wasn''t Han Meng. Then, he remembered the group''s description of the missing Philip. They said that Philip is 1.8 meters tall. This person is only 1.6 meters tall, so he couldn''t be Philip. Then, who is he?


    Yang Jie waited, and his wait wasn''t in vain since he saw something. He just didn''t expect for that something to be tragic! That man fell! And it wasn''t just that! What made it tragic is that the back of his head hit the steps of the short stairs!


    His mouth fell open, shocked. He looked at the face of the one who fell and he was stunned to see that he slightly resembled Huo Huainan, and also Huo Zichu. There is no doubt, this is Huo Ling who died! Why is he here? Wait ¨C


    His eyes narrowed when he remembered something.?Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian, Lian Xiang and Rourou only said that Huo Ling disappeared. They didn''t say how he died. They just assumed that he died after he disappeared. But, didn''t Philip also disappear? Then, why didn''t they say Philip also died like Huo Ling? There is an inconsistency in their statement!


    Huo Ling just disappeared, but wasn''t confirmed dead! It was them who assumed Huo Ling was dead! Then, this scene ying before him¡­ did they finally find Huo Ling and killed him to silence him? But, how did they find Huo Ling? Did they hide him and was forced to kill him because Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu appeared?


    Suddenly, something shed in Yang Jie''s mind. He remembered that Huo Zichu said earlier to the group that they killed Huo Ling. ''killed''¡­ past tense¡­ so, Huo Ling is dead? Huo Ling really died? Then, the scene before him right now¡­ is this the reenactment of Huo Ling''s death?!

 Chapter 316 - Murder

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Murder</h4>


    Yang Jie''s face paled. It''s not as if he hasn''t seen anything horrifying before. But, the ones he has seen before are all physical entities and can be exined by science. And the one right now before him is the total opposite ¨C they aren''t physical entities, and definitely supernatural!


    He looked at their bodies. Now that he got a clearer sight of them, he finally noticed that their figures looked transparent. Huo Ling, Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian and Han Meng. There are only four of them. Rourou and Lian Xiang aren''t present. He remembered that only Huo Ling, Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian and Han Meng were the first to enter the mausoleum. And, what happened is that they identally killed Huo Ling.


    Wait! Yang Jie thought when he realized something, and it is very horrifying as he looked at Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian''s transparent figures. Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian¡­ they are ghosts?! They were together with ghosts before?! If Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian are ghosts, how did they die?! And, are Lian Xiang and Rourou also ghosts?! They were talking and walking with ghosts all this time?!


    "Follow them.." Huo Huainan suddenly spoke when Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian and Han Meng ran out of the room in panic after they saw Huo Ling''s head bled.


    Yang Jie looked at him. Huo Zichu and Zhang Jun nodded. Huo Huainan left, followed by Huo Zichu. Zhang Jun saw Yang Jie''s dumbfounded expression and he grabbed his arm and pulled him to follow Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu.


    When they went out and made a series of turns, Yang Jie''s face paled even more when he saw that the hallway where the statues of the Naya tribe stood before is now empty. The statues of the Naya tribe disappeared! He watched as Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian and Han Meng ran unimpeded to the direction of the entrance of the mausoleum.


    Huo Huainan, Huo Zichu, Zhang Jun and Yang Jie who was being pulled by Zhang Jun ran after them. When they reached the entrance of the mausoleum, they saw that the possessed Han Meng is gone. They watched as the ghosts of Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian and Han Meng entered the cars.


    "They ¨C " Yang Jie finally managed to speak.


    "This is an illusion." Huo Zichu spoke.


    "''illusion''?" Yang Jie asked.


    "When illusion was mentioned, the first thing the people would think is that it is fake. But, it is the opposite." Huo Zichu said. "It''s an illusion, because it happened real." She said.


    "So, you mean ¨C " Yang Jie was stunned.


    Huo Zichu nodded. "Yes. They are all dead." She answered.


    Yang Jie felt his head exploded. He turned and watched Han Meng isn''t the van was cowering in a corner. Lian Xiang and Rourou are already asleep and didn''t notice her strange behavior. Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian entered another car and there was a deafening silence between them. After a while, they wordlessly went to sleep. Philip and Andy didn''t notice that an idental murder urred while they were asleep.


    "How?" Yang Jie asked. He didn''t mention Huo Ling, since they have already seen how Huo Ling died.


    "Wait." Huo Huainan answered.


    Yang Jie nodded. He then heard Zhang Jun spoke. "How did you know they are dead?" he asked.


    "We''ve arrived earlier than you two." Huo Zichu answered.


    Zhang Jun didn''t ask anymore. Yang Jie also remained silent. Then, they watched as the night immediately turned into day in just a few seconds. Han Meng woke with a start and was shivering in fright. Lian Xiang and Rourou finally woke up and noticed Han Meng''s strangeness.


    "Meng-jie¡­ Meng-jie, what happened?" Lian Xiang asked, filled with worry. She is the youngest in the group.


    Han Meng turned to her and her face paled even more. Lian Xiang was even more puzzled and then Rourou suddenly spoke. "Where''s Huo Ling?" she asked when she didn''t see Huo Ling outside, or inside the other cars.


    Something snapped. Han Meng''s tears fell like a dam. Lian Xiang and Rourou were startled, but before they could speak, Han Meng spoke. "He''s dead." She said.


    "What?!" the two women were shocked.


    "Meng-jie, don''t kid us¡­" Lian Xiang said as her face paled. "Don''t joke around like that¡­" she added.


    Han Meng shook her head. "No¡­ he''s dead¡­ he really died!" she said as she grabbed Lian Xiang''s hands tight.


    Lian Xiang cried and winced in pain. "M ¨C Meng-jie¡­ it hurts¡­ let go of me ¨C " she said and tried to pull her hands but Han Meng''s grip is very tight.


    "How¡­ how did Huo Ling die? Why didn''t you tell us?" Rourou asked. "Where is he?!"


    "Inside¡­ he''s still inside¡­" Han Meng answered as if she''s in a daze. "We¡­ we killed him¡­ but! It was an ident! It was an ident! We didn''t mean to kill him!" she said. "He ¨C he¡­ he fell, and¡­ his head¡­ bled¡­" she exined.


    Lian Xiang''s jaw dropped and Rourou was stunned. "Y ¨C y¡­ you¡­" they said.


    "It wasn''t me!" Han Meng screamed. "It wasn''t me!" she said.


    Lian Xiang''s face is pale from fright and she suddenly pushed Han Meng. Han Meng, caught off-guard, fell back on her seat. Lian Xiang immediately ran to the door, but before she could open it, Han Meng grabbed her back and grabbed her neck with her both hands.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!" Han Meng asked, her eyes bloodshot as she red at Lian Xiang.


    Rourou was stunned by the events and she held her breath, afraid of making noise. She watched, horrified, as Lian Xiang slowly died in Han Meng''s hands. Han Meng, feeling the weakening pulse in Lian Xiang''s neck, woke from her daze. But, it was toote. Lian Xiang''s body has already turned cold.


    Han Meng looked at Rourou and Rourou immediately cowered on her seat. Han Meng bitterly smiled before she hit her head on the car. Her body powerlessly fell on the floor of the car. Rourou screamed. The others also finally noticed themotion and they went to the van, only to find Lian Xiang and Han Meng''s corpse, while Rourou was shaking in fright on her seat.


    While everyone was stunned, Philip noticed something. "Where''s Huo Ling?" he asked when he noticed they are one person short.


    It was as if Rourou woke up from her shock and immediately told everyone what just happened, and what Han Meng told her and Lian Xiang. Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian''s faces turned green. Meanwhile, Philip paled and he ran inside the mausoleum before any of them could react.


    Gloom surrounded them. Andy was frightened by seeing two corpses, and he is more frightened of Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian. Instinctively, he retreated to his car. He opened his car, but Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian heard him and they ran after him. Rourou couldn''t take it anymore, and using the chaos, she sneaked inside the mausoleum to find Philip. Meanwhile, Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian killed Andy. By the time they noticed Rourou, she already disappeared. They didn''t dare go inside the mausoleum again because Huo Ling is there. Instead, they agreed to not tell anyone of what happened and took their car to leave. But, who knows they were cursed, but they haven''t even left the vicinity when a sandstorm appeared and swallowed their car, with them inside. When the sandstorm passed, their car was left. Zheng Qian and Peng Qian died inside because of head concussion, like what happened to Huo Ling.


    Yang Jie was stunned as he looked at Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian inside their car. If he remembered right, the ones who identally killed Huo Ling are Zhou Cheng, Peng Qian and Han Meng. Huo Ling died with head concussion. Han Meng killed herself by hitting her head. Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian also died after their head hit their car¡­ they died the same way as Huo Ling did.


    Yang Jie felt the hairs on his skin stood on their end. "Let''s go find Rourou and Philip." He heard Zhang Jun said and walked back inside the mausoleum.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu nodded as they looked at the corpses inside the cars. This is what they have seen when they arrived ¨C Lian Xiang''s and Han Meng''s corpses inside the van. Andy''s corpse in his car, and Zhou Cheng''s and Peng Qian''s corpses in the car that was swallowed by the sandstorm.


    Yang Jie felt his heart became cold when he looked back and saw the satisfied expression on Huo Huainan''s and Huo Zichu''s faces as they unfeelingly looked at the corpses of Huo Ling''s colleagues. Huo Ling''s murderers died, but two people were implicated. The remaining two''s status are still unknown.


    He immediately looked away and followed behind his senior. "Senior¡­" he called.


    "We only have to do our job." Zhang Jun said. "Take the corpses of these people back to their families. That''s it." He said.


    "How about the cause of their death?" Yang Jie asked.


    "What about it? Didn''t they kill each other? This is the truth."

 Chapter 317 - Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Retribution</h4>


    When they entered the mausoleum, they found Rourou running. They immediately followed her and found her go to the room where Huo Ling died.


    Rourou stopped outside and catch her breath. She saw the pool of blood on the floor. "Philip!" she called when she saw Philip carefully holding Huo Ling''s corpse and silently wiping the blood off of Huo Ling''s face and neck. "Philip¡­" she called, her voice lowered. She remembered that Philip and Huo Ling were childhood friends.


    "He has always been a younger brother to me¡­" Philip said as wiped the blood off of Huo Ling''s arm and hand.


    "I know." Rourou said and lowered her head. Women are sensitive to the emotions of other people. She could see that Philip really cares for Huo Ling, even though he doesn''t speak much.. It could be seen through his actions.


    "He reminds me of someone¡­" Philip continued. "But, that someone is gone. And, I didn''t expect for him to also be gone." He said as he looked at Huo Ling.


    "Philip¡­" Rourou looked at him, her eyes filled with pity. She then took out something from her jacket. "You can still save him." She told him.


    Philip turned to her.


    Rourou raised the object in her hands. "This is the Soul Furnace." She said. "I stole it from the Soul Society. I only want my freedom." She bit her lower lip. "I don''t have a use of this object. Here, take it. This can save Huo Ling." She told him.


    Philip didn''t speak but he immediately grabbed the object from Rourou''s hands. "You¡­" he said as he looked at Rourou.


    Rourou smiled. "I can''t pay for all my sins, but at least I could save one of the victims." She said and looked at Huo Ling. "Go find a ce to hide. Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian killed Andy." She told him. Then, she bade him goodbye and left.


    Philip nodded and didn''t ask anything more. He ced the Soul Furnace on Huo Ling''s abdomen before he carried Huo Ling. He walked around before a hole suddenly appeared on the floor. He turned and saw there''s a staircase leading downwards. Philip remembered Rourou''s warning about Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian. He then unhesitatingly walked downstairs, and he disappeared before their eyes. The hole leading downstairs then disappeared.


    "What the¡­" Yang Jie finally couldn''t help but speak. "That¡­ that now - !" he said, his eyes are wide. "Rourou and Philip¡­ they might still be alive?!" he said. "And¡­. Huo Ling ¨C " he looked at Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu. "What is the Soul Furnace? It can revive the dead?" he asked. He saw Zhang Jun nced at him and he immediately shut up. But, he already asked what could be asked.


    "We can only ask." Zhang Jun spoke.


    "Huh?" Yang Jie looked at him.


    Zhang Jun didn''t answer and just looked outside the door. They all turned.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice spoke. "How did you find out?" she asked. Then, a figure appeared. It was Rourou!


    "Footsteps." Zhang Jun answered.


    Rourou bitterly smiled.


    "Between a human and a ghost, one would distinguish them with their footsteps." Zhang Jun said. He meant, humans would always have footsteps.


    Rourou helplessly shrugged. "Every third midnight, they would turn into ghosts and relive their death." She said.


    "I don''t care about them. Where is my son?" Huo Zichu asked. Huo Huainan stared at her.


    Rourou looked at them. "Follow me." She told them and walked outside. Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu immediately followed her.


    "Senior." Yang Jie called. "Should we also follow?" he asked.


    "Follow." Zhang Jun answered and ran after them.


    Yang Jie nodded. "Alright!" he answered as he followed behind Zhang Jun. They will definitely find out the truth!


    On their way, they found the statues of the Naya tribe. "They turned into stones after they touched the treasures in this ce." Rourou said. "They would block the way to remind people of their greed." She exined and walked past the statues.


    "How did you know?" Yang Jie asked.


    "I''ve already be one with her." Rourou said, her voice has no fluctuation as if she''s saying something perfunctory.


    But, it brought chills in their spine. ''be one with her''? There''s only one more being in this ce ¨C the owner of this ce, Nan Chi. Rourou said she became one with Nan Chi? Nan Chi possessed her? So, is she still Rourou, or Nan Chi? Is she a friend or an enemy?


    As if reading their thoughts, Rourou spoke. "I don''t harm anyone. It was this ce." She said. "And those who harm others or have evil intentions of this ce, this ce will harm." She exined.


    "So, Han Meng, Zhou Cheng, and Peng Qian¡­" Yang Jie said.


    Rourou nodded. "Han Meng was possessed by the demons in her heart. Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian tried to escape their responsibility, so they had their karma served to them." She exined. Like Nan Chi, this ce read Zhou Cheng''s and Peng Qian''s thoughts, so it didn''t permit them to leave and instead killed them.


    "Rourou and Philip¡­" Yang Jie spoke in a low voice.


    "Rourou is gued by a problem, and her heart is kind, so I helped her solve it." This is Nan Chi. She is Nan Chi, not Rourou. "Philip is alive. Because he is willing to help someone, I helped him solve his problem." She said.


    Yang Jie wanted to ask about Huo Ling, but saw that even Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu weren''t talking, so he shut up. There is definitely something wrong with Huo Ling''s case. He remembered that Zhang Jun said before, that Huo Ling''s case is a premeditated murder. But, what they saw is that it was an idental death. So, why would Zhang Jun say it was a premeditated murder?


    "He''s alive." Nan Chi spoke. She''s obviously referring to Huo Ling, whose status is the only one remaining unknown.


    Yang Jie''s eyes widened in shock. ''alive''?! Wasn''t Huo Ling dead? So, he was really revived?! Just what is the Soul Furnace? How powerful is it?! Although he has many questions he wanted to ask, but he couldn''t ask. He could only listen and absorb the information they are willing to disclose.


    ¡­


    After Yi Bing showed Huo Ling how he died, he immediately took Huo Ling away, not letting him see how the others disgustingly died.


    "Rourou is alive?" Huo Ling asked as they went back to where Nan Chi''s corpse lies.


    "Technically, yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "''technically''?" Huo Ling looked at him.


    "Nan Chi''s soul possessed her." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling was shocked.


    "But, it is a better solution for her." Yi Bing spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t immediately answer and walked around the table. "She''s the traitor in the Soul Society. The Soul Furnace was stolen by her." He said.


    "So, she''s the mastermind?! She''s the one who led us to this ce?!" Huo Ling said.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. "But, she didn''t do it out of malicious intention." He said.


    "What are you¡­?" Huo Ling is puzzled.


    "She did it not only to save her life to escape from the Soul Society, she also wanted to hide the Soul Furnace so that the Soul Society won''t find it and maliciously use it again." Yi Bing exined. "Also¡­ she did it to save you." He added.


    "Huh? Me?" Huo Ling pointed himself.


    Yi Bing nodded. "She brought you in this tomb so that the Soul Society won''t harm you." He said.


    Huo Ling fell silent.


    "But, with the Soul Furnace returning to the tomb, its soul gathering power will lose its effect." Yi Bing continued.


    "What does that mean?" Huo Ling asked.


    "All the present foreign souls inside the vessels'' body will be ejected and return to their origin." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling looked at him in shock.


    "The vessels will die, since their original soul was already consumed by the Soul Society as a form of energy." Yi Bing said. "Then, the ones who consumed the energy from the Soul Furnace, their soul will disintegrate. So, Rourou''s soul will disintegrate. Her only salvation is being possessed by Nan Chi, so she can continue to live." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s jaw dropped. "Then¡­ what about Philip?" he asked.


    "It seemed that Rourou made a request with Nan Chi. She knew Philip is her colleague, and knew Philip''s motivation of joining the Soul Society. So, she asked Nan Chi to help Philip." Yi Bing answered.


    "So¡­ Philip is ¨C " Huo Ling''s eyes brightened.


    "Alive." Yi Bing said and suddenly stopped.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked. He watched as Yi Bing bent down and poked the bottom of the table.


    A tile from the bottom of the table fell, revealing something glowing inside.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "What''s that?" he asked.


    Yi Bing picked up the glowing object and looked at it. "Something that kept the souls of your friends inside this ce, making them relieve their death." He answered and stared at the dazzling orange crystal.


    It was a Soul Fragment, and it is emitting a strong power.

 Chapter 318 - Void

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Void</h4>


    "Woah! Wow! It''s so beautiful!" Huo Ling eximed as he looked at the orange crystal held by Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "You don''t feel anything from it?" he asked.


    "Hm? Nope? Should I feel something?" Huo Ling asked and he pondered over it. "It felt warm?" he said.


    The coldness in Yi Bing''s eyes thawed slightly. The skin of his fingers feels being burned by the Soul Fragment. But, in order for Huo Ling to not notice anything strange, he endured the pain that was starting to burn his muscles, bones, and his soul.


    He felt his soul was stung and he immediately took out a special box from his suit before he ced the Soul Fragment inside it. As soon as the lid of the box was closed, they heard a loud rumbling sound, and the mausoleum started to shake.


    "W ¨C what¡­ what''s happening?!" Huo Ling asked as he gripped Yi Bing''s clothes tight.


    "¡­ you''re a soul, so you won''t tumble and fall. Why are you grabbing onto me?" Yi Bing asked as he expressionlessly looked at Huo Ling.


    "¡­ my bad. Instinct." Huo Ling said and immediately let go of Yi Bing. Shortly after that, the shaking stopped. "What happened?" he asked.


    "It''s because of this crystal." Yi Bing answered and patted the lid of the box.


    "What is that crystal?" Huo Ling asked.


    "A Soul Fragment." Yi Bing answered. "This time, it possesses a power." He said.


    ''this time''? Huo Ling thought. "What power?" he asked.


    "Void." Yi Bing answered.


    "''Void''?" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "It''s to create an empty space, then ce the things or people in that space that will be maniptedter." He exined. "In this case, the Soul Fragment entrapped your friends in this space around the mausoleum, making their souls not leave this ce¡­" his voice trailed off. "¡­ as well as I." he spoke in a low voice. His brows knitted and he looked at the box.


    "There''s such a thing?!" Huo Ling wondered.


    Yi Bing nodded and motioned to him the box containing the Soul Fragment.


    "Soul Fragments¡­ are this powerful?" Huo Ling asked as he stared at the box.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. He didn''t expect for a piece of Soul Fragment to be this powerful. Not only did the Soul Fragment entrap the souls of Huo Ling''s friends, but it also affected the Soul Furnace, thus things in this world escted. The Soul Furnace could only gather souls within a certain vicinity. But, with the Soul Fragment, it can gather souls in such arge scale.


    The founder of the Soul Society must also have noticed the Soul Furnace bing more and more powerful, thus he became more daring. What he didn''t find out is that there''s a Soul Fragment inside the Soul Furnace.


    Even Yi Bing can''t do anything with this Void. He can enter and leave the space, and Huo Ling could, too, since Huo Ling is with him. And, it might have felt the presence of Huo Ling''s soul, and recognized him as its owner, so it let Huo Ling enter and leave the space it created. But, Huo Ling doesn''t know, and Yi Bing also couldn''t break the Void.


    Lord Zero, the first archangel and first grim reaper, his predecessor, is much, much stronger than him. He can only send Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu signal and made theme to the mausoleum to find out the truth in the mausoleum.


    "Yi Bing?" Huo Ling called when he saw Yi Bing is silent.


    Yi Bing blinked. He turned to Huo Ling. "Yes. The Soul Fragments are very powerful." He said. "And so is their owner." He added.


    "Their owner? They have an owner?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    "Yes. Since Soul Fragments, from the name, are the broken pieces of one''s soul." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "No way¡­!" he eximed and looked at the box in Yi Bing''s hands. "A soul¡­ can break?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He answered and raised the box. "Do you want to touch it?" he asked Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s eyes went round. "I can?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He answered. After all, this is yours. He thought as he opened the box. The warm glow of the Soul Fragment illuminated Huo Ling''s eyes that seemed to sparkle. Suddenly, he remembered something. "No. I''m just joking." He spoke before he closed the box.


    "Huh?!" Huo Ling was startled.


    Yi Bing looked at the lid of the box with a thoughtful expression. He remembered that Huo Ling was possessed by the Soul Fragments twice before. But, those Soul Fragments aren''t as powerful as the Soul Fragment he currently have now. Who knows what might happen if Huo Ling touched this Soul Fragment, much less possessed by it?


    "I knew I should havee back here! I will find you two!" a familiar voice spoke.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling turned. "Philip!" Huo Ling eximed.


    Philip ignored Huo Ling. "Where is he?!" he asked Yi Bing.


    "Why are you looking for him from me? I only want the soul." Yi Bing said and nced at Huo Ling floated beside him.


    Huo Ling. "?" huh? My brain seems to have gone offline again¡­


    Philip fell silent. "When I woke up, the Soul Furnace was still there. But, he was gone." He said. "I don''t care about the Soul Furnace. You can have it. But, give him back to me!" he told Yi Bing.


    "I will tell you for thest time, I don''t have him." Yi Bing spoke. "But, I know where he is." He said.


    Philip''s eyes widened. "Where?!" he asked.


    "The others are going there now." Yi Bing said.


    "''the others''?" Philip muttered, then he was stunned when he realized something. "Zhou Cheng and Peng Qian?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "They''re already dead." He said. "It''s Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu, as well as two police officers." He told him.


    Philip gasped. "They''re finally here!" he said, delight in his voice. Then, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "You¡­ won''t go back to see him?" he asked.


    Philip shook his head, then bitterly smiled. "I''m going to die." He said, remembered the punishment of the Soul Society.


    "You''re not." Yi Bing told him.


    "Huh?" Philip looked at him.


    "Also ¨C " Yi Bing slowly spoke. " ¨C are you really sure you don''t want to be a part of this new one''s life?" he asked.


    "What do you mean?" Philip asked.


    "The soul that reced him ¨C " Yi Bing said and looked at Huo Ling before he turned to Philip. " ¨C he is someone you''re very familiar with. The Soul Furnace was influenced by your mind, so¡­" he didn''t continue and just looked meaningfully at Philip.


    Philip''s eyes widened when he realized it. His eyes brightened in joy and anticipation. Yi Bing indifferently told him the name of the ce. Philip looked at Yi Bing, his eyes filled with gratitude. He told him the location of the Soul Furnace, then he nced at Huo Ling. He smiled at him, before he ran away and disappeared.


    "Yi Bing¡­ what just happened?" Huo Ling asked, puzzled, as he looked at the direction Philip left.


    "Although he treated you as a younger brother, but he still reserved some distance between you and himself, because he knows the soul in your body is going to be reced." Yi Bing answered. "However, he still wishes for the soul that will rece you a good life, and that won''t suffer the same way as you die ¨C be reced in the family. In short, he wanted for the vessels to be freed from the Soul Society. That''s why, when Rourou told him everything, and gave him the Soul Furnace, he is internally happy because the Soul Society is going to end. They can''t use the vessels anymore." He exined.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered. He felt like his mind is filled with cobwebs. He only understood a small part. "Where is the Soul Furnace now?" he asked. "Philip said you can have it¡­ are you going to bring it?" he looked at Yi Bing.


    "Why not?" Yi Bing smiled as he walked. "He gave us a treasure. I''ll treat it as a gift." He said.


    Huo Ling floated behind him and rolled his eyes when he heard what Yi Bing said. Shameless! He thought in his heart. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Right." He spoke. "You said that the Souk Fragments have owners¡­ who is the owner of this Soul Fragment?" he asked.


    Yi Bing heard his question and he suddenly stopped.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling paused and turned, only to see Yi Bing staring at him.


    "The owner of the Soul Fragment¡­" Yi Bing spoke. "He''s gone." He answered.


    "''gone''?" Huo Ling asked, surprised. What does he mean, ''gone''? He disappeared? Or, did he...


    Yi Bing nodded and forced a smile. "His soul already broke and was scattered into pieces. How can he still stay alive?" he asked.


    In short, the owner of the Soul Fragment died.

 Chapter 319 - Meng

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Meng</h4>


    Huo Ling nced at Yi Bing from the corner of his eyes. He saw Yi Bing picked up the Soul Furnace. He doesn''t know why, but ever since he asked Yi Bing about the owner of the Soul Fragment, Yi Bing''s mood suddenly dropped and he became silent. He actually wanted to ask if Yi Bing knows this owner of the Soul Fragment, and if he might be a grim reaper like Yi Bing. But, seeing Yi Bing''s coldness appearing again, he chose to shut up.


    Yi Bing seemed to finally recovered his calm as he spoke. "Let''s go meet your parents." He said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling looked at him. Why do I feel there''s something strange from his words? But, since he can see his parents again, he agreed. "Okay!" he nodded.


    Yi Bing smiled.. "They''re going to meet ''you''." He told him.


    "''me''?" Huo Ling muttered. Then, his eyes suddenly widened in realization. "The one who reced me?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Your death was unexpected, and came a little earlier." He said. "Philip also didn''t expect this. He only knows that the soul that will be recing you will ''arrive'' when the clock struck midnight. Yet, your death came a little earlier." He chuckled.


    Huo Ling''s face darkened. Why does he look so happy talking about someone''s death? Not to mention, the one whose death is talked about is just floating beside him, and can hear him! But, he didn''t speak hisint since he can see Yi Bing''s mood turned a little better now.


    But still, why it should be his death Yi Bing is happy about! Isn''t he too perverse?! Huo Ling''s cheeks puffed up. Yi Bing nced at him. "What? Unhappy you''ll be reced?" he asked.


    Although that wasn''t the reason why Huo Ling is unhappy, but he still nodded. "I¡­" he said.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing urged him to speak. They are near the ce now, and they could faintly hear the people talking not far from them.


    Huo Ling turned and he saw in the distance Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu talking with Rourou, and there are two police officers following them. His eyes suddenly became misty and his tears fell. "Earlier, when you were speaking with Philip¡­ you sound like you¡­ know who will be recing me?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "I know." He said.


    "Who is it? What kind of person¡­ soul, are they?" Huo Ling asked.


    "In fact, you''ve heard of him before." Yi Bing said. "It is Philip''s lover." He told him.


    Huo Ling was surprised.


    "He is called ''Meng''. An orphan. He was named as ''Meng'' because he is fileld with dreams when he was young." Yi Bing said. "But, only some dreams can be realized. As for him¡­ not even one of his dream came true." He sighed in pity. "Except one: he fell in love with the right person. However, as you have already heard, it was short-lived, his rtionship with Philip." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling dazedly nodded. "Such a pitiful soul¡­" he muttered and looked at ''him'' surrounded by Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu. "From now on, he will be ¨C " he whispered a name. " ¨C he will be my younger brother. My fortunately life will now be his." He smiled. "He deserves this new life." He added.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "You''re not resentful anymore?" he teased him.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "The one I resent is the Soul Society. Now that they will be no more, I am relieved." He said. "Can I¡­ request for onest time?" he looked at Yi Bing. "After that, I will allow you to take me wherever you want to." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s lips pursed into a smile. He wanted to tell him that he doesn''t need the other''s permission. If he wanted to take him away, he can. But, he doesn''t want to disrespect Huo Ling. "Alright." He nodded. "What is your request?" he asked. He also had to resolve Huo Ling''s attachment.


    "I want to see my grandfather." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Okay." He said. He nced at the people afar before they left.


    Yang Jie noticed a gaze on them and he turned, only to find that no one was around except them. "What''s wrong?" he heard Zhang Jun asked beside him.


    "Nothing¡­" he answered. He then turned and looked at ''Huo Ling'' who looked like in a daze while being interrogated by Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu. "Senior." He called Zhang Jun.


    Zhang Jun didn''t speak and just approached the family of three that were reunited. "Mr. Huo. Mrs. Huo." He called.


    Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu turned. "Thank you for your help." They said as they held Huo Ling''s hands, one each.


    "We didn''t do anything." Zhang Jun honestly said. "Now that you have found your son, is there anything we can help you with?" he asked when he noticed something. "Where''s Philip?" he asked.


    "Here." A voice answered behind them. They turned and saw Philip.


    Zhang Jun didn''t react. "Now, everyone has gathered." He said as Philip approached them. Then, he turned to Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu to talk about how to deal with the corpses of Huo Ling''s friends.


    "You are troubled." Rourou suddenly spoke beside Yang Jie.


    "En¡­" Yang Jie honestly answered.


    "You feel that you''ve forgotten something?" Rourou asked.


    Yang Jie nodded. "En." He answered.


    "But, you''ve finally gotten what you have lost." She told him.


    "Huh?" Yang Jie looked at her.


    Rourou just smiled. "You''ll know tonight." She just said and looked at the amulet on Yang Jie''s hand. Her eyes shed a thoughtful look before she turned to walk away.


    Yang Jie watched her leave with a puzzled expression on his face. "What was that¡­?" he muttered.


    Zhang Jun, who just finished talking with Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu, turned and saw Yang Jie was staring at the space. "Yang Jie." He called as he walked towards him. "What happened?" he asked.


    "I ¨C " Yang Jie spoke, but it feels like there''s something blocking in his throat. He looked at Zhang Jun before he shook his head. "It''s nothing." He answered.


    Although Zhang Jun was puzzled, but seeing Yang Jie''s calm expression, he didn''t push him to answer. "Where''s Nan¡­ Rourou?" he asked.


    "She left." Yang Jie answered.


    Zhang Jun nodded. "Huo Huainan and Huo Zichu said that they will deal with ''Huo Ling'' and his friends'' matters." He said. "They will the news that Huo Ling died along with his friends after they encountered a sandstorm. Then, after Huo Meng adjusted with his life, they will release a news that he is Huo Ling''s long-lost younger brother." He exined. "We only need to work with the process¡­" he said.


    Yang Jie nodded indicating that he understood. Wealthy people have their own ways dealing with the matters involving them. "''Huo Meng''?" he asked and looked at ''Huo Ling'' who has a wooden expression as Philip asked him some questions.


    Zhang Jun''s expression turned solemn. "He introduced himself as ''Meng''. He said his name is ''Meng''." He said.


    Yang Jie fell into a thought. "Senior. You said before, that Huo Ling''s case is a premeditated murder¡­" he looked at Zhang Jun.


    "Is your observation skill getting poorer?" Zhang Jun asked.


    "Huh?" Yang Jie was confused.


    "Based on Huo Huainan''s and Huo Zichu''s behaviors, they seemed to expect Huo Ling will die." Zhang Jun said. "Look how fast they dealt with Huo Meng''s matters." He told him.


    Yang Jie''s eyes widened. "Could it be¡­ they¡­ it was them who ¨C oww!" he cried when Zhang Jun hit him.


    "Even tigers wouldn''t eat their cubs!" Zhang Jun said.


    Yang Jie understood this. "But, how¡­" he said.


    "Didn''t you hear what Rourou said before when she gave that Soul Furnace whatnot to Philip?" Zhang Jun asked.


    Yang Jie nodded. Zhang Jun is referring to that illusion the mausoleum showed to them. "What about it?" he asked.


    "Soul Society." Zhang Jun spat out the two words.


    Yang Jie''s eyes widened. "That''s right! She really did mention about the Soul Society¡­ what is that? A cult?" he asked.


    Zhang Jun shook his head, indicating he doesn''t know. "We might have identally stumbled upon something confidential that only the higher-ups can know." He said and patted Yang Jie''s shoulder. "Be prepared." He told him.


    Yang Jie nodded. "I understand. I will, senior. Thanks!" he grinned.


    Zhang Jun sighed, feeling helpless and worried towards Yang Jie. "Everyone." They heard Rourou speak. She came back.


    They all turned to her.


    "Please leave the mausoleum. You shouldn''t stay here for too long." She told them.


    "What about the corpses?" Zhang Jun asked.


    "Since they don''t belong to the mausoleum, they will naturally be ejected." She answered.


    Everyone sighed in relief. "Then, let''s go!"


    Night.


    Yi Bing watched the colorful light of the city shining against the darkness of the night, like stars sparkling in the night sky. The cold night wind brushed past his cheek, touching his pale skin. "You came." He said when he heard the footsteps behind him.


    "Yes, Boss Yi." A specter wearing a pitch-ck hooded cloak that blends with the night spoke. When he raised his head, his youthful face was seen.


    It was Yang Jie.

 Chapter 320 - Yang Jie

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Yang Jie</h4>


    "Don''t fret. It was me who set the condition of locking your memories during the day, so you won''t be exposed. You can only return as a grim reaper during the night." Yi Bing exined when he saw Yang Jie is in low spirits.


    "Boss Yi doesn''t need to exin everything to me. I understand." Yang Jie answered.


    Silence fell upon them for a while. Yi Bing continued to gaze at the city nketed by the darkness, where only the lightsing from different kinds of establishments illuminated it.


    Yang Jie is one of Yi Bing''s former assignment. In fact, Yang Jie is his first assignment when he became a grim reaper. Yang Jie died bymitting suicide.. Yi Bing, as a newbie, was flustered because he found out that Yang Jie didn''t have any attachment.


    Yang Jie is someone whom you''ll meet rare: he doesn''t have any emotion. The psychologist, after doing all the tests he could muster, still failed to cure Yang Jie. Yang Jie''s family is also very rich. And the psychologist the best psychologist they found. Thus, this meant that Yang Jie wouldn''t be cured in this lifetime. He doesn''t want to drag this condition of his, so hemitted suicide.


    His family panicked and thought it was murder at first. But, their house has the best security, so which intruder can enter and kill Yang Jie? Thus, his family pointed at the people working for them. When they still haven''t found the murderer, they finally pointed at each other. They think someone killed Yang Jie for the family inheritance, since Yang Jie is the legal heir.


    Yang Jie floated around them as a ghost. Yi Bing felt helpless since Yang Jie knows it was suicide, but Yang Jie doesn''t show regret hemitted suicide after seeing his family is suspecting each other.?Yi Bing also thought that, Yang Jie is just a ghost. What can a mere ghost do? Thus, he was at his wit''s end.


    It was at this time that the family invited a private investigator who just came from abroad. The husband of Yang Jie''s elder sister called the private investigator, and it turned out that Yang Jie''s family actually knows the private investigator. He is a family friend, but they have lost contact with each other since the other family moved abroad.


    Suddenly, Yi Bing saw a change in Yang Jie for the first time ¨C curiosity. Yang Jie was curious towards this man that suddenly appeared. Yi Bing thought it was a progress, so he let Yang Jie observed the man. He didn''t notice that Yang Jie started to familiarize the man. Yang Jie, indeed, remembers the man. His memories of the man is in the deepest part of his mind.


    The man''s name is Zhang Jun. His investigation is neither too fast nor too slow. The case is simple: suicide. The family was forced to ept the fact. In fact, they have long been suspecting this is the case, since Yang Jie is withdrawn from the world.


    Yi Bing thought Yang Jie''s attachment is familial rtionship. That Yang Jie wanted for his family to give up on him. But, Yi Bing thought wrong. Yang Jie''s attachment actually hasn''t appeared, until the man appeared. Yang Jie''s attachment is Zhang Jun. Yang Jie, being withdrawn from the world, thus he is ineloquent, couldn''t express his feelings. He actually didn''t want for Zhang Jun to leave the country, because Zhang Jun would forget him.


    His fear came true and Zhang Jun really did forget him. After Zhang Jun left for the second time, after he closed Yang Jie''s suicide case, Yang Jie cried. Yi Bing felt flustered, since a grim reaper has no emotion. He doesn''t know how tofort Yang Jie.


    But, Yang Jie told Yi Bing to reincarnate him. Yi Bing was forced to do as Yang Jie wished ¨C he sent him to reincarnation withoutpletely resolving his attachment. Yi Bing thought he would wait for Yang Jie to die in his second life, but he thought wrong once again.


    Something happened. Yi Bing returned to Yang Jie''s world to gather some tips on how to resolve a soul''s attachment. He didn''t expect to bump into Zhang Jun. Zhang Jun¡­ is drunk. Someone wanted to take advantage of the drunk Zhang Jun. Yi Bing thought that since Zhang Jun is Yang Jie''s friend, thus he helped him.


    Zhang Jun isn''t actually thoroughly drunk. He asked Yi Bing who he is and why he helped him. Yi Bing just answered he is Yang Jie''s friend. He never imagined for Zhang Jun to suddenly cry. It was then Yi Bing found that Zhang Jun badly wanted to return to the country, but his parents withheld him. They wanted him to marry someone.


    Zhang Jun naturally declined the arranged marriage, and so he fled from his home and lived a life by his own. He worked here and there, until he managed to gather enough money to study, and then studied hard to get a schrship, then graduate and finally worked to earn money. After he became a private investigator, he returned to his family before he went to the girl''s family to formally decline the marriage, then finally return to the country to see that child he got attached to before.


    Only to receive a call before he returned to the country to solve a crime. When Zhang Jun heard the name, he was dumbstruck. He immediately flew to the country and confirmed that it was that child that really died. He felt he lost all the meaning of life. He felt his heart was crushed when, during his investigation, he found an old picture stuffed inside the pillow. It was them two.


    Yi Bing was dumbfounded. He didn''t know there was this story. He left Zhang Jun to give him space. He didn''t expect to hear the next day that Zhang Jun was hit by a car and died on the spot. He thought, that time, that grim reapers are really the harbinger of death. If he didn''t meet Zhang Jun, he thinks Zhang Jun might still be alive right now.


    Yi Bing went to Yang Jie''s second life when he was given a notification that Yang Jie is about to die. When he arrived, he found Yang Jie pining for Zhang Jun. Then, without warning, Yang Jie jumped off the cliff. Yi Bing felt his head is about to split when he saw that Zhang Jun turned, only to miss seeing Yang Jie.


    The remaining seven reincarnations of Yang Jie and Zhang Jun were still like this. After Yang Jie''s first cycle of reincarnation, Yi Bing offered him to be a grim reaper. Yang Jie agreed, since he can see Zhang Jun. Thus, Yang Jie became the second grim reaper ¨C 0010, where the code for grim reaper starts.


    "Is it time for me to return to the Stable World?" Yang Jie asked. His voice pulled Yi Bing out from his thoughts.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Why did you say that?" he asked.


    "Zhang Jun''s second cycle of reincarnation is going to end. I ¨C " Yang Jie took a deep breath. "I think my obsession of him has faded. If there''s something I can do in the Stable World, then I am willing to return." He said.


    Zhang Jun is one of the souls that isn''t an assignment. There is no grim reaper tasked to him, since Zhang Jun''s reincarnation cycle is smooth-sailing. Only the unresolved souls, like Yang Jie, will have a grim reaper to help them ''move on''. Yang Jie got his spying mission when the worlds made an alliance, with the Stable World at its center. So, Yang Jie was sent to spy on these worlds. He used his spying mission to follow Zhang Jun, while gathering information of the other worlds.


    With the help of Yang Jie, the reincarnations of the souls to the other worlds became smoother, and the grim reapers'' tasks became easier since they have some information regarding the worlds where the souls reincarnated.


    Before Yi Bing could answer, a voice spoke. "So, this is where you are going every night." It was Zhang Jun.


    Yang Jie was stunned and he turned to see Zhang Jun standing behind them. "You¡­ how did you ¨C " he stammered, feeling flustered. "And¡­ you can see me?!" he was surprised.


    "Yang Jie." Yi Bing called. "Look at him closely." He told him.


    Yang Jie followed Yi Bing''s words and was stunned when he saw Zhang Jun''s figure seemed transparent. "You¡­" he gaped at him.


    Yi Bing''s and Yang Jie''smunicators rang. "Died of blood loss after being ambushed¡­" Yi Bing spoke and then looked at Zhang Jun.


    Yang Jie''s eyes widened in shock. "Could it be¡­ those drug dealers¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "I was too careless." Zhang Jun said.


    Yang Jie felt a pain in his chest. Just then, he realized something ¨C "Blood loss after being shot in the head, heart, and chest." Yi Bing said and looked at Yang Jie.


    Yang Jie''s face paled. His clone in this world also died. The pain on his chest just now is because the other half of his soul returned to him. Because he died in this world, he couldn''t continue remaining in this world.


    If it was before, he would have already left. However, right now, Zhang Jun found him. "Boss Yi¡­" he called Yi Bing. "What should we do with him¡­?" he asked, but his gaze is on Zhang Jun. His hands inside his sleeves clenched.


    "This is perfect timing." Yi Bing said.


    "Huh?"


    "Bring him with us." Yi Bing told him.


    "Huh? What are you ¨C " Yang Jie is confused.


    "His second cycle of reincarnation has just finished. We should use this opportunity." Yi Bing ignored Yang Jie and then turned to Zhang Jun who was silently listening to them. "Are you interested on bing a grim reaper?"

 Chapter 321 - Court

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Court</h4>


    Upper Heaven.


    Shen Sheng stood at the center of the Heaven''s Court and looked at the Council of Elders, the Judges, and, finally, the emperor of the heaven. "The matter with the Special World #7312, will be handled by me." He said as he calmly looked at them. "I believe no one objects?" he asked.


    "Shen Taizi." One of the Elders called. "May we ask how will you handle this case?" he asked.


    Shen Sheng slowly turned to him and graciously smiled. However, the words that came out of his mouth is the opposite. "First Elder, are you sure you''re supposed to use ''we'' and not ''me''?" he asked. "Also¡­ you may not.." He answered him.


    The First Elder''s face reddened and choked back the words he is about to say. Shen Sheng ignored him before he could speak, making him choke in anger again.


    "I am aware that every one of you doesn''t like the Lower Heaven." Shen Sheng spoke with an unhurried pace. The ends of his clothes are rubbing against the floor as he walked around. "But, who should I use if not the Lower Heaven ¨C who are my people?" he asked. "Or, are you suggesting, for me to join the Upper Heaven?" his eyes narrowed and his gaze swept past each and every one of them present in the court. "Are you sure? If I''ll join, I''ll rece one of you seating on yourfortable seat, that looks¡­ actually not thatfortable?" he chuckled, and his eyes curved into crescents.


    Silence fell upon them, and even the drop of a needle could be heard. Everyone knows that they have worked hard just to grab a seat and gain the opportunity to join the court. If Shen Sheng would join the Upper Court, who will he rece? What if it''s them? Then, all their hard work would just go to waste?!


    Simultaneously, they secretly red at Third Elder as they gnashed their teeth. The Third Elder felt like his chest is so full of blood from suppressing his anger. He wanted to say that Shen Sheng is just making insinuations from his words. That wasn''t his own intention! Shen Sheng is just toying with them! Who doesn''t know that Shen Sheng wanted for them to ruin themselves by their own hands?!


    "Shen Taizi." The emperor spoke.


    Shen Sheng finally stoppedughing, and a smile was hanging on his lips.


    "Shen Taizi is being mischievous." The emperor spoke in a helpless tone. "The matter with the Special World #7312 will be handled by Shen Taizi. Court, adjourned." He said.


    "Praise the Emperor! May the Heaven more prosper!" they all said and bowed as the emperor rose from his seat.


    Shen Sheng, standing in the middle of the court, also bowed.


    The emperor looked at him, and countless emotions shed in his eyes before he turned and disappeared. Seeing that the emperor disappeared, the others also hurriedly left. Who they are afraid of is obvious ¨C Shen Sheng. Shen Sheng not only has the archangels in his hands, but also the grim reapers! His power is already rivalled that of the emperor''s. But, because the emperor dotes on him too much, even calling him ''mischievous'' despite being more than a thousand years old, it can clearly be seen that the emperor doesn''t see him as a threat.


    "Hmph!" the Third Elder scoffed as he left with the other four Elders. Suddenly, he tripped.


    "Third Elder, be careful!" his attendants cried as they hurriedly caught him.


    Shen Sheng chuckled. "Third Elder''s eyesight is bing poor. Please take care of Third Elder." He told them before he slowly turned to leave.


    Everyone who has seen the t floor before the Third Elder''s feet trembled. Who could mess with them like this, and be unable to strike back? If not Shen Sheng, then it could only be the emperor.


    Middle Heaven.


    As soon as Shen Sheng appeared, the archangels immediately folded their wings and descended on the floor to kneel and bow. "Shen Taizi has safely returned!" the doorkeeper announced as he bowed.


    The smile on Shen Taizi''s face disappeared and his face cooled. The archangels immediately shivered in fright. "Scram." He told them.


    The archangels immediately disappeared on sight. The doorkeeper has been working with Shen Sheng, so he knows his temper. Shen Sheng has just returned from the Court and is in a foul mood. Then, he saw the archangels, whom he despises. His mood turned for the worse.


    The doors automatically opened and the doorkeeper soundlessly followed behind Shen Sheng. He immediately but carefully took off the heavy outer robes of Shen Sheng, as well as his hair ornaments that is three times heavier than his clothes, before he prepared the Cloud Foot Bath for Shen Sheng.


    "Damn eyesores." Shen Sheng spat out.


    The doorkeeper hurriedly lowered his head. He knows Shen Sheng is referring to the archangels. As long as they have wings, Shen Sheng''s mood would turn sour. He didn''t dare breathe loudly.


    "Call Yi Bing." Shen Sheng spoke.


    "Yes, Shen Taizi!" the doorkeeper sh messenger immediately answered. He knows that Shen Sheng likes the grim reapers and souls the most. Look, his cloudy face suddenly brightened like the sun!


    "I heard he brought back a new friend." Shen Sheng said and happilyughed. "And, it seemed this new friend is Yang Jie''s¡­ ''friend''." His voice slowed down, then a meaningful smile appeared on his lips.


    The doorkeeper didn''t know whether tough or cry. Shen Sheng sure loves to gossip!


    "It''s been a long time since Ist conferred a Seal." Shen Sheng said then suddenly paused. The smile on his lips bing more meaningful.


    Xiao Hun finally can''t hold it back. Shen Sheng would drive him crazy! However, before he could speak, he suddenly turned when he felt the change in the fluctuation of the air. "Yi Bing, Yang Jie, and Zhang Jun have arrived!" he announced as he bowed to the side when he saw Yi Bing, Yang Jie and Zhang Jun.


    He announced their arrival by calling their name. Although grim reapers have a code, but Xiao Hun, as only a doorkeeper, even though he is someone from the Middle Heaven, but feel ufortable calling the grim reapers by their code. Shen Sheng also likes the grim reapers'' personal names, since it was him who created this rule that grim reapers must have a name by themselves. This is how idle this prince is.


    He can''t help but marvel what''s before him. It is rare to see Yi Bing, much less see him before Shen Sheng. Yi Bing is cold, while Shen Sheng is, as the emperor said, mischievous. Yi Bing is like a son to Shen Sheng so Shen Sheng likes to tease Yi Bing. That''s why Yi Bing doesn''t like appearing before Shen Sheng.


    Who is even rarer to see is Yang Jie, the second grim reaper. He is a spy, so it is natural to not see him for even a hundred years.


    "Shen Taizi." Yi Bing and Yang Jie called as they knelt and bowed.


    Zhang Jun, as a soul, could already feel the oppressive pressureing from Shen Sheng, so he followed Yi Bing and Yang Jie to kneel and bow. "Shen Taizi¡­" he also called. As a former policeman, he has met all kinds of people. But, he has never met someone like Shen Sheng.


    Shen Sheng''s brows raised as he waved his hand. "As you were, as you were." He said in a perfunctory tone.


    Zhang Jun was taken aback. He was dazed, and Xiao Hun has to help him up since Yi Bing and Yang Jie ignored him even if they were the ones who brought him here.


    Yi Bing iszy to talk with Shen Sheng, so it was Yang Jie who opened his mouth to speak. "Shen Taizi." He cupped his hands and lowered his head. "Zhang Jun, a non-assignment soul, haspleted two cycles of reincarnation. As per the rules, a soul is given a chance to be a grim reaper after he finishes a cycle. Since he is a non-assignment soul, no grim reaper was tasked to apany him after his death and help him through his reincarnation cycle. But, this time, he happened to meet senior Yi and I." he exined.


    No need for further exnation. Yang Jie is a non-assignment grim reaper. Zhang Jun is a non-assignment soul. So, Yang Jie doesn''t have the authority to offer the invitation to Zhang Jun to be a grim reaper. And since Yi Bing is present, and has a higher position than Yang Jie, he''s the only one who has the authority to give the offer to Zhang Jun. And since Zhang Jun was brought back by Yi Bing, that means that Zhang Jun agreed.


    "Have you already told him about the grim reaper''s tasks?" Shen Sheng asked.


    "Yes, Shen Taizi." Yang Jie answered. "He chose¡­ the non-assignment." He said. It meant that Zhang Jun wouldn''t be given some souls to help them reincarnate, like Yi Bing. He will be like Yang Jie, Jun Wu, Feng Er, Liu Lin, and Si Shui.


    "It seems like you have a fate with the word ''non-assignment''!" Shen Sheng eximed.


    Yi Bing, Yang Jie and Zhang Jun. "¡­" is it okay for him to say things like this?


    Xiao Hun. "¡­" just let the prince say whatever he wanted to say. He is a willful prince.

 Chapter 322 - Nick Of Time

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Nick Of Time</h4>


    Normal World.


    "Teacher Howee, teacher Howee!" a child''s voice came from the speaker of the phone. His voice is filled with excitement. "Are you still on a vacation?" he asked.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered.


    "When will you be back?" the child asked.


    Suddenly, a chuckle was heard from the phone. "Hey, Justin. It''s just the second day of your teacher Howee''s vacation, and you''re asking him to go back?" a male voice spoke.


    "Maxwell!" Huo Ling eximed. "Jason left Justin to you again?" he asked.


    "Can''t help it. He has lots of work to do." Maxwell answered in a helpless tone. "Justin. He''s your uncle. Call your teacher Howee ''uncle''." He told the child.


    "I miss uncle Howee!" Justin spoke.


    Huo Ling felt his heart melted. "I''ll immediately go back." He said, feeling his heart softening.


    "Don''t indulge him, Howee. You have to rest, too." Maxwell told him.


    Huo Lingughed. "Alright. I''ll see how things will end up on my part." He said. "By the way, I''m currently in ¨C "


    Maxwell cut him off. "Don''t tell us." He said, his voice turned serious.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "Okay." He said.


    Maxwell sighed and ended the call.


    "Something wrong?" Jason asked when he entered.


    Maxwell helplessly looked at him. His eyes are filled with distress. "Howee''s sense of danger is too weak." He said.


    Jason smiled as he caressed Maxwell''s cheek. "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent someone to secretly follow him." He assured Maxwell.


    Maxwell nodded and hugged Jason tight. "I hope Howee will be alright." He said.


    "Did you regret, marrying me?" Jason asked. "After all, I''ve already got a kid, and a widower. Also, I am a prince and my life is always in danger being assassinated everyday ¨C " he said.


    "Shh." Maxwell kissed him. "I love you as a person, not your identity." He told him.


    Salt ts, Bolivia, night.


    "This is the person they sent? Too weak!" someone spoke in the darkness after he disposed of the corpse of the bodyguard. He turned and squinted, looking for his target. "Dang¡­ his sense of danger is too weak! Choosing this ce for a vacation, when you''re a prince who doesn''t know any kind of defense?!" he gnashed his teeth as he looked at the pitch-ck darkness all around him. He can''t even see a wink, nor his hands and clothes.


    He frustratingly sighed and began to walk over the water, going to the direction where there is light ¨C the Milky Way gxy.


    On the other side, Huo Ling gazed at the Milky Way gxy in the sky, and then to its reflection on the water. He contentedly sighed as he lied on top of roof of his jeep. As he stared at the dark sky with only the Milky Way gxy as the source of the light of both the sky and his surroundings, he felt like he''s being embraced by the outer space.


    He closed his eyes to feel his surroundings when suddenly, he heard something whipping the air. rm bells rang in his mind and he immediately rolled off of the roof of his jeep. Just as his body fell, he heard the sound of something grazing the roof of his jeep, then fell on the water with a plop after it missed its target.


    Huo Ling''s pupils constricted as he fell on the water with a loud ssh. An assassin! He thought. He stood and was about to run when suddenly, he felt his feet sank! His breath hitched and, because of inertia, he fell forward. But, he found that it saved his life since another bullet whooped past him, just an inch above his head.


    But, aside from the assassin, he has another worry, which is the quagmire! He turned and noticed that the wheels of his vehicle have already sunk! And he didn''t notice! So stupid! He hit his forehead. What to do?! He thought and ducked when another bullet hit his vehicle.


    Suddenly, as if gone impatient, Huo Ling heard the sound of something sshing in shallow water. He held his breath when he realized that the assassin is running towards his way! "F*ck!" he cursed as he crawled forward while pulling his feet out of the quagmire. "I can''t die - !" he gasped as clutched the door of his jeep to pull his body upward.


    Between being shot to dead and suffocating to death, which will you choose? Naturally, the one with the lesser suffering! He is choosing to be shot! After all, you might still survive if your heart won''t be shot or that if you won''t die from the blood loss. Or that, after you''ve been shot in a vital area, it would be an instant death! Unlike in the quagmire, you are sure to suffocate first, and dunno how long you will suffer, before you die. Unless you have someone to rescue you.


    Yet, right now, there''s no one around aside from him and the assassin. He, who can''t even catch, much less truss, a chicken, versus an assassin who is a sniper, or worse, knows martial arts. Will the assassin save him from the quagmire? Definitely not! Instead, the assassin would be happy to push his head in the quagmire to drown him!


    F*ck! Now that he thought more about it, the more he felt his body terrible! He felt his chest feels tighter, and it is hard for him to breathe. Asphyxia?! His eyes widened and his pupils constricted when he realized the state he is currently is. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his clothes are soaked with his sweat. His body is also trembling non-stop.


    Am I gonna die? He thought and wanted tough bitterly, as well as mockingly. I won''t die suffocated and drowned in a quagmire, nor die from blood loss after being shot, not even in being shot to death. But, I will die because of asphyxia?!


    BANG! Another bullet hit the jeep. The sniper assassin''s brows knitted when he didn''t hear any sound except for the wind. He has been firing since earlier, but he didn''t hear any cry nor a body falling. Not even the sshing of water. Did his target already die? Or was it his target is very lucky to dodge his bullets? But, he didn''t hear any sound of movement on the other side.


    "What''s going on?" he asked in confusion. He used his nightscope again, but he didn''t see any human. Must be he is hiding behind his vehicle? He thought. He decided to set his gun aside and walk towards the vehicle while wearing his night vision goggles so that he won''t miss anything.


    St. St. The sound of his feet walking on the water can be heard in this silent night as he approached the lone vehicle in the area. He didn''t even bother hiding his presence, since he is very confident that he can kill his target.


    He took out his handgun and equipped it with the silencer tied on his thigh before he raised his hand with the gun as he walked towards the other side of the jeep where his target is hiding. Only for his eyes to widen in shock when he saw that there was no one there. "What the heck ¨C " he cursed under his breath as he immediately walked around the jeep.


    He didn''t see anyone. He immediately took out his shlight and opened the door of the car to look inside. There is no one. Irritated, he climbed up the jeep and stood on the roof, and then looked around the area. Not a single being.


    "F*ck!" he cursed as he stomped his feet on the roof of the jeep in irritation. His target disappeared! How can he just suddenly disappear?! But, the truth is right in front of him. There is no one around! Even from afar! He didn''t see anyone escaping! How can his target escape without him knowing?! Even if he escaped, he would definitely hear his footsteps! This is impossible!


    For his target to disappear without a trace, he must have encountered a ghost!


    ¡­


    No. Yi Bing thought as he looked at Huo Ling who is catching his breath after he had calmed down. The assassin didn''t encounter a ghost. Since he isn''t a ghost, and he didn''t even see him ¨C a grim reaper.


    "Alright now?" he asked as he handed Huo Ling a towel. They are inside a hotel room.


    "Y-yes." Huo Ling answered as he took a deep breath. He wiped his face before he raised his head and looked at the dark-haired and blue-eyed man standing before him. He is tall and handsome, and is wearing a dark suit. "T-thank you¡­ for earlier¡­" he said as he lowered his gaze when the man looked at him.


    Earlier, when he thought that he is going to die, this man suddenly appeared before him and soundlessly took him away, without a trace. When Huo Ling, who was on the verge of copse earlier, saw the man, for some reason, he didn''t feel fear. Instead, it''s as if everything around him became calm.

 Chapter 323 - Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Misunderstanding</h4>


    Huo Ling, even though slightly shy, but forced to raise his head to look at the man who saved him. "H-Hello." He spoke. "I''m Huo Ling. I am a pre-school teacher. Thank you for saving me earlier." He said, finally calmed down. "M-May¡­ may I know who you are? And, why did you save me?" he asked. Even though he is weak, but he believes in his judgement of people. Thus, he knows this man standing before him is not an enemy.


    What made him believe that this man isn''t an assassin is because of the absence of bloodlust. In fact, as he stared at the man, a word appeared on his mind: empty. Yes, this man is exhibiting emptiness. That there is nothing in his eyes, and nothing can deter him..


    "Yi Bing." The man answered. His voice pulled Huo Ling back from his thoughts. "I am a bodyguard." He said.


    "A bodyguard?" Huo Ling stared at the man.


    Yi Bing nodded. "From MI6." He said.


    Huo Ling froze. MI6. That''s where Lu Si is¡­ "You''re actually an agent and not a bodyguard?" he said.


    "Technically, I am a bodyguard now." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling was rendered speechless. He stared at the man before heughed. "You could''ve told me earlier." He said. "Lu Si sent you?" he asked.


    "The MI6." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" a smile appeared in his eyes that was filled with tiredness earlier. "Thank you." He told him.


    Yi Bing just nodded. "The director''s contact with the agent he sent to secretly protect you was cut off." He said. "He called me while I''m on a vacation and happened to be on the same location with you, to check the agent''s status and then rece him." He exined.


    Huo Ling, who only understood thetter part, ''on a vacation''. "¡­" so he only saved me just to mouth off? "¡­ sorry." He said.


    Yi Bing who heard Huo Ling apologized was startled. "¡­" why did he apologize? I am only exining how I found to him so that he won''t be suspicious! He thought and rm shed in his eyes, but only for a second. He immediately rposed himself. "It''s nothing. This is my duty." He said and looked away.


    Huo Ling who actually felt more guilty after he heard the word ''duty''. "¡­ I''m really sorry to inconvenience you." He said. He felt embarrassed since the other''s vacation was cut off because of him.


    "¡­" huh? Yi Bing''s face became nk. Why is he apologizing again? He looked at Huo Ling, feeling confused.


    But, Huo Ling who saw Yi Bing''s brows are knitted interpreted it as Yi Bing is angry. "I''m really sorry!" he said and bowed, missing to see the shocked look on Yi Bing''s face. "I''ll talk to Lu Si." He said as he raised his head, just in time for Yi Bing to rpose himself. "I¡­ I''ll tell him to rece you with someone. I''m really sorry." He said and apologetically smiled.


    Yi Bing who felt his heart was shot by an arrow when he saw Huo Ling smiled. ¡­ oh my god! This is the first time Huo Ling smiled so warmly at me! He thought, feeling dazed. He subconsciously smiled back. "En." He answered. He didn''t hearpletely the what Huo Ling has said.


    Huo Ling nodded. As I thought, he was really mad for his vacation to be interrupted. He thought as he looked at Yi Bing''s smile. Look how happy he is! He felt relieved that he made the right decision to let Yi Bing return to his vacation. I will definitely talk to Lu Si to not bother his subordinates who are on a vacation! He thought.


    And so, Yi Bing who''s head over heels in love went to the other room to let Huo Ling freshen himself up and rest in the room. He happily left,pletely unaware that the moment the door of Huo Ling''s room was closed, Huo Ling took out his phone in his pocket and called Lu Si.


    "Lu Si!" he yelled the moment the call was connected. He ignored the countless messages and missed calls. "Why do you like to bother people who are having their rest?!" he asked.


    Lu Si, who was worried to death that he''d receive a notification of Huo Ling''s death, and so was relieved when he saw Huo Ling was calling him, was caught off-guard by Huo Ling''s scolding. "¡­ huh?" he muttered.


    "What was his name again¡­ ah, right. Yi Bing!" Huo Ling said. "Yi Bing is on a vacation! Why did you call Yi Bing to save me?!" he asked. "The person is on a vacation! You can''t bother them when they are on a vacation!" he told him.


    Lu Si''s mind went nk before he finally reacted. "¡­ huh?" he muttered, felt like he has heard him wrong. Nephew-inw¡­ did your mind break after you were assassinated for the nth time? Why is your focus wrong? Shouldn''t you mind your safety/life first and be happy that you lived? Do you really have time to care about other people''s vacation? "Nephew-inw¡­" he called, wanted to exin.


    "Don''t call me that! Enough! Let someone secretly follow me and have Yi Bing return to his vacation. I really bothered him tonight¡­" Huo Ling said and sighed. "Go find someone who is on duty, and not someone who is on a vacation, okay?" he said. "Let Yi Bing resume his vacation, or else I''ll tell uncle Jonathan that you''ve bothered other people!" he threatened him.


    Lu Si, an MI6 director who is being threatened by a pre-school teacher, felt frightened. "Don''t!" he said. "Don''t tell your uncle!" he told him. Lu Si, who was threatened with Jonathan,pletely forgot what he is about to say to Huo Ling.


    "Good." Huo Ling said and smiled, feeling satisfied. "Just send someone over tomorrow." He said and told Jonathan where he is currently staying.


    "Alright. Thank you." Lu Si said as he sighed in relief.


    The call ended with both parties satisfied. Meanwhile, one grim reaper won''t be when he receives his superior''s email by the morning.


    The whole room was immediately covered in ice after Yi Bing read Lu Si''s email. By the time he went to the other room, Huo Ling has already left.


    "¡­ f*ck." He cursed, his face looked like he has eaten a fly. Where did it go wrongst night?! I thought I''ve already rified myself. But, Huo Ling still suspects me?! He read Lu Si''s email over and over again until the temperature in the hotel has dropped.


    In the other floors, the guests were startled when the air conditioner in their room broke.


    Yi Bing''s hand holding his phone shook and he almost dropped his phone. "¡­ copy." He replied to Lu Si''s email. Then, he thrown his phone inside his suitcase. "Huo Ling, don''t think you can get away from me!" he said.


    Huo Ling, who was on a flight back to China, suddenly shivered. "What¡­ why is it so cold?" he asked and tightened his jacket on his body. He didn''t know that someone more terrifying than a sniper assassin was added to the list of people who wanted to catch him.


    China, three dayster.


    "Xiao Ling, is it really okay for you to be here?" a voice asked, his voice is filled with sincere concern.


    Yi Bing sipped his coffee as he silently listened to the conversation going on in the other table.


    "En." Huo Ling answered.


    The other person helplessly sighed. "Xiao Ling. You really should take some bodyguards with you. I will be fine even if we won''t meet a month or two. If it is in exchange of your safety¡­" he said.


    Huo Ling cut him off. "You''re the only friend I have. And I treat you as a family member." He said before he gazed outside the window. "In this country, no one knows I am a prince. That''s why I returned." He said, then smiled as he turned back to the other person. "Hey. Do you know a kindergarten where I can teach?" he asked.


    The other person speechlessly looked at him. "You¡­! You - !" he said as he pointed at him before he lowered his hand in defeat. As they say, you can''t hit a smiling person. "My cousin''s child is in kindergarten. I''ll have her refer you to the school where her child is attending at." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened. "Thank you!" he said.


    The other person just frowned. "Xiao Ling." He called. "Who is trying to kill you?" he asked as his face became serious.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "I don''t know." He honestly answered.


    The other person knows Huo Ling, so he believes in him. "Xiao Ling. Even if you want to stay incognito in the country, but it is better to be more careful than be regretfulter." He said. "I¡­ know a person who can protect you while you stay in the country." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened. "Really?! Who?" he asked.


    Yi Bing''s ears perked up.


    "Gu Xingfeng." Hao Baiyun answered.

 Chapter 324 - Green

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Green</h4>


    The cup Yi Bing is holding cracked, and its broken pieces fell on the floor with a loud crash. Meanwhile, the coffee spilled into his hands.


    The waiter that just passed was startled and panicked when he saw that the expensive-looking suit was soaked. "S-sir!" he cried. "A-are you alright?" he nervously asked and immediately took out a clean handkerchief from his breast pocket.


    "I''m alright." Yi Bing answered and didn''t take the waiter''s handkerchief. Instead, he took out his own and slowly wiped his hand.


    The waiter sighed in relief when he saw that the customer''s face, although looked cold, but didn''t look irritated. "Y-yes¡­" that''s a relief. That''s a relief¡­ he thought and immediately walked away.


    Hao Baiyun''s body immediately tensed when he heard the noise and he reflexively looked back, his eyes sharp and alert. "What was that?" he asked. "Could it be¡­?" he held his breath and clenched his fists.


    Huo Ling raised his gaze and saw the broad back of a man. "No." he said. "He looked like a businessman." He saw a pitch-ck suitcase seated on a seat beside the man.


    "Oh." Hao Baiyun muttered, feling relieved. "As long as it''s not¡­" he said.


    Huo Ling smiled. "Who is this Gu Xingfeng?" he asked, resuming their conversation.


    "Oh. A police officer." Hao Baiyun answered.


    A vein popped in Yi Bing''s forehead. Because he didn''t have the Life Note, he doesn''t know where Huo Ling went to. And so, he flew to China, hoping to see Huo Ling. One must go back to their roots, after all. But, he didn''t expect to receive a message from Di San.


    Three days ago ¨C


    3257: Yi Bing. The Heavenly Court has given the authority to Shen Taizi to deal with the Soul Society in the Special World #7312.


    0001: Good. The Soul Society members reaped what they have sown. This case is closed. The Soul Furnace is sitting on one of the disy shelves in the Chrysanthemum Room of the Rainbow Tower.


    3257: no! No! No! I didn''t say that I am going to pick it up there! Shen Taizi didn''t say anything about the Soul Furnace either.


    0001: then what do you want?


    3257: ¡­ are you pissed?


    0001: what do you think?


    3257: ¡­ boss Yi, don''t kill me! Why are you pissed?


    0001: I''ve met two pests again!


    3257: ¡­ for you to type an exmation mark¡­ is it about Huo Ling again?


    0001: yes. Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng appeared again.


    3257: ¡­


    3257: f*ck! How many worlds has it been?!


    3257: should I petition for the possession of Life Note now?!


    0001: no. Tell Gu Shi about this, first, and see what he can suggest. Also, this isn''t the right time to petition for it.


    3257: why?


    0001: Shen Taizi just stole the opportunity from the Council of Elders, and under the eyes of the Crown of Judges. He''s in the red now. We should be low-key for the meantime.


    3257: I understand.


    3257: how about Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng?


    0001: I''ll stare at them.


    0001: also, San Di.


    3257: yes?


    0001: I want you to pick up something for me.


    3257: !!! I already said I''m not eyeing that Soul Furnace!


    0001: not the Soul Furnace.


    3257: oh.


    3257: ???


    3257: !!! ''not the Soul Furnace'', but I am still going to the Rainbow Tower?! In the Chrysanthemum Room?!?!


    0001: yes.


    0001: it''s something you will like.


    3257: ???


    0001: after picking it up, immediately have Gu Shi take it to Shen Taizi.


    0001: it''s only Shen Taizi that we can trust.


    3257: Yi Bing, why are you¡­ is it something dangerous? More dangerous than the Soul Furnace?


    0001: yes.


    0001: it is an active Soul Fragment.


    0001: it has a power. The power that was long since forgotten and buried: Void.


    3257: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    3257: Yi Bing! What¡­ what the hell ¨C VOID?!?!?!


    3257: it sounds very dangerous, indeed. Even though I don''t know what it is, but you saying it is very dangerous¡­ Yi Bing, I still want my life. QAQ


    0001: I didn''t say you can''t take someone with you.


    0001: if you want, you can ask Shen Taizi to pick it up for you.


    3257: ¡­


    3257: ¡­ you''re asking for me to die! How can I ask His Highness?!


    3257: I know. I''ll ask Gu Shi to go with me.


    0001: good.


    3257: oh, right, Yi Bing.


    3257: isn''t this thest lifetime in Huo Ling''s first cycle?


    3257: what are you going to do after this?


    0001: it will depend on his answer.


    Yi Bing closed the holographic screen and looked outside the hotel window. How can he see Huo Ling? The country is so vast, and looking for Huo Ling is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Suddenly, something came to his mind. If he can''t find Huo Ling, then why don''t he find the people that is looking for Huo Ling? His eyes narrowed and the corners of his lips curled up as he looked for the soul of an assassin that pounced behind him after he found the corpse of Huo Ling''s secret guard in the Salt ts. Of course, he wasn''t harmed. How can he not know that there was another person around? So, it was the other person who was killed ¨C courtesy by him.


    Fortunately, he killed him so he can look up the assassin''s biography in the Death Note. Hm? Grim reapers can''t harm, much more, kill humans? They can, if they would identify themselves as a human. Of course, after they have identified themselves as a human, then, naturally, they should harm, or kill, their target within a human''s abilities. This is what he and Di San did in the Mafia World.


    A grim reaper identifying their self as a human naturally has a process. They have to apply for a permission form to the Afterlife Department. They couldn''t proceed as long as the Afterlife Department didn''t approve their permission form. If approved, then they have to shed off their body and create an avatar for their self. But, even though they have be a ''human'', they wouldn''t appear on the Life Note. Then, could they kill whoever and however they want to? Of course not.


    Because they won''t appear on the Life Note, but will be recognized as a fellow human by the humans, they would appear on their memories. So, before they would leave the world after they have finished their task, they have to erase the humans'' memories of them. As for those that they will harm or kill? Naturally, their death will appear on the Death Note. But, since their death have been inflicted by the grim reapers wearing a human skin, their cause of death will remain the same. However, their memories of their death will be vague. So, to not cause future idents, the grim reapers should make their target''s death as simpler as it should be.


    "A mafia organization?" he muttered when he saw the upation of the deceased assassin. He can''t help but remember the Mafia World.


    He thought this mafia organization just wants to kill the royalties when he read something and his expression changed.


    "''sent to retrieve some confidential documents that was mistakenly sent to a pre-school teacher''s address''." He read and his expression became nk. "¡­ what the f*ck!" he cursed as his brow twitched. "How unlucky a person be?" he asked, didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    One party thinks that another party wanted to kill them because they are a royalty. Meanwhile, the other party actually thinks that the first party is just a pre-school teacher. The real reason why they wanted to kill the first party is because of the trick of fate!


    "Never mind, never mind¡­" Yi Bing muttered as he massaged his temples when he felt they ached. "I know that Huo Ling has always been an unlucky person. I just didn''t expect for this misfortune of his tost for several lifetimes¡­" his smile sardonic, but also bitter for Huo Ling. "How can he be this unlucky¡­?" he sighed while shaking his head,menting for Huo Ling.


    Then, he set out and flew to Hong Kong the next day where the mafia organization that is targeting Huo Ling is located. Yi Bing isn''t like Si Shui who can hackputers and locate a person. Thus, he will be borrowing this mafia organization to locate Huo Ling for him.


    Only for his face to turn green when he saw on theputer screen the information about Huo Ling''s flight.


    "Let''s go and kidnap him as soon as he leaved the airport!" one of them suggested. "Then, ask him about the confidential documents!" he said.


    No, you won''t! Yi Bing thought as he followed behind them. He erased their memories, as well as the information they have found out regarding Huo Ling''s flight before he flew back to the China the next day. Only to see Huo Ling meet with Hao Baiyun as soon as Huo Ling arrived in the country! He felt what he''s wearing isn''t a ck suit, but green1 instead!

 Chapter 325 - Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Bodyguard</h4>


    Huo Ling raised his hand to wave an iing taxi. Hao Baiyun has just left. Hao Baiyun told him that he wanted to send him home. He knows that Hao Baiyun is worried for him after he told Hao Baiyun he got assassinated again in Salt ts, Bolivia, while he was on a vacation after he resigned from his work as a preschool teacher in the foreign country. But he refused. He doesn''t want to inconvenience his friend. Furthermore, he doesn''t want for Hao Baiyun to be implicated.


    Thus, he agreed earlier when Hao Baiyun suggested for them to not meet for the meantime. Hao Baiyun wanted for Huo Ling to not go out of his home, and so he wouldn''t invite Huo Ling for the meantime. But, Huo Ling wanted for Hao Baiyun to not to be dragged in his problem in case the people who wanted to kill him would see Hao Baiyun hanging out with him and kidnap Hao Baiyun to lure him out.


    The taxi parked in front of him and the sound of the tires screeching pulled him out of his thoughts. He opened the door and went inside. He told the driver his apartment''s address in this country, then closed the door.. He then took out his phone to y some games, only to hear the driver speak.


    "Dressed formally¡­ young man, did you go to see your girlfriend?" the driver asked as he drove.


    Huo Ling raised his head and smiled at the driver. "No. This is just how I dress. I''m a teacher." He answered. This driver seems to be chatty. He thought.


    "Oh, I see." The driver said as he looked on the road. "A teacher, huh¡­ your parents must be proud of you?" he asked.


    Huo Ling forced a smile. "No. I only have a father¡­" he answered. His gaze happened to roam outside and suddenly, he found that this isn''t the road leading to his home. His eyes widened. "Sir, you seem to be mistaken. Are we lost¡­" he was about to ask but when he turned, he saw in the rearview mirror that the driver was grinning evilly. His pupils constricted. "Are you¡­?" he asked under his breath as he clenched his phone tight.


    "Not gonna call for help?" the driver asked, looking carefree, as he continued to drive. He drove under the tunnel, leading to the suburbs. "You lost your chance to call for the police. There''s no signal here." He told him as he looked at the darkness surrounding them.


    "Yes. And so, do you." A voice spoke beside Huo Ling.


    Both Huo Ling''s and the driver''s eyes widened when they heard a third voice. The driver immediately stopped the car and turned on the light. Huo Ling squinted when light hit his eyes.


    "Who are you?!" the driver asked as he pulled out his gun, then pointed it at the person sitting on the front seat beside him.


    Huo Ling blinked, adjusting his eyes with the light before he turned to look at the third person inside the car. No one knew how the third person got inside the car, since the car was moving earlier, so there is no chance for the third person to enter the car. He and the driver would definitely know if someone went inside! The window of the car is transparent!


    So, how did this person get inside the car?!


    "Speak!" the driver said and ced the muzzle of the gun to the third person''s temple.


    The third person slowly turned his head to face the driver. Huo Ling saw the side profile of the person''s face and his eyes widened in surprise. He wouldn''t forget that handsome face of his savior! He opened his mouth and was about to speak when the man suddenly spoke.


    "No driver would ever threaten his passenger, much less point a gun to their head." The man spoke, his voice deep and chilling.


    Huo Ling felt goosebumps on his skin when he heard the man''s familiar voice. Then, he sucked in a breath as he watched the man grabbed the driver''s head and pushed it towards the dashboard. THUNK! THUNK! In just two hits, the driver''s head bled and he lost consciousness. Meanwhile, the dashboard that was dented was bloody.


    Huo Ling''s face paled. He was startled when he heard the gun fell on the floor and he almost jumped. Well, he jumped. "OW ¨C " he cried when the top of his head hit the roof of the car. He raised his head and massaged the bump that formed.


    The man turned to him. "Get out." He told him.


    Huo Ling didn''t even blink and immediately run out of the car. He saw inside the man pushed the driver off of his seat and ced him on the floor. Next, the man took the towel on the driver''s seat and covered the blood on the dashboard. Then, the man also went out of the car.


    "Scared?" the man asked as he stared at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling knew, despite the darkness, that the man is staring at him since he could feel his gaze. "No." he answered, even though his body is trembling. A cold sweat fell from his face. He sighed.


    The man didn''t expose him. "I already took care of those people behind us." He told him. "Let''s go." He said.


    "Where?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Anywhere." The man answered. He didn''t wait for Huo Ling to ask again and he grabbed his hand, then pulled him to walk out of the tunnel.


    Huo Ling, dragged, immediately moved his stiff feet to follow the man.


    ¡­


    "WHAT?!?!" Hao Baiyun''s voice could be heard from Huo Ling''s phone after Huo Ling called Hao Baiyun to tell him what happened. "You¡­ you¡­!" he said, don''t know where to begin.


    "Ge." Huo Ling called. "I''m not calling you to make you worry about me. I''m calling you to let you know what happened to me, in case my corpse was found. I want you to let my father, Jonathan, Lu Si and Jason know what happened to me." He exined.


    Yi Bing, after hearing the names ''Jonathan'' and ''Jason'', felt his head ached. Not only Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are here, but Jonathan and Jason as well?!?! Is making me wear green1 not enough?! Does Huo Ling want me to roll on the grasnd2?!


    But, he remembered that Huo Ling doesn''t even know him, nor remember him ¨C he meant, from the previous worlds, as his1 grim reaper. Huo Ling doesn''t even know he is in love with him. So, how can Huo Ling cheat on him? They aren''t even a couple! Much less an official couple! This is just one-sided on his part!


    Realizing this fact, Yi Bing''s face darkened and his expression chilled. Huo Ling saw his expression and he immediately ended his call with Hao Baiyun, thinking Yi Bing is angry with him for taking up his time.


    "Sorry." Huo Ling apologized as he hid his cellphone. "I¡­ I''m bothering you, aren''t I?" he asked and bit his lower lip. He hung his head in shame. He doesn''t know if Yi Bing was already finished with his vacation. But, Yi Bing appeared here to save him.


    Thinking this, Huo Ling thought of Lu Si. His eyes narrowed. Did Lu Si bother Yi Bing again? His hands itched to call Lu Si. But, he remembered Yi Bing is here, and might be annoyed of him. So, he held himself back not to take out his phone and made a call again to scold Lu Si.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. He has already calmed his emotions.


    "I¡­" Huo Ling spoke.


    "I''ll be your bodyguard from now on." Yi Bing told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. I knew it!!! It must be Lu Si! He really bothered Yi Bing again! He thought and reached for his bag.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s shocked expression and his eyes narrowed. "You don''t want me to be your bodyguard?" he asked.


    Huo Ling, perceiving danger, immediately shook his head. "No! I want you! I want you!" he hurriedly said. He meant, he wants Yi Bing as his bodyguard.


    But, Yi Bing, this lovesick grim reaper, thought of ''want'' in another meaning. So, he finally wants me? He thought as the corner of his lips imperceptibly raised. Good. I like this answer. I only need to show my presence to him and make him dependent on me. He thought as he raised his hand and reached out to Huo Ling.


    As soon as Huo Ling bes dependent to me, he would be the one to find me. He would always find me, ask for me. And, I will never ever leave him, or else Huo Ling would run off to Hao Baiyun or Gu Xingfeng, or even to Jonathan or Jason. Huo Ling is like a ma, attracting anyone, or everyone, around him.


    If I could finally own this ma, how great would that be? I will definitely remove everyone surrounding Huo Ling, so I can have him all for myself.

 Chapter 326 - Wallet

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Wallet</h4>


    My name is Yi Bing." Yi Bing said as he reintroduced himself.


    Huo Ling started and immediately held Yi Bing''s hand ¨C for a handshake. "Huo Ling." He said. "Thank you for saving me ¨C twice!" he said and smiled.


    Yi Bing, this lovesick grim reaper, felt his heart fluttered seeing his crush''s smile. "Mn. No problem." He answered and lowered his gaze.


    Huo Ling nodded, thanking him again, before he withdrew his hand that a certain grim reaper forgot to let go of. Yi Bing''s eyes dimmed and he suddenly felt downcast.. He knows he can''t rush Huo Ling, and Huo Ling doesn''t have memories of him during the past eight worlds.


    "So, uh¡­" Huo Ling spoke as he looked at Yi Bing''s face. No matter how much he looked at Yi Bing, he really finds Yi Bing very handsome.


    ck hair, blue eyes, tall nose, chiseled face, sharp jaw and fair skin. Even Jonathan and Jason, and Lu Si, can''tpare to Yi Bing.


    Huo Ling felt his cheeks burned when he realized what he has been thinking. He doesn''t discriminate homosexuality, since his uncle Jonathan and Lu Si are homosexuals. And Jason, after his wife died, fell in love with Maxwell. He suspects he might be a homosexual, too, after thinking for almost twenty years that he is asexual, since he has never been attracted to any female, or male. Now, he realized, he just hasn''t met the right person yet. And, that time is now.


    He is attracted to Yi Bing. Perhaps he might have experienced ''hero saves the beauty'', and Yi Bing is the hero and he is the beauty. But, his heart that has never been stirred for almost two decades was stirred for the first time, and by this very handsome bodyguard. He should thank Lu Si for this, since he has met Yi Bing. And, to show his gratitude to Lu Si, he wouldn''t scold him today.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing''s cold voice pulled Huo Ling from his daze.


    "Uh¡­ where are we going now?" Huo Ling asked. "I think that those people now know my home address." He said. He still had a scare when he found that the driver is actually an assassin. He even gave him his home address. Just how low is his guard?


    This is because he has lived infort and security. He is also a prince, thus the security around him tripled. Furthermore, no pictures of him as a prince was leaked out. Not even once. That''s why all of them were shocked when there was an attempt to take his life. Even if he has lived separately from them and rented an apartment in the downtown area, but his profession as a preschool teacher is peaceful.


    Thus, everyone is puzzled why is there someone that wanted to kill Huo Ling. Huo Ling is also of moral character. He has never offended anyone. He doesn''t even have dark secrets he is hiding. And, he has lived in ascetism like a monk. Such a waste of his face genes. He is an eligible bachelor! And a prince!


    Fortunately, there had always been bodyguards secretly protecting Huo Ling, so Huo Ling was always saved. It was just that time when Huo Ling went to the Salt ts in Bolivia did Lu Si lost contact of all of Huo Ling''s bodyguards. By luck, an agent named Yi Bing was nearby. So, Huo Ling''s life was saved.


    After the incident in Bolivia, Lu Si was convinced that the people who are after Huo Ling are influential people, and their stronghold is in another country. He suggested to Huo Ling to return to the pce, since the security is the greatest there. But, Huo Ling refused. He wanted to know who is behind these assassination attempts, so he wanted to lure out the people who are after him. That was one of his reasons of resigning from his work and going back to China. Another reason is that he doesn''t want to jeopardize his students'' safety.


    "Let''s go to my house." Yi Bing answered, his voice pulled Huo Ling from his thoughts.


    Huo Ling blinked and stared at Yi Bing. "Your house?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Or else? Do you want to go to your friend''s house?" he asked, secretly gnashing his teeth.


    Huo Ling suddenly felt that there is something strange in Yi Bing''s tone. But, he thinks it must have been his imagination. "No." he answered. "I don''t want to trouble them." He said.


    Yi Bing bit his tongue to not say, "So, it''s fine for you to trouble me?" out of jealousy towards Hao Baiyun. "Then, let''s go to my house." He said and turned his back, then waved his hand to a taxi.


    Huo Ling nodded. He was about to say something when he suddenly froze after he saw a taxi. His eyes widened. "Taxi¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing turned and saw Huo Ling''s eyes are wide as he stared at the taxi. His eyes are filled with fear. He lowly cursed because he forgot what happened earlier in the taxi. He was about to pull Huo Ling away and leave but the taxi has already stopped in front of them. He nced at Huo Ling and saw Huo Ling is slightly trembling, probably hiding his fear as much as possible.


    Yi Bing took out his wallet and knocked on the window of the front seat. Before the taxi driver could speak, he already threw his wallet inside. "Take it. We''ll be taking the bus." He said before he grabbed Huo Ling''s arm and pulled him away.


    The taxi driver looked at their back, dumbfounded. "What''s with people nowadays?" he asked and picked up the wallet on the seat beside him before he opened it. Then, his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets when he saw the paper bills inside. No IDs, but just in money. "Holy sh - !" he cursed. He was about to drive to follow Yi Bing and Huo Ling when he saw they were suddenly gone. "Ai." He sighed and ced a hand on his forehead. He then drove his taxi to the police station for the policemen to donate the money in a charity or orphanage.


    It was then that a tall and tanned man walked out. "What happened?" Gu Xingfeng asked when he saw the troubled face of a police officer.


    "Chief." The police officer called. "It''s like this. This gentleman was given a wallet full of money by a man and told him to keep the money since he and hispanion will be taking a bus instead. It must be apensation of the rich man to him." He said and smiled at the taxi driver.


    But, the taxi driver sweated and he wiped the sweat off of his forehead. "I just can''t take this money! I didn''t even do anything!" he said.


    "But, we can''t take the money, too. We have to return the wallet with the money to its owner." The police officer said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Can you describe what the owner of the wallet looks like?" he asked.


    The taxi driver nodded. "Yes. A tall and handsome man wearing a ck suit that looks expensive." He answered. "He has apanion. A young man wearing eyesses with a brown hair. He looks like a teacher." He said. "But¡­"


    "''but''?"


    "But, the young man that''s with him looked like he was scared stiff." The taxi driver said.


    "Huh?" the police officer was confused. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "The owner of the wallet actually looked scary. When they left, he was dragging the young man with him¡­ I don''t dare take the money." the taxi driver exined.


    The police officer felt like his brain is full of cobwebs. "What does this mean?" he asked himself.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng''s mind is in a whirl. A brown-haired young man wearing eyesses and is looked like a teacher? He thought when something lit up in his brain. He took out his cellphone and dialed a number. "What does the young man look like? Can you describe what he is wearing?" he asked the taxi driver.


    Although confused, btu the taxi driver nodded. "The young man''s eyes are brown like his hair, and his skin is fair. He looked delicate." He answered. "He is wearing a long-sleeved shirt with knitted vest, and brown pants and ck leather shoes." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng thanked him before he ced his cellphone beside his ear when the call connected. "Hao Baiyun. What does your friend look like?" he asked.


    "Huh? Huo Ling?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "Yes. What is he wearing today?" Gu Xingfeng asked. He knew Hao Baiyun has met with Huo Ling earlier since Hao Baiyun called him after Hao Baiyun met with Huo Ling.


    "Ah? Long-sleeved shirt with knitted vest, brown pants and ck leather shoes." Hao Baiyun mechanically answered before he suddenly paused. "¡­ Gu Xingfeng. Did something happen to xiao Ling?!" he asked, his voice raised.


    Gu Xingfeng moved his cellphone away from his ears. "Must be." he answered as his gaze fell on the wallet on top of the table.

 Chapter 327 - Kidnapper

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Kidnapper</h4>


    The police officer''s swivel chair bumped against the wall behind him after he moved away from his table, warily looking at the seemingly ordinary-looking wallet on top of his table, as if a snake would jump out of it. Meanwhile, the taxi driver''s face paled when he heard what Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun said. He must have encountered a kidnapping case. Fortunately, he wasn''t greedy and went to the police station to have them deal with the wallet filled with money. Or else, he would''ve wronged the young man kidnapped by the ck-clothed man, his life or death is unknown.


    "A taxi driver met them." Gu Xingfeng answered and exined the situation to Hao Baiyun.


    "What the hell¡­ no way! Xiao Ling!!!" Hao Baiyun screamed in grief from the other line.. They heard him sobbed before a series of sounds was heard, probably he was preparing something. "Gu Xingfeng! Look for them! Call me if you have found xiao Ling!" he told him.


    Before Gu Xingfeng could answer, the call was ended. The police officer looked at Gu Xingfeng, stunned. He never knew someone could yell and order their chief. When he met Gu Xingfeng''s gaze, he immediately looked away and coughed before he turned to the frightened taxi driver. "Sir. Can you tell us more?" he asked. "Like if he mentioned something, anything¡­" he said.


    The taxi driver hurriedly nodded. "Y-yes!" he answered. "He said that they will be taking a bus, that''s why he gave me money since he called me for nothing." He exined.


    "A bus¡­" the police officer muttered. "Where did you meet them?" he asked.


    The taxi driver immediately gave them an address.


    "Which bus stops are near the area?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    The police officer immediately pulled up a map in theputer. Then, he recited a couple of bus stops and stations.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded, satisfied. "Call the officers near the area. Tell them to call me if they found the two people." He ordered.


    "Yes!" the police officer saluted before he picked up the phone and called.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to the taxi driver. "Thank you for your time and kindness. Our station will send you a banner ¨C " he said.


    "No need! No need!" the taxi driver said. He has given so much fright today.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. He thanked the taxi driver again, then left with his car. Before he left, he nced at the police officer. The police officer nodded and gave the taxi driver some food and drinks to show their gratitude. Then, he sped off.


    ¡­


    Huo Ling was slightly trembling and Yi Bing helped him sit on one of the benches in the bus station. "Calmed down?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s face and lips are slightly pale, but he somehow calmed down. "Y-yes." He answered. Although he looked calm after, but the vivid red in the dashboard of the taxi was still imprinted in his mind.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling as he stood beside him. "I''ll buy some water." He said and was about to leave when he suddenly felt Huo Ling tugged at his sleeve. He turned and was about to speak when he saw Huo Ling was staring at the reflection of the man sitting in one of the benches behind, not far from them.


    Yi Bing''s expression changed and he opened his suitcase. In the corner of his eyes, he saw the man slightly raised his head to look at his suitcase. Yi Bing just calmly took out a bottle of water and handed it to Huo Ling. "I remembered I have one here. But, it was already opened¡­" he said.


    "I''ll take it!" Huo Ling immediately answered and took the bottle of water. He uncapped it and drank with one big gulp.


    Yi Bing helplessly looked at Huo Ling. "Slow down." He told him. Suddenly, he froze when he heard a voice spoke.


    "Boss. He just gave the target a bottle of water. Do you think he will drug him?" the man sitting on the bench spoke in a low voice.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed. The man must be speaking through an earpiece hidden under his long hair. While he is contemting, two people arrived and sat on the bench a meter away from Huo Ling. Yi Bing could see Huo Ling stiffened when more people arrived ¨C a man and a woman.


    "Calm down." He told Huo Ling. He didn''t tell Huo Ling that the area has be isted and no vehicles or people are passing by in order to not add to Huo Ling''s fear.


    Huo Ling was preupied with his fear and he tightened his hold on Yi Bing''s sleeve. After he heard Yi Bing''s voice, he inexplicably calmed down. Holding Yi Bing''s sleeve gives himfort and security, so he isn''t that afraid anymore. He was about to speak when suddenly, a man came to the station. Huo Ling subconsciously raised his head and saw the man''s face. He thinks he looks familiar.


    Yi Bing, on the other hand, has seen the man from afar. And, the man is, in fact, very familiar. It is none other than Gu Xingfeng. Seeing the man, Yi Bing''s face chilled. But, he was holding back his irritation earlier to not spook Huo Ling. However, now that the man is near, his irritation increased.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t dally and stopped right in front of Yi Bing and Huo Ling. When he saw Huo Ling''s pale face, he secretly clicked his tongue. Hao Baiyun would definitely yell in his earter. "Sir. The man beside you is a friend of my¡­ acquaintance." He said and nced at Huo Ling. "I haven''t seen my acquaintance for a long time, and seeing your friend reminds me of my acquaintance." He exined. "Can I sit beside him to talk about my acquaintance?" he asked.


    If it were the first and second sentence, Yi Bing might have relented. But, after hearing the third sentence, Yi Bing can''t hold back his irritation anymore. His face became dark and he darklyughed. "How about ''no''?" he asked.


    The temperature in the surrounding immediately dropped. The man and woman not far from Huo Ling jumped and crossed the benches between them and Huo Ling to grab Huo Ling. But, before they could, Yi Bing moved. He grabbed Huo Ling''s hand holding his sleeve to pull Huo Ling towards him. Huo Ling, still hasn''t reacted, fell on Yi Bing''s arms. Before he could open his mouth to speak, Yi Bing raised his foot and kicked his suitcase towards the two people.


    "Ugh!" the two people cried when they fell back to their seat.


    Gu Xingfeng and the man on the other bench was taken aback. They looked at each other. Gu Xingfeng nced at Yi Bing before he and the other man moved to attack the man and the woman who tried to grab Huo Ling earlier.


    Gu Xingfeng has already heard from Hao Baiyun that someone is after Huo Ling. Seeing Yi Bing''s protective embrace and the dependency in Huo Ling''s eyes, Gu Xingfeng would be an idiot if he can''t figure out what is happening. The man and the woman are the enemies, not Yi Bing!


    The policemen who were surrounding the area heard themotion from the earpiece of their fellow officer. But, when they arrived, they saw that the man who took Huo Ling was fine while Gu Xingfeng and their fellow officer are attacking these two unfamiliar people. Who are these two people?! Why didn''t they notice them?!


    Thus, they joined the fray and apprehended the man and woman. Seeing the man and woman still struggling, Gu Xingfeng spoke. "Knock them out." He told them as he patted his hands off of dust.


    "Yes!" the police officers answered and injected something on the man and woman before they took them away.


    "Sir, what about him?" one of the police officers who was sitting on the bench earlier asked and looked at Yi Bing who was Huo Ling clinging tight to. "¡­" I shouldn''t have asked. He thought and hurriedly left when he saw Gu Xingfeng''s ridiculing gaze on him.


    "Xiao Xie." Gu Xingfeng called.


    "Yes!" Xiao Xie answered and his back stiffened.


    "Have Song Mingfan bring Hao Baiyun here when he arrives." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Yes!" Xiao Xie said and immediately left.


    Gu Xingfeng turned and saw Yi Bing patted Huo Ling''s back before he gently pushed Huo Ling off of his body. "It seems like we were mistaken. I offer my apology." He said as he walked towards Yi Bing.


    "I don''t need it." Yi Bing sneered and unwrapped a candy before giving it to Huo Ling. "Low blood sugar." He told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded and obediently ate the candy. Not long after and the color on Huo Ling''s face returned. "Thanks." He smiled at Yi Bing before he turned to Gu Xingfeng. "You mentioned Hao Baiyun earlier¡­ you''re his friend?" he asked.


    "Acquaintance." Gu Xingfeng corrected. Before he could speak further, they heard rushed footsteps.


    "GU XINGFENG! WHERE IS XIAO LING?! WHERE IS THAT BASTARD THAT KIDNAPPED XIAO LING ¨C " Hao Baiyun asked when he saw Huo Ling was standing beside Yi Bing. Furthermore, Huo Ling was slightly leaning towards Yi Bing.


    It was obvious that this isn''t a kidnapper and the one that he kidnapped would look like.


    "Gu Xingfeng. Let me beat you." Hao Baiyun said and red at Gu Xingfeng.

 Chapter 328 - Rainbow Tower

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Rainbow Tower</h4>


    Gu Xingfeng just rolled his eyes at Hao Baiyun. "As if you could." He muttered. "You could try." He told Hao Baiyun and provocatively red at him.


    "I will try!" Hao Baiyun said as he raised his fists and swung them at Gu Xingfeng. Gu Xingfeng easily dodged. "Gu Xingfeng! Don''t dodge!" he yelled and then raised his foot to kick Gu Xingfeng. But, Gu Xingfeng jumped back. "Don''t move! Let me beat you!" he told him.


    "As if!" Gu Xingfeng said.


    "Ge¡­" Huo Ling called.. "Is he¡­ that policeman you mentioned to me earlier?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun stopped and turned to Huo Ling. "Yes." He answered and patted off the dust that clung to his pants. "This is¡­?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing who was coldly standing behind Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s expression turned better when Yi Bing was mentioned. "Yi Bing. He is an agent sent to me by Lu Si." He answered. "My bodyguard." He smiled and looked at Yi Bing.


    The coldness in Yi Bing''s face was lessened.


    "MI6?" Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened. He knows Lu Si, since his cousin is working in the MI6.


    Huo Ling nodded.


    "MI6?" Gu Xingfeng spoke and looked at Yi Bing. His eyes slightly narrowed when he felt that dangerous aura surrounding Yi Bing. MI6? More like an agent from hell! He thought, which is not far from the truth.


    Hao Baiyun sighed in relief. Then, he apologetically smiled at Yi Bing. "I''m sorry to misunderstand you earlier." He said. "How about a meal? Let me treat you to a meal. I also want to talk with xiao Ling." He said and looked at Huo Ling. There was a smile on his face, but his eyes looked pleading.


    Huo Ling bit his lip. He really doesn''t want to meet with Hao Baiyun. He will just put the other in danger.


    "A meal? Let me be the one to treat you all, then." Gu Xingfeng spoke and took out a wallet from his back pocket. Then, he threw it to Yi Bing, in which the other easily caught. "I''m the one who misunderstood he situation, and caused everyone to misunderstood." He said. "You won''t mind, will you?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "I mind." Yi Bing bluntly answered, which surprised Hao Baiyun.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng''s expression didn''t change. He actually doesn''t want to interact with Yi Bing. He was about to say perfunctory words of regret, when he suddenly felt a pain on his side. Hao Baiyun elbowed him. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain as he forced a smile towards Huo Ling. He knows Huo Ling is the key here. "Teacher Huo. Forgive my frankness, but we''ve already been dragged in this mess. So, you will be seeing us moreter." He said. "And so, everyone should be familiarized with each other this early, to avoid problems that will ensue in the future." He exined.


    As expected, Huo Ling''s expression changed. Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s gaze became colder. Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng felt their neck became cold. But, they endured. Hao Baiyun wants to talk to Huo Ling, while Gu Xingfeng is being forced by Hao Baiyun. If he knew this would happen, he would have never called Hao Baiyun earlier, nor went out of his office to avoid that wallet that is bringer of bad luck.


    As if fate is ying on him, someone called his phone. "Yes?" he answered.


    "Chief!" the police officer in the front desk called. "The taxi driver returned. He is asking if the young man was saved from his kidnapper. Did you seed?" he asked.


    "¡­ yes." Gu Xingfeng answered through his gritted teeth. Then, without waiting for the other side to speak, he ended the call.


    Huo Ling heard the phone call and he felt touched, and guilty. Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s face looked like the bottom of a pot. If he knew this would happen, he would have never called that taxi, nor have given his wallet to the taxi driver to avoid this bad luck.


    "Okay. Let''s go have a meal." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing almost snapped on the spot. This will be a stifling meal, I assure you!


    Stable World, Afterlife Department.


    Yi Bing wasn''t having a good time, and neither Gu Shi nor Di San. Gu Shi''s face is dark while Di San''s smile is stiff as they followed behind Yang Jie, the second grim reaper after Yi Bing. Shen Sheng has relieved Yang Jie from his duty as a spy and appointed him to manage the City of the Dead while Yi Bing was away.


    Now, Yang Jie is leading Gu Shi and Di San to the Rainbow Tower ¨C the tallest tower in the City of the Dead. It is called the Rainbow Tower because of the ss of the tower turning to the colors of the rainbow after being struck by the sunlight during the day, while the lights illuminating it making it look like a rainbow during the night.


    The name ''Rainbow Tower'' should be a happy ce to visit. But, not in the City of the Dead. The Rainbow Tower in the City of the Dead isn''t a hotel, or a business building. The Rainbow Tower is a prison. That''s why Di San dreads to go there, much less approach it. Everyone has a negative impression of prison. And, not only are the grim reapers are imprisoned inside, but also angels, who doesn''t like to do service in exchange for their sentence.


    As for the archangels, they won''t be imprisoned, but just be demoted to an angel. Or, like in Yi Bing''s case, be turned to a grim reaper. Angels, and archangels, loathes grim reapers. Thus, an archangel turning to a grim reaper is the biggest disgrace they''ll receive. They''d rather kill themselves than to turn to a grim reaper. But, of course, killing themselves isn''t easy. Since, once an archangel dies, they will die for good. No reincarnation cycle for them, likewise with the grim reapers. That''s why, the grim reapers and angels that were prisoned didn''t kill themselves. They wanted to ask for one more chance to redeem themselves after they sinned. Since they don''t want to do service, then they suit themselves inside the prison.


    But, this isn''t the only reason why the Rainbow Tower is feared. It is because that there is inside the Rainbow Tower that is very horrifying. Some rumors say it is a beast locked inside the Rainbow Tower. Some say that it is void. That anyone that would approach the Rainbow Tower will be sucked in by the void. And, those grim reapers and angels that were imprisoned actually have all died after eaten by the void.


    That''s why after Di San was told by Yi Bing to go to the Rainbow Tower, Di San was very unwilling. But, it''s not that he could ask for Shen Sheng to go and take the Soul Fragment, right? In the first ce, why would Yi Bing ce the Soul Fragment in the Rainbow Tower ¨C a ce where no one would want to go to?!


    "It is because the most dangerous ce is the safest ce." Yang Jie spoke, as if reading Di San''s mind.


    Di San immediately shut up.


    "We''ve arrived." Yang Jie announced.


    Everyone immediately looked up. Their breath instantly hitched as they looked at the towering building before them. The more they look, the more they feel that the building would suddenly copse on them and crush them t like pancakes.


    Di San immediately covered his mouth when he felt nauseous. He won''t eat pancake tomorrow.


    Gu Shi took a deep breath. "Where is the Chrysanthemum Room located?" he asked.


    Hearing the question, Di San raised his head and looked at Gu Shi. Then, he turned to Yang Jie. "You won''t go with us?" he asked.


    Yang Jie shook his head. "I have something to do." He spoke and pointed the towering building illuminated by many colors. "The Chrysanthemum Room at the top floor." He told them.


    Gu Shi and Di San looked at the top of the tower, which is actually hidden by the darkness since the lights can''t reach it. It''s as if there are dark clouds surrounding it, and they thought they have seen some lightnings for a moment.


    They gulped. "Why Rainbow Tower¡­?" Di San muttered.


    Yang Jie looked at him. "You mean the name? It was Shen Taizi who named it." He told him. "He says that the tower looked gloomy, and even its purpose is also gloomy. So, he told Yi Bing to illuminate the outside of the tower with colorful lights. And, he proposed the name ''Rainbow Tower''. He said that it would cheer up the prisoners and might inspire them." He exined.


    Di San shut up. Shen Taizi''s sense of humor is always so weird¡­ "Shall we go?" he asked as he looked at Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Go." He said. He nodded at Yang Jie before he and Di San walked inside. It was only then that they realized why Shen Sheng wanted for the outside of the building to look colorful.


    The inside of the Rainbow Tower is pitch-ck darkness.

 Chapter 329 - Call

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Call</h4>


    Di San and Gu Shi held their breath, which is a mistake. They felt like they are suffocating because of the darkness. They can''t see anything, not even their hands and feet. They can''t even see each other. And because of it, it gave them the idea that they don''t have a body. Only consciousness.


    Emptiness. This is what they currently feel. They feel their mind going nk, and momentarily forgot their purpose foring here. If not for theirmunicators suddenly vibrating, they definitely would have lost themselves here.


    Di San''s face immediately became as dark as the bottom of the pot. But, remembering that nobody could see his dark expression, he voiced out hisints. "DAMN IT! Whose f*cking idea is it to not light the interior of the Rainbow Tower?!" he asked and immediately pped his arm where hismunicator is..


    Themunicator lit up, and the holographic screen popped up, giving the surroundings inside of the Rainbow Tower some light.


    "F*ck!" Di San cursed when he saw that there''s not a thing in sight.


    "Di San." Gu Shi called from beside him. "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. The pitch-ck darkness rendered their sense of sight useless. Might as well render them blind. They can only use the sound ¨C their voice, tomunicate to each other.


    "Yes." Di San answered.


    Gu Shi blew out a sigh of relief before he also opened hismunicator. They saw a message from Yi Bing. "He said he has sent us the special box to ce the Soul Fragment inside." He said.


    "En." Di San nodded. "He asks us if we''re already inside the Rainbow Tower, and¡­" his voice trailed off when he saw the next words of Yi Bing''s message. "F*ck!" he can''t help but curse again. If there was just something in front of him, he would have already kicked it because of anger.


    "¡­ and, we might be affected of the Soul Fragment, thus we won''t see anything for we might be already inside its area of effect." Gu Shi continued. He can''t help but lick his lips in nervousness as he tried to look around. "I don''t see any stairs. Ask him how do we escape the Soul Fragment''s influence." He told Di San.


    "En." Di San answered and immediately sent a call request to Yi Bing.


    Normal World.


    Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are in the middle of a silent meal when they suddenly heard something ringing. They looked at each other, then their gaze fell on Yi Bing''s wristwatch.


    Yi Bing''s expression didn''t even change. "A special watch." He said before he rose from his seat and left. Before he could leave, they saw him tap on his watch and then ced an earpiece on his right ear.


    "¡­ so cool!" Hao Baiyun eximed. "Is his watch one of the devices the agents of MI6 use?" he asked, his eyes sparkling as he looked expectantly at Huo Ling.


    Hearing Yi Bing being mentioned, a smile formed on Huo Ling''s lips. "Yes." He answered.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng snorted on the side as he sipped his drink. "Is he really an MI6?" he asked.


    Huo Ling and Hao Baiyun looked at him. "Yes. Why did you ask that?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It''s just¡­ he''s more like a mercenary than a man of justice." Gu Xingfeng honestly answered.


    Huo Ling fell silent. He knows that Gu Xingfeng is blunt. But, he still felt angry. He doesn''t want anyone doubt Yi Bing.


    "Xiao Ling." Hao Baiyun called, worriedly looking at him before he turned and red at Gu Xingfeng. "You watch your ¨C " he said and was about to say ''mouth'' when the wall made of ss near them suddenly broke!


    The broken pieces of ss fell and crashed on the floor, and something hit the cup in front of Huo Ling, causing it to also break!


    "AAAAH!!!" Huo Ling screamed and covered his head as he ducked.


    "XIAO LING!" Hao Baiyun cried as he also ducked and covered his head.


    As soon as the ss broke, as well as Huo Ling''s cup, Gu Xingfeng already moved and turned their table upside down, blocking the window that crashed near them. Then, he pulled Hao Baiyun and Huo Ling to the back of the table to protect them. The guests are all screaming and running away, fleeing for their life.


    "Damn it!" Gu Xingfeng cursed as he took out his gun.


    Hao Baiyun''s face paled. But, he didn''t forget to appease Huo Ling who was silently crying. Fortunately, Huo Ling knows how to remain silent at a crisis like this.


    "Gu Xingfeng¡­" Hao Baiyun called.


    "I won''t let you die." Gu Xingfeng said as he turned to Hao Baiyun. Then, he reluctantly nced at Huo Ling, as if Huo Ling was just an extra. "Look for his phone and call that fake MI6." He told Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t know whether to be mad orugh. "Even at this time, you still doubt his identity and call him a fake?" he asked, but nheless followed Gu Xingfeng''s instruction to look for Huo Ling''s phone. Unfortunately, Huo Ling''s bag was out in the open. "¡­ xiao Ling. Do you know Yi Bing''s number? I''ll try calling him." He said.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "I don''t¡­" he weakly answered.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­" is Yi Bing really a fake MI6 agent? Why didn''t he give Huo Ling his contact number?


    Gu Xingfeng. "¡­" because he is fake! He thought and peered outside. He saw someone also peering from behind of one of the cars in the parking lot. He didn''t hesitate to shoot!


    BANG! The assassin didn''t even have time to cry because he already died. At the same time, someone shot their table where they are hiding.


    Huo Ling pressed his lips tight, sweat forming on his face as he listened to the exchange of bullets by the two sides. Just how many times should I be assassinated in one day?! He thought, feeling exasperation. "¡­ Yi Bing¡­" he called. Before his voice could even fade, he felt a cold wisp of air and smelled the snow. Before he could react, they heard a series of gunshots, and the people firing at them suddenly disappeared.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun turned, only to see Yi Bing standing in front of Huo Ling, his arm holding the gun still raised. There is no expression on his face, but somehow, as they look in his eyes that are staring at Huo Ling, they saw the coldness in his ice-blue pupils has disappeared.


    "I''m here." Yi Bing spoke, ignoring Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng on the side. Then, without minding his image, he knelt down before Huo Ling and pulled the trembling Huo Ling in his embrace.


    "Y-Yi¡­ Yi Bing¡­" Huo Ling called, his voice shaking. He shuddered when he felt the ice-cold skin of Yi Bing. But, for some reason, he felt Yi Bing''s embrace is warm instead. He buried his tear-stained face on Yi Bing''s chest, seekingfort.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun. "¡­" they looked at each other before they sighed in relief.


    "Where did you go?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "¡­ call from work." Yi Bing answered.


    Di San and Gu Shi called him and, ignoring Di San''sints, he instructed Gu Shi on how to get to the top of the Rainbow Tower. But, in the middle of the call, he saw some suspicious people. He didn''t think twice before firing at them, but he didn''t expect that there are many of them. He killed each and every one of them while instructing Gu Shi on what to do.


    However, he suddenly heard Huo Ling''s voice. He immediately ended the call with Gu Shi before he rushed back inside and kill the remaining assassins left.


    "Don''t¡­" Huo Ling spoke, his voice pulling Yi Bing back from his thoughts.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing looked at the top of Huo Ling''s head. He can''t help but remember the first time they both met, when Huo Ling is still alive.


    The other is wearing a sunny yellow jumpsuit as his work uniform, and in the middle of the day. He looked like an egg yolk being fried by the sun. His brown pupils are bright, and his brown hair is bushy. He isining, and it added to his image of liveliness. It is very unfortunate for a young man like Huo Ling to die at a young age of twenty-three. Such a short-lived life.


    "Don''t¡­" Huo Ling spoke.


    "''don''t'' what?" Yi Bing asked. He felt Huo Ling clung to him tightly, despite his whole body is weakly almost lying on his embrace and shaking from fright earlier.


    "¡­ don''t ¨C " Huo Ling spoke and whispered the remaining words.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun didn''t hear what Huo Ling said. They only saw Yi Bing''s eyes widened in shock and his pupils constricted and shook. It also seemed that Yi Bing''s hand holding his gun trembled. Then, they watched as Yi Bing raised his other hand and held the back of Huo Ling''s head. He leaned down and spoke to Huo Ling''s ear. His voice low and nobody could hear except Huo Ling.


    "I promise ¨C " Yi Bing whispered. " ¨C I won''t leave you again." He told him.

 Chapter 330 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Concern</h4>


    "Xiao Ling. You really won''t stay with me?" Hao Baiyun asked as they stood on the side and watched the policemen ced the corpses of the assassins on the stretcher. "Xiao Ling?" he called and turned when he didn''t hear Huo Ling answer. Then, his eyes widened when he saw that Huo Ling and Yi Bing are already gone. "Xiao Ling? Xiao Ling!" he called as he looked around. "Xiao Ling ¨C "


    "What are you yelling and running around for?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Hao Baiyun turned to him. "Xiao Ling is ¨C " he said.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned and took off his jacket, then wrapped it around Hao Baiyun. "I saw him and that fake MI6 left." He told Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened. "WHAT?! AND YOU DIDN''T TELL ME?!?!" he shouted.


    Gu Xingfeng covered his ears and looked away, only to see that everyone is looking at them. His eyes narrowed. "What are you looking at?!" he snapped at them.


    They immediately looked away and resumed working.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t care. He only cares about Huo Ling. He hit Gu Xingfeng to call for the other''s attention. "What are you yelling at them for?!" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng turned to him. "You''re also yelling earlier!" he said.


    "Shut up!" Hao Baiyun said. "Why didn''t you stop xiao Ling from leaving?!" he asked, mad, and ced his hands on his waist as he frowned at Gu Xingfeng. Moving about, the jacket slipped off of his shoulder.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately caught the jacket. But, doing so, his arms are on both sides of Hao Baiyun, and it looked like he is hugging the other. Thinking so, his ears turned red. But, the other seemed oblivious. "Like I care!" he said and immediately wore the jacket on Hao Baiyun''s shoulder again. "Go home by yourself!" he told him before he walked away.


    "Gu Xingfeng, you jerk! What do you mean, ''like I care''?! It is xiao Ling!" Hao Baiyun yelled. "And ''go home by yourself''?! Gu Xingfeng, you''re such a jerk!" he shouted before he marched away. Suddenly, he felt the jacket on his shoulder slipped down again. His eyes widened and his ears went red. "I don''t need your jacket!" he said and thrown the jacket on the ground.


    Everyone held their breath as they didn''t dare breathe loudly when they heard what Hao Baiyun said. They also didn''t dare to look at Gu Xingfeng''s face. And so, they missed to see the redness on Gu Xingfeng''s ears.


    It''s as if Gu Xingfeng didn''t hear Hao Baiyun''s scolding. When he heard thest part, he immediately made a hundred and eighty degree turn and marched back to Hao Baiyun. He picked up the jacket along the way and then pulled Hao Baiyun back.


    "What ¨C " Hao Baiyun spoke when Gu Xingfeng suddenly grabbed his arms and wore the jacket on him.


    "It''s almost dusk. It is cold." Gu Xingfeng said as he seriously wore the jacket on Hao Baiyun. "And, it''s not like I don''t want to send you home. I''m busy for the aftermath of what happened today." He exined. "I''ll have Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan send you home. Wait here." He told him before he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Hao Baiyun stared at Gu Xingfeng, stunned. He suddenly felt the jacket is too warm, and so the redness from his ears spread onto his face. He hurriedly turned his back on Gu Xingfeng and covered his burning face with both his hands. He missed to see Gu Xingfeng''s face that is burning, too, after he called for people to send Hao Baiyun home.


    ¡­


    "So, where do you live?" Huo Ling asked as he followed behind Yi Bing. He looked at Yi Bing''s back and thought that even just the back of this person looks very handsome. He can''t help but lower his head to hide the flush on his cheeks. He ced his hand on his chest when he felt his heart fluttered.


    Yi Bing, who postured his body where he thought he would look cool, was silently listening to Huo Ling''s footsteps behind him. Even the pace of Huo Ling''s footsteps sounds cute. Neither too fast nor too slow. Just right. "Just around this area." He answered. He has bought a t unit when he came to China after he returned from Bolivia.


    "How about your parents?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I don''t have parents." Yi Bing answered.


    "I''m sorry to hear that." Huo Ling hung his head. "Will¡­ it be okay if I''ll go with you?" he asked.


    Definitely. Yi Bing mentally answered. "Why did you ask?" he asked and stopped, then turned to Huo Ling.


    "Uh¡­ will there be no conflict?" Huo Ling asked. "Like a¡­ wife, perhaps? Or, girlfriend?" he added. Or boyfriend. He thought.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. You''ll be my boyfriend. Andter, wife (husband). He thought as he stared at Huo Ling''s face. "There''s only¡­" you, he added in his heart. "¡­ me." He said.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered. The corners of his lips can''t help but rise. "I see¡­" he said. So, he is single! He thought, feeling happy. "Then¡­ let''s go?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at the sky and saw it''s already dark. "Let''s go buy some ingredients first." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. What happened earlier drained their strength, and he felt hungry again. Fortunately, Yi Bing is thoughtful and remembered for them to eat dinner again. Also, they haven''t eaten much earlier during their meal with Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. Not only was the atmosphere felt awkward and tense earlier, but they were also attacked by the assassins.


    "Okay!" he answered. "But, let me cook! I owe you my life ¨C thrice!" he said as he raised his three fingers.


    Yi Bing''s lips curled up. "Sure." He answered. This begins where you''ll be my wife (husband). He thought as he stared at Huo Ling''s slightly blushing cheeks.


    Stable World, Rainbow Tower.


    "Hah¡­ hahhh¡­!" Di San panted after he and Gu Shi finally reached the top of the Rainbow Tower. There was no elevator. There is only a long, winding stairs which don''t even have a railing for you to cling on to in case you''d fall! "Is¡­ this Rapunzel''s tower? Or Sleeping Beauty''s?" he asked.


    Gu Shi took a long and deep breath as he took another step. "¡­ just be thankful there were no thorns surrounding the tower." He told Di San and stopped in front of the only door in the topmost floor of the tower.


    "Chrysanthemum Room." Di San muttered as he walked beside Gu Shi and looked at the name on the door. "''chrysanthemum''¡­ ''anu1 ¨C''¡­" he bit his tongue to prevent himself from speaking further.


    "¡­ Yang Jie said that it was also Shen Taizi who named this room¡­" Gu Shi spoke in a low voice, almost a whisper.


    Di San. "¡­" what the heaven is wrong with Shen Taizi''s sense of humor? Was it eaten by the Soul Eaters? "Oh." He just said and nothing more.


    Gu Shi decided to change the weird topic. "Even though we have escaped the void of the Soul Fragment earlier, but we don''t know what will happen now that we''re nearer to it." He said and looked at the Space Gloves they are wearing.


    The Space Gloves can tear the space they are currently in, making them escape the void earlier. This is thanks to Yi Bing.


    Di San gulped. "This is really weird." He said as he looked around. "We are getting nearer to it, yet we didn''t see nor anything has happened." He said as he looked around the tower. Suddenly, he noticed something. "Gu Shi¡­" he called when he froze in realization.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Shi asked as he turned to Di San.


    "¡­ the space¡­ has the Rainbow Tower been this narrow?" Di San asked.


    Gu Shi turned to look and also froze. He saw that the walls of the Rainbow Tower seemed to be nearer than they earlier that they have seen it. "¡­ f*ck." He cursed. "Are we still not out of the void yet?" he asked as he grabbed Di San''s arm and pulled him towards him. "Don''t leave my side. We don''t know what''s going to happen next." He told him.


    Di San gulped in nervousness and silently nodded as he stared at the empty walls of the Rainbow Tower. "I also noticed¡­" he spoke.


    "What?" Gu Shi asked as they retreated towards the door of the Chrysanthemum Room.


    "Gu Shi¡­ wah!" Di San eximed when he suddenly felt something pulled him from behind. "Gu Shi!" he called and immediately pushed Gu Shi''s hand holding his arm.


    "Di San!" Gu Shi called, stunned, as he watched Di San being pulled. Then, he saw Di San removed his hand holding his arm. He suddenly felt something bubbled up in his chest and, before Di San could lower his hand, he grabbed his hand!


    Di San''s eyes widened in shock when he felt his hand was held, tight. "Gu Shi ¨C " he muttered under his breath. The door behind them opened and, together, they were pulled inside.


    Then, the door of the Chrysanthemum Room closed.

 Chapter 331 - Chrysanthemum Room

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Chrysanthemum Room</h4>


    They don''t know how long was it when Di San and Gu Shi felt their backs hit something.


    "Oww¡­" Di San cried when the back of his head also hit.


    "Di San!" Gu Shi called in the darkness. Just like earlier when they entered the Rainbow Tower, they can''t see a thing. He can only rely on his hand holding Di San''s hand to know where Di San is. "Di San!" he called as he fumbled in the darkness.


    "¡­ I''m fine. Stop groping me." Di San spoke.


    Gu Shi''s hand froze. "¡­ oh.." He muttered and immediately retracted his hand that touched a t chest. "Sorry." He said before he changed the topic. "Did we enter the Chrysanthemum Room?" he asked.


    "I think so." Di San said as he sat up. He rubbed the back of his head with his other hand. "Did you bring a shlight or a lighter?" he asked.


    "Lighter." Gu Shi answered and ced his other hand in his pocket. Then, he lit up the lighter. He saw Di San''s face. He was about to move back when he felt his back hit something. A wall. "¡­ f*ck." He cursed.


    "What''s wrong? Ow!" Di San cried when he hit his head after he turned. "Sh*t! Who hit me?" he asked when, with the help of the light from Gu Shi''s hand, he saw a t wall in front of him. And the tip of his nose is only a few centimeters away from the wall. "¡­ this can''t be happening¡­" he said.


    "The Chrysanthemum Room shouldn''t be like this." Gu Shi said.


    "Yeah. It is a gallery." Di San said. "A gallery of treasures." He touched the walls. "But, this looked real." He knocked on the wall. "I am sure that we entered the Chrysanthemum Room. But¡­" he frowned.


    "This small space can''t be the Chrysanthemum Room." Gu Shi said.


    Di San nodded. "I''ll try tearing the space." He said and adjusted the Space Gloves on his hands before he cracked his knuckles. Then, he scratched the wall.


    Nothing happened.


    "What''s going on?" he asked and tried scratching the wall again. Still, nothing happened.


    "The nearer we are to the Soul Fragment that has a power of Void, the stronger will its effect on us." Gu Shi spoke. "So, either we''re under the Void, or we are inside another room." He exined.


    "It also has a teleportation power?! How can that be?!" Di San eximed.


    "But, the walls around us are real is a fact." Gu Shi said.


    Di San fell silent.


    "Let''s call Yi Bing." Gu Shi said as he opened hismunicator.


    Normal World.


    "Peppers? Do you hate peppers?" Huo Ling asked as he raised the pack of peppers as he turned to ask Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing shook his head and looked at the colorful vegetables inside the wrapper. "No." he answered. "Do you?" he asked.


    "No." Huo Ling answered and ced the pack of peppers inside the shopping cart.


    Yi Bing pushed the cart when he saw Huo Ling''s eyes darted to the other side. Just like that, they continued to choose foods. Their actions were in sync ¨C one would choose the foods and the other would push the cart. If someone would ask if they have lived with each other for a long time to act like natural, they would be surprised, since they just known each other for a few days.


    Yi Bing naturally is secretly happy, for he and Huo Ling looked like a pair of husbands. Huo Ling is also secretly happy, since he has a crush on the other. But, their happy time was cut off when Yi Bing''smunicator on his wrist rang.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" time to wake up from this fantasy.


    Yi Bing''s brows twitched. Hismunicator is like a phone, but a phone to the other world. The only ones who would call him are naturally the grim reapers. A call from a grim reaper is scary, unless you have already died, or also a fellow grim reaper.


    "¡­ wait for me. I have allergy towards other foods." Yi Bing told Huo Ling. Actually, he doesn''t have any allergy, and he could''ve just told Huo Ling that everything is fine for him to eat, since he even does not need to eat.


    But, he wanted to spend more time with Huo Ling, and under this atmosphere.


    "Okay!" Huo Ling nodded and smiled.


    Yi Bing walked to the side to answer the call. It''s from Gu Shi. "What?" he asked, obviously sound pissed.


    The other people who saw his handsome should have felt pleased seeing him, but paired with those ie-cold eyes, they avoided him instead.


    "¡­ did I disturb you?" Gu Shi asked, sounding apologetic.


    "Yes." Yi Bing bluntly answered.


    "¡­ I''m sorry. May I know how I disturbed you?" Gu Shi asked. Maybe he couldpensate Yi Bingter ¨C


    "You interrupted my date¡­ my grocery shopping with Huo Ling." Yi Bing answered.


    Gu Shi. "¡­" looks like he can''tpensate him. He said ''date'', right? And the f*ck with grocery shopping! Di San and I are going to lose our lives here! He thought, but he is best with holding back his temper. "Di San and I were pulled inside the Chrysanthemum Room. But, we were trapped inside a narrow space, instead." He exined. "The Space Gloves are useless." He added.


    "Close your eyes." Yi Bing said.


    "Huh?" Gu Shi was confused. "What do you mean, close my eyes?" he asked.


    "You are definitely in the Chrysanthemum Room." Yi Bing said. "But, with the Soul Fragment''s Void, you''ll definitely be trapped forever there." he told Gu Shi.


    "So¡­ we have to close our eyes?" Gu Shi asked. "Why?"


    "The Soul Fragment is using your mind to create the space you''ll be trapped in. That''s what the Void is." Yi Bing exined.


    "Oh." Gu Shi looked at Di San.


    "Everything you will see came from your mind. And, will be real. So, you have to close your eyes." Yi Bing told him.


    "I understand." Gu Shi said and then ended the call since Yi Bing sounds impatient. "Di San." He called.


    "Hm? What did Yi Bing say?" Di San asked as he leaned on the wall.


    "Close our eyes." Gu Shi answered.


    "Huh?" a question mark appeared on top of Di San''s head.


    Gu Shi immediately told Di San what Yi Bing said. "So, we have to close our eyes." He finished.


    "Oh. Okay." Di San said and closed his eyes.


    Gu Shi stared at him, then tightened his hold on Di San''s hand. He closed his eyes and felt the surroundings. "Let''s take a step forward." He said.


    "En." Di San answered.


    "Another one." Gu Shi spoke.


    "Okay." Di San nodded.


    They took another step. They would have already hit the wall. But, they didn''t hit anything.


    "Again." Gu Shi said.


    "Yes." Di San took a deep breath.


    They didn''t hit anything again. They repeated their actions until they suddenly bumped into something. They both opened their eyes and they saw a curved surface. But, unlike earlier, there is a light from behind them, illuminating the wall.


    They gasped, then turned behind them. They were surprised to see countless shelves before them. "This is¡­" they said as they looked around and saw there were shelves behind them, too, as well as on the second floor. What they bumped into is a giant pir. "¡­ the Chrysanthemum Room."


    They looked at each other. "Look for the Soul Fragment!" Gu Shi said.


    "Yes!" Di San answered, and they split up.


    The reason why Yi Bing ced the Soul Fragment in the Chrysanthemum Room of the Rainbow Tower instead of submitting it to the Afterlife Department is because of the barrier ced on the shelves of the Chrysanthemum Room to prevent the treasures with consciousness from escaping. The barrier can also suppress their power.


    Yi Bing''s decision is right, since the Soul Fragment, even if its power being suppressed, but can still affect the entire Rainbow Tower. The power in this Soul Fragment is too strong.


    Di San looked left and right and still didn''t find the familiar Soul Fragment. "There are too many!" he eximed as he wiped the sweat off of his forehead. "Gu Shi! How is it on your end?" he asked.


    "Can''t find it." Gu Shi answered.


    "Shall we ask Yi Bing where exactly did he ce the Soul Fragment?" Di San asked.


    Gu Shi who was scared off from his recent call with Yi Bing. "¡­" how to answer? What should he answer? ''okay''? Or ''no''?"


    "Gu Shi?" Di San called when he saw Gu Shi was silent.


    "¡­ okay." Gu Shi finally answered. He''ll just bite the bullet. The more they stay here, the more dangerous it will be for him and Di San. "Yi Bing?" he called when the call finally connected.


    "Yes?" Yi Bing answered.


    Gu Shi was taken aback by Yi Bing''s tone. He sounds very happy? He thought. How can Yi Bing not be happy? He and Huo Ling are finally going home¡­ err, to his house!

 Chapter 332 - Petrified

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Petrified</h4>


    "Yi Bing?" Gu Shi called again to make sure it was Yi Bing who answered the call and not his impostor.


    Normal World.


    Yi Bing heard Gu Shi''s doubtful voice and he cleared his throat. "Yes?" he answered, his voice now sounds formal.


    He heard Gu Shi sigh in relief. "Yi Bing. I called to ask you in which shelf did you ce the Soul Fragment?" he asked. "There are¡­ countless shelves here." He said.


    Although there are only two floors inside the Chrysanthemum Room, but it was stretched horizontally. So, when you enter the Chrysanthemum Room, what you''ll see is only the surface of the first and first floor when you stand beside the pir on its center..


    "Shelf 04263." Yi Bing answered. "Secondyer from the top." He said.


    Gu Shi sighed in relief. He was about to thank Yi Bing when Di San, who heard what Yi Bing said, spoke.


    "Where is the 04263 located?" Di San asked.


    "¡­ first floor." Yi Bing answered. "In the northeast." He said and then ended the call. He looked at Huo Ling who''s been waiting for him in the bus stop, sitting for a while together with their purchases. He walked towards him. "Sorry for the wait." He told him as he picked up the bags of their groceries.


    "Not a problem!" Huo Ling said with a smile. "Let me help you carry them!" he told Yi Bing when he saw that there are three bags on each hand of Yi Bing.


    "No. I can carry them on my own. Let''s go." Yi Bing said as he walked past Huo Ling, didn''t want for Huo Ling to insist in carrying the other bags of groceries.


    The bags of groceries are very heavy, from canned foods to frozen foods, as well as toiletries, since Huo Ling will be living with him from today until they can finally kill all those who wanted to kill Huo Ling. Yi Bing can actually kill that mafia organization on his own. But, it''s not good to intervene in the world too much. Everything has to have a proper procedure.


    It''s not that he wanted to be with Huo Ling for a little longer, so he isn''t taking action¡­ as long as he can protect Huo Ling¡­ okay, these are just his excuses. He really wanted to be with Huo Ling. He doesn''t want to see him dying again, and in front of him¡­


    "Yi Bing?" Huo Ling called, his voice pulled Yi Bing from his thoughts.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing turned.


    "I''ve been calling you since earlier¡­ something in your mind?" Huo Ling asked.


    "¡­ it''s nothing." Yi Bing answered. Then, he saw that they''ve reached the gate to the subdivision. "We''re here." He said.


    He and Huo Ling went and entered after greeted by the guard. The guard even offered to carry the grocery bags, but Yi Bing refused.


    "The guard is very friendly." Huo Ling said as they walked.


    "En. I helped him catch a suspicious person before." Yi Bing answered. "A stalker fan of an actor¡­" he exined.


    "Really?!" Huo Ling was shocked. "It''s really scary to live with bad people surrounding you nowadays¡­" he sighed.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. Huo Ling is the prime example, since he is chased by a mafia organization. "We''re here." He said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling muttered and raised his head. He didn''t notice how long and how far have they walked.


    Yi Bing nudged the gate open with hit foot and entered.


    Huo Ling followed him, then closed the gate. "You leave your gate open?" he asked as they walked to the door. His mouth fell open when the door opened without a key. "Even your door¡­" he added.


    "Special security system." Yi Bing said and entered.


    Huo Ling hurriedly ran after him after locking the door. "So¡­" he said as he watched Yi Bing ced the grocery bags on the kitchen counter.


    "So, no one can enter without my permission. It''s very safe here." Yi Bing said. How can it not be safe? This is the house of the grim reaper. He teleported them both earlier when Huo Ling was distracted.


    This house isn''t in that subdivision at all.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered.


    "Help me arrange them." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Okay! I''ll then cook our dinner." He said and reced Yi Bing in the kitchen.


    Yi Bing hummed a response before he walked upstairs. "Gu Shi. How are you and Di San?" he asked as he spoke to hismunicator.


    "No good. We can''t find it! There are so many shelves here!" Di San answered as he looked at the maze-like arrangement of the shelves. "I ¨C I feel dizzy¡­" he said.


    Yi Bing blew out a sigh and reached for the doorknob. "I''ll be there." he said.


    "Huh?" Di San muttered. The next second, he heard a door opening. He turned and saw Yi Bing was closing the door of the Chrysanthemum Room. "Yi Bing?!" he eximed in shock.


    "Where''s Gu Shi?" Yi Bing asked. He didn''t hear Gu Shi''s voice earlier and only Di San''s even though it was Gu Shi he called.


    "Inside¡­" Di San''s voice faded when he realized there''s something wrong. His eyes widened and he immediately rushed towards the shelves.


    Yi Bing followed him. After a while and they have found Gu Shi standing in front of the shelf 4263. But, he was just standing there and not moving, just like a statue. Hismunicator screen is also open.


    "Gu Shi?" Di San called.


    Gu Shi didn''t turn.


    Yi Bing walked towards Gu Shi, hand raised in preparation for what mighte. But, when he reached Gu Shi, he lowered his hand. "He was petrified." He told Di San.


    "Huh?" Di San went and saw Gu Shi''s stiff body. "Petrified¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing turned and saw the wooden cane, which was the strongest treasure before the Soul Fragment was ced in the shelf, was turning. "It''s the Petrifying Cane." He told Di San. "It can petrify any being, including a god." He exined.


    "''Petrifying Cane''?" Di San turned and saw the wooden cane with a round head and pointed tip. It looked like an ordinary cane, but it is actually horrifying. "Can we cure Gu Shi?" he asked and looked at Gu Shi.


    "Hai Ba can''t. but Ruan Yu can." Yi Bing said.


    Di San nodded, understanding what Yi Bing meant. "You¡­" he said and looked at Yi Bing.


    "I''ll be picking up the Soul Fragment and give it to Shen Taizi." Yi Bing said. "Sorry for the trouble." He told him.


    "No. What I mean is¡­ aren''t you apanying Huo Ling in hisst world of first cycle?" Di San asked.


    "En. But, he''s cooking dinner, so I figured I''d help you here." Yi Bing answered as he coated his hand with ice and picked up the Soul Fragment. The Soul Fragment struggled before it became docile. Yi Bing then took out a box and ced the Soul Fragment inside.


    Meanwhile, Di San who heard Yi Bing''s answer froze like the petrified Gu Shi. No, no¡­ there''s something wrong with what you said! Huo Ling is cooking dinner?! And what does this imply? You two are living together?! He looked at Yi Bing in shock as he cursed in his mind.


    "Hm? What''s wrong? Were you petrified by the cane, too?" Yi Bing asked.


    "¡­ no." Di San answered. Why do you act like everything''s normal?! He thought as he looked at Yi Bing as if Yi Bing is a beast.


    Well¡­ Yi Bing isn''t a beast, but a grim reaper.


    "If there''s no problem, then you''d better take Gu Shi to Ruan Yu." Yi Bing said. "Fortunately, only his body was petrified and not the soul. Ruan Yu can cure him." he told him.


    Di San nodded. "Yes." He said, then opened hismunicator and pressed a button to teleport outside the Rainbow Tower.


    It''s not that they underestimate Hai Ba''s abilities. But, the reason why they chose Ruan Yu instead of Hai Ba is that they have to minimize the information regarding the treasures kept inside the Chrysanthemum Room. Who knows which bad being would be tempted to steal the treasures in the Chrysanthemum Room? That''s why they release scary information regarding the Rainbow Tower and Chrysanthemum Room, thus its bad reputation now. They did it to keep any being away from the Rainbow Tower. Wasn''t Di San scared after he heard from Yi Bing he will be going to the Rainbow Tower?


    "Right." Di San said when he remembered something. "Why didn''t we see the prison cells?" he asked.


    "They are in the Rainbow Tower, but in a different space." Yi Bing exined as they went out of the Chrysanthemum Room.


    Di San looked around and saw the empty walls of the Rainbow Tower. "So, earlier, we didn''t see it wrong? That there really aren''t prison cells here?" he asked.


    The only light illuminating them ising from the hole on the roof of the Rainbow Tower.

 Chapter 333 - Creation

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Creation</h4>


    "The prison cells for the fallen angels and defiant grim reapers are hidden." Yi Bing said. "Hidden inside the Rainbow Tower through a different space." He exined as he turned to Di San. "They were imprisoned in a different space to prevent the grim reapers, or even angels, that woulde to the Rainbow Tower from seeing them and feeling sympathy towards them, resulting to helping them escape." He exined. "Even though their powers were removed, but they still can act human towards them to induce human emotions to the person or people who might see them, right?" he asked as he continued to descend the stairs.


    Di San followed behind him. "Shen Taizi is so lenient, to not kill them¡­" he said.


    Hearing this, Yi Bing stopped. Di San almost bumped on his back.


    "''lenient''¡­" Yi Bing muttered before he turned to Di San who was carrying the crystal where he ced Gu Shi inside.. "Shen Taizi was the one who proposed the creation of angels. Then,ter, the grim reapers after the destruction of Hell." He said. "Heaven is already big enough for the emperor and those elders, as well as Shen Taizi. But, why did Shen Taizi propose the creation of angels?" he asked.


    "Uh¡­" Di San stammered as he tried to recall the lessons he learned after bing a grim reaper.


    "If Zhang Jun was here, even if he just learned the lessons taught to grim reapers, he would be able to answer my question. Unlike you ¨C " Yi Bing smirked. " ¨C assistant director of the Afterlife Department." He said, his voice and face filled with irony.


    Di San puffed up his cheeks in anger. "Then, why? Help me to refresh my memories?" he asked.


    Yi Bing rolled his eyes at him before they resumed descending the long flight of stairs. "It is for the humans." He answered. "Shen Taizi proposed the creation of angels for the humans." He said.


    "Why?" Di San asked.


    "Where does the power of the Heavene from?" Yi Bing asked back.


    "The mortal world¡­" Di San said and his voice faded. "Humans." He answered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Humans, when they reached the limit of their abilities, they tend to rely on something else for them to continue their task, or to let that ''something else'' to continue their task for them." He said. "That something else is the god, or gods. And their reliance is called ''faith''." He exined.


    Di San nodded in understanding. "So the Heaven''s power ising from the faith of the humans." He said.


    "Yes. This is the symbiotic rtionship between the gods and the mortals." Yi Bing said. "But, Shen Taizi noticed that some gods lose power. It''s because the faith of the humans on that god dwindled. Meanwhile, the other gods'' power increased. There was a fight that almost broke out because of this." he sneered.


    "How was it resolved?" Di San asked.


    "Shen Taizi came and told them that the root of the matter is because there''s ack of dependency of the humans on the gods." Yi Bing answered. "The gods also realized this problem. It''s not that they ck on their job of fulfilling the humans'' wishes to increase their faith on them. It''s because the more the number of their followers increase, the more the time they need to spend. Some followers of theirs will have their wish unfulfilled, thus, either that follower''s faith will decrease, or that follower will not follow and pray to the god anymore." He exined.


    "Oh!" Di San finally realized. "So, this is how the angels were created?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En. They were created to do the tasks of the gods in behalf of the gods." He answered. "In short, they are just servants." He smirked.


    Di San shut up. He doesn''t want toment on this.


    Yi Bing immediately fixed his expression. "Although Shen Taizi said it as it is, but his main concern are the humans, not the gods." He said.


    "That''s right." Di San said. "The humans are the ones who are losing here the most, not the gods. The gods are immortals, but the humans are not. So, the gods are just secondary!" he eximed.


    "Yes." Yi Bing chuckled.


    "So the angels were made for the humans¡­" Di San muttered.


    "And grim reapers were made for the souls." Yi Bing spoke. "To help them move on by resolving their resentment, or attachment, and then send them to reincarnate." He said.


    "Yes!" Di San happilyughed. "Unlike the angels, we work for free!" he said.


    "En." Yi Bing smiled. "The satisfaction we feel after helping the souls move on and reincarnate is our sry." He said.


    "Yes!" Di San answered.


    The two of them reached the ground floor and slowly walked outside. Before Di San could speak, they heard the once open doors of the Rainbow Tower loudly closed with a shake.


    "Wah!" Di San eximed and almost dropped the crystal where Gu Shi was ced inside. "What¡­ what ¨C " he muttered and slowly turned. Just as he thought, they were the doors of the Rainbow Tower! "Yi Bing!" he cried and hid on the back of Yi Bing as he warily stared at the now closed doors of the Rainbow Tower. "Did¡­ did you¡­ did you¡­?" he asked if Yi Bing closed the doors of the Rainbow Tower.


    "I didn''t." Yi Bing answered after guessing what Di San is thinking, which is easy to do.


    Di San''s eyes widened. "What?!" he was shocked. "Then¡­ then who closed them?" he asked.


    "The Rainbow Tower itself." Yi Bing answered, as if what he spoke isn''t horrifying.


    Di San''s jaw dropped.


    "Come on. Let''s get going." Yi Bing said as he generously closed Di San''s gaping mouth. "Stay here, and the Rainbow Tower ¨C which has a consciousness, would pull you back and trap you forever¡­" he said when Di San, as if there''s a grease on his feet, ran without waiting for Yi Bing to speak.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Don''t forget to go to Ruan Yu!" he yelled.


    "Okay!" Di San yelled back, his voice fading as he disappeared in the distance.


    Yi Bingughed before the smile on his face disappeared. "Shen Taizi." He called before he turned.


    Shen Sheng stood in the entrance of the Rainbow Tower. As if a child seeking for attention, the Rainbow Tower opened its doors, inviting Shen Sheng to enter. But, Shen Sheng didn''t turn and walked towards Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing lowered his head and knelt.


    "Rise." Shen Sheng spoke and yawned. His gaze is lowered, and his long eyshes are fanning his eyes.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered and rose from the ground. "This is the Soul Fragment." He said and took out the special box containing the Soul Fragment.


    As if feeling Shen Sheng''s presence, the box shook ¨C or was it the Soul Fragment?


    Shen Sheng smiled. "It''s so hostile towards me, while docile when in your hands." He chuckled.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak, nor reacted.


    Shen Sheng grimaced. "How can a cute Soul Fragment so docile towards your iceberg face?" he sighed and took the box. "I''ve already told you before. You can keep the Soul Fragments. They are just mere pieces of someone''s soul. Maybe, when all of the soul''s pieces werebined, you might make friends with him?" he asked.


    Yi Bing pursed his lips, seeming wanted to say something. But, in the end, he just shook his head. "The Soul Fragments are safer with you." He said.


    Shen Sheng stared at Yi Bing for a while before he helplessly sighed. "Alright. I can nourish them with the Heaven''s power. That way, they can heal faster." He said before he paused. "Who knows if they can call the other Fragments?" he smiled.


    Yi Bing declined toment.


    Shen Sheng rolled his eyes at him, feeling exasperated. "Alright, alright." He said and ced the special box containing the Soul Fragment inside his sleeve. It disappeared. "Are you in a hurry?" he asked. "Apany me to Pei Guang''s restaurant? You can also apany me to drink ¨C " he said.


    Yi Bing cut him off. "Yes. I''m in a hurry." He said, not even giving Shen Sheng a face.


    Shen Sheng, instead of frowning in displeasure, pouted his lips instead, as if a child that is about to go on a tantrum. And, instead of forcing Yi Bing to say, he waved his hand, letting Yi Bing go. "Fine, fine. I don''t want to see your cold face, anyway. You''ll just ruin my mood." He said as he walked past Yi Bing. Suddenly, he stopped. "Oh, right." He muttered as if he remembered something. "Your soul friend is on hisst world of first cycle, right?" he asked.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    Shen Sheng smiled. "It''d be better if you can manage to invite him to be one of us." He said.


    You''re not one of us. We are grim reapers, while you are a god. Yi Bing thought, but didn''t voice it out. "En." He just answered.


    Shen Sheng then made a big grin, and happily left to go to Pei Guang''s restaurant to drink. Yi Bing helplessly sighed and then returned to the Normal World ¨C the ninth andst world of Huo Ling''s first cycle of reincarnation.

 Chapter 334 - Haunted

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Haunted</h4>


    Normal World.


    "Yi Bing! You''re just in time! Dinner is now ready!" Huo Ling said and smiled brightly when he saw Yi Bing descending the stairs.


    Yi Bing has already taken off his suit jacket and removed his necktie that has the same color with his ice-blue eyes. He''s only wearing his white, long-sleeved shirt.


    All the frost in Yi Bing''s face from talking to Shen Sheng has melted after hearing Huo Ling''s bright voice. Seeing Huo Ling''s smile, Yi Bing''s lips curled up. "En. Thank you." He said, even though he doesn''t need to eat food.


    "Come sit." Huo Ling said and motioned the chair on the left by raising his chin to its direction..


    Yi Bing nodded and sat. There are only two chairs, and he deliberately did that. After all, the one he likes is only Huo Ling. He won''t ever like another person ¨C or soul, or whatever being, aside from Huo Ling. So, why waste for two more seats?


    Huo Ling saw Yi Bing obediently sitting and he became happier. He excitedly lifted the pot and ced it on the center of the table.


    "Shall I help you?" Yi Bing asked when he saw the heavy-looking pot, then Huo Ling''s fair and thin arms.


    "No. I can do it myself. Just sit there and wait." Huo Ling said before he went back to the kitchen and picked up the utensils, then returned. "Let''s eat!" he said after he ced the tes, bowls, spoons and forks on the table.


    "Thank you." Yi Bing spoke and held the serving spoon, then filled up Huo Ling''s bowl with the soup before he filled up his bowl.


    "¡­ thanks." Huo Ling said, a smile on his lips. He felt that his smile won''t ever disappear on his face tonight. He was gued by problems thest few days, until this afternoon. Is tonight the reward for those hardships he has been through? If so, then he felt very happy and content with this reward.


    "Mn." Yi Bing nodded before he tasted the dish. His eyes widened and he raised his head to look at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s hand holding his spoon froze when he saw Yi Bing staring at him. "¡­ does it taste bad?" he asked and bit his lip, feeling guilty.


    "No. In fact, it is very delicious." Yi Bing honestly answered.


    Hearing hispliment, Huo Ling sighed in relief. "Thanks." He told him. In fact, he has studied culinary before. He could''ve be a chef, and a three-star chef at that. But, he chose to teach children. He felt grateful he studied culinary, or else, he would''ve lost his face in front of Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. He then resumed eating. Huo Ling saw that Yi Bing didn''t ce his spoon down, eating non-stop, and his mood became brighter. He then started to eat his own food. The two of them ate their dinner with a harmonious atmosphere.


    "Do you want to watch a movie?" Yi Bing asked and wiped his lips after they ate their dinner. "I''ll wash the tes." He said.


    Huo Ling was about to refuse, saying he will wash the tes himself but Yi Bing already rose from his seat and picked up their tes. Then, with a straight face, Yi Bing went to the kitchen. The dirty tes looked disharmonious with his white shirt that the sleeves were rolled up to his elbows.


    If this was the first time Huo Ling met Yi Bing, he would''ve thought that Yi Bing was mad. But, this isn''t the first day they are meeting each other, and he knows that Yi Bing isn''t mad. That''s just Yi Bing''s usual expression ¨C cold. And so, he obediently followed Yi Bing''s words. He went to the living room and turned on the TV. There, a movie is about to start.


    "That''s the actor living in the subdivision, the one who was chased by his stalker three days ago." Yi Bing spoke from the kitchen. The sound of the running water and the tes ttering can be heard.


    "Oh. He''s so unfortunate." Huo Ling said and looked at the familiar actor in the TV screen. Isn''t this Lei Shan, the world-renowned Chinese actor? He thought. He remembered that Lei Shan was once invited by his father during his birthday banquet in their home country.


    Yi Bing hummed a response. Lei Shan is also in this world. And since Lei Shan is here, then that person ¨C no, grim reaper, must also be here.


    Sure enough, they head the doorbell ringing. Huo Ling stiffened on his seat. "Is that¡­?" he asked and slowly turned to Yi Bing.


    "My guest." Yi Bing answered as he wiped his hands on the towel. An uninvited guest. He added in his mind. Only grim reapers can find this ce, so it could only be that grim reaper.


    Yi Bing walked towards the door and opened it. Sure enough, that grim reaper, that he has been thinking just a few moments ago after the movie yed in the TV screen, appeared on his doorstep.


    "0001." Qi Shan spoke. Yes, Qi Shan ¨C Lei Shan''s grim reaper.


    Oh no. He should rephrase it. Qi Shan ¨C the grim reaper tasked to manage the soul Lei Shan. "Qi Shan." He said. "Come in." he moved aside to let Qi Shan in.


    "You seem to be expecting me." Qi Shan said as he removed his scarf. He was about to take off his shoes when he heard the voiceing from the TV screen. "¡­ f*ck." He cursed, but resumed taking off his shoes.


    Yi Bing chuckled. The door closed on its own after he walked inside. "That actor is here, so you should also be here." He said as he passed by Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan''s face darkened. "I can''t escape his shadow!" he said and frowned as he followed Yi Bing inside. Then, his feet paused when he saw Huo Ling sitting on the sofa. "Huo Ling." He spoke.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and his eyes immediately became alert. "Y-you know me?" he asked. Then, he nced at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just looked at Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan realized his slip of the tongue. "Yi Bing once told me about you." He exined as he sat on the other side of the sofa.


    The vignce in Huo Ling''s eyes immediately disappeared. "Oh. He must be talking about how he saved me?" he said and smiled.


    "Yes. That''s it." Qi Shan said, although he doesn''t know a thing about it.


    Yi Bing secretly rolled his eyes at Qi Shan before he went back to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Meanwhile, Qi Shan who saw Lei Shan''s face in the TV screen frowned.


    Huo Ling noticed this. "Uhm¡­ do you want to watch another movie instead?" he asked.


    "Yes." Qi Shan honestly answered.


    Huo Ling smiled for Qi Shan''s bluntness. He is a prince, and many people wanted to curry favor to him, so they ingratiate themselves to him. So, Qi Shan''s frankness made him feel refreshed. "Here." He said and handed the remote control to Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan uttered a ''thanks'' before he pressed a button. But, the next channel also shows an interview of Lei Shan. Qi Shan''s face immediately darkened and he pressed another button. This time, it is a variety show, but Lei Shan is one of the guests. Qi Shan''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot now and he pressed another button, unwilling to give up! The button almost sank because of his grip.


    "¡­ f*ck." Qi Shan cursed when he saw an MV is being yed. But, it was Lei Shan''s MV! And Lei Shan''s voice echoed in the walls of Yi Bing''s house as he sang while holding his guitar!


    Lei Shan is singing a love song and, usually, there is a girl in the music video. But, this time, it was Lei Shan alone that can be seen. And the MV shows different ces, as if from his memories.


    "¡­ I''m being haunted!" Qi Shan said and the remote control on his hand almost broke.


    "Ironic for you to say that, with our upation." Yi Bing said as he walked towards them. He has just finished washing the tes.


    Qi Shan''s face can''t almost be seen with how dark it is. A storm is brewing on his face! "I should stay away from multimedia." He said as he rose from his seat. This morning, he opened a social media tform that has his ount and the first thing he saw is Lei Shan''s face!


    Lei Shan, Lei Shan, Lei Shan! Why is it always Lei Shan?! That guy is evil! He hasn''t let him escape from him since their second world together! It is driving him crazy!


    Yi Bing nodded and patted Qi Shan''s shoulder tofort him. "It''s best to carry a jammer with you, so you won''t hear his voice even on the radio." He suggested.


    Qi Shan froze and felt his soul is leaving his body. He will definitely do that!

 Chapter 335 - Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Confusion</h4>


    Huo Ling watched the door closed after Qi Shan left. "¡­ is he alright?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing.


    "He will." Yi Bing answered as he sliced the fruits.


    ''will''? Huo Ling thought, feeling that there is something wrong with Yi Bing''s answer. Shouldn''t he say ''he is'', not ''he will''? He felt puzzled, but then he just shrugged it off and returned to the channel that is ying Lei Shan''s movie.


    "Here." Yi Bing spoke as he ced the tter of fruits on the coffee table.


    "Thanks!" Huo Ling said as he picked a slice of fruit using the toothpick, and then took a bite. "Mmn~!" he eximed with widened eyes when he tasted the sweetness of the fruit juice spreading on his taste buds.


    Yi Bing also ate a slice and nodded. A faint smile is hanging on his lips. "Good." He muttered, referring to the taste of the fruits.


    Huo Ling smiled, his smile reaching his eyes. The two of them watched Lei Shan''s movie together, the atmosphere surrounding them is so peaceful. On the other hand, the atmosphere surrounding Qi Shan, who, hasn''t yet have gone far, heard Lei Shan''s name!


    Qi Shan''s face immediately darkened and he turned, about to destroy whichever appliance was it that is uttering Lei Shan''s name. But, when he turned, he didn''t expect to see someone, who was all wrapped up, hiding behind the bushes. He couldn''t be any more suspicious.


    Qi Shan was taken aback. Right now, he is in the subdivision where Yi Bing created a subspace for him to hide Huo Ling ¨C for the meantime, until Huo Ling''s death day arrives.


    "Lei Shan¡­ Lei Shan¡­ my male god¡­ wuwuwu¡­ look at me, look at me¡­!" the person whose even his eyes can''t be seen muttered as he craned his neck out of the bushes to look for Lei Shan''s figure around.


    A vein popped in Qi Shan''s forehead. Not only did he hear Lei Shan''s name again, but he also has encountered Lei Shan''s stalker fan!!! He felt his head ached and he was about to walk past the person who didn''t see him since he has his invisibility power when he suddenly froze on his feet after he heard what the person said.


    "My male god¡­ male god! Just look at me! You only have to look at me!" the stalker fan said, his voice couldn''t sound any more deranged. But, this isn''t what made Qi Shan stop. It''s ¨C "Once you''ve fallen to my hands, I''ll make sure we will be together! That you''ll only see me! You will only be mine!" he said.


    Qi Shan''s body stiffened and he slowly turned, his eyes slowly widening when he saw a gun on the stalker fan''s hand! The situation couldn''t be any worse, both for him and Lei Shan, whom he saw ising this way!


    Qi Shan''s face darkened. Not only he saw Lei Shan, but he saw Lei Shan is jogging! The f*ck is he doing jogging at night?! He screeched in his mind. In order to avoid Lei Shan, and also to save Lei Shan, he teleported behind the stalker fan who is about to jump out of his hiding to ambush Lei Shan. But, before the stalker fan could jump on Lei Shan, he grabbed the stalker fan on the back of his cor and knocked him out before he could react.


    A thud can be heard when the gun on the hand of the stalker fan fell after the stalker fan was knocked out. It was a soft and almost inaudible sound, but to Qi Shan, it was like the sound of the thunder ringing on his ears.


    "F*ck." Qi Shan uttered a low curse. He hurriedly knelt down, one hand holding the unconscious stalker fan and his other hand reaching for the gun that fell on the ground.


    "Who''s there?!" Lei Shan asked.


    Qi Shan felt his whole body stiffening. Not only because Lei Shan noticed the sound with his incredible hearing, but also because Lei Shan is just on the other side of the bush! Qi Shan bit his tongue to hold back a curse that was on the tip of his tongue.


    "Who''s there?!" Lei Shan asked again and took a step closer.


    Qi Shan looked at the gun lying on the ground. The tip of his middle finger about to reach it.


    "Who - ?!" Lei Shan spoke when no one answered. He decided to sweep away the bush with his hand to see who is hiding.


    At the same time, Qi Shan used telekinesis to grab the gun, before he teleported both himself and the stalker fan.


    "Meow~" a cat jumped out from the tree, creating a thud after its pawsnded on the ground. This is what Lei Shan saw.


    Lei Shan sighed in relief. But, at the same time, he doesn''t know why but he also felt disappointment. Like he had missed something¡­ or someone.


    Meanwhile, Qi Shan, along with the stalker fan, appeared near the police station. "Tch! Troublemaker!" he said before he thrown the stalker fan and his gun in the doorstep of the police station. Then, he walked away as he messed his hair in a frustrated manner.


    What he meant troublemaker, is that the stalker fan almost made a trouble in ambushing Lei Shan. And also, it made Lei Shan almost catch Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan stopped before he blew out a sigh. He raised his head and looked up at the sky. For a second, he doesn''t know whether the decision he made earlier was right ¨C not seeing Lei Shan. His feelings towards Lei Shan stemmed from sympathy, like how he did towards his assignments before he met Lei Shan. Each of his assignments has a tragic life. That was one qualification to be the protagonist of a world.


    As for Lei Shan, in this world¡­ Lei Shan is going to be abducted and tortured and will be gone for three whole months in the entertainment world. When he returns, he will be apletely new person. No one knew what happened during those three months, and what made Lei Shan change greatly ¨C from a warm person to an emotionless one.


    No one knew, except Lei Shan and his abductor. The one who will abduct Lei Shan is a psychopath, and Lei Shan, after enduring for three months, finally found a chance to overturn the tables with his abductor and kill his abductor. But, Lei Shan, at that time, has already snapped. He became another psychopath.


    Qi Shan took a deep breath and lowered his head. He raised his hand and covered his eyes. "¡­ damn it." He cursed. He thought that being a grim reaper is a noble thing. For the first time, he doubted it.


    Why are the souls have a knot in their heart, making them unable to move on? It''s because they have attachments. Why do they have attachments? It''s because they felt regret, and sometimes, resentment. Why do they feel regret, or resentment? It''s because of the dissatisfaction they felt when they died, or the hatred they felt after they were killed.


    Why? Why should everyone undergo in these situations? Can''t everyone live happily? Satisfactorily? He, the grim reaper assigned to the protagonists can see the injustice and abuse directed towards the protagonists, making thempletely change to a whole new person, and then change the world ¨C to be better, or to make it worse.


    Countless souls have passed through his hands. But, this is the first time he has questioned life, as well as the world. It''s because of this one soul whom he met, and suddenly made him abruptly stop, where he didn''t even notice he is actually running all this time. As to why he is running, Qi Shan didn''t know himself. He only noticed after he has made a stop, which caused by Lei Shan. And because of this, questions that he didn''t notice ¨C or maybe he did, and he just overlooked, popped in his mind, making him feel very confused.


    And so, he ran again. But, this time, he is running because of Lei Shan ¨C the cause of this all. But ¨C "Where shall I go?" he asked.


    Where is he supposed to go?


    Stable World, Afterlife Department, R&D.


    A beeping sound broke the silence in this white four-walled wide room.


    "Hm?" Sha Jiu lifted his head from the device he is working on and he turned. But, the beeping sound suddenly stopped. "Huh?" he muttered before he rose from his seat and walked towards theputer. "Did it break?" he asked to himself as he clicked the buttons on the keyboard.


    "Sha Jiu, what''s wrong?" Hai Ba asked when he entered the room.


    Sha Jiu turned. "I think thisputer broke." He answered.


    "Why? What happened?" Hai Ba asked as he stood beside Sha Jiu. "''Grim Reapers'' Mental and Emotional Stability Monitoring Device''?" he asked when he saw the wavy lines on the screen.

 Chapter 336 - Cinderella

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Cindere</h4>


    "''Grim Reapers'' Mental and Emotional Stability Monitoring Device''¡­" Hai Ba muttered as he looked at the group of words in the screen. His expression looked thoughtful.


    "En." Sha Jiu nodded. "I made the program when I was bored. So, this is unreliable." He exined. "I''ll find a way on how to improve it." He said.


    "Why make one?" Hai Ba asked.


    Sha Jiu stared at him and knew that the other is just purely curious. "I¡­ want to help our colleagues.." He said as he lowered his gaze. "You know¡­ my inventions¡­ I am so slow¡­ so, at least in this area¡­" his voice faded until it abruptly stopped.


    Hai Ba suddenly reached out a hand and patted his head. "I know you are under a great pressure, as the leader of the R&D." he said. "But, if there is something that is really needed, everyone would speak up. So, I hope you won''t stress yourself that much. Don''t overthink things." He told him before he took out a candy from his pocket and ced it on Sha Jiu''s working table. "I don''t want to see you again lying on the hospital bed as my patient." He added before he walked towards the door and left.


    Sha Jiu stood staring at the door for a long time before he suddenly recovered his senses. He looked at the candy on top of the table ¨C which is the only one that stood out because it doesn''tplement with the other things on top of the table. He opened his mouth before he closed it. He doesn''t know when, but his feet already moved back towards his working table, and his hand raised to pick up the candy.


    Mn. It tastes sweet.


    Normal World.


    Huo Ling''s father is a prince while his mother is a Chinese. His father and mother met when they were in college, when his mother became an exchange student. His father saved her from the thugs, and the two of them fell in love. But, since his father is hiding his identity as a prince, Huo Ling''s mother didn''t know her lover''s real identity, until they graduated and she was abducted on her way back home to her mothend.


    It was then that she found out from her abductors that her lover is actually a prince, and they wanted to kill him. She got angry, but then she heard from them that she was very important to him even though she is just an orphan with no family to support her.


    Huo Ling''s father went insane when he heard that she was kidnapped. When they finally saved her, she fainted from the stress and fright that she received¡­ and because she was pregnant. Huo Ling''s father loves her so much, and added to the fact that they have now a child, they immediately got married after she finished recuperating. She felt like she is Cindere, and that she''s just dreaming.


    But, she soon epted it was reality after Huo Ling was born. Huo Ling, as the first child to be born, became everyone''s darling. The royal family felt they are very fortunate, and their fortune kept going after Jason Baurne was born.


    Huo Ling, because he isn''t a pure-blooded prince, was disqualified for the throne even though his father, the eldest among them siblings, is the king. But, his father didn''t feel regret, since he loves Huo Ling''s mother so much. Huo Ling didn''t feel disappointment, either, since he is asexual, so he can''t have heirs. It was Jason Baurne who was actually the one that was disappointed the most. He already regarded himself as the right-hand after Huo Ling ascends to the throne and be the king. So, Jason Baurne always went to Huo Ling tearfully because Huo Ling''s father and his own father are scolding him left and right while they train him to be the next king.


    Huo Ling felt very helpless towards this. To avoid being pestered by Jason Baurne, he moved out from the pce and rented an apartment and applied to be a kindergarten teacher after Jason Baurne''s son, Justin, was born. He felt fond towards children. Maybe because it is the regret he feels after he found out he is asexual¡­ or so he thought he is, until he met Yi Bing.


    Thinking until here, Huo Ling nced at Yi Bing who is kneeling beside him as they paid their respects to his maternal grandparents. It''s not as if Huo Ling''s father, or the royal family, tried to investigate the background of Huo Ling''s mother. It just took a very long time, because Huo Ling''s mother was picked up by an orphanage, and no one knew or have seen any people in the ce where they found her.


    But, because of Jonathan''s, and his lover Lu Si''s, hard work, they finally found Huo Ling''s maternal grandparents. However, it was toote. Huo Ling''s mother was actually kidnapped and was trafficked. Maybe she was very fortunate, but the trafficker panicked when he heard the police sirens afar and thought the police wasing for him, so he left the child on the street. It was found out that there was a crime that urred in the area. But, in the end, Huo Ling''s mother was saved andter luckily picked up by a worker in the orphanage.


    On the other side, Huo Ling''s maternal grandparents are already old. They had Huo Ling''s mother veryte. Not to mention that Huo Ling''s maternal grandmother suffered a depression after she gave birth and then fell ill, Huo Ling''s maternal grandfather''s illness when he was young recurred. So, after they found out that their child was kidnapped, both of them fell into depression and their neighbors found them dead in their house after they have been robbed.


    Jonathan and Lu Si found them because of the news and their neighbors'' testimonies. It was their neighbors who raised a fund for their funeral.


    Huo Ling retracted his gaze and then looked at his maternal grandparents'' epitaph. Huo Ling''s mother, after she found out about her biological parents, fell into a depression. Huo Ling''s father brought her out to relieve her depression. If he had known that she will get abducted andter killed, he wouldn''t have taken her out. But, there is no cure for regret. Huo Ling''s father also felt guilty towards Huo Ling, since he mes himself for his wife''s death. His disappointment towards Huo Ling''s sexual orientation disappeared. But, he was already very old, and Huo Ling already became matured. The father and son became estranged to each other.


    Huo Ling uttered a prayer before he rose from the ground. Yi Bing saw him and he followed.


    "Let''s go." Huo Ling spoke and walked away.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling''s back before he turned to the graves of Huo Ling''s maternal grandparents. He slightly bowed at them before he followed Huo Ling.


    "Death¡­" Huo Ling spoke as they walk down the street.


    The leaves of the trees rained down on them before they were blown away by the wind. The surrounding is tranquil.


    "It gives us sadness and regret." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just silently listened.


    "Birth can be chosen, but death can''t." Huo Ling spoke as he kicked a pebble on the ground. "And because no one knows when they will die, they feel regret because they haven''t bid them goodbye. They feel sadness because they can never see them again." He said.


    Yi Bing wanted to say that death isn''t just sadness and regret. It can also be relief. For those who have sinned, or those who are eternally suffering, death is relief for them. But, he doesn''t want to tell Huo Ling that. Thus, he continued to remain silent.


    Huo Ling sadly smiled when he didn''t hear Yi Bing speak. He stopped, then slowly turned back to Yi Bing. He is about to ask Yi Bing if he will be sad if he died, but before he could speak, he felt his hand was grabbed and pulled, and he fell into an embrace. Before he could react, he felt something swept past the back of his hair and hit the cemented wall.


    His eyes widened and his pupils constricted. Assassins! He thought. But, before he could speak, he felt Yi Bing wrapped his arm around his waist and felt his body left the ground. He stared, wide-eyed, at the ground that was moving away from him¡­ no. It is him moving away from the ground!


    Yi Bing, carrying Huo Ling in his arm, jumped and kicked the wall to propel themselves upwards. Just as they left the ground, the wall was riddled with bullets. He immediately jumped down and entered the cemetery.


    "Y-Yi Bing!" Huo Ling called when he finally found his voice after he was shocked. Recently, his days spent with Yi Bing is very peaceful, so he has forgotten the reason he came to China ¨C to hide.

 Chapter 337 - Reliance

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Reliance</h4>


    "Y-Yi Bing!" Huo Ling cried when they hid behind the wall, using the wall to block the bullets raining down on them. His heart is beating very fast in fear.


    "Can you run?" Yi Bing asked as he took out a gun.


    Huo Ling''s pupils shook. "Y-yes." He answered.


    "Good.. Run. Don''t look back." Yi Bing said as he shot a ck-clothed man who is about to climb on the tree.


    The man wasn''t given the chance to react and his body fell on the ground.


    "B-but¡­ y ¨C you¡­" Huo Ling said.


    "I''lle find you. I''ll get rid of them first." Yi Bing said as he shot the man that was running.


    "AAAAH!!!" the man screamed when he was shot in the leg and he fell face first to the ground. He is also unlucky since, when his body was falling, his body lost its bnce and fell to the direction of the bullets. So, when his body hit the ground, it was riddled with bullets like the wall.


    But, the assassins didn''t stop shooting them even though someone of them was killed by them. Their only goal is Huo Ling. And it was confirmed when their leader yelled.


    "Give us Howee Jackson and our boss will pay you!" he spoke in English after they temporarily stopped firing at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s face paled. ''Howee Jackson'' is the name he is using as a teacher. So, they still found him. he just hopes his young students weren''t implicated by him. He already told Lu Si and Jonathan to protect them.


    Just a group of thugs negotiating with him? Yi Bing thought and rolled his eyes at them. "Speak. Cha. Nis! Can''t. Anda. Stand. And. Speak. Eng. Rish!" he yelled back to the assassins using an awkward ent.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" I don''t know what to say¡­ does Yi Bing really not know how to speak in English? He can''t understand it? He thought, but suddenly remembered Yi Bing is an MI6. A smile formed on his lips and he suddenly wanted tough. He would''veughed at Yi Bing''s antic if they were not just being rained with bullets.


    The assassins showed an awkward expression and looked at each other. "Who can speak in Chinese?" they asked each other. They were a group of notorious criminals hired by a bigwig in Hong Kong, so they don''t know how to speak in Chinese.


    "F*ck them! Why didn''t they give us a trantor when they send us to China?!" the leader said, feeling frustrated. "Buddy! Just give us that person with eyesses!" he yelled to Yi Bing.


    Huo Ling''s body trembled and he scooted closer to Yi Bing. Yi Bing immediately wrapped an arm around Huo Ling before he responded to the assassins. "''grass''? There. Many. Grass. Here!" he said in a broken and awfully-sounding English.


    "''grass''? What grass?!" they asked each other.


    "Yes, grass!" Yi Bing said as hisically strange ent slowly disappeared and was reced by a fluent ent. "The ones that will grow ten feet tall after you were buried ten feet below the ground." He told them.


    It took a while before the assassins react. They were surprised that Yi Bing can actually speak English! And fluently! "This f*cker! How dare he mess with us!" the leader uttered a string of curses before he rained bullets towards Yi Bing and Huo Ling. His people also realized and they followed their leader.


    Yi Bing saw the falling dust from the wall and knew that the wall won''t hold it any longer. "Run!" he told Huo Ling and pushed the other.


    Huo Ling, whether it was the assuring voice of Yi Bing or something else, really did run with all his might while his eyes wildly looked around for a ce to hide. "Ah!" he eximed when a bullet shot past beside his leg and hit the ground. As if there is an oil beneath his feet, his speed increased and his eyes sharpened.


    Yi Bing knows Huo Ling won''t improve if wasn''t pushed to his limit. So, he let him run alone to give him more sense of danger. "Fes. Where did youe from?" he asked them as he exchanged bullets with them.


    "Are you an MI6?" the leader of the assassins asked when he saw that each second, one of his people fell (died). He realized that their opponent ¨C just one man, has a remarkable marksmanship. Within a minute, then of them have died.


    "Not really." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then, who are you?" the leader asked. "If you are not an MI6, how can you be so good? Being a bodyguard isn''t your worth!" he told Yi Bing.


    Is this guy poaching me? Yi Bing thought. If he has the Life Note, he would have peered into this leader''s life and see if he is worthy to be friends with in the afterlife. "Thank you for the praise. But, I want to be a bodyguard of someone named ''Huo Ling'' and am enjoying it." He said before he shot another one and then ran to find Huo Ling. Then, he sent a message to Lu Si.


    He has to suppress his skills to not change the bnce of this world too much. He also has to hide himself, since he is an outsider of this world.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the assassins was shocked and was taken aback. When he finally reacted, he felt furious. "He ran away! Go after him! He''s just one person!" he told his people.


    "Yes, boss!" they answered and climbed the wall of the cemetery.


    Unfortunately, Yi Bing isn''t even a person. He is a grim reaper. Thus, they ate dust when they entered the cemetery. They can''t find even the shadow of Yi Bing, much less of Huo Ling who has ran away since long ago. "Boss, we lost them." The subordinates reported.


    "F*ck!" the leader cursed. "Find them! Continue finding them! Where could they hide?! And they are just two people!" he said. "Don''t return if you haven''t found them!" the added.


    Unfortunately, they would definitely not return since they are bound to eat a loss. And, furthermore, they are chasing only one person, because the other one is a grim reaper, which they do not know. So, they won''t find Yi Bing and Huo Ling, unless Yi Bing deliberately would permit it ¨C like what he did today.


    Yi Bing already noticed that Huo Ling, recently, has finally rxed and forgotten the assassins chasing him. So, he really nned to let Huo Ling out of the house today to give him a reminder of his currently perilous situation, and make him feel a sense of danger. Huo Ling can''t rely on him forever, and he also can''t let Huo Ling rely on him always.


    Also, there''s Huo Ling''s uing death. Remembering this, Yi Bing''s gaze lowered and his good mood earlier was dampened. Even if when the assassins appeared and rained them with their bullets, Yi Bing''s mood was still good. But, after he remembered that Huo Ling will still die in his twenty-third birthday, he can''t feel happy. It''s not only because Huo Ling will die, but also¡­ he has to convince Huo Ling to be a grim reaper like him, so he can be with Huo Ling forever.


    Although Huo Ling as a soul can make him still be with Huo Ling''s side, but it''s not enough for Yi Bing, for he wanted Huo Ling to be ALWAYS by his side. If he could, he wanted to tie Huo Ling to his waist so that both of them couldn''t be separated by life again.


    Yi Bing, as a rational grim reaper, naturally has already noticed that he''s slowly bing irrational towards Huo Ling. He became interested with Huo Ling. Then, what triggered his attraction towards Huo Ling is the discovery that he and Huo Ling were entangled in their past lives. The life before Huo Ling''s reincarnation cycle began, and the life before Yi Bing became a grim reaper.


    What happened to them before all this? What were they like? What was their life like?


    Yi Bing stopped on his feet and held his head when he felt it ached. "Huo Ling¡­" he muttered under his breath. He felt like this name, as time pass by, became more and more familiar¡­ and more important to him.


    "Yi Bing!" he heard Huo Ling called.


    Yi Bing snapped back to his senses and raised his head. He saw Huo Ling was hiding in the crevice of a statue. "Come down." He spoke as he walked towards beneath of the statue.


    Huo Ling nodded, his face and lips pale from fright. Without any question, he unhesitatingly jumped down. His gaze on Yi Bing''s face. He doesn''t care about anything else in this world. All he wanted is to fall into Yi Bing''s embrace. Because he felt an illogical trust, and dependence, towards Yi Bing. That anything Yi Bing says or does, it was all for him ¨C his safety.


    Thus, he let himself fall¡­ since he knows Yi Bing will definitely catch him.

 Chapter 338 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Escape</h4>


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling as their gazes met. It seemed like time has slowed down for both of them as they looked at each other. How can Yi Bing not know what Huo Ling is thinking at the moment? Huo Ling''s eyes are clear and bright, they look transparent, making Huo Ling''s thoughts and emotions also be transparent to him.


    Yi Bing, although he has said before that he won''t indulge Huo Ling, but how can he let Huo Ling down? Thus, he raised his arms and caught the other person. As soon as their bodies touched, they both sighed in contentment. It felt like their bodies perfectly fit together ¨C like yin and yang. Theyplement each other. One hot, and the other one is cold. One is alive¡­ while the other one is dead.


    "Were you hurt?" Yi Bing asked, breaking the silence that fell between them, making them drown in their thoughts.


    "No." Huo Ling answered.. Because you protected me very well. He added in his heart. He wanted to tell Yi Bing that Yi Bing is the best person, but he felt shy for some reason.


    "Mn." Yi Bing hummed. "Let''s go." He told Huo Ling. The enemies are still chasing them, and he casted an illusion spell to them to buy he and Huo Ling time to escape. He grabbed Huo Ling''s hand before they ran away.


    Yi Bing chose a hidden passage and when they passed by the stone gate, he teleported them to the exit of a cemetery on the other side of the city. Huo Ling, who has just returned to China, didn''t notice anything else and he pulled Yi Bing''s hand. This time, he was the one who pulled Yi Bing and they ran.


    Meanwhile, the assassins who had guessed the direction where Yi Bing and Huo Ling escaped looked around and found it was a dead end. But, no matter where they searched, they couldn''t find a shadow of Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "Did they climb the wall?" one of them asked.


    "That can''t be, unless they are Spidermen." One of them spoke and they all looked at the high wall of the tall building.


    "Then, where can they go?" they asked each other, feeling puzzled.


    "Continue to search! We will dig each grave if we have to! FIND THEM!!!" their deputy leader said through his gritted teeth. "They can''t just suddenly disappear!" he added. If they can''t find that preschool teacher, their leader will definitely kill them!


    In fact, Yi Bing and Huo Ling didn''t disappear. They teleported. But, how can these assassins who escaped an imprable prison know it? So, they resumed looking for Huo Ling and Yi Bing like headless flies. Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Huo Ling have finally reached the safe house Lu Si sent to them earlier.


    "Hao Baiyun?! Gu Xingfeng?!" Huo Ling eximed when they saw Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng sitting on the sofa inside. "Why are you¡­" he muttered, out of breath.


    He and Yi Bing had just had a marathon. Yi Bing told him they should stop after seeing he is exhausted, but he insisted to continue running for fear that the assassins might catch up to them. Although they have managed to escape from the clutches of the assassins earlier, but who knows if they could the next time? There is only Yi Bing who can fight between them. Maybe it was luck earlier that they have managed to escape.


    Furthermore, he doesn''t want to overwork Yi Bing again, nor want him to fight against those assassins alone again. Even if Yi Bing doesn''t look tired nor have any wounds, but Huo Ling was really, really scared. Not only for himself, but also for Yi Bing. It was just now that he had realized how dangerous his situation is. That, anytime, in any ce, he could be attacked. Worse, he could be killed without him knowing.


    The thought made him uncontrobly shiver.


    "Xiao Ling." Hao Baiyun called as he rose from his seat. "Are you alright?" he asked as he ran towards Huo Ling and hugged him tight. His brows are knitted and his eyes are filled with worry. He looked as scared as Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing brow twitched in annoyance. He could have stopped Hao Baiyun from hugging Huo Ling, but since he knows Huo Baiyun''s concern towards Huo Ling is sincere, so he let the otherfort Huo Ling ¨C in which he doesn''t know how, shame on him. Furthermore, he discovered that his tolerance towards Hao Baiyun has lessened. Maybe his and Huo Ling''s interaction with the Hao Baiyuns in the other worlds made him less resistant to the other.


    But, the biggest reason why he finally became tolerant of Hao Baiyun is¡­ his gaze drifted towards Gu Xingfeng whose face looked dark as he watched Huo Ling and Hao Baiyun hug. Hao Baiyun is already booked by this policeman. Hao Baiyun is like Huo Ling ¨C a bottom. And he will top Huo Ling!


    Thinking this, his gaze towards Huo Ling became darker. He remembered the kiss they once shared underwater. He realized, they have already held hands, hugged each other, and shared a kiss. But, the next stages will happen in the far future. They aren''t official couple yet, and Huo Ling doesn''t even know his feelings towards him, since he hasn''t confessed to Huo Ling yet. He wanted to confess, but he can''t find the right time to confess!


    "I ¨C I''m fine¡­" Huo Ling answered. His face still yet pale but now looked betterpared to earlier.


    Yi Bing was pulled from his thoughts. He raised his head and his and Gu Xingfeng''s gazes met. They nodded at each other before they walked towards Huo Ling and Hao Baiyun who are still hugging each other and pulled them two apart. Although Huo Ling and Hao Baiyun are both bottoms, and nothing will happen between two bottoms¡­ but still, with how big of a vinegar jar Yi Bing is, and Gu Xingfeng a hidden vinegar jar, too, they resolutely separated the innocent Huo Ling and Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun still hasn''t noticed Gu Xingfeng''s dark expression. He is facing Huo Ling and he smiled at the other. "That''s good." He said as he sighed in relief.


    Huo Ling, who was still preupied of the ruthless realization he had earlier, didn''t notice the stinky smell of vinegaring from Yi Bing. He absent-mindedly nodded at Hao Baiyun and forced a smile. "Yes, thank goodness¡­" he said as he came to his senses. "Ge. Why are you here?" he asked again.


    It was only then did Hao Baiyun remember Gu Xingfeng. "Oh, we ¨C " he said and nced at Gu Xingfeng before he turned back to Huo Ling. " ¨C Lu Si sent me an email." He answered.


    Gu Xingfeng''s face darkened even more. Hao Baiyun looked at him for only two seconds before he turned to Huo Ling! He opened his mouth to speak, but suddenly heard what Hao Baiyun spoke next.


    "Lu Si asked me to contact the MI6 agents that were based here in China. Since this is confidential, I can''t ask others. But, fortunately, there''s Gu Xingfeng!" Hao Baiyun said and his expression turned better. "He and Lu Si have met before, and I trust Gu Xingfeng. So, I had him lend me a hand." He said and turned to Gu Xingfeng before he gave him a smile.


    Gu Xingfeng''s heart fluttered. "¡­ mn." He nodded before he looked away. Alright, I forgive you. He thought, and the tips of his ears are red.


    How easy. Yi Bing thought as he looked at Gu Xingfeng in disdain. How can he let his wife manipte him? I will never be manipted ¨C


    "I also trust Yi Bing." Huo Ling said and smiled. He shyly nced at Yi Bing before he immediately looked away and turned back to Hao Baiyun. "Although we''ve met each other just recently, but I¡­ I ¨C " he said and peeked at Yi Bing before he lowered his head to hide his blush.


    ¡­ never be¡­ manipted¡­ Yi Bing felt his brain crashed.?¨C never be manipted¡­ unless it''s Huo Ling! He thought. "¡­ mn." He muttered before he lowered his gaze to hide the turbulent emotions in his eyes.


    If Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun know what Yi Bing is thinking, they would tell him, "You''re the easiest one!" to his face.


    Hao Baiyun looked at Yi Bing''s emotionless face. He remembered Yi Bing''s cold eyes before and he secretly shuddered in fear. He felt afraid of Yi Bing, but today Yi Bing proved that he can protect Huo Ling. So, he rested the worries in his heart and gave Huo Ling a warm smile. "That''s great." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "En." He spoke. "Right. Where are the MI6 agents you contacted?" he asked.


    "Right!" Hao Baiyun pped his forehead. "Fortunately, you told me you are going to your maternal grandparents. I send them the location. Now, they are chasing the assassins." He exined.

 Chapter 339 - Report

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Report</h4>


    Huo Ling breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what Hao Baiyun said. "Thank you." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "What are you thanking me for?" he asked as he pulled Huo Ling to the sofa. "We''re brothers!" he patted his head. "You must be tired. You rest here first and I''ll cook you some food." He told him. Before Huo Ling could speak, he already went to the kitchen.


    Huo Ling helplessly smiled. He turned to Gu Xingfeng and was about to thank him but Gu Xingfeng turned and marched towards the kitchen, leaving the words, "I''ll go help him cook."..


    Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing. Fortunately, Yi Bing didn''t leave. "Thank you for earlier." He told him.


    Yi Bing nodded and sat beside Huo Ling. "You are clever to choose your hiding ce earlier." He spoke.


    Huo Ling started.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "The statue is helping you block the bullets for you. The crevice makes the others can''t see you." He said.


    Huo Ling''s heart skipped a beat, before he felt his eyes became warm. "Yeah¡­" he said and lowered his head when his tears fell.


    Yi Bing looked away. He knows Huo Ling doesn''t want to be seen crying. That''s why Hao Baiyun left earlier to give him space. Gu Xingfeng isn''t that familiar with them so he left. But, Yi Bing stayed. Although he respects Huo Ling''s privacy, but he also wants for Huo Ling to feel his presence and make him feel reassured with him.


    Silence fell between them. Only the sounds from the kitchen can be heard. Although Hao Baiyun used cooking as an excuse, but he seriously cooked since he wanted tofort Huo Ling also through food.


    After a while, when he felt Huo Ling has calmed down, Yi Bing spoke. "You aremendable for holding yourself back not to copse after running that far and that long." He looked at Huo Ling. "You''re already doing your best." He said.


    The rims of Huo Ling''s eyes are red. But, he didn''t cry again. "My family are making us train since we were young." he answered. "Jonathan and Lu Si are also giving me supplementary sses since I am weaker than Jason¡­" he wryly smiled.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Your hard work paid off." He said.


    "Yes¡­" Huo Ling finally can''t help butugh.


    Hao Baiyun who heard Huo Ling''sugh from the living room smiled. His guard against Yi Bing finally disappeared. "Despite his cold face, he can make xiao Ling smile!" he said, his voice filled with surprise.


    Gu Xingfeng snorted in disdain. "Who knows, maybe it''s your friend that has a problem and heughed on his own?" he muttered.


    Hao Baiyun chuckled. "Why do you hate xiao Ling so much? He''s a good kid!" he told him as he flipped the pan.


    Gu Xingfeng just frowned and didn''t answer him. Hao Baiyun helplessly smiled and continued cooking.


    Stable World, City of the Dead.


    "So, my healing power can be used this way!" Di San eximed after he saw Gu Shi returned to normal.


    Ruan Yu didn''t speak. If it were others, they would have asked Di San to explore his power. But, Ruan Yu is different from the others. He doesn''t have any interest in anything anymore.


    Gu Shi stared at Ruan Yu and noticed Ruan Yu''s indifference, as if nothing can interest him aside from the book he is reading. "Thank you." He said as he pinched his shoulders.


    His whole body was stiff earlier after being petrified. He could feel the sensation of his muscles bing as hard as stone. He couldn''t move his fingers, much less blink his eyes. It was like a sleep paralysis where your mind is conscious but you can''t move your body no matter how much you will for it to move.


    Ruan Yu didn''t answer and his gaze remained on his book. Gu Shi didn''t like the City of the Dead, so after thanking Ruan Yu again, he pulled Di San to leave. Di San hastily bade goodbye to Ruan Yu. He has a good impression of this doctor after Ruan Yu helped him with the Conferment Seal on his body.


    Just as the door closed, Ruan Yu lifted his gaze from his book, although very slightly. "Shen Taizi." He called when he saw Shen Sheng standing by the window. His voice neither ttering nor servile, as if the one in front of him is one of his patients.


    Shen Sheng chuckled. "Your expression is the same as ever." He said when he saw Ruan Yu''s nk expression. "Fortunately, Yi Bing changed. He isn''t a lost case like you." He told Ruan Yu.


    Ruan Yu didn''t react.


    Shen Sheng helplessly smiled. "I''m on my way to Pei Guang. Apany me for a drink?" he asked.


    Ruan Yu just stared at him.


    Shen Sheng blinked. "Don''t worry. I''m not mad that Di San punctured my Conferment Seal on him, nor mad at you for helping him fix it." He told Ruan Yu.


    Ruan Yu didn''t even blink after his crime was spoken to his face. "What do you want?" he asked, though his tone remained respectful.


    Shen Sheng smiled. "Aren''t you interested in souls?" he asked.


    Finally, Ruan Yu''s expression changed. He blinked. "What is it?" he asked, his voice slightly rose and his eyes brightened.


    "Soul Fragments." Shen Sheng answered. "So, are you apanying me for a drink?" he asked.


    Ruan Yu nodded. He rose from his seat and then paused. "Where is your archangel?" he asked.


    The smile on Shen Sheng''s face slightly decreased. "Sent them to the other worlds for espionage." He answered.


    Ruan Yu took off his white coat and hang it on the side. "Even Ling Shiyi?" he asked.


    "Even Ling Shiyi." Shen Sheng nodded.


    Ruan Yu opened his mouth, seemingly wanted to ask again. But, he saw Shen Sheng''s smile has dimmed, so he held back his words. "Let''s go drink, then." He said and opened the door for Shen Sheng.


    "Good!" Shen Sheng said, his smile became brighter again.


    Ruan Yu was affected and his lips formed a faint smile. They left and went to Pei Guang''s restaurant.


    Afterlife Department.


    "Gu Shi!" Jin Wu called when he saw Gu Shi and Di San arrived together.


    Gu Shi and Di San stopped and turned to see Jin Wu. "What''s the matter?" Gu Shi asked.


    "Just caught a couple of grim reapers who fought after they had a conflict with their assignments." Jin Wu answered. "I already sent them to the Counselling Department." He told him.


    Gu Shi nodded. He was about to leave with Di San when they saw Jin Wu didn''t move. "Is there anything else?" he asked.


    Jin Wu stared at Gu Shi, then nced at Di San, before he turned back to Gu Shi. "You seem to be in a bad mood." He said.


    Gu Shi slightly smiled. "If you are worried that I might break something, then be at ease." He told him and walked past him.


    Jin Wu and Di San were left. Di San was about to follow Gu Shi when Jin Wu stopped him.


    "What happened to Gu Shi?" Jin Wu asked. "Where did you twoe from? It''s rare¡­" to see you two together. He added in his mind.


    "City of the Dead." Di San replied.


    Jin Wu''s brows shot up. "City of the Dead? Why go there?" he asked.


    "Where''s Mo Shi?" Di San asked and looked around when he didn''t see Jin Wu''s apprentice.


    "Doing my report on my behalf." Jin Wu answered and blocked Di San''s path. "Why did you go there?" he asked again.


    Di San''s lips were pressed into a thin line. There''s no escaping Jin Wu, this persistent guy! "Yi Bing asked us to go there." he finally answered.


    "Oh¡­" Jin Wu muttered. So it turns out it was Yi Bing. He thought. "For what did he call you there for?" he asked.


    Di San is bing impatient. "Inspection!" he answered and walked past Jin Wu.


    Jin Wu''s eyes widened in shock. "''inspection''?" he muttered. "If it is inspection¡­" his eyes narrowed. "The Rainbow Tower? Did something happen to the Rainbow Tower?" he asked to himself.


    "Senior¡­ senior!" Mo Shi called and hit Jin Wu''s back when the other didn''t answer.


    Jin Wu returned to his senses. He turned to Mo Shi. "What is it?" he asked.


    "Here." Mo Shi grunted and handed a piece of paper in his hand to Jin Wu. "Your report." He said, frowning. This senior of his is veryzy and all he knows is fighting!


    Jin Wu''s brows raised and he took the paper. He read it before he hummed in satisfaction while nodding his head. "Good, good¡­" he muttered as he smiled. Then, he returned the paper to Mo Shi.


    "Huh?" Mo Shi muttered in puzzlement. "Why¡­" he muttered as he raised his gaze to look at Jin Wu in askance.


    Jin Wu grinned. "You give it to Gu Shi." He told him. "I pissed him earlier." He added before he left, leaving the dumbfounded Mo Shi.


    Mo Shi''s jaw dropped. Gu Shi, the one who has the best temperament was pissed?! He knew it! This Jin Wu is unreliable!

 Chapter 340 - Waver

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Waver</h4>


    Normal World.


    "Howee. Are you sure you weren''t hurt?" Jason asked for the nth time when he called him.


    "Yes. I am perfectly fine." Huo Ling told Jason when Jason called him.


    They didn''t try to call him since they don''t want for Huo Ling to know they are greatly worried of him. Huo Ling is already stressed, and if Huo Ling would know that they are worried about him, they would just add to Huo Ling''s problems. Until now, Jonathan and Lu Si are investigating why the assassins are targeting Huo Ling, who was living his life incognito.


    The MI6 group that was presently in China tried to catch the assassins, but some of them escaped, while some who were caughtmitted suicide on the spot. The MI6, with the help of Gu Xingfeng, are suppressing the news of the incident in the cemetery.. They also looked for people to immediately reconstruct the destroyed wall of the cemetery, as well as some epitaphs of the graves inside, to not cause public disturbance.


    Since everything hase to this, Huo Ling can''t refuse Jonathan and Lu Si anymore and was forced to wee the MI6 group to guard him. Yi Bing, who was usually a loner, surprisingly didn''t refuse since one, he can''t defy his superior''s order and two, he can''t be inconspicuous.


    So, Huo Ling who was expecting for Yi Bing to feel sad and refuse this arrangement didn''t see this oue. He was the one who became sad and now he felt depressed since there were now ''outsiders'' in his and Yi Bing''s daily life. But, he can''t me Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing is just a subordinate. He can''t refuse the order given to him, or it''ll be insubordination. He might lose his job. Worse, he might be killed. And, he can''t intervene with the MI6''s matters. He also can''t use his rtionship with Jonathan and Lu Si to revoke the order, since it is very improper. He isn''t this type of person. Furthermore, Jonathan and Lu Si are doing this for his sake. If he intervened and refused this order himself, wouldn''t that just be revealing his feelings for Yi Bing? That he wants the man all to himself?


    "Is it uncle Howee? Dad, are you calling uncle Howee?!" Huo Ling heard Justin''s excited voice asked.


    The gloominess Huo Ling felt recently and today slightly disappeared when he heard Justin''s voice. "Justin." He called and smiled. He sat on the balcony and leaned on the wall before he raised his head to look at the dark and starless sky. It''s already night.


    "Uncle Howee!!!" Justin squealed and a short sound was heard. It was him snatching the phone from Jason. "Uncle Howee! How are you? I miss you!" he said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes softened and his chest felt warm as he listened to Justin''s milky voice and heartfelt words. Children are the sincerest beings in the world. They can''t lie, because they don''t have any reason nor see any reason to lie. Furthermore, they are bold, thus they say anything they wanted to say from their heart. They also aren''t calcting like the adults, and hide their ill intentions.


    A child would instead show off his mischiefs andugh at it. This makes them cute, unlike the ugly adults.


    "Mn." He answered. "I''m fine." He told him.


    "Really?" Justin doubtfully asked. He is a smart child thus Jason and Maxwell euphemistically told him about the bad guys.


    A smile formed on Huo Ling''s lips, feeling a cat was scratching his heart as he listened to Justin''s animated voice. It''s as if he could see Justin''s doubtful expression, which just made him want to pinch his chubby cheeks. "Really." He answered and heaved a sigh. He suddenly misses his adorable nephew.


    Justin sighed in relief. "Then, that''s great!" he said. "I''ll continue to pray for uncle''s safety!" he told him.


    Huo Ling felt his eyes became warm and his nose became sour. "Mn. Okay." He answered as he held back his tears that are threatening to fall from his eyes. "Thank you." He whispered.


    Justin giggled. "Anything for uncle Howee!" he said and brightly smiled. "I love you uncle Howee!" he shouted to the phone.


    Huo Lingughed and his tears fell. "I love you too, Justin." He told him. "My favorite nephew." He added.


    "Hey! I''m your only nephew, so it''s just natural to be your favorite!" Justin smartly said.


    Jason who was wiping his tears chuckled. "When you said you love your uncle Howee, who do you love more between him and me?" he asked.


    "Uh, that''s¡­" Justin suddenly fell in a conundrum.


    "How about me? How much do you love me?" Maxwell, who just arrived, asked.


    Justin turned and his eyes lit up when he saw Maxwell. He looked at him as if he was looking at his savior. "Maxwell!" he cried and immediately ran to Maxwell, escaping his plight earlier.


    Maxwellughed as he carried Justin and looked at Jason who was resentfully looking at him.


    "How long were you hiding behind the door?" Jason asked as he pouted.


    Maxwell grinned and nted a lingering kiss on Jason''s pouting lips that are inviting him. "Guess?" he asked and winked.


    "Hmph!" Jason turned to his phone, only to see that the call has already ended. The smile in his eyes disappeared and was reced by worry. He turned and saw Maxwell''s face is also serious.


    They hope Huo Ling is alright, especially that his birthday ising near where he would have to show his face as a member of the royal family, and as the main protagonist of the celebration. That day, those assassins would know Huo Ling is a prince, if they still haven''t found out the fact yet. So, before Huo Ling''s birthday woulde, they would have to deal with the assassins first.


    How can Yi Bing not know this fact? In fact, he is the one who is the clearest about this. Since when Huo Ling''s birthdayes, he will turn twenty-three. And, he will die.


    He heaved a sigh. "What''s wrong?" he heard Qi Shan asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. They are on the rooftop of a building.


    "What?" Qi Shan asked when he saw Yi Bing just stared at him. He rolled his eyes and decided not to squabble with him. "Why are you here instead of your sweetheart''s side?" he asked as he stared at the flickering lights from the skyscrapers in front of them to the lights of the cars and streetlights on the street beneath them.


    "Why are you here instead of hiding?" Yi Bing asked and looked at the magnified face of Lei Shan across them.


    "That''s just a billboard. Not the actual person." Qi Shan argued.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    "Are you trying to distance yourself from Huo Ling?" Qi Shan asked. He already heard that there were new MI6 agents surrounding Huo Ling now.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Qi Shan heaved a sigh. "I really thought being a grim reaper is easier than just a wandering soul." He spoke.


    "What do you think now?" Yi Bing asked.


    "It''s the hardest job." Qi Shan wryly smiled.


    Yi Bing looked at him but he didn''t give anyment. "Qi Shan." He called.


    "Yeah?"


    "Is your Life Note with you?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Yeah. Why?" Qi Shan asked, puzzled.


    Yi Bing fell silent for a while. In fact, Qi Shan''s Life Note isn''t actually a Life Note. There is only one Life Note. The Life Note of Qi Shan is just modeled after the Life Note. Qi Shan''s Life Note is actually a Life Record. And, it has limitations.


    Grim reapers can''t have the Life Note, and can''t intervene with the matters of life. But, Qi Shan is the sole exception, since he is involved with the protagonists. Protagonists affects the bnce of the world, thus Qi Shan, as the grim reaper handling their souls, he has the Life Record. Only, the information shown in the Life Record is about the protagonist, and about the people involved with the protagonists.


    But, of course, there isn''t anything impossible. "I want to see Huo Ling''s information in the Life Record." Yi Bing answered.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened and he looked at Yi Bing, stunned. "You¡­" he muttered. But, after a while, he took out the Life Record.


    Yi Bing stared at the Life Record in Qi Shan''s hand before he looked at Qi Shan. "Why?" he quietly asked.


    Qi Shan fell silent for a while before he spoke. "I am wavering." He answered.


    It was Yi Bing''s turn to fall silent. But, he didn''t ask Qi Shan why and he just took the Life Record and opened it. In order to help the protagonist, Qi Shan has to investigate each and every person involved with the protagonist, even just a passerby. That''s why, Yi Bing wanted to see if Huo Ling''s information is in the Life Record.

 Chapter 341 - Life Record

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Life Record</h4>


    Yi Bing hasn''t thought of the Life Record before, since he is disinterested in everything. Even the position of being the director of the Afterlife Department doesn''t interest him. It''s like he has no needs, nor even a want. He even felt his existence is disinteresting. His gray life only started to have a color when he was given a soul assignment.


    But, Huo Ling''s appearance erased all the remaining grayness in his life. This is how significant and important Huo Ling is to him. He started to have an interest, andter, started to have a need ¨C Huo Ling. This feeling intensified when he learned that Huo Ling is connected to his past life. Thus, he wanted to know how, and what is his exact rtionship to Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing opened the Life Record and saw the first world Lei Shan was in is the Zombie Apocalypse World.


    Great.. Huo Ling was in this world, too, before. He thought and searched on the search tab Huo Ling''s name. Yi Bing felt his heart beating loudly, thumping against his chest. He never felt this nervous before. His gaze froze on the loading icon in the center of the page. His eyes are filled with expectation.


    Suddenly, Yi Bing''s eyes brightened. He saw Huo Ling''s name was really there! He immediately tapped on Huo Ling''s name and held his breath when he saw Huo Ling''s picture. Huo Ling''s picture disyed his appearance in that world ¨C both before he died, and when he became a zombie.


    Yi Bing read the details shown on the page. Then, he stopped. "I knew it." He muttered.


    "What is it?" Qi Shan asked.


    "It wasn''t stated here that Huo Ling was possessed by a Soul Fragment." Yi Bing frowned.


    Qi Shan''s brows shot up. "Really?!" he asked before he snatched the Life Record.


    Yi Bing let him have it since he has finished confirming his guess.


    "This can''t be¡­" Qi Shan muttered. "Huo Ling was possessed by a Soul Fragment in that world. I also have seen it." He said.


    "The Life Record''s details must be limited only to the things rted to the events that happened in that world." Yi Bing spoke. "Soul Fragments, even though are found in those worlds, but they are all beyond all the worlds." He exined.


    Hearing this, Qi Shan stopped speaking. He stared at Yi Bing for a while before he spoke. "Everyone''s past life is also not written here." He said and looked at the Life Record.


    The information disyed is only rted to the world involved. Other than that, there''s nothing else.


    "What are you going to do now?" Qi Shan asked.


    "As is." Yi Bing answered. What he means, to continue distancing himself from Huo Ling until Huo Ling dies in this world so that he won''t have, or have less, attachments in this world when he dies.


    Before, he nned to influence Huo Ling''s mind by sticking with Huo Ling so that it''ll be easier for him to convince Huo Lingter to be a grim reaper. How wrong his approach was. Not only did he fell into the pit he dug by himself, he also made the situation worse.


    Even though Yi Bing is cold, but he started to have emotions. So, how can Huo Ling''s sneaking gazes escape him? He naturally noticed that Huo Ling likes him. But, Yi Bing realized that the more their current situation continues, the more they couldn''t extricate themselves. Yi Bing is a grim reaper, so, naturally, he has to die in the end. But, Huo Ling isn''t a grim reaper. He is an ordinary human and when he dies, he would feel sad. Not only for himself ¨C for his fate, but also for the people around him that he left.


    Yes, including Yi Bing whom he thought is an ordinary human. With this, Huo Ling''s regret of his death would just grow as time passed. This is also unsolvable, since Yi Bing is a grim reaper ¨C someone Huo Ling shouldn''t have fallen in love, albeit unknowingly. This is also one of the reasons why grim reapers can''t intervene with the matters of life, and also can''t have rtionships or emotions towards the humans.


    Yi Bing realized this all toote. He realized how foolish he had been. He has lived for a long, long time, and it made him overconfident. He should have known. For a long, long time, he has never fallen in love. How can he act and think like he is an expert on it? Now, he can only push himself away from Huo Ling, causing heartbreak for both of them. All because of his one, stupid mistake.


    "Won''t Huo Ling notice?" Qi Shan asked.


    "He already noticed." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then, won''t he have some misunderstandings regarding your actions?" Qi Shan stared at him.


    Yi Bing fell silent. He just stared at the passing cars on the bright street beneath them. "He already did." He spoke.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened. "So, he¡­ Huo Ling¡­" he muttered. "He is now thinking that you led him on?!" he asked, shocked.


    Yi Bing closed his eyes. "I shouldn''t have done this since the beginning." He said. "The Rules are never wrong. In fact ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C rules are created in order for the idents to be prevented." He sadly smiled.


    But, he didn''t listen to the rules. He broke it, since he thought he could handle the situation. How wrong he is. He is was overconfident to himself. Not only did things spiral out of his control, he himself also fell on it. It would''ve been good if it was just him. But, he just had to drag Huo Ling in it.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore." Yi Bing spoke. He nced at the Life Record on Qi Shan''s hand. "Qi Shan. I''ve got an idea for the Life Record. Do you want to hear it?" he asked.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened. "Yes!" he nodded, his expression eager.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Good." He said. "Today, we''ve found out that we can''t see the record of the past life of a soul in your Life Record." He started.


    Qi Shan nodded, listening very carefully.


    "But, what if you''ll encounter a reborn or transmigrated soul?" Yi Bing asked.


    Qi Shan''s pupils constricted. "This¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "If it is a reborn soul, then they might know the fate of the world in advance." He said. "If it is a transmigrated soul, then, its actions might have a butterfly effect in the world. Whichever case, the world will surely change." He exined.


    Qi Shan fell into a deep thought. "So, you mean to say¡­" he said after pondering.


    Yi Bing nodded. "You must upgrade the Life Record." He told Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan stared at him for a long while. "Won''t this be very simr to the Life Note?" he asked.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "The Life Note stores records of billions of souls. Meanwhile, the Life Record can only store a limited number of souls ¨C to which are involved in a certain world you are in." he exined.


    "You have a point." Qi Shan spoke. "Although you have an ulterior motive." He added.


    Yi Bing just gave him a smile.


    Qi Shan helplessly sighed and looked at the Life Record. "I can''t beat you in an argument." He said. "Fortunately, though, you found a blind spot in the Life Record." He looked at Yi Bing. "You have nned this, didn''t you?" he asked.


    Yi Bing chuckled, and the depression he feels was alleviated. "I did." He honestly answered.


    Qi Shan wryly smiled. "You n to look into Huo Ling''s past life?" he asked.


    He was there in the Zombie Apocalypse World, so he knows that Huo Ling introduced himself before as the sect master of the Fengshen Sect. But, Yi Bing has never been to a xianxia world after Huo Ling became his assignment. This can only mean that Huo Ling has another life before his reincarnation cycle. And, with Yi Bing''s actions, he guesses that Yi Bing got to do with Huo Ling''s past life. That''s why he let Yi Bing look into the Life Record, albeit it is forbidden.


    "Yes." Yi Bing didn''t even deny it. He knows Qi Shan is smart and, as expected, Qi Shan has guessed his n.


    "Life Record¡­" Qi Shan muttered. "Your objective is the Life Note." He looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing smiled. He''s too smart. He thought. But, even though Qi Shan is too smart, he doesn''t n to do anything to Qi Shan. Qi Shan is useful to him, and Qi Shan also knows this fact, thus he tells him whatever he thinks, including his guesses to Yi Bing''s n.


    "Yi Bing." Qi Shan called.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing answered. He thought that Qi Shan would speak about the Life Record and Life Note. He didn''t expect what Qi Shan spoke next.


    "How did I be a grim reaper?"

 Chapter 342 - Past

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Past</h4>


    Yi Bing froze. He turned to look at Qi Shan who is staring at him, waiting for his answer. "What did you say?" he asked. He felt like he had misheard him.


    Qi Shan knows that his question was really abrupt, so he repeated it. "How did I be a grim reaper?" he asked. "My code is 0007. I was an archangel, like you. And, an archangel bes a grim reaper as their punishment after they sinned." He exined. "So, I want to know, what did I sin?" he asked him.


    Yi Bing stared at Qi Shan for a long time before the corners of his lips were pulled down. "Why are you asking this?" he asked. He didn''t directly answer him. Not because he can''t answer Qi Shan. He could answer him. But, he didn''t because he is considering the consequence if he answered him.


    "I¡­" Qi Shan spoke. He took a deep breath before he raised his head and looked up at the starless night sky. "You already know that Lei Shan is chasing me." He started.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He spoke.


    He remembered that after Qi Shan and Lei Shan were done with their first world, Lei Shan told Qi Shan that he wants to chase him, in which Qi Shan justughed off. After all, souls, after reincarnated, have their memories of their previous life washed away by Meng Po''s soup. So, how can Lei Shan remember that he promised Qi Shan to chase Qi Shan?


    So, when Qi Shan appeared before Lei Shan, Qi Shan was very confident. So, he was caught off-guard after Lei Shan hugged him and kissed him when they met. Qi Shan was shocked speechless and it took him a long time before he finally reacted and pushed Lei Shan away. But, since Lei Shan is the protagonist, he can''t hurt Lei Shan so he controlled his strength when he pushed Lei Shan away.


    Qi Shan was rmed. How can Lei Shan remember his promise to him before? But, after he calmed down, he noticed that there is something wrong with Lei Shan ¨C Lei Shan doesn''t know him, but recognizes him for some reason. Qi Shan then bluffed his way through his and Lei Shan''s second world before he returned to the Afterlife Department after sending Lei Shan to his third world.


    Qi Shan asked Yi Bing if Lei Shan''s case is possible. Yi Bing answered ''yes''. Qi Shan asked how, and Yi Bing answered that this is due to the soul''s strong feelings. Qi Shan said that he has already resolved Lei Shan''s attachment. Yi Bing exined that it might be because Lei Shan is the protagonist, or that the soul epted the unfruitful oue of his feelings, but still kept his feelings.


    Qi Shan was convinced, thus he avoided Lei Shan the best he could. Until now.


    "Because of my actions concerning Huo Ling, you suspect your past life is connected to Lei Shan?" Yi Bing asked. The past life he is referring is Qi Shan''s life as an archangel.


    "Yes." Qi Shan nodded.


    Yi Bing stared at Qi Shan. In some way, Qi Shan''s and Lei Shan''s case is simr to his and Huo Ling''s case. But, there are still some differences. While he and Huo Ling are a grim reaper and a soul, respectively, that doesn''t necessarily the case for Qi Shan and Lei Shan.


    If Lei Shan, the protagonist, dies, how can the world continue moving? But, if Lei Shan doesn''t die, how can a grim reaper ¨C Qi Shan, take charge of him? This is where Qi Shan and the protagonist, Lei Shan, are special.


    Lei Shan did die. And Qi Shan meets him. But, what follows their meeting isn''t immediately resolving Lei Shan''s attachment. Lei Shan is the protagonist, so, Lei Shan''s fate must life must go on. Although he is the protagonist, but death is inevitable, though, so the world can''t forever keep Lei Shan''s life even if Lei Shan is the protagonist. So, if Lei Shan dies, what will happen next?


    This is where Qi Shanes in. Since Lei Shan died, he would meet a grim reaper. But, the grim reaper can''t just take his soul after resolving his attachment. Instead, the grim reaper has to preserve Lei Shan''s life until Lei Shan lived a full life, and the world would be then satisfied.


    But of course, if Lei Shan''s death wasn''t an ident or a natural death, and he was plotted, Lei Shan would retaliate against those viins and Qi Shan will help Lei Shan, until all of Lei Shan''s enemies are dead or have suffered their retribution. This is why Qi Shan has the Life Record.


    In short, Qi Shan would keep Lei Shan''s soul in Lei Shan''s body, but Lei Shan is already dead. After Lei Shan lived a fulfilling life, only then would Qi Shan take away his soul and send it to reincarnation. This is the rtionship between Qi Shan and Lei Shan.


    "What you proposed earlier made me enlightened." Qi Shan spoke, interrupting Yi Bing''s thoughts.


    Yi Bing looked at him.


    "If you and Huo Ling could have a past life, then why don''t Lei Shan and I have none?" Qi Shan asked and met Yi Bing''s gaze. "A past life between him and me¡­ this exins why he became attached to me after our first world." He exined.


    Yi Bing stared at Qi Shan for a long time before the corners of his lips raised. "You''re too smart." He said with a sigh in his voice. "I can tell you, but I don''t know how will it affect you." He said as his face became serious. "I almost destroyed the City of the Dead after I found out about Huo Ling and I¡­ I don''t know what will happen to you if I tell you your past with Lei Shan." He told him.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened. "The City of the Dead¡­" he held his breath before his attention was caught by Yi Bing''sst sentence. "There really is¡­ so, there really is¡­ between me and Lei Shan¡­!" he eximed as he held his chest.


    "You already know you were once an archangel like me. Just from the fact that you were punished and became a grim reaper¡­ how heavy do you think the crime that youmitted?" Yi Bing asked Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan''s usually pale face became paler than a sheet of paper. "I ¨C " he opened his mouth to speak, but he doesn''t know what to say. His breathing quickened. "Did I¡­ kill him?" he asked in a low and trembling voice.


    Killing a mortal is the heaviest crime in Heaven.


    Hearing this, Yi Bing flinched. He remembered what happened between him and Huo Ling. He killed Huo Ling. "No." he answered.


    Qi Shan held his breath before he sighed in relief. As long as he didn''t kill Lei Shan¡­ "Then, what did I do?" he asked.


    "He died for you." Yi Bing answered.


    Qi Shan''s pupils constricted. "WHAT?!" he sharply turned to Yi Bing, his neck almost snapped. "What did you say?! Who¡­ who died for whom?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing calmly looked at Qi Shan. "You fell in love with him and wanted to change his fate for him. But, Lei Shan doesn''t want it and knows youmitted a crime for him, so he received the punishment for you." He exined, then told him all the details.


    The more Qi Shan heard, the more his expression twisted in pain, agony, and regret. "He¡­" he muttered. In the end, he still doesn''t know what to say.


    "Qi Shan." Yi Bing called.


    Qi Shan took a deep breath. He knows. Yi Bing shouldn''t tell him. Because the reason why their memories of their past life were erased is because they will be affected in the present. "I am fine." He said. "I can control my emotions now." He told him. He has tempered himself during the past hundreds of years.


    He isn''t that immature and na?ve archangel, Ling Qi. He is now a cool-headed andpetent grim reaper, Qi Shan.


    "No. That''s not what I mean." Yi Bing spoke.


    Qi Shan turned to him. "Huh?" he muttered. He thought Yi Bing wanted to tell him to not be obvious that he already knows his and Lei Shan''s past. If not it, then what does he want?


    "Qi Shan." Yi Bing called. "I want to ask you ¨C do you know Lord Zero?" he asked.


    It took a long while before Qi Shan reacted. "''Lord Zero''?" he asked as he pondered over the name. "Isn''t he 0000, the first archangel?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Then, do you know ¨C " he said. " ¨C that he is also the first grim reaper?" he asked.


    "¡­ WHAT?!?!" Qi Shan was shocked. "What do you¡­. Aren''t you¡­ aren''t you the first grim reaper?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "I''m not." He said.


    "Then, you mean¡­ it''s Lord Zero?" Qi Shan said. "But, how can that be¡­?" he is confused.


    "Qi Shan." Yi Bing called. "Do you know¡­ how were I and Lord Zero before?" he asked.

 Chapter 343 - Injury

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Injury</h4>


    "Huh? You and Lord Zero?" Qi Shan asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded.


    "Why? What''s wrong with Lord Zero?" Qi Shan asked, confused.


    "I¡­ might have done something wrong to him." Yi Bing answered.


    "Huh?" Qi Shan stared at Yi Bing.


    "Just tell me what he is like." Yi Bing said. "As a being.." He added. He also wanted to know what sin did he do to Huo Ling. But, since Qi Shan doesn''t know that Huo Ling is Lord Zero, and he still isn''t prepared to hear what sin did he do, then he didn''t ask yet.


    "Lord Zero¡­ as far as I can remember¡­ is an amazing angel." Qi Shan started.


    Although Qi Shan was punished and became a grim reaper, but since he is involved with protagonists, the Heaven decided to restore his memories when he was an archangel so that he could use his experiences when he was an archangel to his tasks as a grim reaper.


    This is his difference with Yi Bing, since Yi Bing''s memories when he was an archangel were erased. Considering that Yi Bing also told him about his past with Lei Shan, thus he answered Yi Bing''s question.


    "Even though he is the oldest angel, but he didn''t use his seniority to act haughty. He isn''t arrogant." Qi Shan started. "On the contrary, he is very helpful, especially to the newbies. He is very caring." He smiled.


    "Then¡­" Yi Bing spoke. "How did he and I interact?" he asked.


    Qi Shan turned to him. "You''re the exact opposites." He said.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened. "How so?" he asked.


    Qi Shan''s eyes narrowed and he looked at him in disdain. "Are you deaf?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Yi Bing muttered.


    "Based from what I said, what can you infer?" Qi Shan asked.


    "¡­ Lord Zero is kind?" Yi Bing asked.


    "And?" Qi Shan asked.


    "¡­ warm?" Yi Bing added.


    Qi Shan nodded and smiled, satisfied with his answer. "How about you?" he asked him.


    "I¡­" Yi Bing pondered. "¡­ am not kind?" he asked.


    Qi Shan nodded. "And?" he asked.


    "¡­ cold." Yi Bing spoke.


    Qi Shan grinned and looked at Yi Bing, his eyes now are filled with pride. "Congrattions!" he said and patted his shoulder. "You are very honest!" he added.


    Yi Bing''s face darkened and Qi Shan immediately withdrew his hand. Yi Bing could guess that he and Lord Zero are total opposites.


    Qi Shan could guess what he is thinking. "You both are the opposite of the other. Can''t you guess how you two would be like when you two are ced inside one space?" he asked. "Fire ice¡­ sun and moon¡­ we, the bystanders, are lucky enough to not be both burned and frozen at the same time by you two." He said.


    "So, you''re saying¡­" Yi Bing said. "¡­ we are rivals?" he asked.


    "Exactly!" Qi Shan said. "But, Lord Zero doesn''t care about seniority, as I have said. So, he wouldn''t take seriously your rivalry." He told him. "In fact, he likes to take care of his juniors. Naturally, he wanted to care about you, too." He pointed him. Yi Bing, after all, is the angel after Lord Zero.


    "Then, I¡­" Yi Bing muttered.


    Qi Shan''s expression changed. "You were young, after all." He said and stared at the night sky. "You misunderstood Lord Zero''s intentions and actions. You were jealous of him." he looked at Yi Bing whose face paled. "Only you took the rivalry seriously." He told him.


    Yi Bing felt like he was punched in the gut. "I¡­" he spoke with difficulty.


    "Hey. Don''t worry. That''s youth!" Qi Shan said. "Weren''t I like that before?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    Qi Shan sighed. "Why are you asking about Lord Zero, anyway?" he asked, puzzled.


    "I want to know how did he be a grim reaper." Yi Bing answered.


    Qi Shan froze. "Hey, you¡­" he looked at Yi Bing, wide-eyed. "You really aren''t¡­?" he asked. He thought Yi Bing was joking earlier. But, deep in his heart, this thing isn''t something to be joked about.


    "You don''t know?" Yi Bing''s brows knitted.


    Qi Shan shook his head.


    Yi Bing frowned as he pondered. Qi Shan has his memories when he was an archangel, except his memories of Lei Shan and his sin. If Lord Zero has sinned and became a grim reaper, what was Lord Zero''s sin? And how can Qi Shan not know that?


    Suddenly, Yi Bing realized something. His eyes widened and his pupils constricted. Everyone thought that he is the first grim reaper, but in fact, he''s not. But, the truth is that Lord Zero was the first grim reaper. If his sin is killing Huo Ling, and then he became a grim reaper as a punishment, how did he sin to Huo Ling? Could it be¡­?


    "Yi Bing? Yi Bing? Are you alright?" Qi Shan asked when he saw Yi Bing''splexion changed and his expression is ugly.


    "Everything¡­" Yi Bing muttered. "Everything is inconsistent!" he said and rose from his seat. He gazed at the skyscrapers. His icy-blue eyes are as dark as the night.


    "Y-Yi Bing¡­" Qi Shan called and he took a step back when he felt the ominous auraing from Yi Bing. "C-Calm down first¡­" he told him.


    "Qi Shan." Yi Bing called.


    "Yes?" Qi Shan immediately responded.


    "How much do you know?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Huh?" Qi Shan was puzzled.


    "How did Lord Zero disappear?" Yi Bing asked.


    Qi Shan''s eyes widened.


    "Did he die?" Yi Bing turned to him.


    Qi Shan felt a chill ran down his spine. "I¡­ I ¨C " he stammered.


    "Answer." Yi Bing coldly said.


    "I only know that Lord Zero suffered a grave injury!" Qi Shan answered.


    "What injury?" Yi Bing asked. "Was it¡­ I did?" he spoke in a low voice.


    "No, no!" Qi Shan immediately answered. "The¡­ the injury is Foul. Lord Zero¡­ he was contaminated by the Foul." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s pupils shook. ''contaminated''¡­ he thought. Then, he remembered what Di San said ¨C that he sinned to Huo Ling. "Qi Shan." He called, his voice is a few degrees lower this time.


    Qi Shan shuddered in fear.


    "Are you sure his injury wasn''t done by me?" Yi Bing asked with a dark face.


    Qi Shan''s pupils constricted. "It really isn''t!" he answered. "After all¡­ after all ¨C " he muttered.


    Yi Bing stared at him, waiting for him to continue.


    Qi Shan gnashed his teeth. "After all¡­ it was him who wanted to save you." He finally said.


    Yi Bing''s heart skipped a beat.


    "That time¡­ during thest war against the Soul Eaters and the Hell fell¡­" Qi Shan spoke. "You were contaminated by the Foul. Lord Zero used his Pure me to purify the Foul in your body. But, to do that, he has to hurt your soul." He exined. "Lord Zero, beingpassionate as he was, didn''t want to hurt you. So, the only way to help you is tobine your souls." He looked at Yi Bing. His eyes are red. "Time is tight. He forcefully sucked the Foul out of your soul after your soulsbined. You were still resisting, but your resistance, in the end, helped him separate your souls since he has weakened after the Foul was transferred to his soul." His tears fell. "He was possessed by the Foul and used his mes of Destruction, resulting to a lot of casualties." He shook his head. He didn''t care about that, though, as one of the injured. "He can''t bear to see everyone die, so he burned his soul along with the Foul in his body. Lord Zero, he ¨C " he sobbed. " ¨C he is dead¡­" he told him.


    Yi Bing stared at Qi Shan, shocked.


    "I hated you¡­" Qi Shan said. It was obvious he likes Lord Zero very much. "But, now, I can only feel sadness. I have long epted Lord Zero''s death, despite it still painful to remember." He said. "Don''t feel guilty. It wasn''t your fault." He told him and sighed.


    It took a long while for Yi Bing to react. "¡­ Qi Shan." He called.


    "What?" Qi Shan asked.


    "¡­ are you sure I didn''t kill him?" Yi Bing asked.


    Qi Shan nodded. "Aren''t you listening? Or are you saying I am a liar?" he asked and frowned.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "That''s not it." He said. "My sin to Lord Zero¡­ I killed him, right?" he asked.


    "Oh. There''s this, too¡­" Qi Shan muttered when he suddenly froze. His eyes widened and he looked at Yi Bing in shock. "How did you know that?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed and he looked at him. "What do you mean by that?" he asked. "I shouldn''t know the truth? That I didn''t kill Lord Zero?" he walked towards Qi Shan and pulled Qi Shan by the cor. "What''s with that crime of mine? If I didn''t kill Lord Zero, then why was I condemned like that?" he gnashed his teeth. "If I''m really not innocent, then what is my real crime?!"

 Chapter 344 - Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Guilt</h4>


    Qi Shan was stunned with Yi Bing''s sudden outburst. "Yi Bing ¨C " he tried to call him, but Yi Bing raised him and thrown him to the wall.


    BAM! Qi Shan''s body hit the wall and cracks appeared on the wall. Qi Shan''s body fell, but before he could move, he felt his body was raised again and his body was mmed on the wall. BAM! BAM! BAM! Qi Shan''s head bled, but it''s as if Yi Bing couldn''t see it and he continued to hit Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan''s whole body ached. Yi Bing is the strongest among them grim reapers! How can he resist Yi Bing''s attacks?! "Yi Bing!" he called in between Yi Bing''s thrashing of him. "Lord Zero! You indirectly killed Lord Zero!" he said.


    As expected, Yi Bing froze.


    Qi Shan spat out blood from his mouth. "It was the Heaven''s will.. They have always seen you as an eyesore and Shen Taizi''s subordinate, so they gave you a sanction of crime!" he exined.


    "Continue." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Everyone has already seen, that although it was out of Lord Zero''s will to save you, but because Lord Zero died¡­" Qi Shan pursed his lips. "So, they wanted to find someone to me for Lord Zero''s death, and they chose you. Everyone saw that you''re the reason why Lord Zero was contaminated by the Foul, so¡­" he didn''t continue.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    "Also, the Heaven and Shen Taizi have always been at odds with each other." Qi Shan continued. "Shen Taizi''s position at that time is critical, and it is the Heaven that are in an advantage. So, they used you to lower Shen Taizi''s power." He exined.


    "Heaven¡­ it''s always them¡­" Yi Bing coldly smiled. He then released Qi Shan.


    Qi Shan breathed a sigh of relief and slid down the wall. He took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off of his face. "Yi Bing." He called after both of them have calmed down. "Tell me. Is Lord Zero¡­ Huo Ling?" he asked. He saw Yi Bing froze and the corner of his lips pulled up. "So, it''s him." he said.


    "You''re too smart." Yi Bing said.


    "I''ll be better to Huo Ling when we meet again." Qi Shan said.


    "He doesn''t remember." Yi Bing told him.


    "That doesn''t matter." Qi Shan said. Then, he looked at Yi Bing. "How did he live?" he asked. Although he is happy to know that his idol is alive, but of course, he wanted to know how did it happen.


    "I suspect the Soul Fragments." Yi Bing answered.


    Qi Shan was stunned. "What?!" he eximed. Then, he froze. He suddenly remembered what happened in the Zombie Apocalypse World. "It couldn''t be¡­" he muttered.


    "It should be." Yi Bing muttered.


    Qi Shan fell silent. Soul Fragments are the fragments of one''s soul after the soul broke. A soul breaks when they died, or was killed. If the Soul Fragments are really Huo Ling''s¡­


    Qi Shan stared at Yi Bing''s back. "What are you going to do now?" he asked. "Huo Ling is about to finish his first cycle." He reminded him.


    "I don''t know¡­" Yi Bing honestly answered.


    Qi Shan''s brows knitted. "Do you still feel guilty of his death?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Qi Shan frowned. "What''s important is that he is alive now!" he told him.


    Yi Bing froze.


    "This life of ours is very long." Qi Shan said. "So, we shouldn''t dwell on the past anymore since it has already happened. We can only relive it in the present, but in order for us to move on for the future!" he patted Yi Bing''s back. "Cherish the past, live on the present and anticipate the future." He told him before he left.


    Yi Bing looked at Qi Shan''s back before he smiled. He didn''t say anything and just quietly left, going back to the safe house of the MI6 prepared for Huo Ling.


    ¡­


    "Your Highness, is this light alright?" an MI6 agent asked when he saw Huo Ling squinted after he walked towards the living room.


    "¡­ I can bear it." Huo Ling answered and forced a smile before he sat on the sofa and watched the local news.


    After watching for an hour, he didn''t see any report regarding the attack in the cemetery where he and Yi Bing went. He breathed a sigh of relief before he went to the entertainment channel. After watching for some time, he finally can''t help it and nced at the wall clock.


    He can''t bear it anymore. "Uhm¡­" he called the agent that was standing by the window.


    "Yes, Your Highness?" the agent answered. They already knew the identity of Huo Ling. For one, their superiors are the uncle of Huo Ling ¨C Jonathan, and the uncle-inw ¨C Lu Si. They also research on their client. So, they are triply respectful towards Huo Ling.


    "Has Yi¡­" Huo Ling spoke when he bit his lip. He can''t say it! For more than a decade, he never had cared about anything ¨C including himself. But, now, he has Yi Bing to care of.


    Even if he doesn''t care about himself if he woulde out of the closet, but he has to consider the consequence since Yi Bing will be implicated. Not that he can''t hide Yi Bing''s name. He wants to hide it. But, it will inevitably found out. Jonathan and Lu Si are working in the MI6, and are high-ranking.


    Even though Jonathan and Lu Si can''t uncover the mystery of the assassination to Huo Ling, but finding the name of Huo Ling''s paramour, it is very easy. Setting aside Jonathan''s and Lu Si''s overprotectiveness to their family members, but the clues of Huo Ling''s romantic life are easy to find.


    Huo Ling was asexual before he met Yi Bing. He started to change when he met Yi Bing in Bolivia. Then, they met again in China. After that, they started living together. Even if the other people would regard his change as a shock because his life is being threatened, but the fact that Huo Ling is in love with Yi Bing remains.


    The royal family doesn''t care about scandals. Jonathan is homosexual and is married to Lu Si. Jason Baurne remarried to a man. What does it matter if Huo Ling also would turn to a homosexual from being asexual? As Huo Ling said, the royal family isn''t afraid of scandals or rumors. What Huo Ling is afraid of is Yi Bing. He is afraid of Yi Bing being implicated.


    Huo Ling doesn''t even know if Yi Bing likes him, or even just interested in him. He doesn''t even know if Yi Bing is a homosexual, much less if Yi Bing is repulsive towards homosexuals. Before he could find the answers, Yi Bing has already started to distance himself from Huo Ling. What could Huo Ling do? Chase him?


    Pride doesn''t matter to Huo Ling. What matters to him is Yi Bing''s opinion¡­ Yi Bing''s impression of him. Yi Bing has already seen him as a weak person, a damsel in distress. Could it get any worse?


    Huo Ling pulled his hair in frustration. "Your Highness, is something wrong?" the agent worriedly asked him. "Does your head hurt? I''ll get you medicine. Or should I call a doctor - ?" he asked, feeling flustered.


    Huo Ling can''t help but pity him. Not only Yi Bing would he torment, but also his family, his friends, and these people who is protecting him. Even though these people are being paid, but they are still protecting him. For the first time, Huo Ling felt bad.


    He is a bad person. He is troubling other people. Was he being chased because he is bad? It must be. he must have done something wrong!


    "Your Highness¡­?" the agent called when he saw him rose from his seat.


    But, Huo Ling didn''t answer.


    "Your Highness, where are you going¡­?" the agent continued to ask, puzzled by his behavior. Then, he saw him walking towards the door. "Your Highness?" he tried calling again.


    But, Huo Ling didn''t respond and just reached the doorknob, then twisted it.


    The MI6 agent''s eyes widened when he finally saw his nk eyes. He immediately called the MI6 agents around. "Get in position! Clear the surroundings! His Highness is going out of the safe house!" he said on his phone.


    "Copy!" the agents answered.


    Why did they not move to stop Huo Ling? It''s because Jonathan and Lu Si stressed to them not to limit Huo Ling''s actions. Jonathan and Lu Shi have handled countless cases like Huo Ling''s before and they have seen that the more they limit the person''s actions, the more the stress, fear and anxiety the person feels. He would feel locked up, no different than a prisoner. Then, they would be susceptible to depression, if they already not have fallen. Insomnia, hunger-strike, irritability, to name some. Something worse to happen is paranoia. The worst ismitting a suicide.

 Chapter 345 - Force

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Force</h4>


    The MI6 agents are like walking on thin ice, and this is the worst they have experienced since the person they are guarding for is a prince! The best of them is definitely guarding the king and other important figures. But, for them, Huo Ling is the most important person they were tasked to protect so far. This is their first time working for a royal blood, and they felt tenser. They want to stop Huo Ling, but they can''t be rough with their actions towards him.


    Right now, Huo Ling has opened the door and stepped a foot outside. The MI6 agents felt their heart was stuck on their throat. They are confident with their skills, but they also know that it is not impossible if an assassin has slipped in their and want to snipe Huo Ling. So, they could only powerlessly watch Huo Ling walk outside and heighten their senses, ready to take action at any time if something happens.


    At this time, under their eyes, someone suddenly appeared before Huo Ling. No one knows how he passed by them and when. They only know that in the blink of an eye, he was already standing in front of Huo Ling! An enemy?! They thought and were about to move when they heard the man spoke.


    "Where are you going?" he asked in a cold voice, but his tone is sounds strangely very familiar towards Huo Ling..


    The MI6 agents froze. Then, they stared at the man and saw he is wearing a ck suit. His hair is ck, but his icy-blue eyes looked cold. It is, however, strange, since the man is staring at Huo Ling filled with warmth. Their eyes widened when they recognized him. It is the ''half''-Asian special agent! Yi Bing!


    Actually, they know that Yi Bing is purely Chinese, but Yi Bing''s pupils are naturally ice-blue. So, they are secretly calling him ''half''-Asian. Seeing that it is one of them, they sighed in relief and their tensed shoulders rxed. It seems that Yi Bing is also familiar with Huo Ling based from his tone. Then, they remembered that Yi Bing has saved Huo Ling in Bolivia. Everything made sense.


    Huo Ling raised his head and saw Yi Bing''s handsome face. His pupils shook and his heart trembled, but in pain and longing. How many days was it since hest saw Yi Bing? He felt it was a lifetime¡­ "I want to take a breather." He answered. When he saw Yi Bing stared at him, he lowered his gaze and bit his lip. What? Why do you look like you''re the one who''s mad? He thought and can''t help but frown. "Move." He spoke. When Yi Bing didn''t move, he pressed his lips tight and pushed Yi Bing away.


    The MI6 agents immediately became tense. What is the special agent doing?! They thought when they saw that Yi Bing was pushed by Huo Ling. They can''t offend Huo Ling! But, they can''t help but feel both gratified and pity towards Yi Bing since Yi Bing is risking offending Huo Ling to stop Huo Ling from leaving.


    Huo Ling walked past Yi Bing. Yi Bing balled his fists before he took a deep breath, then unclenched his fists. "I''ll go with you." He said and followed behind Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak, and neither Yi Bing. One man in front, the other behind, walked down the empty street. The MI6 has already bought themunity, so the street, including the houses around, are empty. Fortunately for them, there are no other people who currently needs to stay in the safe houses of MI6. Thus, they can feel relieved, as well as Huo Ling, since no one would attack him here, unless there is a hidden enemy in the MI6.


    Seeing that Yi Bing is following behind Huo Ling, the other MI6 agents hid their presence and maintained their distance from the two. They know that Huo Ling has been high strung these days. Huo Ling was raised in a secure environment and was well-pampered as a prince. So, being led around by the unknown enemy, Huo Ling must feel the world is copsing. Thus, they gave him space and did their best not to disturb him. Like now.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling''s back that looked thin and weak. But, Yi Bing knows that behind that look of invulnerability, Huo Ling is resolute. No matter how much the royal family trains their descendants, but if the descendant in question iscking in attitude, then he would have already broken down from this series of assassination attempts Huo Ling has experienced.


    Yi Bing usually didn''t care about the silence. But, currently, Huo Ling''s mental state looks bad. He was about to open his mouth to speak, to break the silence, when his phone suddenly rang. Yes, his phone he is using in this world. There are only the MI6 in his contacts, and only the MI6 knows his number, so it could only be the MI6 who knows his number.


    He stopped in his tracks. He looked at Huo Ling who also has stopped walking and just stood in front of him, his back facing him.


    "Answer the phone. I won''t go anywhere." Huo Ling spoke, his voice sounded deste.


    The phone continued to ring.


    "Answer it." Huo Ling said. "I won''t say it again." He told him.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling. After a few minutes, he took out his phone and answered the call with his gaze not leaving Huo Ling''s figure. In fact, he doesn''t need Huo Ling''s reassurance. He just wanted for Huo Ling to promise him. He knows, Huo Ling won''t break his words.


    "Special agent Yi Bing?" Lu Si spoke.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "Is xiao Ling with you?" Lu Si asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling, whose back is still facing him. Then, he nced at the MI6 agents hiding behind the trees and the walls. There are also some who are hiding behind the curtains on the other houses.


    Lu Si could''ve just called them, but why did he¡­


    "Good." Lu Si spoke, cutting his thoughts. "You must be wondering why I called you?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing honestly answered.


    "Are you xiao Ling''s lover?" Lu Si straightforwardly asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. Neither his expression nor his voice changed. He saw Huo Ling''s shoulders tensed, then his body stiffened after he heard his answer.


    He lowered his gaze, hiding the emotions that passed in his eyes. He can''t¡­ he has to restrain himself. He can''t screw them both again!


    "Then ¨C " Lu Si spoke, his tone didn''t change a bit as if he just asked him what did Huo Ling eat for breakfast. " ¨C Huo Ling''s birthday ising up. Can you act as his lover?" he asked.


    "¡­ what?" Yi Bing''s usually cold expression finally cracked. "You¡­ why did you¡­" he muttered.


    "The royal family will be holding a banquet." Lu Si spoke as if he didn''t hear him speak. "We have to have someone escort Huo Ling, and act as his lover to not blow their cover off. We can''t let the public know about Huo Ling''s situation." He exined.


    "Wait ¨C " Yi Bing tried to cut him off.


    But, Lu Si continued as if he can''t hear him. "We can have a female agent act, but in terms of strength and reaction, no one can''t beat you." He said. "Don''t worry. The royal family doesn''t care whether their descendants are homosexuals. If they did, I won''t be with Jonathan now." He chuckled.


    Yi Bing heard Jonathan''s voice in the background, as if scolding Lu Si. "You¡­ already know¡­" he muttered. Huo Ling''s feelings, as well as his.


    "Of course, I did. If not, would I have reinstated you as his bodyguard?" Lu Si asked. "Young man, you must be confident of your face, your charm. You''ve changed my asexual nephew-inw to a homosexual! But, if you continue to be indecisive, my nephew-inw, with his temper, would get tired of you." He exined. "You''ve lived with him for a number of days. You already should''ve been familiar with his temper, right?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    Suddenly, Lu Si''s tone changed. "I don''t know what you are being indecisive about." He said.


    "There''s no problem with Huo Ling. It''s myself." Yi Bing confessed.


    "Then, I''ve got something to say to you." Lu Si said. "Bang now, resolve itter. You have to grab each opportunity, for it knocks but only once!" he told him before he ended the call.


    Yi Bing''s face darkened. He lowered his hand and saw Huo Ling is now facing him. His eyes are red and misty. He''s holding back his tears.


    "I''m a despicable person, right?" Huo Ling asked and smiled bitterly. "But¡­ I don''t want to prolong this pain I feel anymore!" he said as his tears finally fell. He raised his head and looked at Yi Bing in the eyes. "Can you be my lover?" he asked.

 Chapter 346 - Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Unreasonable</h4>


    May 12, sunny.


    " ¨C today is a special day as we are celebrating the twenty-third birthday of the first-born prince, His Highness Howee Jackson Baurne ¨C "


    " ¨C a bright and sunny day to start the day! Everyone is all waiting in front of their television screens to watch the live broadcast from the royal pce to see the preparation for the birthday banquet for the first-born prince tonight ¨C "


    Lu Si and Jonathan Baurne watched in the monitor the different television channels reporting the preparation for Huo Ling''s birthday feast. The newscasters were granted a special pass to enter the royal pce. But, during the day, they are limited to the wide garden of the pce. They can only enter the main pce at night, when the birthday feast is about to start.


    On the screen, the head butler of the royal pce can be seen as he personally inspects by the door the chefs and other workers needed for the preparation for tonight''s celebration.


    "So grand¡­ as expected of the royal family." Lu Si spoke as he sighed in admiration.


    Jonathan, beside him, frowned.. "You speak as if there isn''t a member of the royal family standing by your side." He said. "I am also a prince! A prince! The current king''s younger brother!" he reminded him.


    Lu Si turned to him and smiled. "That''s why I feel very fortunate to meet you¡­ have you." He said as he pulled Jonathan towards him by the waist.


    Jonathan blushed and felt his knees turned to jellies when he saw Lu Si''s deep gaze on him. "M-me, too¡­" he spoke in a low voice. He lowered his head, feeling shy.


    Lu Si chuckled. "Don''t you need to go to the pce and make your own preparations?" he asked.


    "I''ll have the butler send my suit here." Jonathan answered. There''s no need for him to put on a makeup and color his nails. Only thedies invited for tonight''s celebration are doing it.


    "Alright. I''ll send youter." Lu Si said.


    Jonathan was about to decline, but then he just shrugged. He has to take advantage of Lu Si from time to time, considering how busy they are. So, sending himter gives them more time to be with each other. "Okay!" he answered.


    Lu Si hummed and kissed him on his cheek. "I''ll go brief the others for the operationter." He told him and squeezed his hand before he left.


    Jonathan smiled, then resumed watching the broadcast.


    Stable World, City of the Dead.


    Ruan Yu''s cold face cracked after he heard Shen Sheng''s exnation about the Soul Fragment. "¡­ have you told Yi Bing about this?" he asked.


    "I want to." Shen Sheng answered. "But, one explosion is enough. Should I add one more?" he asked.


    Ruan Yu fell silent. What Shen Sheng meant, if the Soul Fragments would be fully assembled, it would create something simr to an explosion. And, if he would tell Yi Bing about the Soul Fragments, Yi Bing would definitely explode in anger.


    Ruan Yu felt his head ached. He picked up his ss and drank his beer. "I can assemble the Soul Fragments. But, you have toplete them first." He said. "How many fragments are missing?" he asked.


    "Let''s see¡­" Shen Sheng muttered as he pondered. "me¡­ Void¡­ hmm¡­ one more fragment needed." He answered.


    "''me''. ''Void''¡­" Ruan Yu muttered as he looked at the box in the table with aplicated gaze.


    "The me Fragment contains the me of Destruction and the Pure me." Shen Sheng said. "Meanwhile, the Void Fragment contains the Neutrality and Zero ability." He exined.


    Ruan Yu gulped. "No wonder you said that something simr to an explosion would happen when all the Soul Fragments werebined." He said. "But, if I wouldbine it, I have to do it in a safe and isted ce¡­" he told Shen Sheng.


    Shen Sheng smiled. "How about the Middle Heaven?" he asked.


    Ruan Yu almost dropped the ss in his hand and his beer almost spilled. "Are you joking?" he asked. "If we are going tobine the Soul Fragments, we have to do it outside the Heaven''s eyes!" he told him.


    Shen Sheng sighed and his shoulder slumped. "But, that''s the only ce I have¡­" he pouted. "Well, isn''t this good? If something unexpected happens, then we''d also blow up the Heaven!" he evilly grinned.


    Ruan Yu face palmed. "Just how much do you hate the Heaven?" he asked. "Didn''t you help them by creating angels? Why desire to destroy them now?" he drank his beer and then looked at Shen Sheng.


    Shen Sheng shrugged. "Nothing, really. I just find them an eyesore." He answered. "So, the longer they exist, the more I feel ufortable." He exined.


    Ruan Yu almost choked in his drink. "You''re so unreasonable!" he said.


    Shen Sheng chuckled. "When have I not?" he asked as he stared at the surface of his drink.


    Ruan Yu looked at him. "Why do you hate the Heaven so much?" he asked again. This time, his voice sounds serious.


    But, Shen Sheng didn''t answer. "Humans and gods are different from each other because of the life they live ¨C mortal and immortality." He spoke. "Do you know when they will be the same?" he asked.


    Ruan Yu didn''t answer.


    Shen Sheng smiled. "It''s when they feel emotions. Everyone bes the same because of emotions." he answered his own question. "Joy, sadness, pain, regret¡­ but, most of all ¨C " he looked at Ruan Yu in the eyes. " ¨C greed." He said.


    "''greed''?" Ruan Yu asked.


    Shen Sheng drank. He just smiled. "When does one feel greed?" he asked instead.


    "When they want something?" Ruan Yu answered, feeling uncertain.


    "Correct, but also not correct." Shen Sheng said.


    "How?" Ruan Yu asked.


    "You''re correct when you said that they want something." Shen Sheng said. "But, you are also wrong." He looked at Ruan Yu. "Because you didn''t say to what extent would they want." He told him.


    Ruan Yu gaped at him.


    "Everything has a limit, especially human''s abilities." Shen Sheng spoke. "And, because of this limit, they go to the gray area." He said.


    "''gray area''¡­" Ruan Yu muttered.


    "Emotions." Shen Sheng spoke.


    Ruan Yu froze.


    "In emotions, there is no borderline. Afterall, it is an irrational thing." Shen Sheng said. "It cannot be measured. And so, they use their emotions that has no limitation in order to cover up their ipetency due to theirck of ability." He exined.


    Ruan Yu nodded in understanding. "So, because of the emotions, everything will be affected." He said.


    Shen Sheng nodded. "That''s why I asked you what is greed." He said. "When does one feel it? And¡­ why do they feel it?" he asked. "If you say that they want something, then it isn''t greed. It''s just a desire. But, if you say that they want something to certain extent¡­ then, that is greed." He exined and he looked at Ruan Yu in the eyes.


    Ruan Yu held his breath.


    "Greed came from want. Then, why does one feel want?" Shen Sheng asked. "One wants something that they see. What they don''t see, they won''t want." He said.


    "In other words ¨C " Ruan Yu spoke. " ¨C one felt want. But, because theyck the ability, they felt greed." He exined.


    Shen Sheng nodded. "Bingo." He smiled.


    Silence fell upon them.


    "Shen Taizi." Ruan Yu called after a while.


    "Hmm?" Shen Sheng answered and smiled as he raised his ss and sipped his drink.


    "Your hate towards the Heaven¡­ is it because of greed?" Ruan Yu asked. He took a deep breath, raised his head, then met Shen Sheng''s gaze that is now boring onto him. He coldly sweated. He immediately lowered his head, so he missed the sh in Shen Sheng''s golden pupils.


    After a while, Shen Sheng spoke. "Why do you ask?" he asked.


    Ruan Yu took a deep breath before he spoke. "Before I left the Heaven, it isn''t worse like it is now." He said.


    Shen Sheng just quietly listened to him.


    "Is it because¡­" Ruan Yu slowly raised his head and looked at Shen Sheng''s face. "¡­ some felt greed when they shouldn''t have?" he asked.


    Shen Sheng stared at Ruan Yu. "Greed, in the first ce, shouldn''t exist." He said. "It exist, because one felt it, when they shouldn''t have to. That''s why it is a sin." He exined.


    Ruan Yu felt something lit up in his brain. He stared at Shen Sheng, wide-eyed. He opened his mouth to say something, but, in the end, he shut up. He shouldn''t ask anything more. This is also a greed ¨C a greed for information. "I understand." He said. He felt his face hurt.


    Shen Sheng shrugged and just drink. When he spoke, he changed the subject. "Look at the time." He said.


    "Huh?" Ruan Yu looked at him.


    Shen Sheng smiled. "Yi Bing''s time is almost up now." He said.


    "¡­ huh?" Ruan Yu felt more puzzled. The topic earlier made him slow to react.


    "It''s about time for Huo Ling to die."

 Chapter 347 - Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Celebration</h4>


    Normal World, hotel.


    Hao Baiyun was fixing his sleeves and he looked at the mirror. He saw Gu Xingfeng''s reflection behind him in the mirror. Gu Xingfeng is leaning on the wall near the door. With his strong arms crossed on his chest coupled with his frowning face, he looked like a door guardian.


    "Whye with me here?" he asked him.


    When he received an invitation letter, separate from his family''s invitation, Gu Xingfeng was present. So, the other has seen the invitation and told him he wanted toe with him.


    "Isn''t Huo Ling your friend?" Gu Xingfeng asked back. He is wearing an expensive ck suit that perfectly hugged his body. Matched with his face, he looked like a son of a business tycoon. But, Gu Xingfeng is actually from a military family. So, he is qualified to attend Huo Ling''s birthday party.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "So, are you attending this birthday party as Huo Ling''s friend, or as a member of your family?" he asked. The Gu family was also given an invitation by the royal family.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer and just stared at Hao Baiyun''s reflection in the mirror. Hao Baiyun stared back at him through the mirror. None of them spoke and, after a while of staring at each other with a measuring gaze, they broke their staring contest.


    Hao Baiyun fixed his bow tie. But, for some reason, his fingers fumbled. Gu Xingfeng saw that Hao Baiyun is about to choke himself with his bow tie so he walked towards him and held Hao Baiyun''s hand, stopping him from identally killing himself. Then, he pulled Hao Baiyun''s fair hands away from the bow tie that is about to look creased. He touched the bow tie, and inadvertently touching Hao Baiyun''s Adam''s apple and chin.


    Hao Baiyun momentarily stiffened from the touch before he fixed his expression when he saw that Gu Xingfeng''s expression remained normal, as if the fleeting touch was either an ident or his own imagination.


    After n hours, Gu Xingfeng finally fixed the bow tie for Hao Baiyun. "Done." He said before he also fixed Hao Baiyun''s cor.


    Hao Baiyun remained silent and just stared at Gu Xingfeng.


    "What?" Gu Xingfeng asked when he saw Hao Baiyun staring at him.


    Hao Baiyun stared at Gu Xingfeng for a long while before he lowered his gaze. "Nothing." He answered and touched his bow tie, also touching his throat and chin.


    Gu Xingfeng saw Hao Baiyun''s actions and the corners of his lips imperceptibly raised.


    Hao Baiyun felt Gu Xingfeng''s gaze on him and he coughed. His fair cheeks slightly blushed. "Let''s go." He said. "You be my driver today." He told him.


    "Sure." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    Hao Baiyun walked towards the door and opened it. He saw Jason Baurne and Maxwell passed along with Justin.


    Jason Baurne and Maxwell heard the door opening and saw Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. "Hello, Mr. Hao." Jason politely greeted. He knows Hao Baiyun through Huo Ling. It was also him who mailed the invitation to Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun nodded at him, then to Maxwell, before he turned back to Jason Baurne. "You are here. Why aren''t you in the pce?" he asked as they all walked together.


    Jason Baurne shyly smiled. "The royal pce is heavily guarded today, with many peopleing and going for the preparation for tonight''s celebration feast. It would be hard for my family to go out." He exined, then looked at Maxwell and Justin.


    Maxwell smiled back, then shyly nodded to Gu Xingfeng who was silently following behind them.


    Jason has noticed Gu Xingfeng earlier, but he thought he was just a driver and a bodyguard. Now that he took a closer look, he can''t ignore Gu Xingfeng''s temperament. "Is he your friend, Mr. Hao?" he asked Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "He''s from the Gu family, the second-born son." He answered. "Gu Xingfeng." He told him.


    Jason uttered an exmation. He reached a hand to Gu Xingfeng. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Gu." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng shook Jason''s hand before he immediately withdrew it. "Same." He spoke.


    Jason, although a prince, didn''t take offense at Gu Xingfeng''s lukewarm response. "Shall we go together?" he asked as they entered the elevator exclusive to the royal family. Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng were also there, so it would be impolite to enter the other elevator for guests'' use.


    But, for this ride, Hao Baiyun has to refuse even though he is Huo Ling''s friend. "Thank you for the invitation, Your Highness. But, I already have a ride." He said and nced at Gu Xingfeng''s emotionless face.


    Jason and Maxwell also nced at Gu Xingfeng before they looked at each other and smiled. "Alright." He said and didn''t insist.


    As the elevator descended, their group talked some stuff before they parted ways outside the hotel.


    In the parking lot, a middle-aged man is smoking inside his car. He is watching the live broadcast of a TV channel before he looked at the invitation in his hand.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the window. "Sir." A subordinate called when the window was lowered. "Wolf called and they still can''t find the target." He reported.


    "Useless!" the middle-aged man cursed and punched the screen. "A mere preschool teacher¡­" he said through his gnashed teeth. "How did he manage to hook up with the MI6?! Who is his backer?!" he asked.


    "The preschool teacher''s background is very clean. His parents are dead and he has no other rtives left, that''s why he went abroad to work." His subordinate exined.


    "This is obviously fake!" the middle-aged man snapped. "Find him wherever hole did he hide!" he yelled before he closed the window.


    Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng were passing by, going towards their car when they heard someone shouted. They turned and saw the man standing beside the car with his head hung low. Obviously, he was yelled at by his ill-tempered boss.


    How unfortunate. Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng thought before they proceeded to their car. Jason Baurne, Maxwell and Justin were fetched by their own driver and immediately left.


    "Where to?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he sat on the driver''s seat.


    Hao Baiyun suddenly sighed. He looked outside the window. "I want to go see xiao Ling¡­ but, the pce will be opened to the guests only this evening." He frowned.


    "As long as he is safe, then everyone can ease their mind and heart." Gu Xingfeng told him. He is referring to Huo Ling.


    As expected, Hao Baiyun smiled and the gloomy expression on his face disappeared because of what Gu Xingfeng said. "You''re right." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Where to?" he asked again.


    "Then, let''s roam around the city. I still haven''t bought a present for xiao Ling." Hao Baiyun answered.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded and started the car.


    "You also have to give him a present, too!" Hao Baiyun told Gu Xingfeng. He refrained from hitting the man since the man is driving.


    Gu Xingfeng helplessly nodded his head. "Yeah, yeah, yeah¡­" he dispiritedly answered. Not only did he pay for his ne ticket, he also has to buy a birthday present worthy for Huo Ling, a prince. He is relieved that he hasn''t spent a cent of his wage for over ten years. Who told him to follow Hao Baiyun because he is worried that something might happen to the otherter?


    Hao Baiyun saw the distressed look on Gu Xingfeng''s face and he roared inughter. Gu Xingfeng nced at him and saw himughing. Then, he subconsciously smiled, feeling affected of Hao Baiyun''sughter.


    Their car stopped when it became a red light. Hao Baiyun turned to look outside with a smile, only for his smile to be frozen on his lips.?"What¡­ the¡­" he muttered under his breath and his eyes widened in shock.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Gu Xingfeng asked when he heard Hao Baiyun''s distracted voice. When he didn''t hear Hao Baiyun answer, he turned to him. "Hey?" he called when he saw him sat frozen on his seat. His eyes are glued outside.


    Gu Xingfeng followed his gaze and his eyes also widened in shock. He can''t help but utter a low curse when he saw Huo Ling''s face broadcasted on therge television screen.


    "No, no, no¡­ this can''t be¡­ how can this happen?!" Hao Baiyun asked, stunned, as he looked at Huo Ling''s face being broadcasted.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately dialled Lu Si''s number. Lu Si gave it to him before when Huo Ling was still in China. "Why was Huo Ling''s face been broadcasted?!" he asked. "Didn''t you ¨C "


    Lu Si cut him off. "Those f*cking fame wh*res!" he cursed as he punched the table. "We''ve clearly issued a notice to all media to not show xiao Ling''s face!" he said. Even on the birthday banquet tonight, Huo Ling''s face still won''t be seen because the party is a masquerade ball.


    But, no matter how much you n and prepare, things can still go wrong.

 Chapter 348 - Document

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Document</h4>


    "Shut down those f*ckers!" Jonathan Baurne''s loud voice cursing can be hearding from Gu Xingfeng''s phone. The ones he is cursing is the TV station that broadcasted Huo Ling''s face.


    Naturally, there is apetition in the media world. But, they all didn''t expect for these people to use Huo Ling to their leverage!


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun finally calmed themselves. They also know Lu Si and Jonathan would protect Huo Ling at all costs. Thus, they would definitely not permit any leak of Huo Ling''s photos, even just snap shots, so that Huo Ling''s assassins won''t see Huo Ling''s face and find out he is a prince!


    It''s not that Lu Si and Jonathan aren''t confident enough that they could protect Huo Ling. But, like today, even with their very careful n, Huo Ling''s photo was still leaked.. Huo Ling''s identity as a prince is even more dangerous. Anyone could just use an excuse to kill Huo Ling, thus hiding their real intention for killing Huo Ling.


    Lu Si and Jonathan know, Huo Ling''s assassins will definitely do this! "Damn it!" Jonathan cursed. "Just who are those bastards?!?!" he asked, gnashing his teeth in anger.


    Lu Si sighed both in helplessness and irritation. Until now, they can''t find any trace of that group of assassins. Those who were captured back in the cemetery after they ambushed Huo Ling havemitted suicide. When they finally managed to find the origin of those assassins in the cemetery, they were bound to fail since those assassins were from a prison in Russia. The ones involved in the escape of the prisoners were all dead.


    In short, they have hit a dead end. Their opponent is too clean in everything they are doing. If not, they would''ve already caught their tail, or better, their head. But, there''s nothing! They can''t find a damn thing about them!


    Lu Si pulled his hair in frustration. Meanwhile, Jonathan was uttering a string of curses as he called Hao Baiyun. Gu Xingfeng has long ended the call after they found where the problem came from and assured him that his family will arrest everyone involved in this dirty scheme. After that, Lu Si thanked him.


    In the middle of Jonathan''s cursing, suddenly, Lu Si received a call. Lu Si picked up his phone and saw that it was Yi Bing calling. "Hello." He greeted. "How''s xiao Ling?" he asked as he clenched his fist. "Tell him we''re minimizing the damage caused by that bastard TV station." He told him.


    "En." Yi Bing answered. "I''ve got a lead about the syndicate." He said.


    Lu Si started. "What?" he muttered under his breath.


    "After I saved Huo Ling in Bolivia, while he stayed in the hotel, I went to retrieve his jeep." Yi Bing started. "I''ve found in his luggage a box containing his students'' test papers. I think he brought it as a memento." He said.


    Lu Si hummed in agreement.


    "When I took the box, the papers fell because it was scratched by the assassin when it tried to find Huo Ling inside the vehicle." Yi Bing continued. "Then, I saw a document that shouldn''t belong to Huo Ling." He said.


    Lu Si eximed in wonder. "This document¡­" he muttered, then frowned. "Why didn''t you send it to me?" he asked.


    "I did." Yi Bing answered. "I thought you already have seen it, and then I waited for your instructions. But, I only received your order to watch over Huo Ling." He exined. "I thought you¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Lu Si froze before he logged in to his email ount. "¡­ f*ck." He cursed in a low voice. "It was deemed as a spam! Sh*t!" he cursed.


    Jonathan turned to him. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Lu Si took a deep breath to calm himself. "Fortunately, I don''t delete the emails¡­" he muttered and gnashed his teeth as he turned theputer screen to Jonathan.


    Jonathan read the document Lu Si opened. "Sh*t!" he cursed and almost punched theputer screen. Fortunately, Lu Si was quick to hold him back. "Bastard¡­!" he gritted his teeth.


    "What? What''s wrong? What happened?!" Hao Baiyun''s voice from Jonathan''s phone asked.


    Jonathan took a deep breath. "I''ll exin it to youter." He told Hao Baiyun. Without waiting for the other to response, he ended the call. Then, he turned to Lu Si. "This¡­" he said.


    "A business deal of ammunition¡­" Lu Si''s lip twitched and his face darkened. "Hong Kong Minister Kong Chuan¡­ what is he nning to do?!" he asked and clenched his fists.


    Jonathan patted his shoulder. "We''ve got more troublesome thing to face." He told him.


    Lu Si looked at him.


    "Kong Chuan is one of the guests invited as the representative from Hong Kong." Jonathan said, his expression grim. "He must have used his connections to get closer to the royal family to gain a stronger backer for his seat." He exined. "But, now that he found out about Huo Ling''s identity¡­" his voice trailed off as he gritted his teeth.


    Lu Si''s face became darker. "Change of ns." He said. "Stare at this bastard. He would definitely call all of his people to sneak inside the pce! We should find these rats and eliminate them, removing all the dangers surrounding xiao Ling!" he punched the table.


    Jonathan nodded. "I''ll ry the message." He said and immediately left.


    Lu Si heaved a sigh and turned to his phone. He saw that the call is still ongoing. "¡­ I''ve shamed myself." He said. He meant, he was very careless to not notice Yi Bing''s email.


    "It''s fine. You are very busy." Yi Bing said.


    Lu Si ced a hand on his forehead. "How is xiao Ling currently?" he asked.


    "Calm." Yi Bing answered.


    Lu Si fell silent.


    "I''ll definitely protect him!" Yi Bing said.


    A smile formed on Lu Si''s lips and the depressing feeling he have slightly dissipated. "En. I''ll leave him to you." He told him before he ended the call. He then turned to the door where Jonathan appeared.


    "I''m finished summoning everybody." Jonathan spoke as he walked towards him. His face serious. "All the MI6 agents, all over the world, will be arriving within three hours." He said.


    "Three hours¡­" Lu Si muttered and looked at the giant wall clock. Three hours¡­ it''s exactly the time the birthday feast starts.


    Jonathan saw the burden on Lu Si''s face. He held Lu Si''s hand and squeezed it,forting him. "It''s enough." He said. He doesn''t know whether he is saying this to Lu Si or to himself. Or both. "Kong Chuan must not be expecting this either, so he would also take some time to call for his people, who are still in China, here." He exined.


    "In short ¨C " Lu Si said. " ¨C this is a race against time."


    In the hotel''s parking lot, a muffledughter can be heard from inside the car.


    "So that''s it! So that''s it!!!" the middle-aged man said as he stared, wide-eyed, at Huo Ling''s face on the screen. "So that''s how a mere preschool teacher can avoid me¡­ so that''s why he is well-protected by the MI6¡­ HE IS A PRINCE!" He eximed. "HAHAHAHA! A PRINCE¡­ A PRINCE!!!" he said as he stared at the screen, his eyes are bloodshot and his eyeballs almost popping out of their sockets.


    When they found out that it was the wrong documents that have been sent to them, and the documents that have to be sent to them were sent to a wrong ce, they almost have killed the mailingpany. But, they can''t since they have to be low-key. And so, they asked the mailingpany the list of the addresses that they will be sending to that day. It took them a whole day to find Huo Ling''s home.


    They investigated Huo Ling''s background, and observed him every day. Fortunately for Huo Ling and his students, they can''t senselessly kill anyone. Thus, Huo Ling can live in peace. But, not for long because the big boss got impatient. Those documents contained the big project they will be contracting.


    Thus, he sent people to turn Huo Ling''s home upside-down. When they didn''t find the documents, they thought Huo Ling was intentionally hiding them to ckmail them. Thus, the boss decided to capture Huo Ling alive.


    But, they didn''t expect for the MI6 to intervene. They also were taken aback when Huo Ling suddenly disappeared, only for them to luckily find him in Bolivia. However, they still didn''t manage to kill Huo Ling because Huo Ling was very lucky to always manage to escape from their clutches.


    "Hawk." He called his driver.


    "Yes, boss?" the driver answered.


    "Capture this bastard, alive!" the boss said. "Squeeze out the location of the documents from him¡­ even if he''ll be half-dead! I want those documents!" he told him.


    "Understood, boss!" the driver answered and went out of the car to instruct the subordinate waiting outside the car.


    The boss looked at the invitation in his hands. His smile became meaningful, full of malice. "Finally, my dear prince¡­ I found you!" he said, his lips forming a wide, evil grin.

 Chapter 349 - Seat

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Seat</h4>


    18:00.


    At exactly six in the evening, the wide gates of the royal pce officially opened for their invited guests all over the world.


    Everyone sitting in front of their television and watching the live broadcast for the first-born prince''s birthday feast felt they were almost blind when they saw the shining cars entering the wide gates of the royal pce. When the camera shifted to the entrance of the royal pce, their jaw dropped to the floor when they saw the sparkling jewelries and millions of dors'' worth of wristwatches of the guests.


    Their mourous ball gowns and fashionable ck suits paired with their handsome and beautiful visages are heart-stopping. The guests are entering the doors of the royal pce while the royal head butler checked their invitations and verified their identity using a scanning device for everyone''s safety, most especially of the royal family''s.


    The television audience were still stunned earlier after seeing the handsome face of the first-born prince, Howee Jackson Baurne. After all, it''s been years since theyst saw the first-born prince''s face. Reminded of how good-looking are the members of the royal family, the television audience became more enthusiastic and excitedly waited for the first-born prince to appear.


    18:03..


    In the grounds of the royal pce, Hao Baiyun is fidgeting on his seat inside his car driven by Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brow twitched in annoyance. A vein popped in his head and, sitting on the driver''s seat, he turned his body to face Hao Baiyun who is sitting on the backseat. "Mr. Hao, boss¡­ can''t you freaking calm down?!" he asked. His voice is filled with exasperation. "It''s been six whole hours you are feeling anxious. You almost got lost in the department store. You have forgotten to pay for our food in the restaurant. And ¨C " he said and took a deep breath. " - you''ve paced back and forth in the hotel room for two hours!" he reminded him. His face is dark. "Now, we''re about to enter the royal pce. If you still want your face, then please calm down!" he told him and almost punched the steering wheel. Fortunately, he didn''t. Or else, their car''s horn would sound and break the noise in the pce grounds. They''d be conspicuous, which Gu Xingfeng doesn''t want to happen.


    After Gu Xingfeng yelled at him, Hao Baiyun really calmed down. He cleared his throat. "What¡­ what do you think happened earlier?" he asked. "What do you think Lu Si and Jonathan found? When will Jonathan call me for an exnation?" he looked at Gu Xingfeng, looking apprehensive.


    Gu Xingfeng finally snapped. With a dark face, he took out a pair of ear buds and ced them on his ears. Then, he turned his body to face forward, then slowly drove their car.


    "Gu Xingfeng?" Hao Baiyun called. But, Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer, nor he turned back to look at him, indicating that he heard him.


    Gu Xingfeng, after stuffing his ears with ear buds, finally feltfortable with the silence in his ears. The irritation he felt towards Hao Baiyun earlier also disappeared. He didn''t look back, nor nced at the rearview mirror to see what is Hao Baiyun doing, or he''d just feel angry again if he saw his anxious expression.


    While waiting for their turn to arrive, his phone suddenly vibrated. He picked it up and saw that he received a message. He opened it and read the content. Then, the corners of his lips pulled up. His family has just finished arresting the audacious TV station that broadcasted Huo Ling''s face.


    Before he could savor his good mood, he felt his shoulder tapped, then his ear buds were taken from his ears. "Gu Xingfeng!" he heard Hao Baiyun called.


    His good mood was instantly gone. His brows knitted and he frowned. "What?" he asked, annoyed, before he turned back to Hao Baiyun.


    But, it''s as if Hao Baiyun couldn''t see his annoyance. "Did something happen?" he asked.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng answered. "The TV station was shut down. None of the TV stations dared to broadcast Huo Ling''s face again. But, the damage has been done." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression eased. "As long as no one would post xiao Ling''s face again." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. Finally, it was their turn. The royal valet gently knocked on their window. Hao Baiyun opened the window.


    "Good evening, sirs." The royal valet greeted and respectfully bowed.


    Gu Xingfeng''s knitted brows immediately eased when he heard the valet''s tactful words. The royal valet is smart to include the ''driver'' in his greeting. Hao Baiyun also noticed it and he smiled.


    The royal valet opened the car''s door and Hao Baiyun went out. Gu Xingfeng also came out on his own, then circled their car to walk beside Hao Baiyun. Then, he gave the key to the royal valet before he and Hao Baiyun walked to the main doors of the royal pce where the head butler is waiting.


    The head butler respectfully bowed and opened his hand. Hao Baiyun ced the invitation on the head butler''s hand. The head butler stood upright and gave a quick nce to the invitation before he gave them his standard smile.


    "Good evening, Mr. Hao and Mr. Gu." He greeted after a servant holding the scanning device scanned the invitation, Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng.


    Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng nodded at the head butler.


    The head butler''s smile became more genuine. Jason Baurne already told him when he, Maxwell and Justin returned to the royal pce that Gu Xingfeng is apanying Hao Baiyun, so the head butler wasposed when he greeted the two men. He also confirmed that Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng have a good character after they greeted him back, in which all the guests before him did not and put airs around him.


    "You table is at the front, and in the middle." The head butler spoke. Before Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng could react, he spoke again. "His Royal Highness Howee''s friends are the royal family''s friends. Please, join them in their table for a chat over a heartwarming meal." He told them.


    Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng were stunned. They didn''t expect to be seated in the same table with the royal family. But, they immediately regained theirposure when they remembered that there are still guests waiting behind them.


    "T-Thank you¡­" Hao Baiyun said and coughed before he pulled Gu Xingfeng with him.


    The head butler smiled before he bowed. Then, he turned to the iing guest.


    Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng entered the ballroom. After a few minutes and Gu Xingfeng finally found his voice.


    He looked at Hao Baiyun who, although looked calm, but inwardly still shocked. "Why are we seated with the royal family?" he asked him in a low voice.


    Hao Baiyun turned to him. "You wouldn''t want the honor?" he asked back.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes narrowed. "Don''t kid me. You were also surprised, right?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun nodded, then made a small smile. "Actually, after I''ve thought about it, it''s reasonable." He said.


    "Huh?" Gu Xingfeng stared at him, puzzled.


    Hao Baiyun pulled him toward the side so that they won''t block the way. They didn''t immediately sit on their seats, or they''ll definitely stick out like sore thumbs. There are already other guests sitting on their seats, but the royal family''s table is just very conspicuous. Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng don''t want to be stared at like animals in the zoo if they seated now.


    "Xiao Ling only has one friend ¨C " Hao Baiyun said. " ¨C me." He pointed himself.


    "You?" Gu Xingfeng snickered. "Aren''t you narcissistic?" he asked. "He''s a prince! Definitely, he has many friends since he has connections¡­" his voice trailed off when he saw Hao Baiyun''s serious face and Hao Baiyun is staring at him intently. "¡­ are you kidding me?" he muttered, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Hao Baiyun smiled, an obvious fake smile as he patted Gu Xingfeng''s shoulder while he looked at Gu Xingfeng with a tender gaze. "Now, you have the honor of being one of His Royal Highness Howee Jackson Baurne''s only two friends!" he told him. When he saw Gu Xingfeng''s face turned green, heughed.


    "This honor is too heavy for me to bear. I sincerely apologize, but I want to return it." Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    "Pft!" Hao Baiyun finally can''t help butugh.


    18:11.


    At the entrance of the royal pce, the head butler received the invitation and his expression stilled when he saw the name in the invitation. But, it was only for half a second. "Good evening, Mr. Kong." He greeted and slightly bowed.


    Kong Chuan was immersed in his happiness since he can finally capture Huo Ling so he didn''t see the head butler''s unnatural expression for a second. The head butler also immediately recovered his expression. Kong Chuan didn''t even spare a nce at the head butler and strode inside the royal pce after his identity and invitation was verified.

 Chapter 350 - Party

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Party</h4>


    18:30.


    Everyone''s attention was immediately caught when a handsome man dressed in a swallow-tail coat appeared and walked towards the center of the stage. When everyone saw that a microphone is in his hand, they all realized that it was the emcee.


    "Oh, my god! Even the servants are good-looking!" a female celebrity guest eximed and her cheeks flushed because of admiration and excitement.


    "Shush!" someone gestured to her in the table beside them.


    The female celebrity immediately fell silent. She knows no one should be provoked here. "Lei Shan." She called to the tall and handsome man sitting beside her.


    Lei Shan is her senior in theirpany.. She was very lucky to be here because Lei Shan chose her as his femalepanion. Of course, she didn''t dare to have thoughts towards Lei Shan even though she was chosen.


    "I''m sorry." She apologized and hung her head.


    "Let''s just watch." Lei Shan told her.


    "Okay!" her spirit immediately lifted. Although he didn''t admonish her, but she now behaved herself.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, a pleasant evening to you all." The emcee started. He spoke some weing words with a smile before he halted his speech. "Without further ado, let us all wee the royal family!" he said and motioned his hand with a bow.


    Everyone rose from their seats and pped as they all subtly craned their neck to have a better look at the gran staircase where the royal family will descend.


    "His Royal Highness Jason Matthew Baurne ¨C " the emcee announced as Jason Baurne appeared. " ¨C with his husband, Maxwell Campbell, and their son, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince Justin Peter Baurne!" he spoke.


    Jason Baurne stopped in the middle and turned to Maxwell who appeared, together with Justin standing beside and holding his hand tight. Jason''s smile became warmer as he waited for his family to reach him. Then, he held Maxwell''s hand tight and, together, the three of them descended the stairs and were weed with a loud apuse.


    "I ¨C " Maxwell muttered under his breath when he felt everyone''s gazes on them three.


    Jason winked at him. "You''re breathtaking." He whispered.


    Maxwell immediately blushed and he shyly lowered his gaze. But, a sweet smile is on his lips. "Ah." He muttered when he saw that there was no one on their table. Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng didn''t sit.


    Jason followed his gaze and he helplessly smiled. "Uncle Kane will arrange it." He said as he pulled the chair for Maxwell to sit before he sat beside Maxwell. Meanwhile, Justin sat on the seat on the other side of Jason. He''s very well-behaved.


    "His Royal Highness Jonathan Alexis Baurne!" the emcee announced. "Together with his husband, Lu Si." He said.


    Jonathan and Lu Si appeared and then coolly descended the stairs. Both their actions are very synchronized.


    "You''ve arrived on time." Jason spoke as Jonathan and Lu Si sat on their seat.


    "His Royal Highness, James Hendry Baurne!" the emcee spoke and turned to Jason''s father who is now descending the stairs.


    James doesn''t like to be on the limelight, thus he hurriedly sat on the table. If not for Huo Ling, his nephew, he wouldn''t be present in this party tonight.


    The emcee and the royal family. "¡­" he''s so fast! They thought.


    The emcee recovered hisposure. "His Majesty ¨C " he spoke.


    Everyone immediately held their breath as they looked at the man that appeared on the gran staircase.


    " ¨C Joseph Winston Baurne!" the emcee spoke before he pped his hands.


    Everyone followed suit. Joseph, although old, but his eyes are full of spirit. He walked towards the emcee and the emcee handed the microphone to him. Then, he spoke some weing words before he joined his family on their table and he sat on the main seat.


    The woman who is apanying Lei Shan tonight whispered to Lei Shan. "The royal family is small in number." She said. Her voice has a faint disappointment. "And they appointed the crown prince position this early." She added and looked at the adorable Justin.


    Lei Shan nodded. The woman didn''t speak anymore and just waited for the main star of the night to appear ¨C Huo Ling.


    "Now, for the main celebrant ¨C " the emcee spoke without any nonsense. " ¨C let''s all wee, His Royal Highness Howee Jackson Baurne!" he said and pped his hands.


    "He''s here!" the female celebrity eximed and excitedly patted Lei Shan''s shoulder. It was her first time to see Huo Ling''s face earlier in the news. Although the news followed after that didn''t show Huo Ling''s face again, but Huo Ling''s face was already embedded in her mind.


    She didn''t feel any attraction, but just pure admiration. Those amber eyes are clear and bright, showing full innocence struck her heart. It''s as if she felt impure when she saw his eyes and subconsciously wanted to present the best of her.


    Lei Shan decided to ignore her and watched together with everybody as Huo Ling appeared. The royal family all rose from their seat when thest member of their family celebrating their birthday appeared on the grand staircase.


    Everyone held their breath when they saw a tall man brown hair that was brushed up, showing his clean forehead, appeared together with a slender woman wearing a mask. Tonight''s party will be a masquerade ball and everybody brought their own mask with them that is matching their clothes. So, the femalepanion of the prince wearing a mask isn''t surprising. Instead, they thought that this woman would definitely be very beautiful and the prince hid her beauty this early so that no one would approach her.


    Of course, they wouldn''t dare approach her since she was alreadybeled as the prince''s. No one found any strangeness with the pair, except for two people, and those who are already in the know. And these two people are Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng who are standing with the head butler, waiting for them both be invited by the birthday celebrant.


    "Huh?" Hao Baiyun muttered and his brows knitted. His expression looked bewildered. "Has Huo Ling been this tall?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer.


    "Also, his body¡­ did he go to a gym the past days to relieve his stress?" Hao Baiyun added.


    The head butler didn''t make a sound. Instead, he just smiled. His smile is profound as they all watched ''Huo Ling'' held the microphone and gave a speech before he helped his femalepanion walk towards their table. Then, he raised his head and urately looked at the direction where Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng stood.


    The head butler immediately moved and guided the two towards the front while the emcee introduced Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng as the prince''s friends. Everyone watched with envy, while Hao Baiyun''s and Gu Xingfeng''s families felt honored because their sons are friends with the prince.


    Huo Ling nodded at everyone, then to his family, before he pulled the seat for her before he sat himself on his seat, together with the royal family, Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. The emcee then spoke some words before the dinner began. Then, he introduced the entertainers for tonight ¨C a singer, a band, and a theater troupe.


    While having a dinner, ''Huo Ling'' raised his head and met a gaze. Then, he nced at the head butler standing at the side. The head butler immediately went to wee the guest that arrived. Everyone was busy eating and didn''t see this small exchange, nor noticed that a person was added on the royal family''s table.


    ''Huo Ling'' ced some food on his femalepanion''s te before he turned to the royal family, Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. "Qi Shan." He introduced the neer.


    Hao Baiyun, who was clueless before, has already realized during dinner that ''Huo Ling'' is Yi Bing. Then¡­ where is Huo Ling? He thought and frowned. He nodded and smiled at Qi Shan and introduced himself before he focused on his meal. Gu Xingfeng did the same and resumed eating.


    Meanwhile, Qi Shan looked as calm as ever. He nced at Jonathan and Lu Si. Yi Bing has introduced him to them earlier, as well as to the other members of the royal family, so none questioned him. The head butler personally served him his meal and everyone resumed eating a warm meal while talking about some trifling matters. But, they are secretly wary towards a certain man boisterouslyughing with some people sitting on the same table with him.


    He is none other than Kong Chuan. They could''ve just banned him from going to the party tonight and arrest him, but they didn''t do it. It''s because the guest list for Huo Ling''s birthday party was already publicly announced, thus some people who are eagerly waiting for the birthday party to be broadcasted live is expecting for these guests to appear. If they arrested Kong Chuan, the people would know that something happened to the royal family. Huo Ling''s birthday party might be ruined.


    Thus, they didn''t do anything, aside from secretly plotting and raising their guard towards him.

 Chapter 351 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Trip</h4>


    19:05.


    The dancefloor of the ballroom was cleared. Everyone stood to the side and wore their mask. Then, ''Huo Ling'' and his femalepanion walked towards the center. The orchestra started the music. ''Huo Ling'' ced held his femalepanion''s hand, then ced his other hand on the back of her waist, before they started to dance.


    The masquerade ball has begun. The backup dancers advanced on the center and surrounded ''Huo Ling'' and his femalepanion while dancing. After the first part of the score stopped, the guests, who studied the dance written in the invitation to not feel ashamed tonight, also joined ''Huo Ling'' and his femalepanion in the middle after the backup dancers made their exit with grace.


    Joseph, who has his heart only to histe queen, has already departed together with James, his brother, who was itching to leave since earlier. They took Justin with them so that Jason and Maxwell could enjoy tonight''s party to their heart''s content. Lu Si and Jonathan danced, too..


    In contrast to them, Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng who are standing on the side and had their mask on their hands, wore a dark expression.


    "Crap." Hao Baiyun cursed lowly. "I was so worried for xiao Ling I forgot there''s a dance!" he said and gritted his teeth. "Who the hell came up with thisme part of the programme?" he asked.


    "You didn''t study the dance?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "¡­ you did?" Hao Baiyun speechlessly looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­" he sighed in defeat.


    "Do you want to dance?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Are you kidding?!" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "What?" Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    Hao Baiyun rolled his eyes. "I''m not female." He said.


    "I can see that." Gu Xingfeng said before he paused when he realized what Hao Baiyun is getting at. "Are you prejudiced?" he asked.


    "I''m not!" Hao Baiyun answered. "I highly respect Jason and Maxwell, and Jonathan and Lu Si!" he told him.


    "Then what are you afraid of?" Gu Xingfeng asked. "Two men dancing isn''t shameful." He said and wore his mask.


    Hao Baiyun fell silent.


    Gu Xingfeng stared at Hao Baiyun. His deep eyes look more profound after he wore his mask. "I''ll borrow a female dancer, then." He said and turned his back towards Hao Baiyun, intending to leave. But, before he could take a step, he felt his hand was held and he was pulled back.


    "¡­ let''s dance." Hao Baiyun said. Because Gu Xingfeng''s back is on him, Gu Xingfeng didn''t see that his face is as red as an apple.


    Of course, he also didn''t see Gu Xingfeng''s lips rose. "En." He spoke. "Wear your mask." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun immediately wore his mask. By the time he was finished, Gu Xingfeng turned to him.


    "Ready?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he held Hao Baiyun''s hand tight.


    Hao Baiyun nervously nodded.


    "Then, let''s go." Gu Xingfeng spoke and led Hao Baiyun to the dance floor. How can he not study the dance for tonight? This is one of the rare times he can be intimate with Hao Baiyun.


    So, with Gu Xingfeng''s amazing dance skill, Hao Baiyun was swept off of his feet and they danced peacefully. But, unlike the warm and peaceful atmosphere inside the royal pce, the outside world is already in turmoil.


    The assassins perfectly blended in the night wearing their pitch-ck clothes. They found some blind spots of the royal pce to sneak in. But, how can the MI6 themselves not know the royal pce''s blind spots? The royal pce is their backyard with Jonathan and Lu Si living in it.


    So, the assassins didn''t expect to die after sneaking in these ''blind spots''. Of course, one can''t put all their eggs in one basket. Kong Chuan also had some of his people force their way in, and this battle is bloodierpared to the silent battle on the roofs of the royal pce. The music inside the royal pce could be heard outside, apanying the screams of those who have fallen in their own Danse Macabre.


    But, the cause of this Danse Macabre outside the royal pce can''t be seen tonight. It''s as if he has vanished in thin air. Kong Chuan, however, do not think so.


    He looked at ''Huo Ling'' dancing with his own femalepanion who is dancing gracefully. "Darling, why do you look so distracted?" he heard his mistress asked and followed his line of sight. Suddenly, she frowned when she saw that he is looking at ''Huo Ling''s femalepanion. "Is she that beautiful?" she asked as she gritted her teeth. Although that woman looked younger than her, but she is wearing a mask! Who knows, she is actually behind that mask and that the prince has a bad taste in women?


    Kong Chuan turned to her. Suddenly, he thought of an idea and he evilly grinned. He looked around and saw that the position of the dancing pairs changed again. He isn''t that far now from ''Huo Ling''. "Darling, do you want to have a new ''younger sister''?" he asked.


    She sweetly smiled. How can Kong Chuan not know she is incensed now? "Darling, don''t joke~" she told him and leaned her head on his chest to hide the vicious glint in her eyes.


    "Ahahaha." Kong Chuanughed. "Right, right. I''m just joking." He said before he patted the back of her waist. "Come on. It''s time to change our position." He said and grinned as he guided her towards the back of ''Huo Ling'' and his femalepanion.


    Being near to his target, Kong Chuan uncontrobly shivered with excitement. But, he can''t kill Huo Ling. He needs to capture him alive to know where did his important documents go, where he is hiding them. Thus, he controlled his emotions. But, that doesn''t mean his femalepanion can''t. He knows this, thus he let her make a move instead.


    "Sl*t!" Kong Chuan''s mistress lowly cursed before she stretched her leg out when she saw ''Huo Ling'' and his femalepanion are about to turn. When she felt something hit her leg, she smiled before she withdrew her leg and she also turned.


    "Ah!" they heard someone softly eximed.


    Kong Chuan''s mistress triumphantly grinned. She knows it is ''Huo Ling''s femalepanion. Meanwhile, Jason and Maxwell, and Lu Si and Jonathan have all been tensed since earlier. They became more tense when they saw Kong Chuan came near to ''Huo Ling''. They felt they are about to snap when they saw something happened to ''Huo Ling''s side!


    Although they know that ''Huo Ling'' is Yi Bing, but Yi Bing''s face is exactly the same as Huo Ling''s. Yi Bing perfectly looked like Huo Ling, except his height and built.


    Jason and Maxwell, and Lu Si and Jonathan exited the dance formation and half-walked and half-ran to ''Huo Ling''s side when they saw that ''Huo Ling'' and his femalepanion, as well as Kong Chuan and his mistress, also exited the dance formation.


    The other guests also saw them, but since in the invitation, it was written that the dance formation can''t be broken, so they continued to dance and waited until the music stop. Lei Shan, however, saw someone when he and his femalepanion turned. That person was watching ''Huo Ling'' and Kong Chuan and didn''t notice him staring at him.


    His eyes widened and his pupils constricted. But, as a professional actor, he immediately recovered his calm and he controlled his raging emotions. He then turned to his femalepanion. "Do you feel tired?" he asked.


    "Huh? Yes." She answered and grimaced. "My feet are aching¡­" she whined.


    "Then, let''s go back to our table and you rest." Lei Shan told her.


    "It''s fine?" she asked.


    Lei Shan nodded. "Yes. Let''s go." He said and pulled her out of the formation. He almost flew to their table to send her had he not considering his reputation. "Wait here. I''ll go get you a drink." He told her. Without waiting for her to respond, her left. Before he went to the garden where the gazebo is located, he went to a waiter passing by and told him to send his femalepanion a drink. Then, he left.


    All the servants working for tonight''s party dutifully familiarized themselves with all the guests as a part of their task, and also to not afford anyone to avoid getting themselves in trouble.


    Meanwhile, Kong Chuan genially smiled while Jonathan, Lu Si, Jason and Maxwell arrived and saw ''Huo Ling''s is holding the back of his femalepanion to stop herself from falling after she ''tripped''. The four of them subtly nced at her feet and, after they saw that she was perfectly fine, started to act concerned.


    "What happened?" Jonathan spoke.


    ''Huo Ling'' fixed their position and made his femalepanion who ''tripped'' and sprained her ankle lean on him for support. The woman''s face flushed deep red because of embarrassment. Do they have to be this dramatic?

 Chapter 352 - Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Disguise</h4>


    But, she was ordered not to speak, so she didn''t speak.


    Meanwhile, ''Huo Ling'' turned to Jonathan and spoke. "She sprained her ankle." He answered.


    How can he not notice Kong Chuan''s malicious gaze? As soon as Kong Chuan appeared by the doors of the royal pce, he could feel his disgusting presence. The disgust he feels intensified when the party started. Thus, when Kong Chuan and his femalepanion reached them, he has already has raised his guard.


    Not only was he staring at Kong Chuan, but also on Kong Chuan''s femalepanion. Kong Chuan is a public figure, after all, like them. So, like them who can''t make a move in the public, Kong Chuan also can''t do so. Also, one takes the color of one''spany. Since Kong Chuan has a belly full of evilness, the people around him should also have..


    As expected, Kong Chuan kept his hands to himself while it was his femalepanion who made the move. After all, he could just wash himself of this incident using her as a sacrifice, saying that his mistress is mischievous and jealous and such.


    Thus, it was him who hit the foot of Kong Chuan''s femalepanion, making her think she seeded in her n. At the same time, he made his own femalepanion fall back, making it look like she really was tripped.


    "What?" Jonathan frowned, his expression filled with dissatisfaction as he looked at ''Huo Ling'', then to ''Huo Ling''s femalepanion.


    Kong Chuan saw that none of them is looking at him and the smile on his lips froze while his body stiffened. Even ''Huo Ling and his femalepanion are not paying him any attention and their eyes are just on each other.


    "Excuse me." He called as he coughed his throat to catch their attention.


    Everyone finally turned to Kong Chuan. The expression on their faces looked like as if they had just noticed his small presence, along with his femalepanion.


    "Oh. Mr. Kong, is it?" Jonathan spoke as he wore a small smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Lu Si just remained silent and secretly observed Kong Chuan and Kong Chuan''s femalepanion. Lu Si isn''t a royalty, after all, so he can''t speak out of turn. Likewise with Maxwell, who is in the same position as he, but as Jason''s husband. Meanwhile, Jonathan is Jason''s senior so Jason also didn''t speak.


    The three of them just stood on the side, letting Jonathan speak alone while they acted like a part of the background, together with ''Huo Ling'', and ''Huo Ling''s femalepanion who never spoke a word for the whole night, acting just like a vase.


    "Yes, yes, that''s me." Kong Chuan answered andughed. "I am honored that His Highness noticed me." He said, his voice is filled with ttery.


    Jonathan, however, naturally didn''t buy his bullshit. "What is Mr. Kong doing here?" he asked before he suddenly paused when he realized there''s something strange with his tone and his words.


    He sounds like he doesn''t like Kong Chuan''s presence here, and doesn''t want Kong Chuan to be here. Which both are true.


    "I meant, why is Mr. Kong and his femalepanion together with my ''nephew''?" he rified.


    Kong Chuan didn''t think much of Jonathan''s pause, nor his two questions. "It was my femalepanion who ''identally'' bumped into Prince Howee''s partner." He exined before he apologetically smiled. He nced at ''Huo Ling'' before he immediately retracted his gaze and lowered his head to hide the malicious glint in his eyes.


    "Oh." Jonathan just muttered, seemingly disinterested. But, his fists on his sides clenched because of his suppressed anger. How can he not notice Kong Chuan''s gaze on ''Huo Ling'' just now? He works in MI6, so his eyes are sharp. More especially since it is his nephew''s life at stake here, so he is doubly sharp tonight, and tenser.


    Lu Si also noticed it, but he held Jonathan''s hand, tight, tofort him, and as a reminder to him that they are in public. Jonathan felt his lover''s warm hand and his hands loosened.


    Kong Chuan, meanwhile, was taken aback by Jonathan''s nd response as thoughts appeared in his mind which surprised himself. Does the uncle and nephew not close to each other? Or they have a disagreement? He thought as he nced at Jonathan and ''Huo Ling'' before he suddenly paused. No¡­ all royal family members are close. Then, just now ¨C


    His eyes fell on ''Huo Ling''s femalepanion. They don''t care about this woman? Could it be they don''t approve of ''Huo Ling''s girlfriend? He thought and secretly smiled, thinking he is right. So, they actually have a disagreement tonight? Then, this makes tonight''s attack easier. He suppressed the grin that is about to form on his lips.


    Kong Chuan''s mood was lifted. "I deeply apologize." He said and bowed. "May I know if there is something we can help her with?" he asked, making his voice sound genuine but inside he is gloating.


    If Jonathan really despises ''Huo Ling''s girlfriend, then Jonathan will definitely be displeased with his question and ''concern'' towards the woman. But, he wouldn''tsh out to him. Instead, he would hate her more and be more dissatisfied with ''Huo Ling''.


    As he expected, Jonathan''s expression became uglier. "No need." He coldly answered before he turned to ''Huo Ling''. "Take her back to her room." He told him and frowned, not hiding his dissatisfaction.


    "Yes." ''Huo Ling'' meekly answered and hung his head.


    "Then, we''ll call the doctor." Jason timely spoke. He and Maxwell left together with ''Huo Ling'' and his femalepanion.


    Kong Chuan saw Jason patted ''Huo Ling''s back, seeming tofort him. He saw ''Huo Ling''s meek response earlier with Jonathan and his suspicion was confirmed. Jonathan is displeased with ''Huo Ling''s femalepanion.


    Suddenly, he saw ''Huo Ling'' stopped. Before Kong Chuan could react, he saw ''Huo Ling'' bent down and lifted his femalepanion in a princess carry. His eyes widened as he gaped at their receding figures. Is ''Huo Ling'' not afraid to piss his uncle more?! He thought. But, there is a smile on his lips.


    As long as no one would care for Huo Ling''s safety, his work tonight would be easier. He turned to speak to Jonathan, and also to see Jonathan''s reaction to ''Huo Ling''s action by carrying his femalepanion, and in a princess carry at that. But, to his surprise, he saw that Jonathan and Lu Si were gone and had actually already left.


    "¡­" his smile on his face froze. Never mind. He thought. As long as ''Huo Ling'' is alone and out of the public''s eyes, his people can take action.


    Meanwhile, Jason, Maxwell, ''Huo Ling'' and his femalepanion had already left the public''s eyes.


    "Here is good." Jason spoke as he wrapped his arm around Maxwell''s waist.


    ''Huo Ling'' nodded. His femalepanion tapped his shoulder, indicating for him to put ''her'' down. "Are you alright?" he asked ''her'' as he carefully ced her down.


    ''She'' opened ''her'' mouth and was about to speak when ''Huo Ling'' remembered something and ced a finger on ''her'' lips to prevent ''her'' from speaking. ''She'' pouted in response before ''she'' removed ''Huo Ling''s finger on ''her'' lips. But, a cloud of red can be seen on ''her'' fair cheeks.


    Jason and Maxwell smiled seeing their interaction. ''Huo Ling''s femalepanion is wearing a white ball gown, making ''her'' slender body and fair skin be more distinct. ''her'' white gloves reach beyond ''her'' elbows, hiding the muscles on ''her'' upper arms. Her short brown hair was also tied beautifully. So, no one would notice that this ''woman'' is actually a man in disguise!


    This ''woman'' is none other than Huo Ling. And ''Huo Ling'' is Yi Bing in disguise. Physically, he shouldn''t be qualified to disguise as Huo Ling. With how wide the MI6''swork, they could definitely find someone to disguise as Huo Ling.


    But, time is tight. Also, no matter how one is good in disguise, but to disguise perfectly as Huo Ling¡­ his bearing, his temperament, as well as his subtle behaviors like eye movements¡­ that person should take a long time in order to act perfectly like Huo Ling.


    They found one, actually. Ironically, it was someone who is physically disqualified ¨C Yi Bing. How can Yi Bing, who have been through eight worlds with Huo Ling, not know Huo Ling''s behaviors and temperament?


    Jonathan and Lu Si, who have raised Huo Ling, can''tpletely act like Huo Ling. So, they were puzzled how could Yi Bing act like Huo Ling. But then, they remembered that the two have lived in the same house together for several days. Although it was for a while, not too long nor too short, they attributed it to Yi Bing being a fast learner to learn Huo Ling''s behavior. They also attributed it to the two''s closeness.


    Thus, with a small amount of misgivings, they elected Yi Bing to disguise as Huo Ling.

 Chapter 353 - Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Arrangement</h4>


    Huo Ling, having raised well in the pce, is only a little shorter than Yi Bing. Yi Bing, although has some muscles, but not to the point they are exaggerated. Also, since no one has since Huo Ling for a long time, except to the people he interacted with the past years, they won''t notice ''Huo Ling''s change tonight, unless they are someone close to Huo Ling, or one with discerning eyes and knows Huo Ling.


    The former''s example is the royal family, and Hao Baiyun. Meanwhile, thetter''s example is Gu Xingfeng. Unless any of them would expose ''Huo Ling''s identity, which definitely they won''t do, then ''Huo Ling'' can do his task peacefully tonight and act like the original one, while having the original one in his arms act as his femalepanion.


    Though this sounds ridiculous, but this isn''t more ridiculous than what happened a few weeks ago, when Huo Ling asked Yi Bing to be his lover. Hold on. That isn''t right¡­ it''s more like ''begged''. A prince throwing away his pride and begged amoner, his bodyguard, to be his lover¡­ in romantic clich¨¦ novels, this would be a sweet romance between the male lead and the female lead.


    But, Huo Ling and Yi Bing aren''t acting in a script. This is the reality.. And since this is the reality, there are no pink bubbles to set the romantic atmosphere, nor any background music or relevant people to act as the audience who will egg on the male and female leads to be together.


    There is only an unfortunate and in an unrequited love prince whose life is in danger being target by a shady organization after he unknowingly received the organization''s highly confidential documents; a handsome, purely Chinese but with organic blue-eyes bodyguard whom the prince is in love with, but only considers the prince as his assignment ¨C being as a shady MI6 agent and as a grim reaper; and the audience is the silently hiding MI6 agents who are highly on alert, and at the same time, eating melon seeds as they watched a scene that was pulled out from high school novels and prime time television drama.


    So, the scene doesn''t look dreamy and sweet because there are no filters added. The prince doesn''t look sweet, but actually pathetic. The bodyguard doesn''t look excited nor happy, because he is apathetic. Their roles also are reversed. The prince who is begging, although acting the male lead role, but he is obviously the female lead here. Meanwhile, the bodyguard who is being begged at is the actual male lead.


    The MI6 agents who witnessed this scene wished they could have been blind, or that they can blind themselves. The royalties'' private affairs shouldn''t be seen by unrted people. But, they are witnessing it live now.


    Forcing someone of lower status than you to be your lover¡­ oh, boy. They wouldn''t want to see even a royalty''s shameful moment, much less his most desperate moment like now. Is it toote for them to leave now? But, they also can''t leave because of their task to watch over Huo Ling. So, they are stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    A prince being rejected¡­ how cruel. They''d rather prefer seeing Huo Ling stealing some things than seeing him being rejected. A man being rejected is very shameful. How much more for a prince ¨C someone who has a royal status?


    Yi Bing neither agreed nor refused Huo Ling. But, just looking at his face, it is a tant rejection. He just didn''t verbally reject Huo Ling to give Huo Ling a face. How can Huo Ling not know of this fact? Thus, holding back his tears, he smiled ¨C a smile full of pain. Then, wordlessly, he returned to the safe house.


    Days that will be following, if it was the usual, would be Huo Ling nursing his wounded heart. But, Huo Ling''s current situation isn''t usual. He didn''t have time to nurse the wound in his heart, because if he would remain in a heartbroken state, then he would no longer have his heart, or that his heart would stop beating (dead).


    Lu Si, after calling Yi Bing, thought Yi Bing followed his instruction to woo or soothe Huo Ling''s heart. But, Yi Bing didn''t. However, when he came to see Huo Ling, he didn''t notice something unusual. Yi Bing is a taciturn person. Huo Ling also wouldn''t let his pride down again. The MI6 agents, meanwhile, didn''t speak and just kept their mouth shut.


    And so, Lu Si didn''t find out about Yi Bing''s rejection to Huo Ling. Thus, the n he presented to Huo Ling and Yi Bing for Huo Ling''s birthday is to make the two''s rtionship be better. Not only will Huo Ling will be disguised as someone while someone will disguise as him, but Yi Bing will be escorting Huo Ling to increase their affection to each other.


    But, although homosexuality is epted by the society, but they can''t let Huo Ling be paired with a man. And Yi Bing was the only one that can disguise as Huo Ling after he showed to them his perfect copying of Huo Ling''s mannerisms and behavior, as well as temperament.


    If Huo Ling will act as a male escort, then, even if they would make him wear someone else''s face, then there''s no point of him being in a disguise. If Yi Bing will be found out when he is acting as ''Huo Ling'', then the assassins'' will definitely point their guns to ''Huo Ling''s male escort next since Huo Ling is a male. Even if they''d found out it was a different man that is ''Huo Ling''s male escort and not Huo Ling, but it''s better to kill and mistake than to not kill and regretter because you actually didn''t do a mistake.


    Thus, he proposed for Huo Ling to disguise as a woman. Who would think that a man would disguise as a woman, only after he thought of it for a long time and realize? Fortunately, Huo Ling''s body isn''t that well-built. He is slender, and only after a few dressing up, no one would think he is a man. Huo Ling, now feeling more depressed than when his life was being threatened, agreed to Lu Si''s arrangement.


    Thus, that''s what seen in the birthday feast of Huo Ling in the royal pce. No one noticed that ''Huo Ling'' is not Huo Ling, and that ''Huo Ling''s ''female''panion is the real Huo Ling. Only the royal family knows, Lu Si, Maxwell, as well as Hao Baiyun ¨C Huo Ling''s only friend, who figured out the truthter, and his malepanion Gu Xingfeng ¨C who has a discerning eye.


    Huo Ling has never appeared in public before, aside from some important events involving the royal family like the king''s ascension, and the appointment of the Crown Prince. Thus, no one knows what Huo Ling exactly look like today, since those said events have happened for more than a decade. Aside from the royal family and Huo Ling''s friends, the only people who know what Huo Ling looks like are his preschool students, their parents, as well as his colleagues at work.


    And also, the assassins who found him. But, these assassins were already killed, and some whom the MI6 that have capturedmitted suicide. The assassins whom Kong Chuan sent to China only knows Huo Ling''s location after they tracked him and followed him. They were as clueless as Kong Chuan, not until those previous groups of assassins have sent Huo Ling''s pictures to them. For Kong Chuan, though, he is busy and has left the work of capturing their target to his people so he didn''t bother finding out what Huo Ling looks like, since he is very confident of them.


    Only during the day of the birthday banquet did Kong Chuan, whose n have been thwarted for many times, finally snap and, fortunately for him, saw after Huo Ling''s face after it was identally broadcast by a fame-seeking TV station did everyone see Huo Ling''s face.


    Huo Ling became an open target then.


    ¡­


    Huo Ling turned to Jason and Maxwell and looked at them, not hiding the concern in his eyes.


    Jason understood his meaning. "Maxwell and I will follow after father and uncle and Justin." He said. "It''s you we should worry about." He told him. "Are you sure you won''t follow us?" he asked. He looked downcast.


    Huo Ling, who can''t speak, pulled Yi Bing''s hand and wrote on Yi Bing''s palm. Although this is the royal pce, but the walls have ears. Aside from the head butler, all the servants don''t know that Huo Ling has turned female tonight, his birthday. Thus, they can''t be careless even just for a second.


    Yi Bing waited for Huo Ling to finish ''writing'' on his palm. For some people, they would only see Huo Ling and Yi Bing flirting, with Huo Ling acting coquettish towards Yi Bing.

 Chapter 354 - Restrained

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Restrained</h4>


    Of course, this is also what Jason and Maxwell can see at the moment. They thought Huo Ling was being shy because of what he is about to say, so he is drawing something on Yi Bing''s palm using his finger. But, since they know Huo Ling well, they also know that Huo Ling isn''t being coquettish. Huo Ling ismunicating with Yi Bing.


    As expected, after Huo Ling wrote on Yi Bing''s palm, Yi Bing turned to them. "Don''t worry. I''ll protect him well." He told them.


    Jason and Maxwell turned to look at Huo Ling and smiled. They wanted to hug him, but are afraid that someone might see them or that someone might be hiding and is watching them, and so they restrained themselves.


    "Thank you. You, too.." Jason said. Although he is smiling, but his voice is with a sigh. His spirit lowered. He wrapped his arm around Maxwell''s waist before they left, feeling downcast.


    Huo Ling watched their backs until they disappeared from his sight. He sighed, then turned to look at Yi Bing, only to see Yi Bing looking at him. "What?" he mouthed at him.


    Yi Bing stared at him for a long time before he spoke. "I will protect you." He said in a low voice.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and stared at Yi Bing, stunned. Then, a smile formed on his thin, red lips. "Thank you." He spoke before he lowered his head and hid the joy, as well as disappointment, that shed in his eyes.


    He is happy that Yi Bing wanted to protect him. But, at the same time, he also feels disappointed since Yi Bing said those words only because it his responsibility as his bodyguard. Thinking this, he remembered that time when Yi Bing rejected him. He felt his heart wrenched in pain again, and his expression momentarily twisted before he immediately recovered it.


    But, Yi Bing, who was paying attention to him, caught the change in his expression in that second. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Noth ¨C " Huo Ling spoke when he immediately stopped after he remembered that he can''t speak so that no one would found out he is in a disguise. He shook his head as an answer.


    "Are you sure?" Yi Bing asked. Then, he paused. He remembered what happened earlier and his gaze darted to Huo Ling''s feet wearing stiletto heels. "Does your feet hurt?" he asked. "Earlier, did Kong Chuan''s femalepanion hit you?" he added.


    Huo Ling shook his head. Yi Bing protected him well earlier.


    "Then, does your feet feel tired?" Yi Bing asked. Huo Ling is wearing stiletto heels, after all, and he is a man.


    Huo Ling opened his mouth to speak, but then closed it. He grabbed Yi Bing''s hand again and ''wrote''. "I can bear it." He answered. "When I was young, we were trained in flexibility. So, wearing heels is nothing to me." He exined, then paused. "And, I am shorter than my peers when I was a teenager, so my shoes have heels." He added and lowered his head in shame, and to hide the red clouds that formed on his cheeks.


    Yi Bing froze, then looked at the tiara sitting on top of Huo Ling''s tied bushy brown hair. Huo Ling should wear a crown befitting for him as a prince and not a tiara for women, like he is for tonight to hide his identity in order to protect himself ¨C his life. "Mn." He muttered before he pulled his hand from Huo Ling''s grasp.


    Huo Ling felt Yi Bing''s hand leaving his. As he watched, he felt his heart was also being pulled out of his chest. His lips pursed and his body stiffened in reflex to suppress the pain he is feeling. Does he hate me this much? He thought as he lowered his gaze. He even hates me touching him?


    He lowered his hand and closed his eyes in resignation, only to open his eyes after when he felt that Yi Bing''s fingertips that are about to leave his hand didn''t leave. Instead, they slipped in his skin, then covered his hand like when he covered his hand earlier.


    Huo Ling froze. Earlier, he held Yi Bing hand to write on it as a form ofmunication since he can''t verballymunicate to him tonight. But, Yi Bing doesn''t have this restriction on him. If he wanted tomunicate with him, then he can just directly talk to him. So, Yi Bing has no reason to hold his hand, except when they are in the public and he is acting supporting him as he walks.


    But, they are not in front of public''s eyes right now, nor there is anyone around.


    So, why is Yi Bing holding his hand? He thought, then raised his head, only to meet Yi Bing''s gaze. "Y ¨C " he spoke, but Yi Bing looked away. He closed his mouth.


    "Let''s go." Yi Bing spoke and walked towards the deeper part of the pce.


    Huo Ling followed after him. "We won''t go back to the party?" he asked, writing in Yi Bing''s palm.


    "No need." Yi Bing answered and stopped when he smelled the smell of blood as they passed a window.


    The blood already diffused in the air, but it still brought a chill down on Huo Ling''s spine, and he shivered.


    Yi Bing, holding Huo Ling''s hand, felt Huo Ling trembled. He turned to him, then took off his coat. He didn''t wrap it around Huo Ling''s shoulder. Instead, he made him wear it. "They''re here." He told him, though there''s no need to tell Huo Ling it since Huo Ling already know after he smelled the blood.


    "I ¨C " Huo Ling''s lips quivered.


    "Can you run?" Yi Bing asked when he heard the scratches on the walls.


    Huo Ling''s face is pale. Even his light makeup can''t hide it. There''s also sweat that formed on his forehead. "Yes." He whispered.


    "Continue running." Yi Bing spoke as he squinted. He saw some figures appeared in the corners of the window. "Like when you did in the cemetery." He said as his gun slipped out of his sleeve. He took the silencer on his back pocket and ced it on his gun. "I will find you." He told him as he ced his finger on the trigger, then raised his gun and pointed it to one of the figures. "Go!" he said and fired his gun.


    "Uh!" a yelp was heard from one of the figures and it figure disappeared, followed by a loud thud from the ground when it fell.


    It''s as if that was a signal. As soon as the figure fell on the pce''s ground, dead, the other figures leapt inside and surrounded them. Huo Ling halted in his steps and subconsciously, immediately, stepped back a few steps, away from the assassins and towards Yi Bing. Fortunately, his body reacts as fast as his mind, since the assassins tried to grab him as a hostage to capture ''Huo Ling''.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling and he secretly sighed in relief when he saw he managed to evade. Then, he shot the two assassins blocking Huo Ling.


    THUNK! The two assassins fell from Yi Bing''s onught.


    "Go!" Yi Bing shouted.


    Huo Ling immediately dashed. Two assassins are left and they ignored Huo Ling seeing he is a woman.


    "Huo Ling! Youe with us!" they told ''Huo Ling''.


    They really knew Huo Ling as Huo Ling ¨C amoner preschool teacher. But, when they remembered the MI6 appeared, they doubted his identity. However, not to the point that he might be a prince. They just think that this seemingly ordinary person knows some bigwigs ¨C a backer.


    When they saw the prince Howee Jackson Baurne appeared in the international television, they didn''t think much of it. They thought that this ordinary preschool teacher just has the same face as the prince. They don''t believe that a prince ¨C a royalty, would work as a preschool teacher in an ordinary kindergarten.


    But, their doubt was confirmed when Kong Chuan''s assistant called them and told them to go back. This Huo Ling is actually Howee Jackson Baurne ¨C the first-born prince! They immediately went back. But, not only to capture Huo Ling and give him to Kong Chuan. They wanted to take Huo Ling away, after Kong Chuan has finished his business with him, as a hostage. How much would the royal family give them the ransom? They immediately drooled just thinking about it. Perhaps, they could demand some gold bars and pearls and diamonds from the royal family as a part of the ransom? Or some mansions?


    The thought just made them uncontrobly shiver from excitement. They immediately snap out of their thoughts and looked at ''Huo Ling'' in front of them, staring at him like predators looking at their prey ¨C their eyes are filled with naked greed.


    "Your Highness¡­ pleasee with us." They told him and genially smiled. But, because their eyes are shing with malice, their smile looked obscene.

 Chapter 355 - Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Darkness</h4>


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. He watched as Huo Ling''s figure run away until his figure finally disappears from his sight. Only then did he turn and looked at them. In response to their eyes filled with greed, he looked at them with eyes filled with disdain.


    The assassins froze when they met Yi Bing''s gaze. They were taken aback with the chilliness in Yi Bing''s eyes, as well as aggressiveness and apathybined. For some reason, their heart became cold. The next second, they realized why. They lowered their heads and looked at the blood seeping through their clothes, and flowing out of the hole in their chests.


    "How about a ''no''?" Yi Bing spoke and coldly smiled, as acold as his blue pupils.


    The assassins fell to the ground. They didn''t know when did Yi Bing shoot them.. Was it just now when they were immersed with their greed? Or was it since earlier? They thought as they drew theirst breath. Suddenly, a horrible thought came into their mind when they saw a pair of shoes appeared before their sight.


    The chilling gaze¡­ the apathy, as if he was looking at something dead or a worthless object. And the decisiveness and aggressiveness¡­ it was only at this time, on their death, did they remember the information sent by the previous group of assassins sent by Kong Chuan to capture Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling is a timid person. Because he was raised and sheltered carefully in the royal pce. He is also good-tempered, as he is a teacher that is teaching the children. Most especially, Huo Ling doesn''t know how to fight, much less shoot people. It isn''t in line with his timid personality, and his personality being a pacifist.


    But, this ''Huo Ling'' before them not only shot them, but also coldly looked at them. There''s also a hint of impatience and mocking in his eyes earlier. Even the way he answered them earlier isn''t timid either. So, this ''Huo Ling'' before them isn''t Huo Ling! But, if it is, where did the real Huo Ling go? They thought.


    However, this isn''t their problem anymore. They are already dead.


    Yi Bing lowered his hand holding the gun. He passed by the corpses of the assassins before he went to the direction where Huo Ling ran to follow him. He didn''t bother to look around, since he didn''t feel any person in the area. He didn''t expect that some of the assassins managed to slip through the MI6''s and reach this far.


    He tapped hismunicator as he ran. But, no to send a message to Qi Shan, nor to any grim reaper, but to send a message to Lu Si and Jonathan since the power in the pce suddenly died and all the lights went out. The signal in the phones also is lost.


    Everything fell into darkness. The hunting is just about to begin.


    In the ballroom, everyone immediately fell into panic when the lights went out. They immediately took out their phones. Since the guests are all influential figures, the royal family isn''t unreasonable to confiscate their phone to prohibit them from posting in their social media ounts after taking pictures or videos of the birthday celebration.


    So, the guests, after turning on their phones, they immediately saw the signal icon of their phone is gone. "What''s going on?!" they asked as they looked at each other. Anxiety can be seen on their faces with the help of the lighting from their phones.


    The people watching from their television screens, as well as their cellphone''s screens,ptop screens, and tablet screens who are watching the live broadcast, were also all taken aback when their screens suddenly turned ck, followed by the lights and the electricity in their homes and offices went out.


    Everyone all around the world panicked when, suddenly, they all saw a small light in the sky. "Hey, look! What''s that?!" someone asked and pointed to the sky.


    Everyone turned and raised their head to look. "A UFO?!" somebody eximed.


    "Idiot! You watched too much scif-fi and fantasy movies!" his friend told him.


    "Aet?!" someone spoke, aghast. "It''s so bright¡­ and big!!!" he said.


    It just so happened that it was a moonless and starless night. So, earlier, only the lights from on the streets ¨C from the cars and streetlights, as well as from the buildings and othermercial businesses, are the source of light around. But, for some reason, everything suddenly fell into the darkness.


    So, theet''s appearance is very eye-catching. It is very dazzling, and everyone''s attention was grabbed by it as it crossed the sky.


    In the royal pce, everyone was appeased by the servants and were escorted in the outside court, saying that there is something interesting that will be happening tonight. The guests immediately became excited and the unease they felt earlier was gone.


    As soon as they all stepped outside, they all held their breath when they saw the only light in the sky ¨C aet. There was no news about theet approaching the. But, tonight, they were taken by surprise by its sudden appearance.


    "It must be that thiset veered off of its original track and flew towards the Earth instead." A respective scientist spoke. "It must have affected the electromaic waves of our, causing a global ckout¡­" he said.


    As soon as he spoke, his words grabbed everyone''s attention. So, no one noticed that two figures have already left and went to do their intended task tonight ¨C eliminate the assassins. These two figures are Jonathan and Lu Si. As soon as Lu Si received Yi Bing''s email, they immediately separated from the group.


    How about Kong Chuan? They will let him live for a little longer first. After they finished their tasks tonight, capturing Kong Chuan will be an easy task. But tonight, they have more important things to do.


    Kong Chuan, naturally, didn''t see Lu Si and Jonathan leave. With the aid of the darkness, he can hide his malicious grin as he looked at theet in the sky with eyes as bright as theet''s. Who knew that Heaven would help him tonight? It''s not that he has no confidence with his subordinates in capturing a measly prince and dealing with the MI6. But, the unexpected appearance of theet and it caused to their ¨C a global ckout, is a pleasant surprise for him.


    See? Everything is going his way. Huo Ling is just very unlucky. Not only were the confidential documents were identally sent to him, causing him to be dragged in the mess and his life threatened, but now, he is bound to be captured by him!


    Your Highness, don''t me me. He thought as his narrowed while he gazed at theet crossing the sky. me your unlucky fate. He chuckled, before he coughed to mask his glee.


    Meanwhile, in the corridor, the sounds of the heels cking against the floor can be heard echoing in the silent and empty walls. These sounds are made by Huo Ling who are running down the corridor, holding the front of the skirt of his gown high so that he won''t step on it and trip, making his escape be dyed.


    He isn''t running heedlessly, but his face has beads of sweat trickling down the side as he pants heavily. His heart is beating wildly, violently thumping against the inside of his chest. One, because he is running. Two ¨C


    His pupils shook when he heard that sound again. His heart skipped a beat when it disappeared after. "Hah¡­ hah¡­" he panted as he continued to run. He didn''t dare stop even though his legs and feet are sore, aching.


    He lied to Yi Bing. He didn''t learn flexibility when he was young, and neither Jason did. He only told Yi Bing that earlier to not worry the other. He knows Yi Bing. If Yi Bing said that he should leave, then Yi Bing has already decided, since he already calcted, considered very carefully their situation.


    If he insisted to stay with Yi Bing earlier, then he would just hinder the other. Although being separated would put him in danger, but staying with Yi Bing, he would also still be in danger. Also, he might drag Yi Bing with him to their death. He doesn''t want that to happen. So, he decided to leave. No one has recognized him, either, earlier, so his chances of escaping increased because of his disguise.


    But, his thoughts were crushed after he ran for a while. The further that he ran, the more he felt frightened¡­ uneasy. Something''s not right. He thought. And this is confirmed when he heard that sound. It was the sound of a heavy shoe hitting the floor.


    It should be a male. A tall man with a big build. But, it shouldn''t be Yi Bing. Because if it is Yi Bing, then, he wouldn''t y with him like this. Chasing him in the dark, silently tormenting him until he almost lose his mind because of fear.

 Chapter 356 - Footsteps

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Footsteps</h4>


    Once one is in the darkness, one would instinctively yearn for the light. The longer he stays in the darkness, the more he longs for the light. And once one realizes the uncertainty of obtaining the light, one would fell in his thoughts, then slowly unearthing the unspeakable memories and darkest thoughts he bears. Darkness also induces his fears.


    Right now, Huo Ling is fighting the fear that is slowly filling his heart, and all the unwanted thoughts upying his mind. Many times, he almost tripped because he of inattention. Fortunately, his mental fortitude became better recently, after experiencing multiple murder attempts.


    But, that''s not only what makes Huo Ling dread right now. It''s the sound of a male''s footsteps haunting him in this empty corridor. "Hah¡­ hah¡­" he panted as he tilted his head and rubbed the side of his head against his shoulder to wipe the sweat off of his face. He doesn''t know who is chasing him, making him run like a prey being hunted by its unknown predator.


    But, he knows that it isn''t Yi Bing.. At the thought of Yi Bing, Huo Ling''s steps faltered. He fell in his thoughts, wondering how is Yi Bing right now. Was he injured? After all, those assassins are as ferocious as wild beasts in the jungle. Even if Huo Ling has a confidence in MI6, but, it is inevitable for the agents to be injured. Worse, to die¡­


    The sudden thought made Huo Ling flinched and he blinked. He looked ahead of him, and suddenly, he saw a bend at the end of this seemingly endless corridor. But, instead of heading to the end, he suddenly stopped.


    Maybe it was because of him panicking earlier that clouded his mind, he didn''t notice that there is something wrong. Now that he finally became clear-headed, he noticed the change. Looking around, he realized he has been running in the same area twice.


    When did this happen? He thought. Was it just now? Or, was it since earlier, the moment he entered this area¡­ he felt his heart became cold, and then he heard that sound of a male''s footsteps once again. But, reminding himself not to speak, he just stood in that ce and waited for the unknown person toe out of his hiding.


    As expected, when the hiding person didn''t hear him running anymore, he came out. "Hello, mdy. Good evening." A tall masked man greeted and made a bow before him. Then, he stood upright and smiled.


    Huo Ling didn''t respond and just remained his stance.


    The other person didn''t seem to mind his attitude either as he continued speaking. "Mdy, are you unfortunately mute?" he politely asked. When he didn''t hear him answer, his eyes were filled with pity. "It''s no matter. I know how tomunicate with people like you." He said.


    Huo Ling can''t hold it back anymore. Fortunately, he has taught a mute child before and he learned signnguage. "Who are you?" he asked as he made gestures. "Why are you here?" he added.


    The man smiled. "Please pardon me for forgetting my manners." He spoke. "I am Baron Wace''s third son, Fredrich." He introduced himself as he ced his right hand on his left chest and bowed. "May I ask what mdy''s name is?" he asked as he stood upright and looked at him.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer.


    The smile on Fredrich''s face slowly disappeared. "I apologize, mdy, for being rude." He spoke. "I was just mesmerized by your beauty earlier when you appeared with His Highness the First-Born Prince. But, he didn''t introduce you, nor told us your name, so I have no choice but to follow you here and ask you your name." he exined and lowered his head in self-reproach.


    Huo Ling, unexpectedly, sneered. Does he think he is a three years old? Not only his words are filled with loopholes, but his actions, too! Anyone who has reached this part of the pce is not an ordinary person! Also ¨C his eyes narrowed as he looked at Fredrich whose head is still lowered. He said he followed him, and he really is following him.


    But! He must have seen him and Yi Bing were attacked earlier by the assassins, and ¨C the corners of Huo Ling''s lips were pulled down as he watched Fredrich raised his head ¨C with a smile on his face. ¨C he is ying with him earlier, wanting to drive him insane in fright as he scared him with his footsteps.


    "Who are you?" he asked again using a signnguage.


    Fredrich kept the smile on his face. "I didn''t expect for His Highness the First-Born Prince to have a nonbatant femalepanion tonight." He said. The tone of his voice is no longer polite after he dropped all his pretenses. "Not only is he a nonbatant himself, but he also chose someone who can''t protect him, and instead he should protect." Heughed.


    Huo Ling frowned and red at him.


    Fredrichughed seeing his reaction. "Don''t be mad, mdy." He spoke. "Why don''t you be with me, instead?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s brow raised and he just stared at him. His eyes are filled with disdain.


    "Oh? I thought you are a timid woman." Fredrich smiled and his eyes shone with interest as he looked at Huo Ling up and down. "But, now I see you, you actually are a proud one, aren''t you?" he grinned.


    Huo Ling, as usual, didn''t respond. From this exchange of words¡­ ah, no. It''s only Fredrich speaking by himself here. He remembers now. Baron Wace''s three sons are unusual. By ''unusual'', he meant that each of them has a striking difference from the other.


    Baron Wace''s eldest son, Fredweise, is a genius. The second son, Frednorm, is mediocre. Meanwhile, Fredrich, this third son, is a wastrel. It is from good, normal, to bad. Baron Wace is talking with Huo Ling''s father, the king, and his uncle ¨C Jason''s father, about his sons. It is fine if they are all mediocre. But, his third son has to be the worst of them three! But, he can''t do anything about Fredrich, since, Fredrich is not only his son, but his wife also doted on him the most.


    And one of Fredrich''s hobby is chasing after skirts, like what he is doing now.


    "How did you reach here?" Huo Ling asked through signnguage.


    Fredrich, disappointingly, didn''t answer his question. Instead, he asked him a question. "Which house are you from?" he said. "I don''t know any youngdy from any house that is a mute." He muttered as he stared at Huo Ling''s face. "Or, are you amoner? The prince''s working colleague?" he crossed his arms on his chest. "I don''t touch amoner woman¡­ but, since you''re beautiful, I''ll do this once." He grinned.


    Before Huo Ling could react, he saw Fredrich raised his hand. He subconsciously took a step back. But, since he didn''t raise his skirt, he tripped. And fell on his back. But, it was because of his fall that his life was saved.


    Huo Ling raised his head, just in time to hear something brush past his head, and hear Fredrich stopped his movements. He was about to open his mouth to speak, only to feel the air whipped past him, followed by a loud thud.


    "Huh?" he muttered absent-mindedly. What happened? He thought. Since he felt ufortable with his posture, he raised his hand, wanted to ce it on the ground to anchor his body as he sits. But, instead of the cold and rough ground, he felt he touched something warm and smooth instead.


    He immediately froze, like what the other person is now. Fredrich''s warm body is gradually losing its warmth and bing cold, and stiff. He''s dead.


    Huo Ling sucked in a sharp breath and stiffly turned his head, but he can only see the dim surroundings. If not for the lighting from theet illuminating the surroundings, Huo Ling wouldn''t see the shocked expression on Fredrich''s face. His eyes wide in disbelief because he was shot, and is dead.


    Huo Ling''s whole body trembled. Not just from the cold, but also from fear. That sound of footsteps can be heard again. He thought it was Fredrich after the man came out. How wrong he is. It''s actually not Fredrich! But, if it wasn''t Fredrich, then who?! Who is this person that is ying with his mind?! If he just has a weak mental fortitude, he would''ve long been driven to insanity!


    "Ugh." He grunted as he held his head with his other hand. His hand that touched Fredrich''s hand withdrew and anchored his body to the ground. Who is this person? He thought. An assassin? If he is, then why is he not killing me? Not yet? He closed his eyes tight. And where is Yi Bing? Is he safe? Was he injured? Or was he captured?


    Huo Ling shivered when he felt a chill in his heart just by the thought. "Y¡­" Yi Bing¡­


    "I wouldn''t think of anything, or anyone, if I were you." Someone spoke.

 Chapter 357 - Mail

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Mail</h4>


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank. Who - ?! he thought and sharply turned. Fortunately, Lu Si''s and Jonathan''s instruction to not speak was engraved in his mind or he would have instinctively spoke his thoughts, which would definitely expose himself once his voice was heard. That one, he is a man. And two, he is the real Huo Ling and he isn''t a random woman the ''prince'' who is celebrating his ''birthday'' tonight have chosen as his femalepanion.


    It seems like the other person, who emerged from the darkness and is slowly walking towards him, doesn''t need him to speak, either, since he didn''t spoke again after he said those words. He just looked at Huo Ling. Likewise, Huo Ling just looked at him. One standing and is looking down at the one below. Meanwhile, the other one is sitting and is looking up at the one above.


    Everything is silent around them. But, the more silent it is, the scarier it is. Since silence removes the sounds around you ¨C the distractions, making you ponder more on the thoughts you currently have.. Whether they are good thoughts, or bad thoughts¡­ who knows except you?


    Finally, it was Huo Ling who can''t stand the deadlock between them. Not because he is impatient, but because his neck is starting to ache because of looking up to the other person to see his face and identity whether he is an ally or an enemy. He slightly lowered his head.


    The other person seemed to notice it and he reached his hand out to him, indicating for Huo Ling to hold it and he will pull him up. But, he saw Huo Ling didn''t move. He seemed like he doesn''t like to speak, so he was forced to speak now in order to help Huo Ling. "I killed Baron Wace''s third son because he tried to harm you." He exined.


    Huo Ling didn''t react and just kept his head lowered.


    "Your Highness." He spoke. His words revealed that he knows he is Huo Ling.


    "Who are you?" Huo Ling finally spoke, since the other already knows he is the real prince.


    "The eighth son of the king of Aghna. Raul Malhi." The man answered.


    Huo Ling froze. So, the other is also a prince. He remembered seeing his name as one of the guests in the guests list Jonathan sent. "What do you want?" he asked.


    "I want the documents." Raul answered.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted. "What documents?" he asked.


    "Don''t y dumb." Raul frowned. "The mail you received on¡­" his voice trailed off when he saw the confused expression on Huo Ling''s face.


    It wasn''t that Huo Ling is good at acting. In fact, he is very bad at it. And, he really doesn''t know what document are they talking about, nor for what purpose it is. And, he doesn''t have even an inkling of why is he being chased for his life.


    So, Raul saw a sincere bewildered expression on Huo Ling''s face. "You don''t know¡­" he muttered.


    Huo Ling stared at Raun for a while before Raul''s words finally sank in his mind. His eyes widened and he stared at Raul in shock. "You¡­ you''re¡­ you''re the one who wanted me dead?!" he asked.


    "Not dead." Raul said.


    "But¡­ but¡­ you''re the one who sent those assassins to kill¡­ capture me?!" Huo Ling said.


    "Not only me." Raul answered.


    Since Raul didn''t deny, Huo Ling didn''t think much of Raul''s answer. "Why?" he asked.


    Raul stared at him. "You really do not know a thing." He said before he lowered his hand that Huo Ling didn''t grab.


    Huo Ling looked at him.


    "Our kingdom isn''t like yours that is peaceful." Raul spoke. "That only needs one, legitimate heir and the session is guaranteed. No matter how weak or strong the heir is, he will inherit the throne." He said as he walked away from Huo Ling. "Our kingdom seeks power. Only sees power. If you are weak, then you will die in the ditch." He frowned. "I am the eighth in line. So, as long as the seven brothers before me will die, I will be the king!" he clenched his fist. "But, every one of them is stronger than before them. I definitely won''t have the chance to be the king in this lifetime. Thus, I ¨C " he turned to Huo Ling, only to see Huo Ling was already gone from the ce he has seen him!


    Raul''s eyes widened and he immediately turned, only to see a pair of stiletto shoes lying on the floor. Huo Ling obviously left them so he can run faster to escape from him!


    "ARGH!!!" Raul roared and punched the wall. He had gone to see Huo Ling alone since the other is harmless, thus isn''t a threat to him. Also, he doesn''t want Kong Chuan to know. He knows that if Huo Ling has fallen in Kong Chuan''s hands, Huo Ling will suffer before he dies.


    As a fellow royalty, he doesn''t want Huo Ling to be disgraced by Kong Chuan, since he knows what it is for a royalty to be disgraced. Fortunately, Kong Chuan was too confident on capturing Huo Ling, thus he managed to approach Huo Ling unimpeded.


    He immediately ran to find Huo Ling. If those documents have fallen in the MI6''s hands, he would definitely suffer something worse than death if his father and elder brothers know. His name was there, as well as Kong Chuan''s. So, he wanted to remove his name in the documents.


    "Damn that sted person!" he cursed as he ran while wildly looked around. The documents were kept in the hands of the third party. He and Kong Chuan don''t know who is the person the third party entrusted the documents to.


    They are all cunning. But, because they were too careful, they didn''t know that the entrusted person screwed them all. He sent the documents away, to somewhere they won''t know before hemitted suicide. Since the third party has his security being threatened for what his own person did, he finally told he and Kong Chuan who is the person he entrusted the documents with.


    This person is actually one of his male pets. Because he felt jealous with the other male pets, seeing that the documents looked very important, he sent it away to anger the man ¨C the third party in the business deal. Then, he jumped off from a bridge like a martyr.


    This male pet is an invigtor. He supervised an exam and found out that one of the examinees is a male pet of the man like him. In anger, he took the examinee''s papers along with the documents and thrown them away in trash. He was about to burn them, but another invigtor saw him and noticed the exam papers. Then, he reminded him that the exam papers are to be mailed today. He took the exam papers from him, doing him a favor of mailing the exam papers for him since he will also be mailing the exam papers of the examinees he supervised.


    The third party, Kong Chuan followed the mailingpany that will be mailing the exam papers, only to discover that they mailed the exam papers in a wrong address. And, that address is Huo Ling''s, who didn''t know he was unintentionally implicated and got dragged in this mess.


    Raul remembered Huo Ling''s confused expression earlier. Based from his expression, he looked like he still hasn''t found out yet that he was mailed the wrong exam papers. He is supposed to receive his own students'' exam papers that his fellow teachers gathered as his keepsake. But, who would know that fate will y a cruel trick on him?


    Raul stopped when he saw he reached a dead end. As long as the documents aren''t found out, he will be safe. He thought before he sharply inhaled, fixed his clothes, then walked back to the outer court to watch theet in the sky along with the other guests. If they will keep chasing Huo Ling, Huo Ling might find out the importance ¨C the secret, of those documents. Then, they''ll definitely be screwed over! They''ll just have to search Huo Ling''s house upside down again to find those documents!


    Thinking this, he looked for Kong Chuan to speak to him. Meanwhile, the head butler and other servants of the pce are apanying the guests to prevent, or minimize, them from leaving the outer court. Jonathan and Lu Si told them to keep the guests in the outer court and serve them the best that they could. The MI6 then will keep the assassins from going to the outer court''s direction to keep the guests safe and not make them notice anything.


    So, the battle between the MI6 and the assassins became fiercer. Not only the MI6 had to keep the assassins from finding Huo Ling and kill him or capture him, but they also had to deal with the guests.

 Chapter 358 - Tail

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Tail</h4>


    A mail that changed one''s life, since it will take his life. Yi Bing thought after he killed another assassin that managed to slip through the MI6''s once again. Suddenly, he heard hismunicator rang. He opened it and saw Qi Shan''s message.


    0007: Why are you taking so long? Don''t you want your beloved to suffer lesser pain when he dies? The clock''s ticking! Go find him fast! You don''t have that much time left!


    0001: I don''t need you to remind me that. Aren''t you on the same boat as me?


    Sending the message, he didn''t receive Qi Shan''s reply. Lei Shan will also die tonight after he will be kidnapped and tortured. Qi Shan, having decided on what he will do, doesn''t want the plot to happen. But, they can''t still stop Huo Ling''s and Lei Shan''s death from happening. Or else, the world will greatly deviate from its original path.


    So, like Yi Bing, Qi Shan will also make Lei Shan suffer less than he originally would.. That''s why Yi Bing said they are on the same boat. Thinking this, Yi Bing pressed a button on hismunicator''s holographic screen. When the page changed, he saw the red dot blinking but staying in the same ce.


    This red dot is Huo Ling. The red dot blinking meant that Huo Ling is still alive. And the red dot not moving means either he was trapped, captured by the enemy in somece, or that he is hiding somewhere.


    Yi Bing hoped most for the third one, and hoped the least for the second one happening. But, before he went to where Huo Ling is, he read Lu Si''s message sent as a reply to the message he sent earlier, in which he was asking if the MI6 have captured or killed all of Kong Chuan''s people, since the surroundings have been very silent.


    Lu Si''s reply confirmed that everything outside the royal pce have settled down.


    Lu Si: affirmative. The ones left are the ones that slipped through our. Jonathan and I are going back to capture them. Kill them if you seen them. We can''t let the news of the prince being attacked tonight be leaked out. Hide xiao Ling as far as you could.


    He replied ''yes''. Then, he went to look for Huo Ling, only to see a corpse on his way. The corpse is neither of an assassin''s or of an MI6 agent''s. It was the corpse of a male guest''s. His brows knotted and turned the corpse over.


    "Fredrich Wace." He muttered when he recognized the man as one of the guests.


    He frowned. The corpses of the assassins will be cleaned up by the MI6 agents that will being over to also clean the crime scene. But, a corpse of a guest is different.


    "This is troublesome." He gritted his teeth. There''s a third party in this battle between the MI6 and Kong Chuan. And this third party is the one who killed Fredrich.


    Kong Chuan knows not to be too obvious in his actions, so he must have instructed the assassins to lower their presence and harm only Huo Ling. Thus, the one who killed Fredrich must not be the assassins. It definitely can''t be the MI6, either. Even more so, Fredrich couldn''t have been caught in the crossfire, since the battle between them haven''t reached this deeper part of the pce yet.


    Thus, it''s definitely another party that killed Fredrich. And, if someone finds out that Fredrich ¨C a guest, died in tonight''s birthday party, Huo Ling and the royal family will be implicated. Yi Bing could hide the corpse and dissolve it. But, Fredrich would bebeled missing, and Huo Ling and the royal family will still be implicated.


    This move is very sinister. Who could have done this? More so¡­ "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing muttered and hastened his speed.


    Huo Ling have gone in this direction. Fredrich was here, too. With Fredrich''s nasty reputation, he must have gone after Huo Ling. But, he didn''t expect to die. If he didn''t go after Huo Ling, he wouldn''t have died. He must have died filled with regrets.


    As for this person who killed Fredrich¡­ "He can only be a guest!" he muttered and sent a message to Lu Si and Jonathan. He only sent the document to Lu Si and Jonathan and didn''t read it, since he has no interest with it. But, Jonathan and Lu Si must have read it, so he can only ask them who are the other enemies aside from Kong Chuan.


    Lu Si didn''t disappoint him and he immediately replied.


    "Raul Malhi¡­ also one of the guests!" Yi Bing sharply inhaled and stopped when he reached a dead end. He opened hismunicator to check and he confirmed that indeed, Huo Ling is here. "Huo Ling?" he called as he walked towards the wall.


    Huo Ling, who was crouching on the other side of the wall while hugging his legs, was startled. His ears perked up, hoping to catch that familiar voice again. "Yi Bing?" he called.


    Yi Bing heard Huo Ling''s muffled voice. "Huo Ling. It''s me. Were you trapped?" he asked.


    Huo Ling sighed in relief when he heard Yi Bing spoke. He felt his body limped on the floor weakly. He has never felt this much tired before! "No. I trapped myself." He answered.


    Yi Bing was taken aback by his answer. "You trapped yourself?" he asked, surprised.


    Huo Ling nodded. Then, he remembered Yi Bing can''t see him so he stopped. "Yes." He answered. "This wall can only be opened from your side. From this side, it can''t." he exined.


    "How do I open the wall?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Push the seventh brick that has a different shade from the rest." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing hummed a response before he took a step back to look at the wall. After a while, he noticed that there are seven bricks that have a different shade. As he looks more, he noticed that the seven different-colored bricks were arranged in a Big Dipper constetion.


    "The seventh brick¡­ do you mean the ''tail''?" he asked.


    Huo Ling, on the other side of the wall, was surprised. "En." He smiled. "Alkaid." He spoke.


    Yi Bing took a deep breath before he walked back towards the wall. Then, he raised his hand and pressed the Alkaid brick. Suddenly, the wall shook and, slowly, started to move.


    Huo Ling didn''t wait for the wall to be fully opened and he slipped through the opening, then jumped towards Yi Bing who is waiting for him. "Yi Bing!" he cried and hugged Yi Bing tight.


    Yi Bing didn''t expect for Huo Ling to react strongly. He was taken aback and, didn''t have time to bnce himself because of the sudden added weight, he fell. But, before he could, he immediately wrapped an arm around Huo Ling''s waist, while his other hand on the back of Huo Ling''s head, to prevent himself from being hurt because of their fall.


    Yi Bing grunted when his back hit the floor, receiving the impact. "Are you alright?" he asked Huo Ling who is now lying on top of him.


    Huo Ling nodded. "I''m fine. But, you¡­" he spoke and bit his lip as he looked at Yi Bing beneath him. He didn''t intend for Yi Bing to fall. He lowered his head in self-reproach. "I''m sorry." He apologized.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened before he smiled. But, since Huo Ling wasn''t looking at him, he missed it. "I''m alright." He spoke as he raised his body. "I am strong." He told him before he helped him up.


    "Mn." Huo Ling nodded and secretly wiped the tears that formed in the corners of his eyes.


    Yi Bing saw that Huo Ling''s feet are touching the ground. "It seems like Cindere lost both his ss slippers tonight." He said and took out the stiletto heels and showed them to Huo Ling who blushed.


    Huo Ling coughed and looked away. Yi Bing chuckled and knelt down before Huo Ling. Then, he carefully held Huo Ling''s fair foot before he gently wore the shoe on Huo Ling''s foot. He almost leaned down and devoutly kissed Huo Ling''s foot, had he not held himself back to not disrupt what will happenter.


    Yi Bing took a deep breath to calm himself before he wore the other shoe on Huo Ling''s other foot. "Shall we go back?" he asked, hiding the heavy tone of his voice.


    "Did Jonathan and Lu Si¡­?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered as he held Huo Ling''s hand and guided him back to the ballroom.


    Jonathan and Lu Si, after dealing with the assassins, had the head butler and the servants let the guests return in the ballroom after theet has passed and the electricity returned, making the pce warm and look lively once again. The orchestra also started to y the music.


    "Then, let''s go back." Huo Ling said.

 Chapter 359 - Commence

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Commence</h4>


    Yi Bing hid the gloominess in his eyes by lowering his head. "Yes." He answered. If he could, he would take Huo Ling away like Lu Si told him in the message. But, Huo Ling should die tonight. He can''t change this, nor make some arrangements like what he did before to avoid this. He is a grim reaper, and not an MI6 agent working as a bodyguard of the prince. He can''t lose himself.


    He sighed.


    "Yi Bing?" Huo Ling called when he noticed Yi Bing has fallen silent, and then heard him sigh.


    "En." Yi Bing replied.. "All the assassins that have slipped through the MI6''s has been dealt with by me." He said. "It should be safe going back." He told him. His voice shook when he spoke thest words.


    He knows it definitely isn''t safe. Since Huo Ling will die. But, he has to say it. Or else, there will be a deviation in Huo Ling''s life in this world ¨C as well as in his reincarnation cycle. He can''t mess this up, since this will be Huo Ling''s first reincarnation cycle and he is about toplete it. Once Huo Lingpletes it, his soul will be stronger. Then, he will enter his second reincarnation cycle.


    Thinking this, Yi Bing''s heavy expression slightly eased. But, he doesn''t n to send Huo Ling to his second reincarnation cycle. In order to be with Huo Ling forever, he will persuade him to be a grim reaper!


    Huo Ling didn''t notice Yi Bing''s expression. When he heard what Yi Bing said, he remembered those ck-clothed men that blocked him earlier and his face slightly paled. He could vividly remember their fierce expressions and hostile gazes, and their bodies are radiating kill intent.


    He felt his scalp suddenly became numb and a chill ran down his spine. Even though their focus wasn''t on him but on Yi Bing, but Yi Bing was disguising as him that time. So, their killing intent is directed at him. If it wasn''t for Yi Bing disguising as he, Huo Ling would''ve already died just from being intimidated by the killing intenting from the assassins.


    But, hearing that Yi Bing has already killed them made the color on his face returned. Fortunately, he is wearing a mask, so when they have returned to the ballroom, the guests didn''t notice anything strange with him.


    "Your Highness! Where have you been?" some guests asked when Huo Ling and Yi Bing have returned.


    The dance formation has finished and the orchestra are ying another music. Some guests who still wanted to dance remained dancing while some who wanted to exchange partners exchanged their partners. There were also some whose femalepanions were tired, so they invited other people for a dance. In short, this part is the socializing part. It is also the part where the guests can make some connections with the other powerful guests.


    Some people who have seen that ''Huo Ling''s ''femalepanion'' earlier was ''tripped'' earlier expressed their concern. Yi Bing perfunctorily replied to them.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun saw the two have returned and they made their way to both men.


    "Xiao Ling¡­" Hao Baiyun called when Gu Xingfeng gently nudged him using his elbow to stop him from talking. He immediately stopped since he realized he is facing Huo Ling when he should be facing Yi Bing who is currently acting as ''Huo Ling''.


    Gu Xingfeng coughed. "You''ve returned." He spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He answered using Huo Ling''s voice. "Everything has already been taken care of." He told them.


    The other guests who have heard his answer thought that the thing that has been ''take care of'' is his ''femalepanion''s foot that was sprained earlier. But, Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun who are in the know knew that Yi Bing is referring to the assassins.


    Hearing what he said, Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun smiled in relief. This time, Gu Xingfeng didn''t stop Hao Baiyun from smiling to Huo Ling. To the others'' eyes, Hao Baiyun is smiling because he is happy that the ''femalepanion''s foot was already healed. In actuality, Hao Baiyun really feel relieved, but that''s because there is no more threat in Huo Ling''s life.


    "Then, we''re going back to our seat." Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    "You won''t dance anymore?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No. I''m tired~" Hao Baiyunined. "How about you?" he asked. Then, he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling was about to answer when Jonathan and Lu Si returned. Although everything has settled down, but Jason and Maxwell didn''t return. The guests didn''t think much about it. After all, this is Huo Ling''s birthday party, so Huo Ling is the star of the night.


    "You''ve returned." Lu Si spoke to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "The threats were all eliminated." He answered in a low voice.


    Lu Si hummed, then nced in a certain direction. The only threats remained are Kong Chuan and Raul, and the mysterious third party in the tripartite deal of firearms. Kong Chuan is nning to increase his influence and power with buying the firearms. Raul ns to increase his strength to fight against his elder brothers to win the throne so he also bought the firearms.


    Meanwhile, there''s this third party. It was apany''s name written in the documents. As for the representative who signed the documents, it was the manager. Lu Si and Jonathan had already unearthed this manager''s background. He has no wife nor children. He is a homosexual who raises male pets. He is giving them financial support in exchange of them serving him sexually. His big ie must be mainlying from his secret transactions like this one, so he can support his male pets.


    Thepany is the supplier of the firearms. Unlike Kong Chuan who is buyer the firearms, thepany''s part is lesser than that of Kong Chuan since thepany is only doing this for business in selling the firearms. The extent of their punishment is just theirpany being shut down and their products be seized. The person who will be imprisoned for selling the firearms illegally is the one who signed the documents.


    It is Kong Chuan and Raul who will be greatly implicated when thises out. Kong Chuan''s and Raul''s intentions will be questions, and they will be jailed after.


    "How was it on your side?" Yi Bing asked Lu Si and Jonathan.


    "All their properties were seized and their families were taken for interrogation. They also took their phones so that they can''tmunicate with Kong Chuan and Raul to not alert them." Jonathan answered as he took a wine ss from the passing waiter. "Their subordinates were all been taken care of, so they can''t also send their report to their bosses. As soon as the party ends tonight, Kong Chuan and Raul will be arrested the moment they reached the doorstep to leave." He smiled.


    Lu Si, Yi Bing and Huo Ling smiled while Gu Xingfeng''s expression didn''t change. Hao Baiyun looked puzzled, but he feels that what Jonathan said was good so he grinned. They all took their drink and clinked their sses.


    The king is very old and should rest. The prince regent, Jason''s father, doesn''t like socializing. Jason and Maxwell will apany Justin to sleep. Thus, they all didn''t return even if Huo Ling''s matter has already been settled. They can celebrateter.


    After they drank, Lu Si invited Jonathan to dance. Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng didn''t dance and just sat on their seats, on the royal family''s table. Meanwhile, Yi Bing invited Huo Ling to dance since they still have to act as the stars of the night.


    "Yi Bing?" Huo Ling called in a whisper when he noticed Yi Bing''s stiff movements and heavy and somber expression beneath his mask.


    Yi Bing wasn''t behaving like this earlier when they danced. Yi Bing''s movements are smooth. Although his face is expressionless all the time, but there is a slight smile on his lips, albeit an act to make the prince not look cold and indifferent, seeming unapproachable.


    Yi Bing, who was internally counting down the remaining minutes left for this day, turned when he heard Huo Ling''s voice. He saw his clear and bright eyes that seemed to be sparkling like jewels because of the lights around them. He saw his reflection in Huo Ling''s amber eyes.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw someone approached Raul and Kong Chuan who were chatting. Then, he saw Kong Chuan and Raul froze and their face paled before their face darkened and their body trembled in both shock and anger.


    The emcee on the stage was speaking some words of gratitude before announcing the end of tonight''s party. Since theet earlier has already left the earth''s atmosphere, the electricity in the earth returned, so the live broadcast of the prince''s birthday party resumed, only for the audience to hear the announcement of themencement of the prince''s birthday party.


    Lu Si and Jonathan has been secretly paying attention of Kong Chuan and Raul. When they saw their mood changed, they already knew that Kong Chuan and Raul has already learned of what happened. Lu Si and Jonathan didn''t have time to mind the man who informed Kong Chuan and Raul of their impending arrest when Jonathan and Lu Si saw Kong Chuan and Raul took out their guns from their suit, before pointing it Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    BANG! BANG!

 Chapter 360 - Bullet Hole

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Bullet Hole</h4>


    Everyone didn''t have time to react from Kong Chuan and Raul taking out their guns, nor to ponder how they managed to snuck their guns in. Two gunshots rang out amidst the music yed by the orchestra.


    "AAAAAAAAH!!!" the guests screamed and fled in all directions to take cover and save themselves.


    Gu Xingfeng who heard the first gunshot reflexively covered Hao Baiyun with his body before pushing him down to the floor, using the table to cover them two.


    "W-w-w-what ¨C " Hao Baiyun stammered as his face paled from the shock he received when he suddenly heard the gunshots.


    "Don''t move!" Gu Xingfeng told Hao Baiyun before he took out his own gun and peeked outside to see Huo Ling''s and Yi Bing''s situation before looking to where Kong Chuan and Raul are.


    "Gu Xingfeng!" Hao Baiyun called after he has recovered from shock. "Don''t bother with those two viins! Check how is xiao Ling!!!" he told him.


    "Already did.. The MI6 protected them." Gu Xingfeng answered before he raised his gun and aimed at the table where Kong Chuan and Raul immediately hid after they shot Huo Ling and Yi Bing.


    BANG! The third shot was heard amidst the low cries of the guests that hid under their tables. Everyone are influential people, so they know how to defend themselves. Thus, after the first two shots rung out, they reflexively hid.


    Huo Ling stared at the bright ceiling above them as he lied on the floor. Yi Bing is lying on top of him after he covered him with hid body, before they fell on the floor. Huo Ling didn''t feel any pain, since Yi Bing''s hand covered the back of his head while his other hand was on his back to pad their fall, then both of them rolled to the side. Lu Si and Jonathan immediately reacted and pushed a table to cover them four.


    "Yi Bing¡­?" he called while Lu Si eyed the ce where Kong Chuan and Raul hid and Jonathan called the MI6 agents, telling them to enter and save the guests while the others catch Kong Chuan and Raul.


    Huo Ling didn''t hear Yi Bing respond.


    "Xiao Ling." Jonathan called after he instructed the MI6 agents. He turned and saw Huo Ling''s dazed expression as he stared at the ceiling. "Xiao Ling¡­?" he called.


    Lu Si''s and Jonathan''s phones rang, indicating that the MI6 agents have finally caught Kong Chuan and Raul after the table where they were hiding suddenly fall on them. They found that the leg of the table was shot, making the table be unbnced and fall on Kong Chuan and Raul, catching them off-guard.


    It was the third shot, and it came from Gu Xingfeng. But, Lu Si and Jonathan didn''t respond to their subordinates as they looked at Huo Ling in horror.


    "Xiao Ling¡­" Jonathan called as his pupils trembled while he looked at his nephew.


    Huo Ling''s tears silently streamed down his cheeks while he hugged Yi Bing''s head resting on his chest. Yi Bing''s back is facing Jonathan and Lu Si, so they saw the blood flowing out of the hole on his back, on the chest area, making his clothes dyed red.


    "Good job!" Hao Baiyun praised Gu Xingfeng after he saw the table fell on Kong Chuan and Raul. Seeing that the MI6 agents handcuffed Kong Chuan and Raul and left, Hao Baiyun ran to see Huo Ling. "Xiao Ling!" he called. "Xiao Ling!" he finally saw him. But, Huo Ling is crying. "What¡­" he muttered before his gaze fell on Yi Bing''s back. His eyes widened in shock and he froze on the spot. "He¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Gu Xingfeng ignored the MI6 agents that praised him when they passed by him while escorting the guests out of the pce. He followed Hao Baiyun and also saw Yi Bing''s lying on top of Huo Ling, dead. He closed his eyes and sighed in dismay before he pulled Hao Baiyun towards him, holding his hand tight. No one knows how frightened he was earlier, fearing that a stray bullet might hit Hao Baiyun earlier if he reactedte.


    "Xiao Ling." Lu Si called, breaking the silence. "Let him go. He''s already¡­" his voice trailed off as Huo Ling''s sob became louder.


    "Yi Bing¡­" Huo Ling called as he buried his face on top of Yi Bing''s head.


    Jonathan''s tears finally fell. Lu Si didn''t speak anymore, nor Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. They gave Huo Ling some space to grieve for Yi Bing.


    Suddenly, Gu Xingfeng, who was silent, his eyes caught something. "Wait¡­" he muttered and held his breath as he stared, wide-eyed, at Huo Ling.


    Although he spoke in a low voice, but all the guests have vacated, so the surroundings are enveloped in silence. Thus, they heard him speak.


    They all turned to him. "What is it?" Hao Baiyun asked and followed Gu Xingfeng''s gaze, only to freeze when he also saw it.


    Lu Si and Jonathan noticed Hao Baiyun''s voice abruptly stopped. They looked at him and saw he and Gu Xingfeng are looking somewhere. They turned and felt their heart almost stopped beating when they also saw it.


    Huo Ling''s clothes are stained in blood because of Yi Bing''s blood. But, the original white color of Huo Ling''s clothes now changed. It is red, but of darker shade. And it''s because of the almost imperceptible hole on the clothes of Huo Ling, on the side of his waist.


    They don''t know when did it happen. But, Huo Ling, who has been crying earlier as he grieved for Yi Bing, his sobs disappeared. The tears on his face have also dried on his now bloodless face. At this moment, they would be stupid if they won''t realize what that hole on Huo Ling''s clothes is.


    It was the same hole on the clothes at the back of Yi Bing.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s soul, that left his clone he made in this world, watched as Huo Ling, who cried for him earlier, now lie on the floor silently with his eyes closed. He remembered what happened earlier, in that split-second moment.


    Everything happened so fast that even Jonathan and Lu Si, who have top-tier skills, couldn''t react even if they have been watching Kong Chuan and Raul closely. No one expected that Kong Chuan and Raul could still find out about their impending arrest.


    Kong Chuan hatefully red at ''Huo Ling'' who was dancing in the middle of the dancefloor with his ''femalepanion''. Then, without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.


    BANG! Raul''s eyes widened. Not because Kong Chuan shot fast. But, because Kong Chuan shot the wrong person!!! He didn''t have the time to tell Kong Chuan, either, since some people have already seen them pulling out their guns! Thus, he aimed at the ''femalepanion'' of the ''prince'' and shot ''her''!


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the bullet hit the ''prince''s back while the prince hugged his ''femalepanion''. But, even though they were stunned to the point their mind became nk, they still saw that Raul aimed at the ''femalepanion'' of the ''prince''.


    Why is he aiming at ''her''? They thought. But, before they could find an answer, they saw that Raul shot ''her''. He really shot ''her''! They don''t have time to ponder for anything else and immediately hid to save themselves.


    Amidst the chaos, Yi Bing felt the whole world slowed down as he stared at Huo Ling while they fall to the floor. Huo Ling¡­ he thought as he closed his eyes and hugged Huo Ling tight. One hand on the back of Huo Ling''s head while his other hand on Huo Ling''s back to protect Huo Ling''s body from hitting the floor. I may know of your death, and can''t stop it. But, I still can make you feel less pain when it happens. He thought as he hugged Huo Ling tight after his body received the bullet intended for Huo Ling.


    He closed his eyes. Not because he doesn''t want to see the horrified look on Huo Ling''s face, after Huo Ling witnessed what happened to him and realized that he saved him, nor he is dying. He closed his eyes because he doesn''t want to see another bulleting towards them - precisely to Huo Ling.


    In short, he doesn''t want to see Huo Ling dying this time. His hands on the back of Huo Ling''s head trembled. He was itching to end Huo Ling''s life in his hands so that Huo Ling wouldn''t feel, nor notice, he already died. He wanted to give Huo Ling a painless and quick death.


    But, he can''t. Not because he can bear to kill Huo Ling with his own hands - he can bear it, since he is a grim reaper, and it is for Huo Ling''s sake. He can''t kill Huo Ling because grim reapers can''t intervene with the matters of life. Thus, he had to wrong Huo Ling to feel a little pain of being shot, and to wait a little longer for his death. This is a better death, though,pared to the original death intended for Huo Ling ¨C being tortured to death.


    Yi Bing lowered his head and smiled as they both fell to the ground, him on top of Huo Ling to continue protecting Huo Ling, even after his death.

 Chapter 361 - Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Wee</h4>


    Stable World, Heaven, the Capital.


    Between the endless sea of clouds of the Middle Heaven, and the cloudless Upper Heaven, lies the floating giant mass of clouds drifting between the mountains of clouds where the archangels are residing. These mountainous clouds are only a small number, and are the residences of the originally nine, but now left seven, archangels after the two archangels, namely 0001 and 0007,mitted sins and were punished, bing grim reapers.


    But, we won''t be focusing on these seven upied mountains of clouds, and also the two hundred-years long unupied. The giant mass of clouds, bigger than the residences of the archangels, that is floating between the Middle Heaven, where Shen Taizi resides, and the Upper Heaven, where the emperor resides, is called the Capital.


    The Capital is where the remaining angels, Council of Elders and the Crown of Judges resides. This is the equivalent of the City of the Dead of the grim reapers, but the angels request to not bepared to them.


    "Eh? Long-xianjun and An-xianjun went to the mortal world again?" an angel eximed as she chatted with her friend.


    Her friend nodded. "Yes.. My friend, serving Long-xianjun, told me." she spoke. Her tone is proud.


    "How lucky is she to be assigned to a worriless lord?" she sighed.


    Her friendughed. "She has been serving Long-xianjun when she was still a mortal. Long-xianjun recognizes her when she ascended to heaven and he picked her." She exined, then paused. "An-xianjun was jealous that time. His love towards Long-xianjun is eternal." She sighed in admiration.


    The two continued to chat. Since the Heaven doesn''t allow anything rted to debauchery in the realm, alcoholic beverages, cigarettes and such can''t be seen. Instead, there are only water and tea, as well as some paperbacks that is like that of the mortal world. These paperbacks, however, doesn''t contain anything that is of entertainment. Instead, the paperbacks'' contents are sutras. This made the ce look like a library. If it wasn''t just the ce let them chat with their friends, one would think that they have entered a library, or a monastery since some background sounds that can be heard are incantations as the other angels in the ce read the sutras.


    This made some angels envy the grim reapers since the grim reapers'' City of the Dead has bars, amusement parks, night clubs and such. The Heaven is too boring, this sentence is really true. But, since angels aren''t allowed feeling being envious, they could only keep it in their heart and hate the grim reapers for living such a luxurious lifepared to them who, after ascended to the Heaven, instead became servants for the immortal lords.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed. "Hey, have you heard?" someone whispered.


    "What?" somebody whispered back.


    "The grim reapers just gained theirst grim reaper." someone answered.


    "What?!" they were shocked.


    "Shh! Quiet!" someone shushed. They were reading a sutra.


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    "Is that true?!"


    "Yes! I heard it from my xianjun who is talking to his friend xianjun that Shen Taizi was called by the Emperor."


    "Really?!"


    "Yes. My xianjun said that Shen Taizi was only allowed 9999 grim reapers. The Heaven is particr about this."


    "9999¡­ that''s a lot!"


    "My xianjun said that the Emperor granted Shen Taizi this right as the heir to the throne. With Shen Taizi added, Shen Taizi will have ten thousand people!"


    "This is amazing¡­"


    "But, why this number?"


    "Yes. Before, there are nine archangels. Now, there are only seven¡­"


    "There''s eight!"


    "Oh. That Ling Shiyi? He isn''t considered an archangel. He''s just half!"


    "Yes. The original archangels are irreceable. Ling Shiyi can''t bepared to Senior Yi!"


    "That''s why they stopped the ''recement'' for senior Qi!"


    Middle Heaven, Yunhai.


    "Congrattions to His Highness forpleting the grim reapers." Xiao Hun respectfully bowed and knelt. Shen Sheng has just returned from the Upper Heaven.


    A smile was on Shen Sheng''s lips as he waved his hand to Xiao Hun. "This is all due to Yi Bing''s efforts!" he happily said.


    Xiao Hun felt ted seeing the happy Shen Sheng. When Shen Sheng is happy, the surroundings became brighter. "The Afterlife Department must be celebrating now, right?" he asked.


    "Not really." Shen Sheng suddenly said.


    Xiao Hun was taken aback. "Ah?" he muttered.


    The smile on Shen Sheng''s lips became wider and his mood became better. He didn''t answer Xiao Hun and just dragged him with him to the City of the Dead. They are going to drink to their heart''s content!


    Afterlife Department.


    Just as Shen Sheng said, the Afterlife Department''s atmosphere is not of merry-making. More precisely, it is Gu Shi and Di San. They wore aplicated look on their face as they looked at the new member on their team.


    "What''s wrong with them?" 9999 asked and blinked his eyes. His amber pupils shone because of the light reflected on his eyes. He turned to the man standing beside him. His icy-blue pupils are staring at Gu Shi and Di San, who are staring back at him. Their gazes speaking.


    Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui who have met this new member before is silent.


    Jin Wu, who is secretly assessing their new member''s personality, spoke to break the silence. "I am Jin Wu ¨C the Disciplinary Head." He said as he reached his hand out to 9999.


    9999, who was ignored by everyone, found someone who is willing to speak to him. He enthusiastically grabbed Jin Wu''s hand for a handshake. "Hello!" he greeted with a big grin. "I am 9999. You can call me Huo Ling!" he told him.


    Hearing the name uttered, the temperature in the room dropped further. Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui didn''t dare to speak now. Meanwhile, Jin Wu, surprisingly, didn''t start a trouble today. The only ones missing are Sha Jiu, Hai Ba and Qi Shan. Sha Jiu and Hai Ba currently are making another invention so they are in a closed-door. Qi Shan, on the other hand, is currently with Lei Shan doing his tasks to help Lei Shan andplete another world.


    It was said earlier that the Heaven is very particr with the number 9 since it is auspicious. But, the Afterlife Department has ten people. It''s not that they oppose the Heaven, nor they want to be unique. Actually, they are also particr with the number 9. There are nine reincarnation cycles, and each reincarnation cycle has nine lives toplete.


    But, the Afterlife Department has ten members. However, it''s as if there are only nine of them. Because Yi Bing is a special case. He is the most powerful among both grim reapers and angels (archangels). So, although he is affiliated with the Afterlife Department, but he doesn''t have the responsibilities a member should have. He does everything his own way. And now ¨C


    "This is Huo Ling." Yi Bing finally spoke. "He is my apprentice. Please be kind to him." he told them.


    Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui stiffened on their seat. "Yes¡­" they forced themselves to answer in a small voice.


    Jin Wu''s brows raised. Even though he already expected it, but from his expression, it seems like he has some thoughts regarding this. "Good." He spoke. "I also have an apprentice." He turned to Huo Ling. "I''m sure you''ll get along." He told him.


    "Really?!" Huo Ling''s eyes brightened. "That''s great!" he said.


    Jin Wu nodded. "He isn''t here since he is working on my behalf in the Disciplinary Department." He said.


    "Oh."


    Gu Shi and Di San can''t hold back anymore. "Huo Ling." Gu Shi called, almost biting his tongue when he called.


    "Yes, director?" Huo Ling turned.


    Gu Shi forced a smile. "My name is Gu Shi. You can call me by name. ''director'' is too formal." He spoke. "This is Di San." He turned to Di San.


    "Hello. I''m the vice director." Di San spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Nice to meet you!" he said.


    Di San nodded. "And them ¨C " he turned to Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui.


    "I''m Feng Er."


    "I''m Liu Lin."


    "Si Shui." The three immediately spoke.


    "''feng'', ''lin'', ''shui''¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he looked at them. "Your power is wind." He looked at Feng Er. "And ''lin'' (forest)¡­ wood?" he asked Liu Lin. "''shui''¡­ water!" he smiled at Si Shui.


    The three nodded and heaved a sigh of relief when the atmosphere slightly alleviated.


    "''gu'' (valley) and ''di'' (earth). Our power is earth." Gu Shi spoke as he pointed himself and Di San.


    "Mine is metal. ''jin'' (gold)." Jin Wu said.


    Huo Ling nodded as he took note of everyone''s power.


    "There''s also Sha Jiu and Hai Ba." Yi Bing spoke as he turned to Huo Ling. "Sha Jiu''s also of earth ability. Hai Ba''s water." He said.


    "Sand (sha) and sea (hai)." Huo Ling muttered. "And yours¡­" he stared at Yi Bing.


    "Ice (bing)." Yi Bing answered.


    "Is his power fire (huo)?" Jin Wu asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered for Huo Ling. Then, he smiled. "Wee to the Afterlife Department." He told Huo Ling.

 Chapter 362 - Deception

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Deception</h4>


    City of the Dead.


    Gu Shi and Di San stared at Huo Ling''s back as Huo Ling converses with Mo Shi on the bar counter. Liu Lin was sitting beside them but is drinking alone. They don''t know what he is thinking. Feng Er went to dance with the other grim reapers in the dance floor. Jin Wu isn''t interested in drinking nor chatting. Instead, he is more interested in fighting. So, he had Mo Shi substitute him while he left to roam around the City of the Dead, looking for some grim reapers who are trying to make some troubles.


    "Am I still dreaming?" Di San asked as he pinched Gu Shi who is sitting beside him.


    "Why are you pinching me instead of yourself?" Gu Shi asked as he pried away Di San''s paw in his arm. "You''re not dreaming, and is wide awake." He told Di San.


    "But, Huo Ling¡­" Di San spoke and turned to see Yi Bing staring at Huo Ling''s back while ignoring them two who are still in a state of disbelief. "How did you manage to convince him to join us?" he asked.


    What they expected a victorious grin from Yi Bing, they didn''t see. Instead, they saw him froze for a second because the slight smile on his face was reced by a big frown, which shocked them.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Shi asked.


    Yi Bing slowly turned and looked at them. "I was tricked." He spoke.


    "¡­ huh?" Gu Shi and Di San muttered. They looked at each other, looking puzzled. Wasn''t it supposed to be ''I tricked him'', not ''I was tricked''? They thought. Then, suddenly, they noticed something. "It wasn''t Huo Ling who tricked you?" they asked.


    Yi Bing wouldn''t lie, especially in this kind of matters. "It wasn''t him." he answered.


    Gu Shi and Di San became more puzzled. "Then, who?" Di San asked.


    "Yi Bing¡­ what exactly happened?" Gu Shi asked. His face is serious.


    Yi Bing looked at them two. Qi Shan is still stuck in a world with Lei Shan. So, he only has Gu Shi and Di San to talk to. "Shen Taizi." He answered.


    Gu Shi and Di San froze, stunned. They didn''t expect this answer! "What?!" they muttered under their breath.


    Yi Bing sighed and remembered what happened that time, when he died.


    "Yi... Bing..." Yi Bing heard Huo Ling called in between his gasps as he felt his body gradually turning cold like his. Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing''s face and closed eyes before he smiled. "I don''t regret dying with you." he whispered before he closed his own eyes as they finally fell to the floor.


    As soon as Yi Bing''s heart stopped beating, Yi Bing felt his soul left his clone in this world and watched Jonathan and Lu Si protected he and Huo Ling using a table. Then, he saw Gu Xingfeng shot the leg of the table covering Kong Chuan and Raul, catching them off-guard. Then, the MI6 arrested Kong Chuan and Raul, while Jonathan, Lu Si, Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng found out that he died after they heard Huo Ling sobbed when he finally realized that he is already dead and epted his death. Then, they finally noticed that Huo Ling has stopped crying. Because he also died, after he was shot by the second bullet.


    Yi Bing watched Huo Ling''s soul left his body. "Huo Ling." He called as he walked towards him.


    Huo Ling, who has his back on him, turned. "Yi Bing?" he called when he saw him.


    Yi Bing nodded. "How do you feel?" he carefully asked.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing. Then, his eyes fell on Yi Bing''s clothes before he looked at his own clothes. "¡­ did I die again?" he asked.


    "¡­ huh?" Yi Bing was taken aback.


    "So, what am I this time?" Huo Ling asked as he calmly pinched his blood-stained skirt. "A crossdresser?" he frowned.


    Yi Bing, however, felt as if he was struck by lightning as he stared at Huo Ling and silently listened to Huo Ling''s rumbling.


    "He doesn''t remember?" Di San frowned.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En. His memories were stuck on the time we first met ¨C in this world, after his death." He answered.


    Gu Shi''s brows knotted. "How could this be¡­?" he muttered in bewilderment. "A newly-died soul should suppose to retain their memories after their death. But, there are cases that they would suffer an amnesia because of the shock from their death." He said. "However ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C Huo Ling has his memories, but of when he first died and not this ninth time he died?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing confirmed.


    "This is weird¡­" Di San muttered. Suddenly, he paused when he remembered something. "Could it be, a side effect because he was possessed by Soul Fragments?" he asked.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened. "That is possible!" he said.


    But, Yi Bing crushed them. "There is no Soul Fragment found in that world." He spoke. "And even if there really is a side effect from being possessed by Soul Fragments, but the side effect should have already been washed off after he crossed another world." He exined.


    Gu Shi and Di San fell silent. "Then, what could have happened to him?" they asked as they turned to Huo Ling who wasughing with Mo Shi.


    "Never mind him losing his memories of that world¡­ but his memories after he died in this world remained." Yi Bing spoke.


    Gu Shi and Di San looked at each other, then helplessly smiled. They feel ashamed that they can''te up with an answer.


    "Oh, by the way. How did Huo Ling be a grim reaper?" Di San asked when he remembered something. "Shouldn''t he be an angel?" he asked.


    A newly-died soul would be an angel first, not a grim reaper. The only way they be a grim reaper is if they would be punished, which is humiliating. But, Huo Ling straight-up became a grim reaper.


    "I tricked him." Yi Bing answered.


    Gu Shi and Di San. "¡­" so you really tricked him?!


    "I told him that being an angel is not actually a noble thing, but that you will just be a servant." Yi Bing spoke. "As expected, his face turned ugly because he died while he was working. So, he doesn''t want to be an angel." He chuckled.


    Gu Shi and Di San. "¡­" is this okaying from a former archangel?


    "Then, I told him that being a grim reaper is easier. Heaven is boring while the City of the Dead is very luxurious." Yi Bing continued. "I also told him that in one of his reincarnations, he promised me to be a grim reaper. So¡­" he grinned and winked at them.


    Gu Shi and Di San. "¡­" it''s over¡­ Yi Bing haspletely turned shameless!!!


    "Ah ¨C " Di San muttered when he suddenly remembered something. "Right. You said before that someone deceived you, and that someone is¡­" his voice trailed off when his eyes caught sight of a figure. His eyes widened in shock and he froze like a statue.


    "What is it?" Gu Shi asked when he heard Di San stopped speaking. He turned to look at him, only to see him petrified while looking somewhere. He turned to follow his gaze, only to freeze when he saw Shen Shenging towards their way.


    "Me, right?" Shen Sheng spoke as he stopped before their table. He winked at Di San before he smiled at Gu Shi. Then, he looked at Yi Bing. "How bold of you to say that I tricked you." He told Yi Bing as he pulled the chair beside Yi Bing and sat on another side of the table, between Yi Bing, and Gu Shi and Di San.


    "Wasn''t it?" Yi Bing asked as he met Shen Sheng''s gaze.


    Gu Shi and Di San coldly sweated and felt the atmosphere in their table turned tense while they silently stared at Yi Bing and Shen Sheng looking at each other. One is smiling while the other is frowning. They always knew that Yi Bing''s position is special, and that he and Shen Sheng doesn''t get along. Some even say that Yi Bing is a threat to Shen Sheng, since Yi Bing is the leader of the grim reapers while Shen Sheng belongs to the Heaven, so Shen Sheng shouldn''t be the leader of the grim reapers.


    Such preposterous gossips of the ignorant.


    "It was." Shen Sheng spoke.


    Gu Shi and Di San felt the world shook after they heard Shen Sheng''s admittance. What?! Shen Sheng really tricked Yi Bing?! Their eyes widened in shock. They wanted to ask what did Shen Sheng trick Yi Bing about, but it''s obviously not needed to be asked, since Shen Sheng gave them the answer.


    "Huo Ling losing his memories every time¡­ it is natural since he is reincarnated." Shen Sheng spoke. "But, that applies when he is alive." He smiled. "As for his memories when he dies¡­ I really have a part for it." He told them.

 Chapter 363 - Ironic

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Ironic</h4>


    Gu Shi and Di San''s jaw dropped, and almost fell off of their seats.


    "Are you okay?" Shen Sheng asked as he turned to them.


    "Yes. Mm. Yeah." Gu Shi and Di San answered, distracted. Their mind is nk right now. "Yes, Shen Taizi. We''re alright." They immediately answered.


    Shen Sheng hummed a response before he turned to Yi Bing, who is staring at him, waiting for his exnation. "Would you like us to talk somewhere?" he asked..


    Yi Bing didn''t answer, but he rose from his seat. Then, he nodded at them before he left. Shen Sheng followed behind them.


    "Whew¡­!" Di San sighed in relief as he slumped on his seat. Even though they are curious as to what is happening to Huo Ling, but their value their life more. So, they didn''tin that Yi Bing and Shen Sheng are keeping a secret from them about Huo Ling''s condition.


    Even if it will be a secret, but Yi Bing will definitely tell them the things that they needed to find out that would affect the Afterlife Department. So, he and Gu Shi remained on their seat, basking in happiness after Shen Sheng left. They don''t want to feel that pressure again from Shen Sheng. They felt hundreds of mountains are crushing them.


    "What do you think is happening to Huo Ling?" Di San asked Gu Shi. "What did Shen Sheng deceive Yi Bing of? Why did he deceive him?" he added.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer and just remained silent. Just when Di San thought he wouldn''t answer, he spoke. "I think this got something to do with the Soul Fragments." He said.


    Di San froze. Although he spoke earlier about the Soul Fragments, but after Gu Shi said these words, his belief became stronger. "Yi Bing said that those Soul Fragments belonged to Huo Ling." He said.


    Gu Shi nodded. "And that Huo Ling is Lord Zero." He added.


    Silence fell.


    "The first archangel¡­ the real first grim reaper¡­" Di San muttered in a daze. "0000¡­ now, he became 9999 ¨C thest grim reaper. How ironic." he said.


    Gu Shi didn''t speak and just looked at Huo Ling who is now ying with Mo Shi in the billiard pool. "Di San." He called.


    "Hm?"


    "We still don''t know how the first archangel died." Gu Shi said. "Nor how he died as the first grim reaper." he added.


    Di San fell silent.


    "Qi Shan must know how the archangel Huo Ling died" Gu Shi said. Qi Shan, after all, was an archangel like Yi Bing. :And after we told Yi Bing that he sinned to the first archangel¡­" his voice trailed off. "Yi Bing has been searching for clues about Huo Ling. He already must have asked Qi Shan about what happened to the archangel Huo Ling ¨C their history together, and how did the archangel Huo Ling died." He exined.


    Di San nodded.


    "Soul Fragments¡­" Gu Shi spoke as he stared at his drink. His thoughts have wandered far. "Shen Taizi¡­ did he ¨C " he looked at Di San.


    Di San also looked at him. Their gazes speaking. Only one thought is in their mind right now: it must be Shen Sheng who has turned Huo Ling''s soul into fragments after Huo Ling died. The question is: when? When did this happen? Was it after Huo Ling died when he was an archangel? But, if that''s so, how did Huo Ling be the first grim reaper, then? So, was it the time after Huo Ling died as a grim reaper did Shen Sheng turn Huo Ling''s soul into fragments? But, why? To save his soul as being loyal before? If that''s so, he could''ve kept Huo Ling''s soul intact.


    Also¡­ if Huo Ling has died, then why is Huo Ling still alive now? Before their eyes, Huo Ling looked vibrant. He doesn''t look like someone who died ¨C which is ironic to say, since they are all dead.


    "ARGH!" Di San grunted in frustration.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi turned to them. "What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked as they walked towards them.


    Di San raised his head and saw Huo Ling''s face. His expression immediately became bitter, which made Huo Ling more puzzled.


    What did I do? Why is he looking at me like that? I don''t remember I did something bad? Huo Ling thought, feeling bewildered by Di San''s behavior. "I ¨C " he spoke and was about to ask when Gu Shi suddenly pulled Di San.


    "I''m sorry. He''s drunk." Gu Shi spoke as he rose from his seat, pulling Di San together with him. "You continue ying. We''re going back alone." He said. He didn''t wait for them to answer and pulled Di San towards the door to leave.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi were left.


    Huo Ling watched as Di San and Gu Shi disappear when he suddenly remembered something. He turned, only to see the seats are empty. "Where''s Yi Bing?" he asked.


    Mo Shi also turned. "Huh? You''re right. Senior Yi is gone¡­" he said when his voice trailed off. He paused, then looked at Huo Ling. "You call your master by his name?" he asked, surprised.


    "Huh? You don''t?" Huo Ling asked back.


    Mo Shi shook his head. "I don''t." he answered.


    Huo Ling felt speechless. "Well¡­ that''s because¡­" his voice faded.


    "I am an ice ability user. Meanwhile, you are fire ability user. If one day, I would lose control, you can restrict me. So, just treat me as an equal from now on." Huo Ling remembered Yi Bing said when he decided to be a grim reaper and asked why would Yi Bing make him his apprentice.


    "He needs my ability to cancel out his ability in case an ident happens. So, we are equal." Huo Ling exined.


    "Oh." Mo Shi muttered. "My master said that he doesn''t need someone to restrict him. Instead, he needs someone to amplify his power." He said.


    Huo Ling grimaced. Remembering Jin Wu as the Disciplinary Head, this is definitely something he would say. After all, metal is a good conductor of electricity. So, Mo Shi will be a great partner to Jin Wu.


    ¡­


    "So, Huo Ling is really Lord Zero ¨C the first archangel, and the first grim reaper?" Yi Bing asked Shen Sheng.


    "Yes." Shen Sheng nodded, confirming it.


    "How did he die when he was a grim reaper, and became Soul Fragments?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Huo Ling died because his power almost became berserk." Shen Sheng answered.


    Yi Bing was about to speak again when he caught a word. "''almost''?" he asked.


    Shen Sheng nodded. "One of his powers, Zero." He spoke. "He used Zero, and implicated himself. In order to save him, I had to turn him to Soul Fragments to divide up the damage, thus lessening the impact on him." he exined.


    Yi Bing fell silent as he silently absorbed Shen Sheng''s words. "How about his lost memories?" he asked.


    "There''s only one soul of him with you now, right?" Shen Sheng asked. "His memories in this soul of his are divided to his remaining souls." He told him.


    "So¡­ only his memories when he died here, in the Stable World, remained?" Yi Bing asked.


    "En." Shen Sheng answered. "His memories from his second world to the ninth world were divided to the other Fragments." He said.


    "Why this world?" Yi Bing subconsciously asked.


    Shen Sheng smiled. "This world is the Stable World." He answered. "So, his memories of this world would be the most stable. Thus, his memories of this world remained." He said before he paused. "You can think of it as a save point in a game." He told him.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" does he think this is a game?


    Shen Sheng saw his dark expression and he grimaced. He scratched his cheek. "The most important thing is that Huo Ling is now a grim reaper, right?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Shen Sheng sighed in helplessness. Towards Yi Bing, he felt like a father. That ice-cold face as cold as his pupils¡­ geez. His job is really cut-out for him! "I already asked Ruan Yu if he could assemble the Soul Fragments." He told him.


    "Ruan Yu?" Yi Bing spoke before he fell silent.


    "Ruan Yu is the only one that could help us with the Soul Fragments." Shen Sheng told him.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Shen Sheng. "¡­" is he throwing a tantrum? He thought as his face was covered with dark lines. "What do you want?" he asked. His tone filled with helplessness and defeat.


    Yi Bing raised his head to look at Shen Sheng and saw Shen Sheng was sincerely smiling at him. "I won''t ask you anything else, aside from this one question." He spoke. He knows that Shen Sheng is keeping many secrets, and he won''t tell him all of it.


    Shen Sheng knew that Yi Bing, although willful, but not unreasonable. Thus, he gives him a special privilege. "What?" he asked.


    "I won''t ask who were we before, but ¨C " Yi Bing spoke. " ¨C are Huo Ling and I entangled on our lives before this?" he asked.


    "Yes." Shen Sheng answered. "Because you are Twin Souls of Fate." He told him.

 Chapter 364 - Numbers

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Numbers</h4>


    Normal World, Bnced.


    "Keh! Keh!" Huo Ling coughed as he waved his hands to make the ''smoke'' go away after they passed through the Pathway of Clouds to go to another world. The ''smoke'' he is waving off are the thick clouds they went through earlier.


    "We''ve arrived." Yi Bing spoke after they appeared inside a telephone booth.


    Huo Ling has just finished coughing after he inhaled some clouds earlier. He heard Yi Bing''s voice spoke and turned, only to hit his elbow in the telephone on the side. "OW!" he cried when he felt the numbing pain in his bone. His already pale face as a grim reaper became paler and beads of sweat formed in his forehead because of the pain. He reflexively raised his hand to hold his aching elbow.


    He raised his head and finally saw Yi Bing looking at him.. His brows slightly raised and his gaze is mocking as he looked at him, like he was looking at some idiot.


    The ''some idiot'' Huo Ling averted his gaze and finally noticed that they are inside a telephone booth. With two people, and big men like them, the space inside the telephone booth is very cramped. They looked like sardines inside a can. That''s why he hit his elbow in the telephone earlier.


    He turned back to Yi Bing and was about to express his awe after transmigrating when his eyes met Yi Bing''s still mocking gaze. He froze and swallowed the words. "Where are we?" he asked, creating a topic to make the awkward atmosphere between them disappear.


    Yi Bing, fortunately, cooperated with him. "Normal World 9999." He answered.


    Huo Ling froze. "¡­ Normal World. 9999?" he asked and stared at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded to confirm. "Yes. 9999." He spoke.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" bro, are you ying with me? Why choose the world with the same number as mine?


    Yi Bing seemed to read his thoughts. "There are nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine worlds. Added with our Stable World, there are ten thousand worlds in total." He spoke. In these nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine worlds, there are Normal Worlds and Special Worlds. And these worlds, they can be Bnced Worlds." He exined. "Right now, we are in a Normal World, which is also a Bnced World." He told him.


    A Bnced World is close to a Stable World. But, because of certain factors, it can''t be perfect like the Stable World. Many worlds wanted to be the second Stable World. But, they just couldn''t be like one. And, right now, this only one Stable World is the world they came from.


    Speaking up until here, Yi Bing remembered the leader of that organization they caught that used the ancient artifact to trap the souls in their world. There is nothing wrong for these people to make their world be a Stable World. But, if they harmed humans ¨C most especially, souls, then they have to suffer the consequences.


    "So this world is the 9999th world?" Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    "What about our Stable World?" Huo Ling asked.


    "9998th." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ wow." Huo Ling muttered with no enthusiasm as he nkly stared ahead.


    Yi Bing didn''t mind his reaction. "Isn''t this number auspicious?" he asked.


    "9999 is more auspicious." Huo Ling answered.


    "9998 is." Yi Bing said. "''9'' is already ''eternal''. But, you should also add ''8''. Because a sideward 8 is eternity." He exined.


    "Then, I think 9987 is more auspicious." Huo Ling spoke.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Because ''7'' is a number for luck!" Huo Ling answered.


    "¡­ you''re right." Yi Bing spoke. His expression looked pensive.


    "What world is 9987?" Huo Ling curiously asked.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "A Normal World." He answered. Before Huo Ling could ask what kind of world is it, he continued. "Not a Bnced World. Since it is an apocalyptic world." He said.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" I am disillusioned!


    "It isn''t a Bnced World because there are more zombies than humans. And it is a Normal World since there is no magic or supernatural involved in the apocalypse." Yi Bing spoke. "In short, humans aren''t ability-users. Therefore¡­" his voice trailed off as he looked at Huo Ling.


    "¡­ therefore, it is a sh*thole." Huo Ling continued and sighed. "We shouldn''t rely on the numbers¡­" he grimaced.


    Yi Bing just chuckled and then opened the door of the telephone booth to go outside. Huo Ling followed him with a disappointed look on his face.


    "Don''t be so disheartened. I won''t take you there." Yi Bing told Huo Ling.


    "Then, why did you take me here?" Huo Ling asked. It''s not because of my same code, right?


    "After what happened to Special World 7321, Shen Taizi dispatched the angels and grim reapers to investigate the worlds." Yi Bing exined. "We are not assignment-bound, so we are included to the group of investigators." He said.


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing. "But, before, you¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing is an assignment-bound grim reaper before, and his assignment is him.


    "I am a special case." Yi Bing just said. "Since this is an important matter and specially ordered by Shen Taizi, then I have to obey." He exined.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" bro, can there be trust between us? Didn''t you just say you are a special case? Aren''t your words contradictory? He thought. He chose not toment on that and change the topic. "So, where are we going now?" he asked as he looked around. "The military? Airport?" he asked and looked at his and Yi Bing''s uniform that looked like that of a soldier''s, or of a pilot''s.


    In short, it looked crisp, formal, and made of high-quality materials.


    "School." Yi Bing answered.


    "''school''?" Huo Ling asked then froze. He raised his head to look at Yi Bing. "What are we doing there? You will give a special lecture? Or a speech?" he asked.


    Yi Bing''s uniform is different from his. Yi Bing''s uniform looked like that of a superior''s while his uniform looked like that of an apprentice''s.


    "No. You''re ¨C " Yi Bing spoke. But, before he could continue, they suddenly heard a loud screeching of tires afar.


    Both of them turned and saw a car swerving on the street, sometimes overpassing some cars while sometimes bumping against them, causing a collision before the car that looked out of control continued to run while the other cars that it collided were left. If not for their car malfunctioning because of the collision, then their drivers were injured. The crowd immediately ran away while some of those who remained calm called the police.


    Huo Ling saw the caring their way and instinctively jumped forward and raised his hand.


    Yi Bing saw him and cried. "Huo Ling! What are you doing?!" he asked, mad, and immediately pulled Huo Ling back. Fortunately, the other people were running away so no one paid attention to them and no one has seen what Huo Ling did.


    "Sorry. A reflex¡­" Huo Ling bit his lip and hung his head.


    The car ising nearer to them. "Let''s go follow these people. The police are on their way¡­" Yi Bing spoke.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered. But, before they could walk further away, the car suddenly changed its direction and dashed towards them!


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank. Subconsciously, his hands rose and he pushed Yi Bing, who was taken aback by the sudden change of events, away.


    BANG! CRASH! A loud thud was heard after the car hit a person then crashed on the wall.


    "AAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" the people, who were following the car with their gaze after they retreated to a safe distance, saw that Huo Ling was hit by the car while Yi Bing was pushed away by Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing fell on his back but his gaze was stuck on Huo Ling''s figure that rose in the air because of the impact after he was hit by the car, before it fell on the ground. Fortunately, it wasn''t on a cemented rose that Huo Ling fell, and instead on the grasses. Or else, Huo Ling would''ve been turned into a meat paste.


    "HUO LING!" he called and immediately rose from the ground before he ran towards Huo Ling to check on him.


    Meanwhile, the sound of the police siren followed by the sound of the ambnces can be heard from the distance. Yi Bing saw Huo Ling lying on the ground. His brown, bushy hair on the back of his head was bleeding while his leg was bent on a cringing angle. He hit a tree before he fell on the ground.


    "¡­" can I assume this is Huo Ling''s habit that he brought from the previous worlds? Why does he always die every time? He thought as he speechlessly stared at Huo Ling whose eyelids twitched, indicating he is about to wake up. "Don''t move. Nor open your eyes." He spoke.


    Huo Ling. "?"


    "Don''t speak, too." Yi Bing continued. "It''d be strange for you to still remain conscious in this state after you were hit by a fast-moving car. Do you want to be on the headlines tonight?" he asked.


    "¡­" mmp1.

 Chapter 365 - Energy

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Energy</h4>


    Huo Ling wanted to curse, but he could only bite his tongue to hold himself back not to curse, much less speak. He remained unmoving under Yi Bing''s orders. As he waited to the police and the ambnce to arrive, he remembered that Yi Bing told him before that being a grim reaper is an easier job than being an angel.


    Thinking this, he almost cursed again had he not been biting his tongue. Men are all liars! Is pretending to be dead easy?! He''d be lucky if they won''t immediately send him straight to be cremated! He thought as he gritted his teeth in anger.


    The sound of Huo Ling''s teeth grinding against each other can be heard by Yi Bing. But, Yi Bing acted as if he didn''t hear it. He put on a somber expression when he heard the iing footsteps of the policemen and the medics while he continued to talk to Huo Ling. "Don''t worry. Shen Taizi''s seal on our body can imitate a regr person''s vital signs." He spoke. "So, they won''t know you are basically dead and send you straight to be cremated ¨C " he told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes snapped open in anger and he red at Yi Bing. "You fu* - mmmph!" his mouth and eyes were covered by Yi Bing''s hands to prevent him from speaking.


    "Be on the headlines, or be obedient. You choose." Yi Bing told Huo Ling before he released him when he felt Huo Ling''s eyshes brushed against his palm, making it itchy.


    Huo Ling closed his eyes and shut up as he suppressed his anger. He doesn''t want to be on the headlines for still being conscious after being hit by a car that''s like a rampaging bull.


    "Sir, please excuse us ¨C " the medics spoke to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing cooperatively moved away for them to check on Huo Ling''s condition. "Excuse me, sir. But, what is your rtionship to the victim?" he heard a police officer asked.


    "I am the victim''s ¨C " Yi Bing spoke and nced at Huo Ling who was being carried to the ambnce by a stretcher. " ¨C teacher." He said.


    Huo Ling. "¡­ %^**#$" f*cker!!! You didn''t say I am a student?!?!?! He thought and almost spat out ten liters of blood because of anger. Instead, his body twitched, which made the medics startled and rmed after.


    "Faster! ce the patient inside!" one medic said and they hurriedly entered the ambnce along with Huo Ling who is on the stretcher.


    Yi Bing saw it and decided to be ''kind''. He walked towards the ambnce while cing a somber expression on his face. The police saw it and thought how caring he was, so they told him they will continue interrogating him in the hospitalter before they left to check on the other victims and the witnesses, and arrest the suspect.


    Meanwhile, the medics didn''t stop Yi Bing who sat inside the ambnce. They just told the driver to step on the elerator for them to reach the hospital fast.


    Stable World, Afterlife Department, R&D.


    "Beep! Beep! Beep¡­!" the sound of the machine beeping can be heard inside the silent room.


    Sha Jiu raised his head and looked over. "Huh?" he muttered.


    Hai Ba also rose his head from the device on the table. "What happened?" he asked.


    Sha Jiu took off his goggles and walked towards his table. His white coat fluttering as he walked. "Weird." He muttered as his brows knotted.


    "What is it?" Hai Ba asked as he took off his goggles and gloves.


    Sha Jiu tapped on the keyboard before he pressed the ''tab'' button, and then the ''enter'' button. "Look." He told Hai Ba instead of answering.


    Hai Ba walked beside him and looked at the monitor screen. "''Abnormal energy reading of a normal world''?" he spoke as he looked at the monitor screen.


    Sha Jiu nodded. "There''s nothing strange in the changing of energy of the worlds from time to time since they strive to be a Stable World." He spoke. "But, this¡­" he said and pointed something on the screen. "Take a look." He told Hai Ba.


    Hai Ba followed his gaze before his eyes widened in shock. "What the¡­ this can''t be!" he eximed as he looked at Sha Jiu.


    Sha Jiu nodded in agreement. "Nothing has happened like this before." He said.


    Hai Ba fell into a contemtion. "Could it be a Soul Fragment again?" he asked.


    Sha Jiu didn''t immediately answer. "Let''s take a break first." He said. "I''ll go ask Gu Shi in which world did Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui go to find a Soul Fragment and confirm their location. Then, I''ll¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Hai Ba nodded in understanding. "I''ll go make you a coffee." He told him.


    Sha Jiu smiled. The coffee he likes is special, so it would take time to make. Hai Ba understood that he will be going to see Shen Sheng after going to Gu Shi, so he sensibly said those words. "Thanks. I''ll be expecting itter, then." He said and then left.


    Hai Ba watched as the door closed. Worry shed in his eyes before he turned to the monitor screen and looked at the window that popped up. "Normal World 9999, huh¡­" he muttered. If he remembers correctly, that was where Yi Bing and Huo Ling went to. "¡­" wherever these two went, that world will be worrying over.


    What happened this time? He thought and heaved a sigh before he went to the kitchen to start brewing Sha Jiu''s coffee.


    Normal World.


    Yi Bing endured Huo Ling using and burning gaze on him and just took it as a burning gaze of desire of him for him. "What?" he finally spoke as he watched the news of the car ident earlier. "If you''ve got something to say, then spill it." He told him.


    Huo Ling endured the rising anger inside his chest. "You didn''t tell me I will be your student in this world." He said.


    "I didn''t have time to inform you because of that car ident earlier, right?" Yi Bing reminded him.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" how good is this man''s timing for such events?! He thought and bit his tongue to not utter a string of curses. He looked at his leg that was stered before he rolled his eyes at Yi Bing. "So, what is our task in this world?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t immediately answer. "Each world functions using a certain energy. This energy sustains the world. The more the energy there is, the better the world will be." he spoke. "When the energy in the world rose beyond the threshold, it will be a Special World. Otherwise, the world is a Normal World." He exined.


    "Will there be a world depleted of the energy?" Huo Ling asked.


    "There is." Yi Bing answered. Before Huo Ling could ask again, he continued. "An Empty World, or a Void World." He spoke.


    Huo Ling was stunned.


    "The Void World is a world that has no energy left. Either it was depleted by the beings living in that world, or that there is no energy existing in that world in the first ce." Yi Bing exined. Seeing his expression, he faintly smiled. "Void Worlds exist." He told him.


    Huo Ling fell silent.


    Yi Bing let the information sink in Huo Ling''s mind before his objective. "The angels and grim reapers can pinpoint the anomalies in each world by detecting this energy." He said. "Either the energy is very strong, or the energy is weaker in that ce than its surroundings. The angels rely on this strong amount of energy, since it is a boon to them. Meanwhile, this strong energy is a bane to us since we can endure only a small amount of it if it hits us. So, the grim reapers are investigating the weak energies." He exined.


    "So, this ce in this world that was weaker energy is the school where we are going to?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "It just so happens that there are people here from the UnION." He spoke.


    "''UnION''?" Huo Ling asked.


    "United Interster and Outerspace Nations." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling''s brows raised.


    "It is an alliance between the leaders of all the worlds¡­ well, only some worlds." Yi Bing exined.


    Huo Ling isn''t interested with these politics'' topic. He changed the topic. "So, what is going on with that school?" he asked.


    "There must be something." Yi Bing spoke. "Since it is the energy that sustains the world, the humans'' lives are also from that energy." He said before he paused. "More specifically, the souls. The souls are also a form of energy." He exined.


    "So, these souls are very important, that''s why the Afterlife Department was created after the Hell was destroyed?" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "So ¨C " he spoke. " ¨C the weakening of the energy in this world¡­ precisely, the school¡­ there must be a story behind it." He smiled.

 Chapter 366 - Iris

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Iris</h4>


    Fughlia High School, Liyone.


    "Wee, Mr. Yi, in Fughlia." The principal, Mr. Iris Hudgeson, spoke as he reached his hand out for a handshake. He looked at Yi Bing with a bright smile. "I''m d you could make it." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded and shook Mr. Hudgeson''s hand. "Nice to see you again." He said.


    He and Iris Hudgeson have met before during the UnION''s Summitst year. It was only a brief meeting. They nodded at each other after exchanging a few words of courtesy before they went to talk to other people to build some connections under the banner of ''friendship'' or ''cooperation''. Or, for some powerful people, they spread their influence.


    Because there are Normal Worlds and Special Worlds, there are naturally other beings like the beastmen from an interster Special World. But, mostly are humans, albeit they are ability users, or alpha or sentinels who have the best bodily constitution where their senses are enhanced, and their strength is exponentially increased than the other ordinary humans.


    However, even though some humans from the Normal Worlds that are present are just ordinary, but they aren''t the least intimidated. Or else, they wouldn''t be there present in the summit as a representative (leader) of their world if they would be easily intimidated by other beings. Instead, they are the ones who are intimidating the others because of their lofty aura like an emperor.


    So, there is no need to mention anything regarding the UnION with this meeting. Their gazes met before they withdrew their gazes. Then, they turned to Huo Ling who was sitting on a wheel chair, looking well-behaved. His whole left leg was in a cast.


    "This is?" Iris Hudgeson asked.


    "This is my partner, Huo Ling." Yi Bing answered. "Together with me, he will also be disguised as someone from this school. He is the one who will be disguising as a student." He exined.


    Before he arrived, he had already sent a message to Iris Hudgeson''s email that he will be conducting an investigation and he needed two identities for him and Huo Ling for their investigation to be smoother. Iris Hudgeson is this world''s representative in the UnION, so he cooperated with him.


    Don''t look at Iris Hugdeson''s position as a principal. Fughlia High School is the best high school in their country. Rich and poor students mixed. But, the school is dominated by the rich students. The poor students are just there to increase the poprity of the school, to not make it look like a snob. This is Iris Hudgeson''s idea.


    Iris Hudgeson''s real identity is the president of an energypany that has over a thousand chains scattered in the world. He came from a poor family and found a ce of gas reserves. His career starting from there, and just continued to rise. But, ever since he was young, his dream was to be a teacher.


    So, while he left hispanies to his trusted people, he studied education and then build a school in his hometown ¨C Fughlia. He named the school after his hometown. Under his hands, the school developed really well, as well as the Liyone, the city where Fughlia is located. Because of Iris Hudgeson''s fame and power, he influenced other powerful people to invest, and to also branch out in Liyone. He can be called the god of wealth.


    Don''t judge Iris Hudgeson as a vegetarian. The reason why he can leave the managing of hispanies to his subordinates is because of his hidden ruthlessness. There was a daring idiot who thought Iris Hudgeson is just a country bumpkin and a pushover. In short, he looks down on Iris Hudgeson because of his origin.


    This daring idiot is a manager in one of Iris Hudgeson''spanies. He wanted to be rich overnight like Iris Hudgeson, so he sold the data of thatpany of Iris Hudgeson to Iris Hudgeson''s rivalpany. Who knew that the rivalpany actually feared Iris Hudgeson more than him? The rivalpany obediently returned the data to Iris Hudgeson''s hands and brought the traitor manager before Iris Hudgeson to show their loyalty to him.


    Others thought Iris Hudgeson is a magnanimous individual, given of his humble background. What they don''t know is that he has already sent his parents to a nursing home. He can''t forget, and forgive, that they have starved him for a month while imprisoning him inside their house with locked windows and doors.


    So, the manager was never heard of or seen again. Iris Hudgeson, on the contrary, settled that manager''s unlucky family to another country.


    "I have already arranged for your identities while you stay in Fughlia, as well as in Liyone." Iris Hudgeson spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded and gave him a grateful look.


    "By the way, about his leg¡­" Iris Hudgeson looked at Huo Ling''s leg in a cast.


    Yi Bing looked at Iris Hudgeson in surprise. "You didn''t¡­ the news¡­?" he asked.


    Iris Hudgeson blinked in confusion as he stared at Yi Bing. "¡­ what news?" he asked.


    "The car ident this morning." Yi Bing spoke.


    Hearing this, Iris Hudgeson froze. His face darkened in a second before he immediately recovered his calm. "I just returned to the country this afternoon to receive you." He spoke. In short, he was on the ne, and he had no time to know about this since Yi Bing and Huo Ling have already arrived.


    Or¡­ they just deliberately didn''t inform him.


    Yi Bing indeed saw a suitcase behind his table. He nodded in understanding. "Then, we''re going to the dormitories." He said.


    Iris Hudgeson''s eyes darkened like a storm because of his suppressed anger. There is something wrong with their management. Yi Bing''s arrival woke him up with that fact. "En. I''ll email you the detailster." He said. "And check and follow up on the news." He added and nced at Huo Ling''s leg before he looked away.


    "Thank you." Yi Bing said as he pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair.


    "The uniforms¡­" Iris Hudgeson spoke when he finally noticed their clothes.


    "We won''t take up more of your resources, Mr. Hudgeson." Yi Bing said and nodded at him before they left.


    Iris Hudgeson''s lip twitched. The door closed and his gaze lowered. "Tch." He clicked his tongue and clenched his fists before he dialed the number of his personal assistant. "Come here within twenty minutes." He said before he ended the call. He pinched the space between his brows before he heaved a tired sigh.


    He fell on his seat as he contemted on what happened today. It seemed like he has been very busy on his work, and he took a long time to negotiate in the shares for the energy resource''s monopolization. This perspective client is a tough nut to crack. He really gave him a hard time.


    Or was it, it was intentional? Given today''s events¡­


    A knock on the door roused him from his thoughts. "Come in." he spoke.


    The door opened and revealed his assistant, Lin Ze. "Sir." He greeted and bowed.


    "Why didn''t I hear anything about the news this morning?" he directly asked.


    Lin Ze froze and his expression changed. But, it wasn''t of a panic or unease. Instead, his face darkened. "It is this subordinate''s ipetence. Please punish me, sir." He spoke and deeply bowed.


    Iris Hudgeson didn''t immediately give him an answer. "Was it them?" he asked. When he didn''t hear Lin Ze answered, he chuckled. But, it was without mirth. "Seems like a dog is better than them." He said. "Instead, I am raising a bunch of wolves!" he gnashed his teeth before he threw a penholder to the ss wall near his table.


    CRASH! The ss wall immediately shattered and the shards fell on the floor, creating a loud noise.


    "Sir!" Lin Ze moved and immediately covered Iris Hudgeson from the shards that flew his way.


    iris Hudgeson''s eyes narrowed into slits as he pushed Lin Ze away from him. "Tell me what happened!" he said.


    Lin Ze immediately knelt even though there were ss shards on the floor. He didn''t even flinch even when his knees bled. "This morning, a car ident happened in Highway 12. There were casualties, and thest victim was actually a student of the school." He immediately spoke. "Fortunately, no one died. The driver is actually a teacher of our school. In his statement, he said that when he saw a student, instead of avoiding him, he actually wanted to kill him!" he reported. "The public and theizens were enraged. It was young master Harris was the one who suppressed the news. It was young mistress Rene who said that they shouldn''t let you worry more since you were busy with your work." He finished.


    From Lin Ze''s words alone, there didn''t seem to be anything wrong. Instead, Harris Hudgeson and Rene Hudgeson were to be said thoughtful and caring towards their father. But, how can Iris Hudgeson, the one who raised them, not know their evil intentions for doing this?

 Chapter 367 - Poor

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Poor</h4>


    Iris Hudgeson grew up to be tough. Because he doesn''t want for his children to suffer the same life he had when he was young, nor to have a wretched parent like his parents, he decisively had a vasectomy. Even though he is already very wealthy, but life is unpredictable. He might be rich tonight, then go sleep under a dirty bridge tomorrow. So, he decided not to have children.


    Not long after his vasectomy, he adopted five children whom he will train to inherit his multiple businesses. There is no familial warmth norfort between them so that after they grew up, and if Iris Hudgeson would be bankrupt by that time, they can find a job using the skills he taught them.


    Iris Hudgeson, of course, after tormenting these five children, doesn''t expect them to be filial to him, nor take care of him when he was old or if he became poor. Actually, he also isn''t worried if they would plot against him and make him bankrupt, or worse, kill him. If he was bankrupted, then he can just start again. If they wanted to kill him, however, that is a different case.


    If he can bring them to the peak, then he can definitely pull them into the abyss.. Harris, Rene, Rhyan, Quinn and Odrey. These are the five children he adopted. He chose them because he could see the tenacity in their eyes, which made them different from the other kids who only knows how to rely on the adults around them.


    "Hahahaha¡­" Iris Hudgesonughed.


    Lin Ze remained silent and slightly trembled from Iris Hudgeson''s creepyugh.


    "So, they finally retaliated against me." Iris Hudgeson grinned. A sh of delight was seen on his eyes. "This is great. I was getting bored, anyway, since life has been too easy for me to live." He said.


    Lin Ze didn''t speak and just lowered his head.


    "How was the public''s reaction right now? Proceed with Harris'' arrangements." He told Lin Ze.


    "Yes, sir." Lin Ze answered.


    "Oh, right. Call the president for me. I have to something to notify him. Tell him it''s urgent." He added.


    "Understood." Lin Ze spoke before he quietly left the room.


    After the door closed, silence returned to the room. But, it wasn''t long before there was a knock on the door and the door opened again, revealing Lin Ze. "What is it?" he asked him.


    "Sir. I''ve already called some people to repair the ss wall. They won''t disturb you and will work silently, so you can take a rest, or remain sitting on your seat if you have something to do." Lin Ze exined.


    "I''ll wait for the president''s call." He answered. Meaning, he won''t move.


    Lin Ze nodded in understanding. "Then, I''ll tell them to minimize their area of activity." He said and then left.


    When the door closed once again, a smile formed on Iris Hudgeson''s lips as he leaned his back on his seat. "How conscientious." He spoke.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing was pushing Huo Ling''s wheelchair on the pathway and passed by some students.


    "Wasn''t he the one on the news this morning? That highway incident?" someone spoke in a low voice. "How awful it is! That teacher was very optimistic! I didn''t know that he was actually harboring some enmity towards us students?" he said. His voice and face full of disbelief.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling just silently left. That''s right. The video of the interview of the driver who is a Fughlia High teacher was uploaded in the inte, so it became more widespread. The teacher hates the students because he is of a humble origin. But, unlike Iris Hudgeson who became very wealthy, hemented his life because he can never be rich like Iris Hudgeson, despite the sky-high wage he is receiving from the Fughlia High School.


    It was envy. He hated Iris Hudgeson. He also hated his wealthy students. The matter that he was kind is just actually him being kind to the poor students. But, it''s not only because they were poor like him. Actually, it was also because he looks down on them of being poor.


    "He is so unfortunate¡­"


    "Yeah. He is just about to enter the school through a schrship, but he has to just get into an ident."


    "He is an orphan, so he has no one to apany him in the hospital. Fortunately, there''s the new teacher¡­" they heard the students said as they left.


    "I am unfortunate?" Huo Ling spoke and looked at his leg wrapped in cast.


    "You have a head concussion. For an ordinary human, he should be waking up tomorrow, or even in a week, depending on how hard his head suffered." Yi Bing spoke. "But, you woke up." He stared at Huo Ling. "Fortunately, the doctors treated as a human''s tenacity ¨C his determination to live. And the nearest hospital you were sent to is actually poor, so they didn''t have you admitted." He exined.


    "Yeah. Because I am poor, an orphan, and a ''minor'' at that, so no one would pay my hospital bills if I was admitted." Huo Ling sarcastically spoke. "me my poverty." He added.


    "And I am just a new teacher with no background, so I am also be considered poor. So, they won''t dare bother me to pay for your bills if you were admitted." Yi Bing spoke. "me the poverty." He added.


    "Pft ¨C " Huo Ling finally can''t hold back hisughter. Yi Bing alsoughed.


    Under a good atmosphere, they ushered into the dormitory when they arrived.


    Stable World, Afterlife Department.


    "WHAT?!" Gu Shi eximed when he heard what Sha Jiu said. "The Normal World 9999''s energy is¡­" his eyes widened in shock.


    "Are you sure it wasn''t Di San''s and his group''s destination?" Sha Jiu asked, still holding onto the hope that it was a Soul Fragment''s doing that the Normal World 999''s energy weakened.


    "No. Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui went to Special World 38 to search because they received a signal of an abnormal world energy activity there." Gu Shi exined.


    "What about Jin Wu?" Sha Jiu asked when he remembered that Jin Wu, along with his apprentice Mo Shi, was also dispatched.


    "He went to Normal World 102." Gu Shi answered.


    Sha Jiu fell into a contemtion. "Right." he said when he remembered something. "What about the angels?" he asked. "They are of a pure nature beings, so the energy must have clung onto them, resulting to the weakening of the energy of the Normal World 9999¡­" he said. His voice trailed off when he saw Gu Shi wryly smiled.


    "It is really Yi Bing and Huo Ling who went to the Normal World 9999." Gu Shi spoke.


    Sha Jiu frowned. "Could it be that they did something to weaken the world energy in that world¡­?" he asked.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer and just stared at him. "Sha Jiu. You seem to be very hostile to Yi Bing." He said.


    Sha Jiu fell silent when he heard what Gu Shi said.


    "Now that I remember, Huo Ling has now the same code as you¡­" Gu Shi stared at Sha Jiu. "Hai Ba was also reced by another grim reaper." he added.


    Sha Jiu''s lips were pressed into a thin line, indicating he is suppressing his anger.


    "And now, Huo Ling became Yi Bing''s apprentice ¨C " Gu Shi continued.


    "Shut up." Sha Jiu snapped.


    Gu Shi watched him as he clenched his fists. "Why do you hate Yi Bing?" he asked. "Before, you even lent Anji Li to him¡­" he said.


    "That''s for work." Sha Jiu sharply inhaled.


    Gu Shi looked at Sha Jiu, reading his expression. "¡­ does this have something to do with Hai Ba?" he asked.


    Sha Jiu instantly froze.


    "It''s already been two thousand years when you''ve be a grim reaper." Gu Shi said. "But, before you couldplete the rite to be one¡­ before Shen Taizi could confer you the Seal, you¡­" he looked at Sha Jiu. "Before Shen Taizi couldplete his 9999 grim reapers, you refused the Seal and instead chose to be a nonbatant grim reaper like Hai Ba. Although it made Shen Taizi decide to depose the old grim reapers who lost their edge and rece them with new ones ¨C just like Mo Shi, who reced the former 4626¡­ but you ¨C " he speechlessly looked at Sha Jiu.


    "Not necessarily hate him." Sha Jiu finally spoke. "After all, if not been for him, Hai Ba would''ve already been thrown to the Rainbow Tower." He said. "But¡­ I just can''t let go." He closed his eyes.


    Hai Ba was abative grim reaper before. He once partnered up with Yi Bing to save a soul which a Soul Eater was chasing. That soul was Sha Jiu. Yi Bing was tasked to dy the Soul Eater while Hai Ba would hide the soul in a safe ce before he goes back to help Yi Bing. But, something happened to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing suddenly lost his power and he and Hai Ba were struck by the Soul Eater. But, because Yi Bing was stronger, it was Hai Ba who suffered more. Sha Jiu have seen it all.

 Chapter 368 - Sha Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Sha Jiu</h4>


    At first, Sha Jiu thought that Yi Bing was harming Hai Ba so he loathed Yi Bing. But, after that, he noticed that Yi Bing really has some problems. So, it wasn''t intentional what happened between him and Hai Ba before. However, Sha Jiu really couldn''t let go because Hai Ba has suffered, and can''t be abatant grim reaper anymore. While, on the other hand, Yi Bing just shone brighter.


    "What''s wrong with Yi Bing?" Sha Jiu asked as he pulled himself from his thoughts. "After I contemted what happened before, I can swear that Yi Bing has really lost his power at that time. But, why did he recover it after? How did he recover it?!" he asked.


    "I don''t know!" Gu Shi answered.


    Sha Jiu frowned. "I am more curious of how Yi Bing regained his power than hate him for what he did." He said..


    "¡­ so that''s why you are very particr as to what''s happening around Yi Bing?" Gu Shi helplessly said. As expected of a researcher!


    "Yes." Sha Jiu nodded. "For me, Yi Bing has a big ''troublemaker'' tag on his face. Just hope he didn''t do anything in the Normal World 9999 this time." He told Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi doesn''t know whether tough or cry. "Why ''this time''? He didn''t do anything else!" he told him.


    "Huh." Sha Jiu declined toment.


    Gu Shi''s shoulder shrunk. "Let''s go to Shen Taizi to report." He just said.


    "''kay." Sha Jiu answered and followed him.


    Normal World.


    "So, the dormitories for the poor are separated from the rich?" Yi Bing heard Huo Ling spoke as he looked around the room.


    "This is to prevent thievery." Yi Bing said as he hid his phone after he read the information sent by Iris Hudgeson.


    Huo Ling shrugged as he leaned on the wardrobe. "As long as I get a room for me." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "The Fughlia High isn''t that heartless. Iris was also poor. So, he naturally would take care of the poor students." He exined. "Each student has his own room. The same can be said for the teachers." He said.


    "The poor teachers'' dormitory is also separated from the rich teachers, right?" Huo Ling asked.


    "That''s expected. The adults'' mind is more wretched than the students''." Yi Bing harshly spoke.


    "That applies only to you. Don''t lump me in." Huo Ling frowned as he looked at him, looking displeased.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. "That driver of the car who hit you was also a poor teacher." He said. "I''ll be recing him." he told him.


    Hearing that, Huo Ling felt his leg that was wrapped in a cast ached even though he can''t feel pain because of his body constitution as a grim reaper - a corpse body. But, because of Shen Sheng''s Conferment Seal, there are vital signs on their corpse body. When he was sent to the hospital, he really ''died''. But, because of the Conferment Seal, his ''vital signs'' returned, which shocked the doctors and nurses in the hospital because they had already dered him dead. The cause is blood loss and bone fractures on the rib and waist.


    But, what can they do that he lived again? Thus, they can only cast his body and leg, and wrap his head in a gauze. Since his body miraculously became fine in just a few hours, and he is poor, they immediately discharged him under the premise that Huo Ling was fine.


    Huo Ling crossed his arms on his chest, making his uniform jacket and the shirt underneath slightly rose. What should be his waist exposed, was actually a cast can be seen. But, Huo Ling''s rxed posture right now, with his leg crossed over the other, he doesn''t look like he has been hit hard by a car earlier and ''died''.


    "How about the sses?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing.


    "Fortunately, the rich and the poor students arebined, so we can limit our search and doesn''t need to search in the rich students'' sses, if happened." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing. "What''s the deal with this school?" he asked. "The energy here really is low? How can I not feel it?" he added.


    "Because your soul attribute is fire. And mine is ice, so we can''t feel it." Yi Bing answered s he took out a device where some colorful bars are moving and blinking on the screen.


    "That is?" Huo Ling pointed as he curiously looked at the device that looked like a mobile phone. The moving and blinking colorful bars are a gauge.


    "Mobile World Energy Gauge." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ so simple?" Huo Ling asked as he speechlessly looked at Yi Bing.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" fortunately, the device''s name isn''t fancy. Or else, he''d feel embarrassed, even though it should be Yi Bing, or, more precisely, Sha Jiu, for naming the device in a chuunibyou manner.


    Yi Bing moved around the room while holding the Mobile World Energy Gauge in his hand. The bars on the screen are moving, but not that much. "Sha Jiu said that it is in this area that this world''s energy is the lowest. But, he can''t pinpoint the exact location, so we can only look for it then see what caused this world''s energy to change." He exined.


    Huo Ling pondered over it. "No. Locating the change this far is already amazing." He said. "Sha Jiu is an excellent man¡­ ehem, grim reaper." he coughed. It seems that he still hasn''t adjusted to being a grim reaper.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "He is. Or else, he wouldn''t be recruited as a grim reaper." he said.


    "He must have been a very intelligent person when he was alive." Huo Ling said.


    "He was a scientist." Yi Bing said.


    "So, that''s why he was assigned to the R&D?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Originally, no." Yi Bing answered.


    "''originally''?" Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing.


    "Sha Jiu''s soul attribute is of earth type, the sand." Yi Bing started. "His meticulous attitude as a scientist when he was alive was reflected on his soul attribute ¨C fine sands." He said. "It is a good power, so he should have been abatant grim reaper like Feng Er, Liu Lin, Jin Wu and Si Shui. Not even an assignment-bound grim reaper like me. Sha Jiu¡­ he is born a fighter." He exined.


    "But, wasn''t he a scientist before?" Huo Ling was puzzled.


    "Sha Jiu was born from a wealthy family. His brothers are soldiers, and he should have been one. However ¨C " Yi Bing spoke. " ¨C he got into an ident and became disabled. So¡­" he didn''t continue.


    "So he can''t be a soldier anymore." Huo Ling continued.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Fortunately, life opened a new path for him. He is a genius, so he became a scientist. His disability didn''t stop him from pursuing glory." He said.


    Huo Ling sighed in admiration towards Sha Jiu. "So, when you said he should''ve been abatant grim reaper¡­" he spoke.


    "It was his hidden desire to be a soldier." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then, how did hee to the R&D?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It is connected to Hai Ba." Yi Bing answered.


    "The former 8888?" Huo Ling asked. He knows that there was a new 8888, like him who is a ''new'' 9999. And Hai Ba is the original 8888.


    "Yes. Hai Ba came from the same world as Sha Jiu." Yi Bing spoke. "He was a soldier." He said.


    "¡­ isn''t he the doctor of the Afterlife Department?" Huo Ling asked.


    "A soldier is required to study medicine." Yi Bing said.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered. He didn''t pursue this topic.


    "Hai Ba, precisely, was a subordinate of Sha Jiu''s elder brother, and is also a friend. Sha Jiu, naturally, became friends with Hai Ba." Yi Bing said. "But, Hai Ba died while on duty. Then, he became abatant grim reaper. When he heard the news that a Soul Eater appeared in their world, he volunteered to go with me to kill the Soul Eater. Then¡­" his voice trailed off. It was a while before he continued. "He found Sha Jiu''s soul. I noticed that they were acquaintances, so I had Hai Ba hide Sha Jiu in somewhere safe. But¡­" he lowered his gaze. "An ident happened. I momentarily lost my power. The Soul Eater reached Hai Ba and Hai Ba was injured. Fortunately, my powers immediately returned and I killed the Soul Eater. But, Hai Ba¡­" his voice choked.


    Huo Ling fell silent and felt sympathy towards Hai Ba and Sha Jiu. Because of unfortunate circumstances, they can''t realize their dream.


    "When we returned to the Heaven, Shen Taizi regretfully appointed Hai Ba as the doctor. Sha Jiu refused Shen Taizi''s Conferment Seal ¨C which will make him an official grim reaper. He volunteered to be the R&D''s director, which is close to the Afterlife Department''s Hospital ¨C where Hai Ba was assigned."

 Chapter 369 - Pool

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Pool</h4>


    "Huh¡­?" Huo Ling muttered as Yi Bing pushed his wheelchair around the school''s grounds. "Hai Ba is 8888, right?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "And Sha Jiu is 9999¡­" Huo Ling continued. "I mean, the former 9999¡­ but, there is a thousand difference between them?" he said.


    "That''s because the time flows differently between the worlds because of the unstable space." Yi Bing answered. "Hai Ba might have died three years before Sha Jiu died in their world. But, their world might be a hundred, or a thousand, years behind from our world." He exined.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered. Then, he looked around. "By the way, don''t I have any sses today?" he asked.


    "You''ve just gotten into an ident, and you want to attend ss the same day?" Yi Bing asked back.


    Huo Ling rubbed his nose, feeling guilty. "I forgot." He answered. "I¡­ haven''t graduated from high school, so I somewhat suddenly felt excited to be a student¡­" he exined. His voice sounds pitiful.


    But, Yi Bing won''t buy his pitiful act he is selling. "I don''t have an amnesia, and my memories are perfectly clear. So, I still can clearly remember that you wanted to curse me before you were hauled into the ambnce after you heard me tell the police officers that you are a student." He ''kindly'' reminded him.


    Huo Ling''s face immediately darkened. "¡­" fck. This guy holds grudges better than me! He pursed his lips, intending not to speak.


    Yi Bing didn''t push him either. He is in a good mood after he won the round. "Iris said that he will be leaving the school for something today, so I should call his assistant, Lin Ze, who are also Chinese." He said, changing the topic.


    "He just arrived from out of town, and he is leaving again?" Huo Ling said.


    "He must be dealing against the murderer driver." Yi Bing just said before he took out the Mobile World Energy Gauge. It really looked like a mobile android phone, so no one would find it strange and be suspicious.


    Suddenly, they heard a beeping sound. It came from the Mobile World Energy Gauge in Yi Bing''s hand. Huo Ling craned his neck to see and found a circle rapidly blinking on the screen where the map of the Fughlia High School was shown.


    "The point where the energy is lowest is northeast from where we are." Yi Bing spoke. Then, he gave the mobile device to Huo Ling. "Let''s check it out." He said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded and sat, feeling rxed, while Yi Bing pushed his wheelchair. He feels like he is a king¡­ but not anymore after a few minutes since the road suddenly became bumpy. His face turned ck and he slowly turned to Yi Bing. Every bump they passed, his butt bounced on his seat. "¡­ you''re doing this on purpose, right?" he asked as he red at him.


    "What? No!" Yi Bing blinked innocently. He pointed the mobile device resting on hisp. "Look. We''re here now!" he told him.


    Huo Ling gnashed his teeth. He''d be a dog if he''d believe that this is really the reason. Although they are really on the right location, but there must be some other roads leading to this ce. "Huh?" he muttered when he noticed where they were. "A gymnasium?" he asked.


    Yi Bing silently listened. "There''s a pool inside." He spoke before he pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair to the door when they saw it is open.


    As soon as they went inside, suddenly, Huo Ling felt all the hairs on his body rose and goosebumps formed on his skin. Although he doesn''t feel cold ¨C because, as Yi Bing said, his soul attribute is that of fire, but he felt a chill.


    "What the¡­" he muttered under his breath as they looked around.


    The wide space is bright because of the lighting from the wide windows. On both sides are the bleachers and at the end is the stage.


    Yi Bing turned and saw a door on the side. "That must be where the pool is." He spoke after he heard the water sshing.


    "Could it be that something happened in this area?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at the mobile device. The circle is still blinking while the colorful bars suddenly plummeted and lost their color.


    They are really in the right ce.


    "Definitely." Yi Bing spoke as they walked around the wide space that serves as the basketball court, volleyball court and badminton court before they went towards the door leading to the pool area. "It''s locked." He spoke when they saw the giant padlock.


    Yi Bing was about to break it when they suddenly heard voicesing from the entrance of the gym, as well as the wide doors opening. The door they went through is the side door of the gym and is for the staff like the janitor to clean or manage the gym.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other before Huo Ling threw the mobile device towards Yi Bing. He rose from his seat and folded the wheelchair before he hid it on the floor mats leaning on the wall. Then, he and Yi Bing activated their invisibility skill.


    As soon as their figures appeared, the sound of the doors opening was heard and echoed on the empty gym, followed by the iing footsteps and the voices of the students. But, they didn''t go to the bleachers or yed basketball. Instead, they were walking towards the door leading to the pool area!


    Huo Ling was about to speak to Yi Bing when suddenly, the neers spoke.


    "The Decathlon is about three weeks away. Do you think I can pass the preliminary round?" a short but lean student asked the tall student beside him.


    "I don''t know." The tall student answered.


    The short and lean student frowned, dissatisfied by the other''s answer.


    "Hey. Don''t be like that, Luren." A student with a dyed green hair spoke. "Prille is just nervous because this is the first time he is going topete." He said and looked at the short and lean student.


    The fourth student nodded. "Hierre is right." he spoke as he looked at the tall student. "Luren, since we''re here, why don''t you teach Prille while he practices?" he suggested.


    "Mandy, that''s a brilliant idea!" Hierre pped his hands. He looked at Luren. His eyes are filled with expectation.


    Prille shyly looked at Luren. But, their expectations are meant to be crushed.


    "No." Luren answered.


    Disappointment shed in Prille''s eyes and he immediately hid it. Meanwhile, Hierre didn''t even hide his disappointment. He was about to persuade Luren when he saw Prille''s forced smile. But, Many pulled him back and he shook his head.


    They all looked at Luren took out a key and unlocked the door before he pushed it open. A bright light spread on the hallway. They closed their eyes. When they opened them again, Luren has already walked out of the door.


    They looked at each other before they followed behind Luren. Meanwhile, they didn''t see that when they left, Yi Bing and Huo Ling reappeared and watched them walk around the poolside.


    "A Decathlon¡­" Huo Ling muttered. A thoughtful expression was on his face. "It''s good to be young!" he grinned as he watched the four students.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing took out the mobile device and saw that the bars acting as a gauge disappeared, leaving only the map on the screen. "The exact location is the pool." He spoke.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling turned to him.


    Yi Bing turned and show him the screen. Huo Ling''s jaw dropped in shock.


    "There''s something in that pool." Yi Bing told Huo Ling.


    "No way¡­!" Huo Ling sharply inhaled. "A ghost?" he asked and looked at the clear and bluish-green water of the pool. They could even smell the disinfectant from here.


    Yi Bing could understand what Huo Ling wanted to say. "This is a Normal World, not a Special World that''s a supernatural world." He said.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak.


    "Go get your wheelchair. We''ll look at the pool." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling nodded. He took out the wheelchair, spread it, before he sat on it. "Teacher, teacher! I heard water¡­ there must be a pool here!" he eximed in a loud voice.


    As expected, the four students heard him and turned to see them.


    "A student and¡­ a teacher?" they muttered when they saw two people ¨C one sitting on a wheelchair wearing a student''s uniform, looking sunny. The other one is standing, tall and handsome but looked cold, wearing a teacher''s uniform.


    Prille was surprised. Hierre looked curious and Mandy was calm. Meanwhile, Luren''s expression looked cold. The one that spoke is Prille. But, his voice was hiding contempt.


    Meanwhile, the obvious leader of the group ¨C Luren, walked towards the neer. Although his face looked indifferent, but his tone is polite when he spoke to them. "You must be the new teacher and new student." He said.

 Chapter 370 - Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Hiding</h4>


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing, then at Luren, then back to Yi Bing.


    "If there''s something on your mind, why don''t you say it?" Yi Bing whispered to Huo Ling as they all sat on the bleachers in the pool area while watching Prille swam in the pool.


    As Luren answered earlier, he really didn''t teach Prille in swimming. Mandy already expressed his goodwill earlier so he just silently watched while Hierre cheered on Prille.


    "No, it''s just¡­" Huo Ling murmured.


    "What?" Yi Bing asked. They are sitting at the back.


    "Just¡­ you and that tall student looked simr." Huo Ling said.


    "Where are we simr?" Yi Bing''s brows raised.


    "He is tall and¡­ cold." Huo Ling answered as he looked at the back of Luren''s head. Then, he turned to Yi Bing. "Like you." He told him.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak nor react. He just nced at Luren before he turned to look at the pool. Obviously, he wanted to change the topic. A smile formed on Huo Ling''s lips before he hid it.


    "There must be a connection between this pool and the declining of energy in this area." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling was just joking earlier about the ghost. After all, usually, when a strange thing happens, if it is in a school setting, then, definitely, it''d be a ghost causing it. But, he knows this isn''t something that can be read in novels nor can be watched in the movie or television screens. Furthermore, Yi Bing confirmed that this isn''t a supernatural world.


    "Could there be some sort of mechanism underneath that pool?" he asked. His expression looked pensive.


    "¡­ wake up. This isn''t a grave robbing plot." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling grimaced. My bad. He thought. He saw Prille was doing anotherp in the pool. But, his form looked ugly and his swimming skill is average, if there really is any skill. He didn''t forget the hidden contempt in Prille''s tone earlier.


    "Hey." He called to the nearest Mandy.


    Mandy turned. "Yes?" he politely asked.


    Unlike the politeness in Luren''s tone earlier when he spoke to Yi Bing and Huo Ling, Mandy''s politeness is cing some distance between them. It isn''t the indifference in Luren''s politeness. Mandy''s politeness is filled with arrogance.


    But, Huo Ling doesn''t care about socialism. He is just a passerby in this world. Why should he care about the way society works? "Who is that person swimming like a duck?" he asked.


    Mandy almost spatted out a mouthful of blood when he heard what Huo Ling said. Meanwhile, Hierre who was cheering at Prille in a loud voice, choked when he heard that Huo Ling said that Prille is like a duck swimming. Prille, in the water, didn''t hear Huo Ling because of the sshes he made. Meanwhile, Luren''s expression didn''t even change.


    "What¡­ why are you looking at me like that?" Huo Ling asked and innocently blinked his eyes at Mandy who immediately red at him.


    Mandy didn''t speak while Hierre who turned to look at Huo Ling saw that Huo Ling was just ''innocently'' asking and his expression looked sincere, so he called Mandy who clenched his fists that are resting on hisp.


    How can Yi Bing not see Mandy''s hostility? But, his mood is good as he watched Huo Ling acted like a na?ve child towards this strange bunch of students.


    "Well?" Huo Ling spoke, urging for Mandy to speak.


    Yi Bing almost tore his side from suppressing hisughter that is threatening to escape from his mouth after he saw Huo Ling forcing Mandy to answer his question. If Mandy answers, he would admit, although it''s the truth, that Prille is really swimming like a duck. But, if he didn''t answer, he would look petty because Huo Ling ''didn''t'' mean anything of what he asked him earlier.


    He ''didn''t'' mean that he is insulting Prille, and that he looked like just a na?ve and straightforward child. Huo Ling is really the best when pulling aggro (hatred).


    The corner of Mandy''s lips twitched in irritation and anger. Seeing that no one answered him, Huo Ling pouted. Mandy who saw Huo Ling was opening his mouth to speak again, felt a bad premonition. But, it was his fault that he didn''t answer this ''na?ve'' and ''curious'' child. He saw, in the corner of his eye, that Prille went out of the water and ising towards them.


    It was toote. "Why are you not speaking? Am I wrong to say that he swims like a duck?" Huo Ling asked in an aggrieved and spoiled tone. Then, he suddenly paused.


    Mandy felt that his heart sank when he saw Huo Ling paused.


    "Wait. I am wrong!" Huo Ling said and turned to Yi Bing. "Teacher, wasn''t the duck we raised at home swims better than him?" he asked and pointed to Prille.


    Prille who heard Huo Ling immediately froze on his feet and slipped. SPLASH!!!


    "PRILLE!" Mandy and Hierre eximed when they saw Prille fell on the water.


    Hierre is the nearest and he jumped on the pool like a tiger jumping on its prey.


    "Aiyo~!" Huo Ling coquettishly eximed.


    In the other people''s eyes, like Mandy''s, he looked like he was looking at Pierre in sympathy. But, Yi Bing knows that Huo Ling is looking at Pierre who emerged from the water with his face red from coughing, shame, and anger, is secretlyughing in schadenfreude. Who told Pierre to look down on him?


    Huo Ling has met many kinds of people while he was working as a delivery man. Thus, he knows that Pierre is a hypocrite. You are a green tea bitch? Then, let''s see who is better being one! He thought as he ced a hand to cover his mouth, as if hiding a surprised gasp. But, Yi Bing, sitting on his side, could see that Huo Ling''s lips are curled up in a sneer.


    "Is he alright?" Huo Ling asked and looked at Mandy whose face turned ugly after Hierre helped Prille out of the water.


    Mandy''s face became as ck as his heart¡­ oops. It wasn''t me who helped him, so how do I know how is Prille?! He roared in his heart as he red at Huo Ling before he walked towards Hierre and Prille who sat on the poolside.


    Huo Ling''s face registered an offended expression and his eyes narrowed and turned red. Tears are threatening to fall. This is what Hierre and Luren saw when they nced at him after they heard Mandy scoffed and walked away with a sneer.


    My, my, will you look at him? Yi Bing thought as he looked at Huo Ling proudly. Huo Ling is acting like a white lotus but is actually a green tea bitch inside. He coughed to cover the smile on his lips before he pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair down on the ramp to go to Prille, Hierre and Mandy.


    Mandy heard the wheels of the wheelchairing towards them and he sharply turned to re at Huo Ling. "It''s your fault!" he yelled as he rudely pointed at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling secretly rolled his eyes. Bro, is your eyes not tired yet for ring at me? He thought before making a hurt expression. "W-what did I do wrong?" he asked. "He fell on the pool on his own. I am on the bleachers and is far from him, so how can I push him?" he looked at them and blinked his watery eyes.


    Prille, Hierre and Luren. "¡­" what''s this strange atmosphere? We feel like that Mandy is right but why did things turn out we are bullying the other person?


    Mandy''s chest heaved up and down in stifled anger. "You insulted him!" he insisted.


    Huo Ling innocently blinked his eyes. "But, I didn''t?" he asked. Before Mandy could speak, he continued. "Myte mother and father said that I should be honest in everything that I say. Is this wrong?" he stared at them.


    Prille, Hierre, Luren and Mandy. "¡­" no, you are right. But, we still feel that there is something wrong¡­ they thought.


    Yi Bing, as the eldest and the ''teacher'', coughed. "Howee is right. I also saw that that student fell on his own because he slipped. It was no one''s fault, so why are you ming him?" he asked.


    Prille who felt wronged. "¡­"


    Hierre. "?"


    Mandy. "*@#%*#$^$!"


    "The teacher is right. Student Howee didn''t do anything wrong. It was Prille who fell on his own." Luren spoke.


    "Luren!" Mandy cried and looked at Luren in disbelief.


    Luren coldly looked at Mandy. "I already said it before. If he wanted to join the team, he should do it using his skill." He said, then paused. "Does he have any?" he added and emotionlessly nced at Prille who blushed in shame before he turned to Mandy whose face paled. "I already seen his ''skill'' myself. I hope you won''t insist on rmending him to the team again." He said before he left.

 Chapter 371 - Guests

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Guests</h4>


    A deafening silence fell upon them after Luren left. Only the sound of water in the pool can be heard.


    "You!" Mandy finally can''t hold back and hissed at Huo Ling.


    ¡­ bro, are you a snake? Huo Ling thought and made a wronged expression. "What did I do now? I am only exining myself. Because I didn''t do anything wrong!" he said before he pulled on the hem of Yi Bing''s uniform to ''cry''. He even made his shoulder shake as if he is really crying. But, the truth is, he just can''t finally hold back hisughter so he buried his face on Yi Bing''s clothes to hide his smirk.


    Don''t look at Huo Ling''s youthful and sunny face. Yi Bing knows that he is very mischievous and poisonous. But, for Hierre who never met Huo Ling so he doesn''t know Huo Ling''s true personality was moved by Huo Ling''s acting.


    "Mandy, stop it." Hierre told Mandy. "You don''t have to go too far. I know that you also see that Prille slipped and fell on his own." He said.


    Mandy turned to him. "And whose fault that Prille slipped?!" he asked. "If this *** didn''t insult him, Prille wouldn''t have been startled ¨C "


    "It''s his." Huo Ling answered, cutting Mandy off. "Am I holding his brain that contains his nervous system and controlled the auditory nerves to hear me and his synapses to send it to his brain, making him react as startled?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" what nervous system? What audi something nerves? What synapses? How did it enter in the conversation?


    "Student Howee Jackson is a new student that received the Iris Schrship." Luren spoke. They didn''t notice he returned.


    Before Mandy, Hierre and Prille could react from his return, they were startled and then froze when they heard what Luren said. Iris Schrship? Isn''t this the schrship given by the principal himself ¨C Iris Hudgeson?! They thought, stunned. They looked at Huo Ling with aplicated gaze.


    Huo Ling who doesn''t understand what is Iris Schrship. "¡­" whatever it is, I just need to act. The show must go on. He thought and ''innocently'' blinked ¨C his ultimate weapon of looking smart, but also acting dumb.


    Yi Bing''s shoulder shook once before he suppressed his emotions. He almost broke into aughter when he saw Huo Ling covered up his ignorance.


    "Teacher Evan ce is the teacher that will be recing Teacher Sandro." Luren continued when neither Prille, Hierre nor Mandy spoke. "He was personally picked by Principal Hudgeson." He added.


    If the news about Huo Ling as a ''schr'' of Iris Schrship is like a bomb hitting them, then Yi Bing being handpicked by Iris Hudgeson is like a nuclear weapon smashing them. How can this be?! They all thought, shocked. Even though Iris Hudgeson''s altruism is an open secret, but to personally handpick a student and a teacher¡­ even though they are ''poor'', but this hasn''t happened before!


    The poor students of the Fughlia High School managed to enter and study in the Fughlia High because of various schrships. Prille is one of the examples. But, this Howee Jackson?! This ''na?ve'' child?! However, no matter whether they ept the fact or not, but they have to believe it since Luren said it.


    Luren Gregor, the only son of the secondrgest shareholder in the Fughlia High ¨C Alvin Gregor. His power is just second to Iris Hudgeson. Luren has been trained by his father to be respectful to everyone and to not look down on one''s social ss. That''s why Luren is impartial in the Fughlia High and respects the teachers, as well as students who speaks using their strength.


    That''s why he doesn''t like Prille who only knows how to use Mandy and Hierre to pull him. As for how a poor and average student like Prille knows Mandy and Hierre, it was because of Rhyan ¨C Iris Hudgeson''s third son. Rhyan met Prille when Rhyan was attacked by a thief, and Prille called him a taxi since even Rhyan''s phone was taken away by the thief.


    Rhyan, in order to show his gratitude to Prille, asked Harris ¨C Iris Hudgeson''s eldest son, who is responsible for the overall management of their father''s businesses, to find Prille an appropriate schrship that is affiliated with Fughlia High to help Prille, who''s dream is to enter the Fughlia High. Rhyan also asked Mandy and Hierre, who are friends with their elder brothers, to take care of Prille. Thus, Prille managed to enter Luren''s clique.


    Yi Bing could see the outrage on their faces and he inwardlyughed. He turned to Luren and faintly smiled. "Student Luren speaks so well. I''m just an ordinary teacher." He said.


    Huo Ling almost snickered when he heard Yi Bing''s humble tone. He bit his lip to prevent himself fromughing. Then, he saw Prille''s loathing gaze and Huo Ling''s expression became pensive.


    Luren nodded at Yi Bing. "Teacher Evan and Student Howee now have seen the recreational area of the Fughlia. Please, let me show you around to see the rest of the school campus for the remaining time of the day." He spoke.


    When they saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling earlier, because they were new faces, so they guessed that they are new to Fughlia High School. Luren''s father happened to tell himst night that Iris Hudgeson is weing two guests ¨C one student and one teacher, so he figured they were Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Although the two werebeled as ''poor'', but Luren wouldn''t mistake their extraordinary aura. He isn''t blind, unlike his ''friends'' who managed to headbutt with Huo Ling. So, he invited them to watch Prille''s ''audition'' for the team.


    Actually, there''s no need for an audition since he doesn''t like Prille in the first ce. He could see that the other is two-faced. A hypocrite. But, the reason why he said that there''s no need for an audition for Prille isn''t because of his dislike for him. It''s because he could see that the other is only average in skill ¨C if there is any skill. He only let him have the audition because of Mandy''s insistence.


    "Sure. We''ll be troubling Student Luren, then." Yi Bing spoke as he pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair, finally ignoring Mandy, Hierre and Prille.


    "Bye-bye! See you tomorrow!" Huo Ling waved at them, looking very childish, which actually only made their expressions turn worse.


    Mandy, Prille and Hierre watched Luren left with Yi Bing and Huo Ling without looking back nor leaving any words for them.


    "That bastard!" Mandy cursed when the door leading to the poolside area closed. He is cursing Huo Ling, of course.


    But, Hierre looked pensive. "I think their names are familiar¡­" he muttered.


    "What is it?" Mandy asked as he turned to Hierre.


    Hierre looked at him. "Last night, my father told elder brother about the principal''s two distinguished guestsing from a very far ce." He said. "Elder brother told me that they are a teacher and a student. He told me that I shouldn''t offend them, even if I don''t befriend them." He exined.


    Mandy''s expression immediately changed. "You don''t mean¡­" he said.


    Hierre nodded. "I think the names my elder brother told me are ''Evan ce'' and ''Howee Jackson''." He said as he lowered his gaze. "They are the only ones who have arrived in Fughlia¡­ and when Luren introduced them, and saw Luren''s polite attitude towards them, I finally remembered¡­" he exined.


    Mandy''s expression started to turn pale. "They¡­ the principal''s¡­" he stammered.


    Hierre nodded. "Or else, why would Luren act like that towards them?" he asked.


    Mandy was about to speak when they suddenly heard a thud beside them. They turned and saw Prille sitting on the ground. His whole body is trembling ¨C whether it was because he was cold or for other reason, they don''t know. Prille was only wearing a swimming trunk and so they could see his pale and lean body shone because of water.


    But, they don''t have time to admire his appearance right now, because they were still shocked about what they learned of Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s identity.


    "Ouch¡­" Prille, when he saw that there was no reaction from Mandy''s or Hierre''s faces, he sneered before he cried.


    Finally, the two men seemed to woke up from their daze and then turned back to Mandy. This time, they saw Mandy was clutching his leg that was trembling. Then, they saw that bluish-green hue on his pale skin.


    "Prille!" Mandy finally reacted and he immediately picked up the towel on the side then wrapped it around Prille''s body. "What happened?" he asked as he looked at the bruise on Prille''s leg.


    "I must have hit it on the handrail earlier before I fell¡­" Prille said.


    Hierre also remembered what happened earlier. "That''s right. I was wondering why you didn''t emerge from the water earlier, considering you can swim¡­" he said. He was still looking at the closed door where Luren left with Yi Bing and Huo Ling earlier.


    Prille hid his ugly expression and forced a smile.

 Chapter 372 - Luren

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Luren</h4>


    "It''s already dusk." Luren spoke as he looked at his wristwatch. He then turned to Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "Please let me invite you to an early dinner." He said.


    Before Yi Bing could answer, Huo Ling enthusiastically nodded. "Sure!" he answered and naively grinned.


    Luren looked at him and his indifferent expression slightly eased. "Thank you." He spoke before he guided them towards the school cafeteria that looked like a five-star restaurant.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling silently followed behind Luren with Yi Bing pushing Huo Ling''s wheelchair.


    "This guy is good." Huo Lingmented as he looked at Luren''s back. The na?ve expression on his face was gone.


    "How?" Yi Bing silently spoke.


    "I figured he has a very high status in this school¡­ probably the studentmittee''s president. It can be seen from Mandy''s and Hierre''s behavior earlier in the pool area." Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just let him continue speaking while he silently listened.


    "So, this Luren''s background must be very strong. And Iris must have spoken some words to them, so this Luren knows us already before we can even announce our identities." Huo Ling exined.


    "Good." Yi Bingplimented Huo Ling''s reasoning.


    "But, this Luren must be not that very clear of our matter and only knows the surface." Huo Ling continued. "However, even though he invited us, because he is curious about us, but all this while he held back his curiosity." He smiled as his eyes twinkled while he watched Luren opened the door for them. "He is a man of patience." He whispered to Yi Bing before he foolishly grinned to Luren as Yi Bing pushed his wheelchair inside while Luren personally held the door of the cafeteria even though there was a security guard on the side that could do the task. "He''s really good." He added after they passed by Luren and felt the warm atmosphere inside the cafeteria.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. He turned to look at Luren and saw the other entered without a change on his expression. He didn''t look like annoyed that he is acting like a servant of his and Huo Ling earlier. Although he hated to admit it, but Luren is really good. He can hold back his temper well, whether he is curious or mad like what happened in the pool area earlier after being annoyed by Prille''s and Mandy''s behaviors.


    "Where did Teacher Evan and Schoolmate Howeee from?" Luren asked as they seated and after the waiter have taken their orders. He asked it with a neutral tone. He didn''t look like condescending, but no one knows what he is thinking.


    Maybe, he asked it to start a conversation.


    Some students and teachers eating were ncing at them. One, because of Luren. Two, because Yi Bing and Huo Ling are new faces. Three, because all three of them are very handsome. One they are most familiar with is cool and indifferent ¨C Luren Gregor, the Students'' Committee Chairman. One is sunny and na?ve-looking ¨C Huo Ling. And the one left is gentle and doting ¨C Yi Bing.


    If Di San, Gu Shi, or any other grim reaper is around and saw how Yi Bing looked like now, they would think he was possessed by a demon. But, there is no demon in the Normal World 9999. Yi Bing has changed after he fell in love with Huo Ling.


    "We came from S City." Yi Bing answered with a smile as he ced a te in front of Huo Ling when the waiter brought it to them.


    "''S City''?" Luren asked. He hadn''t heard of the ce.


    Their food has finally arrived. Yi Bing ced the crab meat in Huo Ling''s te and they began to eat. "Student Luren must have heard we are from a far ce?" he said as he turned to Luren.


    Luren nodded, admitting it. "I''ve heard it from my father." He honestly answered.


    Yi Bing''s expression turned brighter after hearing Luren''s sincere answer. "It''s a very far ce. It is located outside of this country." He spoke.


    Outside of this world, precisely. Huo Ling added internally as he began to eat, enjoying his favorite food ¨C steamed crabs.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling looking so enthusiastic and he washed his hands on the basin beside their table before he peeled open another crab and scooped out its meat, then ced it on Huo Ling''s te again after he saw Huo Ling has finished what he served on his te earlier.


    Luren saw that Huo Ling seemed to like seafood. He also washed his hand on the basin beside him before he voluntarily picked a shrimp and deshelled it, then also ced it on Huo Ling''s te ¨C just beside the crab meat which Yi Bing ced.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling froze by Luren''s actions. It''s not only them, but also the people inside the cafeteria. How can the high and mighty Luren help someone with his food? They all thought as they looked at Luren, before they turned to look at Huo Ling, whom they found was also wearing the same stunned expression as them.


    His bright eyes are round and wide in shock. His brown pupils are sparkling because of the lights in the cafeteria reflected on them. His lips that turned red and moist after he ate are slightly open as he gaped at Luren, surprised.


    "Erm¡­ thanks." They heard Huo Ling spoke with his soft voice, sounding awkward and at the same time, shy.


    Everyone felt they were struck by an arrow in their heart. How can they hate someone like him that is filled with innocence? They could only feel envy towards him for being treated with kindness by Luren. They have already heard of a new student enrolling in the Fughlia. So, they surmised that Huo Ling must not yet know about Luren being so domineering and is full of abstinence, he hates being close to someone around one meter from him.


    Yet, what are they seeing now? Not only Luren has invited someone to eat with him, but he also helped someone deshell a shrimp. They all secretly trembled in shock and fear. Their dine in order were changed to a take out, and those who were eating hurriedly finished their food. Someone even almost choked, but because he wanted to leave, he didn''t even drink water and dashed out of the cafeteria.


    Some time passed, only Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Luren were left. After that brief interlude, they resumed eating. At first, the atmosphere seemed to be subtle. But, Luren didn''t think he has done anything wrong, and Huo Ling has a thick skin. So, that strange atmosphere disappeared.


    Only Yi Bing who was faking his smile is internally irritated. He saw Huo Ling was enjoying his food and he kicked him under the table.


    Huo Ling turned and blinked at Yi Bing. Although, with his youthful face, he looked ignorant, but how can Yi Bing, who had apanied Huo Ling through nine worlds, not understand Huo Ling''s gaze?


    Huo Ling, using his thoughts to manipte theirmunicator, sent a message to Yi Bing.


    0000: what the heck is that kick for?!?!


    Yi Bing, who has seen the code, paused and stared at the holographic screen that popped out before him. He felt emotional. Although 9999 was the code given to Huo Ling, and Sha Jiu is just half a grim reaper, but Shen Sheng felt that since Sha Jiu is an active grim reaper, so he had given the 0000 code to Huo Ling. This might be the official excuse he has given, but Yi Bing, Di San and Gu Shi ¨C the ones who know the truth, naturally didn''t buy it.


    Yi Bing felt someplicated emotions. After he and Shen Sheng thought that day, Yi Bing finally had a clear understanding of his and Huo Ling''s rtionship: Twin Souls of Fate. Twin Souls of Fate are a pair of souls that their fate was given by the Heaven. If they were devout believers, they would be very grateful. But, Yi Bing isn''t. Twin Souls of Fate may be a grand name, but Yi Bing only felt it is definitely not good. And he knew that it really isn''t after Shen Sheng told him the truth.


    Twin Souls of Fate are a pair of souls where one soul will suffer while the other is safe, or, rather, is in a good fortune. This is the fate of the Twin Souls. Like yin and yang, everything is bnced.


    After Yi Bing heard it, his face is definitely darker than the night. Shen Sheng pitied him, and his hatred towards the Heaven increased. To console his ''son'' Yi Bing, he had changed Huo Ling''s ''official'' code to 0000, and as a bonus, he told him another truth. There is another Twin Souls of Fate. Yi Bing has a guess, but he let Shen Sheng told him about who are they.


    Unsurprisingly, they are Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng.

 Chapter 373 - Engaged

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Engaged</h4>


    But, although Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng ¨C who Yi Bing are grateful to not meet in this world again, are Twin Souls of Fate, their situation is slightly different from Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are where one suffers, the other will also suffer. And if one meets a good fortune, the other will also be fortunate. Theirs is a win-win, but also lose-lose situation. Yi Bing doesn''t know whether to feel relieved or envy them.


    Of course, Shen Sheng, although disclosed this secret to him, but Yi Bing knows Sheng Sheng also hides more secret. The secrets Sheng Sheng would disclose are only those which he finds not useful or won''t affect him even the slightest. Of course, he would also disclose these secrets in order to spite the Heaven.


    Yi Bing, although he knows Shen Sheng didn''t fully tell him his and Huo Ling''s rtionship, but he already feels grateful knowing about this thing. If, in exchange of Huo Ling''s fortune, he has to suffer, then he would dly receive hardships for Huo Ling.


    THUNK. The sound of something hitting fell into their ears..


    Yi Bing blinked when he felt Huo Ling hit him under the table. He snapped out of his daze and turned to Huo Ling. He remembered he didn''t reply Huo Ling''s message.


    "Teacher Evan. Is there something wrong?" Luren asked when he saw Yi Bing was staring nkly at his te. He didn''t know that Yi Bing was actually reading a message on the holographic screen invisible to the human''s eyes.


    "I''m fine." Yi Bing answered before he patted Huo Ling''s head and smiled.


    Huo Ling blinked, but inwardly, he is cursing Yi Bing. A man''s head can''t be casually patted!!!


    Luren saw their interaction. "Teacher Evan and Schoolmate Howee are very close." He said.


    "Of course. Not only are we from the same hometown, but we ¨C " Yi Bing spoke before he deliberately paused and turned to look at Huo Ling. " ¨C are also engaged." He finished and smiled affectionately to Huo Ling.


    CLING. Huo Ling dropped his spoon and fork on his te. His eyes widened in shock and he turned to Yi Bing in askance. Luren also was shocked.


    "Right." Yi Bing spoke, doing his one-man show. "You were so young at that time, so you still didn''t understand that time that our parents betrothed us." He said and caressed Huo Ling''s cheek that blushed because of shame, and mostly of anger. "Don''t think I''m a beast, Student Luren." He turned to Luren to avoid Huo Ling''s using gaze. "Howee is already seventeen, and I am just twenty-five. There is only an eight-year gap between us." He exined.


    "No. I''m not thinking like that." Luren spoke after he regained hisposure. "Congrattions." He gave them his blessing.


    Yi Bing smiled, obviously in a great mood. "Thank you." He answered and ced another serving of food on Huo Ling''s te. "Come on. Eat." He told him.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips. He looked like he''s acting spoiled, but the truth is, he''s gnashing his teeth in anger. What engagement?! What betrothal?! He thought before he dully picked up his spoon and fork and ate the food that suddenly turned nd inside his mouth.


    After their dinner, Luren escorted them back to their dormitory, which earned another collective gaze from the students and passersby. Luren finished briefing them about Fughlia before he left. Yi Bing then sent the ''disabled'' Huo Ling to his dormitory room.


    As soon as the door closed, Huo Ling jumped up of his wheelchair and sent a flying kick to Yi Bing, which Yi Bing immediately blocked. They exchanged a hundred moves and Yi Bing, after letting Huo Ling blow off some steam, finally pinned Huo Ling to the wall.


    "Disobedient." He muttered.


    "This isn''t part of the n!" Huo Ling said, referring to the engagement part.


    "I improvised." Yi Bing spoke.


    F*cking improv! Huo Ling uttered a curse.


    Yi Bing knows he is the one in the wrong, so he could only give him an exnation. "While walking around earlier, I suddenly thought of something." He said. "You are currently ''injured'', and we are from the same hometown, so it is explicable that I should take care of you, since I also have the identity of a teacher. But, what if you have finished ''recovering'', but we still can''t find the cause of the change of the energy of this world? We can''t use the excuse of me taking care of you again. So, I can only tell Luren that we are engaged." He patiently exined.


    Huo Ling pressed his lips into a thin line, losing his patience.


    Yi Bing really knows he is wrong. "Don''t worry. Homosexuality is legalized in this world, as well as the teacher-and-student rtionship, so no one would ostracize us." He told him.


    Like hell I am worried about that! Huo Ling thought. But, he is an open-minded person. Yi Bing''s reason is also rational. And, right now, he is Yi Bing''s subordinate. He should be thankful that Yi Bing isn''t an unreasonable person and a dictator.


    "Tch." Huo Ling clicked his tongue before he raised his foot to kick Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing who knows Huo Ling''s temper finally let Huo Lingnd a kick on him. So, as soon as Huo Ling''s footnded on his stomach, he doubled over, pretending he was really hit. This guy is really vengeful. If I won''t let him win, even just once, I would only sufferter on. He thought.


    Huo Ling turned and saw Yi Bing was kneeling on the floor, clutching his stomach. Although he knows that the other is just acting, but he was psychologically satisfied. So, he pushed Yi Bing out of his room before he locked it. It''s not that he hates Yi Bing so he didn''t ask Yi Bing''s room number. But, since Yi Bing is ''taking care'' of the ''injured'' him right now, then Yi Bing would be showing up outside of his door tomorrow.


    So, right now, he will rest.


    11:50 PM, students'' dormitory A.


    "Eram, are you asleep?" Yule asked as he knocked on Eram''s door while rubbing his eyes. He felt sleepy, but he just can''t sleep tonight.


    The sound of knocking echoed in the silent, dark, and empty corridor. Even the sound of the insects buzzing can''t be heard. It''s as if someone was blocking his ears so he can''t hear anything other than his own voice, and the sounds produced by his actions.


    At the thought, Yule suddenly really felt that the skin of his ears felt colder than any part of his skin. And, he felt that something is pressing on his ears. It might just be that situation where the more you think of something, the more it will likely to happen. He thought that someone was blocking his ears, so he really felt as such.


    But, he is the only one around. His hands ¨C one raised to knock while the other one was on his side, can be seen by him. So, how can someone be pressing his ears? But, the feeling won''t leave him and he felt colder.


    He immediately shook his head to brush away the thoughts and then knocked again. "Eram? Are you there?" he called.


    But, like earlier, no one answered. It was only his own voice that he heard, and the knocking of the door that he made. Not even the rustling of the leaves, nor the chatter of the students inside their dormitory room, can be heard.


    Suddenly, he felt a gaze on his back. He sharply turned around, only to see the cityscape across the wide river which is behind the school ¨C behind their dormitory building. In short, no one should be peeping on him, since there are no residential areas around for him to be peeped from.


    The hair on his nape raised and he felt goosebumps rose on his skin. He wildly looked around, but there is only darkness. Suddenly, he froze. The chill and fear creeping in his heart. He can only see darkness, which means, like earlier, someone is blocking him. But, right now, they are blocking his eyes.


    It was this time he remembered the rumor secretly circting in their school just recently. That there is a ghost in their school. He shivered when the wind blew on his nape, before he froze in fear when he suddenly realized something.


    Wind? How can there be wind? He thought. Actually, there should be wind, since the hallway is open. But, earlier, he didn''t hear the wind blowing. He felt his mind became nk and his whole body became numb. Which is true? There is wind, or there is none because he didn''t hear it?


    "It is both." A voice answered beside his ear. Then, he heard the voice chuckled.


    When he died, there is only one thought in his mind: the rumor is true. There is a ghost in their school.

 Chapter 374 - Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Reaction</h4>


    Morning.


    "A student died?" Huo Ling asked as he fixed his school uniform that got wrinkled after he slept on the bedst night.


    There''s no need for them to take a bath, nor to change their clothes. Even though their body is of that a corpse''s, but with Shen Sheng''s Conferment Seal, their body is very clean and there has no smell emanating from it, nor it is even rotting on the inside.


    It is because of Item Preservation ¨C an ability where an item will remain on its present state for a long time. Item Preservation is one of the abilities of Shen Sheng. It works like the qiankun pouch of a cultivator where it can preserve the items ced inside it. Item Preservation is one of the functions of Conferment Seal.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded as he leaned on the wall and crossed his arms. "The student is from the Dormitory A where the rich students reside.. His corpse was found outside the South Wall." He spoke.


    The South Wall is the wall behind the dormitories of the rich students and teachers ¨C Dormitory A and Dormitory C. On the other hand, the Dormitory B and Dormitory D ¨C the dormitories for the poor students and teachers, respectively, is located on the West, and behind them is the West Wall.


    Huo Ling''s hand straightening his necktie paused when he heard what Yi Bing said. "You mean ¨C " he turned to him. " ¨C in the river?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Huo Ling frowned. "This is strange. If the student fell on the river, how can his corpse still be found?" he asked. The river is a running water.


    "That really is strange, indeed." Yi Bing agreed. "There were no nts for his corpse to entangled with." He said. "It''s like¡­ his corpse was purposely held there to be seen¡­" he muttered. "But, there was no rope or anything that was found when the rescue team searched the water to investigate. There were also no traces of struggle, nor were his clothes hooked by something to keep his corpse afloat and in ce." He exined.


    Huo Ling stared at him. "Was it a murder?" he directly asked.


    "That is my guess." Yi Bing honestly said.


    Huo Ling lowered his gaze as he pondered. Then, after a while, he raised his head to look at Yi Bing. "Yi Bing." He called.


    Yi Bing immediately understood what Huo Ling meant. Then, he remembered something of what he heard earlier. "When the teachers heard of the news, they were greatly shaken." He said.


    He was on his way to Dormitory B to ''fetch'' Huo Ling because Huo Ling is ''disabled''. But, while he was on his way, he met a couple of teachers and the news of a student that died broke out.


    "Their reaction was normal upon receiving the news." Yi Bing spoke. "Except for one thing." He said.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling immediately asked.


    "They said it is a ghost''s vengeance." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling froze. "A ghost?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded and stared at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s lip twitched. "If you are thinking I disguised as a ghost just to prove my guess yesterday that the weakening of this world''s energy is the work of a ghost, then you are greatly mistaken." He spoke. "I always kept in mind my identity as a ''disabled'', and even though I feel regret of not experiencing the tertiary education when I was still alive due to my poverty, I have already moved on from that life, thus have no interest in schooling now." He exined.


    "I didn''t say anything." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Gaze is included as a part of speech, and your gaze says otherwise of your words uttered just now." Huo Ling scoffed.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" how can his IQ suddenly exponentially increase after just a night? He was stimted because we''re in a school, right? Right?! "I just want to express that I know you are innocent." He said.


    Huo Ling sneered.


    Yi Bing coughed, changing the topic. "Let''s go join the others, or we''ll be suspected." He said.


    Huo Ling didn''t say anything and just sat on the wheelchair. "Right. Speaking of suspicion¡­" he looked up to Yi Bing and saw Yi Bing''s sharp jaw. "Iris is the biggest suspect here." He spoke.


    "You''re right." Yi Bing said.


    "Iris might be lying to us yesterday. The things he is going to deal with yesterday afternoon might be what have happenedst night." Huo Ling said.


    "But, he''s the only one that we currently know, so he''s the only one that we can suspect right now." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "True. I''m just specting." He spoke.


    "I know." Yi Bing patted his shoulder and they stopped when they saw arge crowd surrounding the Dormitory A, and some part of Dormitory C that''s just right beside the Dormitory A so that the teachers staying in the Dormitory C could supervise the students living in the Dormitory A.


    A student passed by. That student just came from the crowd. Huo Ling nced at Yi Bing and Yi Bing grabbed the student.


    "Student, excuse me. May I ask you something?" Yi Bing asked and smiled a refreshing smile.


    Huo Ling wanted to roll his eyes but held himself back. Instead, he blinked ''adorably'' towards the student.


    Seeing one looking gentlemanly and one cute, the student suddenly felt some good will towards the two. "Teacher. Ask away!" he said and winked at Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing''s face slightly cooled seeing the student winking at Huo Ling, but he suppressed his emotions. "May I ask what is happening over there?" he asked, acting like he didn''t know anything about the incident.


    The student is a rich student seeing his sparkling watch and gold rings in his fingers. Both rich and poor students have the same set of uniform, including leather shoes which were given in twos. No one could change the quality of the fabric of the uniform ¨C which is actually already of a high quality, as well as change their shoes. Thus, one can only distinguish whether a student is poor or rich based from his clique, his essories, and his temperament and bearing.


    Prille climbed his way to Luren''s clique just to act like a wealthy student. Mandy and Hierre are wealthy students by looking at their essories. But Luren falls on the third category ¨C temperament and bearing. He doesn''t care about cliques nor essories. He''s as what everyone perceives him to be ¨C ascetic. He wears a in shirt, though made of famous brands, underneath the uniform given by the Fughlia, and the leather shoes.


    One would think he is a poor student studying in Fughlia, had it not been for his face and bearing. He gives off an aura of someone exceptional.


    The student finally noticed that Yi Bing and Huo Ling are new faces, but since both people are good-looking, he didn''t think whether they are rich people or poor, since he thinks that their faces says that they are rich!


    "A student, Yule Portkin, died!" he said. His eyes are round and wide, and his voice is exaggerated.


    "Yule Portkin¡­ he''s famous?" Yi Bing asked.


    The student nodded, looking urgent. "The Portkin family is a family that owns a chain of five-star restaurants. Yule Portkin is their only son!" he exined.


    Huo Ling sharply inhaled to match the student''s tale. "Really?! This is awful!" he said and covered his mouth with his both hands while blinking his eyes, making it erged to show his watery eyes, as if on the verge of crying.


    The student saw Huo Ling looking sympathetic. "Actually, there''s no need to pity this guy." He said.


    "Huh? Why?" Huo Ling asked. Yi Bing remained silent and waited for the student''s response. They felt that there''s something wrong with the student''s reaction.


    "Although the Portkins are said to be a wealthy but kind family, but who made their son be a rotten seed?" the student said through his gnashed teeth.


    "''rotten seed''?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Yeah. Who does not know that he is knocking up every girl he sees?" the student asked, then paused when he saw their ignorant gazes. "Although the Portkins already suppressed the news, but it is known in the circle that he makes the girls abort the child in their wombs when he finds out they are pregnant." He exined. "Such a rotten guy!" he clenched his fists.


    "You look like you have a beef with him?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Not only me¡­ but there were also many others!" the student said and paused when he remembered something. "That''s right! Even his best friend, Eram!" he added.


    "You¡­" Yi Bing muttered.


    The student sneered, as if he finally found something to vent all his anger. "Our girlfriends were all knocked up by him." he said, seething in anger.


    "That''s¡­" Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at each other.


    The student''s eyes turned red, both in anger and frustration. "He abducted my girlfriend¡­ then sent me the video while he¡­ she¡­" he bit his lip.

 Chapter 375 - Affair

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Affair</h4>


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing watched the student left while wiping his face after he thanked them for listening to him venting.


    "Yi Bing." Huo Ling called.


    "I know." Yi Bing spoke. "This student really deserves to die." He said.


    "No. That''s not what I¡­" Huo Ling spoke and stopped. He turned to Yi Bing. "How do you know what I want to say?" he asked.


    "Your thoughts are reflected on your face." Yi Bing calmly answered.


    Huo Ling raised his hands and squeezed his cheeks. "That can''t be¡­ I managed to deceive those students yesterday and the student just now¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing decided to change the topic. "What were you about to say earlier? What do you want to say?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s attention was immediately shifted. "Right. I was about to tell you that you forgot to ask the student about the ''ghost''s vengeance''." He reminded him.


    "¡­ was it appropriate to ask that earlier under that atmosphere?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling stared at him. "¡­ I didn''t know you are a tactful person." he spoke.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" alright, you win. He thought, feeling defeated. He turned to the crowd and saw that the police are waving them off as the police cordoned the area. The other teachers have also arrived, but Iris Hudgeson can''t be seen.


    Huo Ling also noticed it. "Iris still hasn''t arrived even though a student has already died in his school." He said and patted Yi Bing''s arm to indicate that he should push him.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling turned and walked with the other students who were also going to the Dormitory A''s area.


    "He can just send someone to deal with this incident." Yi Bing spoke in a low voice.


    "You seem to trust Iris." Huo Ling said and watched some students who were impatient ran.


    "I don''t trust Iris." Yi Bing spoke. "I trust the businessman." He said.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak again. A good businessman knows the benefits and losses. He is just an idiot businessman if he doesn''t know them and just get taken advantage of by others.


    "I¡­ I woke up today feeling thirsty. Then, I found out that the water in my bottle have been used up, so I went out to buy a bottle of water. But ¨C " a student is being interrogated by a police officer. " ¨C but, I didn''t expect to see Yule¡­ to see him floating in the river." He said. His eyes are bloodshot and his hair is in a mess. He looked like he has just wake up. "At first, I thought he was swimming in the river. But, my mind immediately cleared up from sleep. How can he swim in that filthy river? Furthermore¡­ how can he jump over the wall that has barbed wires?" he choked and he finally can''t hold back his tears.


    "Poor Eram¡­ if it was me, I would''ve fainted from the fright." Yi Bing and Huo Ling heard the students whispering.


    "I screamed¡­ then immediately ran to call the teacher." Eram spoke.


    "That''s right." a female teacher spoke as she wiped her eyesses. "I was taking out the trash when I heard him screaming. I listened to him, and then called the police." She exined.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling silently listened on the side while watching Eram and the teacher. There is nothing wrong with what they said and they didn''t seem to be lying. The females are living in the upper half of the dormitory while the males are below. There is nothing suspicious of this teacher and this student seeing each other. There really is a trash bag on the side, and the police have finished examining it.


    "We heard that the others say that you are his best friend. Is this true?" the police officer asked Eram.


    Eram nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "Do you know any difficulties he is facing recently?" the police officer asked.


    Eram shook his head. "No." he answered.


    The interrogation ended there. The other police officers were asking the other students of Dormitory A, as well as the teachers in the Dormitory C.


    It was at this time that an expensive car arrived, followed by the opening of the door. A crying middle-aged woman came out and ran, tearing the police cordon. Everybody could guess that this is the deceased Yule''s mother.


    "YULE!!!" she cried after a police officer stopped her.


    "Madame, calm down. We''ll take you to see your son. So, please, calm down ¨C " a female police officer spoke as she guided Mrs. Portkin to the back of the Dormitory A where they ced Yule''s corpse.


    There is a gate on the South Wall leading to the riverbank, but the Dormitory A students are disgusted by the river so the gate was never opened. Who could have imagined that it will be opened because of this incident?


    "YULE!!!" Mrs. Portkin heart-wrenchingly screamed when she saw her son''s corpse.


    Some people shed tears because of the scene. "Poor Mrs. Portkin¡­" they whispered.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing just calmly observed.


    "Hey. Do you think this is the work of a ghost?" someone asked.


    "Shh! Lower your voice!" his friend told him.


    "But¡­ that bloody page in the library¡­" he said.


    Someone heard him and joined in their conversation. "You saw it, too?" he asked.


    "Yes. ''Blood for blood. Life for life. State your wish and I''ll grant your desire.'', right?" they asked.


    "It really looks cool, right? It''s so scary, but who do you think wrote it? So realistic!"


    "You don''t believe in the ghost?"


    "No. I only thought that the bloody page looked cool."


    "Idiot."


    "Do you think this incident is caused by a ghost?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "You should believe in science, man. Don''t be so superstitious! The police are now here. They will find out what happened after proper investigation."


    "But, the page¡­"


    "What happened to the page? I was about to inspect it this morning when I heard about the news."


    "I was arranging the books in the library and¡­"


    "Oh! You''re a student assistant!"


    "Yes. And¡­ I saw that the book is gone."


    Silence fell.


    "You''re kidding, right? You really believe this is the work of a ghost? Someone just stole the book, I think, to fuel the fire."


    "¡­ I think so¡­ hehe." What a hollowugh.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling heard their conversation. Huo Ling''s fingers drummed on the armrest of the wheelchair, sending a message to Yi Bing in a Morse code.


    Huo Ling: We have to investigate the library, whether this is the work of a ghost or not.


    Yi Bing: ¡­ okay.


    Is he the boss or me? Yi Bing thought and looked at the top of Huo Ling''s head. Seeing the brown and bushy hair, he felt his heart melting and he surrendered.


    Suddenly, there was a mor. They all turned and saw Iris Hudgeson arrived, looking haggard. Everyone saw the dark circles under his eyes when he took off his sunsses.


    "Mrs. Portkin." Iris called.


    "IRIS!" Mrs. Portkin cried and red at Iris Hudgeson. "Is this how you manage Fughlia?! My son is dead!" she said.


    Iris remained calm. "I''ll give you an answer." He said and turned to Lin Ze who was following behind him.


    Lin Ze moved. Under everyone''s eyes, he took out a mobile phone, opened a video, and showed it to Mrs. Portkin. After a few minutes, everyone saw Mrs. Portkin''s pale face became paler, before it turned red until purple because of anger.


    "ERAM!!!" she shrieked before she pulled the still dazed Eram standing on the side together with the female teacher. "And you, sl*t!" she added as she pulled the female teacher''s hair.


    "Auntie!" Eram cried in rm. He didn''t know why Mrs. Portkin pulled him. Caught off-guard, he stumbled before he fell face first on the ground when Mrs. Portkin released him because she turned to the female teacher who was at a loss.


    "Sl*t!" Mrs. Portkin shrieked as she pulled the female teacher''s hair before she scratched her face, then her body, tearing the buttons on her uniform, making her uniform slightly open to everyone''s eyes.


    Everyone was about to move their gazes away because it is disrespectful, but they suddenly caught sight of the purple marks on her skin. It was very eye-catching against her fair skin.


    "What happened?!" the police officers asked while the female police officers tore the two women apart.


    Lin Ze didn''t answer and just gave the mobile phone to the policemen. Iris Hudgeson pinched the space between his brows, feeling weary.


    In the mobile phone, a video is ying. It was from a CCTV camera. Yule was knocking on Eram''s door and opened it. But, before he could, he was pushed out of the door by a female hand. It was the female teacher. Eram and Yule got into a dispute before the female teacher pped Yule. Eram also looked annoyed and, out of anger, pushed Yule.


    Yule fell and hit his head on the floor. Eram and the female teacher looked panicked before they carried Yule''s body away.

 Chapter 376 - Summon

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Summon</h4>


    "YOU BITCH!!! YOU WH*RE!!!" Mrs. Portkin shrieked in anger as she scratched the female teacher''s face with her long and manicured nails. She doesn''t care even if her nails cracked. As long as she sees that the female teacher suffers, she wouldn''t rest. Her anger wouldn''t let up!


    "I¡­ I ¨C " Eram''s face paled as he crawled back in the ground. He continued to crawl until his back suddenly bumped against something. He turned and saw a pair of ck pants. He raised his head and saw a round stomach, then a familiar face. "U ¨C Uncle¡­ uncle Sam ¨C " he stammered when he saw Mr. Portkin''s face.


    What greeted him back is a vicious p. Eram felt he saw stars and his vision momentarily ckened.


    "Oh, my god! It''s Mr. Portkin!" a female student eximed.


    "Mr. Portkin is known for his altruism. But, who can me him for his action when faced by his son''s murderer?" another student said.


    Even though they didn''t see the video on that mobile phone, but from Mrs. and Mr. Portkin''s reactions, they could already guess the video''s content. Their son was murdered. Who could me them both for being physical? Even a god would retaliate. Why can''t they, just mere humans?


    "So, it was actually a murder? It''s not the work of a ghost?" Huo Ling and Yi Bing heard those students whispered to each other.


    "I think so¡­ there''s the evidence¡­" someone answered.


    They all turned to see Mrs. Portkin still attack the female teacher who couldn''t even fight back, making Mrs. Portkin tear her uniform more, which revealed more love marks, eliciting a disgusted exmation from the crowd. Meanwhile, Mr. Portkin added a backhand p on Eram.


    "Mr. Iris, this¡­" the police officer turned to Iris, looking helpless. The female officers were still trying to pull Mrs. Portkin away from the female teacher whose face, chest and arms were full of scratches.


    Iris didn''t answer and turned to Lin Ze. "Send the students to their ssrooms and start the sses. Don''t let anyonee near here." He said.


    "Yes, sir." Lin Ze bowed.


    "Also ¨C " Iris continued. " ¨C call Mr. and Mrs. Bullone." He said, referring to Eram''s parents.


    "Yes." Lin Ze said before he looked over therge crowd and signaled to the teachers he saw, including Yi Bing, to send the students to the lecture buildings to start the sses. Then, he went to a different direction to dial Mr. and Mrs. Bullone''s numbers to inform them of their son''s involvement in a crime.


    ¡­


    "Do I really have to attend a ss?" Huo Ling asked as they went together with therge crowd towards the lecture building.


    "¡­ not necessarily." Yi Bing spoke when he saw Iris Hudgesoning towards them. He pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair to the side to meet Iris. "Have you finished settling with Mr. and Mrs. Portkin?" he asked.


    "Alreadyforted them. As for the following procedures with the police, I had Lin Ze arrange it." Iris answered. "You two shoulde with me. I have found something yesterday that may help you two." He told them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other. Although they aren''t in a rush, but Huo Ling felt guilty. "Mr. Iris. Is this okay? If you have more important matters to do, we can investigate on our own first." He told him.


    Iris smiled. "My business trip before the day you arrived gave me more time to rx. Although¡­" he looked at the direction of the Dormitory A. The smile on his face faded.


    Life is really full of unexpected things.


    "Then¡­ we''ll dly take your help." Yi Bing spoke.


    Iris nodded before he walked first towards his office.


    "Is this really okay? We can go to the libraryter to find out whether this ghost thing is real or not, and maybe we might find something about this murder case."?Huo Ling said.


    "We can do thatter. He already gave us an olive branch. It''d be impolite if we''d refuse it." Yi Bing said. "Furthermore¡­" he paused.


    "What?" Huo Ling asked as they followed behind Iris.


    "A businessman will always be a businessman. He does things with profit. He won''t do so if otherwise." Yi Bing said and pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair inside.


    Although puzzled, but Huo Ling remained silent and waited for what Iris has to say about helping them.


    Iris sat on his swivel chair and waited for Yi Bing to sit on the sofa before he started. "I don''t yet know what you are investigating about for you toe to this world, but I guess it got something to do with this world''s energy?" he said.


    Huo Ling blinked. He just realized that Yi Bing really hasn''t mentioned anything regarding their task to Iris before.


    "It''s really nice to talk with intelligent people." Yi Bing said and smiled, filled with appreciation.


    Iris smiled back before he turned serious. "You already must know that my businesses are rted to energy source?" he said.


    Huo Ling nodded. No need for Yi Bing to answer. "Yes." Huo Ling spoke.


    "The thing is, a subordinate of mine called me yesterday that one of our power nts encountered a problem, and the residential areas near it were affected." Iris said.


    "So that''s why you left yesterday." Huo Ling said.


    "Yes." Iris nodded.


    "What''s that got to do with us?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Because this power nt is in Liyone, precisely in Zirope, near Fughlia." Iris answered. Before Yi Bing could speak, he continued. "The Fughlia''s power source is connected to the power nt." He said.


    "But there was no power source that happenedst night?" Yi Bing asked.


    "There is." Iris spoke. "Precisely at 11:47:01 pm,st night." He said.


    "st night''?" Huo Ling muttered. Then, his eyes widened when he realized something. He looked at Iris. "You don''t mean¡­ this got something to do with Yule Portkin''s death?" he said.


    "You seem to have an idea about our purpose foring here." Yi Bing stared at Iris.


    Iris calmly looked back at him. "The world energy source is the only thingmon among all the worlds." He spoke. "Our world has nothing special about it, aside from this world energy, which we don''t even know about before, until you people from the Stable World came here." He said. "After that, you never came here again until yesterday. And, you only requested to stay in Liyone, and enter Fughlia High. Am I wrong to say that your objective for your visit is this school?" he asked.


    So sharp! Huo Ling sharply gasped.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing remained calm. "You''re right. Our objective is this school." He admitted.


    Iris smiled. "Since you are investigating our world energy, and Fughlia is connected to the power nt, then you might as well have a look at our power nt in Zirope?" he asked.


    "You want us to help you solve this problem of yours¡­ as if you needed it?" Yi Bing asked.


    Iris chuckled. "I really do need your help. And, this might be a clue to your investigation, so this is a win-win situation, right?" he said.


    Yi Bing helplessly sighed. "Alright. We ept." He said.


    "Tomorrow is Friday, and Friday is our school''s holiday. It is the designated rest day for the students." Iris said. "I''ll have Lin Ze pick you up tomorrow." He told them.


    "Sure." Yi Bing said.


    "Oh, right." Iris muttered when he remembered something. Then, he pulled two boxes from under his table before cing them on top of his table. "These are the teacher''s kit and student''s kit." He said and beckoned them over.


    Yi Bing pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair before they took a box each assigned to them.


    "The school provides the basic supplies a teacher needs ¨C ss record, pencil kit, coloring materials, and even music sheets." Iris spoke as he tapped the box of Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing opened the box.


    "Meanwhile, the students will have the books from first year up to the third year, as well as the standard notebook, paper, pen, etc.." Iris continued.


    Huo Ling opened the box and his face turned green when he saw the unified design.


    "The Fughlia has its own brand." Iris smiled. "Oh. There are also the guides for teachers and students. Please check it, since you will be staying here, although for a disguise." He told them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other. Holding back the urge to throw the boxes away, Huo Ling ce his box on hisp while Yi Bing ced his box beneath Huo Ling''s seat. "¡­ can we not attend the sses?" they both asked.


    "Pft!" Irisughed. "Alright. I''m not that heartless to inconvenience you both to stick with your disguises." He said. "I already have another teacher to rece Sandro." He is referring to that teacher who has hit Huo Ling with his car. "As for the student¡­" he looked at Huo Ling, then smiled. "The Decathlon ising up. You can use the excuse of studying for Decathlon to stay in the library." He told him.

 Chapter 377 - Diverse

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Diverse</h4>


    "Do you think Iris will recognize us?" Huo Ling asked as he and Yi Bing wore a mask on their faces. As soon as the masks touched their face, their appearances immediately changed.


    Second Skin is the mask invented by Hai Ba. The Second Skin is very convenient to the grim reapers when their situation requires them to have an identity, or change their current identities ¨C like Huo Ling and Yi Bing right now.


    "Come on. There are thousand students enrolled in this school. How can he have time to mind two ordinary-looking poor students?" Yi Bing asked as he ced his teacher''s uniform inside his suitcase. Then, he pressed a button on hismunicator that looked like a wristwatch.


    Huo Ling watched as the suitcase morphed and then flew to a small hole in themunicator on Yi Bing''s wrist and covered it. The suitcase just a second ago now looked like the head of a screw in Yi Bing''s ''wrist watch''.


    "Let''s go.." Yi Bing, who is now disguising as a student like Huo Ling, spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded and they both went out of thefort room. As Yi Bing spoke earlier, there are thousands of studentspared to the small number of teachers in Fughlia High. The teachers are easily identified with their uniform, and if someone wouldn''t recognize him, then there will be a problem. So, it is more convenient to disguise as a student, thus Yi Bing discarded his teacher''s uniform.


    As for why Huo Ling has to changed his face, too¡­ he is still ''injured'', and walking is more convenient than riding on a wheelchair. Also¡­ everyone knows he is with ''Teacher Evan'' who is ''taking care'' of him. So, others will definitely ask why he isn''t with ''Teacher Evan''.


    There''s also the matter of them being ''engaged''¡­ thinking this, Huo Ling turned to look at Yi Bing.


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked when he felt Huo Ling is staring at him.


    Huo Ling immediately looked away. "Nothing." He answered and looked in the front. "Do you think Iris'' kind intention yesterday was fed to the dogs?" he asked. He is referring to Iris giving them an excuse to be absent for the sses ¨C as both teacher and student.


    "We''re still absent, so we are making use of Iris'' kind intention, albeit in different identities." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "Which way do we go?" he asked. Although Luren has toured them around the Fughlia High yesterday, but the time was short.


    Yi Bing took out a pocket book from his uniform. Huo Ling recognized it as the handguide included in the teacher''s kit inside the box that Iris gave to them earlier. It''s not that Iris is irresponsible and unamodating to not personally tour them around the school, nor does he have no one to tour them around. It''s just that Iris is very busy, and that Yi Bing and Huo Ling find it unnecessary. They have their legs and feet and eyes to look around the school.


    "The north side is the admin building, and the central part is the lecture building in the shape of square." Yi Bing spoke. "The south side is where the dormitories A and C are located, and the west side is where the dormitories B and D are located. On the east side is the recreational area, which is just beside the road and separated by a gate in case the Fughlia High opens it for the students'' public performances. For example ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C the uing Decathlon, where the opening and closing ceremonies'' performances are performed on a makeshift stage and the contests are broadcasted to the public through therge screen." He said. "Lastly, beside the recreational area, is the library building where the club offices were also located, just on the second and third floors. The library area is in the fourth floor." He finished.


    Huo Ling nodded. "East, then." He said.


    Currently, they are in the lecture building''s ground floor where they went to change their uniform (Yi Bing), as well as faces, after they came from Iris'' office.


    "There''s just so many dubious things in this seemingly normal-looking school." Huo Ling frowned as they walked out of the lecture building.


    For example, the cafeterias and clinics. Yes ¨C plural. There are two cafeterias in Fughlia High. One for the rich and one for the poor, which further shows the diversity in this school. The cafeteria where Luren treated them yesterday is the cafeteria of the rich, despite Luren knows that they were ''poor''. It''s not that Luren is mocking them on their faces of their poverty. Luren isn''t that kind of person. It''s just that Luren wouldn''t wrong himself by eating cheap foods.


    So, after the activities in school, the families or guardians and friends of the students would go the students'' dormitories, separating the rich group from the pour group.


    The cafeterias and clinics are located on the ground floor of the students'' dormitory buildings for convenience in case a student was injured and needs rest so he can directly go straight to his dormitory room, or when, after lunch, some students want to take a nap, then they can go back to their room and sleep. There is also a cafeteria and clinic for the faculty but is smaller.


    "Don''t you think everything here is too diverse?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just kept his gaze on the road. Huo Ling didn''t speak again and just wandered his gaze around, in which he immediately spotted some¡­ oneing their way. But, he didn''t panic. He just pulled Yi Bing''s sleeve, indicating that Lin Ze is walking in their direction.


    Huo Ling was hesitating whether to greet Lin Ze. Although Lin Ze isn''t a teacher in Fughlia, but everyone knows he is Iris'' secretary. However, if they won''t greet Lin Ze, will it count as discourtesy?


    Yi Bing showed him the answer. "Good morning, Mr. Lin." He stopped and spoke in a polite voice when Lin Ze is approaching them.


    Lin Ze noticed them and stopped in front of them.


    "Good morning, Mr. Lin." Huo Ling followed.


    Lin Ze looked at them and made a pause. Then, he nodded at them. "Good morning." He spoke before he walked past them.


    Huo Ling listened to Lin Ze''s footsteps and was about to sigh in relief when he heard Lin Ze already walked in a distance when they suddenly heard Lin Ze stopped and turned to them.


    "Students. Which year and section are you?" Lin Ze asked.


    Cold sweat formed on Huo Ling''s forehead. "We ¨C " he said.


    "We''re from 2-D, sir." Yi Bing spoke. To not make Lin Ze ask another question again, he added. "We''re borrowing some books in the library." He said.


    Huo Ling immediately shut up and gave Yi Bing a ''like'' in his head. His palms started to sweat as they waited for Lin Ze to speak.


    "En. Immediately go back to your ssrooms to not miss any topic." Lin Ze spoke. "The police wille soon to ask each student of their activity during the time of death of Yule Portkin." He told them and then left, seeming in a hurry.


    It was Huo Ling''s and Yi Bing''s turn to be surprised. "Wasn''t there already an evidence¡­?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    But, Yi Bing''s mind seemed to be elsewhere.


    "Yi Bing!" Huo Ling called.


    Yi Bing slowly turned to Huo Ling.


    "What? Say something!" Huo Ling told him.


    "¡­ there are only three sections for each grade level." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" it took some time for him to digest what Yi Bing said. And when he did ¨C "¡­ then, Lin Ze recognized us?" he asked.


    "¡­ I think." Yi Bing muttered, looking pensive.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" he bit his tongue to hold back the urge to curse. "Should we proceed to the library?" he asked.


    "We''re already here, so we should." Yi Bing said. "And, what he said¡­ I think he is giving us a warning to immediately return." He said.


    "Return¡­ where?" Huo Ling nkly asked.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" [emailprotected]</a>#@$* it was his turn to internally curse.


    Huo Ling is ''injured'' so he should be resting in the dormitory. But, they still should''ve notified the teacher in charge of Huo Ling''s ''ss''. However, right now, they have to go to the library and they don''t know how long will it take them to find that book which has a page written in blood by the ghost. If the police arrive without them in the ss¡­ they can''t just teleport and suddenly appear out of nowhere. It''ll be more frightening!


    Yi Bing took a deep breath to calm himself. "Let''s go first and figure it outter." He said.


    "Okay." Huo Ling answered, then suddenly paused.


    "What is it now?" Yi Bing turned to him.


    "¡­ which ss was I ''enrolled''?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing. "..." I seem... to forgot to mention it to him...

 Chapter 378 - Special

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Special</h4>


    Yi Bing really forgot to mention it to Huo Ling, since he also forgot about what section was Huo Ling allocated to by Iris. But, he remembered that Iris included it in his e-mail sent to him. He took out his phone to check the e-mail, only to utter a low curse after he read it.


    "What?" Huo Ling asked. He immediately became nervous when he heard Yi Bing cursed.


    Yi Bing showed him his mobile phone''s screen. "Special sses." He answered.


    Huo Ling''s mind immediately turned nk. "¡­ huh?" he muttered. "''special sses''¡­ what does that mean?" he asked.


    Yi Bing opened the handguide as an answer. "Special sses mean¡­ special sses." He said and expressionlessly handed the handguide to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling took the handguide and read the paragraph. "''Special sses'' are a ss of students in each year who were given the privilege to choose whether they want to advance to the next grade level after the teachers, of his current grade level, approved of his advancement. If won''t, the principal can approve on behalf of them.''" He read. "''Students in special sses don''t need to attend sses as long as they can provide exemry scores during the exams. They are also exempt in physical activities, but need to be present in academicpetitions/contests.''¡­" his voice trailed off and he raised his head to look at Yi Bing. "Is Iris ying with me?" he asked. "How can he sign me up in this ss!" he said and stomped his foot.


    "¡­ he must have carefully considered that we are from an advanced world, so he enrolled you in the special sses to show that he highly admires you ¨C " Yi Bingforted him.


    "What bull!" Huo Ling frowned and had the urge to rip the handguide into pieces.


    Yi Bing tried not tough seeing Huo Ling''s irritated expression. Luren has told them yesterday that there is an academic Decathlon, and Luren is one of the contestants for the academic Decathlon, aside from the swimming contest. Luren is also in the special sses, and in his third year. He is a graduating student, and he needs to take the first prize in academic Decathlon, as well as in the swimming contest ¨C both in solo event and team event. That''s why he was very mad when Mandy tried to let Prille enter the team.


    "Let''s go to the library." Yi Bing said. They have to return before the police arrives in the ssroom. They can just make an excuse of going to thefort room or something on their way to the ss or something.


    But, just as they arrived in the Library and Clubs Building, Yi Bing received a message from Iris. Yi Bing looked at the familiar fleur-de-lys profile picture.


    Iris:?In order to make things more convenient to the police, all the students and teachers are required to be present in the Square Garden of the lecture building at 10: 00 A.M.. No one is allowed to leave the lecture building before this.


    It is a group message.


    "Let''s go." Yi Bing spoke as he kept his phone. "In order for us to have an alibi, we have to change backter before we return." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded indicating his understanding. Then, they entered the Library and Clubs Building. When they arrived, they saw that the elevator is in use. In order to not waste time, they used the staircase and ran up. This is no sweat for a grim reaper. They arrived in the fourth floor in less than a minute after doing a parkour in the stairwell.


    They were about to walk towards the entrance door when they heard the elevator ding-ed. They can''t help but turn to look. The sound is very catching because of the seemingly deathly silence in the fourth floor. Although libraries are usually silent, but this library¡­ no. The whole floor is strange. And Huo Ling and Yi Bing realized it a second after that it was due to the silence. Because of the silence, the whole floor''s atmosphere felt heavy.


    "This¡­" Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "This is really strange." He said, then paused. "No¡­" he spoke as they watched the doors of the elevator slowly opened. "There is something unnerving in this floor." his eyes are glued on the person that came out of the elevator. His senses are tingling, and it is making his right brow twitch.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "Luren?!" he eximed.


    "No. He''s an ordinary human." Yi Bing told Huo Ling as they watched Luren enter the library.


    "Then¡­ this heavy atmosphere¡­ how can a human do this?" Huo Ling asked as he touched his chest when he felt slightly suffocated. "Could there be¡­ really a ghost?" he whispered.


    "¡­ although I''d like to still stick to the idea that this is a Normal World, but¡­ this is the first time I''ve encountered something like this." Yi Bing frowned.


    Huo Ling fell silent. What Yi Bing is referring to is obvious. A Normal World bing a Special Supernatural World¡­ what a joke! Cold sweat formed in Huo Ling''s forehead. "Are we still going?" he asked.


    "Go." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling was about to move when Yi Bing suddenly stopped him. Through the ss walls, they watched Luren picking a book from a shelf.


    "But, before that¡­" Yi Bing spoke. "We have to return to our former appearances¡­ now." He said.


    Huo Ling''s expression immediately changed. If they just didn''te to the fourth floor now, he would still think Luren is just an excellent student. But, they dide here today. Huo Ling''s impression of Luren now changed to being not simple.


    He pressed hismunicator and his wheelchair using appeared behind him. He and Yi Bing took off their masks. Yi Bing took off the top of his uniform before he changed to the top uniform for the male teachers.


    "Let''s go." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded and wore the cast on his leg before he sat on the wheelchair. Then, they came out of the stairwell and walked towards the doors of the library. They aren''t afraid that there will be no evidence of them using the elevator since theirmunicator''s AI system can forge clips for them. Since Luren is already inside the library, they didn''t bother with having theirmunicator forge the ding sound of the elevator since Luren can''t hear it, anyway.


    The nearer they are to the entrance of the library, the heavier their chest felt. For even them, grim reapers, be affected¡­ there''s definitely something very fishy in the fourth floor.


    "Say¡­ were we wrong to think that our target ce is the swimming pool area?" Huo Ling asked as Yi Bing raised his ID in front of the scanner.


    The scanner beeper twice and the doors opened. "I believe in the World Energy Device¡­" Yi Bing spoke as they entered.


    They suddenly felt that there seemed to be something very heavy weighing their bodies.


    "But it seems that this is a Normal World is wrong." Huo Ling said.


    "¡­ before." Yi Bing continued.


    Huo Ling snickered.


    "Student Howee?" Luren called when he heard their hushed voices.


    "School senior." Huo Ling turned and smiled.


    Yi Bing secretly snickered and Huo Ling pinched him in an angle where Luren can''t see. But, they were surprised of what Luren said next.


    "You two are very close¡­ well, as expected of engaged people. Pinching each other¡­ it''s considered as flirting, right?" Luren asked and faintly smiled, the extent of the smile for an ascetic person.


    But, Yi Bing and Huo Ling were stunned. Not because that Luren said that they were flirting, nor that it was Luren who said it, but because Luren saw it?! They thought, inwardly shocked. But, they recovered their expressions and Huo Ling blushed in ''embarrassment'' while Yi Bing chuckled.


    0000: what the hell was that just now?!


    0001: I should be the one saying that. Why did you pinch me?


    0000: #$^%^* don''t y dumb! How did Luren see I pinched you?!


    0001: ¡­ I really don''t know.


    0000: I knew that there''s definitely suspicious in this school! All my hairs rose and goosebumps appeared on my skin when Luren said it!


    0001: ¡­ can I see it? I wasn''t paying attention just now on your skin ¨C


    0000: pei1! You''re focusing on the wrong point! Can''t you stop ying dumb and say gross things?!?! You were also scared, weren''t you?! :D


    0001: of course.


    0001: not.


    0000: ... (nmd1)


    Like hell Yi Bing would admit it, much less to Huo Ling ¨C the one he likes. Although on the surface he looks calm, but inside he''s already swearing. Damn Sha Jiu¡­ he really hates me, right? That''s why he''s screwing him right now! Who said this is a Normal World?! This is still a Normal World?! He thought as he smiled at Luren, fighting the urge to curse out loud when he saw a shadow floating behind Luren.


    Who said this isn''t a Supernatural World?! Can you say it in front of the ghost''s face?!

 Chapter 379 - Lie

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Lie</h4>


    Stable World, Middle Heaven.


    "Achoo!" Sha Jiu suddenly sneezed as he and Gu Shi climbed up the seven thousand seven hundred and seven steps of the staircase leading to the Middle Heaven where Shen Sheng stays.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Shi asked as he turned.


    No sign of exhaustion on his face. Not only are their, grim reapers'', bodies are inexhaustible. But, no matter how long you''ve climbed this long flight of steps, you will only think that it only happened in the blink of an eye.


    "Did the inhale some clouds?" Gu Shi asked as he waved off the clouds that drifted towards them.


    "No." Sha Jiu answered as he rubbed his nose that itched. "I think Yi Bing is cursing me now.." He said.


    "¡­ you''re very insightful." Gu Shi spoke as he recalled what he and Sha Jiu havee to the Middle Heaven for.


    It''s because a Normal World, 9999, suddenly turned to a Supernatural World. They came here to inform Shen Sheng and want him to confirm it before they message Yi Bing about this. They don''t want to incite panic to Yi Bing, albeit it is highly likely not gonna happen.


    Normal World, Fughlia High School.


    I''m not panicking?! Like hell! Yi Bing cursed in his mind while keeping his smile to Luren, forcing to ignore that shadow behind him that is likely to be a ghost. He could guess that Huo Ling must be seeing it now, too, so he immediately held Huo Ling''s hand and, to divert Huo Ling''s attention (and eat tofu), kissed the back of Huo Ling''s hand.


    "My little darling is very shy.~" he spoke andughed when he saw Huo Ling''s face genuinely turned red after he kissed Huo Ling''s hand.


    The corner of Huo Ling''s lip twitched and he forced tough, though out of anger. Then, he withdrew his hand. Yi Bing didn''t push his luck, either, since there''s a pressing matter at hand, and that Huo Ling has finally calmed down.


    Though, just after they calmed down, they heard a fourth voice spoke. "They are strange." It is none other than the ghost. "They neither have yin nor yang energy on them." It said.


    Yi Bing who almost used his ice power and froze the library, and Huo Ling who almost jumped out of his wheelchair and burned it. "¡­" nmd1. They thought. Fck! Is this for real?! Are we really not shooting a horror movie and is suffering a genuine jump scare right now?! Their faces were covered in dark lines. They immediately suppressed their emotions to avoid showing unnatural expressions, revealing that they can hear the ghost talking.


    "Why is Teacher Evan and Schoolmate Howee here?" Luren asked them.


    Before Yi Bing or Huo Ling could answer, the ghost spoke again.


    "They didn''t feel the ward I casted on this floor, so they reached here." It said.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" it''s so chatty. Can it give its fellow ghosts who are introverted some face?! They thought. Of course, they didn''t forget to wonder how can Luren talk to a ghost, and even look friends with it?


    "Howee feels bored, and has finished reading all his books he recently bought when we arrived in Liyone." Yi Bing answered. "He wanted to go to the library to read some books, and remembered the direction to here when you toured us around yesterday." He exined.


    Luren nodded. There''s nothing strange in Yi Bing''s answer. Both of them really have arrived in Liyone, and Huo Ling is a ''genius'' student. "Right." he muttered when he remembered something. "You said on the interview before with you by the police that you''re just his teacher." He said. This is for Yi Bing to exin, but his gaze fell on Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling whipped his head to the side and looked at Yi Bing in ''shock'' that Yi Bing didn''t ''recognize'' their ''engagement''. Then, his eyes watered. "You¡­ you said that?" he asked, his voice sounded broke. "Of ¨C of course¡­ I¡­ it''s just our parents'' verbal agreement, but now they were gone and it won''t be considered legal." he said and lowered his head, acting being shy, and also feeling upset because of his and Yi Bing''s ''unofficial engagement''. "Also¡­ it''s not really nice for a student to be in a rtionship, more especially with his teacher. So, it''s just natural for T¡­ Teacher Evan to say that he''s just my teacher, since I''m just his student ¨C " he said and choked back a sob. His voice sounds very sad.


    How can Yi Bing not follow Huo Ling''s script? "Don''t say that¡­" he said and immediately held Huo Ling''s hand as he shed a sad smile. "Don''t say this, please¡­ it''s not my intention¡­" he held Huo Ling''s hand tight to ''assure'' him (and also eat tofu). "I honor our parents'' words. And, even if they didn''t make a verbal agreement, but I still want to marry you." He caressed Huo Ling''s cheek with his other hand. "Come on, look at me. I really like you. You like me, too, right? So, don''t be sad anymore." He told him.


    Huo Ling raised his head and looked at Yi Bing with his round and misty eyes.


    Luren. "¡­" why did I ask them this? I must be out of my mind¡­ he thought, feeling blinded by Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s ''PDA''.


    The ghost. "¡­" damn this pair of gays! I don''t need the dog food, since I''m neither a dog nor a human! I''m a ghost, thanks! It thought as it gritted its teeth in anger.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" our acting is really effective? They thought.


    How can Yi Bing not know that Huo Ling''s eyes are misty because of tears, is because of him suppressing his anger? He wanted tough, but didn''t since Huo Ling will definitely be angrier, and it will also expose them to Luren and the ghost.


    "Did you bring your library card?" Luren asked, changing the topic.


    Huo Ling ''cutely'' nodded. "Yes~!" he answered. Though, it was him who answered, it was Yi Bing who took out the library card.


    How can they have the time to bring a library card? Not to mention the time is short, making them in a rush, but they didn''t expect to meet Luren here. Huo Ling''s student kit which was ced inside a box was inside theirmunicator. They can''t just take it out like a magician, right?


    0000: ¡­ where did you get the library card?


    0001: our suit is made of the same material as our suitcase. So, it has the same magical effect like our suitcase ¨C reproducing objects.


    0000: ¡­ brilliant. I have been enlightened.


    The two of them continued to send messages to each other through theirmunicators when Luren, who is about to leave to go somewhere in the library ¨C maybe to chat with the ghost, suddenly stopped and turned to them.


    "Right." Luren spoke when he remembered something.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling were just logging in theputer when they heard Luren spoke. They immediately stiffened and waited for Luren to continue.


    "Principal Iris sent a mass message. Have you received it?" Luren asked.


    Both nodded. "Yes." They answered. "Did you receive it?" they asked. Then, they realized how stupid their question is because they were panicking inside.


    Fortunately, Luren didn''t seem to mind their mindless question, and the ghost, after knowing that they don''t have either yin or yang energy, seemed to lost its interest in them. Yi Bing and Huo Ling secretly sighed in relief.


    "I did." Luren said. "I''m already here when I received it." he told them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" well, aren''t you shameless?! We''ve seen that you had just boarded the elevator when Iris sent the message! They thought.


    As if not enough, Luren added. "I don''t have anything to hide." He said.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" your mother! Does your conscience not hurt?! There''s a ghost floating beside you! Is this ''nothing to hide''?! You might as well say that you didn''t steal the bell1 or that you didn''t bury some silvers2!


    "Yes." Yi Bingughed, regaining hisposure. "If you have nothing to hide, then you won''t be afraid toe to light." He said.


    Luren nodded in agreement. "Teacher Evan is right." he said.


    ''is right'', my ass! Yi Bing and Huo Ling thought as they internally cursed. They really admire Luren''s ability to lie with a straight face! He didn''t even blink.


    "Then, I won''t be disturbing you. Study hard." Luren spoke. His second sentence is to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling ''obediently'' nodded even though he is shaking inside. "Yes, I will!" he answered, but he''s screaming inside. Luren is very frightening! He thought and smiled at Yi Bing.


    How can Yi Bing not see that helpless smile that looked like a cry? "My little Howee is very good!" he said and ''patted'' Huo Ling''s head.


    0001: endure it. As soon as we find that bloody1 book, or get some clues about this dubious school, then we can leave.


    0000: ¡­ can we really investigate under the eyes of that ghost1?

 Chapter 380 - Library

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Library</h4>


    Stable World, Middle Heaven.


    "Your Highness." Gu Shi and Sha Jiu greeted and knelt after Xiao Hun left and closed the doors.


    Shen Sheng is lying sideways on the couch. His long, golden hair cascaded down to the floor, along with his long clothes. His elbow was resting on the couch while his head rested on his hand. His other hand is ying with a small cloud the size of a fist.


    "Rise." He spoke. He looked bored.


    Gu Shi and Sha Jiu immediately rose.. Gu Shi coughed and stepped forward. "Shen Taizi." He called. "We came here to¡­" he said.


    Shen Sheng cut him off. "The change of the world energy, right?" he asked.


    Gu Shi and Sha Jiu nodded. They already know that Shen Sheng was the first to know about it. Theming here is just a formality.


    "Shen Taizi¡­ are you alright?" Sha Jiu asked, concerned.


    "I feel sleepy." Shen Sheng yawned.


    Gu Shi and Sha Jiu didn''t speak and just waited. They know that Shen Sheng didn''t mean for them to dismiss them by what he said. He is telling them what he is feeling at the moment. After all, Shen Sheng is the most affected of the world energy.


    "Other than that, there''s none." Shen Sheng continued. "You''ve already sent people to go to these worlds, right?" he asked.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "Which world is it?" Shen Sheng asked. He can only feel the shift of the world energy, but he can''t point the exact location. After all, there are thousands of worlds.


    "Normal World 9999¡­ but now, it should be changed to Special World 9999." Gu Shi answered.


    Shen Sheng nodded, his expression looking pensive. "Who went to this world?" he asked.


    "It''s Yi Bing, with Huo Ling." Gu Shi answered.


    "Ah." Shen Sheng yawned.


    Gu Shi and Sha Jiu. "¡­" they don''t know whether Shen Sheng really feels sleepy at the moment, or that he is just feigning his reaction with his yawn. Anyway, they don''t dare to ask him that.


    "Iris, ah¡­" Shen Sheng spoke, changing the topic.


    Gu Shi and Sha Jiu. "¡­" so, he really has some thought about Yi Bing and Huo Ling happened to going to this world? Is it a good or a bad thing?


    Shen Sheng acted as if he didn''t see their inquisitive gazes. "It seems Iris has been toox about his children¡­" he said. "Children¡­ if you''d leave them even just for a second, who knows what hell they will raise¡­ ah, wait. We don''t have hell now." He muttered, looking absent-minded.


    Gu Shi and Sha Jiu remained silent. They didn''t interrupt him.


    "Children should be constantly monitored." Shen Sheng continued. "More so when they already grown up. Even though children can now think for themselves, but who knows what they think of others, right?" he looked at Gu Shi and Sha Jiu. "Especially towards their parents." He smiled.


    Gu Shi and Sha Jiu shivered in fear when they saw Shen Sheng''s seemingly beautiful smile, but hides a cruel meaning. Gu Shi was coldly sweating even if there''s no air in the Middle Heaven. But, Sha Jiu is internally crying.


    Why did I go here?! It would''ve been better if I stayed in R&D and drink Hai Ba''s coffee! Sha Jiu thought as he keeps his stiff expression. Next time¡­ there won''t be next time! He won''te here again to face this terrible being ¨C Shen Sheng!


    Normal World, Fughlia High School, library.


    Huo Ling is on tenterhooks while keeping his stupid smile on his face that became stiff as he reached for a book on the shelf. Because the ghost, which they thought would follow Luren when Luren left, actually followed them! And is watching them!


    Fortunately, the ghost, unlike the other ghosts, didn''t y tricks on them like hiding a book or dropping it beside them to scare them. So, Huo Ling''s nerves rxed and continue to act like he can''t see the ghost.


    "Found something?" Yi Bing asked. His voice contained a smile and is full of doting and helplessness that could tug one''s heart.


    Unfortunately, Huo Ling and the ghost who are the ones that have heard Yi Bing spoke don''t have a heart, and so they weren''t moved of Yi Bing''s voice. To the ghost and Luren, if he is was here, they would think that Yi Bing is asking Huo Ling if Huo Ling found a book he is interested in reading. But, Huo Ling knows that what Yi Bing meant of what he asked is that if Huo Ling has found a clue of the book they were looking for.


    Now that Luren was also here in the library, they don''t have to hurry to go to the gymnasium to be interrogated by the police. But, even if so, they still want to hurry up and leave because of the ghost. Even though they are grim reapers and are powerful, but a strong dragon can''t suppress the local snake. Furthermore, this world that is originally a Normal World changed to a Special World. They don''t know whether it is because of this ghost, or it is just a product of the change, and how strong it affects the ghost.


    Based on the heavy aura they felt earlier when they reached the fourth floor, this ghost is very powerful. So, they can only remain as cautious as they can be right now.


    "No." Huo Ling pouted, acting his character that is spoiled. But, secretly, he is gnashing his teeth. He can only bite the bullet. "I have finished reading all the books that are in here. I''ve read them before." He can only act shameless. He never read even a word in these books!


    But, the show must go on.


    Yi Bing nodded. "That''s true." He said and smiled at Huo Ling. He patted his head. "My little Howee is very smart." He praised.


    Huo Ling ''blushed'' and pouted to hide him being ''shy''.


    "Teacher Evan. Schoolmate Howee." Luren called from behind them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling have almost jumped in another fright! Damn it! If not for their quick reaction and corpse body which the nerves aren''t functioning anymore, they would''ve already exposed themselves! Not to mention with the ghost staring at them watching them put on a show¡­ why is Luren giving them a scare, too?! Is it fun?!


    Huo Ling stiffly turned to Luren who is standing at the mouth of the passageway. If they just didn''t see Luren leaving earlier to the deeper area of the library, and is closely guarding their surroundings because of the ghost sticking to them, they would think that Luren has been standing at the mouth of the passageway since earlier and is silently watching them two.


    What''s scarier is that, they know that they didn''t know when did Luren arrive, nor they have heard his footsteps! What is happening?


    Huo Ling forced a smile. "School senior. What is it?" he asked.


    "I just remembered." Luren spoke. Fortunately, he remained where he is standing. "You two have been engaged, but I didn''t see you two are wearing rings." He said.


    Huo Ling froze. Crap. What to do? He thought. Will we be exposed? It''s all because of Yi Bing''s crappy mouth! Why did he have to say that we are engaged? He could''ve said that we''re brothers or cousins! Heined in his mind, but he continued to smile. "That''s¡­" he said.


    "That''s because I haven''t saved enough money to buy us rings." Yi Bing spoke. "I''m sorry, little Howee. I have wronged you." He said and nted a kiss in Huo Ling''s forehead, which scared Huo Ling more than the ghost and Luren''s ghostly appearance.


    All of his hairs rose and goosebumps formed on his skin. But, he have to cooperate with Yi Bing''s act. Damn it!


    "T ¨C that''s fine." Huo Ling spoke and blushed. "I understand¡­ we''ve been on relying each other since forever¡­ I am already satisfied with everything I have." He said, which he made him wanted to vomit in disgust. ''sappy'' words? They are ''crappy'' words! Hmph! He''ll definitely wash his mouth cleanter for spouting these words!


    "But ¨C " Yi Bing spoke, ignoring the storm in Huo Ling''s eyes. As well as ignoring Luren and the ghost. " ¨C I have prepared something for you." He said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was taken aback. ''prepared''? What did he ''prepare''?


    "I''ve been preparing this for your birthday yesterday. But, unfortunately and unexpectedly you''ve gotten into an ident." Yi Bing sighed.


    ¡­ birthday? Huo Ling thought as he nkly stared at Yi Bing. He, Luren and the ghost watched Yi Bing take out a ne from his breast pocket and leaned down to Huo Ling. He raised his hands, then wrapped them around Huo Ling, looking like he was hugging him.


    Huo Ling felt something softly bumped against his chest. It is almost imperceptible because it was so small. He lowered his head and saw a round, orange pendant, making a vivid contrast against his ck uniform on his chest, so it is very eye-catching.

 Chapter 381 - Influence

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Influence</h4>


    Luren''s indifferent expression didn''t change. "Oh." He muttered.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling who heard his reaction as indifferent as his face. "¡­" why do you have so many questions?! Are you that bored? They thought.


    Yi Bing moved away from Huo Ling after he finished wearing the ne on Huo Ling. "Student Luren. Shall we leave now?" he asked.


    Luren looked at him.


    "It''s already 9:50 A.M.." Yi Bing said.


    "Oh." Luren muttered, then nodded. He then walked away from the mouth of the shelves'' passageway.


    But, Yi Bing and Huo Ling didn''t dare rx, since the ghost is still floating behind them.


    "Let''s go." Yi Bing spoke and pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded, and they followed Luren out after Huo Ling took his library card, and they logged out.


    Even if both Luren and Huo Ling are special sses students, but they don''t dare to challenge the school''s authority, precisely Iris''. Thus, they also have to follow Iris'' summon.


    ¡­


    Fortunately, the gymnasium is just beside the Library and Clubs'' building, so they weren''tte when they arrived and still have five minutes left before the police arrived.


    "Luren!" it was Hierre who called when he saw Luren, together with Yi Bing and Huo Ling, appeared in the entrance. He, along with Mandy and Prille who was following behind him, was surprised to see Luren with Huo Ling and Yi Bing.


    Although Luren personally toured Huo Ling and Yi Bing around Fughlia yesterday, but to see them three together again¡­ they felt something strange¡­ but they can''t say what it is. And they just can''t easily ask Luren that. Not only were they afraid of Luren, but they can''t also bluntly ask Luren about it in front of Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Because, after they heard yesterday that Huo Ling is a recipient of Iris Schrship, they realized after that Huo Ling definitely belongs to the special sses.


    Such a bigshot¡­ they felt their faces turned red from being pped. Although the three of them belong to section A¡­ Prille, although he also received a schrship, making it as his ticket to Fughlia High, but he can only be ced in section A. Special sses are beyond them, that''s why all the students worship Luren. And now, they met another student from special sses ¨C albeit he just transferred.


    "En." Luren perfunctorily nodded at them. Then, as if he had forgotten them, he turned back to Yi Bing and Huo Ling who were about to go to the other side of the gym where the poor students and teachers have gathered. "Schoolmate Howee." He called to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling immediately stiffened on his seat.


    "Where are you going? We''re going to line up in the special sses'' area." Luren said and turned his head.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing followed his gaze and saw a group of studentsprising mostly of poor students. If they aren''t wearing thick eyesses, then they are wearing baggy uniforms. Some of them are even carrying their books and is sitting on the bleachers solving a science problem. So, to say the least, Luren is the crane in a flock of chicken.


    Some students have been staring at Luren, Yi Bing and Huo Ling as soon as Hierre called out Luren. Now, Yi Bing and Huo Ling realized that Huo Ling is the second crane in this flock of chicken¡­ ehem, special sses, because of his good looks. Not to mention that Huo Ling is in a wheelchair, but he is definitely eye-catching. And because Yi Bing is together with Huo Ling, Yi Bing also caught their attention. This is when a man achieves Dao, his poultry and dogs rise to heaven.


    Complicated emotions arose in Huo Ling''s and Yi Bing''s hearts. But, they don''t have time to think about it because Luren spoke again, and this time to Yi Bing.


    "Teacher Evan¡­ you won''t mind us borrowing Schoolmate Howee?" Luren asked.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "¡­" remembering what happened in the library earlier, they don''t dare underestimate Luren this time. It''s fortunate that the ghost didn''t leave the library, or it can''t leave the library.


    Yi Bing smiled. "It''s alright." He answered before he leaned down to Huo Ling. He touched the pendant of the ne he gave to Huo Ling earlier, then patted Huo Ling''s head. "Take care of it." he told him. Then, he nodded to Luren, indicating he is giving him permission.


    Luren wasn''t reserved. He pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair away from Yi Bing, and to the direction of where the special sses students are located. It was just then did Huo Ling, as well as Yi Bing who is following them with his gaze, notice that this area is near where the pool area is, which is actually just behind this bleachers and is separated by a wall.


    Huo Ling suddenly shuddered when he felt a cold gust of wind blew. He didn''t know why he felt a chill as Luren pushed his wheelchair. Luren wouldn''t push him to the ground, right? He wouldn''t kill him, right? He didn''t do anything to piss him, right?


    0000: I''m scared¡­


    0001: I found out something that would make you feel more scared.


    0000: ¡­


    0000: is it about the bleachers just beside the pool area with a wall between them?


    0001: no.


    0000: ¡­ I don''t like to hear it, then.


    But, Yi Bing still said it.


    0001: the Library and Clubs Building is just beside the Recreational Building.


    0000: I''d be honest. I really don''t like where this is going. I want to go back now to the Stable World and return to being just a soul¡­


    Yi Bing chuckled.


    0001: the pool area can be seen from the window of the library.


    Huo Ling froze on his seat like a statue. As if he didn''t receive enough scare, Luren spoke behind him.


    "Schoolmate Howee, is there something wrong?" Luren asked as they stopped in front of the special sses'' students.


    "¡­ no. An ant bit me." Huo Ling stiffly answered.


    Luren just hummed a response and then sat on the bleachers. Fortunately, Luren didn''t go overboard and carried him to sit on the bleachers and instead just left him on his wheelchair. If Luren did, despite it would look a shoujo manga-ish scene, but Huo Ling would see it as a horrifying scene because he''d think Luren would drop him to the ground to kill him.


    There is suddenly an uproar when the police entered the gym together with Lin Ze. Although they have already expected for the police toe, but students, as long as they see or experience something novel ¨C like what they are currently in now, they would still overreact to it.


    The police are experienced and immediately started their interrogation as soon as they saw the organized students.


    "Hey." Hierre, an outgoing person, called Luren as he, Mandy and Prille approached them. The section A students were prioritized by the system of the school.


    Luren nced at them.


    "Weren''t the police already identified the suspects as Eram and that female teacher? Why are they still investigating us?" Hierre asked as they sat beside Luren.


    "There''s the possibility of the video being a fake." A special sses student spoke.


    Hierre turned to him.


    "But, didn''t Eram and that female teacher reacted¡­" Prille spoke.


    "As long as they would deny it, the police would still reinvestigate it." the special sses student said. "And even if they would admit it, but as long as Eram''s parents would insist that Eram didn''t do the crime, the police have to reinvestigate." He added.


    Prille shut up. He knows the most how influence works. Wasn''t he admitted to the Fughlia High because of influence? So, he didn''t speak again.


    "In the video, only the female teacher killed Yule. Eram just helped her dispose of Yule''s corpse." Another special sses student said.


    "Yes. Eram and Yule are the best of friends. Eram wouldn''t kill Yule. He must have been frightened so he helped that female teacher to dispose Yule''s corpse, making him her aplice." Another student said.


    Luren, Huo Ling, Hierre, Mandy and Prille just silently listened to them.


    Suddenly, there was another uproar.


    "''Renton''?" they heard the police officer asking a student spoke.


    The student with a silvery-white hair nodded. "Yes. Renton is hostile towards Yule because Yule knocked up Renton''s friend, Emily. Emilymitted suicide because Yule, not only denied him being the father of Emily''s child, he also humiliated her." He said, then paused. "You know¡­ ''that''¡­" he looked at the police officer.


    "''that''?" the police officer looked skeptical.


    The student''s face flushed. "Yule hired some people to¡­" he then whispered to the police officer.


    As expected, the police officer''s face twisted in disgust and anger. "Why didn''t he¡­" his voice trailed off.


    He was about to ask why didn''t Renton report Yule to the police. But, weren''t the police reinvestigating right now because some influential people ordered them to reinvestigate?


    He cleared his throat to cover up his embarrassment. "Where is this Renton now?" he asked.


    A student near them heard what he asked. "Sir. He is missing for a month now." He told him.

 Chapter 382 - Renton

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Renton</h4>


    "Why didn''t Iris tell us that someone is missing in his school?" Huo Ling asked as he and Yi Bing returned to his dormitory room to ''prepare'' because Lin Ze will fetch them tomorrow to go to Zirope Town to check the power station and find out where it had gone wrong.


    Iris'' people are also still investigating the cause of the fire in their power station.


    "Maybe he thinks it is unnecessary." Yi Bing answered.


    "Oh. You''re right." Huo Ling muttered. "After all, what we are investigating about is the world energy." He said.


    "Mn." Yi Bing nodded in agreement..


    Silence.


    "''mn'', my ass!" Huo Ling cursed as his body shot up from his wheelchair. He grabbed the front of Yi Bing''s cor. "Someone''s missing! How can he, the principal, not investigate it? Or, is it that he already investigated it, but he didn''t find anything?" he asked, then let go of Yi Bing as he pushed him. "This is impossible." He muttered and pinched his chin with his index finger and thumb as he contemted. "The one who spoke about Renton earlier was a poor student, right?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then, this Renton could only be a poor student." Huo Ling said and paused when he remembered something. "Actually, anyone could have told the police Renton''s name, since the police officers asked the same set of questions to the students, and one of the questions is, "who has a bad blood with Yule Portkin?". But, only that poor student answered, and the others who also spoke Renton''s name were the poor students. So, the rich students are definitely on Yule Portkin''s side, and is protecting Yule Portkin, added to the fact that Renton is poor¡­ they would definitely be on Yule Portkin''s side albeit Yule Portkin did a horrendous thing." He frowned.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "The rich students are definitely hiding something." He said.


    "Could it be because of the rich students, Iris didn''t deeply investigate about Renton''s disappearance to make himself look pleasing to the rich people''s eyes?" Huo Ling asked, upset.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "Although Iris is a businessman, but he is a businessman with integrity." He answered. "Or else, he wouldn''t be chosen by the Stable World to be this world''s representative." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s anger dissipated. He also noticed this in Iris. "Then, why¡­" he was about to ask when Yi Bing''s phone suddenly rang.


    The caller is Iris.


    ¡­


    "Internal problem in school¡­ as well as your family?" Huo Ling asked after listening to Iris'' story.


    "Yes." Iris nodded. "Lin Ze already told me that a student was missing more than a month ago. But, when we were about to investigate it, we noticed that this student''s information ¨C in database or in paper, disappeared. It was obviously intentional." He frowned. "Only my children can enter my office. I suspect it is their doing." He said. "Though, I don''t know why would they do it, and what is their connection with this student." He sighed.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling fell silent. After the police got Renton''s name, they went to Iris to ask about the student. But, they found out that Renton''s information was gone. Because it is the school''s internal problems, the police have to temporarily stop investigating on the school''s side, and to start looking for the missing Renton.


    "But, since he has gone missing a month ago ¨C " Huo Ling said.


    "More than a month ago." Yi Bing corrected.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes. " ¨C more than a month ago, he doesn''t have anything to do with Yule Portkin''s case." He said. "¡­ right?" he added.


    "We can''t judge it like that." Yi Bing told him in a mild tone. "Because Renton''s whereabouts are unknown, there''s a possibility that he was biding his time to n and finally snuck in the school to kill Yule and insert the fake video." He said.


    Iris'' brow twitched. He looked at the two in annoyance. He can feel the sarcasm in their tones. "The Fughlia High has the best security, thank you." He told them.


    "So, Renton can''t possibly kill Yule." Huo Ling said.


    "¡­ the police also know that. They are only looking for Renton as another case for missing people." Iris exined.


    Huo Ling smiled.


    "What will you do about the Portkins'' and Bullone''s side?" Yi Bing asked Iris.


    Iris tiredly sighed. "The video is definitely not fake. The result of it wille out, so the Bullone has to give up. Also ¨C " he said. " ¨C Eram''s elder brother, Ely, has long been dissatisfied of him and will seize this chance to kick him out of their family for him to inherit their family and their assets." He grimaced.


    Huo Ling''s expression turned nk. "Ah¡­ rich family drama." He said.


    Iris shrugged. He''s also facing it. "The problem with the power nt must have got something to do with my children, too." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "We''ll do what we have to do." He told him.


    "Thank you." Iris said. "I''ll have Lin Ze pick you up tomorrow at ten in the morning." He told him.


    "Yes." They answered.


    ¡­


    "So, Iris can''t strike his children, thus he will be leaving it to us on how to deal with his children?" Huo Ling asked as they left.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered.


    "How horrible they are! They were adopted by Iris, raised by him alone, give them all that they want¡­ yet they want to harm him?!" Huo Ling''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "That''s how it is in rich families." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling pouted, feeling upset for Iris.


    Yi Bing decided to change the topic. "You''ve done a good job acting there earlier." He told him.


    Hearing this, Huo Ling grinned. "I know you want Iris to avoid pursuing Renton''s matter." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    "¡­ he''s that ghost, right?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I think." Yi Bing said.


    Both of them fell silent, mourning for Renton''s fate.


    "He was intentionally killed." Huo Ling gnashed his teeth in anger. How can it not be intentional? Renton''s information was deleted!


    "The other poor students definitely won''t both themselves about Renton''s matter, since they are afraid to be retaliated by the rich people." Yi Bing said.


    Look how Renton disappeared after angering Yule Portkin!


    Huo Ling sneered. "You really won''t know the hearts of the people." He said.


    The Portkins are said to be altruistic. But, look what their son has done! And look what they did ¨C killing a student to cover up their son''s crime!


    "One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions'', right?" Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling scoffed. "They are being kind to make up for their crime! So disgusting!" he frowned.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "That''s a wrong way to love your children." He said.


    Huo Ling sighed with emotion. It can also be said to Iris. Because Iris doesn''t want to punish his children, so he will borrow them to do it. Although Huo Ling can''t understand them because he isn''t a parent like them, but he both admire and criticize them. He admires them for swallowing their children''s mistake, and criticize them for spoiling them. This has always been the case in rich families. If they just don''t spoil their children, then, wouldn''t the world be a better ce or gain more peace?


    "Should we go to the library and tell Renton, the ghost, about this?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Yes, and no." Yi Bing answered. "We are going to the library to investigate about that book. Since this has turned to a supernatural world because of the existence of the ghost, then, I think that book also got something to do with the depletion of this world''s energy." He said. "But, no. We won''t tell that ghost that we have already knew something about him." he told him.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "I get it." he said.


    "Good." Yi Bing patted his head before they went to the Library and Clubs Building.


    But, just as they were about to turn to go out of the East Wing of the lecture building, they saw Hierre, Mandy and Prille going to the same ce as them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling immediately hid behind the wall.


    "I seem to forgot to tell you something because I forgot it, but then remembered it after I saw them." Yi Bing said.


    "What a coincidence. I also forgot to tell you something that I forgot, but actually remembered because I saw them." Huo Ling said.


    They looked at each other, then grinned.


    "These trio''s faces turned green when they heard Renton''s name was mentioned earlier." Yi Bing spoke first. They may have hid it fast, but they can''t be faster than a grim reaper.


    "Oh? You saw it from that distance?" Huo Ling asked. "Prille''s face looked ugliest the most¡­ well, he''s really ugly, but became uglier because of his twisted expression." He grinned and looked at Prille following behind Hierre and Mandy like a tail.

 Chapter 383 - Another

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Another</h4>


    "Going here¡­ if we don''t know there''s a ghost here, and seen their reaction that seemed ¨C no, definitely, they have a rtionship with the ghost, I would think they are studious students, deserving to be ced in section A." Huo Ling said as they entered the Library and Clubs Building after Hierre, Mandy and Pierre boarded the elevator.


    "I don''t think they know that there''s a ghost here, though." Yi Bing said as they looked at the number ''4'' atop the elevator''s buttons.


    "They wouldn''t dare go here if they knew." Huo Ling snickered.


    Yi Bing smiled and pressed a button.. "Then, aside from the ghost, they must be here for Luren." He said and pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair inside when the elevator''s doors opened.


    "Stop ying dumb, will you?" Huo Ling rolled his eyes. "If I just didn''t know that Renton was killed by the Portkin family to silence him because of Yule''s case, then I''d think that it was these three who killed Renton." He said.


    "¡­ was it confirmed that it was the Portkin family who killed Renton?" Yi Bing silently asked.


    Ding. The elevator doors opened and they came out with serious expressions.


    "You have a point." Huo Ling spoke, making his expression looked calm as he suppresses theplicated emotions in his heart after he heard what Yi Bing said, which rattled him.


    "Hm." Yi Bing muttered.


    The machine beeped and they entered the library. They saw Hierre, Mandy and Prille are logging in theputer.


    "Teacher Evan? Howee?" they spoke when they turned after they heard the doors of the library opened.


    "Hello~!" Huo Ling grinned and waved at them, starting to act na?ve and coquettish.


    Prille stiffened when he heard Huo Ling''s tone. His face twisted when he remembered what happened yesterday at the pool area. Only when he felt Mandy tugged his sleeve did he recovered his expression, reminding him what they came here.


    "Hello." He smiled at Huo Ling.


    How can Huo Ling not notice Prille''s expression earlier? He and Yi Bing have been secretly observing the, three''s micro-expressions after realizing that they might be involved in Renton''s death.


    "Hello¡­ senior." Huo Ling cutely smiled at Prille. "Is your foot okay now?" he asked and blinked his eyes that are full of ''innocence''.


    As expected, Prille''s ugly expression can now be seen by everybody. "¡­ are you trying to pick a fight?" he asked and frowned at Huo Ling. Not only did Huo Ling emphasized he''s older, but his question about his foot is filled with insinuation.


    Huo Ling blinked, making his long, curly eyshes aflutter, looking lovely, and lovelier with that pair of crystalline eyes that looked like ambers. "How can I?" he asked. Then, he turned and raised his head to look at Yi Bing. "Evan." He called as he tugged Yi Bing''s clothes. "What is this senior student talking about? What fight?" he asked and tilted his head. He''s the definition of ''na?ve''.


    Hierre and Mandy felt ashamed. How can this na?ve child understand the ck heart of people? "Prille." Mandy called.


    Prille''s face flushed both in shame and anger. Mandy has always spoiled him. It was the first time Mandy called him in a reprimanding tone. And this is because of this b*tch acting like a white lotus!


    Yi Bing saw Prille''s re at Huo Ling and he frowned. "I don''t like you looking at my fianc¨¦ like that." He told Prille, warning in his voice.


    Hierre''s and Mandy''s hearts became cold. "Prille!" they called.


    The atmosphere immediately became tense. It was then that the doors of the library beeped and opened.


    "What is happening?" Luren asked in a cold voice.


    Prille felt he has been sshed with a cold water. He can still act willful with Hierre and Mandy even though both of them are angry, that''s why they only called his name earlier. But, Luren would definitely not give him face.


    How can Yi Bing not realize the hypocrisy of these men? He had already has a bad impression about these three because of their suspicion of them, but now Yi Bing definitely hates them now.


    "Student Luren." He called in a cold voice. "A student is picking a fight with my fianc¨¦." He said.


    Prille. "¡­" I''m not! He thought as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Hierre and Mandy. "¡­" where is picking the fight? Why can''t we not see it? They thought.


    To cooperate with Yi Bing''s act, Huo Ling''s eyes turned misty and red. "I''m just asking senior about his foot¡­ I¡­ I ¨C " he said and bit his lip, his tone sound aggrieved.


    Yi Bing''s heart skipped a beat. He really, really wanted to spoil Huo Ling.


    Meanwhile, Luren''s face turned colder and darker. He red at Prille, Hierre and Mandy. "Get out." Eh told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "Luren!" they called. "We came here to study ¨C " they said.


    As if. Both Huo Ling and Yi Bing thought remembering these three''s sneaky behavior earlier when they boarded the elevator and logged in theputer. They turned their backs on the camera in the elevator, and are lowering their head to avoid the cameras in the library. With Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s sharp eyesight, they saw that none of them used their names when they logged in theputer.


    Their suspicion towards them increased. Huo Ling''s suspicion towards the library also increased. They are definitely hiding something in this library! He thought.


    "I said, ''get out''." Luren spoke. "I won''t say it for the third time." He said and red at them behind the lens of his eyesses, making him look sterner and colder.


    Hierre and Mandy are definitely not Luren''s opponents. How much more Prille? So, they can only leave. Prille red at Huo Ling. Huo Ling made his eyes looked tearful in response to Prille''s ''bullying'', which makes one''s feelings became more tender towards him.


    Luren''s anger red. "Get out!" he yelled at the three.


    Hierre and Mandy shuddered in fright and immediately pulled Prille out. Yi Bing really wanted to dug Prille''s eyes out, but he can''t take any action yet.


    He coughed and turned to thank Luren, only to see the ghost appeared beside Luren. "That b*tch." The ghost spoke and red at Prille''s back as he, Mandy and Hierre boarded the elevator and disappeared from their sight. "They didn''t log in using their student IDs again. They used another ID." He told Luren.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" so, how many times did this happen? Luren actually knows it?


    "Student Luren. Thank you for your help earlier." Yi Bing timely spoke.


    "En. I know you are avoiding trouble because you and Howee are new." Luren said.


    Huo Ling really would''ve had a good impression of Luren, if he just didn''t know that Luren is nurturing a ghost. "¡­ thank you." He spoke in a small voice, as if shy.


    Luren''s cold face thawed a bit and he smiled. "En." He answered before he left, going to who knows where in this library.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing saw that this time, the ghost followed Luren. "They are friends." Huo Ling spoke.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded. "We have to know what rtionship does Luren, as well as Hierre, Mandy and Prille, towards Renton." He said.


    "Yes." Huo Ling logged in theputer before eh and Yi Bing went to the paperbacks section. To be in character, he picked up a journal while Yi Bing picked up a newspaper.


    Actually, they can use theirmunicators to download the information regarding Fughlia High and news about it. But, there are also some things that can be found only in schools. Aside from the employees'', faculty''s and students'' information¡­ yes. Secret letters written by students.


    Confessions¡­ and also venting their frustrations.


    0000: I found a piece of paper clipped between two books at the top of the shelf four meters away from us.


    0001: I''ll get it this lunch. You lure Luren this noon. Make him invite you to lunch¡­ using honeytrap.


    0000: ¡­ you have the face to say that? Does your conscience not hurt?


    0001: my heart also breaks to say this. But, in order for our mission to seed, we have to do this.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes. Yi Bing saw it and chuckled. He alreadyid his our bare, but this impudent brat just rolled his eyes at it.


    0001: the sun is the strongest during noon. The ghost must definitely hide from it.


    0000: I agree. He didn''te out to ''greet'' us earlier, no he did when Hierre, Mandy and Prille arrived. He didn''t even release his aura.


    0001: you divert Luren''s attention while I use the excuse to go to the bathroom to steal the letter.


    0000: affirmative.


    Huo Ling raised his head to nod at Yi Bing when he was startled after he saw Luren. He was about to call him when he noticed that Luren was standing by the window and is looking outside. Huo Ling''s brows knotted, trying to recall what''s behind the Library and Clubs Building.


    ¡­ the pool area?

 Chapter 384 - Paper

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Paper</h4>


    Huo Ling scared himself with the thought that suddenly appeared in his mind. He wasn''t scared about the fact that it was the pool area that is behind the building, but he was scared of the thought that Luren must be feeling something as he looked at the pool area behind the Library and Clubs building as he looked at Luren who was wearing a nostalgic and some emotions he doesn''t dare name, since this is Luren.


    Luren has no emotions. This is everyone in the Fughlia High thought. But, as Huo Ling watched Luren, this doesn''t seem to be the case. Even if Luren has emotions, it can only be anger. Yet, Huo Ling doesn''t see anger in Luren''s face right now. However, Luren definitely is wearing other emotions.


    Yi Bing noticed Huo Ling fell silent. He turned and saw him watching Luren. He was about to feel jealous when he finally noticed what Huo Ling saw ¨C Luren''s emotional expression as he gazed outside. It seems like he wanted to see someone, but feared he wouldn''t see them. He wanted to go outside, go to that ce to see someone ¨C and even see and talk to that someone, if he could.. But, he feared that someone wouldn''t talk to him. Wouldn''t¡­ like him.


    Yi Bing could read Luren''s emotions unlike Huo Ling, because Yi Bing is also in the same situation as Luren. He likes someone, but feared being rejected. Thus, he doesn''t dare to confess. He can only indirectly express it to that person.


    Huo Ling has already snapped out of his daze while Yi Bing wasmenting his and Luren''s situation. "Is he¡­" he whispered.


    Yi Bing turned to look at Huo Ling.


    "What? Am I wrong?" Huo Ling asked. Was he wrong to read Luren''s expression? That Luren is longing for something¡­ or someone?


    "No." Yi Bing finally answered. He is surprised that Huo Ling could read Luren''s expression.


    "Then¡­" Huo Ling said.


    Luren has someone he likes. And Luren watching the pool area¡­ it could be that person likes to swim.


    "It''s definitely not Prille." Huo Ling decisively said.


    "Of course not." Yi Bing agreed. "Luren isn''t a tsundere. And he''d definitely be the stupidest person if he likes that envious person." he said, referring to Prille.


    "Pft." Huo Lingughed.


    Luren didn''t notice that Huo Ling and Yi Bing were watching him because the ghost isn''t around to tell him. "¡­ I''ll definitely break the spell so you could be free." He whispered as he watched the water in the pool make waves. "Free¡­" he muttered, seeming to be in a daze as he looked at the water.


    "School senior."


    Luren blinked and snapped out of his daze. He lowered his gaze to hide the darkness in his eyes before he turned to face Huo Ling. "Yes?" he spoke.


    "It''s already lunch." Huo Ling said and pointed the wall clock. "Do you have any appointment? Shall we eat together?" he asked him.


    Luren stared at Huo Ling''s face before he turned to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded at him. Look at how adorable my fianc¨¦ is! He thought and smiled at Luren, ignoring the fact that it was just an arrangement between him and Huo Ling.


    Luren lowered his head to hide the envy in his eyes. "En." He nodded.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at each other and smiled. To Luren, he thinks they are disying their love in front of him. But, Huo Ling and Yi Bing are just mere happy.


    Sess! They thought. Then, the three of them went out of the library.


    ¡­


    "Student Luren. May I trouble you to bring little Howee to the table? I need to go to thefort room." Yi Bing spoke when they arrived in the cafeteria.


    "En." Luren agreed. His moody expression earlier slightly eased.


    "Thank you." Yi Bing spoke. He patted Huo Ling''s head before he walked towards thefort room. But, as soon as he entered a cubicle, he disappeared, then appeared inside the library in a stealth. "It seems that the ghost is really hiding because of the strong yang energy at this time." He muttered before he went to the shelf where the piece of paper Huo Ling found earlier was located.


    But, just as he was a centimeter away from the edge of the paper, a strong gust of wind blew. He immediately dodged so that the wind won''t touch him, exposing his existence that shouldn''t be there in the library.


    "Who dares?!" it was the ghost''s voice, speaking in an angry tone. Then, he froze when he found the passageway is empty. "There''s no one¡­?" he muttered, his voice sounds doubtful.


    Yi Bing wiped the non-existent sweat off of his forehead, internally sighing in relief that the wind didn''t touch him. Suddenly, both he and the ghost heard something fluttered. They turned and saw the piece of paper fell!


    The ghost saw it and he froze. Yi Bing took this chance to press hismunicator, taking a snap shot of the paper! Then, before the ghost could reach where he stood, he immediately teleported back to the cubicle, just in time to hear Huo Ling''s voice called from outside.


    "Evan¡­?" Huo Ling spoke, forcing his hand resting on the armrest of his wheelchair not to stiffen so that Luren won''t notice anything.


    "Yes?" Yi Bing''s voice answered, and the door of a cubicle opened, revealing his figure.


    Huo Ling secretly sighed in relief before he smiled. "What took you so long?" he asked and secretly sent a message to Yi Bing through theirmunicator.


    0000: Luren suddenly decided that we should wait for you and go to the table together! What happened in the library?!


    0001: no wonder you immediately appeared. The ghost noticed when I was about to touch the paper and it appeared. Luren must have some sort of amunication to the ghost from a distance so he immediately acted, wanting to catch me red-handed.


    Huo Ling''s heart became cold just thinking of it. Fortunately, he didn''t suggest to Yi Bing that he should go to the library instead of Yi Bing.


    "Sorry. My pants got dirtied." Yi Bing spoke and unhurriedly walked towards the sink and moistened the tissue paper. Then, he patted the side of his pants using it.


    "Mn." Luren hummed as he stared at Yi Bing before he withdrew his gaze. He turned to Huo Ling who stiffened under his gaze. "We''ll wait for you by the window." He said.


    "Okay." Yi Bing answered.


    Luren pushed Huo Ling''s wheelchair and they left. Yi Bing then tapped hismunicator and a holographic screen appeared, showing the piece of letter he took a snap shot earlier.


    "This is¡­" he took a sharp breath. But, he stopped pondering about this right now since Huo Ling is outside and in the hands of Luren.


    Luren is already suspicious, and he can''t make him be more suspicious of them.


    He went outside and saw Huo Ling''s stiff back while sitting on his wheelchair and answering Luren''s questions, keeping the ''sweet'' smile on his face in which, to Yi Bing''s eyes, looked like a crying smile. But, in the eyes of the crowd that were secretly watching them, they looked like a perfect pair.


    And Yi Bing immediately entered the scene to break this ''perfect'' pair that is never to be destined together, since one of the pairs is his. "Sorry for waiting." He spoke, breaking the ''beautiful'' atmosphere surrounding Huo Ling and Luren.


    Huo Ling and Luren turned. The former sighed in relief while thetter remained looking indifferent.


    "En." Luren nodded. "Let''s go choose a table and order food to eat." He said.


    Night.


    After sending a message to Iris confirming their appointment tomorrow, Yi Bing turned and met Huo Ling''s curious gaze.


    "So?" Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing smiled, knowing what Huo Ling wanted to ask. "Here." He said and showed the picture of the paper in the library to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling immediately looked, only to freeze when he saw what it is. "¡­ a club membership registration form?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. Knowing Huo Ling''s qualms, he continued. "The ghost is really that missing student Renton. He''s already dead, but no one except Luren, and those who were involved in killing Renton, knows it." he said.


    "This club membership registration form¡­" Huo Ling muttered and looked at the details written on the paper.


    Name: Renton Hydd


    Age: 17


    Birthday: August 17, ***


    Hobbies: reading, swimming


    Huo Ling''s gaze was stuck on the second hobby of Renton. "He also tried to enter the swimming team¡­" he muttered in a daze.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Luren, as well as Hierre, Mandy and Prille, definitely knows Renton." He said.


    "The question is whether they are involved in Renton''s death." Huo Ling said. "Which is highly likely the case." He frowned in anger.


    "They went to the library after Renton was mentioned¡­ could it be for this paper?" Yi Bing asked and looked at the picture of the club membership registration form dancing in front of them as a hologram.

 Chapter 385 - Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Smoke</h4>


    Zirope Town, Liyone.


    "Does any of you feel ufortable from the travel?" Iris asked after Yi Bing and Huo Ling went out of the car, with Yi Bing carrying Huo Ling in his arms while Lin Ze ced the wheelchair in front of them for Yi Bing to ce Huo Ling in.


    "No. We''re good. We''re not that fragile." Yi Bing answered.


    Iris smiled.


    "This is just for appearance." Yi Bing exined, seeming to know that Iris is doubting whether Huo Ling was really injured, if Yi Bing said that they''re not fragile.


    Iris chuckled and didn''t say anything anymore.. Lin Ze acted deaf and silently followed behind them. "Come. I''ll tour you around." he said.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling silently followed behind.


    Noon.


    "If it were just the Bullone couple, then they would definitely fight against the Portkins. But, Ely is there. He forced the Bullone couple to choose between him and Eram. What could the Bullone couple do?" Iris asked and shrugged as they ate in a nearby restaurant after they finished touring the power station. "Ely is the heir. They just doted too much on Eram. But, this time, they are forced to sacrifice Eram and Ely used Eram to reconnect their connections with the Portkins. The Portkins naturally don''t want to have anything to do with the Bullones, since Yule their only son was killed by Eram. But, Ely threatened them to make public the crimes Yule did, including the suicidal death of that poor girl." He sighed.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling didn''tment and just silently ate.


    Iris didn''t mind their attitude and continued. "Eram was imprisoned. Yule''s body was cremated and the Portkins was forced to continue their altruism with Ely threatening them. This should be the Portkins having the higher hand. But, with no heir anymore, they don''t have anything to fight against the Bullones for. The Bullone couple wanted to take a mile after giving an inch. But, fortunately for the Portkins, Ely didn''t take it far and stopped his parents'' greed. After all, it was his younger brother who killed Yule. Ely still has his conscience." He exined.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling remained silent while eating.


    Iris helplessly sighed seeing theirck of interest. "As for that student Renton Hydd ¨C " he said.


    Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s ears perked up.


    " ¨C it''s as if he appeared like a smoke, and disappeared like one." Iris said.


    "What do you mean?" Huo Ling can''t help but ask.


    Iris smiled, feeling sessful for finally catching their attention. "We can''t find any of his rtives, much less his hometown." He told them.


    "¡­ you''re kidding, right?" Huo Ling frowned.


    Iris immediately pacified him. "I''m telling the truth." He said. "All of his information was intentionally erased by who knows who. I am still investigating who could have done it." his brows knotted in displeasure remembering his personal belongings were touched. He made a mental note to disinfect everything in his office. "The teacher and the other students also don''t have any impression of Renton Hydd, so they don''t know who are his rtives, nor where did hee from." He exined.


    "How¡­?" Huo Ling was speechless. This just can''t be a coincidence? He thought. Then, he paused. He remembered the club membership registration form they found. There is the information about the rtives and the hometown.


    0001: don''t tell him about the club membership registration form.


    0000: why?


    0001: do you know how to tell him where did we get the membership form?


    Huo Ling froze. Yi Bing has a point. He is right. He really doesn''t know how to tell Iris about the existence of this club membership registration form.


    0001: this membership form shouldn''t even exist. Remember that trio who went to the library yesterday?


    Huo Ling really remembered Prille, Hierre and Mandy. It is highly likely that they are after this membership form. Although Yi Bing and Huo Ling don''t know if the trio knows where the membership form is located. But, seeing that they are still looking for it until now, then it shows that they don''t know where was the membership form.


    "What''s wrong?" Iris asked when he saw Huo Ling was in a daze.


    Huo Ling snapped out of it. "Nothing. Remembered something unpleasant." He spoke, disguising his mindless state with indifference.


    Iris didn''t say anything about it and continued. "With the statement the police have gathered regarding Renton Hydd''s hostility towards Yule Portkin, I think that the Portkins hushed Renton''s family." He said.


    As to what this ''hushed'' means, it is debatable. Was it hushed through money, or hushed¡­ to never speak again, like what they did to Renton? Huo Ling''s fists clenched. Yi Bing immediately held his hand and covered it with his hand to pacify him.


    Iris, and the acting invisible Lin Ze, acted blind seeing the two''s actions. "But, I personally don''t think the Portkins would do this." he spoke.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "First, the Portkins are really altruistic, except their son." Iris spoke. "Two, they won''t kill anyone, or their altruistic acts would look like hypocrisy. And three ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C they won''t dare bother themselves with someone insignificant." He said.


    "''insignificant''?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Didn''t you know that Renton just arrived in Liyone two months ago?" Iris asked.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing were stunned. They really don''t know.


    "Fughlia High has just had its enrollment period for the second semester two months ago." Iris started. "Although it is very unconventional to transfer to another school in the middle of the year since it will inconvenience both the teacher and the student. But if the student can keep up with the lessons himself then why should I reject them?" he asked.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling fell into silence.


    "So, when Renton Hydd went missing, nobody made a mountain out of a molehill since they all thought that Renton can''t bear the pressure and cowered, so he backed out at thest minute. It was just the second week of the second semester, and the first week of studying." Iris exined. "I also thought the same, so I had Lin Ze follow up with the process with Renton and his guardian. Who knew that all of Renton''s information will be deleted?" he said.


    "What will you do now? He is still your student." Yi Bing said.


    Iris wryly smiled. "I can only have the police continue looking for clues regarding Renton Hydd''s whereabouts." He answered.


    But it is just futile, since Renton is already dead. Both Yi Bing and Huo Ling thought. They just continued eating. After all, Yule Portkin''s case was already closed, and Renton''s missing case had hit a wall, andter would be a cold case.


    "Right. School matters finished¡­ let''s talk about my children!" Iris spoke.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling almost choked by fast change of topic.


    "You must have already heard that I can''t bear children, so the children I have now were all adopted." Iris said.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling nodded as an answer.


    Since they are talking about his children, Iris seemed livelier. "I have adopted five children ¨C three boys and two girls. All of them are talented." He started. "The eldest is Harris, the most talented. He is a business-minded individual that it scared me, thinking I really sired him." heughed. "He will be my heir when I die." He said. "The second is Rene. She is a vivacious girl. She is interested in theatrics, and my entertainment-rted business will all be handed to her." He exined. "The third one is Rhyan, a boy, who is surprisingly simple and na?ve. But I''m notining, though. It is his nature, and I''ll hand him to Harris to be his assistant." He sighed in helplessness.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling remained listening.


    "The fourth one is Quinn. He''s the liveliest among my male children, and is very smart. He falls short only a step behind Harris." Iris continued. "He is such a smooth-talker, so I''ll be handling my overseas business to him." he smiled. "And thest but not the least is Odrey. She''s really cute, but introverted. Though, I don''t expect much from her since she is the youngest, and is also a girl." He finished.


    How can Yi Bing and Huo Ling believe a word of what Iris said? Not only did Iris already tell them that he has some family problems. Even if he didn''t tell them, but Yi Bing and Huo Ling can tell that there is something wrong with his adopted children. Not because that''s what they have seen in TV dramas about rich families.


    It''s because they are a rich family, so the inheritance is always a blood bath, just like an imperial family drama. Added to the fact that it''s Iris ¨C the wealthiest and most influential person in this world¡­ even just one percent of Iris'' wealth is enough to feed a person for a lifetime. So, who wouldn''t be greedy with Iris'' wealth?

 Chapter 386 - Beach

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Beach</h4>


    "You''re not going back to Fughlia High?" Iris asked when they have finished their lunch.


    "If we won''t use the house you arranged for us, we would just be wasting not only your kindness but also your money ¨C albeit just a drop of it, right?" Yi Bing asked.


    Irisughed. "You''re really interesting." He said before he waved his hand at them and then boarded his car, leaving Yi Bing and Huo Ling on the street.


    "¡­ should we take a taxi and check out this house prepared by Iris?" Huo Ling suggested. Their suitcase can recreate the money in this world.


    Yi Bing paused and looked at the beach at the distance. "¡­ it''ll also be a waste to not enjoy this scenery." He said and, before Huo Ling could react, pushed the wheelchair towards the beachside.


    "Huh? Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered when he turned and saw the beautiful coastline when they neared.


    Although the sun is high up in the sky, but the sea breeze is strong, blowing all the heat off of their body.


    "That ghost is undeniably Renton." Huo Ling spoke as they watched the waves hit the shore, creating white salty foams in the middle of the golden sand and the aquamarine water. "Now that we know he has applied for the swimming club, in which Luren is the president, they definitely know each other. Added to the fact that Renton''s ghost is sticking to Luren¡­" he didn''t continue.


    "En." Yi Bing answered.


    "As for how Renton died¡­ this is still questionable. Whether it was the Portkins because of the bad blood between Renton and Yule ¨C who are now both dead, or the Prille-Hierre-Mandy trio, we don''t know." Huo Ling sighed. "We also don''t know how did Renton''s club membership registration form ended up in the library, when it should have been destroyed along with his other information by one, or two or three or maybe all, of Iris'' children, who might be another suspect, or just an aplice, in Renton''s death." He exined.


    "Mn." Yi Bing nodded. ¡­ can''t you just enjoy the scenery and be romantic? Why do you have to keep discussing other matters? He thought and lowered his gaze to hide the turbulence in his eyes.


    "There''s also the world energy which mysteriously disappeared¡­. Where do you think it went to? Should we ask Shen Taizi?" Huo Ling asked and raised his head to look at Yi Bing, just in time for the other topletely hide the desire in his eyes.


    After he became an official grim reaper, Yi Bing had told him everything that he knows ¨C including Shen Sheng being connected to the energy that was connected to all the worlds. Although Huo Ling is curious why, but he didn''t ask. There are some things that shouldn''t be asked, and if you did, it''ll just be looking for trouble.


    "Sha Jiu must have already noticed and told Gu Shi. They will definitely report it to Shen Taizi." Yi Bing assured him.


    "How did an anomaly appear in this world?" Huo Ling frowned. "A Normal World, turning to a Special World¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing is also puzzled, but he didn''t voice out his questions. Huo Ling has said them all. Since he doesn''t want to leave a ce radiating a romantic atmosphere, which unfortunately can''t be seen by this blockhead Huo Ling, he changed the topic.


    "I''ve already downloaded Luren''s, Hierre''s, Mandy''s and Prille''s student information through my admin ount in Fughlia High." He said.


    An admin ount is one of the privileges as a teacher.


    Huo Ling enviously looked at Yi Bing. He wanted to act as a teacher, too. "Then, show it to me." He told him, his tone sour.


    Yi Bing chuckled. He then pulled up the information he gathered in hismunicator. To the eyes of the passersby, Yi Bing is showing Huo Ling the beauty of the nature before them.


    "Luren Gregor. The only son of Luris Gregor, the CEO of the G Holdings ¨C thergest shippingpany." Yi Bing started. "Although Luren was born out of an ident when Luris was made drunk by a prostitute, but none made fun of Luren''s birth because Luris ces great expectations from Luren, not just because he is his only son. Everyone could see that Luren is naturally talented." He exined. "Luris and Iris are also close friends, so Iris looks after Luren''s disposition in the Fughlia High." He added.


    Huo Ling quietly listened.


    "In Fughlia, Luren is the Student Committee''s President, Swimming Club''s President, and the Special sses'' leader." Yi Bing continued and can''t help but his voice turned sour because he sees Luren as a rival and Luren has many achievements. "No need to mention his awards¡­ you can already imagine it." he said and closed Luren''s information page.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Such an amazing student¡­" he praised.


    Yi Bing''s face twisted for a moment before he recovered his nk expression and shifted to Mandy and Hierre. "Mandy Lexon." He spoke. "One of the children of the CEO of a famous banker. Although he isn''t an achiever like Luren, he also isn''t bad like Yule. He''s just an average person." he said. "Hierre Karlum. One of a nobleman''s children. They are rtives of the royalty in one country. His father owns a chain of jewelrypany." He exined.


    "Both are really rich." Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "This Prille is extraordinary though." He meaningfully smiled.


    Huo Ling''s ears perked up. It''s not that he hates Prille because the other seemed to be hostile towards him due to some reasons unknown. It''s because he finds Prille unusual. There''s something off about Prille, which he sees to change the atmosphere around Hierre and Mandy.


    In short, the three of them are just suspicious.


    "Prille Devogne, an orphan. Because he has the highest grades in the public school, the orphanage looked for someone to sponsor his studies." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling frowned. "And he was lucky to enter Fughlia High?" he asked.


    Yi Bing smirked. "He''s indeed very lucky." He said.


    Huo Ling''s brows furrowed, seeming to notice that there''s something strange in Yi Bing''s tone. "You¡­ did you find something?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t hide it from him. "Did you remember that student whom we talked with yesterday? The one whose girlfriend was snatched by Yule Portkin?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nodded.


    "His name is Cody Stilore. Surprisingly, he is a rich student." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling''s expression turned solemn. He and Yi Bing knows the status quo of Fughlia High. For a rich student to actually oppose another student¡­ it seems that not all rich students are bad. It can be seen with Luren.


    "I asked him about the Prille-Hierre-Mandy trio." Yi Bing continued. "What he said about Hierre and Mandy is more or less the same about the information I''ve gathered. But, it was different for Prille." his smile disappeared.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Prille entered the Fughlia High through a schrship. This is a fact. But, as to how he got the schrship¡­" Yi Bing intentionally made a pause.


    Huo Ling''s expression changed. "Is it through connections?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "The schrship was given by Harris Hudgeson." He said. Before Huo Ling could react, he continued. "But, Harris never met Prille." he told him.


    "¡­ huh?" Huo Ling was confused.


    "Harris Hudgeson is a through and through elite." Yi Bing said. "How can someone like Prille meet him?" he asked.


    Huo Ling who heard the disdain in Yi Bing''s voice. "¡­" just outrightly say ''trash''. I get you.


    Yi Bing coughed, regaining hisposure. "Their lives shouldn''t intersect, but it did. It''s through Rhyan." He said.


    Huo Ling''s brows raised. "Rhyan Hudgeson. Iris'' third child?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Three years ago, Rhyan was robbed including his phone, so he can''t contact anyone, much less call for a taxi." He said.


    "¡­ and it was Prille who saved him?" Huo Ling said. Seeing Yi Bing nodded, his lips twitched. "This isn''t a BL Cindere story for a pauper and a prince to meet." He said, referring to Prille as the pauper and Rhyan as the prince.


    "¡­ but that was what happened." Yi Bing also felt irked. "Rhyan wanted to repay Prille the favor and he found out that Prille was looking for a schrship." He continued. "So, he asked Harris ¨C the one who''s in charge of Iris'' businesses during Iris'' absence, to give Prille a schrship." He finished.


    "Wow¡­" Huo Ling eximed in a lukewarm voice. So, it was really a Cindere story.


    Yi Bing broke into aughter seeing his expected expression from Huo Ling. "That wasn''t the only thing he said." He spoke. "He also said that Prille is a loose person." he told him.


    Huo Ling''s brows shot up.


    "Not only does Prille has an ambiguous rtionship with Rhyan, the one who is backing him. He also is ambiguous towards Hierre and Mandy." Yi Bing said. "You know, his appearance¡­" he didn''t continue.


    Huo Ling smiled. "What appearance? Of a social-climbing bitch1?" he asked.


    Yi Bing helplessly smiled. "But, Prille¡­ he is known to be pursuing Luren." He said.

 Chapter 387 - Abnormal

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Abnormal</h4>


    If they could, Huo Ling''s brows would''ve already shot up to the sky. "Now¡­ this is more interesting." He grinned.


    Yi Bing doesn''t know whether tough or cry because Huo Ling is ck-bellied. "During their first year, Prille fell in love with Luren. For two years, he pursued Luren." He said. "In their first year, Prille found out Luren joined in the Swimming Club. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to swim. During their second year, Luren took over the presidency of the Swimming Club while Prille started to learn how to swim." He paused, then looked at Huo Ling whose brows spasmed while he is listening. He smiled. "If Luren and Prille were a couple, everyone would be touched by their ''love story''. Unfortunately (fortunately), they aren''t, and everyone knows Luren is abstinent.. Instead, some female students hated Prille for being annoying, always chasing Luren, while the male students are just watching the show on the side, but gradually begone to see Prille as an eyesore because he is poor." He grinned.


    "He''s just a social-climber. More annoying and scheming than the imperial concubines." Huo Ling yawned. His expression is haughty.


    And you are my empress. Yi Bing thought in his heart as he smiled and withdrew his gaze when Huo Ling turned to him.


    "Since this is the case, where is Renton''s ce, then?" Huo Ling asked. "He transferred during the second semester of his third year, and he applied in the Swimming Club. But, he ''disappeared''. What the hell?" he frowned when he noticed something. "Just as when he arrived, he died. Isn''t this too coincidental?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing. "Although his purpose is to study¡­ but he was killed. Isn''t this world too vicious to him?" he said, then paused. "¡­ does the Fughlia High has malice towards him?" his brows furrowed.


    Yi Bing hummed in agreement. "To outsiders'' eyes, Renton may be too unlucky." He said.


    Huo Ling''s shoulder fell, feeling downcast.


    "If we only have a Life Note, we can check what truly happened to Renton¡­" Yi Bing sighed.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. He already knows what a Life Note is. "Can''t you ask Qi Shan?" he asked. Qi Shan has a Life Record ¨C a smaller version of Life Note.


    "I could. But, that depends on whether Lei Shan ¨C his assignment, a reincarnation of him is here, and if the life of the person we are trying to look into the Life Record is connected to Lei Shan." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling hummed a response and was about to nod again in agreement when his mind made a sudden screech and he sharply turned to Yi Bing. "Wait a minute¡­ isn''t Renton already dead?!" he asked in shock.


    "Yes, he is dead. What are you surprised for¡­?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Stop ying dumb, will you?" Huo Ling asked, mad. He frowned at Yi Bing. "What are you trying to do with the Life Record?! Renton is dead, so we should use a Death Note!" he told Yi Bing and decisively took out his Death Note, tapped on the search bar and typed ''Renton Hydd'', then tapped the search button, only to freeze when he saw the page that appeared.


    "¡­ I can''t find it in the Death Note, thus I asked for a Life Note." He heard Yi Bing''s voice behind him. He knows Yi Bing is also looking at the page of the Death Note, precisely on the words ''no results''.


    "What is happening¡­?" Huo Ling muttered, shocked, as he stared at the white screen, wide-eyed.


    "Normally, we could find the biography of the souls ¨C or ghosts, in our Death Note. Even if they are ghost and are still ''living'', but they are technically dead." Yi Bing exined.


    "¡­ ''normally''?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "But, our current situation is abnormal ah." He said.


    Huo Ling''s lip twitched. "¡­ f*ck." He cursed and threw the Death Note, only for the Death Note to disappear mid-air. He took a deep breath to calm himself. Their situation is too frustrating!


    "Oh, right." Yi Bing muttered when he remembered something. "You are also an abnormal¡­ soul." His voice slowed down and he added thest word when he saw Huo Ling''s face darkened.


    "Is it appropriate to remind me at this time?" Huo Ling asked when he remembered what happened in the Stable World when they met.


    Yi Bing told him he is abnormal¡­ soul.


    Yi Bing awkwardly smiled before he looked away. "We shouldbel this as an ''Abnormal World'' instead of a ''Special World''." He said. "This is the first time this happened, and although this situation is special, but the situation is really abnorm¡­ ehem. Strange." He immediately changed his word when Huo Ling red at him. "I''ll send a request to Gu Shi." He said and hurriedly opened hismunicator to avoid Huo Ling''s using gaze.


    He loves to tease Huo Ling, but also doesn''t want for the other to be angry¡­ especially towards him. This is really contradicting, but Yi Bing is enjoying this.


    "We can''t pull up Renton''s biography in the Death Note, so our only hope is the Life Record, but which we don''t have." Huo Ling wryly smiled.


    "This is actually reasonable." Yi Bing spoke. "The Normal World changed to a Special ¨C Supernatural World. Whether it was due to the existence of Renton''s ghost that this happened, or was it due to the world changing that Renton''s ghost appeared, but the fact that Renton''s ghost exists can''t be changed." He said. "Renton''s biography not appearing on our Death Note even though he is dead must be one of the effects of this." he exined.


    Huo Ling nodded. "So¡­ what should we do now?" he asked. "Our objective is the disappearance of the world energy, which is definitely connected to the change of this world from being Normal to Special. Supernatural. And the location is the pool area." He said. "But, there''s Renton. He is our responsibility now, so we should resolve his attachments, in which I guess is also rted to the pool area ¨C our objective." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing smiled in satisfaction. He didn''t make a mistake to make Huo Ling a grim reaper. Not only Huo Ling is smart, but he is also sympathetic towards soul ¨C or ghosts, which is one of the basic requirements for a grim reaper ¨C in which, ironically, they shouldn''t have, since they don''t have a heart.


    "Of course." He spoke. "We will finish our task, and also help Renton." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "So¡­ what''s our next step?" he asked.


    "Find someone." Yi Bing answered.


    "Who?" Huo Ling asked.


    "That student who spoke Renton''s name." Yi Bing answered. "He seemed to know more about Renton." He said.


    Fughlia High, monday.


    "Huh? I only happen to remember him since I was interested on his friend." The student with a silvery-white hair said, then sighed. "Such a pity that the girl died. She really doesn''t deserve it!" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded and thanked the student before he let him go.


    The student was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something. "Why are you asking about Renton?" he asked.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling have already made up an excuse for this. "Go." Yi Bing whispered to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling blinked his eyes as he stared at the student. "I ¨C I''m sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have¡­?" he asked, making his voice sound aggrieved.


    The student''s expression turned awkward. He didn''t think Huo Ling would be very sensitive. "N-no¡­ it doesn''t matter. I''m just asking¡­" he exined.


    Huo Ling hung his head, acting pitiful. "I actually overheard some things about school senior Renton¡­" he said. "He just wanted to defend his friend, right? I agree with you, school senior. That pitiful school sister shouldn''t have died. Ah¡­! Such injustice!" he sighed and shook his head.


    The student''s expression turned sympathetic and he nodded in agreement.


    "So, I just want to ask about school senior Renton to know more of his character. Someone who fights for justice is worth to be followed, right?" Huo Ling asked and smiled at the student.


    The student''s face flushed in shame. "O-of course." He nodded as he answered, feeling flustered. He didn''t expect Huo Ling''s answer. "I''m sorry for thinking you are nosy." He apologized. "I was also nosy, and I''m sorry about it, too." He added.


    Huo Ling giggled. "It''s alright, school senior. We''re also at fault for not stating our purpose and being clear." He exined.


    The student smiled at Huo Ling, appreciating his character. "Now that I think about it, I seem to remember someone that might know Renton." He said.


    Huo Ling pressed down the excitement in his heart. "Who?" he asked, acting reserved to not show his eagerness. Then, he remembered Renton''s club membership registration form.


    If Renton submitted the form to the swimming club, then, Luren might know him, right? And his ghost is now with Luren¡­ He thought. Do we have to directly ask Luren about Renton? But, there seems to be something inexplicable going on between them¡­


    "T¨¹ller." The student answered.


    "¡­ huh?" what ''T¨¹ller''? Who?

 Chapter 388 - Moon And Eavon

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Moon And Eavon</h4>


    "T¨¹ller Eavon." The student said. "He''s in ss 3-A." he told them. "His ssmates call him ''Eavon'', since his surname sounds like a first name. He also seemed not fond of his name." he exined.


    "How is he rted to Student Renton?" Yi Bing asked.


    The student turned to him. "He''s from the same hometown as him." He answered.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing were shocked.. But, they immediately recovered their expressions.


    However, the student''s eyes were sharp. "Could you have¡­ heard it, too?" he asked. "The deletion of Renton''s information." He told them.


    Huo Ling''s and Yi Bing''s expressions changed. This student¡­ is an insider? They thought.


    "It seems you have." The student smiled. "Principal Iris seemed to regard you very much." He told them, easing the atmosphere that suddenly tensed between them.


    Huo Ling ''cutely'' nodded, maintaining his act. "If school senior Eavon is from the same hometown as school senior Renton, then why didn''t¡­" he said.


    "Why didn''t the police ask him, right?" the student asked. "The police actually asked him, but he denied it." He answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened.


    "He already denied it, so what can the police do? Force him to answer? How can we, his fellow students, tell him to admit it, either?" the student bitterlyughed. "The police, of course, tried to look for Renton in Eavon''s hometown. But, they didn''t find anything." He wryly smiled.


    "But, he¡­" Huo Ling said.


    "The other students who are sympathetic to Renton, like me, called him ''traitor'' for betraying Renton." The student said. "But, what did he betray Renton of? Was it Renton he betrayed and not the police?" he asked and smiled. "If it was the former, then in which did he betray Renton? Or where? If it was thetter¡­ then, isn''t he protecting Renton?" he told them.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing fell silent. This student¡­ he''s actually not that simple! They thought as their expressions changed.


    The studentughed. "I don''t know what your purpose is, but since Principal Iris regards you this much¡­" he smiled.


    Yi Bing''s brow twitched while Huo Ling''s face wore aplicated expression. "You¡­ your name is?" Huo Ling asked with much difficulty.


    "Oh. I was impolite." The student said. "I am Moon Lexon." He answered.


    "¡­ ''Moon''?" Huo Ling stared at his silvery-white hair.


    "You''ve guessed the cause of my name." Moonughed.


    What a happy guy. Huo Ling thought. Suddenly, he froze when he noticed something. "''Lexon''?" he asked.


    Moon''s face brightened. "You must have met my elder brother Mandy?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. Before he could register an expression, Moon continued.


    "That good-for-nothing guy." Moon said as he smiled. "So stupid. Luren doesn''t put him in his eyes." He spoke to himself.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "¡­" we seem to encounter a neurotic. They thought. They were about to leave when Moon noticed them.


    "Wait, wait!" Moon held Huo Ling''s wheelchair to stop them from leaving. "Are you my elder brother''s friends? Surely not. He wouldn''t befriend you since he''s an idiot." He told them.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "¡­" is he praising us? They thought. But, they don''t feel ttered.


    Moon actually doesn''t care ttering people. "I don''t know what business do you have with Eavon, but I''ll take you to him." He said.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing were taken aback. They n to find this Eavon by themselves. But since someone already offered, then they''ll take it. "Thanks." Huo Ling said.


    "No problem!" Moon answered as he led the way.


    "You¡­ are close with Eavon?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Yes." Moon answered. Without waiting for Huo Ling to ask, he spoke. "As I''ve said earlier, thetter one¡­ I realized this onlyter." He said.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing remembered the tter'' he meant was Eavon ''betraying'' the police.


    "You are also friends with Renton." Yi Bing realized.


    Moon nodded.


    "But, you''re¡­" Huo Ling said and looked at the expensive watch on Moon''s wrist.


    Moon understood. "It''s better to sleep in the street than sleep in a mansion filled with snakes." He said. His voice became cold.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing naturally know what he meant. Moon would rather be poor and beg for food, than be rich but surrounded with unkind people. He disdains the rich and favors the poor.


    "I only got to know Renton through Eavon, who''s my ssmate." Moon spoke who has confirmed Huo Ling''s and Yi Bing''s objective. "And seatmate. Eavon told me about him every time we finished a test, saying that Renton would''ve finished the test half an hour earlier, or Renton would''ve easily solved this problem, etc." he continued as they walked down a hallway.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing didn''t speak and just silently listened. Hearing histter words, they suddenly felt something was off. But, since they can''t find out what it was, they just brushed it off.


    "We''re here." Moon said and stopped in front of a door. He knocked on the door.


    "Come in." a voice muffled because of the sound instion of the door spoke from inside.


    Moon opened the door. Huo Ling craned his neck to look inside and saw a student on the other end of the ssroom. The student has a chocte brown hair and green pupils. He is sitting on the fourth row, two seats away from the window.


    The student raised his head from the book he is reading when the door opened. "Moon." He called. "They are?" he asked when he saw Huo Ling craning his neck. He kindly smiled at him.


    Huo Ling blushed in embarrassment and he pulled back his neck. Yi Bing helplessly sighed and pushed the wheelchair into the room. Moon followed them and closed the door.


    The student was surprised when he saw a third person ¨C Yi Bing. "A teacher." He muttered and rose from his seat. "Hello, sir." He greeted and bowed.


    Moon chuckled. "No need to be overly polite. They are friends." He told the student.


    "Oh." The student muttered and smiled at Yi Bing before he turned to Huo Ling. And stared at him.


    Huo Ling suddenly became conscious. "W-what''s wrong?" he asked.


    The student didn''t immediately answer him. He turned to Moon. "They are friends?" he asked.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised while Huo Ling was surprised. Didn''t Moon already tell him?


    "They are. They are the principal''s people." Moon exined before he turned to Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "This is T¨¹ller Eavon you''re looking for." He told them.


    Eavon gasped in surprise. "They''re looking for me?!" he asked Moon. Then, his eyes fell on Huo Ling again.


    Huo Ling''s face turned redder, but this time, not out of embarrassment, but out of annoyance. "This¡­ school senior, do you have a problem with me?" he asked.


    Eavon stared at him for a while. Huo Ling was about to finally explode when he saw Eavon broke into a smile.


    "Good. I thought I was mistaking things earlier." Eavon spoke, a response to what Moon said. Obviously, he''s talking to Moon.


    Moon chuckled.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "¡­" are we air?


    "I apologize for my rude behavior." Eavon said. "I am T¨¹ller Eavon. You can call me ''Eavon''." He introduced himself. Then, his gaze fell on Huo Ling again. "I saw you acting coy earlier. Although you don''t look like him, but I hate Prille. So, anyone acting coquettish, I hate." He exined.


    Huo Ling choked on his saliva and his face turned red like a tomato. Yi Bing broke into aughter.


    "Shut up!" Huo Ling snapped at Yi Bing. He can''t be angry to Eavon since they have a favor to ask him, so he can only hit Yi Bing.


    "Hahahaha." Yi Bingughed. He didn''t mind Huo Ling hitting him. He turned to Eavon and Moon. "He''s really not coquettish, as what you have seen. He''s just acting like that to irritate Prille." He exined.


    Hearing Yi Bing''s exnation. Eavon''s expression eased. His gaze on Huo Ling became kinder. "Respect!" he took Huo Ling''s hand and shook it.


    Moon and Yi Bingughed while Huo Ling felt suffocated in annoyance. He withdrew his hand from Eavon. "Stop it!" he told Eavon.


    Eavon grinned. His shoulder rxed. "We have amon enemy ¨C Prille. You''re my friend now." He decided.


    "I didn''t agree!" Huo Ling said, like a kid in tantrum.


    Yi Bing smiled as he patted Huo Ling''s head. Then, he turned to Eavon and Moon. "You antagonize Prille¡­ is it because of Renton?" he asked.


    Eavon and Moon were caught off-guard. Not only because of the sudden change in topic, but also because of the topic.


    "You¡­ how much do you know?" Eavon nervously asked. He immediately raised his guard as he looked at Yi Bing. The smile on his face disappeared and was reced by a frown.


    "Not much." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded. He was about to speak when he heard Yi Bing continued.


    "Just that, Luren liked Renton." Yi Bing said.


    "¡­ WHAT?!" Moon and Eavon¡­ and Huo Ling reacted.


    Wait, Huo Ling. Why are you shocked, too?! Weren''t you teammates?!

 Chapter 389 - Cobweb

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Cobweb</h4>


    Moon and Eavon were shocked of Yi Bing knowing Luren likes Huo Ling. Meanwhile, Huo Ling¡­ was shocked because Yi Bing didn''t tell it to him!


    "¡­ why are you shocked, too?" Moon and Eavon asked Huo Ling.


    "¡­ I don''t know that Luren likes and Renton¡­" Huo Ling answered in a small voice.


    "¡­ he didn''t tell you?" they asked. Their faces saying, ''aren''t you together? How can he not tell you?''.


    "¡­" Huo Ling really didn''t know. He raised his head to look at Yi Bing. His eyes full of resentment.


    Yi Bing chuckled and fixed Huo Ling''s hair that ruffled in anger. He then looked at Eavon and Moon.. "We saw Luren gazing longingly at the pool area." He answered.


    Moon and Eavon fell silent. No need to ask anything more. They know that Luren is in the library, since you can see the best view of the pool area from the library through the ss wall.


    Eavon fell powerlessly on his seat. "Renton is my friend." He started. "We are neighbors, and our families became friends. We grew up together." He said.


    "Where is his family now?" Huo Ling asked.


    "His parents died during an airne crash when their encountered a storm." Eavon answered. "He moved to his grandfather''s home." He said.


    "So, his grandfather¡­" Huo Ling spoke.


    Eavon shook his head. Huo Ling fell silent. Moon handed Eavon his water bottle.


    Eavon sipped his drink before he continued. "It was my fault." He said. "I was the one who invited him toe here." He told them.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing didn''t react. They have already guessed it after knowing Eavon from Moon earlier.


    "He was studying in a public high school. He has inherited his parents'' wealth, but he can only receive it when he was eighteen." Eavon spoke.


    Renton started his studies early.


    "I asked my parents if we could take Renton with us, and my parents agreed. But, Renton refused, saying he doesn''t need pity." Eavon pressed his lips tight and his eyes reddened. He felt aggrieved when Renton said that. "So, I went to Liyone with my parents. I always remember him, so I asked my parents if they could find him a schrship that the Fughlia High offers. That way, he didn''t need to worry about the school fees and the lodging. I can share him my food." He said.


    "So, Renton went to Liyone because of a schrship." Huo Ling muttered.


    "En." Eavon nodded. "I didn''t expect he''d¡­" he bit his lip.


    Silence fell.


    "The girl Renton wanted to protect¡­" Yi Bing spoke. "Who is she?" he asked.


    Eavon turned to him. He was about to answer when the door of the ssroom suddenly opened. It was Cody Stilore ¨C the student who they talked withst week, the day Yule Portkin''s corpse was found and Eram Bullone and the female teacher he''s with were arrested.


    "Moon¡­ Eavon¡­ Eram died!" Cody Stilore told them. A shocked look was on his face. He must not be expecting for Eram to die, either.


    "WHAT?!" Eavon and Moon abruptly rose from their seats that their seats overturned and fell on the floor loudly. Like Cody, they didn''t expect this news.


    "The¡­ the patrolling guards found his corpse¡­" Cody''s face is pale and his eyes are wide in horror. His lips were trembling as he spoke. "They¡­ they found his corpse¡­ in the river." He told them.


    Ever since a student died ¨C Yule Portkins, the security in the Fughlia High increased. Iris ced patrolling guards in every nook and corner of the school, including the nearby areas. For instance ¨C the river behind the Fughlia High.


    Their jaw dropped in shock. What is happening?! Eram''s corpse was found in the same ce where Yule''s corpse is! A coincidence?!


    "Wait. Why was he in school?! I thought he was imprisoned?!" Eavon asked.


    Eram Bullone is already eighteen years old, so he can be imprisoned.


    "I don''t know. Nobody knows how Eram returned here!" Cody answered.


    Silence fell upon them.


    Yi Bing, as the ''teacher'', spoke. "Wait for your teachers'' notice before you act." He told them.


    It was only then that Cody noticed Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s presence. "Aren''t you two¡­?" he muttered as he looked at them. He was too shocked by the news earlier and wanted to inform Moon and Eavon so he didn''t check if there were other people in the room.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Hello. We''ve talked to each otherst week, remember?" he asked.


    Cody dumbly nodded. He then turned to Huo Ling. Huo Ling smiled and introduced himself.


    Seeing that the introductions were finished, Moon spoke. "Cody. We were talking about Renton just now." He told him.


    "Oh. Now that I think about it¡­" Cody muttered and stared at Huo Ling. "I now realized that you were simr to him." he said.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "How so?" he asked.


    "Weren''t you a recipient of Iris Schrship, too?" Cody asked.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing, as well as Moon and Eavon, were stunned.


    "So that''s why Principal Iris highly regards them!" Moon eximed, feeling enlightened.


    Eavon was frozen on his seat as he stared at Huo Ling, dumbfounded. "Right¡­ Renton also became poor before he will receive his parents'' wealth¡­ and the Iris Schrship¡­" he muttered to himself.


    But, Huo Ling and Yi Bing heard it. However, they schooled their expressions to not show anything of their thoughts.


    "Is that so?!" Huo Ling acted surprised. "It''s an honor to be told being simr to school senior Renton!" he widely grinned. But, internally, he is cursing.


    0000: so, Iris knows Renton?! If not, how can Renton receive the schrship?! Wasn''t the Iris Schrship personally given by Iris?!


    0001: ¡­ I feel dizzy. Let me ponder about this more.


    Yi Bing secretly frowned. He felt that there is something off about everything. Everything''s entangled, but that''s make them all connected. Yet, Yi Bing doesn''t know how to untangle each string. He is afraid that he will make them more strained.


    They need to sort out more of the information they have gathered, now that they''ve obtained a new one.


    ¡­


    "Let''s start with Renton, who is now a ghost. How he died, where he died, are unknown." Huo Ling started. "Renton''s ghost is lingering in the library, where he found the club membership registration form which he is guarding very closely. The club he wanted to join is the swimming club which Luren, who he is ''hanging out'' with and seems to be the main upant of the library, is currently the president. Luren is friends with Hierre and Mandy, who are also friends with Prille, who is chasing after Luren." He frowned in disdain when Prille was mentioned. "Prille has a ''fateful'' encounter with Rhyan, and Rhyan sought Harris to grant Prille a schrship in exchange of helping him out. Harris and Rhyan are Iris'' children, and Iris actually granted Renton a schrship before with the help of Eavon''s parents. Eavon is friends with Moon, who is Mandy''s younger brother." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded, feeling satisfied with Huo Ling''s summary.


    "Moon came to know Renton through Eavon who is his seatmate, and became interested in a girl who is Renton''s friend." Huo Ling continued. "This girl, unfortunately, died after shemitted suicide because of Yule Portkin, who is now dead, humiliated her. Yule''s friend, Eram, killed him due to reasons we yet to know." He said. "Now, Eram is dead for some inexplicable reasons." He finished.


    "Good." Yi Bing pped.


    "Right. Cody seemed to be friends with Moon and Eavon, and he hates Yule for stealing his girlfriend." Huo Ling said. "There are also two ces that are our keys to solve everything: Fughlia High''s pool area and Zirope Town power station." He spoke.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. "I understand the pool area¡­ but why add the power station?" he asked.


    "Because, not only is it an energy source, but also ¨C " Huo Ling tapped on hismunicator and a holographic screen appeared. " ¨C it is Eavon''s, as well as Renton''s, hometown." He exined as they looked at Eavon''s student profile on the screen. "As for that unfortunate girl¡­ since she is Renton''s friend, and must be also Eavon''s friend, I reckon she''s also from the same hometown. And, guess what I found!" he said and slid his finger on the holographic screen, showing another student''s profile on the page.


    It was of a female student''s profile named Elliese Ruch. She is really pretty, but the longer Yi Bing stared at her face, the more he felt that there''s something off.


    He started. "Is she¡­?" he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." He spoke. "She looks like that female teacher." He said, then paused. "Or, more precisely, that female teacher looks like her." He told him.


    Yi Bing was surprised. Then, heughed. "All the characters are now here." He said and rose from his seat. He walked towards the wall where Huo Ling pasted everyone''s pictures that were connected with arrows, looking like a giant cobweb.

 Chapter 390 - Caught

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Caught</h4>


    "Gu Shi sent a message to me since he can''t call you. He told me to check your inbox." Huo Ling spoke as he read Gu Shi''s message, along with the message that Gu Shi has also sent Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing is currently reading Yule''s and Eram''s autopsy reports, so he didn''t notice Gu Shi called.


    "Gu Shi said that he had already received your report regarding the changing of ssification of this world and that he already informed Shen Taizi about it. He said that you should also tell this name changing to Iris." Huo Ling said. "Shen Taizi confirmed that this world has be a supernatural world.. But, due to the repercussions it brought, i.e. soul biographies that can''t be seen in the Death Note, it won''t be a Special World, but an Abnormal World. But, he also stated that in the future, if these repercussions can be fixed, then it will be changed to Special World. So ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C the name ''Abnormal World'' is only temporary." He told him.


    Yi Bing absent-mindedly nodded.


    "What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked as he walked towards him.


    It is Friday again, and, fortunately, nothing eventful happened this week. It''s as if the calm before the storm. While Yi Bing asked Iris about Yule''s and Eram''s autopsy report, Huo Ling visited the library again, hoping to find more clues in the library ¨C precisely, on Luren and Renton the ghost. But, the two acted normally.


    Today, they went to the house Iris prepared for them. It''s actually a vi instead of a house. Although Yi Bing and Huo Ling doesn''t care of their lodging, but they really appreciate Iris''vish thoughtfulness to them.


    Yi Bing finally turned to Huo Ling. "There wasn''t any trace of drugs found in their bodies. The same for the female teacher." He answered. "Eram and the female teacher are in their normal mental state, so it was deliberate on the part of the female teacher to push Yule. Although Yule''s death is an ident, but murder is murder." He exined.


    "Oh. Then, why do you look so serious?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Because there are many suspicious points." Yi Bing answered. "Not to mention why the female teacher was in Eram''s room since it was another matter, but how can a woman push a man, resulting for the man to fall hard?" he asked.


    "Wasn''t it because Yule is sleepy since it''s alreadyte in the night?" Huo Ling asked. "And, the female teacher is angry." He added.


    "Alright. Let''s also not mention why would Yule go to Eram''s room in the middle of the night while everyone is asleep, but the teacher still shouldn''t have hit Yule that hard, so the impact of Yule''s fall also wouldn''t that hard, resulting in his death after his head hit the floor and his skull cracked." He frowned. "The female teacher also isn''t practicing or attending anything rted to increasing strength like attending a gym ss or practicing karate." He added.


    "¡­ this is indeed suspicious." Huo Ling said.


    The female teacher''s sentence in prison is longer than Eram''s, since Eram is just an aplice for helping the murderer hide the corpse, hide the crime, and acted like he didn''t know of the crime.


    "The only thing I could think right now is¡­" Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling.


    "Renton?" Huo Ling spoke. "But¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Although he seemed to be tied in the library, but we really don''t know if he is capable of wandering around the whole school." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "That''s true. We only seen him during the day." He said.


    "And, ghosts are stronger at night. They are strongest before the dawn." Yi Bing added.


    "Should we check it out?" Huo Ling asked.


    Fughlia High School, 11 P.M.


    "Aiyo! Don''t be so naughty! We aren''t supposed to be here!" a female voice spoke as she flirted with her boyfriend when her boyfriend kissed her inside an empty ssroom.


    But, her boyfriend ignored her false refusal and pushed her down the table. The female student actually isn''t that objective. When her boyfriend slowly peeled off her uniform to make her feel more excited, she even furiously blushed. She''s not angry, but shy.


    "¡­ you want to watch a live porn?" Yi Bing asked amidst the wet sounds inside the room.


    It''s not that they are voyeur. But, ghosts appear only when there are people around. Fortunately, they found these two students and followed them sneaking around, then waited for Renton to appear.


    "Give me a popcorn." Huo Ling said as he opened his hand.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" he sighed, then tapped hismunicator. The next second, two boxes of popcorns appeared and he gave the cheese-vored to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling muttered ''thanks'' then continued to watch the live action before them.


    "AH!" the female student cried. Oh. It seemed to be her first time. But, after the paines the pleasure.


    The two students seemed to be dogs that are in heat. But, after a while, the wind suddenly blew stronger, and colder.


    The female student shivered, whether it was because of the cold or because they had just climaxed, only she knows. "I¡­ I''m hungry." She panted. "We should now go back." She said.


    "But¡­ doing it in the ssroom is more exciting, isn''t it?" the male student said.


    She blushed. "Yes¡­ but¡­" she muttered.


    The male student seemed to think of something. "Do you believe that ghost story?" he asked. "That''s why he did it in the ssroom and not in the library, right?" he said.


    She nodded. She was about to kiss him again while he pushed inside her when they felt the wind blew stronger, and colder this time.


    "Achoo!" she sneezed.


    "We can do it wearing only half of our clothes on." He evilly grinned.


    "Oh, you!" she hit him, but she still wore her top without wearing her bra, making her more lustful.


    They were about to start again when suddenly, a chair fell down.


    "What''s that?" the female student asked.


    "Must be a cat." The male student answered. He was about to enter her again when another chair fell.


    "This doesn''t seem to be a cat¡­" the female student spoke and turned, only for her eyes to catch the sight of a shadow behind the curtain. "AAAAAAHH!!!" she screamed and immediately pushed the male student. She picked up her skirt before she hurriedly left, forgetting her undies.


    "What the¡­ f*ck!" the male student cursed when he also saw the shadow. Fortunately, he is smarter than his girlfriend and seemed to really care for her since he also picked up his girlfriend''s undies along with the rest of his clothes before he ran after her.


    0000: He''s arrived. He really can leave the library.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing both looked at Renton sitting on the window sill. The billowing curtains outlining his lonely figure.


    0001: He must have done something to the female teacher''s mind, making her more irritated then the usual, and weaken Yule for the impact of his fall to be stronger.


    Yi Bing is convinced that only ghosts don''t leave a trace. There are only the results.


    "Hmmm...~" they heard Renton hummed as he waved his legs. Sitting on the window from the fourth floor, you''ll die if you fall. But, Renton is already dead, and is now just a ghost, so he isn''t afraid to fall.


    Suddenly, they felt a tug from a certain direction. They immediately turned. "¡­ definitely the pool area!" Yi Bing said.


    They looked at Renton and saw that he''s still humming, seeming to not feel this tugging sensation. Yi Bing and Huo Ling then confirmed that this must be rted to the missing world energy.


    "Let''s go!" Yi Bing said.


    He and Huo Ling immediately left, going to the direction of the pool area. They didn''t know that, just as they left, a person entered the ssroom 3-S. ''S'' for special sses. Although the person entered noiselessly, but the ghost still noticed him.


    "Luren." Renton called.


    Luren just stood where he is, staring at the handsome face of the youth wearing a sunny expression although his entire appearance is covered in gloom, especially that ugly wound that is visible on his neck. Underneath that seemingly impable uniform are scars on his armpits and legs.


    He was dismembered.


    Luren suppressed the dark emotions inside his chest and kept his indifferent expression. "You seem to be in a good mood?" he asked.


    "Mn!" Renton nodded. "I caught two students again!" he said and nced at the table where some traces of blood and another liquid remained. Although he already blew away that smell of debauchery, but some traces still remained.


    This is also why Luren didn''te near. Renton hates debauchery, especially done by the youths. "Good." He spoke.


    Renton giggled. Luren stared at his back for a long time, engraving that bright smile on his face that has captured him the first time he seen him.

 Chapter 391 - Beneath

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Beneath</h4>


    Yi Bing frowned when they reached the pool area and he immediately pulled Huo Ling back when they felt they were pulled stronger. "Don''t go near." He told Huo Ling and they moved away from the swimming pool.


    "What is this?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at the swirling water in the middle of the swimming pool. His jaw dropped, feeling gob smacked as he stared at the vortex in the water.


    Yi Bing pulled Huo Ling closer to him, afraid that the air around them would suck them in the vortex. "We should''ve gone here at night before. But, it isn''t toote." He said.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "I mean, aren''t the ''main events'' all happen during the night?" Yi Bing asked.


    The corner of Huo Ling''s lips twitched. "¡­ why didn''t you tell me that earlier?" he asked as he casted a look of annoyance to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing rubbed his nose in embarrassment. "My bad." He apologized. He admits, he really underestimated this world. He thought that everything is simple since this is just a Normal World.


    Now, he is pped in the face. Not only by Renton''s ghost, but also by this inexplicable giant vortex of water upying the swimming pool. It''s like a giant mouth of a monster under water, hiding in the darkness and ready to pounce on them when theye near.


    "There must be something beneath the swimming pool." Yi Bing spoke.


    They have been here before and saw that the water is clear. So, if there''s anomaly, it must be beneath the swimming pool.


    "That thing must be the reason of the disappearance of the world''s energy." Yi Bing added.


    Obviously. Huo Ling thought as he forced not to roll his eyes at Yi Bing. "What should we do now?" he asked. "We can''t go near it, or we''ll be sucked in." he said, then raised his hand to feel the wind. "Ah. There''s a stronger energy mixed with the wind. It''s sucking this world''s energy!" He told him.


    Yi Bing''s expression looked pensive as he stared at the vortex. "Huo Ling." He called.


    "Hmm?" Huo Ling answered.


    "Do you remember the newspaper I was reading back then in the library?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling nodded.


    "It''s about this swimming pool." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling looked at him.


    "This swimming pool was built thest because they want the best of facility. Guess when it was built?" Yi Bing asked Huo Ling.


    "Two years ago?" Huo Ling randomly guessed.


    "Two months ago." Yi Bing spoke.


    "¡­ f*ck." Huo Ling cursed as he kicked the fence. "Could it be¡­ could it be - ?" he stared hard at Yi Bing. "Renton''s body is under that¡­?" he asked, aghast.


    "There''s a high possibility." Yi Bing spoke.


    Two months ago, Renton disappeared. It could be said that his disappearance is actually his death. The swimming pool was then built.


    Huo Ling uttered a string of curses. "No wonder Renton¡­ I can''t me him for killing the bastards who wronged him!" he said, mad. His brown eyes glowered an orange colored, looking like a pair of amber gems in the dark night.


    "If Renton''s body was buried underneath the swimming pool, then his ghost should''ve been in the pool area. But, it was in the library¡­" Yi Bing said.


    "He can''t even be with his body after he died?!" Huo Ling eximed in outrage.


    "Wait. Calm down." Yi Bing spoke. "Because this area is open-air, the sun directly hits the pool. Added to the fact that mostly, males are gathering here, there''s a strong yang energy in this area. The yin energying from Renton''s body must been suppressed, as well as his ghost, thus separating them two." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s eyes turned red from anger and tears, pitying Renton. "No wonder why he always stayed in the library¡­ it is to watch the swimming pool." He sniffed.


    Yi Bing patted his head,forting him. "But, if it''s Renton''s corpse sucking this world''s energy, it should''ve already broken out of the swimming pool." He continued.


    Huo Ling froze. "You mean¡­" he muttered as he stared at Yi Bing.


    "There''s something aside from Renton''s corpse that is in there." Yi Bing said and looked at the vortex. "And it''s the one that is sucking this world''s energy, adding to the suppression of the yin energy in Renton''s corpse." He exined.


    "Then¡­ then let''s take it out!" Huo Ling said. "This way, not only can we aplish out task, but we can also help Renton!" his eyes brightened.


    Yi Bing''s heart melted at the sight. Huo Ling is too adorable! He thought, suppressing the urge to kiss Huo Ling. "I think this matter isn''t simple." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Huo Ling asked.


    "How do you think can a Normal World turn to a Supernatural World?" Yi Bing asked. Seeing the look of bewilderment in Huo Ling''s face, he exined. "I guess there must be a special item beneath the swimming pool. And, it must be the work of an expert." He said. "Think about it. This ce is directly hit by the sun, and almost males gather here. This is the best ce to collect yang energy, suppressing the yin energy. This work is very borate." He sneered.


    Huo Ling''s face paled. "You mean¡­ this must be nned by someone?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He answered. "I can guess who." He said, remembered the name that appeared in the newspaper.


    "Who?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Quinn Hudgeson." Yi Bing answered.


    ¡­


    "So, Renton can only wander around during night?" Huo Ling spoke as he looked at Luren''s and Renton''s figures through a binocr as he stood in the roof of the gymnasium. He turned to Yi Bing and saw that he has finished calling Iris. "Can''t Renton go outside Fughlia?" he asked.


    "That depends." Yi Bing answered. "If he can get stronger, then he might. One way for the ghosts to get stronger is to collect fear from the humans, especially fear directly towards them. But¡­" he spoke. "Renton''s corpse is here. He can''t leave too far. No matter how strong he is, but he will feel weaker if he''d separate farther and longer from his corpse." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "So, that''s why he and Luren keep gazing at the swimming pool." He said.


    Luren must know how Renton died.


    "The reason why he can''t take an action ¨C to dig Renton''s corpse, is because of this mystic object that is suppressing the yin energy in Renton''s body. You should know that if the ghostbines with his corpse, the easier for him to get stronger." He said. "So, Renton must have already told Luren to not take any action, or else his corpse might be destroyed if this object is carelessly taken away." He exined.


    Huo Ling sighed in pity. "Luren also has it hard. He wanted to avenge his love and help him, but he learned that he can''t." hemented.


    Yi Bing just smiled. I also want to confess, but I can''t since I don''t want to part from you. He thought and suppressed his emotions. "He also can''t carelessly take any action because Quinn is Iris'' son." He told him.


    Huo Ling snorted in disdain. "Rich people." He said.


    Yi Bing chuckled. "Although Luren is an heir, but he''s still a student right now. He has to win in Decathlon, and anypetition or contest, to prove his strength." He exined.


    "Ah¡­ the Decathlon¡­" Huo Ling frowned. He remembered that he had to participate as one of the special sses'' students.


    "You can just participate for a while and use your ''injury'' as an excuse. That way, you can leave the contest, and also show your respect to your seniors." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened. "Good idea!" he grinned. "So, what did Iris say?" he asked.


    Yi Bing went to call Iris about Quinn, and if he noticed any suspicious behavior from Quinn.


    "It wasn''t Iris that answered." Yi Bing said. Before Huo Ling could ask, he spoke. "It was Lin Ze." He told him.


    "¡­ it isn''t what my mind crookedly thinking, right?" Huo Ling''s expression turnedplicated.


    Yi Bingughed. "Can''t it be that Iris is busy signing the documents and Lin Ze happened to pick it up?" he said.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling chose not toment.


    Yi Bing patted his head. "Lin Ze said that Iris has fallen asleep on his working table and happened to bring him a cup of coffee." He exined.


    "So, did he tell you about Quinn Hudgeson?" Huo Ling asked.


    "He did." Yi Bing answered. "He said that Quinn Hudgeson asked to take over the project for the swimming pool in Fughlia High, add more workers and had them work overtime. So, the project was finished in just three days." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s jaw dropped in shock. "Then, isn''t he main culprit?!" he said. "He''s definitely the one who murdered Renton!" he added.

 Chapter 392 - Children

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Children</h4>


    Hudgeson Main Vi, Saturday, noon.


    Harris Hudgeson has just arrived when he saw Rene was sitting elegantly on the couch, gracefully holding the teacup and sipping her drink, painting a beautiful picture.


    "Elder brother. You finally arrived." Rhyan spoke as he yed chess with Odrey who was sitting beside Rene, looking very obedient.


    "En." Harris nodded, then looked around. "Where''s Quinn?" he asked when he didn''t see even a shadow of Quinn. "Didn''t father say that we''ll be eating lunch together?" he asked as he loosened his necktie.


    "You''ve arrived earlier than he." Rene answered.. "Secretary Lin called him and he said that it was the housekeeper answered. The housekeeper said that Quinn is still asleep." She spoke with disdain.


    The men have their own residences while the women remained in the main vi to apany Iris, who is actually stays outside more than he remained inside. This isn''t because of nightlife, but because he was just very busy with his tons of businesses. If Harris wasn''t there, Iris would''ve hanged himself for being not having a time to even take a breather.


    Rene and Odrey are fine to stay in the main vi, since they don''t like going outside. It''s not to keep their image as nobledies, but because they don''t see the need to go out. They would only tire themselves if they go outside, and annoy themselves facing hypocrites who lust after Iris'' wealth.


    Wasn''t Rhyan who met Prille a prime example? So, Rene and Odrey didn''t bother themselves and just made excuses like Iris is closely keeping an eye on them.


    Harris, if not them knowing they were all adopted, would think that Harris is actually the biological son of Iris for them being too simr. Not in appearance, but in terms of handling businesses and problems. This is because Harris was the first child Iris took in, so he learned earlier from Iris, and that he is just a fast learner.


    Rene''s dream when she was young is to be an actress. Not only because she likes acting, but because she wanted to find her biological parents fast. If they would see her in TV, then they might recognize her. But, she actually doesn''t need to be an actress. She thought Iris would kill her dream to prevent her from finding her parents, but he not only made her wishe true, but he also found her biological parents and even found them a beautiful home, arranged people to look after them and even allowed her to see them. She thought that Iris was nning something, but he actually is just like that ¨C a kind person. So, she finally lowered her guard and deeply respected him.


    Rhyan is the simplest child ever that Iris took in. He thought that his parents are the welfare workers, so he thought that he has lots of parents. But, when Iris took him under his wing, he personally exined to Rhyan the concept of ''parents''. Rhyan, as expected, cried, since he only has two parents. But, Iris told him that these two parents are just the biological parents, and he can actually have many parents as he liked. Rhyan was then pacified, and told Iris that he wants him to be his parent. Among all the children Iris adopted, Rhyan worried him the most when he was young, so he allocated many tutors for the child so that the child won''t be deceived. If Rhyan was abducted, he would even help the person count his money. Fortunately, Rhyan grew up to not be a hopeless case.


    Quinn is the naughtiest child. He is a devil ¨C behavior-wise, when he was a child. He is the definition of a child ¨C naughty, throwing tantrums, crybaby, etc. Harris has been matured since he was young since he already knows his parents have died. Rene found out that she was picked up and was separated from her biological parents so she already knew a little of the world. Rhyan is a simpleton. But, Quinn is a schemer. He has so many tricks in his sleeve, making the nannies hired by Iris quit their job because they can''t stand Quinn.


    So, Iris has to finally step in. Not because he is afraid of losing money to hire more nannies for Quinn, but because he realized that Quinn wouldn''t wake up in his naughty tricks if he won''t be given a harsh wake-up call. So, Iris devised a n of burning one of his vis and had Quinn watch it burn from the beginning until the end. He even added an explosion. Quinn cried, as expected, but Iris didn''t buy it. He told the young Quinn that a child will always be a child and can never be an adult if he continues to think like a child and act like a child. Iris is indirectly telling him that he can never match Iris, and Quinn''s tricks are petty. Quinn changed the next day and didn''t make a fuss anymore. From time to time, he would scheme on Rhyan ¨C this na?ve child, but only to be left empty-handed since Iris has saw through him. So, Quinn turned cker and cker.


    Odrey is the most obedient, since she''s introverted. When she was still in the orphanage, some children would pick on her, and the rest would ignore her. Those who picked on her would then lose interest since she didn''t cry nor got angry. So, in the end, no one befriended her. Did Iris choose her because she looked pitiful? No. It was because of her temperament. She is a pushover? She isn''t. She has just better temper than everyone else. She can endure the pressure Iris gave them the most. Even Harris almost punched Iris one time Iris hurried them on the tasks he gave them. But, Odrey is very patient and calm. Thus, Iris liked her because she is the easiest to handle, and he didn''t need to worry about her since she is smart. If she isn''t, how can she survive in the orphanage when the workers sometimes not give her food because they dislike her? So, Iris took her away to sharpen her.


    Each of Iris'' adopted children has their own strengths and weaknesses. Only Iris can manage them. But, even though they were already adults, but they sometimes act childish towards Iris. Not only the girls, but also the boys. For instance, Harris has encountered a problem and he felt exhausted for the day. So, he admitted to Iris that he can''t handle this project properly. How can Iris not know Harris'' abilities? But, he decided to indulge the child once in a while.


    The second child, Rene, is known for her love of theaters. One day she met a theatrical troupe in Thand but found out that the costume she badly wanted was put up in an auction. So, she tried to lure Iris to the auction, saying he can disy his wealth there.


    The third child, Rhyan¡­ no need to say more about him since he is the most childish among them. Even more childish than the youngest Odrey. One time, he was scolded by Harris because Harris was finding someone to vent after being frustrated by Quinn who deliberately messed with him. Quinn wanted to strike two birds with one stone and he seeded by giving Harris a headache while making Rhyan hate Harris. Iris could onlyfort Rhyan by patting him on the head, just like what he always did when they were a child. Harris apologized to Rhyan the same night, so it ended in Quinn''s defeat.


    Quinn only knows how scheme, so he always messes with Harris and Rhyan. He knows he can''t win over Harris and ying with Rhyan is like punching a cotton, but he still continues to mess with these two because he knows Iris would solve the problem he made for Harris and Rhyan. This is the game only the two of them y.


    The youngest child should be the one to be spoiled the most, but Odrey never expressed any likes or dislikes towards anything. Although Iris likes Odrey being obedient, but she is too obedient. He is also a father, and he also wanted to be a father towards his children even though they aren''t rted by blood. He thought all day and night what does Odrey likes, and asked Rene. They are both women, so Rene must know what Odrey likes. But, surprisingly, Rene answered she didn''t know and suggested to buy Odrey bags, shoes, clothes and jewelries. Iris waited for Odrey''s reaction, but her expression looked very lukewarm. He then decided to ask Harris, the eldest. But, he should''ve known. Harris is like him, so he changed his n and asked Quinn who knows so many tricks. But, he also thought that Quinn might give him a weird idea, so he finally asked Rhyan. The next day, he followed Rhyan''s suggestion and was surprised to see Odrey finally smiled! It turns out she likes seafoods! He asked Rhyan how did he know what Odrey liked. Rhyan answered that he is stealing the snacks of Odrey.

 Chapter 393 - Quinn

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Quinn</h4>


    As soon as Iris appeared, everyone immediately sat on their seats around the long table. Iris frowned when he saw an empty seat. One of them is missing.


    He turned to Lin Ze. "Is Quinn still not up yet?" he asked, displeasure is in his voice.


    Lin Ze bowed. "I''ve called fourth young master''s housekeeper for the second time. He said that fourth young master is still asleep." He answered.


    Iris'' expression now turned ugly. "He''s really not giving me face, huh!" he sneered.


    Harris'' expression didn''t change. Rene''s eyes shed in schadenfreude for Quinn. Rhyan felt jittery, while Odrey stared at the dishes before them, thinking when can they start eating.


    Iris must have sensed his other children''s hunger, so he calmed himself. "If he won''te, then he won''t. I''ll transfer to Rhyan all the projects in Quinn''s hands." he said as he picked up his fork and knife. "Let''s eat first." He said.


    Harris nodded, feeling pleased, since he doesn''t want to have more projects in his hands. He picked up some dishes and began eating. Rene resumed drinking her tea while she had a servant pick her some dishes. Rhyan wanted to refuse Iris'' proposal, but since Iris already said ''eat'', then he was forced to suppress his words and then started to pick the dishes. Odrey is the happiest of them. Before Iris could finish his words, he already grabbed some dishes and then eat.


    Surprisingly, even though they were missing one person, the meal is more harmonious than before. After their meal, they all went to the gazebo to chat.


    "Elder sister, you''re drinking more tea than usual." Rhyan spoke as he looked at Rene''s third cup.


    "Men like you wouldn''t understand how to be more careful of your health while you are young." Rene said.


    "¡­ you''re still just twenty-six¡­" Rhyan muttered.


    "Hmph." Rene ignored him and turned to Harris. "How about you? Aside from business, do you have other interesting things you are busy with?" she asked.


    "I am pursuing someone." Harris answered.


    They were all surprised. After all, Harris is just only one step away from being a monk. Thisst step is shaving his head bald and wear the clothes of the monks and carry a beaded ne.


    "Who is it?" Rhyan excitedly asked while stealing a snack from Odrey, which he was hit in return.


    "Luris Gregor." Harris answered.


    "¡­ is it the ''Luris'' that we are thinking about?" they asked.


    Harris nodded.


    Iris could see clearer than them. "You''re not doing this to sacrifice yourself in exchange for future cooperation with the G Holdings?" he asked Harris.


    "Father and Luris are friends since forever. I don''t see any problem for me to sacrifice myself for our businesses." Harris said.


    "¡­ but, Luris, is¡­ fifteen years older than you?" Rhyan spoke with much difficulty.


    Iris is older than Luris, nearing forty. Meanwhile, Luris is younger than him. Although Luris is already in his thirties, but if he stood beside his son Luren, one would think Luris is Luren''s older brother.


    "Age doesn''t matter. Feelings do." Harris sinctly spoke.


    No one spoke again with the topic. "Is Quinn still not up yet?" Iris asked Lin Ze, looking more irritated than earlier.


    "I''ve already called fourth young master''s housekeeper. He said that fourth young master returned in the wee hours in the morning, looking tired and heavily drunk." Lin Ze exined.


    The housekeepers naturally wouldn''t dare wake them up, more especially that they all have their tempers.


    Iris clicked his tongue. "Let him be. Transfer all the projects currently in Quinn''s hands to Rhyan." He said.


    Rhyan started. He almost forgot this. "Father, I¡­ I can''t¡­" he said.


    Iris looked at him. "Don''t be afraid of your younger brother. He won''t dare get mad at you since he has made a mistake." He told him.


    "T-that''s not it¡­" Rhyan said. "I ¨C I''m not good in business deals¡­" he exined.


    "I''ll give you Quinn''s personal secretary to walk you." Iris answered.


    Rhyan shut up. He turned to look at Harris, asking for help. But, Harris avoided his gaze. Although Iris didn''t say anything earlier regarding hising out and confession for Luris, but he knows Iris is definitely mad. He just didn''tsh out at him to give him face. So, he doesn''t want to help Rhyan to not make Iris angrier.


    Lin Ze watched them and secretly sighed. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang. He immediately answered it. "¡­ WHAT?!" he eximed when he heard what the person from the other line said. He looked at Iris who turned to him when he heard him shout. "Sir¡­" he called, his voice shaking in fear and trepidation. "Fourth young master¡­ is dead." He told him.


    They were all stunned. "WHAT?!" Iris'' voice rose and he abruptly rose from his seat. "How did that happen?! Weren''t he in his vi right now and is sleeping?!" he asked.


    Lin Ze''s face paled. "The housekeeper said that he was worried I''d call again so he decided to check on the fourth young master this time. Then, he found out that the fourth young master wasn''t breathing!" he exined. "He already called the police¡­" he added.


    They were stupefied. Earlier, they were expecting for Quinn to arrive, but now it was the news of his death that arrived. They should''ve known. No matter how devious Quinn is, but Iris is his father, after all. All of them, including Quinn, deeply respects Iris. So, Quinn would have definitelye for lunch, since it was Iris summoned them. He never failed Iris'' summon before. It was only today, and it''s because he''s actually dead.


    Iris immediately calmed down his agitation. "All of you¡­ stay here. We don''t know how your fourth brother died, so stay here and be safe. Don''t think of sneaking out!" he told his children before he left with Lin Ze.


    Everyone is smart so they understood. Iris suspects that Quinn was killed. As to how, they yet to find out. Iris also called Yi Bing along the way. Lin Ze already told him this morning that Yi Bing calledst night asking about Quinn.


    "¡­ f*ck!" Huo Ling cursed from the other line. "How can he die?!" he asked.


    Iris frowned. "I''m asking you this! Are you sure you didn''t do anything strange on Quinn?!" he asked through his gritted teeth.


    Huo Ling is equally irritated so he snatched Yi Bing''s mobile phone. "We didn''t! We spent whole night until the dawn in Fughlia, staring at the pool area! Isn''t your son''s vi located at the other end of the city, directly opposite of Fughlia?! How can we just suddenly appear there?!" he asked. "If it wasn''t for your son acting suspicious, we wouldn''t have inquired about him from you!" he told him.


    Iris brows furrowed. "What ''acting suspicious''?" he asked.


    Huo Ling sneered. "Wasn''t he in charge of the project of building the swimming pool of Fughlia?" he asked. Before Iris could answer, he continued. "But, he took it from someone else''s hands." he added.


    Iris fell silence. He can guess what the other party means. "What do you think he did?" he asked, resignation in his voice.


    "He killed Renton and buried Renton''s corpse beneath the swimming pool." Huo Ling directly answered.


    Iris sharply inhaled. "You ¨C " he gnashed his teeth.


    "Mr. Hudgeson." Huo Ling spoke in a cold voice. "I know you know that we can''t harm anyone, the humans¡­ especially the ghosts since they are souls." He said.


    Iris pressed his lips into a thin line and ended the call. He actually knows Yi Bing and Huo Ling can''t kill Quinn, since if they wanted to kill someone, no one would even find out about it. So, Quinn''s death is a mystery to him.


    "Lin Ze. Investigate who was Quinn with before he went home, and the suspicious people around with him." he said.


    "Yes." Lin Ze nodded and made a call.


    But, just as they arrived, they saw the policemen were holding someone down.


    "Let go of me! I didn''t do it!" a voice belonging to a teenager spoke.


    Iris and Lin Ze looked at each other as they closed the door of the car. "Sir, this voice belongs to¡­" Lin Ze spoke as they approached.


    Iris walked in the front so he immediately saw the person the policemen caught. He has a delicate face and is wearing a school uniform Iris is the most familiar with, since he is the one who designed it for their school''s brand.


    " ¨C Prille Devogne." Lin Ze continued as he stopped a step behind Iris. He was looking at Prille who is red-faced in shame and anger.


    There''s also a trace of guilt in his eyes which he tried to suppress, but Lin Ze and Iris have caught since they were closely observing him, being high-strung after receiving the news of Quinn''s death. Yi Bing and Huo Ling, who teleported to the other end of the city after receiving Iris'' call, watched everything from the roof, especially Prille''s act.


    "This is bing moreplicated¡­ and interesting." Huo Ling said.

 Chapter 394 - Err

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Err</h4>


    "How did Prillee here? No¡­ why is he here?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing as they watched Iris told the police to confine Prille before he and Lin Ze went inside Quinn''s vi and find more policemen inside as some interrogated the housekeeper along with the other servants while the other policemen looked for traces and clues around the vi, especially in Quinn''s bedroom.


    The only children ¨C or sons, of Iris Hudgeson that can be said to be connected to Prille are Rhyan and Harris. The former was saved by Prille, while thetter can''t even be said to have any interactions with Prille. So, why is Prille in Quinn''s vi? Or, specifically, loitering outside the vi? What connection does he have with Quinn? Could it be, not only Quinn, but Prille also have something to do with Renton''s death?


    Iris and Lin Ze are as puzzled as Huo Ling and Yi Bing on Prille''s connection with Quinn.


    "Sir." Lin Ze called as they climbed the stairs. "Someone said that they have seen fourth young master in the Win Club at one in the morning and left at two." He said, then paused. "They said they have seen him with a young man. He''s¡­" he nced outside the vi.


    This young man is none other than Prille..


    Iris'' head ached. "The Decathlon ising up, but why are the students engage in messy things?" he asked as he held his head.


    Lin Ze helped him regain his bnce when he staggered. He also heard earlier while Iris talked to Huo Ling that Huo Ling and Yi Bing found two students ¨C a male and a female, having an intercourse in one of the ssroomsst night. Although Huo Ling said this to testify his and Yi Bing''s ''innocence'', but to Iris and Lin Ze, this sounds like an insult. Meaning, the students of Fughlia High are all debauched.


    Now, they found Prille outside the v of Quinn, who died.


    "Draft up a set of new rules for me. Make them stricter." Iris told Lin Ze.


    "Yes." Lin Ze answered.


    Iris and Lin Ze finally arrived in Quinn''s room. Although Iris isn''t strict with his children''s night life, but he knows they wouldn''t cross his bottom line. That''s why he didn''t believe what Huo Ling said earlier that Quinn killed Renton and, worse, buried Renton''s body beneath the swimming pool.


    "Lin Ze." Iris called as he stopped outside Quinn''s room. He stared at the open door and could see the policemen inside along with the forensic team. "Investigate what happened two months ago, precisely the Fughlia Swimming Pool project." He told him. "And Prille''s origin." He added and entered the room before Lin Ze could answer.


    "Yes!" Lin Ze answered and left. He knows Iris doesn''t want to be seen grieving by someone.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling who were watching while being invisible followed Iris inside Quinn''s room.


    "As expected. We can''t pull his biography." Huo Ling spoke as he opened his Death Note to look for Quinn''s biography, but it showed an error. He sighed and looked at Quinn''s corpse above the bed. "Was it not him who killed Renton?" he asked and looked at Iris crying by the bedside. He started to doubt his judgement.


    Yi Bing knows Huo Ling is an empathic person and can be swayed by his emotions. But, right now, seeing Iris'' grief, he can say that they really must have been wrong before. Iris is a businessman, so he definitely can tell a person''s character. When he says that Quinn didn''t do anything wrong, then, Quinn definitely must be innocent.


    He sighed and rubbed the space between his brows. "Just what the hell is going on¡­?" he muttered.


    "Yi Bing¡­?" Huo Ling called. He saw Yi Bing really looked tired. "I''m sorry." He apologized.


    "Why are you apologizing?" Yi Bing asked.


    "I must have influenced your judgement about Quinn." Huo Ling bit his lip. "I''m¡­ a burden, aren''t I?" he asked.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a long while.


    Huo Ling''s shoulder sank. But, he suddenly felt a pain on his forehead. Yi Bing flicked his forehead. "¡­ why?" he asked as he rubbed his forehead.


    "You''re not a burden." Yi Bing told him before he turned to Quinn''s corpse. "We must have overlooked something." He said.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked. They have gathered all the information that they could.


    "I don''t know." Yi Bing honestly answered and frowned. He doesn''t like the feeling of everything not under his control.


    Huo Ling also felt helpless. They''ve all done that they could, and everything led to Quinn as the perpetrator. But, it turns out to be wrong. Although it was their emotion that they are using to judge the things right now, but Huo Ling trusts Yi Bing. Yi Bing would not lie to him, nor he would cover up an unjustifiable crime.


    "Prille." Yi Bing suddenly spoke.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling looked at him. Why did the green tea''s namee out of Yi Bing''s mouth? He thought, puzzled.


    "His presence here is the most suspicious." Yi Bing spoke and looked outside the window where they can see the police cars parked outside.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak and just let Yi Bing continue.


    "Just like what you asked earlier, why is he here? And how did he get here?" Yi Bing said. "Thismunity has the highest security in the country. No ordinary person can enter, so how did Prille appear here?" he took a deep breath. "I think Prille knows something regarding Renton''s death. Quinn has an involvement. And ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C Luren must know everything." He told him.


    Huo Ling remembered Luren''s deep eyes as every time he looked at the swimming pool as he stood by the library''s ss wall like a statue. In contrast to his indifference, his eyes spoke volumes. The eyes are the windows to the soul, indeed.


    "But, we can''t just ask him. It won''t be that easy." He shook his head. "Not only do we have to consider his feelings, be wary of his temper that he might suddenly explode¡­ there''s also Renton''s ghost." He sighed.


    Yi Bing knows this. "We''ll ask Luren if we''ve reached a dead end." He said.


    "Okay." Huo Ling agreed.


    Suddenly, rushed footsteps were heard. They all turned and saw Lin Ze panting as he ced a hand on the doorway for a support. "Sir¡­" he called as he looked at Iris.


    Iris'' eyes sharpened. "Did you find something?" he asked.


    Lin Ze heavily nodded. He showed an unfamiliar phone to Iris as he walked towards him. It was then that they noticed that Lin Ze was holding two phones.


    One is his, and the other one is¡­


    "This is Prille Devogne''s mobile phone." Lin Ze spoke.


    Iris'' expression turned ugly. "Say it!" he snapped at Lin Ze.


    Lin Ze''s facial muscles tightened and he took a deep breath as he unlocked the phone. He must have forced Prille back in the police car to remove the PIN and the password for Lin Ze to ess all the information in Prille''s phone.


    "Prille Devogne¡­ is ckmailing the fourth young master." Lin Ze said.


    Iris'' expression changed. "''ckmail''?" heughed in anger. "You want to believe me, he can ckmail Quinn?!" he asked.


    Quinn is the most cunning person he knows. Even Iris bes helpless in facing Quinn. But now, Lin Ze says Prille is ckmailing Quinn?!


    Lin Ze closed his eyes as he bit the bullet. "Yes." He answered. Before Iris could explode, he continued. "It''s for the third young master''s sake." He said.


    Iris'' expression darkened and he almost fainted on the spot. Suddenly, he felt his mind cleared. Right¡­ he bitterly smiled. Even the weakest person can topple the strongest person¡­ it all depends on interests, and things they care about.


    "Rhyan¡­" Iris muttered. "He and Quinn are at each other''s throats¡­ how can Quinn let Prille ckmail him? Quinn would''ve help Prille trip Rhyan instead!" he said, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Sir¡­" Lin Ze called as he looked at Iris'' red eyes. He felt pity towards Iris. "You better read their messages." He told him and gently opened Iris'' clenched fists. He wiped Prille''s phone before he ced it on Iris'' now shaking hand.


    Iris knows that Prille has saved Rhyan before, and Rhyan asked Harris to give Prille a schrship ¨C a ticket to Fughlia, as a payment. Iris knows Rhyan is dumb, and Rhyan would sometimes fall into mishaps. But, the worst that happened to Rhyan is being mugged, leading him to meeting Prille. Other than that, there''s none.


    Iris is confident with his children''s characters. But, for the first time, he felt dread as he tapped on the message thread of Prille with Quinn.


    "Do you know that Rhyan likes me?"


    "Slut!"


    "Hahaha. Why are you so angry? Because with just one call, Rhyan would crawl to where I am?"


    "I don''t care what happens to me! But, don''t you darey your filthy hands on my brother!"


    "But, what do you think will your brother think if he knows you are involved in a crime?"

 Chapter 395 - Prille

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Prille</h4>


    Iris'' face paled and his knees weakened, causing him to copse. But, fortunately, Lin Ze reacted fast and caught Iris. Prille''s mobile phone fell to the floor with a loud tter.


    Iris was trembling in Lin Ze''s arms. He buried his face in Lin Ze''s chest when he finally can''t prevent his tears from falling. "Lin Ze¡­ Quinn¡­ he¡­ towards Rhyan¡­" he stammered. His voice is hoarse and it broke when he spoke his children''s names.


    "Mn." Lin Ze answered and nced at the policemen and the forensic team. Fortunately, they know discretion so, after they finished their tasks, they immediately went out of the room and conscientiously closed the door.


    "How could¡­ it be¡­?" Iris asked. "Quinn hates Rhyan¡­" he said..


    Lin Ze didn''t speak and just patted Iris'' back tofort him. "Fourth young master cares about what third young master will think of him. He also cared about third young master''s feelings, so he didn''t warn the third young master about Prille Devogne and Prille Devogne''s ill intent." He exined.


    Because Quinn is worried of what will happen to Rhyan, he didn''t tell anyone about Prille''s intention, since he is afraid Prille would have gone crazy. Quinn knows the weight of Prille in Rhyan''s heart.


    "No." Iris spoke and sniffled. He wiped the tears off of his face. "Rhyan looks normal. He doesn''t look like he''s in love?" he asked and looked at Lin Ze.


    Lin Ze fell silent. He actually feels doubtful in this aspect. Since he is following Iris as his personal secretary, he also has interactions with Iris'' children every time Iris interacts with them. So, he could see from his observation that Rhyan is acting the usual.


    "Could it be¡­" he spoke. "Fourth young master misunderstood the third young master?" he asked.


    Iris stared at him, waiting for his opinion.


    "¡­ fourth young master and third young master rarely interacts. Thest time they met, it was during yourst summon of the young masters and misses three years ago. And that time¡­" Lin Ze looked at Iris'' eyes. "¡­ was the time the third young master met Prille Devogne and he asked the eldest young master during the meal to give Prille Devogne a schrship. So, in the fourth young master''s mind¡­" he looked at Quinn''s corpse on the bed. "¡­ the third young master must have been smitten on Prille Devogne." He finished.


    Iris. "¡­" was that long Ist spent time with them?


    Yi Bing. "¡­" damn Iris. He''s an idiot.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" he''s definitely an idiot. A business idiot.


    Iris is indeed a business idiot. Or else, he wouldn''t have more than ten kinds of businesses in his hands that is about to drive Harris, his heir, mad. Because of this, he doesn''t notice the time and every time he did, he only realizes that half a year has already passed. So, it was no wonder that it was already three years that he and his five children havest gathered.


    "Wait." Iris muttered, breaking the awkwardness in the atmosphere after he realized his w. "Quinn can just easily crush this Prille. How can he make Quinn feel threatened this much?" he asked. "He can just imprison Rhyan if that happens¡­ so why did Quinn fear Prille?" he looked at Quinn''s corpse. His eyes reddened again and he looked away, feeling great heartache.


    "This¡­" Lin Ze muttered.


    Iris sharply turned to him. "You found something?" he asked.


    Lin Ze nodded.


    "What did this Prille mean by ''crime''?" Iris asked when he remembered the conversation between Prille and Quinn.


    "This is rted to the swimming pool project." Lin Ze answered.


    Iris froze.


    "That time, the project was in the hands of the eldest young master." Lin Ze spoke, referring to Harris. "But, the fourth young master suddenly felt incensed and took over the project. The eldest young master has six other projects in his hands, so¡­" he looked at Iris.


    Iris. "¡­" alright! It''s my fault for being too obsessed with businesses and always make my children suffer because of it!


    Lin Ze coughed. "So, the eldest young master gave the project to the fourth young master." He continued.


    Harris already felt tired, and added with Quinn annoying him, he threw the project to Quinn.


    "How did this be a crime?" Iris asked.


    Lin Ze paused. "It is rted to Renton Hydd." He answered. He meant, Renton''s death.


    Iris froze.


    "Of course, the fourth young master didn''t know about Renton Hydd, nor he knows that he''s already dead." Lin Ze said.


    Quinn and Renton never intersected.


    "It was only after the pool area was finished that the fourth young master found out about the hidden corpse beneath the swimming pool." Lin Ze continued, remembered what Prille told him in the police car.


    "Was it Prille who killed Renton?" Iris asked. "Was it him who buried the corpse there?" he added.


    Lin Ze shook his head. "Someone else." He answered, then took a deep breath. "Sir. Do you know why the fourth young master suddenly became interested in the swimming pool project?" he suddenly asked.


    Iris shook his head.


    Lin Ze smiled. "Not only was he asked by someone to take the project, but he ¨C " he looked at Iris. " ¨C he also wanted to prove to sir that he can be better." He told him.


    Iris felt like his heart was being stabbed. His eyes reddened and his tears fell. "Quinn¡­" he fell on his knees and cried. His face is filled with regret. He never knew what his children was thinking, only until their death.


    He should''ve spent more time with them rather than with his mountains of documents. He should''ve watched his children grew than make his businesses grew more.


    "Sir¡­" Lin Ze sighed as he squatted beside Iris. He doesn''t want to tell Iris this, but he felt he will disrespect Quinn''s wishes. He waited for Iris calm down after a quarter of an hour before he continued. "The one who told the fourth young master to take the project is the one who killed Renton Hydd and hid Renton Hydd''s corpse there." he said.


    "Who are they?" Iris asked through his gnashed teeth. Not only was his son was killed, his other son''s safety was threatened, but his students were also harmed! Added to the fact that people from the other world was investigating this world because of his ipetency¡­ How much of a failure is he? He thought and felt tired.


    "The Portkins." Lin Ze answered.


    Huo Ling, who was silently watching Iris and Lin Ze with Yi Bing, sucked in a sharp breath. "I KNEW IT!!!" He gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "¡­ what do you know?" he asked, not trusting Huo Ling''s words. Didn''t Huo Ling first suspect Prille? Then, it was Quinnst time. Now, he said he knows it''s the Portkins after hearing Lin Ze''s answer.


    Huo Ling''s face twisted in anger. "Look! Wasn''t it their child who assaulted Renton''s female friend, leading her tomit suicide?" he asked, referring to Yule as the ''child''. "Then, they silenced Renton to not smear their name. After their child died, Eram also died! It must be them who killed Eram!" he said.


    "Them¡­ what did they do?" Iris asked.


    "It was them who suggested to the fourth young master to take over the swimming pool project." Lin Ze answered, then paused. "You should also know that the fourth young master is superstitious, so they used this fact to get close to the master and hired an expert in feng shui to calcte the feng shui of Fughlia." He exined.


    "How do you know¡­?" Iris muttered.


    "Prille Devogne confessed everything." Lin Ze answered. "From that ''saving'' the third young master, entering the Fughlia High with a schrship, approaching young master Luren to make him fall in love with him, to opening the south gate of the Fughlia High to Eram Bullone¡­ all this¡­" he took a deep breath. "The orphanage where he grew up is actually owned by the Portkins when the Portkins were still just a small wealthy family. Prille Devogne worked for them to repay the Portkins'' favor. So, he¡­" he looked at Quinn''s corpse.


    "Where did he get Quinn''s number?" Iris asked in anger.


    "From the third young master. The third young master gave it to him in case Prille Devogne encountered a problem and to ask the fourth young master for help if he wasn''t there." Lin Ze answered.


    Iris'' head ached. Rhyan is the prime example of being sold and still helping the person count his money! "How did they kill Quinn?" he asked.


    "Prille Devogne lured the fourth young master and mixed a slow-acting poison in his drink so that he wouldn''t be suspected of murder, and that the fourth young master will die in his home." Lin Ze answered.


    Iris'' chest hurt because of pain. His face paled and he clutched his chest tight.


    Lin Ze''s expression changed. "Sir? Sir!" he called and immediately caught Iris who fainted from anger and pain. "Someone! Get the ambnce!" he cried to the people outside.

 Chapter 396 - Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Quarrel</h4>


    "This¡­ it''s just like this?" Huo Ling asked as they watched the medic aids carry the unconscious Iris to the ambnce with Lin Ze following them.


    The police has already taken Prille away and locked him up, never to have anyone visit him, as per Lin Ze''s instructions.


    "Mn." Yi Bing nodded. "We can''t interfere much with this world. We can only leave the matter with the Portkins in Iris'' hands." he said. "Iris won''t eat too much loss. He will definitely strike them hard because of this." he told him.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered. "Prille really just spilled everything about the Portkins, huh? I didn''t expect it.." he said. "Isn''t he afraid of the Portkins'' retaliation?" he asked.


    "Lin Ze must have promised Prille to make him confess." Yi Bing said. "Whether Lin Ze would keep his promise¡­ only Lin Ze knows." He exined.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "What do you think did Lin Ze promise to Prille, convincing Prille to sell out the Portkins?" he asked.


    "If you''re asking me this, then you must definitely look down on this world''s number businessman''s personal assistant and secretary." Yi Bing said.


    "I''m not." Huo Ling frowned.


    "I know. My words apply to the people of this world." Yi Bing said. "There''s no useless person around Iris, and Iris definitely wouldn''t keep one." He told him.


    "Except Rhyan." Huo Ling spoke in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "¡­ yes. Except Rhyan." Yi Bing forced a smile. He chose to change the topic. "Since we now found out the ones who killed Renton, the only thing left for us to do is resolve this world''s energy." Hed said.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling nodded. "How do we do it?" he asked.


    "Wait." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ are you pulling my leg?" Huo Ling asked as he stared at Yi Bing. His gaze is telling Yi Bing that if Yi Bing would answer ''yes'', he would strike him.


    "No." Yi Bing swiftly answered. He really isn''t joking. "Look. In order to remove that object beneath the swimming pool to fix this world''s energy, and at the same time, release Renton from it, we have to dig the swimming pool." He started. "But, we can''t do that. And, only the expert that the Portkins hired knows what devious spell did he cast to disrupt this world''s energy, and to fix Renton in this ce." He exined.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "So, only Iris can dig that swimming pool. Only Iris can deal with the Portkins." Yi Bing continued. "Of course. Since he already knows there''s this shady ''expert'' that the Portkins hired, he would definitely find him. If not, then, we''ll tell Iris about Renton''s ghost and that that expert has disrupted this world''s energy, so we have to find that expert to fix everything." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened. "Great idea!" he said. "Then, we''ll just lie down to win!" heughed.


    Yi Bing smiled. He was about to agree when he remembered something and he froze. "¡­ not necessarily." He said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling looked at him.


    "¡­ the Decathlon ising." Yi Bing said. "It''s next week." He reminded him.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" f*ck. Is it toote to transfer school? He''d rather work to investigate cases than to waste his brain cells in a stupid school contest!


    Hospital, Monday.


    The Decathlon is a three-day school event. Fortunately, it is just intra-school Decathlon that will be held next week, and it falls every Wednesday. Or else, Lin Ze would''ve been sent to the emergency room next to Iris. Nobody expected for the Fughlia High''s principal''s fourth son to die. Misfortunes fell on Fughlia High one after another.


    "How is father?" Harris asked as he and Lin Ze stood beside Iris'' bed while Odrey sat beside the still unconscious Iris.


    "It''s not serious. Your father has been living healthily since he was still struggling to be rich." Lin Ze said and paused. "In fact, he actually isn''t interested in being rich. Or else, he would''ve already been sent to an ICU." He sighed.


    Harris nodded in agreement. He could tell that Iris has been living humbly and doesn''t care whether he is rich or poor. He''s only interested in making businesses, and not in the wealth they would bring. But, he''s just too damn good with everything, so, he became nouveau rich.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud pping sound outside. Through the ss window, they saw Rene scolding Rhyan while Rhyan hang his head in shame in front of her. His right cheek is vivid red with a handprint.


    "Rhyan is too muddle-headed." Lin Ze spoke.


    Harris didn''t say anything. Lin Ze has be a part of their family long ago. Whether as Iris'' personal assistant and secretary, or as their father-inw. They and Iris are all poor before, so they don''t care about Lin Ze''s origin. They could also see that Lin Ze likes Iris, and he''s been following Iris from the moment Iris took him home.


    In short, Lin Ze devotes his life to Iris. And they could see that Iris also has feelings towards Lin Ze. So, Harris didn''t scold Lin Ze when Lin Ze badmouthed Rhyan. And what Lin Ze said is a fact. Although Rhyan was schemed against by the Portkins and Prille, they don''t me him for not realizing it. What they are mad about is carelessly lowering his guard against Prille and even giving personal information to Prille.


    Rhyan is too stupid. They don''t know how he managed to live until now. In fact, it should''ve been who died instead of the cunning Quinn. But, in the end, it was Quinn who fell because Quinn cared too much about Rhyan. Now, Iris has became sick. It was all Rhyan''s fault. They don''t know who will be next among them who will fall because of Rhyan because of his mindless actions.


    It''s not that they don''t dare to beat up Rhyan so they left him to Rene to be pped. They are all indifferent. What they are afraid is that they can''t control themselves and they would beat up Rhyan too much that he''d be half-dead. So, they left him to Rene.


    "I''ll handle the Decathlon event of Fughlia High." Harris told Lin Ze. "You¡­ just stay here with father and look after him¡­ uncle." He said.


    Odrey looked at them when she heard what Harris called Lin Ze.


    "Mn." Lin Ze nodded and his tensed shoulders finally rxed. He looked at Iris, his eyes overflowing with tenderness.


    Harris who saw Lin Ze''s gaze on Iris. "¡­" I''ve fcking worried too much. He thought and called Odrey for them to leave. Then, he opened the door and saw Rene has finally finished scolding Rhyan.


    "What are you fcking crying and feeling aggrieved for?!" Rene snapped at Rhyan when she saw Rhyan looked at Harris, looking pitiful.


    Harris and Odrey. "¡­" she still hasn''t finished¡­


    "Was I wrong?!" Rene continued as she red at Rhyan. "If you just cut off your contact with that bitch Pill, fourth brother wouldn''t have died! And father wouldn''t be sick and lying on the hospital bed right now!" she said, can''t help raising her voice.


    Among them all, Rene is the most protective of Iris. Not only because women are more emotional than men, but because she likes Iris. Although not to the point of being deeply in love like Lin Ze, her deep respect towards Iris kept her emotions in line. This is one of the reasons why she stayed in the main vi, and to also look after Odrey.


    This is also why they left Rhyan to Rene to scold him. Rene vented out all of their frustrations towards Rhyan for making their family be harmed because of his actions.


    "How could I know he¡­" Rhyan said.


    "How can you not know?! Is your brain just a decoration inside your skull?!" Rene asked. "Then, make it useful by donating it to a medical university! I''ll personally cudgel it out for you!" she said and was about to reach for Rhyan''s head when Harris pulled her back.


    Rhyan was horrified by Rene''s words and action. She really was serious! His face paled and he took a step back.


    "Rhyan, you fcker!" Rene finally reached the peak of her anger. "You never grew up! You''ve just wasted all of father''s affections for you! As well as fourth brother!" she cried. She was always strong, but with Quinn''s death, added with Iris falling sick¡­ although Lin Ze told them it wasn''t serious, but how can they not feel worried? "Tell us honestly. Are you working with the Portkins?!" she asked.


    Harris and Odrey looked at Rhyan. Of course, this isn''t a grounded usation. They all have thought of this. Rene just voiced it out for them.


    The blood in Rhyan''s face disappeared and his tears fell. "How can I?!" he asked. His voice also rose. "Why would I harm all of you?! Why should I repay father''s kindness with ingratitude? Why should I harm father who cared for me all this while?!" he said and sobbed. "I am sad about fourth brother''s death¡­ I am very worried for father¡­ why must you use me?!" he asked, hurt.

 Chapter 397 - Portkins

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Portkins</h4>


    "Why are you all fighting?" a familiar voice asked.


    They all turned and saw it was Luris.


    "Luris¡­" Harris froze. His ears became suspiciously red as he stared at Luris. His hands holding Rene almost pushed her had his reason not returned in time.


    Luris kindly smiled at them. He''s holding food containers and drinks. He has already told by Harris earlier what happened to Iris and Quinn, and about the crime of the Portkins. "You all fighting¡­ wouldn''t the Portkins rejoice if they heard about this?" he asked them.


    Rene and Rhyan felt like they were poured by a bucket of cold water and they immediately calmed down.


    "Thank you." Harris spoke as he walked towards Luris.


    Luris helplessly smiled. "My son was also schemed against. We''re all in the same boat. It''s just right to help each other." He said and handed them the food containers and drinks he''s carrying.


    "Why are you carrying them? They''re heavy." Harris said as he received the foods and drinks after uttering ''thanks''.


    "I''m afraid the Portkins have nted a spy on my side, so, just to be safe¡­" Luris sighed.


    They all nodded in understanding. Although Prille wasn''t nted on their side, but he seeded in harming them through Rhyan. With this thought, they looked at Rhyan and Rene red at him, as if wanting to bite off arge chunk of flesh from him.


    Rhyan shuddered in fright while Odrey took hers and Lin Ze''s share and entered Iris'' room to deliver food.


    Fughlia High School, Liyone.


    "Hahahahaha¡­ look at how the school forum blows up!" Codyughed as he showed the screen of his phone to Moon and Eavon.


    Eavon grinned. "That Prille has always been an attention-seeker. He wants fame by publicly confessing to Luren¡­ now, here''s the fame that he always seeks!" he said.


    Moon nodded in agreement as he read thements under the post about Prille being arrested by the policest Saturday.


    Eavon looked at him. "How did Mandy react to this?" he asked. After all, Mandy secretly likes Prille.


    "He didn''t say anything." Moon answered. "But, I guess he already knew that Prille is working for the Portkins." He said.


    "Your brother is really nasty." Cody told Moon. He knows Moon detest Mandy, so he knows Moon wouldn''t get mad about him badmouthing his elder brother.


    Moon nodded. "Yes. He cares more about making connections with Luren, so he definitely would cut ties with Prille after this." he said. "But, he doesn''t know that Luren is already aware of him helping Prille many times, so Luren is just toying with him. With him cutting his ties with Prille, Prille would lose a wing and wouldn''t dare raise his head again after this matter of him involved in a crime was exposed in Fughlia." He exined. "Not only would Luren cut off Prille, he would also cut off Mandy with this." he grinned.


    Eavon and Cody looked at each other andughed in schadenfreude. They don''t care about Hierre, since they know Hierre will be lectured by his family for hanging out with Prille after they found out Prille''s matter.


    "What will happen to Luren in the teampetition in swimming this Decathlon?" Cody asked.


    "It seems that Luren has found another team behind Hierre''s and Mandy''s back so that the two won''t prattle on Prille and Prille won''t screw up Luren again¡­" Moon answered when his voice trailed off. He looked at Eavon.


    Eavon sadly smiled. In fact, the reason why Yule knew about Elliese is because of Prille, who hated Renton and sees him as a rival in regards to Luren''s affection, and the swimming club. Yule wasn''t interested in men so he didn''t touch Prille, and neither Renton. It just happened that Prille saw Renton talked with Elliese and he mindlessly told Yule about it during hisints.


    Thus, Elliese''s tragedy urred because of one person''s jealousy. When Prille found out about what happened to Elliese and hermitting suicide after, he suggested to the Portkins to deal with Renton since Renton saw Yule abducted Elliese. It was a lie, of course. Renton was just suspicious of Prille since it was Prille who called Elliese and they left, which was Renton saw. Renton never saw Yule. But, it was easy to connect Prille with Yule since Prille, although covertly, has some interactions with Yule. Prille only wanted to punish Renton for stealing Luren''s affection.


    Renton has received the Iris Schrship and is also good in swimming. Prille was extremely jealous not only because of the schrship, but also because Renton is ssmates with Luren and Luren admired Renton''s swimming skills. If Renton would also join the swimming club, Renton''s interactions with Luren would also increase, as well as Luren''s affection with him. So, he lied to the Portkins. He knows the Portkins, although disappointed with Yule, but he was their heir, after all. Thus, they would definitely save Yule''s reputation.


    And so, Renton''s tragedy urred following Elliese''s. Prille, although hated Renton, but didn''t expect that the Portkins would kill him ¨C and brutally at that by dismembering him, crushing all of his limbs and chest (since the lungs are inside the chest). He panicked, but the Portkins ordered him to lead their subordinates to the area where the swimming pool of the Fughlia High will be built. That time, the Fughlia High was using the Liyone Public Swimming Pool. Prille, out of his wits, led the person carrying a sack where Renton''s remains are inside, to the location, along with an old man wearing outrageous clothes who threw an object on the pit after the person carrying the sack threw the sack on the pit.


    Prille felt unresovled with what happened. If Renton''s death would be discovered, he would definitely be implicated. Knowing that the Portkins would suppress the news of Elliese''s suicide as well as Renton being ''missing'', he asked Rhyan to bring him to Iris'' office, making up an excuse that is curious what would a sessful man''s office would be like. When Rhyan left to buy themselves a drink, he went to Iris''puter. He was lucky since Iris has saved his username and password, so he deleted Renton''s information in the database. After that day, he then went to the library to destroy Renton''s paper documents. Thest thing he failed to destroy is Renton''s club membership registration form, which Renton is about to submit to Luren.


    He went to Renton''s dormitory room, only to fail to find it. Then, he heard from Renton''s roommate that Renton has already submitted the form to Luren. Prille, along with Mandy and Hierre, went to the library where they know Luren frequently stayed in. Mandy has already a guess of Prille''s objective, while Hierre only thought of helping Prille find it. But, they were doomed to fail since, if it''s not Luren, then it would be other students arriving, interrupting their search.


    Prille continued to get closer to Luren. He sincerely likes him, and since Luren falling for him would also help the Portkins, it is a win-win situation for Prille. When Luren falls in love with him, he will ask him of that missing form and then destroy it, so that Luren couldpletely forget Renton, like what the other students did! But, Prille didn''t expect for Yi Bing and Huo Ling to appear. And Huo Ling looks simr to Renton. Fortunately for Prille, Huo Ling got into an ident and his legs were injured. Or else, Prille would see him as a threat, since Huo Ling might know how to swim like Renton, bing his second rival.


    But, it was still inevitable. Prille saw that Luren is affectionate to Huo Ling. Prille knows Luren has ''fallen in love'' with Huo Ling at first sight, like what he did to Renton. Prille felt unresolved, but then Yule died, interrupting him in pursuing Luren. Then, was ordered to let Eram enter Fughlia High, and then after that¡­


    In the end, he was also screwed by the Portkins. So, he decided to sell them out to Lin Ze. He knows Iris isn''t a vegetarian, so the Portkins will definitely end up miserable, more miserable than him, since he, in the end, chose to confess everything to Lin Ze. And since he''s also a student of Fughlia High, Iris might punish him with a lighter sentence.


    Hospital.


    Harris reluctantly left to resume his, and Iris'', work. He doesn''t want to leave yet since Luris is there, but Luris persuaded him to leave since he has to take care of Iris'' businesses, too, aside from the Decathlon event that is happening in Wednesday.


    "Why does the Portkins target Iris?" Luris spoke after he heard what Rhyan asked. "¡­ at least you''re smart enough to finally figure this out." He said.


    Rhyan flushed in shame while Rene snickered.


    Luris smiled. "It can be said to be rted, but also not rted, to Lin Ze." He answered.


    "Huh?" they were both surprised and puzzled.


    "You also know that Lin Ze''s origin is¡­ questionable." Luris changed thest word. "It is rted to the Portkins." He told them.

 Chapter 398 - Lin Ze

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Lin Ze</h4>


    Rene and Rhyan looked at each other. They really don''t know where Lin Ze came from. They met him when they were still young and know that Iris saved him. Lin Ze is a talented man and one of their tutors. But, as to how old is he and who are his family, or where he lived before he arrived in the Hudgeson home¡­ they don''t know. Only Iris and Lin Ze knows.


    "Iris is my senior." Luris spoke. "I not only respect him as a senior, but also because of his talent. He also helped me a lot of times, guided me in the business, and advised me when I encountered problems." He said, then paused. "Of course, he also guided me in raising Luren." He added.


    Luris was just fourteen years old when Luren was conceived. It was ridiculous, but it was true. It happened when Luris was forced by his peers to go to a brothel, and a prostituteid her hands on him. Of course, the prostitute was arrested for molesting a minor, and Luris was traumatized by that, added to her criminal charges. But, they didn''t expect for the prostitute to be pregnant. The prostitute just actually wanted to escape her fate of being forced to work as a prostitute, even if she''ll be charged of a crime. So, she was sent to a special institution for pregnant criminals, but her situation is better. After all, she is carrying the Gregors'' heir.


    When Luren was born, she didn''t try to curry favor with the Gregors and just silently spent her days in the prison. It was her repayment for using and traumatizing Luris. But, she wasn''t tormented in the prison, either, since the Gregors are kind, and that she is still Luren''s biological mother. When Luren grew up, he is visiting her. She''s not a horrible person, but is actually unfortunate since she was forced into prostitution to repay her family''s debts. Luris also resolved her family''s problems and now she''s peacefully living abroad with a new identity.


    "I first met Lin Ze during a new partnership in a project with Iris." Luris continued. "He is a silent person and Iris introduced him to me as his personal assistant and a new secretary. I didn''t bother myself with him at that time and just thought Iris has found a new talented person. He really found a new talented person, but Lin Ze¡­ he''s originally of the Portkins''." He said. "More specifically, he was cultivated by the Portkins." He added.


    Rhyan and Rene were shocked. They really didn''t expect to hear this. The Portkins are their enemy now, but Lin Ze is actually from the Portkins?!


    Luris smiled when he saw their reaction. "I was honored to know this because Iris chose to trust me." He said. "Lin Ze is a half-blood Portkin. His original name is Nacht Portkin. ''nacht'' since he inherited his father''s ck hair and eyes." He exined. "His mother is the Portkin, and his father was fed up with her too much controlling of his life so he left her. His mother returned to her maternal family and raised Lin Ze with their help, and so Lin Ze gradually learned their stinky attitudes." He frowned.


    Rhyan and Rene awkwardly smiled. To define Lin Ze''s shrewdness as a ''stinky attitude''¡­ Luris is really¡­ ermmm¡­.


    Luris coughed when he saw their forced smile and he looked away before he continued. "Lin Ze''s misfortune started when his mother died." He said. "Lin Ze''s mother, although a woman and a single mother, is really tough. Or else, Lin Ze''s father wouldn''t leave her." He shrugged. "Although she asked for help from the Portkins family to raise Lin Ze, but, like any other Portkin, she is shrewd." He evilly grinned. "She knows that the Portkins, in exchange of helping her, would definitely take ayer of her flesh. So, she already prepared everything so her son would have a way of survival. She transferred all of her assets on her son''s name and made a will that all of her assets would go to Lin Ze after she died. And she really died." His smile turned grim.


    In fact, she admires this woman. It wasn''t really easy for her to raise a child while dealing against her greedy family on another side.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ she died because of¡­?" Rhyan and Rene were horrified.


    Luris nodded, confirming their thoughts. "En. They found out that she made a will behind their backs and killed her." He said.


    Their jaws dropped.


    "Lin Ze''s name was changed by his mother, even though she isn''t willing. But, that''s the only way for her child to live." Luris sighed. "Naturally, she instructed Lin Ze to escape and Lin Ze isn''t stupid, either. So, he escaped." He said, then paused. His brows furrowed. "Now that I think about it¡­ that time, Iris'' itinerary was leaked, and Lin Ze just happened to¡­" his expression changed.


    Rhyan was still confused by what Luris meant, but Rene understood. She nced at the ss window to look at Lin Ze and Iris, and smiled when she saw Lin Ze leaned down for his face to reach Iris'' sleeping face.


    "It''s fate." She spoke.


    Luris looked at her, then also nced inside the room and heughed. "Yes. It''s fate." He said.


    The next events can be guessed. Lin Ze was chased by the Portkins and happened to remember the news about Iris'' travel. So, he escaped to the direction where Iris was located and managed to enter Iris'' sight. The Portkins didn''t dare try to collide against Iris since Iris has already strengthened his foothold in the business circle. So, they let the matter go for the mean time and bid their time to n and steal everything from Lin Ze.


    Lin Ze stared at Iris'' face after he kissed him. Then, he saw a drop of liquid fell on Iris'' cheek. He immediately wiped it away, but more fell. "This may be veryte¡­ but thank you." He said as he held Iris'' hand tight. "And, I''m sorry." He added.


    He is thankful that, although Iris already guessed he approached him with an intention, but he still helped him. Although his face will just bring Iris trouble because the Portkins recognized his face, but Iris didn''t tell him to change his face and even openly showed it in public. This is what he is apologizing about, as well as that Quinn and Rhyan were dragged in his conflict with the Portkins.


    He took a deep breath and let go of Iris'' hand. But, before he could take a step away, he felt his hand was held tight.


    "Where¡­ do you think you are going?" he heard Iris asked.


    "Don''t speak. I won''t leave. Just rest." He immediately turned back to pacify Iris.


    "I¡­ already told you¡­ before¡­" Iris breathed. "I won''t let you give up anything that is rightfully yours." He told him as he looked at him in the eyes.


    Lin Ze''s eyes reddened. "¡­ is this because I gave my umbre to a homeless man to help him block the rain?" he asked when he remembered that haggard and dirty person sitting on the street when he was young.


    He and his mother were walking home when he saw a beggar under the rain. He gave him his umbre and his mother scolded him because he got wet. But, his mother gave the beggar a basket of food on her hand and he and his mother then returned to the supermarket to buy foods again.


    "No." Iris answered. "It''s just because I care for you." He told him.


    He never forgot those who helped him, especially that pair of mother and child. If not for them, there wouldn''t be Iris Hudgeson now. One of the things he deeply regrets is Lin Ze''s mother. He has already told her he can save her, but she asked him to only save her son since she only helped him because of her son. But, Iris knows that she just doesn''t want to increase the hatred of the Portkins to him if he also saved her. That''s why he leaked his itinerary for Lin Ze to go to him.


    That time, he felt very guilty to Lin Ze. That''s why he vowed to never have Lin Ze change his face, and give up his inheritance. He doesn''t want Lin Ze to be wronged. So, he always told his children to respect Lin Ze. But, gradually, he has fallen in love with him. However, until now, he hasn''t confessed to Lin Ze since he felt guilty towards Lin Ze''s mother.


    "¡­ you ''care'' for me?" Lin Ze asked. He already knew what transpired between Iris and his mother.


    "¡­ yes." Iris answered and looked away to not see the pain in Lin Ze''s eyes. He loves him, but he can''t love him since he owed Lin Ze''s mother.


    "I understand." Lin Ze spoke and walked towards the door.

 Chapter 399 - Mission Accomplished

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Mission Aplished</h4>


    Iris sighed, feeling pained. He was just feigning his sleep so he knows Lin Ze kissed him. And he knows that Lin Ze, who has been with him for a decade and thoroughly knows him, already knows he was just feigning sleep, so he kissed him.


    Iris closed his eyes and heard the door closed. But, after a few seconds, he felt his lips were seized! he opened his eyes wide and saw the curtains were drawn to keep the people outside from seeing what''s happening inside. Lin Ze was deeply kissing him!


    "Mmmm!" he grunted and raised his hands to hit Lin Ze''s solid chest. He doesn''t want to p him since he is unwilling to ruin that handsome face, and he also believes that pping a man is shaming him.


    Lin Ze sighed in between their lips and reluctantly let go of Iris'' lips. "Alright. You''re sick, so I''ll let you go for now." He told him, coaxing him as he wiped the sweat off of Iris'' forehead with his hand.


    Iris panted and red at him. "What ''for now''?!" he snapped and pursed his lips. Then, he saw Lin Ze''s gaze fell on his lips that were now full and red because they kissed. "Still staring?!" he asked through his gnashed teeth.


    Lin Ze moved his gaze away from his lips, looking hesitated. "Harris has already returned to thepany." He told Iris.


    Although Iris knows that Lin Ze was just changing the subject, but he doesn''t want to return to that awkward atmosphere.


    "Rhyan and Rene were outside talking with Luris." Lin Ze continued. "And Odrey¡­" he turned to look at the couch in the room.


    Iris'' face darkened when he heard the crunching sounds of junk foods being eaten.


    "Just proceed. Don''t mind me like you did earlier." Odrey calmly spoke as she ate another piece.


    "You corrupted child!" Iris exploded when she saw the sh of the camera. "When did you¡­" he helplessly sighed.


    "Alright. Don''t be mad, father. It''s bad for your health." Odrey told him and rose from her seat. "I''ll leave you and father-inw now." she said as she walked to the door.


    "Don''t act as if I didn''t see you sharing it with your group of corrupted friends!" Iris said, then sighed in defeat when he heard Odrey giggled. There was a smile on his lips. He never heard her this cheerful.


    "You didn''t deny her address to me as their ''father-inw'', so I''ll take it as you epting me and admitting our rtionship." Lin Ze spoke.


    "AAAAH! Shut up!" Iris snapped.


    But, a few secondster and he also shut up1.


    ¡­


    Tuesday, Fughlia High, ten in the evening.


    Darkness nkets everything within sight. There is no moon in the sky, nor any clouds drifting. There is also no wind. Only with the help of some streetlights can one see the surrounding, but with only a limited distance because of the range of the light fading as one walks away from it.


    Tonight, due to some reasons unknown, a student can be seen outside and was moving on his seat with much difficulty because of his injured legs. He is outside and because of the biting cold night wind sometimes blowing and sometimes not, the cold had permeated on his skin and reached his flesh and bones, making his injury more painful tonight.


    On the opposite end of the road, a suspicious old man that, due to his age, has a hunched back, can be seen walking towards the student sitting on his wheelchair which he is trying to move with much difficulty because it suddenly had be faulty for reasons unknown. Because the Fughlia High had implemented new rules which are stricter than the former during the g raising ceremony yesterday morning, the curfew was moved at nine in the evening. Now that it was already ten, the student has to hurry to return to his dormitory room.


    Suddenly, he heard some footsteps. He raised his head, only to see a suspicious old man walking towards him. The student suddenly was struck with fear and tried to move the wheels, but the wheels won''t budge. The student bes more afraid as the suspicion old man neared him. Biting the bullet, he left his wheelchair and decided to crawl to escape.


    But, before he could escape, someone grabbed his shoulder and pinned him down. The next thing he knows, he was struck on the back of his head hard, feeling his skull breaking, and he lost consciousness.


    Hudgeson main vi.


    Rhyan gazed outside the ss window and bitterly smiled when he saw the frame of the window was locked, preventing him from escaping. Even the ss window is security ss to prevent him from breaking it.


    He sighed and decided to just sleep since he has already finished eating his dinner. He is now living like a pig after he was punished by Iris and locked him in his room. He admits he was really stupid to fall for Prille''s self-pity. He is such a fool!


    Suddenly, he heard something rustling. He opened his eyes and saw a pair of eyes on his ceiling¡­ hatch. He was startled and terrified and he jumped out of his bed just in time for the masked man jumped down on the bed and struck the pillow with a knife!


    "W-who are you?!" Rhyan asked as he retreated to the window. But, it was such an unfortunate coincidence that his window now can''t be broken.


    "You don''t need to know." This person said as he jumped down of the bed and raised his knife.


    Rhyan''s face paled and, if he could, he would mold his body to the wall to retreat. But, it was toote for him to know a transformation spell to use since the knife has already descended on him, heading to his head!


    He reflexively closed his eyes tight and shrunken his neck like a pitiful animal, anticipating with fear the pain of being stabbed in the head. But, the expected pain didn''te. He slowly opened his eyes to see that the killer is inexplicably frozen.


    "What¡­ the¡­ hell ¨C " the killer muttered. His whole body looked like it was in a pause.


    "Run!" he heard an inexplicably familiar voice that usually spoke to him in an irritating tone to annoy him spoke beside his ear.


    Rhyan''s eyes widened in shock. "¡­ fourth brother?!" he eximed and felt his chest tightened in pain and his eyes reddened and felt hot.


    "I can''t hold him any longer. Kick the center of the ss and jump! There are the bushes to cushion you!" Quinn told Rhyan.


    Rhyan, although stunned, but for the first time quickly reacted and turned to face the window, then made a roundhouse kick! "Ugh!" he grunted when he fell on his feet on the floor.


    CRASH! A loud noise of sses breaking was heard. At the same time, the killer behind Rhyan shouted.


    Rhyan felt all the hairs on his nape stood and he jumped out of the window. The killer''s knife narrowly missed his hair.


    "AAAAH!" Rhyan screamed as he fell from the fourth floor. But, suddenly, he felt like his body was floating and his body''s descent slowed down until he reached the ground. "¡­ fourth brother¡­?" he called when he felt the soft grasses on his back as his bodyid on the ground. He nkly stared at the moonless and starless sky.


    "En." This time, he clearly heard Quinn''s voice.


    "¡­ aren''t you¡­" Rhyan pursed his lips and his tears fell. "I''m sorry." He apologized.


    "Mn." Quinn spoke in unusually gentle voice. "You weren''t hurt, were you?" he asked.


    "¡­ mn." Rhyan sniffled and closed his eyes. He suddenly felt a cold wind blew and touched his cheek.


    Back in Rhyan''s room, the killer saw Rhyan decisively jumped and screamed. He smirked. Although he hasn''t killed Rhyan, but Rhyan will definitely be an invalid jumping from the height. So, he returned to the ceiling hatch to escape since the ss window breaking already alerted everyone in the vi.


    He had just pulled his body up to the ceiling hatched when, in the darkness before him, something lit up.


    "Boo." A deep and hoarse voice spoke at the same time an illuminated face appeared before him.


    His eyes widened and his pupils shrank as his heart skipped a beat in shock and fright. "AAAAAAAAAH!!!!!" he screamed, his lungs almost flew out of his mouth, and he fell back on the bed.


    Before he could react from the fright, he felt something heavynded on his back and he heard and felt his spine cracked. His breath was stuck on his throat and he felt his heart became cold and sank. He couldn''t move.


    It was then that the door opened and Iris and Lin Ze appeared. They were both smiling. "Good job, Yi Bing." Iris spoke, looking at Yi Bing standing on the killer''s back.


    At the same time, Yi Bing''smunicator rang and the ck holographic screen appeared.


    0000: mission aplished.


    Yi Bing grinned.


    0001: me, too.

 Chapter 400 - Released

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Released</h4>


    Fughlia High School, one hour before.


    The Portkin family''s bodyguard snorted as he threw the student''s corpse beside the pool.


    "Be careful, will you?" the quack old man snapped at him. "We need to drain him of his blood and let it spill on this swimming pool to increase the misfortune of Iris Hudgeson!" he told the bodyguard before he started his ceremony.


    The bodyguard snorted, not believing a word of this quack old man said. But, because the Portkin family already instructed him to follow this quack old man''s words, he moved the student''s body near the pool and had his blood flow towards it. After he finished tonight''s task, he will escape. The Portkin family has already fallen yesterday after Iris Hudgeson and Luris Gregor attacked them.


    But, ever since Yule Portkin''s death, most of the Portkin family who have already known of the n to attack Iris Hudgeson and take back the assets of Lin Ze''s mother has already fled. So, Iris and Luris only caught the minor family members of the Portkins, which made their anger increased, so they mobilizes all of their forces to hunt the Portkin family.


    Everyone who are an ally, and also wanted to curry favor with Iris and Luris, helped the two so the business circle had shunned the Portkin family and will report them as soon as they see them to increase Iris'' and Luris'' favorability value of them.


    How can the Portkin family just take this? So, they sent two people to sneak in the Hudgeson main vi as well as Fughlia High. One is to kill one of Iris'' children while the other one would help the ''expert'' to curse Iris'' misfortune. They can mobilize only two people to not make their actions known.


    But, what they didn''t expect is for Iris to have Yi Bing and Huo Ling, these ''outsiders''. Yi Bing has been asked by Iris to protect Rhyan, who he used as a bait. Yi Bing agreed, and euphemistically told Iris that Rhyan will definitely be safe. Since Quinn''s ghost has actually been by Rhyan''s side, but just weak so it was difficult to notice him.


    The Portkins'' hideout was then taken out of the killer''s trembling lips because of the pain in his spine as Yi Bing was still stepping on it.


    "Huh?" the quack old man muttered when he noticed something. "Why is there no blood?" he asked as he sniffed in the air. He didn''t smell the fishy smell of blood. He can''t see it in the water since the surroundings are dark, as well as the water. So, he can only use his nose to smell it.


    Before the guard could say his displeasure, a third voice spoke. "Because corpses don''t bleed." It said.


    The bodyguard and the quack old man sharply turned and were horrified to see the corpse came to ''life''!


    "You ¨C ack!" the bodyguard cried and died after Huo Ling grabbed his neck and broke it.


    Thud. The bodyguard''s body fell on the ground, dead.


    "You¡­ you¡­ how can you be alive?!" the quack old man asked as he retreated.


    "You don''t need to concern yourself with me. You should worry about yourself more." Huo Ling yawned.


    "What¡­ aaaaah!" the quack old man screamed when he didn''t feel the ground beneath his feet.


    SPLASH! The quack old man fell on the pool.


    "Help! Help! Save me!" the quack old man screamed.


    Huo Ling squatted beside the swimming pool and watched the quack old man iled on the water. A bored expression on his face. "Are you just going to watch?" he asked.


    "Of course not." Renton answered and grinned.


    The quack old man saw Renton''s ghost appeared beside Huo Ling and his face paled. "YOU - !" he choked.


    "So, you can still remember me." Renton spoke. "I hope you can also remember my grudges!" he said and dived on the water.


    Suddenly, the ground in the pool area shook!


    "An earthquake?!" the students in their dormitory were roused awake.


    Luren, Eavon, Moon and Cody were also awakened.


    "¡­ this¡­" Luren muttered and immediately wore his slippers. He didn''t bother wearing his jacket and he ran towards the pool area, ignoring the shaking of thend.


    Meanwhile, a crack appeared beneath the swimming pool, bingrger andrger. Then, a shining object appeared as it floated in the surface, looking very conspicuous.


    "That''s - !" the quack old man holding on to the edge of the swimming pool eximed.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes at him and threw a fireball at him, searing his hands.


    "AAAAAH!!!" the quack old man screamed and his hands slipped from the edge of the pool, making him submerged in the water again.


    Huo Ling looked at the shining object and saw it was flying towards him, like it has a subconscious mind. "Oh? You''re conscientious." He smiled as he held it.


    The shiny object is a small white crystal like a snowke, but more brittle. He feared that he would break it with a pinch, but unexpectedly, it didn''t break. It even shook between his fingers like it was dancing.


    "So, it''s yours." Renton spoke as he floated on the water.


    "No." Huo Ling spoke. "It''s everybody''s." he said and broke the crystal using his fire.


    The crystal struggled, but Huo Ling''s fire is stronger than it so it cracked, then finally broke into pieces. Huo Ling and Renton watched as billions of lights appeared around them, then suddenly rose in the air and exploded.


    "Wow¡­" Huo Ling muttered under his breath as he and Renton watched the lights slowly fell on the Fughlia High like snow. He and Renton were emerged from watching the lights so none of them noticed a wisp of condensed air slipped inside Huo Ling''smunicator.


    "¡­ Renton." Luren spoke as he stood near them while catching his breath.


    Huo Ling and Renton turned, but Luren''s gaze is only on Renton. Then, in a blink, Luren jumped towards Renton. But, since Renton is just a ghost, Luren''s body passed through him and fell on the water with a loud ssh.


    Huo Ling was about to mutter an ''epic fail'' when he saw Renton''s figure disappeared above the water. The next second and he saw something in the water was shining, until the light covered the whole swimming pool.


    A smile formed on Huo Ling''s lips and he sent a message to Yi Bing along with a picture of two figures underwater.


    0000: mission aplished.


    The picture is Luren hugging a white, shining figure of a man. The former shadow-ck figure has turned to a pure soul. It is Renton''s soul that was finally released.


    Wednesday, Decathlon first day.


    Because Luren has caught a fever, the speech for the student representative has fallen to one of the special sses'' senior student. Fortunately, all thepeting events were held on the second day and the first day is for entertainment events.


    Since Iris was perfectly fine, he took back Fughlia Decathlon organizing project from Harris'' hands, much to Harris'' relief. Since it is a happy event, Iris, Lin Ze, Luris, and Iris'' children were present. Yes ¨C Quinn''s ghost was included. Luris was disappointed that Luren has a fever, but he felt more worried so he sent Luren to the hospital.


    Whether it was because of the doctors'' top medical skills or another reason, Luren was brimming with energy the next day and, unsurprisingly, won the swimming contest in the morning and won the academic decathlon in the afternoon, adding more to his achievements.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing watched from the rooftop of the lecture building.


    "Iris'' people are really efficient to fix the swimming pool in the middle of the night and it became perfectly fine the morning after." Huo Ling clicked his tongue. Whether it is admiration or sarcasm, only he knows.


    The pieces of Renton''s corpses were dug up and surprisingly didn''t rot. Then, Iris called a priest in the wee hours of the morning to bless the pool area, and pray for Renton''s soul, before they left to the workers the fixing of the swimming pool to go to a church to conduct a funeral for Renton before they had a coroner fix Renton''s corpse. Then, they buried it for Renton to rest in peace.


    As for the quack old man, he died of a heart attack. His corpse, together with the bodyguard''s corpse, were ced in the morgue and had the police deal with it. Meanwhile, the Portkins were finally all caught. They were publicly condemned and all their assets were seized by the public government to donate to charitable organizations. As for the orphanages the Portkins were funding, Iris and Luris took over them.


    This is one of Lin Ze''s promises to Prille ¨C for Prille''s orphanage to never be hungry and never be cold, and to be happy. Prille will be charged with a lighter crime and will be transferred to another school after he has paid for his crimes. Mandy never went to see Prille as he was scolded by his father, like Hierre. Hierre never yed around again.


    "This world''s energy¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "Because Quinn''s and Renton''s ghosts, although freed of their grievances, but they still have attachments. They will never leave, then this world will be an Abnormal World and not Special World." Yi Bing said.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "The only supernatural here are Quinn''s and Renton''s ghosts. The world''s energy, although turned stable again, but was still affected by Quinn''s and Renton''s presences." Yi Bing said. "We just can''t force them to reincarnate, right?" he asked Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "Don''t!" he said. He felt his heart aching for Luren and Renton, and the Hudgeson family. He can''t bear to separate them.


    Yi Bing smiled and patted Huo Ling''s head. "Then, this will be an Abnormal Supernatural World." He said.


    "Mn." Huo Ling nodded.


    "Let''s go?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling didn''t immediately answer. He looked back and watched the fun events in the open to public gymnasium of Fughlia High. They can''t remember ''Teacher Evan'' and ''Student Howee'', aside from Iris. Everyone''s meeting with them is just a mere passing and is fated to forget. This is how it is to be a grim reaper.


    "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 401 - Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 401 - Disappeared</h4>


    Normal World 341, ancient world.


    "Someone went missing?" the head of the guards spoke as he raised his head from the document he is reading after he heard what the other person said. He looked at the junior guard that''s one of the night patrol groups. "Who?" he asked in a low voice.


    The patrol guard nodded his head and, despite the cold night wind blowing from the window, he was sweating profusely because of the piercing gaze of the head of the guards. "This¡­" he stammered and felt his sweat dripping down the side of his face. "It''s¡­ it''s the second young master of the Pei family ¨C " he answered and closed his eyes tight.


    BANG! As expected, a loud noise was heard after the head of the guards threw his ink stone. The ink sttered on the wall as it hit it, giving the room another smell aside from the burning smell of candle.


    "Damn it!" the head of the guards cursed.


    The Pei family is the lord of the Kunpeng County. No one dared to defy them even when the Pei family monopolized the market. Everyone is at their mercy. Now, the second young master, who is also the second son of the main wife of the current Pei family head, went missing in the middle of the night!


    "How did he go missing?!" the head of the guards asked. His voice rose in anger. "Doesn''t their family have guards?! And aren''t you all there?!" he asked. "How can one person disappeared under all of your noses and can''t be seen by your eyes?! Are you blind?!" he said.


    The patrol guard felt wronged. All the other guards knew that the weight of the situation as well as the consequences, added the temper of their head, so they pushed him, the unlucky one, to report to their superior.


    "Well, what are you standing here for?!" the head of the guards snapped at the dazed patrol guard. "GO FIND HIM! Don''t any of you daree back if you won''t find even a missing piece of his finger!" he told him.


    "YES!" the patrol guard answered and hurriedly left the room.


    Stable World.


    "Missing souls?" Huo Ling''s voice raised and his body also raised when he heard what Gu Shi said.


    Gu Shi turned to him and nodded. "En. A non-assignment grim reaper went to Normal World 341 to investigate under Shen Taizi''s general order." He said. "Sha Jiu happened to finish upgrading Anji Li, so he let the grim reaper test her. Anji Li said that there were souls missing." He exined.


    "Wait ¨C " Huo Ling spoke as he raised his hand. " ¨C not that I am doubting Anji Li, but how did she know that there were souls missing?" he asked. "Could it be that these souls went to reincarnate and not missing?" he asked.


    "Or there could be another Soul Eater." Yi Bing said.


    In the previous world, although the problem with the world energy was already solved, and Renton''s case was also solved, but they also didn''t forget about the Zirope Town ¨C one of the keys they found before. Having learned not to leave any stones unturned, they went to the Zirope Town to investigate it, only to find a small Soul Eater.


    But, of course, no matter how small it is, but you can''t underestimate it. Even though it''s just the size of a baby''s fist, but to grow to that size, it must be five hundred years old already. It was the one responsible to the fault in the machine of the power station, creating a fire.


    "There''s these possibilities, but the problem doesn''t lie in Anji Li, but that world." Gu Shi spoke.


    "What''s wrong with that world?" Huo Ling asked.


    "A Special Ancient World." Gu Shi answered.


    Huo Ling''s brows raised. "An ancient world being a Special World¡­ is it a supernatural world?" he asked.


    "Yes." Gu Shi answered. "Although this isn''t just the case." He said.


    "Then¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "The reason why I said that there shouldn''t be missing souls is because the souls were ''recycled''." Gu Shi said.


    "''recycled''?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing heard it and he started. "What ''recycle'' means is ''internal reincarnation''." He told Huo Ling.


    "¡­ ''internal reincarnation''?" Huo Ling turned to him.


    Yi Bing nodded. "The souls reincarnate within that world, unlike the other worlds ¨C for example, ours, where the souls reincarnate externally ¨C that is, to the other world." He exined.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "This¡­ seems interesting." He muttered and forced a smile. He saw Yi Bing''s gaze on him and he immediately looked away.


    Yi Bing''s brow raised while Gu Shi looked at them two. Huo Ling must have skipped a topic and Yi Bing didn''t know it. Or else, Huo Ling wouldn''t ask and Yi Bing wouldn''t answer him just now. Yi Bing must have answered Huo Ling''s question on reflex, and realized the strangeness just now.


    "Well?" Yi Bing, although was deceived by Huo Ling, looked calm.


    But, the calmer Yi Bing is, the more afraid Huo Ling is of him. "¡­ sorry." He apologized and lowered his head.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Huo Ling''s face twisted in grievance. "I¡­ I really didn''t mean it!" he immediately said.


    Yi Bing just looked at him.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips. "¡­ I identally burnt the page." He said in a low voice.


    New grim reapers can''t control their power since they need to get used with the bodies given to them. So, identally burning or destroying something is something to be expected.


    But, not Yi Bing. "Remove the second word." he spoke, already seen through Huo Ling''s lie.


    Gu Shi covered his face with his hand. These two¡­ he thought. They bicker, but even when they bicker, there''s a tacit understanding between them. Although, for now, only one of them perceived it.


    "¡­ I''m really sorry." Huo Ling pressed his lips tight.


    "You are dissatisfied with me." Yi Bing said.


    Gu Shi looked at him. He expected to see a frown on Yi Bing''s face, but he didn''t see it. Instead, he saw him¡­ smiling. "¡­" bro, you seem to have picked up the wrong script. Aren''t you supposed to scold your partner for deceit and insubordination because he didn''t do what you told him? Why do you look so happy and looked like you want to pamper him, instead? He thought and wryly smiled as he looked away.


    "No." Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing just stared at him, letting him exin himself.


    "That day¡­ I really identally burned that page." Huo Ling started. "I was bored, and I can''t even sleep since grim reapers don''t need to sleep. So, I feel unused to it. I don''t have other things to do aside from reading." He said.


    "That doesn''t mean that you have to burn the page, does it?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips and lowered his gaze. "I was really bored and felt the desire to burn something¡­" he said. Including your irritating handsome face. He added in his heart.


    Yi Bing held himself not tough. He already knows that when Huo Ling looks away or not meets his eyes, he would definitely lie. "Oh." He muttered.


    Huo Ling raised his head and looked at him. "You believe me?" he asked.


    "If I say I don''t?" Yi Bing asked back. Can you find another excuse?


    "Then, you do." Huo Ling retracted his gaze. I will definitely find five more excuses next time! He thought.


    Yi Bing smiled. Gu Shi can''t bear it anymore and he coughed to get their attention. Yi Bing and Huo Ling immediately turned to him and, as expected, it''s as if they just remembered he was there.


    "¡­" life is really hard, especially when you unexpectedly be a third wheel. He thought and sighed. "Actually, I have one more thing to say¡­" he said.


    "What is it?" Yi Bing asked seeing his hesitating expression.


    Gu Shi looked at him and took a deep breath, bracing himself. "In fact, the souls aren''t just missing." He said.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling muttered, confused. "If they''re not missing, then what is it?" he asked.


    "They disappeared." Gu Shi answered.


    "''disappeared''?!" Huo Ling was shocked.


    "Yes. Disappeared." Gu Shi spoke.


    Yi Bing looked at him, immediately understanding what Gu Shi is trying to say. "¡­ did they die?" he asked.


    Huo Ling sharply turned to him, his eyes wide.


    "I don''t know." Gu Shi answered, knowing that Yi Bing has already an idea.


    Yi Bing didn''t ask Gu Shi anymore and turned to Huo Ling whose eyes are filled with question marks, obviously wanted to ask him. "By ''disappeared'', it meant that a soul''s presence disappeared." He said.


    Huo Ling froze. "¡­ you said ''presence'', not ''existence'', right?" he asked.


    "Smart." Yi Bing smiled, feeling satisfied by Huo Ling''s reaction.


    "If their existence disappeared, that means that they are no longer in that world. There are two possible reasons for this." Huo Ling spoke while pondering. "Either they reincarnated to another world, or that they are dead." He said.

 Chapter 402 - Deduction

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Deduction</h4>


    "That''s right." Gu Shi nodded. "But, the souls of this world are reincarnating internally, so, external reincarnation is out of the options." He said. "As for them being dead¡­" he looked at Yi Bing.


    "It isn''t possible, either." Yi Bing said.


    "En. Because only their presence disappeared and not their existence." Huo Ling spoke. "It means that the souls are still alive." He said.


    Gu Shi gave Huo Ling a thumb''s up.


    "By their presence disappearing, it might be that their soul is too weak to be detected." Huo Ling spoke, then shook his head. "No. If their soul is too weak to be detected, then how can we say that they disappeared?" he asked. "We can say they disappeared because we have detected them first, but then something happened that made their soul became weak¡­ weak enough for us to lose them to be detected." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    "But, these two situations¡­ it is equally grave." Huo Ling''s face turned serious.


    Yi Bing smiled. "And why is that?" he asked.


    "For the soul to be weak¡­ this is a serious situation." Huo Ling answered. "Either the cause is internal or external." He said.


    "Exin." Yi Bing spoke.


    "The internal cause is a problem that urred to the soul itself. As for the external cause ¨C " Huo Ling''s voice lowered. " ¨C it is caused by the environment, or something within the environment." He exined.


    "Good." Yi Bing praised. "What about the second situation?" he looked at Huo Ling.


    "This¡­ is also serious." Huo Ling sighed.


    Gu Shi silently looked at them in the side. He is amazed by Huo Ling''s deductive ability.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "For us to lose a soul''s presence¡­ it''s either something is masking their presence, or¡­ " Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing. "¡­ something is hiding it." he said, his voice low.


    Silence.


    Yi Bing ced his hands on hisp and raised his head to look at Huo Ling. "Continue." He said.


    Gu Shi''s eyes widened. There''s more?! He thought, shocked. Even he can''t make this much inferences from just a small information provided. He stared at Huo Ling''s back.


    "This¡­" Huo Ling bit his lower lip. "It can be intentional and unintentional." He answered.


    "Continue." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath, then released it. "Unintentional hiding of a soul''s presence, it could also be internal or external cause. Internal cause is the problem lies with the soul. It hid its presence unintentionally, meaning that it was an ident, or that it wasn''t aware itself of what it did." He said. "As for the intentional hiding¡­ both internal and external causes¡­ internal, meaning that the soul is aware of hiding its presence. As for the external cause¡­ either it''s the environment, or something within the environment hid the soul''s presence." He exined.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling gritted his teeth. "As for the soul intentionally hiding its presence¡­ it could be it hid on its own will, or it hid to defend itself." He continued. "As for the environment or something within the environment hiding the soul¡­ either it is protecting the soul, or it is harming it." he finished.


    p. p. Yi Bing smiled at Huo Ling as he pped his hands. "Brilliant." He said.


    Huo Ling stuck his tongue out to him before he scoffed and ignored him.


    Gu Shi. "¡­" these two are flirting again¡­ I''m so tired. He thought and sighed. Then, he smiled at Huo Ling and also pped his hands. "You''re very smart. I wouldn''t think as far as here like you did." He sincerely said.


    "What do you expect from my apprentice?" Yi Bing said, smiling smugly.


    Both Huo Ling and Gu Shi rolled their eyes at him in response. The former is scornful for earlier while thetter¡­ is also scornful for his bragging.


    Yi Bing justughed. "Anyway ¨C " he spoke. " ¨C we''ll be investigating this, right?" he asked Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "Where''s Anji Li? We''ll need it." Yi Bing said, remembered the device.


    "R&D." Gu Shi answered as he arranged the documents on his table. "Oh, by the way." He called when he remembered something. He raised his head and saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling reached the door.


    The two men turned.


    Gu Shi smiled. "Congrattions for sessfully resolving the problem in Abnormal World 9999. You did a great job." He told them.


    "Thanks!" Huo Ling happily said. He opened the door and, without waiting for Yi Bing, left.


    Yi Bing helplessly smiled. Gu Shi was about to sit on his seat when he noticed Yi Bing was still there.


    "Gu Shi." Yi Bing called. "There shouldn''t be a Soul Eater in Normal World 9999. It shouldn''t exist there, but it did, turning the Normal World 9999 to a Special World." He said.


    Gu Shi didn''t speak.


    "But, since we can''t forcefully reincarnate Renton Hydd''s and Quinn Hudgeson''s souls, this world turned to an Abnormal World, then." Yi Bing continued. "So ¨C " he turned and looked at Gu Shi straight in the eyes. " ¨C how did the Soul Eater appear there?" he asked.


    Silence.


    "This case in Special World 341¡­" Yi Bing said. "¡­ should I expect of another Soul Eater''s presence?" he asked.


    ¡­


    "Hm~" Huo Ling hummed as he looked at the stylish design of the walls in the hallway.


    Because the walls are made of transparent sses, one could see the vast blue sky that they would almost mistake they were under the ocean if not for it is brightly lit around, and that there are scattered white fluff in the distance which, of course, are clouds.


    "Huo Ling!" Di San eximed when he almost crashed onto Huo Ling who was skipping in the hallway.


    "Oh. Vice Director, hello!" Huo Ling greeted when he saw Di San.


    Di San smiled. "You''re really lively." He said. "Oh. Congrattions for sessfully finishing your first task!" he said, remembered what happened to to Abnormal World 9999.


    "Ah¡­" Huo Ling''s shoulder fell.


    "What''s the matter?" Di San asked, didn''t expect for Huo Ling''s reaction.


    "In order to aplish the task, I have to die two times!" Huo Ling said and raised his two fingers. He sighed, feeling depressed.


    "Pft! This doesn''t matter, right?" Di San asked. "We''re already dead." He said.


    "It''s exactly that we''re already dead that we have to cherish this afterlife." Huo Ling said.


    Di San was taken aback. "Oh. You''re right!" he said, feeling enlightened.


    Huo Ling saw the papers clutched on Di San''s chest. "Vice director. You''ve worked hard! Good luck!" he said and patted Di San''s shoulder.


    "Huh? Oh. Yeah?" Di San muttered, caught off-guard by the sudden change in topic.


    Huo Ling smiled before he left. He died while working so he felt averse when working was mentioned. He has thought that it was really the end for him when he died, so he was surprised to know that there is an afterlife. But, just as he was about to celebrate, he was told to either reincarnate, or work. He had just died in the middle of his work and then was told that he can work?! Is he kidding?! So, he chose to reincarnate.


    He reincarnated eight times, as Yi Bing said. ''as Yi Bing said'', since he doesn''t have memories of his reincarnations. Yi Bing said that this was because he passed through the Pathway of Clouds and received Meng Po''s soup ¨C which can make one forget about everything, in the form of rain, so he wouldn''t remember his past lives. Since Huo Ling didn''t remember them, then, what left of him after reincarnating for eight times is the feeling of boredom. Since he didn''t feel that reincarnating is fun, he chose the second option, in which to be a grim reaper.


    Although what he wanted and what he did are contradicting, but he doesn''t have any options to choose from. Fortunately, although he has a boss again, but aside from being irritating, Yi Bing gives him lots of freedom. So, he can say he''s satisfied with what he currently has, and is in.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called when he finally found him.


    Huo Ling removed his gaze outside the window and turned.


    "You didn''t answer my question earlier." Yi Bing said as he walked towards him.


    Huo Ling blinked. "What question?" he asked. He remembered he answered everything earlier.


    Yi Bing chuckled and didn''t immediately answer him. "There are two types of question." He said.


    Huo Ling tilted his head and looked at him, doesn''t know what Yi Bing is trying to say.


    "Explicit, and ¨C " Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling in the eyes. " ¨C implied." He said.


    Huo Ling fell silent, finally remembered that he really hasn''t answered (truthfully) Yi Bing''s (implied) question earlier.


    "You are dissatisfied with me."


    Yi Bing saw that Huo Ling has gone silent and didn''t force him. "Failure is the result of not using what you have, and not trying what you can. Do the opposite and you will seed." He spoke. "But¡­ why is it that I feel you want neither of them?" he looked at him. "You''re not dissatisfied with me... no. You''re not dissatisfied with only me. You are dissatisfied with everything." he said. "So, what exactly do you want, Huo Ling?" he asked.

 Chapter 403 - Track

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Track</h4>


    Normal World 341, ancient world, Kunpeng County.


    "Mn~ ah!" Huo Ling muttered as he inhaled, then exhaled the fresh and unpolluted air when they arrived in the Special World. "Nothing beats a pure environment! I love this world!" he said, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he looked around the area, watching the carriages pulled by the galloping horses briskly walking past them. "Although the cars are time- and energy-efficient, but the smoke they exhaust is unfriendly to the environment ¨C humans- and nature-wise!" he spoke in a rightful tone when he remembered the Abnormal World 9999.


    Although the fuel of the cars in the Abnormal World 9999 has been changed to be environment-friendlyter, but it still can''t bepared to a natural fresh and pure air of the ancient era before the technology was further developed.


    Yi Bing ced a palm on his forehead, feeling an iing headache. "Huo-gongz¡­ young master Huo.1" He called in a polite but strained voice.


    He looked at Huo Ling who was running around, looking at everything around them with great marvel.


    Since they are in an ancient world, Huo Ling is wearing traditional clothes like Yi Bing.. They also wore wigs to match the long hair of the people of this era. There is also a tassel attached to their waistbands.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling and watched as the other turned to face him with a bright smile on his face. Suddenly, Huo Ling''s appearance ovepped someone''s figure in his mind. He immediately shook his head to clear his thoughts.


    "Please be¡­ careful while running a¡­ round¡­" he spoke in a low voice. His facial muscles are also twitching as he looked at Huo Lingughing, looking so stupid.


    "Hahahahaha. There also is a day like this for you." A voice spoke behind them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling turned and saw two people whose faces looked simr to each other are walking towards them. If not for the difference of their physique, they would mistake them as twins.


    "Shi Jiu." Yi Bing spoke, looking at the older man of the two who is grinning after heughed at Yi Bing.


    Shi Jiu, code 0019. From his code, he is one of the earliest grim reapers. He is the non-assignment grim reaper that noticed the disappearance of the souls in this world while using Anji Li whom Sha Jiu let him borrow for beta testing of its new function. Shi Jiu noticed the disappearance because he is clearly observing the souls. He is observing the souls because he is a Sweeper ¨C a name for someone who works in the Collection Department. Of course, the ''collection'' here isn''t referring to money, but to the souls.


    Supposedly, there shouldn''t be any soul they were collecting in this world, since Normal World 341 has an internal reincarnation. But, as Shi Jiu was working his job, a soul slipped out of his. He tracked the said soul, and that is why he came here. Because of it, he coincidentally noticed the anomaly in this world. Since he hasn''t caught the escaped soul yet, he came here again, but now with them.


    Compared to the carefree Shi Jiu, the one with him looks nervous and timid.


    "Greetings, senior Yi. Senior Huo!" Jiu Ye spoke.


    Jiu Ye, code 9910, a junior grim reaper. Yi Bing met him in the Pathway of the Clouds after he, along with his fellow junior grim reapers, sent the souls, who are their assignments, off to their next reincarnation. He remembered that he also met Jiu Ye back then in one of the worlds where he was apanying Huo Ling before.


    As to why Jiu Ye is here with them, it is because, surprisingly, he is Shi Jiu''s younger brother. Yes ¨C them brothers met in the afterlife. Jiu Ye''s real name is Qian Jiu while Shi Jiu''s real name is Qian Shi. Coincidentally, they both have ''jiu1'' in their codes when they became grim reapers. Shi Jiu urged his younger brother to transfer to the Collections Department and dragged him here in this world to test Jiu Ye''s skills, and to be aborer for Yi Bing and Huo Ling in the process.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling don''t know whether to feel happy or sad for Jiu Ye to meet his elder brother in the afterlife. But, it''s not their business. A family affair, even in the afterlife, would still be a family affair, since only their family can resolve their attachment, if there is.


    "While I was tracking down that soul with Anji Li, I noticed the suspicious movements in this ce." Shi Jiu spoke, his face turning serious to start their business. "The soul I am tracking down suddenly changed its tracks and flew here. So¡­" he looked at Yi Bing, his gaze speaks volume.


    Yi Bing froze. Then, he looked at Huo Ling and their gazes spoke. Either the soul noticed something in this ce and it flew here, or it was forced to flew here. If it was the former, then, is there something special in this ce? What is it? But, if it is thetter¡­ there must definitely be something in here, and, it isn''t special but strange. It might be rted to the disappearance of the souls.


    Seeing Yi Bing understood his meaning, Shi Jiu continued, ignoring his younger brother''s baffled expression. Jiu Ye''s mind can''t keep up with their thoughts.


    "When I arrived in this county, I suddenly lost track of it." Shi Jiu frowned. He looked at the miniature doll on Jiu Ye''s hand that looked like Anji Li, except that the doll is wearing female ancient clothes like them. "Even Anji Li can''t sense where the soul has gone to." He told them.


    Anji Li''s new function is to capture the soul while Shi Jiu stores it in another device for the grim reapers. Anji Li''s soul tracker function has also been upgraded that, no matter how weak the soul it, it now has a better sensor for it and mark it down on its digital map. And, once it has already marked the soul on its map, the mark on the map wouldn''t disappear as long as Anji Li could sense it. Anji Li, to say, works like a GPS for the souls.


    But, Anji Li lost the soul Shi Jiu has been tracking down. For even a device from the future like Anji Li to be unable to sense a soul in this era, it could be said that there is something in this country that is terrifying.


    "No matter how strong the dragon is, it still couldn''t beat a local snake." Yi Bing said, referring to Anji Li as the dragon and that something unknown as the local snake.


    Shi Jiu nodded in agreement. Not to mention this is a Special World, that something unknown must definitely be stronger than Anji Li, or that, because it''s in this world, it became stronger than Anji Li, overpowering Anji Li''s sensor tracker.


    "Gege1~" a milky voice of a little girl spoke behind them.


    They turned and saw she''s standing beside Jiu Ye, tugging Jiu Ye''s wide sleeves.


    "Gege~ that doll is very beautiful. Can I have it?" the little girl spoke cutely. Her ponytails are waving as she hopped around Jiu Ye when she saw Jiu Ye was looking at her.


    "Uhm¡­" Jiu Ye was more at a loss. He helplessly smiled at the little girl before he turned to them, asking for help.


    "Gege~?" the little girl called and tilted her head when she didn''t hear Jiu Ye answered.


    "I''m sorry! Please excuse us!" a middle-aged woman spoke and picked up the little girl when she saw her bothering a group of young men. Not only do they look very handsome, but they also looked wealthy.


    Who are they? She thought and warily looked at Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye. She doesn''t recognize any of them.


    Yi Bing, the leader of the group, turned. "It''s fine." He spoke, making his voice sound softer when he saw the woman''s wary look.


    "Ne. I want that doll~" the little girl spoke and pointed the doll in Jiu Ye''s hand.


    Jiu Ye''s expression turned conscious when everyone turned to him. He felt his hand holding the doll is burning when he also saw the passersby were looking at him with a strange look. His face burned in embarrassment.


    "Little miss. You can''t. It''s not yours." The woman told the little girl. "I''m sorry she bothered you¡­" she told them and bowed.


    Yi Bing looked at the little girl, then the mini Anji Li in Jiu Ye''s hand. "It''s alright." He said. Before any of them could react, he took the doll from Jiu Ye''s hand. "She can have it." he said and gave the doll to the little girl.


    The little girl''s face brightened while the woman was surprised. "This¡­" the woman spoke, hesitating whether to return the doll to them or ept it.


    Meanwhile, the little girl giggled as she yed the mini Anji Li. "Gege~ thank you~!" she told them and grinned.

 Chapter 404 - Gather

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Gather</h4>


    "Why did you give it to the kid?" Shi Jiu asked after the little girl and the woman who is her nanny have left with the mini Anji Li.


    "A group of old males like us, ying a doll?" Yi Bing looked at Shi Jiu. His brows are raised.


    Shi Jiu fell silent. Then, his brow twitched imagining the scene. "You know that''s not what I mean." He said, then sighed. He felt goosebumps appeared on his skin just the thought of it.


    Mini Anji Li possesses the new program Sha Jiu created. The reason why this new program is inside the mini Anji Li is because Sha Jiu needs to overhaul the big Anji Li''s program to add this new program and assimte with it. So, he stored this new program in mini Anji Li ¨C Sha Jiu''s new ''daughter''.


    If they just don''t know Sha Jiu''s character, they would think he is a pervert lolicon. Since there''s not only one, but two, three, four, five mini Anji Lis he has made for them, and one is their spare! When they asked him why he made too many mini Anji Lis, he answered that he wanted to test the new program in other worlds, too, so he would also make the other grim reapers bring mini Anji Li. Although that sounds very reasonable, but Yi Bing and Shi Jiu can''t help but still suspect Sha Jiu, especially when they look at Anji Li''s new outfit which is goth Lolita ¨C aplete opposite of the pure, white angel which is her first outfit.


    Yi Bing shook his head to dispel the disturbing thoughts that appeared in his mind. "I''m just kidding." He spoke. Then, he turned serious. "I gave the doll to the kid to spy." He said.


    Three gazes stared at him withplex emotions in their eyes.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" what''s with that look of disgust? He thought as his face darkened. "It''s not the little girl we''re going to spy, but their family''s situation." He exined. "I found out that a person went missing recently." He said.


    "How did you know that?" Shi Jiu asked as he looked at Yi Bing. His eyes are filled with surprise.


    Because they are in an ancient world, their devices from the future that can be used are limited since there is noputer or inte in this era. This is one of the reasons why Anji Li was overpowered by that something unknown. Their devices'' uses were suppressed by this world. They can''t use guns, bombs, or even photonsers. They naturally can''t wear wristwatch or sunsses, as well as leather shoes.


    So, theirmunicators gathering information in this era is a failure because there''s no inte orputers to pull data from.


    Yi Bing pointed with his thumb. "That wall." He spoke and tilted his head.


    They all turned. There, they saw some papers stuck on a wall outside of a restaurant. One of the papers is a notice that a person is missing. Since they have already learned thenguage of this world, which isn''t that much different from the modernnguage of their world, they can read the words written using a brush.


    "Notice: the second young master of the Pei family, Pei Tinghe, has gone missingst two days. Anyone who seen him can either go to the Pei mansion or the xxx Office in xxx¡­"


    Below the words is a drawing of the face of a young man ¨C the missing Pei Tinghe. His looks are just average and can be easily forgotten when ced in a crowd. In short, he is a mob character.


    "What the¡­ not only the souls are missing, but also people?" Shi Jiu eximed in surprise.


    "You didn''t know?" Yi Bing asked him.


    Shi Jiu turned to him while shaking his head as an answer. "No. After Anji Li and I lost track of the soul, I immediately investigated for weird events so I looked around." he said. "The missing notice wasn''t there when I was here before." He told them.


    "So, something happened when you were gone." Huo Ling spoke as he pinched his chin while he lowered his eyes, pondering. "It''s be such a pity if in this time period, a clue for our task must have appeared." He said.


    "Then¡­ we''ll go back here?" Jiu Ye asked. "We''ll estimate the time this event has urred and see if something has changed?" he said as he scratched his cheek.


    Like the reincarnation, the time in each world is also a cycle. From the beginning of a world, when it reaches its end ¨C either it perished or was intentionally destroyed, it will return to the beginning after that.


    "No. We can''t." Shi Jiu answered.


    They looked at him.


    "If it was before, then it might be possible. But ¨C " Shi Jiu frowned. " ¨C a soul from outside has entered and was lost." He told them.


    Their expressions changed. That''s right. If this world was ''untouched'', then they might be able to ''restart''. An Untouched World is as its name implied ¨C untouched. Whether there were grim reapers that arrived, but, as long as the plot of the world, as well as its settings i.e. sceneries, characters, weren''t changed, then it is possible to return to this world at a certain point in time. But, the time isn''t specific, because of the unstable space between each worlds, making the time also unstable.


    So, Jiu Ye said earlier for them to estimate the time before they could reenter the world and go to another point in its time. But, right now, there is already a foreign soul added in this world. There is an additional ''character''. So, it isn''t possible for them to ''restart''.


    "We can only find as much information as we can to fill in ourselves of what happened in that time period." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Yes." They nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s split up." Yi Bing spoke. "If you found something, then send a message through ourmunicators." He said and raised his hand, showing a jade ring on his finger.


    They looked at their hands which also have a jade ring on their fingers. Since a wristwatch can''t be worn in this era, they changed theirmunicators from wristwatches to jade rings toplement in this era. Of course, it was Sha Jiu who made the jade rings as theirmunicators. His hands are just magical.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Huo Ling was about to turn, his sleeves aflutter, when Yi Bing pulled him back. "Let''s split up in pairs." He said.


    "Okay." Shi Jiu agreed and nced at Jiu Ye. He''s the one who brought his younger brother here, so he should look after him.


    "Although splitting up in four is time-efficient, but there''s something unknown here." Yi Bing spoke. "We don''t know what it is and how strong it is, or how does it attack. It''s better to pair up so you can assist each other." He exined. "Furthermore, if we found clues, it''s better to have someone topare opinions with so that we can be clearer about to clues found." He said.


    "That''s right. Two is better than one." Shi Jiu smiled before he grabbed Jiu Ye by the back of his cor and pulled him away to leave. "Let''s meet here after two hours!" he said and waved his hand at them without looking back.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded even though Shi Jiu can''t see him. Then, he turned to look at Huo Ling who was standing beside him. He then released Huo Ling''s sleeve. "Where shall we go first?" he asked him.


    Huo Ling lowered his eyes and watched his sleeve slipped from Yi Bing''s fingers before he raised his head and met Yi Bing''s gaze. He felt there''s something subtle that happened, but he can''t point what is it, or name it. He decided to ignore it. "You''re leaving the decision to me?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He answered. "Part of your test." He told him.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" asshole. He thought as his brow twitched in annoyance. He can just tell me that he''s beingzy again. I already have seen through his real character, anyway. No need for pretenses. Although he thought this, but he remembers that Yi Bing is still his superior. "Oh." He muttered and looked around. "Why don''t we go to an inn?" he asked when he saw a group of people entered the inn.


    Yi Bing turned. "Why?" he asked.


    "The inns are like the bars in modern times. It is a potpourri of people." Huo Ling answered, then paused. "As well as gossips." He added. "Where there are people, there is gossip. Be it they are the source of gossip, or the gossipmongers." He shrugged.


    Yi Bing''s lips curved into a smile. "Well said." He spoke and almost pped. Fortunately, he held himself back not to. He looked at the open wide doors of the inn and watched the bustling people inside, chatting loudly. "Let''s go." He said.

 Chapter 405 - Warning

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Warning</h4>


    "Oh! How handsome young men!" an old woman eximed when Huo Ling and Fei Yin approached her. "So, where are you from?" she asked.


    Huo Ling''s brow twitched as he looked at the old woman smiling. It was the nth time she asked them the same question! "From a small town. My father is a businessman and he sent me here to learn some things¡­" he answered. Then, he turned to whisper at Yi Bing. "Boss. She''s like an NPC of a broken game asking the same question for one hundred times. It seems like you were wrong to choose her as someone to ask." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s expression didn''t change. "Why don''t you wait her to ask you for a hundred and first?" he asked him and turned to the other people in the inn. "Do you want to ask those bulky men, then?" he said..


    Huo Ling turned and looked at the group of men with bulging muscles wearing ripped shirts and are drinking while chatting andughing loudly. They are the loudest group in the inn, and some customers were looking at them, displeased, but they are also afraid to reprimand them because they were scared of their appearances.


    "Nah." Huo Ling answered and shook his head. "We have to be low-key since we''re new. ''A nail that sticks out gets hammered down''." He said and turned to the counter. "Why don''t we ask the front desk?" he asked.


    In hotels, one goes first to the front desk.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "''In order to gain something, you must give something in return''. He''ll obtain information to us after we''d obtain information form him." he said.


    "Isn''t the customer a god?" Huo Ling asked. They can just order some food to be customers, too.


    "Not in an ancient era. ''one has to bow down under one''s eaves''." Yi Bing said and asked the old woman again. What he meant, they are now in someone''s ce and are the ones new, so they have to adjust to the circumstances.


    Huo Ling frowned in displeasure and listened to the old woman''s answer. But, he was surprised when the old woman suddenly changed her answer. "Ah! You are the son of someone wealthy?" she asked and looked at Huo Ling from his head to his feet, then from his feet back to his head.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded as he immediately adjusted his emotions. "Grandma. We are new here, so do you might know some things that we have to avoid in staying here in this ce?" he asked and smiled sweetly.


    "Ah, yes. I do!" the old woman answered as if in a daze as she looked at Huo Ling''s face.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened. "Can you tell us, grandma?" he asked.


    "Yes, yes." She nodded. "You shouldn''t go near the waters at night. You can only stay near them during the day, but only for a short while." She said.


    This surprised both Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "Huh? Why?" they asked.


    But, the old woman didn''t answer again. "Ah! How handsome young men!" she eximed. "So, where are you from?" she asked.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "¡­"


    "She''s actually an NPC from a broken game, is she?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing sighed in helplessness and took Huo Ling to the front desk. "Give us two tes each of your best dishes here." He told the waiter as he ced a gold ingot on the desk.


    The waiter''s eyes brightened. "Yes, sir!" he said as he took the gold ingot and immediately went to the kitchen to get the dishes.


    "You finally will extract information from the waiter?" Huo Ling asked as they walked towards an empty table. He looked at Yi Bing, his gaze expectant.


    "No." Yi Bing answered when they reached the table. "I''m hungry." He said as he sat on his seat.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" fck you! He thought and sat on the seat across, looking at Yi Bing in dissatisfaction.


    ¡­


    Contrary to Yi Bing and Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye are very high-profile¡­ or only Shi Jiu is the high-profile.


    "Come on! Bring more booze!" Shi Jiu roared inughter as he drank the nth bottle. "Bring more! Bring more!" he shouted to the waiters bringing trays of bottles.


    The old man beside Shi Jiuughed as he poured his cup with the drink. "Youth, ah¡­" he said and sighed.


    The man on the other side of Shi Jiu pped his thigh. "Ai!" he eximed. "This is how it''s should be between men! Drinks!" he said andughed.


    The others followed,ughing loudly. Meanwhile, Jiu Ye looked at his elder brother from afar and sighed in exasperation.


    "Are you also here to fetch your father?" someone asked beside Jiu Ye.


    "Ah. No. I''m here for my elder brother." Jiu Ye answered.


    "I''ve never seen you before." The teenager said as he stared at Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye awkwardly smiled. "We just moved in." He answered.


    "Where did youe from?" the teenager asked.


    "From a small town. Our parents died and we''re chased by the debtors, so we''re forced to move here." Jiu Ye answered. Before going here, they alreadye up with a backstory.


    "Oh." The teenager sympathized. "Where are you living now?" he asked.


    "In a manor, near the river." Jiu Ye answered and pointed.


    "The river?" the teenager''s expression changed.


    "Is something wrong?" Jiu Ye asked. Seeing there''s no answer from the other, he continued. "Right. I remember there was someone missing recently. Was he already found?" he asked.


    "Not yet." The teenager answered.


    "Oh." Jiu Ye didn''t speak again. He knows that the more you force an answer out of someone, the more they will tighten their lips, tighter than the ms.


    As expected, the teenager spoke a while after. "Second young master Peng disappeared two nights ago." He said. "The whole county didn''t sleep just to look for him. But, in these two days, he wasn''t found." He told him. "Until just this morning of the third day¡­ they found his corpse." He looked at Jiu Ye.


    "His corpse was found in a river?" Jiu Ye guessed.


    But, to his surprise, the teenager shook his head. "Not only there." he said.


    ''not only there''?


    "The people also found his corpse in ake, in their wells¡­" the teenager''s face paled.


    ''also''? Jiu Ye thought. Suddenly, his expression changed and turned grave. "His corpse¡­ was chopped in pieces?" he carefully asked.


    "No!" the teenager answered.


    "Then¡­" Jiu Ye''s brows knitted. Then, his face paled when he realized what the teenager meant. "His corpse appeared in many ces?!" he eximed in shock.


    The teenager nodded as an answer, shuddering in fear.


    "But, there''s only one corpse one person can have¡­" Jiu Ye muttered. But, he didn''t hear an answer from the teenager as the drinking session inside was finished and the teenager hurriedly left while pulling his drunk father away with him.


    "So, what have you found?" Shi Jiu asked as he stood beside Jiu Ye.


    "Ugh!" Jiu Ye grunted in disgust as he pinched his nose after he smelled the alcohol from Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu looked at Jiu Ye, looking annoyed. "Let''s go back. It''s going to be dark." He said before he walked away. His posture ramrod straight as if he isn''t drunk after drinking many liters of alcohol earlier.


    Jiu Ye followed him, walking one meter behind Shi Jiu.


    Office of the governor.


    "It''s nightfall again¡­" the governor muttered as his face paled. "Hurry! Cover the well! Pour out the water from the cups and basins!" he ordered his subordinates in a flustered state.


    "Y-yes!" his subordinates answered, feeling frightened, too. Both by their superior''s expression and also as to what is about to happen.


    When they reached the kitchen, the two of them pushed each other. "You¡­ you go to the well. I''ll pour the water from the cups ¨C " one of them said.


    "No. You go to the well! I''ll pour out the water ¨C " the other said.


    "No! You go to the well!" the first one said.


    "You go!"


    "No! You!" they pushed and shoved each other, unaware of the figure that appeared on the surface of the basin not far from them.


    The oilmps hanging on the posts looked like glowering eyes of a beast in the night. And the mes inside them flickered like the tongue of a snake, reading to bite on the two humans fighting on the side.


    ¡­


    "The corpse appeared in many ces at the same time?" Yi Bing spoke after Jiu Ye reported.


    "En. That''s what that teenager said." Jiu Ye nodded. "It seems like he''s not lying, since he''s sincerely afraid." He said.


    "People of the ancient era are extremely superstitious and so very sensitive to supernatural things." Yi Bing said. "Since we were told earlier to not go near any body of water, even just the water in cups and basins, during night." He told them. "And we were told twice." He added.

 Chapter 406 - Classification

    <h4>Chapter 406 - ssification</h4>


    "So, because the corpse of this second young master appeared in many ces at the same time, they created this ''rule''?" Shi Jiu said.


    The rule is to stay away from the waters at night. Even on day, they shouldn''t stay near it for too long.


    "This world is said to be supernatural." Huo Ling spoke. "So, it''s because of this?" he said and looked at Yi Bing.


    "I think." Yi Bing said. "We didn''t notice anything unusual that could be a supernatural when we arrived, until we find out this." he exined.


    They nodded in agreement.. The ssification and sub-ssification of the worlds are based on two things: time, and the energy, respectively. A world ssified as normal or special is based on time. It is a Normal World if it is an ancient or modern world. If it is beyond, then it bes a Special World. As to how beyond the time it is¡­ it depends on the technology of the world.


    For example, Abnormal World 9999. It was a Normal World before, because its technology can''t be called advanced albeit new energy sources were found. These new energy sources were found, and waster used, but used only as a power source. It wasn''t used yet on vehicles or weapons. If the Abnormal World 9999 willter be a Special World, it will still remain as an Abnormal World because of the presences of Quinn Hudgeson and Renton Hydd, unless they move on to reincarnate. And, since ghosts are a feudal superstition but the world is leaning to be a Special World, this world bes an Abnormal World.


    As for the sub-ssification, it depends on the world energy. For example, the presence of the ghosts is because the world energy is enough for them to materialize. The same can be said to a fantasy world, and might as well apocalypse. The creatures mutated because of the world energy. Although the apocalypse can also be caused by science, then this apocalypse world can be a Normal World.


    Anyway, as to why Yi Bing answered ''I think'', it''s because although they already know that this world is a supernatural world, but it doesn''t mean that they already knew what kind of supernatural this world is. Monsters like ghouls or jiangshi? But, it is enough for them as long as they know it is a supernatural world. The only thing they''ll know is the life of the soul before it died as it was stated in their Death Note ¨C the biography of the soul.


    As long as there is death, it will appear on their Death Note, unless there are special circumstances, like now, or like when Yi Bing stalked Huo Ling before during Huo Ling''s reincarnations and changed Huo Ling''s death. There can be modifications, but should not much change, and the result should be death.


    But, right now, they can only blindly guess, since they can''t find any soul. Right now, their only clue is second young master Pei Tinghe. "Shall we go to the Pei family?" Jiu Ye asked. "They already found second young master Pei''s corpse, right? Then, we might find a clue there." he said.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "W-what?" Jiu Ye asked, suddenly feeling conscious and he blushed.


    "From what you said, we realized something." Huo Ling said, then turned to Shi Jiu and Yi Bing. "Where is the real corpse of second young master Pei?" he asked.


    Silence.


    "That''s right. There should only be one corpse, and where was the real one found?" Shi Jiu spoke. "The river, theke, or somewhere else?" he looked at them.


    "If we can go to that ce¡­ we might be able to find a clue." Huo Ling said, then paused. "Well, it''s also better to check those other ces where the fake ones were found. Better safe than sorry." He shrugged.


    "Good." Yi Bing nodded, agreeing to Huo Ling''s n. "Jiu Ye." He called as he turned. "Nice one there." he told him.


    Jiu Ye''s face brightened and he blushed, shy. He then foolishly grinned. "Err, well¡­" he scratched his head. "Thanks, hehe." He foolishlyughed.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. "¡­" what the hell is this kid thinking? Shouldn''t it be us thanking him for unintentionally giving us a hint? They thought.


    Shi Jiu coughed and awkwardly smiled, feeling embarrassed for his younger brother. "Are we going to the Pei family?" he asked, changing the topic.


    "That doable." Huo Ling spoke. "We might also be able to find out some things there." he said as he stretched his limbs.


    "But¡­ we can''t just outrightly ask them about the corpse, right?" Jiu Ye, the foolish but also sensitive, asked.


    "''delicacy'', right?" Shi Jiu sighed.


    "Asking the family members isn''t the only way to obtain a clue." Yi Bing spoke. Everyone looked at him. "There are also the servants." He said.


    Everyone felt enlightened. But, Shi Jiu suddenly remembered something. "What if they are loyal to the Pei family? What if there might really be something unspeakable, but they won''t tell us because of their loyalty?" he asked. He''s just thinking of the possible oues so they won''t be left empty-handed after.


    "It depends on how deep is their loyalty." Yi Bing spoke, then paused as if he was considering something. "Bribe or threat, pick one or both." He told them.


    Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye. "¡­" aren''t you speaking coolly just now?! Why that end?!


    Shi Jiu stared at Yi Bing. His gaze isplicated. Before, Yi Bing is very decisive in everything and would rarely consider anything. If something really ended up the wrong way because of his decision, he would solve it alone and wouldn''t ask anyone for help. He would solve all of his problems with strength, being very forceful.


    But now¡­ Yi Bing asked for their opinion? Shi Jiu is very surprised.


    "What?" Yi Bing felt Shi Jiu''s gaze on him.


    "¡­ nothing. Just fell into a daze while thinking¡­" Shi Jiu answered as he moved his gaze.


    "Mn." Yi Bing nodded before he turned to Huo Ling.


    Shi Jiu observed Yi Bing and saw that Yi Bing''s gaze often falls into Huo Ling. He has heard that Yi Bing''s recent assignment is Huo Ling, and Yi Bing has gone to great lengths to recruit Huo Ling as a grim reaper. He heard this from Gu Shi and Di San.


    So, Yi Bing''s change is due to Huo Ling? He thought when he remembered Yi Bing has never been looking this gentle before. He only looked gentle when he is facing Huo Ling. Though, when he''s facing him and Jiu Ye earlier, Yi Bing''s cold expression has slightly thawed.


    Shi Jiu suddenly had an inexplicable feeling that his and Jiu Ye''s presence right now looked redundant. Why does he feel like they are lightbulbs?


    "Let''s go for bribery." Huo Ling voted. "Even though what we''re proposing right now is an empty threat, but it''s better to not offend anyone, no matter who they are, as long as we can, as to not step on a hiddenndmine." He grimaced.


    "Talking from an experience?" Yi Bing spoke, remembered the guy who stabbed Huo Ling before in the Stable World.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" can we stop stabbing each other? He thought as his face darkened.


    Yi Bing chuckled.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye stared at the two. "¡­" why do we suddenly see pink bubbles around them?! Damn. The feeling of being lightbulbs increased! They thought.


    Huo Ling sighed and turned, only to meet Shi Jiu''s and Jiu Ye''s gazes. "How about you two?" he asked.


    "Huh?" the brothers nkly muttered.


    "Bribery or threat, which will you pick?" Huo Ling asked.


    Shi Jiu immediately started while Jiu Ye was still in a daze. "Bribery." Shi Jiu answered and coughed. He secretly pinched Jiu Ye to waken up the other.


    Jiu Ye''s body jolted. "Bribery!" he answered, copying his elder brother''s answer.


    Huo Ling nodded and turned to Yi Bing. "Bribery not only can buy good feelings, but also can buy good luck." He said. "Because these people will have good feelings towards us for giving them money in exchange for something that might even be not useful to them, they might help us again next time." He exined.


    "A favor, right?" Yi Bing said.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded.


    "Then, let''s go for bribery when it happens." Yi Bing decided.


    "Okay!" they answered.


    "Oh. By the way ¨C " Yi Bing spoke when he remembered something. " ¨C about that little girl¡­" he said, his voice trailed off when he saw their strange gazes on him. His face darkened. "Do you want to eat snow?" he asked them in a low voice.


    They immediately moved their gazes away.


    Yi Bing sighed, feeling helpless because he has teammates who have a pit in their brains. "The little girl who has the fifth mini Anji Li ¨C " he said as he looked at them. His expression turned serious. " ¨C it seems that she is a member of the Pei family." He told them.

 Chapter 407 - Live Broadcast

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Live Broadcast</h4>


    What heavenly luck do they have! Oh, wait, that''s not right. It really should be heavenly since they, technically, all came from heaven with Anji Li.


    "For real?!" they all eximed. Meat pies really do fall from the sky!


    Yi Bing is tired in dealing with them and he just pressed on his jade ring. A holographic screen appeared. There, they saw the little girl they met earlier during the day. She''s obviously ying with Anji Li. Meanwhile, in the background, her nanny was slightly trembling while guarding the door.


    The nanny was mumbling what seems to be like a kind of prayer. "¡­ I hope the second young master won''t haunt us¡­ the third young miss is just a child¡­" she was silently crying.


    Meanwhile, the little girl who was addressed by her nanny as the ''third young miss'' is oblivious to what''s happening around her as she yed with the mini Anji Li, precisely the braided hair of mini Anji Li..


    "You are very beautiful, but your braid is ugly!" the little girl said as she unbraided mini Anji Li''s hair.


    Everyone turned to look at each other. "¡­" Sha Jiu''s weakness was dug up. He can''t braid a girl''s hair. They thought and looked away from each other, wordlessly and tacitly agreeing not to tell a word about this to Sha Jiu when they return.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The nanny tensed up but when she heard someone spoke from outside, she opened the door. She seems to be familiar to the person outside.


    "Have you already poured out all the water from the cups and basins?" it was a female servant. She looks pale like the nanny and her voice is shaking.


    "I did. I have already fed the young miss before the sundown." The nanny answered. "I''ll send her to her bed right after this." she said.


    The female servant sighed in relief and then she left. The nanny immediately closed the door before she walked towards the little girl.


    "Li-er. You should go to bed now." She told her.


    "Oh." Pei Li muttered and obediently let the nanny pick her up.


    The nanny ced her on the bed and tucked her in before the nanny picked up mini Anji Li and ced her on a cab where Pei Li can see her. Then, the nanny made her bed before she blew out the candle, then tucked in herself and fell asleep.


    "Aren''t they sleeping too early?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "Could it be their local government issued an earlier curfew?" Jiu Ye guessed.


    Yi Bing didn''t immediately close hismunicator. Not because he, or they, is a pervert. But, it''s because they wanted to find more clues. Not only is it the Pei family''s mansion, it''s also inside the Pei mansion, and it is nighttime! There''s something that is bound to happen!


    Not long after the nanny and Pei Li fell asleep, the hurried footsteps outside the room which made by the running servantspleting their tasks for the day had disappeared and was reced by silence. None of the grim reapers were impatient as they watched. They aren''t hungry since they aren''t humans and grim reapers don''t feel hunger, so they continued to watch because they aren''t eating, or will be making dinner. They also don''t need sleep. Thus, none of them feel impatient.


    When the digits on the lower right corner of the holographic screen of Yi Bing''smunicator turned 21:00, they finally heard something. Their ears immediately perked up. With their senses sharpened after they turned as grim reapers, they finally heard a sound of something scratching. Although Anji Li was turned smaller, but Sha Jiu is very meticulous in his work, so mini Anji Li''s basic functions is the same as the bigger Anji Li''s.


    Thus, her audio perception is as sensitive as the grim reapers'' ears and picked up the sound of scratching.


    "This¡­" Jiu Ye, the weakest of them all, felt goosebumps formed on his skin. "What is this sound?" he asked and nervously gulped.


    This is actually his first time on the field of non-assignment grim reapers, which is the exact opposite of his former work. Although he has been on the field before, but his task is simpler because the tasks assignment-bound grim reapers are only rted to the souls ¨C resolving their attachments.


    So, the assignment-bound grim reapers have lower dangers to face than the non-assignment grim reapers, which he has turned to now after Shi Jiu pulled him here.


    "Seems to be something sharp scratching the surface of a wood?" Shi Jiu guessed.


    Jiu Ye''s eyes widened in shock when an imagine appeared in his mind. "Could it be¡­ the second young master''s corpse scratching the door?!" he eximed.


    "Shh!" Huo Ling shushed him as he leaned closer to Yi Bing''s hand to listen carefully.


    Yi Bing felt Huo Ling''s soft ear bumped against the knuckles of his fingers and he felt his heart thumped stronger in his chest. He took a deep breath and tried to focus his attention on the holographic screen and not on his fingers where Huo Ling''s soft ear is.


    "Not nails." Huo Ling spoke after a while, contradicting what Jiu Ye said.


    "''not nails''¡­" Jiu Ye muttered, his face paling. "Then¡­ could it be ¨C " he sucked in a cold breath when he saw Huo Ling turned and his eyes met Huo Ling''s gaze.


    " ¨C teeth?!"


    "Teeth." They both spoke.


    At the same time, they saw the screen suddenly shake. No, it''s not the screen! It''s ¨C


    "Mini Anji Li shook?" Yi Bing spoke, his tone doubtful as he stared at the screen and saw the video is really shaking.


    Shi Jiu frowned when he saw the screen and he turned to face Jiu Ye and Huo Ling. "Hey. What did you say just now about ''teeth''?" he asked. "Did you lose a tooth? That is not possible ¨C " he said.


    A sharp intake of breath cut off his words.


    "What¡­?" Shi Jiu asked when he saw Jiu Ye and Huo Ling, who were watching the screen, have widened their eyes in shock.


    "¡­ fck." Jiu Ye cursed under his breath as he stared at the screen. His face is filled with horror.


    Shi Jiu was curious and so he turned, only to loudly utter a string of curses when he saw a face that was upside down in the screen. It meant that the face is just upfront of mini Anji Li''s camera.


    "Fck!" Shi Jiu cursed as he held his chest. His face is filled with shock. "Fortunately, mini Anji Li hasn''t human consciousness and emotions, or she would''ve already freaked out seeing that face!" he said and took deep breaths to calm himself.


    Yi Bing recovered hisposure which he almost lost just now. "This is¡­" he muttered.


    "Second young master Pei Tinghe. The one who went missing andte found dead." Huo Ling spoke after he recovered his voice.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye who were also scared earlier also recognized the face after they had calmed down. "It''s really him!" Shi Jiu eximed.


    "Was it really his corpse who gnawed off the wood to enter the little girl''s room?!" Jiu Ye asked.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" wait. The words sound right but also wrong? They thought.


    Huo Ling virtually shook his head to shake his thoughts off. "Is there something that can make a corpse move?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "Talismans." Yi Bing spoke. "And soul." He added.


    Silence. "Aren''t the souls now missing in this world?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "So, it can be a talisman that made his corpse move?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "I don''t see a talisman in him." Huo Ling spoke.


    They turned and saw on the screen that there really is no talisman stuck on Pei Tinghe''s forehead.


    "For the talisman to be more effective and for better control of the corpse, the talisman is stuck on the forehead." Yi Bing spoke. Yet, there is no talisman that was seen.


    "Is there another method for controlling a corpse?" Jiu Ye asked.


    Suddenly, they heard Huo Ling spoke. "¡­ is this really a corpse?" he asked.


    They fell silent. They all turned to him, then on the screen. Not only mini Anji Li''s audio perception is of high-quality, but so is her camera''s visual perception. So, they saw that the figure that appeared in the middle of the room is somewhat transparent.


    "A soul¡­?" they all muttered under their breath. Their eyes wide in disbelief. What does this mean?! Weren''t the souls are missing?! How can a soul suddenly appear?!


    Huo Ling''s mind worked fast. "Could it be¡­ Pei Tinghe''s soul hasn''t been ''summoned'' by that something unknown?" he asked.


    They all fell silent. That''s right. There''s this possibility.


    "So¡­ should we be running to the Pei mansion¡­ to the little girl''s room now to capture this soul?" Jiu Ye asked in a small voice.


    "¡­ oh." They muttered and looked at each other. The next second, their figures shed out of the living room and reappeared on Pei Li''s room, just right beside Pei Tinghe''s soul.

 Chapter 408 - Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Brothers</h4>


    "AH ¨C " Jiu Ye''s mouth opened and was about to scream on the top of his lungs when Shi Jiu, standing beside him, immediately reacted and covered his mouth. "MMRHM!!" his scream was muffled inside his mouth.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling sighed in relief. Jiu Ye almost woken up Pei Li and the nanny who were sound asleep. They ignored the brothers and turned to look at Pei Tinghe who was staring at the mini Anji Li who was now lying on her side. Then, they raised their gaze and saw a chunk of wood was missing just above where mini Anji Li was ced in. It was obviously gnawed off by a set of teeth.


    Why did Pei Tinghe go here? Was this his room before? Yi Bing thought. This seems not possible. Pei Tinghe must have his own room, and this room is definitely of the little girl because she''s already old enough. "Shi Jiu." He called. "You and Jiu Ye investigate the Pei mansion.. Find Pei Tinghe''s room." He said.


    "Yes!" Shi Jiu answered before he dragged Jiu Ye with him before the other could react.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling then stared at Pei Tinghe who was standing motionless before mini Anji Li.


    "What do you think happened to him?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing was about to answer, "I don''t know." When Huo Ling spoke again.


    "Could he also be a lolicon like Sha Jiu?" Huo Ling asked and tilted his head.


    Yi Bing. "¡­"


    "This seems possible. Or else, why would he choose this room to enter?" Huo Ling continued. "Or¡­" he turned.


    Yi Bing got a bad feeling.


    "¡­ he has a kink?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at the sleeping nanny on the floor. "This kind¡­ is wonderful." He spoke, obviously sarcastic.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" I think your brain is more wonderful. He thought. His face is covered with dark lines. "I think he has a little consciousness in him." he spoke, changing the topic.


    But, who would expect for the topic to return? "Oh. So it seems that he''s really a lolicon?" Huo Ling said and nced at the sleeping Pei Li on the bed. "No, no. This is a crime! Sha Jiu''s fine, since he isn''t a human anyway, and he''s inclined to the dolls and robots. But Pei Tinghe¡­ oh. Right. He is no longer a human, but this is immoral ¨C mmrhm!!!" his mouth was covered by Yi Bing.


    "¡­ can you shut up for second?" Yi Bing asked, pissed.


    Huo Ling nodded his head.


    Yi Bing sighed in exasperation as he freed Huo Ling''s mouth. Then, he turned to Pei Tinghe. He tapped the surface of his ring and Pei Tinghe''s soul was suddenly covered by a transparent light, making his soul look slightly solid.


    "This is?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Soul Shield." Yi Bing answered. "It protects the souls from any attacks. Even if they will be swallowed or in a monster''s stomach." he exined.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" can you not be gross? He thought. He was about to tell Yi Bing not to set up a g when suddenly, they saw Pei Tinghe''s soul suddenly shed and then passed through the roof, flying outside.


    Their expressions changed and they immediately teleported to the roof, only to see Pei Tinghe''s soul is flying fast towards a certain direction.


    "Follow!" Yi Bing spoke and flew.


    Huo Ling immediately followed,gging behind him to send Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye a message about the situation and telling them to continue investigating, as much as they could, the Pei family.


    ¡­


    "This mansion is too big. As expected of the richest family." Shi Jiu spoke as he and Jiu Ye soundlessly walked around the Pei mansion.


    Theirmunicators scanned the Pei mansion and a three-dimensional holographic map appeared before them. With the map, they only need to go through each room and investigate to know the actual situation of the Pei family. There''s no better investigation than personally doing one.


    "The patriarch must have a lot of concubines¡­" Jiu Ye spoke softly as he warily looked around the garden.


    Although the night is still young, but the surrounding is already dark and quiet. Added to the fact that there is a case ongoing, and that something supernatural is appearing¡­ everything tonight is really creepy.


    Even though he is a grim reaper and his being is more frighteningpared to ghosts and corpses, but Jiu Ye has always been a coward, resulting to his timid and sometimes introverted attitude during some circumstances. He can only feel at ease when his family or friends are around, or someone he knows is present, like Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    Right now, he''s with his elder brother Shi Jiu, or Qian Shi. As implied in their names, Qian Shi is the tenth child while he is the ninth child in the family. For their family to be thisrge, they lived in an ancient era like the world they currently in. So, he and Shi Jiu are more familiar in an ancient era unlike Yi Bing and Huo Ling. This is also why Shi Jiu dared bring him in a mission, since they''ll be going to an ancient era.


    But since them brothers came from an ancient era, it took them a long time to adapt to the modern devices used by the Afterlife Department. Fortunately, time is never a problem in the Stable World.


    "Found it." Shi Jiu spoke, waking Jiu Ye from his thoughts.


    Jiu Ye turned and saw Shi Jiu stopped. He looked what''s in front of Shi Jiu and saw that they have reached the ancestral hall. Shi Jiu entered, and he followed. But, just as his second footnded, he felt a chill ran down his spine. He raised his head and was frozen in ce when he saw the numerous ques neatly arranged. He felt his scalp became numb when he thinks that the ancestors of the Pei family are eyeing them.


    He immediately shook his head to shake off the thoughts in his mind and stick closer to Shi Jiu''s back. He didn''t let his eyes wander around again. "Ge¡­" he called in a low voice.


    "Feeling ufortable?" Shi Jiu turned.


    Jiu Ye nodded.


    "Then, you wait outside." Shi Jiu said.


    Jiu Ye''s eyes widened and he hurriedly shook his head. Outside is a sea of darkness. Who knows what''s hiding in the darkness and who knows when that something will pounce on him while he''s unguarded? "No, no¡­ I''ll endure the difort¡­" he spoke in a low voice.


    Shi Jiu faintly smiled. Because the Qian family is big, like the Pei family, there are many children that were left unattended by their concubine mothers just to please their father who is the patriarch in order to be more favored, and increase their vanity.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye are the sons of the fourth concubine. Their mother is the daughter of a small merchant. It''s right to say that she was sold to the Qian family after she found out that her father was in debt in a gambling house. Although she gave birth to two sons, but there are three other concubines who also gave birth to sons, not to mention the main wife.


    At first, Shi Jiu''s and Jiu Ye''s mother was a proper mother to them. But, as time goes on, she was unable to endure the abuse of the other concubines that were led by the main wife. She hanged herself, leaving them two to feed themselves. And since their father doesn''t care about them even the least, and they lost thest person who can protect them ¨C their mother, they ran away from the Qian family.


    Because of their experience, he and Jiu Ye shouldn''t feelfortable visiting the Pei mansion. But, the reason why Jiu Ye was ufortable is the ancestral hall. Not only did their mother hang herself in the Qian family''s ancestral hall, but after they ran away from the Qian family, they were removed from the Qian family tree.


    "Done." Shi Jiu spoke after he heard a beep from hismunicator. It was done scanning the Pei family''s ancestral hall and copying the Pei family tree.


    Jiu Ye sighed in relief and hurriedly went out, knowing that Shi Jiu is following behind him closely. "Oh." He muttered when hismunicator beeped and a holographic screen appeared before him.


    "What''s wrong?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "Senior Huo sent a message." Jiu Ye answered as he read the message.


    Shi Jiu didn''t answer. The message notification must have ovepped with the download notification. "What did he say?" he asked.


    "Pei Tinghe''s soul, as expected, was ''summoned''. So, they followed it." Jiu Ye answered. "But, when they reached the wide river, they lost him." he said.


    "River, huh¡­" Shi Jiu spoke as he looked around.


    With the help of the moonlight that seems to be very bright tonight, they saw that there is no pond in the garden, which is very strange.

 Chapter 409 - Notice

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Notice</h4>


    Jiu Ye noticed it, too. "There''s no pond!" he eximed in surprise.


    Although they were removed in the family tree, but they still came from a rich family, after all. And it was a standard to have a pond in one''s home.


    "No wonder I feel it''s strange earlier¡­ I didn''t hear the sound of water!" Jiu Ye spoke as he looked around. "They didn''t build a pond¡­ or was it removed because of that ''rule''?" he asked and looked at Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu''s gaze fell on the wooden bridge. "They removed it." he answered. "Because of that ''rule''." He said.


    Jiu Ye followed his gaze and saw the wooden bridge. There should have been a pond beneath it. "In order toply with the ''rule'', they buried it with soil." He said.


    "En." Shi Jiu nodded. Then, he opened the family tree of the Pei family. "The current patriarch is Pei Tingming. He only has one concubine. He has two sons and no daughter in the main wife, and Pei Tinghe, the one that died, is the second son. The first son, the heir, is Pei Tingyi." He said. "As for his concubine, he has one son and one daughter. He also has a younger brother, and his brother has four children ¨C two sons and two daughters. The eldest is a daughter, Pei Ru. The sons are twins, Pei An and Pei Ji. And the youngest daughter is Pei Li ¨C the one that we met." He finished.


    "So, he has only one concubine. But, since there are only two brothers, the younger brother of the patriarch also lived here¡­" Jiu Ye muttered.


    "Yes." Shi Jiu looked around. "Let''s go find Pei Tinghe''s room. We might find some clues there." he said.


    "Okay!" Jiu Ye answered and followed Shi Jiu.


    ¡­


    Yi Bing''s face is calm, but Huo Ling''s expression is ugly as he hatefully red at the wide river before them while they stood on the bank. Yi Bing''s words made his heart sank.


    "Even with the Soul Shield, I can''t sense him." Yi Bing said as he looked at the map as nk as his expression on the holographic screen.


    "Will he be injured?" Huo Ling asked, feeling anxious for Pei Tinghe.


    "For now, I only can''t track him. Let''s pray that the Soul Shield is strong enough to protect his soul." Yi Bing vaguely answered.


    Huo Ling understood. If even the tracking in the Soul Shield failed, the shield itself may lost its protection. Huo Ling''s expression turned grave. "Damn it." he cursed as he looked beyond the wide river, which is an empty ground. "Should we go over?" he asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "Let''s regroup first. See if Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye have found some clues." He said.


    "Okay." Huo Ling nodded in agreement. He knows not to be reckless, especially that they are in the light while the enemy is in the dark.


    This has always been a disadvantaged position, and it definitely makes you feel ufortable. You never know what is the enemy and when will they strike. More importantly if you are in their territory and you don''t know how strong they are.


    Huo Ling flew behind Yi Bing, watching the quiet houses beneath them as the cold, night wind hit his face, making his hair aflutter. The broken tiled roofs, the empty streets, the narrow alleys¡­ this town they arrived, Anchuan, is the biggest town in Kunpeng County, looked very lively during the day but worse than a ghost town at night looking so deste.


    They saw Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye outside the Pei family mansion waiting for them.


    "Did you find something?" Yi Bing asked as theynded in front of them, lithe as a ghost.


    "Yes." Shi Jiu nodded.


    "Why are you still here? We can go back to the ce we''re staying to talk?" Huo Ling asked.


    "We found something that you have to personally see." Shi Jiu answered.


    Yi Bing''s brow raised. "Okay." He spoke. After all, no matter how advanced a device it, but there is something that can be seen only by the naked eye.


    Huo Ling didn''t ask anymore and just followed behind Yi Bing and Shi Jiu together with Jiu Ye. "What did you see?" he whispered to Jiu Ye as they reentered the Pei mansion.


    Jiu Ye pursed his lips. "A white cloth." He said. His face looked gloomy.


    "A white cloth can scare you?" Huo Ling asked. He was about to tease Jiu Ye when they stopped, and he heard Shi Jiu spoke.


    "Not a simple white cloth." Shi Jiu said.


    Huo Ling turned and the smile on his stiffened like the corpse before them. Yes ¨C there is a corpse, and it is hanging by a white cloth. "¡­ fck." He cursed under his breath as he immediately jumped back because his nose almost hit the foot of the corpse after he turned.


    Jiu Ye lowered his head, avoiding the sight of the hanging corpse of a woman.


    "How can there be a corpse? We just left for a short time?" Huo Ling asked.


    "How can there be none? You didn''t check the ce before you left?" Shi Jiu asked back.


    Huo Ling was rendered speechless. Indeed, he and Yi Bing didn''t check the Pei mansion. "We left this task to you." He said.


    It was Shi Jiu''s turn to be speechless. He coughed and looked away when he saw Yi Bing''s gaze. "We didn''t hear anything earlier despite the silence in the surroundings." He spoke.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling didn''t speak. Their sharp senses would definitely catch any sound within a certain radius. Added to the silent surroundings, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye definitely would have noticed if someone was walking or doing any activities.


    But, the fact that someone hanged their self is in front of them. "She has died half an hour ago." Yi Bing spoke as he checked the corpse.


    They all fell silent. Half an hour ago¡­ this is the time the four of them arrived. And, this room is just right beside Pei Li''s room where they appeared, so they should''ve noticed someone hanging their self. Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye have been running around the Pei mansion, yet they didn''t notice it.


    "Who is this person?" Yi Bing asked.


    As expected, the soul''s biography didn''t appear on their Death Note. Even if this world has an internal reincarnation, but they are still souls so their biographies should''ve appeared in the Death Note. But, it didn''t. This is one of the reasons why they noticed the anomaly in this world, aside from Shi Jiu''s report.


    "She should be Pei Tingting, the daughter of the concubine." Shi Jiu answered as he shared the family tree of the Pei family to Yi Bing. "Pei Li is the youngest daughter, and Pei Ru is the oldest daughter, who is already married. The only daughter left is Pei Tingting, so this should be her." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "Have you checked her room? How about Pei Tinghe''s room?" he asked.


    "There is nothing strange in their rooms, except that." Shi Jiu answered and pointed the white cloth used by Pei Tingting to hang herself.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling scrutinized the cloth and, finally, noticed what is wrong with it. The original white cloth before suddenly changed its color, now looking so old. Not only did it look so old now, but there is also a strange smelling from it. Shi Jiu showed them the video recorded by hismunicator, but the white cloth on the video remained white. If not for Shi Jiu''s careful attitude, they would''ve missed this.


    "What''s going on with this?" Huo Ling asked. "Even the video function of our devices failed to grasp this?" he said and looked at the white cloth''s changing appearance.


    "Let''s talk about thister when we get back. For now, let''s check if there are other things that we can find in the mansion." Yi Bing said after Shi Jiu shared the three-dimensional map of the Pei mansion.


    "Okay." Shi Jiu said and took the silent Jiu Ye with him.


    Yi Bing walked away.


    "¡­ wait. Won''t any of you ask how or why did she hang herself¡­?" Huo Ling asked, then sighed when he saw neither Yi Bing nor Shi Jiu look back to answer him. "Fine. Let''s just wait tomorrow then for the officials'' investigation." He said and then ran after Yi Bing, ignoring the female corpse still hanging on the beam with the white cloth.


    (Pei Tingting: you fckers! Why are you acting like I''m a dead meat¡­ oh, right. I''m already dead, and my flesh can''t be eaten as meat on a te¡­)


    As expected, the next morning, there is an uproar because of Pei Tingting''s death.


    "I heard it''s from a heartbreak¡­"


    "No. I heard it''s from her mother''s abuse!"


    "Are your sources reliable? Why did I hear that she killed herself because of shame?"


    "How can that be?! Each daughter of the Pei family are well-guarded treasures! No man would dare defile or hurt them!"


    "Then, why did she kill herself?"

 Chapter 410 - Pei Family

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Pei Family</h4>


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye silently listened to the people''s gossips while they ate in a noodle shop not far from the Pei mansion where therge crowd gathered, waiting for the officials to bring Pei Tingting''s corpse out for further investigation.


    "''mother''s abuse''?" Jiu Ye caught the words.


    Huo Ling nced at him. Last night, after they have sorted out all the information they have gathered, Shi Jiu called Yi Bing and Huo Ling after Jiu Ye went to his room to rest, although he doesn''t need it. Shi Jiu then told Yi Bing and Huo Ling about the past of them brothers, and Huo Ling apologized. He also promised Shi Jiu to properly apologize to Jiu Ye when there''s a chance.


    "Pei Tingting''s mother is the only concubine of Pei Tingming, Li Hua." Shi Jiu spoke as he looked at the entrance of the Pei mansion where they passed throughst night. "Li Hua is an orphan, and is working as a flower seller in a shop. Pei Tingming took a liking to her when he was younger, but with her background, she was taken in only as a concubine. Later, Pei Tingming married his official wife and they had Pei Tingyi. It was only after the main wife conceived Pei Tingyi did Li Hua conceived also a son, Pei Tingsong.." He exined.


    He woke up earlier this morning and left to find some people to ask about the Pei family''s situation. Because the Pei family is the wealthiest family in the Kunpeng County, their life is an open book.


    "Such a pity!" Huo Ling said. "If Li Hua conceived a son earlier than the main wife, her son could have been established as the heir." He said.


    Even though Li Hua is a concubine, but if the main wife couldn''t conceive a son while she did, then even if she wouldn''t be the main wife, but her son can be the heir. There is also another way for her son to be the heir even if the main wife conceived a son. And that is ¨C


    "This main wife, though, gave birth to a useless son." Shi Jiu spoke. "Her first son, and the expected heir, is Pei Tingyi. But, this son is too timid." Saying this, he nced at his younger brother Jiu Ye who is silently eating on the side.


    Jiu Ye who has been shot without a warning. "?" why are you looking at me? I''m not Pei Tingyi!


    Shi Jiu retracted his gaze. "Pei Tingyi, although grew up filial, but his studies and skills are average." He continued. "On the other hand, Pei Tingsong who was born a month after Pei Tingyi was born, although his studies and skills also are average, but he is sociablepared to Pei Tingyi." He said and looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling understood. In ancient era, not only education and skills are your weapon, but also connections. You can trip down a general with just one dinner with an influential figure.


    "Meanwhile, this second sone Pei Tinghe ¨C " Shi Jiu spoke and frowned. " ¨C is actually a social butterfly." He said.


    "He''s like Pei Tingsong." Huo Ling spoke.


    "No." Shi Jiu spoke. "Although they are close." He smiled.


    "How is Pei Tinghe different from Pei Tingsong?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Because Pei Tinghe''s social skills are all focused on one area ¨C " Shi Jiu raised a finger. " ¨C women." He said.


    "¡­"


    "Despicable." Jiu Ye muttered in disgust.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling understood Jiu Ye''s hostility. It''s because of his and Shi Jiu''s father. Because of their father''s phndering, he and Shi Jiu suffered, not to mention their mother.


    Shi Jiu''s expression turned ugly, but after a second it returned to normal. He also despised their biological father. "As for this Pei Tingting¡­" he said. "She''s a vain woman." He told them. "She attaches great importance to her beauty. Although she''s not a ygirl, but whichever man she fancied, she has to get them by hook or by crook." He exined.


    "Why do you think she died?" Huo Ling asked.


    If Pei Tingting is vain, she definitely wouldn''t lose her head even if she had lost her heart to a man who rejected her. She wouldn''tmit suicide, and instead make that man she fell in love with suffer pain much more than she suffered.


    Shi Jiu naturally understood what Huo Ling is thinking. "If it isn''t heartbreak, then¡­" he looked at Jiu Ye.


    "Abuse from her mother?" Jiu Ye spoke.


    "What do you know about Li Hua?" Yi Bing asked.


    "She''s an orphan, and her parents died from sickness. She also has no siblings, and she is working in a flower shop owned by her a friend of her parents." Shi Jiu answered. "As for her personality¡­ the shop owner said she is diligent and gentle." He looked at them. "Of course, she might be faking it since she has to bow down under one''s eaves, and that she only exposed herself after she married into the Pei family, or after she gave birth." He spected.


    They fell silent.


    "So, which is it?" Jiu Ye asked. "We could''ve known more if her soul was still around¡­" he sighed. "Ah." He muttered when he suddenly realized something.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu also noticed something. They all looked at each other, their expressions lookedplicated as they voiced out the thought that shed in their heads. "¡­ did we see her soul?" they asked as they stared at each other.


    "This isn''t right¡­" Shi Jiu spoke as his grasp on his cup tightened. "We have seen Pei Tinghe''s soul. But, we didn''t see Pei Tingting''s soul?" he asked.


    "¡­ when did Pei Tinghe die?" Huo Ling suddenly asked.


    Silence. They all froze as they realized another thing. "That''s right¡­ when did Pei Tinghe die?" Shi Jiu asked as he looked at them.


    Yi Bing frowned. "We only know that he went missing, then died. But, exactly when did he die¡­" his eyes narrowed.


    "How does this world work?" Huo Ling muttered. "This is so confusing¡­" he frowned.


    "¡­ senior Huo. You''re treating this as an online game¡­" Jiu Ye sighed.


    Nobody spoke for a while as they deeply pondered.


    "¡­ nobody told us when did Pei Tinghe died." Huo Ling spoke. "But, even if no one knows, but nobody also told us where did Pei Tinghe''s real corpse was found." He said.


    "Because we still haven''t asked that." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Ah." They muttered.


    That''s right. They nned this to ask only yesterday afternoon and the night of the same day, they found out about the early curfew. So, they didn''t have the chance to ask anyone about Pei Tinghe''s death and corpse.


    "I forgot to ask this¡­" Shi Jiu scratched his head.


    "Don''t worry. It''s still early. There''s still time." Yi Bing spoke as he sipped his drink. It''s just seven in the morning.


    "I''ll go ask the resident I asked this morning." Shi Jiu spoke and was about to rise from his seat when Yi Bing stopped him. "What?" he asked.


    "Don''t ask the same person twice." Yi Bing said.


    "Why?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "They may lie in the second time." Yi Bing answered. "Ask another person and ask them with the same question." He told him.


    Although puzzled, but Shi Jiu still nodded. "How about the matter of Pei Tinghe''s time of death and his real corpse?" he asked.


    "Huo Ling and Jiu Ye will ask." Yi Bing answered.


    "And you?"


    "I''ll go to thend beyond the river." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ why does this sound ominous1?"


    Shi Jiu asked in a low voice.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. He was about to continue drinking when he noticed Huo Ling''s gaze on him. "Hm?" he muttered. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "You''re going alone?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded.


    "But¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling''s expression. "The reason why I want Shi Jiu to ask the same question but to another person is because I want to know the truthfulness of the people here." He exined.


    Huo Ling started.


    "You think they are lying?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "Not necessarily." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then¡­"


    "But, they may be hiding some truths." Yi Bing spoke.


    They fell silent. Indeed, this point is crucial. The ''rule'' that they are following has just many suspicious points.


    Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling. "The reason why I want you to apany Jiu Ye is not only to protect him, but also for him to not be deceived by the people." He said.


    Jiu Ye blushed when he heard what Yi Bing said. But, Yi Bing is telling the truth. Huo Ling has more social awareness than him, added to the fact that he is introverted. He sighed.


    "Also ¨C " Yi Bing continued and leaned towards Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened.


    " ¨C you want to apologize to Jiu Ye, right? I also want to, too, so can I trouble you to pass my regard?"

 Chapter 411 - Baffled

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Baffled</h4>


    "Hey! You!" Jiu Ye called when he saw the teenager he talked with yesterday, the one who was waiting for his drunkard father to fetch him home.


    Huo Ling was following behind Jiu Ye and watched the other ran after the teenager.


    The teenager turned and recognized Jiu Ye. He looked at Jiu Ye up and down and noticed Jiu Ye''s clothes. "Young master¡­?" he muttered and looked at Jiu Ye, looking inquisitive.


    "Oh. Just call me ''Ah Jiu''!" Jiu Ye spoke and shyly smiled at the teenager. Seeing the teenager nodded in agreement, his face brightened. "Have you just bought some ingredients for your lunch?" he asked when he saw the basket the teenager is carrying.


    Although the teenager thinks that Jiu Ye is also a teenager like him, but that''s just Jiu Ye''s appearance. The teenager could feel Jiu Ye isn''t simple.. "Yes." He answered.


    "Oh, right. I still haven''t asked for your name¡­" Jiu Ye muttered and scratched his cheek. He realized he''s been impolite.


    "It''s ''Ah Su''." The teenager answered.


    "Well, Ah Su, I have something to ask¡­" Jiu Ye said. "Oh. Can we talk in your house? It''s inappropriate to talk in the middle of the street¡­" he grimaced and looked awkward.


    "Okay." Ah Su answered.


    Huo Ling silently followed behind them, his figure concealed. He noticed that Jiu Ye is straightforward when there are only a few people around, much less only one person, like right now. Jiu Ye thinks he isn''t around since he made up an excuse that he will buy drinks. He did buy drinks, but when he returned, Jiu Ye didn''t notice him. Just when he was about to call him, he saw Jiu Ye noticed someone. Then, the next second, Jiu Ye called the person.


    He remained concealing his figure for the other people to not see him, but he still chose to hide since Jiu Ye could see him.


    "Please bear with it if our house is dirty." Ah Su spoke as they entered.


    The house is simple and tidy, and Huo Ling and Jiu Ye didn''t see anything that can be said to be dirty.


    "It''s fine. It''s not dirty." Jiu Ye sincerely said and smiled to reassure him.


    Ah Su nodded and brought the ingredients to the kitchen.


    Jiu Ye looked around and saw that Ah Su''s father isn''t around. "Where''s your father?" he asked.


    "Drinking." Ah Su answered.


    "So early?!" Jiu Ye eximed in shock.


    "There''s no early orte for a drunkard." Ah Su indifferently said.


    Jiu Ye''s lip twitched, despising Ah Su''s father while pitying the child. "Ah. But, at night¡­" he muttered.


    Ah Su''s about to slice the radish when he stopped. "Right. I forgot to tell you that there is an early curfew the officials implemented. Sorry." He apologized, though he doesn''t sound like he''s apologizing. He resumed slicing the vegetable.


    But, the oblivious Jiu Ye took it seriously. "It''s fine, it''s fine." He said and waved his hand. "When did the early curfew start?" he asked.


    "Three days ago." Ah Su answered.


    "''three days ago''¡­" Jiu Ye muttered, trying to recall what significant event that happened three days ago. "Ah. That was the time second young master Pei disappeared!" he eximed.


    Ah Su nodded.


    "They ordered an early curfew because he went missing?" Jiu Ye asked. "He''s that important? The Pei family requested the early curfew?" he looked at Ah Su.


    "No." Ah Su answered. To which question of Jiu Ye, it''s unknown.


    "Then¡­" Jiu Ye muttered, feeling puzzled to Ah Su''s vague answer.


    "There has been other people that went missing." Ah Su spoke.


    Jiu Ye was shocked. "What?!" he eximed. "But, we only saw¡­" Pei Tinghe''s missing notice. "Was it because of the Pei family? Or that these people have been missing for a long time?" he asked.


    "Yes." Ah Su answered. To which question of Jiu Ye¡­ maybe both.


    Jiu Ye fell silent. Ah Su resumed cooking. Only the sound of the chopping can be heard in the background, together with something boiling.


    After a while, maybe Jiu Ye has finished pondering, he spoke. "Actually, I want to ask you about¡­" he spoke and turned, just in time to see Ah Su walking out of the kitchen holding a knife.


    "What do you want to ask?" Ah Su asked as he walked past Jiu Ye and picked up a rag before he returned to the kitchen.


    "¡­ about your mother." Jiu Ye answered. "Where is she?" he asked.


    Noon.


    "¡­ so, there''s really something wrong with the people here?" Yi Bing asked as he looked at Huo Ling''s, Shi Jiu''s and Jiu Ye''s faces.


    Jiu Ye''s face fell, looking very disheartened. "I initially thought Ah Su is a kind kid. I didn''t know¡­" he deeply sighed.


    Yi Bing saw Jiu Ye''s unwilling to answer, so he turned to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling frowned when he remembered what happened earlier. "Ah Su wanted to kill Jiu Ye." He said.


    Shi Jiu''s expression changed. He sharply turned to Huo Ling.


    "Jiu Ye''s query earlier should just been treated as a mere curiosity, since Jiu Ye is a ''kid'', and that he just moved into a big city with his ''family''." Huo Ling said. "But, earlier¡­ Ah Su really wanted to stab him when Jiu Ye was going to ask about Pei Tinghe." He suddenly paused. "No. I think he was irked because Jiu Ye kept asking about the Pei family, Pei Tinghe is included. He must have a beef with the Pei family." He guessed.


    "No, no! You''re focusing on the wrong point here!" Shi Jiu said. "Who would kill someone just because they were irked?!" he asked.


    "You''re the one who''s focusing on the wrong point here." Yi Bing told Shi Jiu. "He''s a kid. Why would he have bloodlust?" he asked.


    "Oh." Shi Jiu muttered, finally realizing it.


    Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing, his gaze inquisitive.


    "Jiu Ye." Yi Bing called.


    "Yes?" Jiu Ye weakly answered. He was given a scare earlier when Ah Su came out with a knife. If not for Huo Ling secretly holding him back earlier while standing behind him, invisible, he would''ve screamed from fright!


    "You said that before, you thought this Ah Su is a good kid." Yi Bing spoke. "Why?" he asked.


    Jiu Ye''s face twisted after he was hit in his sore spot. "I won''t believe in others again¡­" he muttered. Nheless, he still answered Yi Bing''s question. "I met him yesterday when my ge is drinking with his dad and the others. He said he is fetching his dad. He asked me some questions, and when he heard that we''re staying near a river, he looked scared. I then asked him about Pei Tinghe being missing, and he answered my questions. So, I think he''s a good kid." He exined. "But, today¡­" he pouted, feeling aggrieved.


    Yi Bing didn''tment and turned to Shi Jiu. "How about your report?" he asked.


    "Oh, right." Shi Jiu muttered and frowned. "As what you expected, another person answered differently." He said. "He said that the Pei family is no good. That they are just bunch of thieves and whores." He said, feeling disgusted.


    "Hmm." Yi Bing muttered, contemting.


    Huo Ling looked at him, waiting for his words. Yi Bing didn''t disappoint him.


    Yi Bing raised his head, nced outside the window before he turned to them. "Then, go back and observe them." He said.


    "¡­ huh?" they muttered as they nkly looked at him.


    Yi Bing didn''t borate and rose from his seat, patting off the nonexistent dust on his pants. "When you return, I''ll tell you what I''ve found." He said before he walked towards the door and left.


    "¡­ what does he mean?" Shi Jiu asked, feeling confused. Meanwhile, Jiu Ye was trembling in fear after hearing that he has to return to Ah Su''s house.


    Huo Ling watched as Yi Bing''s figure disappeared. "Let''s follow his order for now." He finally spoke. Shi Jiu looked at him, but he didn''t speak. "Jiu Ye." He called.


    Shi Jiu stared at Huo Ling for a while before he sighed in defeat. He turned to his younger brother whose face is paler than usual. "Be careful." He said and patted Jiu Ye''s shoulder before he left. He has two people to find and observe.


    Jiu Ye''s face fell when he heard what his elder brother said. He felt like the words are a death sentence for him, although he''s already dead. "Let''s go¡­" he told Huo Ling as he walked, his shoulder sinking.


    Huo Ling looked at Jiu Yue''s shrunken back and he smiled. Earlier, he apologized to Jiu Ye, which, fortunately, gave Jiu Ye afort from what happened in Ah Su''s house. "Don''t worry. I''m here." He told Jiu Ye, and then they left to return to Ah Su''s house.


    But, since Yi Bing said ''observe'', then there''s no need for them to show their presence to their targets. They turned themselves invisible, and then began tracking their targets in this baffling ancient town.

 Chapter 412 - Sundial

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Sundial</h4>


    "Fck!" Shi Jiu cursed when he returned to their mansion along with Huo Ling and Jiu Ye whom he met on the way. His expression looked very ugly when he remembered the two people he observed earlier who were his drinking buddies yesterday that''s why he approached them.


    Jiu Ye''s face is paler than earlier when he left with Huo Ling. "W-w-what''s happening?" he asked. There is too much confusion on his face and looked that he lost all hope in the world. "Why¡­ why is Ah Su ¨C " his voice halted to a stop as he covered his mouth in shock when he remembered it.


    Huo Ling is just silent. When he inadvertently turned, he saw Yi Bing sitting on the porch when they entered. "Yi Bing." He called.


    Yi Bing raised his head. "How is it?" he asked, then smiled when he saw Jiu Ye''s and Shi Jiu''s faces.. He can already guess the answer just looking at their faces. So, he turned back to Huo Ling. "Why do you look calm?" he asked.


    "I''ve already guessed there''s something fishy and confirmed it from the way you are mysteriously acting." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, Shi Jiu heard it and he roared inughter. His gloom vanished.


    "So¡­ what is happening?" Jiu Ye asked as he looked at the adults.


    Yi Bing saw that Jiu Ye is the only one acting normally, so he kindly answered him. "I think the people here are currently possessed." He said.


    Hearing the answer, Jiu Ye felt it''s no better than what he had seen earlier. "¡­ possessed?" he muttered.


    Yi Bing nodded. Meanwhile, Shi Jiu and Huo Ling looked for a spot to sit.


    "Is this rted to what you have found beyond the river?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "What is it?" Shi Jiu curiously asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "A sundial." He answered.


    "''sundial''?" they muttered. "It seems ordinary¡­" they looked at each other.


    "Well, it depends on where it is used, and how." Yi Bing spoke.


    Shi Jiu''s brow twitched in annoyance. "Tell us now, will you?" he said.


    Yi Bing seems unhurried. "Instead of telling you¡­ how about you see it for yourself?" he asked.


    They looked at each other, then turned to Yi Bing and nodded. In just a blink of an eye, they arrived beyond the wide river. They turned and looked at the Anchuan Town that seemed to be smaller, and somewhat obscured by a fog¡­


    "''fog''?" Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing.


    "Yes. I also just noticed it earlier when I arrived." Yi Bing said and looked at the fog hovering above the running water. He and Huo Ling stopped on the river bankst night and didn''t see the fog. Today, he used teleportation to get here, so he didn''t cross the river and went through the fog.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye walked beside them and also looked at the thin fog. If you''re not carefully looking at it, you would first think that there''s something veiling your eyes, making your sight blurred when you look at the river.


    "How can there be a fog?" Shi Jiu asked. "It''s hot in Anchuan, especially at noon! If the fog should appear, it should be at night or earlier this morning!" he said.


    Jiu Ye nodded in agreement. "This¡­ shouldn''t be possible." He said, but halfway his voice lowered. Even he is uncertain of what he said. After all, ever since they arrived, the impossibilities they think became possible.


    Their devices, which supposed to be superior, were rendered useless. Even the Soul Shield also became useless when its tracking function didn''t work. Could it really be because of this world''s restriction? Or it''s because of something else?


    "Let''s figure out the fogter. Jiu Ye. Try taking a sample of it." Yi Bing said.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye nodded and created a sk made up of a special metal.


    Yi Bing raised his hand and waved it, summoning a small portion of the fog. He didn''t dare take arge amount since this fog is strange so they don''t know how it will behaveter, and that there might be someone controlling it and will notice their movements.


    Fortunately, this time, nothing happened out of their control. They anxiously watched the fog, under Yi Bing''s control, entered Jiu Ye''s sk. As soon as the lid was closed, the breath they didn''t notice they were holding was released.


    "Right. Where''s the sundial you are talking about?" Shi Jiu asked as their tense muscles rxed.


    Huo Ling looked around and the ground is really empty as what he rememberedst night. There''s no sign of a sundial or anything strange.


    Yi Bing noticed his behavior and he smiled. "Not here." He said.


    "Then, where?" Shi Jiu asked. "Beyond the trees?" he asked when he saw the grove.


    "Over there." Yi Bing pointed.


    They turned and saw a grasnd.


    "Are you kidding us? We don''t see a sundial there." Shi Jiu said as they walked towards the grasses while looking at the ground.


    "There is." Yi Bing leisurely answered. Seeing that they were about to ask again, he continued. "If you include that peak." He said and raised his hand to point upwards.


    They turned and was surprised to see a mountain. "You don''t mean¡­" they turned to Yi Bing, then the ground beneath their feet.


    "Yes. This whole area, including the mountain peak, is the sundial." Yi Bing told them. "The whole ground is the te, and the peak is the gnomon." He said and teleported.


    They all sucked in a cold breath. They looked at each other before following Yi Bing to the peak.


    "Look." Yi Bing spoke and pointed downwards when he saw them three arrived.


    Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye turned and were stunned when they saw the grasses that were knee length were neatly arranged ording to the t te of a sundial.


    "Oh, my g ¨C " Shi Jiu bit his tongue to prevent himself from speaking. "What the hell¡­" he muttered.


    "Isn''t this just an ordinary sundial¡­" Jiu Ye muttered before he bit his lip.


    In this world, right now, there''s no such thing as ''ordinary''. Who would arrange a mountain peak and a grasnd as a sundial? This obviously isn''t ordinary.


    "How does this sundial rte to the possession of the souls?" Jiu Ye asked.


    Huo Ling and Shi Jiu started. They looked at Yi Bing.


    "It''s simple." Yi Bing spoke. "What is sundial used for?" he asked back.


    "Time." They answered.


    Huo Ling froze when he thought of something. "Do you think¡­" he looked at Yi Bing. "The internal reincarnation¡­" he muttered, in a daze.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye were confused. "Why did the internal reincarnation got dragged here? I thought it was the sundial?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "Isn''t the internal reincarnation trapping the souls here?" Yi Bing asked.


    "''trap''¡­" Shi Jiu muttered. It took a moment for him to understand what Huo Ling is trying to say.


    Jiu Ye was left more confused. "What? What''s with the sundial? The time? The internal reincarnation? What do they got to do with the possession of the souls?" he asked. They can see a big question mark on top of his head.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Because of internal reincarnation, the souls in this world are ''recycled''." He started. "But, where are they recycled? How were they recycled?" he asked. "This sundial, I am guessing, controls the time of this world." He looked at the grasnd below. "As for how these two are rted to the possession of the souls ¨C " he looked at the Anchuan Town that was obscured from their sight by the fog beyond the river. " ¨C I am guessing there is a rebirth that happened." He said, his face is serious.


    "WHAT?!" they eximed in shock.


    Rebirth. A reincarnation to yourself that spanned over time, but backwards. This is very possible in internal reincarnation.


    "So¡­ that''s why these people behaved strangely? Because they were reborn?" Jiu Ye asked after he recovered from his shock.


    "I don''t think it''s everybody who were reborn." Yi Bing spoke. "Some souls reincarnate as nts and animals, while some were reincarnated on a newborn child. But, to reincarnate to yourself, and at some point in time¡­" he didn''t continue. "And I think, the ''possession'', which might be actually a rebirth, happens only for a certain time¡­ and certain people." He said.


    Huo Ling and Shi Jiu looked at the Anchuan Town with a pensive gaze.


    Meanwhile, Jiu Ye felt scared of what he learned, more scared than before. "This¡­ this¡­" he stammered. He remembered that yesterday, Ah Su behaved normally while this morning, Ah Su wanted to kill him. But, when they returned again to secretly observe under Yi Bing''s order, they were shocked to see that Ah Su behaved the same way as he did yesterday.


    "Rebirth¡­ time¡­ missing souls¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he pondered. This world is interesting.

 Chapter 413 - Task

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Task</h4>


    "What should we do now?" Shi Jiu asked Yi Bing.


    They stayed for a little longer in the other side of the river and when they didn''t find any more clues, they returned to their mansion they are staying.


    Yi Bing didn''t immediately answer. "Currently, what we know is that the souls are disappearing." He started. "Humans are also missing, so the officials of the county ordered for an early curfew. The Pei family, the wealthiest family, ordered for it for the sake of the citizens, but also for their own selfish reasons." He frowned.


    The Pei family ordered for an early curfew to protect the remaining children in their family after Pei Tinghe went missing, andter found dead.


    "But, another person died, and it''s Pei Tingting." Yi Bing continued.. "There''s definitely dubious about her death after we saw that strange white ribbon that she used to hang herself with. Pei Tinghe''s death is also dubious because his corpse appeared in many ces, informing of his death." He said. "After this, the people became afraid of water and go near it, so they also created this ''rule'', associating it with Pei Tinghe''s death. We searched for more information and found out about ''possession'', which might be actually a rebirth, but happening for a short amount of time that''s why we didn''t notice it." he took a deep breath.


    Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye silently listened.


    "There''s also the issue of Pei Tinghe''s and Pei Tingting''s souls¡­ why the former''s soul took longer to be ''summoned'' while thetter''s is immediate?" he asked. "We have to find out when exactly did Pei Tinghe die, even if we can assume that the taking of his soul is really longerpared to the taking of Pei Tingting''s soul." He finished.


    They all nodded while taking down notes on theirmunicators.


    "Yi Bing." Shi Jiu called after a while. "Do you know when and how long does the ''possession'' happen?" he asked.


    "I guess during when there is a full moon." Yi Bing answered.


    They were surprised. "A full moon? Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Full moon has always been associated with supernatural things like vampires, werewolves, witchcrafts and ghosts, making the full moon synonymous to a bad omen. So, it isn''t surprising." Yi Bing answered. "Also, I have noticed that yesterday and until noon today, there has been a full moon." He added.


    Everyone looked outside and couldn''t see the moon in the sky. It must have been obscured by the clouds. They remembered that Yi Bing has looked outside earlier. He must have been looking at the now concealed moon.


    "So, the rebirth happens when there is a full moon?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "And people would act like they were possessed." Jiu Ye muttered, then paused. His eyes widened and he stared at Yi Bing in horror when he realized something. "¡­ are they aware of it?!" he asked. "Are they aware that they were reborn, or not?!" he stared at Yi Bing.


    "It''s hard to say." Yi Bing frowned, obviously displeased with this matter.


    Shi Jiu sighed. "So many things we have yet to know¡­" he muttered and pursed his lips in irritation. Not only does he have to find the soul that escaped from his hands and identally was lost in this world. This soul has been tangled up with the undercurrent mess going on in this world. So tiring¡­ he thought and closed his eyes to rest.


    Yi Bing ignored the shocked Jiu Ye and exhausted Shi Jiu. Instead, he turned to look at Huo Ling. "A penny for your thoughts?" he asked when he saw him concentrating on his notes.


    Huo Ling heard Yi Bing''s voice but his fingers didn''t stop tapping on the holographic keyboard. He didn''t bother to hide what he''s typed since Yi Bing is his superior, and that he''s the leader of their group in this mission. On the contrary, he wanted to tell them his thoughts.


    But, Shi Jiu was tired and Jiu Ye was still digesting all the information he had heard today. So, he can only talk to Yi Bing.


    "I realized that since our enemy is time, that white ribbon that Pei Tingting used is also connected with what''s currently happening." Huo Ling spoke. "It is a clue. It changing its appearance ¨C color, texture and smell, it''s because it''s also undergoing with the change in time." He said. "And since the changes is directly acted upon the world, our devices definitely didn''t work." He added.


    "Indeed." Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    "But, this is just one of the side tasks." Huo Ling said.


    "''side tasks''?" Yi Bing looked at him. Then, he suddenly remembered that Jiu Ye seemed to whisper before to himself that Huo Ling is treating their mission as a game.


    Huo Ling didn''t notice the strangeness in Yi Bing''s tone. "Finding out when exactly Pei Tinghe died, and where and which is his real corpse are also a side task." He spoke, then paused. "Oh. As well as what exactly is going on with the Pei family." He muttered and added it to his notes. "Our main task is to find out where are the souls have gone to, why were they were being ''summoned'', how where they ''summoned'', and, most importantly, who is ''summoning'' them ¨C " He said.


    Since they have found the giant sundial, and that the matter of the rebirth, they can now safely assume that there is a mastermind behind all these. The question is ¨C


    " ¨C what is their objective?" Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing. "Not only for summoning the souls, but in general? What are they after? What exactly do they want to do?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer, nor spoke, and just stared at Huo Ling for a long time. Before he met Huo Ling, he only knows him through the Death Note and, after reading Huo Ling''s biography, there''s only one thought that came to his mind: unfortunate and pitiful. Not only was he alone, and haven''t received a formal education, but he has never had any friends or anyone around him. He also was never close to anyone after he lost his family.


    When he met him, it was when he''s about to die. He thought he is hardworking, and casual. After he died, he discovered that he is whiny and sharp-tongued. But, after getting to know him more as they go through many worlds, his opinion of him took a turn.


    He found out that Huo Ling is not bad. No, he is good. Very good. "Mn." He muttered and looked away.


    ¡­ ''mn''? ''mn'' what? What does that mean? Huo Ling thought as he quizzically looked at Yi Bing. But, seeing Yi Bing isn''t saying anything, he just shrugged and continued typing on the holographic screen to type more notes in case he forgets them and then overlook them once they resume investigating. He already told Yi Bing what he thought about the current case anyway, and, to be more fastidious, he made a copy of the file of his notes and emailed it to Yi Bing.


    It''s not that he ispeting against Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye, since there''s nothing topete over. They aren''t Yi Bing''s subordinates, and a mission is a mission, not apetition to fight each other for. He just likes to finish his tasks as early as possible until he finally gets bored, then he''d resume doing themter.


    He''s not being this efficient with his tasks because he has other things to do after. He''s now a grim reaper, so what other things does he has to do aside from finding more tasks to work on? He''s being efficient because he wants to spend his remaining time on some things that would unexpectedlye and needs to be worked on or finished. If there really is none, then he can just go and admire the nature.


    While Huo Ling is contemting about his (after)life, Yi Bing has received Huo Ling''s email. He opened it and read it before a smile appeared on his face. He turned to Huo Ling, who was hugging his knees as he sat on the sofa. His chin is resting on his knees while he gazed outside the window, admiring the beautiful and tranquil scenery of the ancient world.


    "Do you mind if I share this with Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye?" he asked him.


    "No." Huo Ling answered. "The more heads, the better." He said and yawned.


    Jiu Ye who was questioning life started when he heard what Yi Bing said. "''share''? What do you want to share?" he asked as he looked at the two.


    Shi Jiu who heard his younger brother''s voice woke from his rest.


    "I''ll send it to you." Yi Bing spoke and sent Huo Ling''s notes to the two.


    "Wow! Senior Huo, you''re so smart!" Jiu Ye eximed after he read Huo Ling''s notes.


    "This is veryprehensive!" Shi Jiu nodded, agreeing to what Jiu Ye said. When he raised his head, however, he saw Yi Bing is smiling.


    Suddenly, he felt that they were fed dog food without them noticing. Why does he thinks Yi Bing is showing off Huo Ling to them?

 Chapter 414 - Overthinking

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Overthinking</h4>


    Pei manor.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye looked around the funeral hall while secretly observing the Pei family''s behavior as they held Pei Tinghe''s funeral. Although Pei Tingting diedst night, but Pei Tinghe died earlier than her, not to mention men are given more importance than women in an ancient era, so Pei Tingting''s funeral will be held after five days. Today is the second day of Pei Tinghe''s funeral.


    No matter how influential the Pei family is in the Kunpeng County, but only the other important figures like the government officials, affluent families, and the friends of the Pei family members were invited in the funeral. There is no room formon people. So, how was the four of them were invited?


    It''s because of Pei Li. Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye were eating in a noodle shop when Pei Li passed by and spotted them with her beady ck but bright eyes. She remembered them of course, as she was also carrying the mini Anji Li in her arms while she walked down the street with her nanny after they shopped for desserts.


    They naturally greeted her back. What they didn''t expect is for the child to suddenly invite them home and introduce them to her parents as her friends.. The Pei family are mourning and Pei Tinghe''s murderers were still not found, added to the fact that the four of them are just new to the Kunpeng County, so they are naturally suspicious of them four. Not to mention Pei Li is just a child, and they gave her a doll for no reason.


    But, Pei Li didn''t throw a tantrum. She''s sensible, and also shy to embarrass herself in front of the four of them, so she patiently and cutely exined to her parents about the four of them with the help of her nanny who is the witness. Naturally, they also exined themselves to the Pei family that it was just a small encounter they have with Pei Li.


    So, befriending Pei Li, the four of them were reserved seats for the funeral. Although they didn''t need to attend, since they can just sneak in the Pei mansion using their teleportation skill.


    "Do you think¡­ there''s something strange in this funeral?" Huo Ling quietly asked.


    Shi Jiu yawned while Jiu Ye is shifting on his seat because of difort. Although he is a grim reaper, but he doesn''t like attending funerals. It must be due to his mother who has given no funeral after she died, as well as them brothers who died without anyone knowing, so naturally, there also was no funeral for them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling already knows this since this was included to Shi Jiu''s exnation to them about his and Jiu Ye''s lives before they died and then became grim reapers.


    "The urn is empty." Yi Bing answered.


    Shi Jiu''s yawning stopped while Jiu Ye stiffened on his seat. Although both of them can see it, too, but the other people¡­ no. It should be said ''the people'' since the four of them don''t belong to ''people''. They naturally can''t see that the urn is empty, so they don''t know about it aside from the Pei family. Only the grim reapers see it since they have x-ray visions.


    "Right." Huo Ling muttered. He only felt there''s something unsettling but didn''t imagine it could be the urn that was strange, so he ignored it and didn''t see that it''s empty. "This is disrespectful to the dead." He said. "There is no corpse¡­ so, why did they still hold the funeral?" he asked, then paused. "Where did the real corpse go?" he added.


    "They have no choice but to hold it." Shi Jiuzily spoke. "Since the Anchuan Town already knows of Pei Tinghe''s death. It''s like a broadcast. And since everyone knows it, even if there is no corpse, but they had to hold the funeral just to save their faces." He exined. "As for where did Pei Tinghe''s real corpse go, we have yet to find out." He added.


    "Their face is more important than their son?" Huo Ling muttered.


    "Can''t do anything about it. A single rumor can even copse the emperor." Shi Jiu turned and grinned. "The ancient people aren''t as open-minded as us. In fact, they are very close-minded and even greatly cares about trifling matters." He exined. "It''s because the ancient era has limited activities for people to bother themselves for, so they spend most of their time in rumors. The advantage of an ancient era is that people be socialistic. But, it can also be a disadvantage when you''re being so socialistic, or that you''re not socialistic at all." He said. "In short, it alles down to rumors. And no one wanted to be gossiped on, especially when they have a lot of pride, and also cares about their image portrayed. So, their reputation is really important." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding and thanked Shi Jiu. He controlled hismunicator using his consciousness to note down Shi Jiu''s words. "Learning a lot?" he heard Yi Bing asked beside him.


    Huo Ling turned and nodded. "Yes." He answered. "Although Shi Jiu came from an ancient era, he isn''t to be underestimated. In fact ¨C " he spoke. " ¨C it''s because he came from an ancient era that he has a lot to learn to adapt to the present andter, the future, so his knowledge was broadened as well as his experiences." He exined. "You could say that himing from an ancient era has also another advantage, and that''s he has more knowledge about the history, and he canbine the ideologies of the ancient with the present." He said.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling''s face before he nodded. "Mn." He answered before he sat properly on his seat. His knowledge about Huo Ling also has broadened. He just realized that Huo Ling is sophist. He can infer many things just from Shi Jiu''s few words. He thinks deeply of many things.


    He can''t say this is bad, but he also can''t say this is good. Overthinking is good since you might find out something hidden in anotheryer without finding it and just stumbling upon it, which can be important information. But, overthinking can also be bad since you can go off the tangent and can make you miss out on some important things.


    But, Yi Bing believes Huo Ling can control this attitude of his. Right now, Huo Ling''s overthinking is beneficial to them, as it made them organize more the information that they have gathered. The rebirth that he has guessed that was linked to the internal reincarnation with the maniption of time behind it, and the white ribbon as one of the clues, and the ''possession'' of the Anchuan Town citizens as another clue¡­


    With their sharp senses, they heard the conversations around them.


    "Lord Li, you look terrible. Look at the big dark circles under your eyes!" one of the officials sitting on the third row spoke as he looked at the person sitting beside him.


    Li Huchong heavily sighed as he rubbed his bloodshot eyes. "You said it. I haven''t gotten any sleep these past weeks." He said.


    The official suddenly lowered his voice, but Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye could still hear him. "It''s the Pei family, isn''t it?" he whispered. "Pei Tinghe''s case is indeed baffling. We have no idea how he went missing, or that he was actually kidnapped? We also don''t know how, where and when he died." he said. "Did the Pei family really find his corpse?" he suspiciously turned to look at the urn sitting in the center at the front.


    Li Huchong frowned. "Whether they do or not, they don''t have any n to tell me." He said, looking displeased. "It''s because they feel dissatisfied with my performance. Who can tell anyway where on earth did Pei Tinghe go then went missing?" he sneered. "He definitely just went to a brothel and was screwed there¡­" he muttered.


    "Lord Li!" the official tugged at his sleeve to remind him that they are still in Pei Tinghe''s funeral.


    "Tch." Li Huchong clicked his tongue and finally became quiet.


    The official who talked to him sighed in relief. "But, what the hell is really happening to them, though?" he said and looked at the Pei family members in the front row. "First, it was Pei Tinghe. We can say it was just an ident. But, there''s also Pei Tingting¡­" he shook his head when he heard Li Hua, Pei Tingting''s mother, wailed while hugging her daughter''s favorite ne.


    "Ha." Li Huchong snickered. Although he''s also surnamed Li, but he and Li Hua has no blood connections. In fact, he is disgusted with her because she''s so trying hard to be the main wife. "Look at Madam Sun. She''s about to explode." He said and grinned as if he''s watching a show.


    Sun Ri, the main wife, slowly walked towards Li Hua.

 Chapter 415 - Empty

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Empty</h4>


    But, Li Huchong was doomed to be disappointed since the patriarch, her husband, Pei Tingming, noticed her and immediately pulled her back knowing she''s about to create a scene by fighting Li Hua. "What are you doing?" he hissed as he pulled her to the side.


    The other people have been secretly watching them because they know that the Pei family ignored Pei Tingting''s funeral. Although none of them finds this matter strange, but Li Hua definitely isn''t settled with this. That is her dear daughter! So, not only was she wailing loudly because of grief for her daughter''s death, but she also is doing it high-profiled because she knows it is Pei Tinghe''s funeral!


    The people, although they fear the Pei family, but secretly they are gloating because of their family''s internal conflicts. If Li Hua wanted to give them a show, how can they not take it for granted and watch it to amuse themselves? This is just how the humans think.


    "What? Feeling distressed seeing your sweetheart cry? Right. You also feel distressed because you can''t still hold a funeral yet for that bitch daughter of yours." Sun Ri evilly grinned and nced at the crying Li Hua with a malicious gleam in her eyes.


    Li Hua''s face and eyes are red from crying, making her look pitiful added with her small and delicate face, and thin frame that was dressed in mourning clothes, which made her look frail. Anyone who will see her would feel pity towards her, but not these people who already knows her real personality..


    "Stop that!" Pei Tingming gnashed his teeth as he red at her.


    Sun Ri turned to Pei Tingming and sneered. "Your daughter hanged herself¡­ who knows what shameful things she did or gotten herself into because of her stupidity." She spoke. "It''s better that she''s dead now so she can''t continue bringing more misfortunes to our family ¨C " she said.


    "SUN RI!" Pei Tingming can''t hold back anymore and shouted.


    Li Hua who heard what Sun Ri said fell on her knees and big droplets of tears fell from her eyes and into the floor.


    "Heh. Bitch." Sun Ri sneered seeing her act. She coolly raised her brows to her husband whose face is red in anger. "What? Want to hit me? Too bad~" she grinned at him. "Will your parents allow you? Naturally not, or else my family wouldn''t continue supporting your family. Instead of spending time with your other bastard child, you should spend it to Tingyi, instead, since your bastard son will never be the heir since your parents definitely wouldn''t let a bastard inherit your family." She said.


    "Shut up!" Pei Tingming snapped.


    "Oh, right." Sun Ri covered her mouth when she remembered something, ignoring Pei Tingming and acting as if she couldn''t see him. "Even if you push your bastard son to be your family''s heir, but Tingyi still have my family. Ah ¨C " she paused, then stared at Pei Tingming, wide-eyed, when she realized something. " ¨C but, if that happens, my family will definitely take me back and cut off all the connections with your family. What will your family do then, ne?" she asked. She didn''t wait for Pei Tingming, whow as dumbstruck, to answer, and she swaggered away.


    Li Hua''s face is red, but Pei Tingming''s face is redder than Li Hua''s. Fortunately, Pei Tingsong wasn''t currently present and was resting in his room because he caught a coldst night. Or else, even with his good temper, he would still have exploded after he heard what Sun Ri said.


    The funeral hall fell into silence.


    "Badass." Shi Jiu almost whistled after they watched the scene. Jiu Ye sweated for Sun Ri, afraid that Pei Tingming would really hit her earlier.


    Huo Ling smiled, admiring Sun Ri''s strong character while Yi Bing''s expression didn''t change. "The Pei family really have problems." Huo Ling spoke.


    "Want to investigate them now?" Yi Bing asked Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling thought about it and his gaze fell on Li Huchong. "It''s worthwhile to befriend him." he said.


    Yi Bing turned and nodded. "Yes. He''s the governor. Not only can we dig more information on his side, but we can also know more people that might be crucialter for our mission." He said.


    "En." Huo Ling agreed.


    "Shi Jiu." Yi Bing called.


    "I''ll do it." Shi Jiu spoke.


    Huo Ling looked at him.


    "You deal with her, though." Shi Jiu said and pointed.


    Huo Ling turned and saw Pei Li was staring at them. When she noticed that they looked her way, she waved her hand.


    "Sure." Huo Ling answered.


    Although Shi Jiu is good with socializing, but he can''t deal with children. He doesn''t see this as a weakness. In fact, it''s better for him to say it to avoid troublester and would hinder their mission. Thus, he admitted it.


    Huo Ling appreciated it. "In fact, I don''t know how to deal with politicians, so¡­ I''ll leave him to you." He told Shi Jiu.


    "Sure!" Shi Jiu nodded enthusiastically.


    Huo Ling breathed a sigh of relief. He turned, only to see Yi Bing smiling at him. "What?" he asked.


    "Nothing." Yi Bing answered and looked away.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing''s handsome and sharp side profile. "Are you making fun of me?" he asked.


    "No." Yi Bing denied it.


    Huo Ling frowned. "Fine. I admit that I am forcing myself earlier. But is it right to make fun of me because of it?" he asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "And no. I''m really not making fun of you." He told him.


    "Then why are youughing at me?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I''m not. I''m just smiling." Yi Bing rified.


    Shi Jiu who knows Yi Bing never smiled before. "¡­" doesn''t your conscience hurt? You are an abstinent male idol of the grim reapers! You don''t smile!


    "Then, why are you smiling at me?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Because I am happy." Yi Bing answered. Huo Ling was about to speak, but he continued. "Because you know how to admit your mistake." He exined.


    Huo Ling froze, then fell silent.


    "Admitting mistakes are never a shameful thing." Yi Bing said. "Instead, they are an honorable act. Not only can you learn from your mistake, but admitting it will also make you feel more eased instead of making yourself very uneasy because you didn''t admit it." he exined. "It can also rify things and avoid misunderstandings. Also, it can avoid the troubles that will happen in the future rted to it." he added. "So, don''t hesitate to admit your mistakes. Be more honest instead. Being honest will make your colleagues feel good will after having a good impression of you because of it. They will trust you more." he told him.


    Huo Ling nodded. "I know." He said.


    Yi Bing stared at the top of Huo Ling''s head. "You should also understand that your colleagues will support you. They''ve got your back. Only when you learn how to trust them will they trust you, and so will they never fail to guard your back." He said.


    "¡­ I understand." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Good." He said and patted Huo Ling''s head before he resumed watching the funeral.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling raised his gaze and looked at Yi Bing''s side profile before he straightened up on his seat. He drummed his fingers on hisp, then slightly lowered his head. The sun was about to set, and there is enough shade around the Pei mansion, so the light in the funeral hall is slightly dim.


    But, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye didn''t miss to see the suspicious red ears of Huo Ling.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye who were forcefully fed dog food. "¡­" can you please stop it? Although it is fake, but we are still in a funeral¡­ they thought before they moved their gazes away from Huo Ling when they felt a cold air blew their way. They crossed gazes with Yi Bing and the brothers hurriedly sat straight up on their seat and properly watched the funeral.


    Yi Bing intentionally teased Huo Ling and felt satisfied seeing Huo Ling''s red ears. It meant that Huo Ling really isn''t indifferent to him. Although he wanted to tease him more, but he knows when is the appropriate time and ce to do it, and it''s definitely not in a funeral where everyone is mourning¡­ or not. He also knows not to overdo it, seeing Shi Jiu''s disapproving expression and Jiu Ye''s awkward expression. He can only restrain himself and find a chance to tease Huo Ling again.


    He decided to start a new topic. "The Pei family doesn''t have Pei Tinghe''s real corpse, while the officials are suspecting it. Meanwhile, the people don''t know a thing and Li Hua doesn''t even have any intention to mourn for Pei Tinghe." He said.


    "If the Pei family doesn''t have the real corpse while the official is suspecting them, and thus also don''t have it, then ¨C " Jiu Ye spoke. " ¨C where is Pei Tinghe''s corpse?" he asked.

 Chapter 416 - Family Drama

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Family Drama</h4>


    "That''s right. There''s also the matter of his corpse appearing in the bodies of water simultaneously." Shi Jiu spoke as he stared at the empty urn in the front while contemting. "Everything is suspicious." He frowned.


    "And that''s why we have to figure it all out." Yi Bing said.


    "The problem is where should we start." Huo Ling spoke as he looked at his notes disyed on the holographic screen in front of him.


    To other people''s eyes, they only can see Huo Ling being in a daze, as if really mourning for Pei Tinghe, who isn''t even rted to him in any way. Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye who were also looking at their holographic screens reading Huo Ling''s notes looked like they were seriously contemting about Pei Tinghe''s funeral.


    "Look at those new faces. Not only were they handsome, but they were also very well-mannered, looking solemn on the funeral of a worthless person." someone spoke in a low voice.


    "Hey! Be quiet! You''re still on this worthless person''s funeral! Be careful or he''ll haunt you!" the person beside him whispered.


    That person clicked his tongue. He looks like he''s one of the local tyrants. "I''m not afraid of any ghosts or monsters. They''re just tricks ys by these dirty people." He said. "I just can''t believe that there are still people who can pray for these scums and trashes. The world is really degrading." He heavily sighed, but it was obvious it was out of annoyance rather than ofment.


    The person beside him shuddered in fear of being overheard by others. He looked around and sighed in relief when he didn''t find anyone seeming to hear the local tyrant. He didn''t know that there really were others who heard the local tyrant, just that they don''t belong to the ''other people'' he is referring to.


    "''scum''? ''trash''?" Jiu Ye asked when he caught the words the local tyrant used to describe Pei Tinghe. "What does he mean?" he turned to his elder brother.


    "He means that since the Pei family, in general, has problems, naturally will their descendants have." Shi Jiu answered. "In short, this Pei family has no one good in them." He said and paused when he caught sight of Sun Ri and Pei Li. "Oh. Except those two." He said.


    Jiu Ye finally understood. The current patriarch, Pei Tingming, is a scum since he favors his concubine more than his legal wife, and his bastard children more than his legal children. Although there''s really nothing wrong about it, but morally, it''s not something that should be done. Li Hua, this concubine, naturally wanted to be the main wife, but she couldn''t attain the title so she''s doing her all to annoy Sun Ri. But, although Pei Tingming favors her, but Pei Tingming naturally wouldn''t go against Sun Ri because of the backing of Sun Ri''s family.


    This can be shown in Pei Tinghe''s funeral. There was no one who mentioned Pei Tingting, who diedst night. Li Hua naturally can''t stomach it. Even Pei Tingming didn''t say anything about it. It''s because Pei Tingming, no matter how much he loves his daughter ¨C only daughter, he knows that Pei Tinghe is more valuable than Pei Tingting since Pei Tinghe is a son, not to mention he''s also Sun Ri''s son.


    So, Li Hua wanted to create a scene. And when the people see her, they will naturally remember her daughter Pei Tingting. She also didn''t forget to drag Sun Ri with her. But, she is doomed to fail since Pei Tingming naturally wanted to save face. Wasn''t this also the cause why Pei Tingming chose to hold Pei Tinghe''s funeral instead of Pei Tingting''s, even if he loves his only daughter so much?


    She sneered. Men. She thought and left bearing too much grievances. She can''t get all that she wants so she will vent on her remaining child, Pei Tingsong, who is still sick and is resting in his room, going to tell him how useless is his father and that he doesn''t love them anymore, and it was shown after Pei Tingting died.


    Meanwhile, Pei Tingyi who was sitting beside his mother who was feeding Pei Li some snacks just silently followed Li Hua''s fading figure before he retracted his gaze.


    "I''m sorry we arete." Pei Ru spoke when she and her husband, Wu Deguang, have arrived.


    They came from Anhe Town, a small town where Wu Deguang''s father, Wu Dequan, is the mayor. She and Wu Deguang met when Pei Tingming once came to Anhe Town to annex it with Anchuan Town ¨C and short to be a city, but Wu Dequan didn''t agree. The negotiations failed, but Pei Ru''s and Qu Deguang''s feelings didn''t, so they got married.


    Pei Ru was just coincidentally there to buy some herbs and didn''t know her uncle arrived. Pei Tingming found out about her uncle''s n of using her for marriage, so Wu Dequan''s impression of her changed. But, she showed her stance by cutting off her ties from the Pei family. Of course, her father, Pei Tingping, didn''t agree. Although she hasn''t fully cut her ties from the Pei family, but after she married, she rarely came home.


    Although she hates her uncle, Pei Tingming, the current patriarch, and also dislikes Pei Tinghe, her second cousin, but she still attended the funeral. It is because she doesn''t like the silent Pei Tingyi, and also, she wanted to see her younger twin brothers and younger sister, hoping Pei Tinghe, Pei Tingsong and Pei Tingting didn''t influence her siblings.


    When she heard about Pei Tinghe''s death, she was indifferent. When she heard Pei Tingting''s death, she felt relief. She even thought when will Pei Tingsong die. She heard Pei Tingsong is currently ill¡­


    "Xiao Ru." Pei Tingming called.


    Pei Tingping, her father, is still resting inside and her younger twin brothers were watching over him.


    "Uncle." Pei Ru emotionlessly said.


    "Can you go visit Tingsong? Your cousin is ill." Pei Tingming told her because she is a doctor.


    Pei Ru smiled. "I still haven''t even rested, as well as my husband, nor have I seen my father and my brothers yet. I haven''t even heard words of wee from you." She said.


    Pei Tingming''s expression turned ugly in an instant after hearing what she said. But, he has yet to hear worse.


    "Not to mention you discrediting me before in Anhe¡­ what qualifications does Pei Tingsong, who I never acknowledge as my cousin, have to be graced by my presence? Not to mention of using my service?" Pei Ru asked, then paused when she remembered something. "Are the doctors of the Pei family only eats and do no work?" she quizzically looked at Pei Tingming. "Oh. I shouldn''t have asked. Anything can be expected just looking at their employer." she said. "Does your conscience not hurt?" she asked.


    The Pei family of course have their own doctors. Pei Tingming hired them, but the money he is using is from Sun Ri''s family. His excuse is that the doctors are for Pei Tingyi and Pei Tinghe. But, Pei Tingyi and Pei Tinghe never had fallen sick nor ill, so it was Pei Tingsong and Pei Tingting that are using the doctors.


    Pei Tingming''s face turned ashen before it turned purple because of anger. "You - !" he said and raised his hand.


    Wu Deguang, who has been silently watching his wife, immediately pulled her back. His action was seen by the other people, much less those who have been secretly watching them.


    "Well said. Well said." Sun Ri pped as she walked towards Pei Ru with a big smile on her face. Of course, she didn''t forget to bump her shoulder on Pei Tingming''s back, causing him to almost fall to the ground. "Xiao Ru. Wee back." She said.


    Pei Ru smiled and slightly nodded. "Auntie¡­" she called. She admires this strong woman to be able to hold against Pei Tingming, as well as fend off the ck lotus Li Hua. It was also Sun Ri who taught her how to protect herself from someone who wants to bully her.


    Of course, Wu Deguang would never bully her. Wu Deguang also would never wrong her. Wu Deguang didn''t take in a concubine despite they still haven''t any children yet even after being married for two years. Wu Deguang is also preparing to inherit his father''s position, and Pei Ru is also working as a doctor in their town. So, the two were very busy.


    "Jiejie!" Pei Li cutely called as she circled Pei Ru and Wu Deguang. "Gege! Where''s my sweet?" she asked Wu Deguang.


    "Here." Wu Deguang answered and gently pushed Pei Ru in front of Pei Li.


    Pei Ru blushed. Pei Li giggled while Sun Ri grinned at them. "Ai, you!" Pei Ru hit her husband, feeling embarrassed.


    The four of them went inside, ignoring the dark faced Pei Tingming. In order nto to further embarrass himself, he left.

 Chapter 417 - Target

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Target</h4>


    "Wow¡­" Jiu Ye muttered under his breath after seeing the scene outside which ended with Pei Tingming leaving in anger and shame because of his defeat.


    "This family doesn''tck any drama." Shi Jiuughed in schadenfreude. "Anywhere you look, a drama ensues." He said.


    "That girl¡­ she hates Pei Tingming?" Huo Ling asked. "She also hates Pei Tinghe, but doesn''t hate Pei Tingyi?" he was surprised.


    "Pei Tingyi is a silent person, after all. That made him looked behaved." Shi Jiu said and looked at Pei Tingyi who was sitting on his seat from the start until now of the funeral. "Such a patient person." he muttered..


    "Pei Tinghe must have inherited his father''s ill manners. But, Pei Tingyi didn''t inherit their mother''s headstrong attitude?" Huo Ling noticed. "In fact, it should be Pei Tingyi who would inherit their father''s ill manners, but Pei Tinghe did." He said.


    "Sun Ri''s headstrong attitude doesn''t look like a recessive trait." Jiu Ye muttered.


    Gics is really weird.


    "We have to know the Pei family''s dirt. This must be rted to what''s currently happening." Yi Bing spoke.


    The three of them immediately returned to their serious state. "Based from the people''sments¡­ Pei Tinghe is notorious." Huo Ling said.


    "Can be seen from Pei Ru''s expression." Yi Bing said.


    They turned and saw Pei Ru''s face is indifferent as she sat on the front row with her husband, her younger sister, Sun Ri and Pei Tingye.


    "Could it be Pei Tinghe''s death is rted to his notorious deeds?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "¡­ it must be." the three of them answered in agreement as they looked at the urn on top of the table in the front.


    "Then, we should¡­" Jiu Ye muttered and looked at them carefully.


    "The people who we heard talking bad about Pei Tinghe is that local tyrant who is so hostile towards Pei Tinghe; that official ¨C " Huo Ling looked at the official sitting on the third row. "And ¨C " he turned and looked at the first row. " ¨C Pei Ru." He said.


    "Shi Jiu''s going to deal with the official." Yi Bing spoke. "Huo Ling is going to deal with Pei Li. Although she''s just a child, but we can''t break our rtionship with her yet. She''s still useful." He exined.


    "Ge has a task, as well as senior Huo. So¡­" Jiu Ye muttered and then pointed himself. "How about me?" he asked.


    "Pei Ru or that local tyrant. Choose." Yi Bing told Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye''s face scrunched up. "¡­ Pei Ru." He answered. He is socially awkward, so he''d rather talk with an ordinary citizen than an official.


    "But, Pei Ru has a husband. Won''t he feel jealous if Pei Ru will talk to other men?" Shi Jiu asked, then paused as he looked at his younger brother. "Though, there is nothing to be jealous at with him." he added.


    Jiu Ye. "¡­" are you really my elder brother? Why are you dissing me?!


    Yi Bing felt stumped. "¡­ it''d be worse if I''m the one who''s gonna talk to her." He said. "I''d talk with the local tyrant." He told them.


    Jiu Ye''s face fell in despair.


    "Actually, this isn''t hard." Huo Ling spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "Jiu Ye looks very young, so he isn''t threatening. And Pei Ru is already married, so Jiu Ye is less threatening." Huo Ling spoke, then made a pause when he recalled something. "Since Pei Ru is a doctor, he can use the excuse that he is ill and have her cure her. Money isn''t a problem. What''s important is the information we can derive from her." He exined.


    Jiu Ye''s tears almost fell. "Thank you, senior Huo!" he eximed. His expression eased, but he still felt uneasy. After all, Pei Ru, like Sun Ri, is headstrong. On the other hand, he is timid. Pei Ru might swallow him whole instead of him getting some information from her.


    Huo Ling calmly nodded. "You''re wee." He spoke.


    Shi Jiu smiled. "As expected of Yi Bing''s apprentice." He said and looked at Yi Bing, only for his smile to stiffen when he saw Yi Bing''s proud expression. "¡­" what are you acting proud for?! Your expression is like a proud father! You aren''t his father!


    Yi Bing recovered his expression when he saw Shi Jiu''s gaze. "Then, it''s settled." He said.


    "Wait." Huo Ling spoke.


    They looked at him again.


    "Actually¡­ there''s also another way." Huo Ling spoke.


    Jiu Ye who is secretly in a dilemma stared at Huo Ling, his eyes bright. "Really, senior Huo?!" he asked, excited.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded. "We switch targets." He spoke.


    Jiu Ye''s eyes turned round like saucers. "Really?!" he asked, surprised.


    Huo Ling''s target is Pei Li, a child. It''ll be easier to deal with a girl than a married woman.


    "But, senior Huo¡­ you¡­" Jiu Ye hesitated.


    "It''ll be fine." Huo Ling spoke. "I''ll use the excuse I gave to you earlier." He told him and smiled to reassure him.


    Jiu Ye almost cried. "Thank you, senior Huo!" he said, looking at Huo Ling as if he is his savior.


    Huo Ling smiled and scratched his cheek. "Actually, children are no better than the adults for me." He spoke. "They are too sensitive and will cry, worse, would throw a tantrum." He exined.


    But, Jiu Ye''s expression is determined. "Leave it to me, senior!" he patted his chest, acting reliable. "This is a piece of cake to me!" he told him.


    Yi Bing and Shi Jiu stared at Jiu Ye while Huo Ling smiled. "¡­" that''s because you are mentally and emotionally a child. They thought.


    "Okay. I''ll leave it to you." Huo Ling said.


    Jiu Ye, who didn''t know he was dissed again, foolishly grinned.


    The four of them were talking and didn''t notice that the sun has already set. The Pei family''s servants immediately led them to their rooms while telling them about the early curfew and the night rules on the way. Since most of the guest aren''t locals but wealthy people from the other areas, no one knows them about the night rules of the Anchuan Town.


    This is also applied to Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye, even though they have already stayed in the Anchuan Town more than two days. It''s because, although the people here fear the night rules, but they are very tight-lipped. Either they fear they''ll be haunted if they leaked the information to outsiders, or that they don''t care about their lives.


    Of course, they didn''t forget that the people were reborn, although for a short time, and that, in their subconscious minds, they are withholding themselves to interact with these ''outsiders''.


    "Something has happened in the towntely, so the local government has sanctioned an order of early curfew to the citizens." The servant spoke. "This is called a ''night rule'', since when the night falls, everyone should already be in their homes. No one is allowed to go outside, or even peek out of their windows. Their door and windows should be tightly shut." He said.


    "Why? Is this rted to second young master Pei''s death?" a guest asked, but someone immediately shushed him.


    But, the servant seems talkative so he answered. "Yes." He nodded.


    "What exactly happened to the second young master Pei?" another guest asked. After the initial question, it was followed by another.


    "I''m not very clear about it, but it sounds horrible. I don''t dare to ask them of the full details!" the servant said and shuddered.


    But, this made the guests be more curious. Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye, who were following them from behind, sneered.


    "This servant really knows how to talk his way." Shi Jiu spoke in a low voice.


    Clearly, the whole Anchuan Town knows about the appearance of Pei Tinghe''s corpses, and this servant is working in the Pei family, so how can be so ignorant about it? He''s just reeling them in!


    "Oh, right." the servant muttered when they have reached the annex building where the guests will be staying and in separate rooms. "Since the Anchuan Town has a rule, the Pei mansion, too, has one." He said.


    "What is it?" a guest asked.


    "That no liquid is allowed inside, unless they were covered tight." The servant spoke.


    "Why?" someone asked curiously.


    "Because the patriarch has be superstitious after two of his children have died." The servant answered and sighed in sadness.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye rolled their eyes at the servant''s nonsense. Because the servant said it in this way, naturally, the guests wouldn''t believe the ''patriarch''s nonsense and would ignore the ''patriarch''s rule because they don''t believe in supernatural things. And because they will ignore it, they will definitely fall into trouble.


    Humans, the more you restrain them, the more they will want to break free. It is in their nature to be defiant. So, because of their defiance, they will likely to encounter a trouble.

 Chapter 418 - Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Overnight</h4>


    Since the grim reapers don''t need rest, theyzed around their room after the servants delivered them their dinner and fixed their bed, silently telling them to sleep early. Why will the grim reapers care about that?


    Jiu Ye, the coward, can''t sit still in his room and ate his dinner. Then, he called for his elder brother, only to be surprised when he saw Huo Ling and Yi Bing arrived, too. They used teleportation since the servants have reminded them earlier to not go out of their rooms.


    Huo Ling has been lying on his bed and typing down notes again when he suddenly received a message from Jiu Ye. Then, he found out it''s for Shi Jiu. He realized that Jiu Ye must have identally set it as a group message. Since he is bored, he decided to go to Jiu Ye''s room.


    Yi Bing naturally received Jiu Ye''s group message which supposed to be sent only for Shi Jiu. Guessing that Huo Ling might go to Jiu Ye''s room after receiving an idental group message, he decided to go to Jiu Ye''s room, too.


    And so, thus a group meeting happened in Jiu Ye''s room..


    "You''re a grim reaper. Why are you afraid of a mere ghost?" Shi Jiu asked Jiu Ye. "Ghosts are a form of souls, too, you know." He told him.


    Based from his words, it can be inferred that Jiu Ye has never had a soul assignment that is aggressive or fierce, nor have undergone any mission that is dangerous. A soul, after turning to a grim reaper and were trained, they will immediately be an assignment-bound grim reaper. One, to make them more familiarized with the souls. Two, being a non-assignment grim reaper is more dangerous, since their tasks are random and usually dangerous.


    Thus, to make Jiu Ye adjust to the shift from being an assignment-bound to a non-assignment grim reaper, Shi Jiu pulled Jiu Ye to the Collections Departments and became his apprentice. Since the Collection Department collects souls, the souls are from timid and weak ones to aggressive and dangerous ones.


    "Ge¡­" Jiu Ye called, sounding aggrieved as he looked at his elder brother.


    Shi Jiu helplessly sighed. "It''s really better for you to deal with Pei Li than deal with Pei Ru." He said, then looked at Huo Ling.


    Since the topic has shifted to work, their impromptu meeting started.


    "Does anyone have questions on how to deal with their target tomorrow?" Yi Bing asked.


    Since there is a night rule in Anchuan Town, then, they can only execute their tasks tomorrow.


    "I''ll act sick tomorrow." Huo Ling answered.


    "What if the Pei family would send their doctors for you instead of Pei Ru?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "I''ll say that I don''t trust them." Huo Ling answered. "I''ll say that I''ve heard of their bad reputation while on our way here from our ''hometown''. I can also say that we''re from Anhe." He exined.


    Shi Jiu nodded and looked at Huo Ling with an admiring gaze. Huo Ling is really smart.


    "What about you?" Yi Bing asked Shi Jiu.


    "I''ll invite him for drink and ask about the Pei family." Shi Jiu answered. "To do that, I''ll say that I want to set up a business and in the future, want to set up a partnership with the Pei family, but then ¨C " he nced at Huo Ling. " ¨C heard that they has a bad reputation, so I am hesitating. I''ll also butter him up , like he''s the only one I can ask about the Pei family since he is the most powerful person in Anchuan, etc." he exined.


    Jiu Ye''s eyes sparkled. "Ge, that''s really a brilliant n!" he eximed.


    "Of course!" Shi Jiu proudly raised his chin. "Who do you think your brother is?" heughed.


    Huo Ling smiled while Yi Bing rolled his eyes. "How about you?" Yi Bing asked Jiu Ye.


    "Oh. I''ll show her the functions of mini Anji Li that Sha Jiu made in order for mini Anji Li toplement the ancient era, like using her winder for her to walk." Jiu Ye answered.


    Sha Jiu really is a meticulous person¡­ ehem, grim reaper. He even remembered to add this function.


    "Good." Yi Bing nodded, feeling satisfied.


    Pei Li will definitely like mini Anji Li more.


    "Oh!" Shi Jiu eximed when he realized something. "In case that official will ask about my business, how about¡­" he said and took out his mini Anji Li.


    Their eyes brightened. "Such a convenient product!" they said andughed, thanking Sha Jiu in their hearts.


    Just as the atmosphere inside the room is getting warmer, a loud, piercing scream broke through the silence outside. They all sharply turned, waiting for the footsteps outside to pass by. But, after five minutes, no one arrived.


    A horrible thought entered their mind. "It couldn''t be¡­ the Pei family isn''t nning on helping them?" Jiu Ye asked as his eyes widened in horror when they still didn''t hear any movement outside, and the screaming sound has already disappeared. "So cruel!" he eximed, referring to the Pei family. "How can they just leave the person on their own?!" he asked.


    "The servants have done their tasks to remind the guests." Yi Bing spoke. "So, whatever happens to anyone, as long as they break the ''patriarch''s rules, then the Pei family won''t take any action. All the guests also know this, and bore witness to this, thus they also aren''t making their move." He exined and nced at the wall on his right, where the other guest is staying to him next.


    "No way!" Jiu Ye eximed.


    "Even if there is no night rule, but attending a funeral, the guests who havee from the far ces are expected to stay overnight in Anchuan." Huo Ling spoke. "Of course, they could stay in a hotel, but who wouldn''t want to stay for free? Even if they are all wealthy people, but they also might want to save money sometimes. Furthermore, they are giving face the Pei family here by staying in the Pei mansion after being invited by them to stay." He exined, then paused. "Of course, the Pei family might have another reason for inviting them." He said.


    "Such as?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "Showing off their wealth." Huo Ling answered.


    Jiu Ye. "¡­" not only is the Pei family cruel, but they are also vain. He thought and sighed.


    Suddenly, the scream was heard again.


    Jiu Ye looked at the three adults. "What should we do?! Let''s help them!" he said.


    Huo Ling and Shi Jiu looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Let''s go. We won''t lost anything, anyway." He said. After all, they''re already dead.


    The four of them returned to their respective rooms to not raise suspicions before they simultaneously came out and ran to the direction where the scream can be heard. Unlike earlier, the screaming continued this time.


    "Say¡­" Shi Jiu spoke as they ran down the hallway.


    Their running footsteps are clearly heard in the silent night, like the scream. But, no one took any action after they heard a scream, showing their indifference to death, which is a cruel attitude.


    "I have a bold guess." He said.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing didn''t speak. Jiu Ye noticed it. Obviously, they know that what his elder brother is about to say is probably not good thus they didn''t speak.


    But, he still can''t help his curiosity, so he asked. "What is it, ge?" he looked at his elder brother.


    "The first scream is a prank." Shi Jiu answered.


    "What?!" Jiu Ye was shocked and he almost tripped on his feet.


    They stopped and slowly walked towards the crime scene.


    "Why?" Jiu Ye asked as he followed behind the three.


    "To test the ''patriarch''s rule." Shi Jiu answered.


    "Oh." Jiu Ye frowned. There is no one good in this feudal era! He thought. "Then, what about the second scream?" he asked when they heard that the voice is slowly weakening.


    The scent of blood pervaded their noses.


    "Of course ¨C " Shi Jiu grinned as the scent of blood became strong. " ¨C it''s real." He said when they finally arrived.


    It''s a garden, and beneath the bridge lies a corpse.


    Although Jiu Ye was frightened by the corpse, but he''s not as frightened by it as he feared the ghosts. "¡­ should I scream now?" he asked the three adults when he noticed their indifferent expressions as they looked at the corpse.


    It''s as if they are looking at an unappetizing dish. Thinking this, he felt nausea and wanted to vomit out the dinner he ate earlier.


    "Go and scream." Yi Bing answered.


    Jiu Ye opened his mouth and was about to scream when Yi Bing suddenly raised his hand. "What?" he asked.


    Yi Bing took out a pair of earmuffs and ced it on his and Huo Ling''s heads. Shi Jiu''s expression changed.


    "Now, you can scream." Yi Bing told Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye looking at the earmuffs. "¡­" can I still?

 Chapter 419 - Garden

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Garden</h4>


    This time, because they heard loud andrge movements, the other guests can''t finally sit still in their rooms. And because more people acted, the Pei family can''t act indifferent anymore. Thus, Pei Tingming got off of Li Hua''s bed, covered himself and walked towards the garden area where there are many people that have gathered.


    A servant saw him arrived and immediately approached him to report. "Master, someone¡­ someone¡­" he stammered. Though, even if he wouldn''t say it, but anyone could guess what happened.


    Someone died. And everyone knows of it, since they had heard the victim scream. They know why he died. It''s because the victim came out of his room. But, as to how he died¡­


    They all looked at Pei Tingming. "Shouldn''t the Pei patriarch give us an ount of the victim''s death?" one of the guests asked..


    Although they know why the victim died, but they should know how he died. And with the rules the servants told them earlier, it is easy to guess that Pei Tingming is well aware of what is happening on the premises of his home. He knows that there is something dangerous happening in the night, yet he didn''t even inform them about it and even dared to let them stay in a dangerous ce. Although he informed them, but it was only during their stay!


    Can they still leave now knowing it''s dangerous to wander at night? Can they still leave when someone died strangely and suspiciously?


    Pei Tingming''s brow twitched and he turned, wanted to ask back "am I the one who killed him? How do I know how he died?" to the person who asked, but he didn''t. He held himself back not to be sarcastic since he is the host, and that he can''t offend any of the people currently present.


    Oh. Except for those four new faces. Who the hell are they? He thought, then suddenly vaguely remembered that his younger niece Pei Li seemed to invite them? How bold she is! Is she the host? He secretly sneered and forced a smile towards them before he turned back to the person who asked to answer.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye noticed Pei Tingming smiled at them before he retracted his gaze.


    "Huh? Why did he smile at us?" Jiu Ye asked, puzzled.


    Shi Jiu''s brows knitted and he frowned. "Is he brewing something again?" he asked.


    "Who knows?" Huo Ling shrugged. "Maybe he was disappointed that only one person died." He carelessly said.


    Yi Bing who knows Pei Tingming was just being polite. "¡­" can you stop being so prejudiced? How big is the hole in your brain? He thought and ignored them.


    But, before Pei Tingming could answer, they all heard a series of rushing footsteps. The Pei family has arrived, along with Wu Deguang who was standing beside Pei Ru, covering her to keep her from feeling cold. Then, his gaze fell to the corpse that everyone was surrounding.


    "Lord Xu?!" he eximed when he recognized the victim. "What happened to Lord Xu?! Why is he dead?!" he asked and looked around. His gaze fell on Pei Tingming.


    Pei Tingming''s darkened after seeing Wu Deguang''s suspecting gaze.


    Pei Ru moved and approached Lord Xu''s corpse, then inspected it. "He died after he was drowned." She spoke.


    "''drowned?!" they eximed in shock.


    "Right¡­ I thought something was strange, but now I realized that there are no ponds here. I didn''t even see a stream." One of the guests spoke. "So, how can lord Xu die when there is no any body of water here in the garden?" he asked.


    "How did you know he died in the garden?" someone with a sharp mind asked.


    They turned and saw it was Ke Hanying, the local tyrant of Anhu Town, who spoke.


    The guest who spoke about the garden turned. "Wasn''t his corpse found in the garden?" he asked back. "Anyone would assume that he died in the garden after seeing his corpse here." He exined.


    Ke Hanying saw that his answer has no w so he didn''t speak again.


    "This Ke Hanying is an upright man." Jiu Yemented as he whispered to Shi Jiu.


    "I can see it." Shi Jiu nodded in agreement as he looked at Ke Hanying.


    Although Ke Hanying has a sharp tongue, but he knows when and where to stop. He is also arrogant, but that''s because he is confident with his strength and knows who is easy to offend and who he shouldn''t offend.


    That guest who Ke Hanying questioned, Du Lubo, saw Ke Hanying retreated and his expression turned ugly, clearly feeling displeased. He thought Ke Hanying is ying around and just want to lose him face. "Who is he?" he whispered to his friend who went with him. They are from another ce, Anhai, which is by the sea.


    "Ke Hanying, the local tyrant of Anhu." His friend answered.


    Although Ke Hanying is a local tyrant, but he isn''t the mayor of the Anhu. He also is operating behind-the-scenes with his businesses. So, he is famous only to his town, the other towns near his town, or the towns which has frequent business with the Anhu. Since Anhu has a bigke, they don''t have much business with the Anhai because they can get fishes and shrimps in theke. So, Du Lubo and his friend isn''t familiar with Ke Hanying.


    Hearing the words ''local tyrant'' and ''Anhu'', Du Lubo didn''t speak anymore. Not because he is afraid of Ke Hanying, but because Anhu is bigger than Anhai. It isn''t worth it to make enemies with others. He, as the chief of the vige, knows how to weight the situation.


    "They are?" Jiu Ye was looking at Du Lubo and his friend, but he is asking Shi Jiu.


    "They are the guests staying next to my room." Shi Jiu answered.


    Shi Jiu''s room is next to Du Lubo, and on the other side is Jiu Ye''s. Next to Jiu Ye''s room is Huo Ling''s, and then Yi Bing''s.


    "Where are they from?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Anhai Vige, situated by the sea." Shi Jiu answered. "The person who was questioned by the local tyrant is the chief vige, Du Lubo. From their conversation, the local tyrant''s name is Ke Hanying, from Anhu." He told them.


    They nodded, noting down the names of the people and the ces.


    "There was a pond here before." Pei Tingming spoke, reminding them of his forgotten presence. "But, we buried it with soil." He told them.


    "Why?" another guest asked. "As I''ve asked earlier, is this rted to the second young master''s death?" she asked.


    Shi Jiu didn''t wait for Jiu Ye to ask him who she is as he spoke. "Ji Qiuxin. She''s from the Anlin Tribe." He said. "She is their priestess." He added.


    "''priestess''?" Huo Ling looked at her.


    "The Anlin Tribe is located in the foot of the mountain, near the forest." Shi Jiu said. "Their priestess has the highest position in the tribe, as she is the advisor of the chief and also divine the weather as well as cmities for them. Because of it, they believe her lifespan will shorten, so they highly respect her." He exined.


    "How do you know this?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I heard one of the guests'' wife talked to her after she recognized her earlier while we''re on our way here." Shi Jiu answered.


    "You''re amazing! You''re very observant!" Huo Ling gave him a thumb''s up.


    Yi Bing who was silently standing on the side almost looking like the statue next to him heard Huo Ling praised another man and he felt displeased. He decided to show-off his abilities in the next situation.


    Pei Tingming naturally recognized her, since he''s the one who invited her here. But, just as he was about to answer, Pei Ru spoke.


    "Greetings, priestess. I apologize for not noticing your presence earlier thus I neglected to greet and wee you." Pei Ru said and slightly bowed to Ji Qiuxin.


    Ji Qiuxin, although a priestess, but she is fairly young. She blushed in embarrassment after being addressed as an elder. Her previous mighty aura when she tried interrogating Pei Tingming earlier has disappeared. "No, no. It''s fine!" she waved her hand. "No need to be overly polite¡­" she muttered.


    Pei Ru admires the priestess of the Anlin Tribe because of her wide range of knowledge about medicine that has been passed down from generations of the priestesses. The Anlin tribe has only a priestess, not a priest. Because of this, the value of women in the tribe also became higher as who knows who will be the next priestess or who will give birth to the next priestess?


    "No. You deserve it." Pei Ru smiled at her before her expression turned serious. "Let me answer your question." She said.


    Pei Tingming''s expression changed and he suddenly got a bad feeling. "NO, YOU ¨C " he called to Pei Ru.

 Chapter 420 - Relation

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Rtion</h4>


    Pei Tingming stared at Pei Ru in horror, guessing what she is about to say. In order to make her return to the Pei mansion, Pei Tingping told Pei Ru everything that has happened, including their guesses and conjectures to the events.


    But, who could stop Pei Ru from opening her mouth? "Yes." She spoke. "Lord Xu''s death is rted to Pei Tinghe''s death!" she told them.


    Pei Tingming clutched his chest in anger and Li Hua, who has been silently watching on the side, immediately responded by giving him quick heart acting pills. After taking it did Pei Tingming''s difort in his chest was relieved. This whore! He thought as he red at Pei Ru.


    "How does it exactly rte?"


    After Pei Ru answered the question, everyone forgot the first person they asked the question to. So, they subconsciously ignored Pei Tingming, and missed to see Pei Tingming''s murderous re to Pei Ru. But, Li Hua and Sun Ri saw it. The former is secretly gloating since Pei Tinghe''s reputation, the Pei family has always been very careful of to keep clean, will now be tarnished. This will harm Pei Tinghe, and indirectly harm Sun Ri. And as long as Sun Ri is harmed, she is happy.


    Meanwhile, thetter, Sun Ri, her expression is calm which is the opposite of what Li Hua is expecting. Sun Ri is fair between her sons, despite Pei Tingyi is behaved while Pei Tinghe is the opposite. For her, as long as the mystery surrounding Pei Tinghe''s death is uncovered, then she will wee anything that might harm their reputation. And because she is fair to them, she never indulged them, which made Pei Tinghe dissatisfied, so Pei Tinghe is closer to Li Hua. It just happened that his personality also is closer to Pei Tingsong and Pei Tingting, and the exact opposite of Pei Tingyi''s.


    But, Pei Tinghe doesn''t know Li Hua is just using him to hurt Sun Ri''s feelings. He really believed that Li Hua sincerely cared for him and wanted him to be her second son. So, he was very happy and liked Li Hua more than her real mother. He actually hates her for being indifferent towards him and thought that Sun Ri likes the well-behaved and obedient Pei Tingyi more than him. She thought she is biased. So, he also dislikes Pei Tingyi, his real elder brother. On the contrary, he treated Pei Tingsong better than Pei Tingyi, and always hanged out with Pei Tingsong than bond with Pei Tingyi to strengthen their rtionship as siblings.


    "How is this rted?" Ji Qiuxin asked.


    Although she asked the question earlier, but it was only her gut feeling telling her that there is something strange. And, although she was invited here in the funeral, but she decided to attend because she senses an ill foreboding feeling. Actually, when the she received the invitation, she was already on her way here.


    The invitation confirmed her guess. Something strange happened to Anchuan, and it resulted in death. And when she arrived, the death count became two.


    "A strange and fearful phenomenon happened in Anchuan." Pei Ru answered.


    "''strange phenomenon''?" Du Lubo asked.


    "Yes." Pei Ru nodded. "Before, Pei Tinghe was just missing. But, three days before, his corpse has appeared." She said.


    "So, his death was confirmed." Ke Hanying said.


    Pei Ru nodded.


    "But, what''s so strange about this?" Du Lubo asked. "Being missing doesn''t mean you are still alive. It can also mean that you have died." He said.


    Pei Ru turned to him. "The strange thing is that, Pei Tinghe''s corpse simultaneously appeared in the bodies of water of Anchuan." She answered. "The river, the wells, the ponds¡­ even in the basins." She said.


    Their expressions changed. "So, this is the reason why you told us that water is prohibited, unless it has a lid, and actually not the patriarch''s rule." Ji Qiuxin spoke.


    Pei Ru didn''t answer. She turned to look at Pei Tingming. Everyone also turned to Pei Tingming whose presence was forgotten.


    Pei Tingming knew that things will take turn for the worse after Pei Ru spoke. Now, seeing everyone was looking at him, he cleared his throat. "She''s telling the truth." He spoke through his gritted teeth.


    Ji Qiuxin didn''t bother to nitpick on him. She turned to look at lord Xu''s corpse. "So, he drowned because of the pond that''s supposed to be here?" she spoke. "Could it be he dug the pond?" she asked.


    "How can he dig the pond? Is he crazy?" a guest asked.


    "He dared to break the rule. Naturally, he will also do this." Ke Hanying muttered.


    That guest shut up.


    "But, there''s no sign of digging." Wu Deguang said as he inspected the soil.


    "The appearance of Pei Tinghe''s corpse must be done by a supernatural. Naturally, this must also be done by the same thing." Du Lubo said and subconsciously took a step away from the soil that covered the pond.


    "But, we can''t ignore the fact that he was drowned." Ji Qiuxin spoke.


    "There are no other body of water near here. The river is far." A guest said, feeling a headache because of this paradox.


    "Are there anyke or pond nearby?" someone asked.


    "There shouldn''t be." Pei Tingming answered. "The mansion is in the middle of the residential area and the business district." He said.


    "Then, is it really¡­" they all looked at the area beneath the bridge where the buried pond was located.


    Everyone felt their hairs raised as they looked at the green grasses of the soul beneath the bridge. They can''t imagine a hole opening like a mouth and swallowed lord Xu. They nervously gulped and moved their gazes away, stopping their imaginations from going wild to not scare themselves.


    Ji Qiuxin was also scared. She couldn''t believe that her gut feeling was right again. She turned to Pei Tingming. "Do you know how the second young master died?" she asked. "Where is it and who do you think killed him?" she added.


    Everyone''s attention was caught by her question. They also wanted to know the details of Pei Tinghe''s death, but they didn''t dare ask it right in the face of Pei Tingming, no matter how wealthy or influential they are. But, this is the priestess of the Anlin Tribe. She is pure and her words and actions hold no malice. Instead, her questions might open a new lead on the case. So, Pei Tingming has no reason to refuse to answer her questions, since she''s actually helping them to solve the case.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye heard her questions and their ears immediately perked up, waiting for Pei Tinghe''s answers, wanting to not miss a single word.


    Pei Tingming''s face fell. Obviously, he doesn''t want to answer. But, he didn''t want to offend the priestess of the Anlin Tribe, and he has to give her face. So, he clenched his teeth. "Li Huchong has already personally taken the case." He spoke. "He said that he has already sent people to investigate the ces where my son''s corpse has appeared, as well as will interrogate the witnesses." He answered.


    Yi Bing''s, Huo Ling''s, Shi Jiu''s and Jiu Ye''s faces fell. This answer is equivalent to not giving an answer. Anyone could guess that the governor will take Pei Tinghe''s case to give the Pei family a face. Although Li Huchong doesn''t want to get involved with this because just by looking at it, it is definitely troublesome. Added to the fact that it involves the Pei family. He doesn''t want to identally dug up one of their scandal. So, he took the case because he also doesn''t want to offend them.


    This kind of contradiction is really horrible, since either way, you may lose your life. Li Huchong started to regret choosing Anchuan to serve. If he won''t take the case, the Pei family will swallow him whole. But, if he did take it yet failed to show results, they will still swallow him whole!


    Ji Qiuxin blinked. How can she not understand that Pei Tingming doesn''t want to answer her questions so he gave a vague answer? But, obviously, she couldn''t push him anymore to answer. She is still in their territory, and she has to continue investigating, so she can''t offend him and have a bad rtionship with them.


    She forced a smile and uttered perfunctory words before she retreated. The other guests looked at her and thought that she is too kind. Meanwhile, some others thought that even a strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. It is reasonable for her to retreat. Even though she''s a priestess, but she is still a rabbitpared to the fox Pei Tingming.


    "Should we make a direct contact with her?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "No need." Yi Bing answered. "Observing her is enough." He said.


    Shi Jiu nodded. "Okay." He answered. After all, it''s not good for the humans in making a contact with grim reapers.


    Because they might die.

 Chapter 421 - Night Visit

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Night Visit</h4>


    The night ended with all the guests returning to their respective rooms with being more cautious while the servants took lord Xu''s corpse away. After all, it''s alreadyte in the night and they need to rest. Furthermore, there''s a dangerous supernatural that is lurking in the dark and is waiting to pounce on them and kill them.


    But, the grim reapers naturally are wide awake. They


    "Pei Tingming is definitely hiding something." Shi Jiu spoke as he sat on Jiu Ye''s bed.


    Yes. They are in Jiu Ye''s room again, making it their meeting room.


    "Or, is it Pei Tinghe who should be hiding something?" Huo Ling suddenly spoke.


    They all looked at each other. Their gazes speaking.


    "That''s why the Pei family, especially Pei Tingming who is the current head, is hiding this matter." Shi Jiu spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement and turned to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing saw his gaze and nodded in understanding. "We will execute our ns tomorrow." He said.


    "Yes." Huo Ling and Shi Jiu answered.


    "Jiu Ye." Yi Bing called as he turned.


    "Yes?" Jiu Ye answered, fixing his bed.


    "After you deal with Pei Li, you tail that priestess." Yi Bing spoke. "See if she made some discoveries or found some clues." He told him.


    They will use this to their advantage. If someone wants to help, then why would they refuse to take it?


    "Yes." Jiu Ye answered.


    "Speaking of Pei Li ¨C " Shi Jiu spoke when he remembered something.


    The others also realized it. "Mini Anji Li!" they said.


    Yi Bing immediately tapped on his jade ring and the holographic screen appeared. He pressed some icons until the room of Pei Li appeared on the screen, which is currently being recorded by mini Anji Li. At first, they thought that they would see only Pei Li, who should be sleeping now, and then the nanny. Who knew that tonight, there''s suddenly a change.


    Pei Li and the nanny are still sleeping. But, they saw that there is an extra person in the room.


    "What ¨C " they muttered when they saw it.


    "What is Pei Ru doing there?" Shi Jiu asked when they saw Pei Ru was lied down beside Pei Li on the bed. Then, he paused when he remembered something. "Right. Pei Li is her younger sister. Pei Ru has been far away after she left the Pei family to be married and never came back. She must have missed her younger sister¡­" He said, then frowned. A vein is throbbing on his forehead. "Heck! This definitely isn''t it!" he said, unconvinced by his words. "She has already greeted her younger sister earlier. And, for her to leave them like that before, her family clearly doesn''t have that much weight in her heart! Furthermore ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C even if she really visited Pei Li at night to bond, but Pei Li is now asleep. So, why should she go here at this hour to bond?! She clearly has other motives!" he told them.


    The others didn''t speak. They also have doubts in their hearts. Since Shi Jiu already spoke it all for them, they turned back to the holographic screen showing Pei Li''s room and started watching.


    Since it''s night, when they saw Pei Ru in Pei Li''s room, at first, they thought that Pei Ru would also just sleep since Pei Li was already asleep. Even if Pei Ru came to chat with the nanny, but the nanny is also asleep. Furthermore, what can she chat about with the nanny? She is the master and the other is just a servant. So, they weren''t expecting anything and are nning to rest to prepare for their tomorrow''s n after watching the recording of Pei Li''s room.


    But, there is something that really happened.


    "Pei Tingming, that bastard." She gnashed her teeth in anger after she lied down the bed and covered herself with the quilt. "He will definitely make some trouble for me again!" she muttered in irritation. She turned to Pei Li, paused for a while, then lowered her head to kiss her cheek before she turned to look at the sleeping nanny. "He ma. He ma." She called in a low voice.


    In order to prevent Pei Li in case the little girl would suddenly wake up in the middle of the night and go out because of sleepwalking, the Pei family found her a nanny who is a light sleeper. It turned out to be a good choice since it can be used to the current situation where no one should go out at night since they will be killed.


    He ma woke up. "Eldest young miss. Is something the matter?" she asked Pei Ru.


    Among the female descendants in the Pei family, Pei Ru is the eldest, followed by Pei Tingting, and the youngest is Pei Li. Because Pei Tingming didn''t have a daughter with his legal wife Sun Ri, this made him like Li Hua more. He also wanted to dote on a daughter, so when Pei Tingting was born, he was overjoyed and treasured her so much.


    So, it isn''t a wonder how Pei Tingting grew up being spoiled. She was spoiled to death by Pei Tingming and Li Hua.


    "I¡­" Pei Ru muttered. She fell silent.


    Pei Li''s nanny thought she wouldn''t speak and have fallen asleep. She was about to go back to sleep when she heard Pei Ru spoke.


    "Do you know what happened to the girl that Pei Tinghe fell in love with?" Pei Ru asked.


    She remembered that before she got married, the family is having a discussion¡­ more like an argument, because Pei Tinghe wanted to marry an orphanedmon girl. She has remembered this because the girl is in a simr situation like Li Hua and Li Hua was saying that love doesn''t differentiate people because of status, etc. Sun Ri dissed her for this saying that love also shouldn''t bepared especially if the problem lies with the personality of the people and not their status.


    She secretlyughed because the Pei grandparents are obviously objecting to Pei Tinghe, and is indirectly dissing Li Hua because they really cared about status and doesn''t want for a second Li Hua in the family.


    "¡­ huh?" Han ma muttered, feeling sleepy. Her mind is in a haze so she can''t clearly understand what Pei Ru is trying to say. "Eldest young miss¡­" she called while rubbing her eyes. Her voice is thick with sleepiness.


    Pei Ru saw that Han ma really feels sleepy. Instead of feeling remorse from waking her up, on the contrary, it was her intention to ask her while she feel sleepy. This is in order to make her confess. A sleepy person would be honest to the person who is asking them since they will feel irritated because they wanted to sleep. In order to shoo them away, they would rashly answer their question out of irritation.


    But, they might also give a perfunctory answer or that can''t understand you because they are very sleepy their mind can''t properly function, resulting to not able to process your words.


    "Never mind." Pei Ru spoke and then fell asleep.


    She remembered the girl since Pei Tinghe has said that he has promised her before to marry her. Maybe that girl was still waiting for Pei Tinghe. But, she didn''t know that Pei Tinghe actually never cared much for her since what she proposed to the Pei family is to marry her as a concubine. But, the Pei grandparents still rejected his request, since not only will it lower their family''s standards, but that girl might really be the second monster Li Hua.


    What an unfortunate girl, falling for a man like Pei Tinghe.


    "Huh? Ah, okay?" He ma muttered before she returned to sleep.


    Pei Li''s room descended into a silence once again. But, Jiu Ye''s room didn''t since Pei Ru''s words is like a bomb being set off to them.


    "A girl¡­ who is Pei Tinghe''s crush?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Yi Bing thought about it. "This must have happened when Pei Tinghe was still a teenager. Many years have already passed. It doesn''t matter now who was his crush before." He said. "Let''s go and rest. We have work tomorrow." He told them.


    "Okay!" they answered, then went back to their respective rooms.


    Morning, dining hall.


    Jiu Ye was the first one to move among them four. After all, they are still in the Pei mansion so Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu can''t execute yet their n and should wait for the opportunity to arrive. They can''t let the Pei family notice their n.


    "Eldest young miss¡­ what were you speaking aboutst night?" they heard Han ma asked Pei Ru while eating. "I''m sorry I was too sleepy so I can''t understand you clearly¡­" she said.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Pei Ru asked. "I didn''t say anythingst night. I was asleep." She said.

 Chapter 422 - Following

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Following</h4>


    Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye dropped their chopsticks when they heard what Pei Ru said. Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s figure momentarily swayed before he regained hisposure.


    "What happened to gege? Are you okay, gege?" Pei Li asked Jiu Ye who was sitting beside her as they talked.


    "I ¨C I''m fine¡­" Jiu Ye answered and forced augh even though he is crying inside. He felt the hairs on his nape raised because Pei Ru is just behind him.


    Pei Ru said that she was asleepst night and didn''t talk to Han ma¡­


    "Ah? Oh. Then, I must be dreamingst night¡­" Han ma said and resumed eating.


    Jiu Ye almost copsed and felt chills on his spine. If they didn''t see itst night, just based on the conversation, they wouldn''t think much about it. But, they have seen itst night that the two women talked. Yet, now, Pei Ru is saying that she didn''t, and Han ma brushed it off because she was really sleepyst night¡­


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu are in one table, fortunately, so no one asked them why did they suddenly dropped their chopsticks.


    "Do¡­" Shi Jiu spoke with much difficulty after he had recovered from his shock. "Do you think it''s true?" he asked. What a load of bullshit. Is his brain filled with water? Oh, yes, it is.


    They have clearly seen it with their eyes. Even if mini Anji Li is faulty, which only has point zero one percent chance of happening, it isn''t capable of recording such scene. So, there''s only one possibility for this¡­ and even the dimwitted Jiu Ye could realize it.


    Pei Ru is possessed. But, it doesn''t look like she was reborn unlike Ah Su and Shi Jiu''s two drinking buddies before, because Pei Ru didn''t act like she has knowledge of her past. Meanwhile, Ah Su and Shi Jiu''s two drinking buddies clearly have because, not only they know so much of the Pei family, but that they are hostile to them. But, when they returned to ''normal'', they act normally towards the Pei family.


    But Pei Ru isn''t reborn. She''s just possessed. Pei Ru didn''t act abnormally when she was possessedst night and only asked a question. But, if she isn''t reborn and it was just a mere possession, then, why did she ask such a question? How did this question rte to her¡­ or the one possessing her?


    The more they think about it, the more fearful they are. The one who possessed Pei Ru, the one who asked the question¡­ has something to do with Pei Tinghe and is using Pei Ru''s body to ask the question. So, who might this someone be possessing Pei Ru?


    They all frowned and resumed eating for the other people in the dining hall not notice that they discovered something strange.


    ¡­


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called as they left. "You add Pei Tinghe''s past rtionships to your investigation list." He said.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered and added on his notes.


    "Shi Jiu. You can also ask Li Huchong about this." Yi Bing said.


    "Okay." Shi Jiu nodded.


    "Jiu Ye." Yi Bing called as he turned. "That priestess is more capable than she looks. Follow her closely and guess what she is thinking on her discoveries." He said.


    Not only will this help their investigation, this can also test Jiu Ye''s observation and inference skills, and to further develop his EQ, which is higher than the three of them, since the three of them are rational type while Jiu Ye is the emotional type. Both types have their strengths and weaknesses, so they can help each other cover up their weaknesses in order for them to be stronger.


    The four of them split up at noon. Ji Qiuxin, after eating lunch, excused herself from the Pei family to investigate Pei Tinghe''s case on her own. Since Pei Li is still a child, she takes nap after lunch so Jiu Ye was relieved of ying with her. Jiu Ye immediately followed Ji Qiuxin secretly, maintaining a certain distance.


    Shi Jiu, on the other hand, invited Li Huchong for a drink. Since he can''t make his n obvious, he also invited the other male guests. He also deliberately invited Pei Tingming, Pei Tingyi, Pei Tingsong, Wu Deguang as well as Pei Tingming''s father. But, Pei Tingming, as the host of Pei Tinghe''s funeral, naturally wouldn''t ept since he is the one who is mourning the ''most''. Pei Tingyi sincerely declined. Not only is he mourning, but he''s also a well-behaved person and has no vices ¨C smoking, drinking or whoring. Wu Deguang politely declined. He still has to make preparations because lord Xu died.


    On the other hand, Pei grandfather epted the offer. Shi Jiu''s smile stiffened. He was thinking of some ns to make Pei grandfather decline when Pei grandmother arrived and heard Pei grandfather''s answer. She immediately pinched Pei grandfather''s ear and pulled him away. Before she left, she scolded Shi Jiu for still inviting the Pei family members for mourning and warned him to not drink too much while he is still young. Shi Jiu weed her reprimand and then left with the male guests.


    Huo Ling, who was left on the Pei mansion, executed his n. It just so happens that Wu Deguang isn''t around Pei Ru, and Pei Ru was idling on the porch.


    "Doctor xiao Ru." He called as he approached her. But, he maintained some distance.


    Pei Ru turned and saw Huo Ling. She recognizes him. "Yes?" she answered.


    "Can I trouble you to check my body?" Huo Ling asked. "I feel unwell." He exined.


    "Where do you feel unwell?" Pei Ru asked.


    "I have a trouble of sleepingtely. It worsenedst night." Huo Ling answered.


    "It might be due to poor limatation in new environment¡­" Pei Ru spoke when her voice trailed off after she heard thetter part of Huo Ling''s answer. Her expression changed and she fell silent.


    Huo Ling stared at her. This is what he expected. "Doctor xiao Ru. Are you alright?" he asked in a soft voice.


    If Yi Bing was just here, he would definitely be jealous to death of Pei Ru. Huo Ling has never acted this soft towards him, even just an act.


    Pei Ru heard him spoke and she started. She forced augh. "How can I feel something wrong?" she asked back. "I am a doctor and I know how to take care of my body well." She said.


    "Mn. That''s good, then." Huo Ling nodded.


    "Right. There are the Pei family''s doctors. Why did youe to me?" Pei Ru asked.


    "I saw you while I am on my way back to my room." Huo Ling answered. "As for the family doctors¡­" he looked at her face. "I don''t trust them." He said.


    Pei Ru froze. "Why?" she asked.


    Huo Ling made a pause, then looked like he was hesitating to answer.


    "Why?" she asked again.


    Huo Ling raised his head to look at her in the eyes. "Because the Pei family is dishonest." He answered.


    Pei Ru''s eyes widened. She was stunned. "What do you mean dishonest?" Pei Ru asked, although her expression looked awkward after. She remembered thatst night, Pei Tingming doesn''t want to answer Ji Qiuxin''s questions, so Pei Tingming answered vaguely to avoid her.


    As expected, he heard Huo Ling asked, "Aren''t they?" he asked back.


    Pei Ru''s face turned green. Even though she''s cut off herself from the Pei family before, and still hates them, but she can''t remove her surname and that her father and siblings are still in the Pei family. Even though she doesn''t want to get involved with them anymore, but it was the Pei family who raised her.


    Also, she hates only a certain few people namely Pei Tingming, Li Hua, Pei Tinghe, Pei Tingsong and Pei Tingting. She admires Sun Ri and respects her grandparents. She loves her father and siblings.


    Huo Ling seemed to read her thoughts. "I apologize for my generalized wording. I mean, Pei Tingming is dishonest." He said. "And since he is dishonest, naturally, the people working for him should be, too." He looked at her in the eyes. "The dog reflects its owner''s behaviors, after all." He said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    The corner of Pei Ru''s lip twitched. Although she knows what Huo Ling is saying is true, thus she can''t refute it, but she still feels annoyed. Pei Tingming is a member of the Pei family, and so is she. This is indirectly dissing her that she''s also dishonest.


    "You seem hostile towards our family. Why?" she directly asked. "What do you want, exactly? Why did you approach me?" she added.


    Huo Ling was momentarily taken aback by her straightforwardness but he immediately regained hisposure. "I want to know more about Pei Tinghe, as well as Pei Tingting." He answered. He didn''t forget to include Pei Tingting. He feels that Pei Tingting should be included. And, the more information he gathers, the better.


    "¡­ is this rted to their deaths?" Pei Ru asked. "Why do you want to know?" she stared at him.


    Huo Ling shrugged, looking carefree. "I like ying detective, that''s all." He answered.

 Chapter 423 - Ke Hanying

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Ke Hanying</h4>


    Meanwhile, on Yi Bing''s side, he was secretly following the local tyrant Ke Hanying while observing his behavior. Ke Hanying can be considered a lone wolf. Although he is quite famous in their town as a local tyrant, but in fact he''s operating behind the scenes. He doesn''t like to show his face in the public. He is avoiding the limelight.


    But, he is still famous because, although he was called a local tyrant, but in fact it is more in a joking way, since what he''s famous for is of his kindness and generosity. Ke Hanying''s businesses are all sessful, and he is rich ¨C one of the reasons why he is called a local tyrant. But, he always spends more of his wealth on charities ¨C mostly, the orphanages. Every time he goes out to eat lunch or dinner in the restaurants, he would always treat the beggars in the streets with a meal. Unfortunately, he rarelyes out.


    One of the other things that made him famous is his sense of justice. One day, a young master passed by a beggar old man and the old man suddenly coughed because he was sick. The second young master was enraged because he felt offended and feared that the old man is ill and he would get infected of his disease. So, he had his guards beat him up. It was his misfortune to meet Ke Hanying, and more unfortunate because Ke Hanying not only heard him hurl insults at the old man out of anger and to humiliate him, but he was also seen ordering his guards to beat the old man.


    Ke Hanying was livid with rage. He actually was on his way to bring medicine and food to the old man. He invited the old man to live with him, but the old man refused, so he decided to bring him food and medicine, as well as clothing. He didn''t expect to see the old man to be beaten up. What''s more unfortunate is that the old man died because of it.


    Because Ke Hanying hates attention on him, he doesn''t bring his guards with him. But, even though he didn''t bring even just one guard with him, but he managed to defeat the three guards of the young master, and even beaten the said young master. Of course, Ke Hanying sustained injuries. But, he ignored the pain and the blood seeping out of his wounds and mourned for the death of the old man.


    The people also have noticed that there was a fight, only to find out that someone has died, and it was an innocent old man. Ke Hanying wanted the young master and his three guards to be jailed for killing the old man. But, the official of the Anhu at that time was timid and is very scared of the young master''s family. Meanwhile, Ke Hanying is just a nouveau riche and has no backing of anyone wealthy or famous. So, he ignored Ke Hanying and acted deaf and dumb. He didn''t expect for Ke Hanying''s move.


    Ke Hanying gave all of his wealth to anyone who would help him jail the young master and his three guards. Now, who would dare ignore him? Even the young master''s family lusted after Ke Hanying''s wealth. Humans would die for money. So, the young master, after ''sacrificed'' by his family, was put in a jail along with his guards.


    Everyone thought that it would end just there. They didn''t expect that Ke Hanying, who had just lost his wealth, would suddenly rise again. He actually has more businesses! Just how rich is he?! They all envied him, but also wanted to befriend him. After that case, Ke Hanying''s fame rose and he gained many friends. Then, they found out that Ke Hanying has another favor: to impeach the corrupt official.


    In just a blink of an eye, the official disappeared and was reced by a new one. The new official feared Ke Hanying and wanted to hug his thigh, but Ke Hanying only told him to be impartial and do his job right. The official was relieved and, in fact, very happy, so he performed better than his predecessor. The citizens of Anhu naturally benefited and the quality of their life became better.


    Meanwhile, the person who is behind all these returned behind the scenes again. No one dared to belittle and insult the beggars again and even feed them when they pass by them. They give their old clothes to them, and for the beggar children, they would bring them the old toys of their children who have already grown up. Now that the citizens improved, naturally, the whole town will also improve.


    Now, many people move to Anhu, even if they are from Anchuan. Actually, because they are from Anchuan, they wanted to move to Anhu. After all, although Ke Hanying is a local tyrant, but he is kind and is upright, unlike the vile and cruel as well as dishonest Pei family who you could count in your hand one those who are innately kind, and can be considered kind.


    Yi Bing naturally is curious about Ke Hanying. Not only to find clues from him, but also at his whole person. A nouveau riche who is can spend all of his wealth that is his backing in this world just for one nameless beggar. No one would do that, except if he is a saint. But, Ke Hanying is obviously a human.


    Also ¨C "He is from Anhu, but Pei Tinghe is in Anchuan. Has he met Pei Tinghe?" he muttered. The answer is probably ''yes'', or else why would Ke Hanying insult Pei Tinghe in Pei Tinghe''s funeral?


    Ke Hanying naturally isn''t the mayor of his town. But, it was the mayor that was invited to Pei Tinghe''s funeral. However, Ke Hanying insisted to attend the funeral in the mayor''s stead. He heard this from Du Lubo''s friend who, probably after what happenedst night that made them have an interaction with Ke Hanying, asked some people about Ke Hanying to know Ke Hanying more. Du Lubo''s friend told this to Du Lubo, and Yi Bing overheard it with his sharp ears, catching the name of Ke Hanying.


    Meanwhile, the mayor probably thought that Pei Tinghe is an acquaintance of Ke Hanying so he let him attend on his stead. It''s just a funeral, after all, and the Anhu mayor isn''t that familiar with Anchuan or the Pei family.


    "What''s the rtionship between Ke Hanying and Pei Tinghe?" Yi Bing muttered.


    Pei Tinghe, a young master of a wealthy and influential family and Ke Hanying, a nouveau rich whose background isn''t known. These two shouldn''t have any connection with each other. Their lives shouldn''t intersect.


    "But ¨C " he muttered when he remembered the first crush of Pei Tinghe whom ''Pei Ru'' mentionedst night.


    Suddenly, he realized something. They assumed that since she was the first crush of Pei Tinghe, then she must live in Anchuan Town. But, the conversation he heard between Du Lubo and his friend earlier at lunch made him connect Pei Tinghe''s first crush to Ke Hanying.


    Pei Tinghe''s first crush isn''t necessarily from Anchuan. She can be from Anhu, and she''s the reason why Ke Hanying went to Anchuan to attend Pei Tinghe''s funeral. This girl is the link between Pei Tinghe and Ke Hanying!


    Then, what is this girl''s rtion to Ke Hanying? An admirer? But, isn''t Ke Hanying toote to settle his ounts with Pei Tinghe? Pei Tinghe is already dead. Also, shouldn''t it be the girl whom he should see first rather than Pei Tinghe? Or, they have already met? But, why is it only Ke Hanying who is attending Pei Tinghe''s funeral? Where is she? Does the girl have some difficulties that''s why she couldn''t attend the funeral so she sent Ke Hanying on her behalf? Or¡­


    "Was she already dead?" Yi Bing''s brows knitted as he continued to follow Ke Hanying.


    It wasn''t a long walk and Yi Bing already saw the wide river. So, Ke Hanying wanted to go to the riverbank. Didn''t he hearst night that going near the water is also forbidden? But, if he is an idiot, then no one would stop him from him seeking his death.


    Yi Bing sat on the bench on the roadside and watched Ke Hanying from afar. He also looked at the fog above the river. But, as he observed from the people passing by, they don''t seem to notice the fog. They only gossiped after they saw Ke Hanying sitting on the river bank alone.


    "Why is he there? Doesn''t he know it is dangerous?" one of them asked.


    "Look at him. He doesn''t look like here so he must not know the rules." Someone answered.


    "Then, does he have no one to tell him about this?" another one asked.


    "Obviously. Or else, why would he hang out there?" someone asked back. "Should we tell him?" he added.


    "Don''t. I''m afraid to go near the water. Also, he might not stay there for a long time or that someone would pass by and tell him." Someone pulled his friend away.

 Chapter 424 - Pei Tinghe

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Pei Tinghe</h4>


    Pei mansion.


    Pei Ru stared at Huo Ling for a long time. "Do you n to help the priestess in solving Pei Tinghe''s case?" she asked. After all, Ji Qiuxin voiced her intentionst night.


    "Maybe." Huo Ling vaguely answered.


    Pei Ru thinks Huo Ling was incensedst night. "Then, I''ll tell you." She said. As long as it could help Ji Qiuxin and not Pei Tinghe nor the Pei family.


    Huo Ling nodded and uttered ''thanks''. "Why do you hate Pei Tinghe?" he asked. He didn''t mention that Pei Tinghe is her cousin since he remembered Pei Ru said yesterday in the funeral that she doesn''t acknowledge Pei Tinghe as her cousin, and neither Pei Tingsong nor Pei Tingting.


    Pei Ru pursed her lips. "It started from a petty fight." She answered. "Before, there''s only me, Tingyi, Tinghe, and Tingsong and Tingting." She started. "Being the only girls in the family, naturally the girly stuffs that were bought would bepeted over by the two of us. Dolls, shoes, dresses, hair ornaments, jewelries, to say some." She said. "But, Tingting was obviously loved by everyone. Although she''s a daughter of a concubine, but her father is still the patriarch. Tinghe also favors her with Tingsong. Only Tingyi is my ally, so naturally, I am at a disadvantage even though I am older than her." She bitterly smiled. "From this petty fights, it was brought until we reached a marriageable age." She sighed.


    "You fought over men?" Huo Ling guessed. This is the standard problem for women.


    "You could say that." Pei Ru hollowlyughed and she smiled because of anger, as if she recalled something unpleasant. "It was her who has a problem." She said.


    Huo Ling''s brows raised, waiting for her to continue.


    "Because she was raised being spoiled, naturally, she brought that rotten attitude of hers when she grew up." Pei Ru said. "Because she was spoiled, she became vain, thinking everyone loves her and the whole world revolves around her." She clicked her tongue.


    No. The world revolves around the sun. Huo Ling thought when he remembered his junior high school which is his highest educational attainment. Pei Tingting is a human and not a celestial object, even her beauty can''t be called celestial. He thought when he remembered Pei Tingting''s death face. She clearly looks ordinary. Even if she was raised spoiled rotten, but her parents'' love can''t save her face. Not even cosmetics or pretty dresses.


    Pei Ru must be thinking the same thing since she evilly grinned. "She must feel inferior to me that''s why she always snatches all the beautiful objects." Sheughed. "Of course, that applies to men, too. Many young men proposed to me before for marriage. Meanwhile, no one even dared want her. But, when I chose a someone, she started having a fit saying she wanted that man, too. That time was really, really awkward. The family lost face but they don''t have a heart to reprimand her, so I could only be wronged and the marriage topic was banned that time." She frowned in displeasure. "They even told me that I am older than her so I should be more reasonable and understand her situation. That because she doesn''t have anyone to propose to her and her seeing my situation would hurt her because she was too sensitive ¨C " she stopped and took a deep breath to calm herself after her face reddened because of anger.


    Huo Ling saw her clenched her fists and knew she must want to curse.


    "Damn it! Who made her be this way?! Wasn''t it because they spoiled her rotten, carefully holding her in their hands, afraid that she would get hurt even the slightest, so she definitely would be sensitive?!" Pei Ru asked as her chest heaved up and down in anger. Then, she froze and nced at Huo Ling before she coughed and fixed her scary expression.


    Obviously, she has many things she despises Pei Tingting.


    "Anyway, after that, I left the Pei family. I followed my teacher to Anlin Tribe to study more about medicine and met the priestess." Pei Ru continued. "After that, we went to Anhe where my teacher lives and there, I met Deguang." She said, referring to her husband Wu Deguang.


    Huo Ling saw her smile and knows she is reminiscing the time she and her husband met. "How about Pei Tinghe?" he asked.


    "Oh. Him." Pei Ru muttered as she sneered. She then told him how Pei Tinghe likes Li Hua more than his own mother Sun Ri because he thinks Sun Ri is biased. She also told him how Li Hua is using him to hurt Sun Ri. She also told him that he hates his own biological brother Pei Tingyi.


    Huo Ling leaned on the wall and listened silently to her speaking. After she finished, he spoke. "I heard he is a despicable person." he quietly said.


    The ones Pei Ru is telling him is Pei Tinghe''s problem with his family. Although these might be useful in the future, but he wanted to ask about that girl whom ''Pei Ru'' mentionedst night.


    "You heard it from other people?" Pei Ru guessed.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Has he offended anyone?" he asked.


    Pei Ru shook her head. "None that I think of. After all, I left the family." She answered. "Although, what I guess of him being despicable in the eyes of the people must be him drinking and whoring." She sneered.


    Huo Ling was surprised, but immediately hid it before Pei Ru could see it. Pei Ru doesn''t know that he knows about her mentioning Pei Tinghe''s first crush when she was possessedst night. "Why are these activities despicable to their eyes?" he asked.


    Based from the webnovels he has read when he was still alive (Stable World), the young masters of wealthy families are prone to vices. This can be seen to the present rich second generations who are smoking, drinking, whoring and even using drugs.


    Pei Ru shook her head. "What I meant is that when he is drinking, he goes wild and either he would molest someone or hit someone. He has low alcohol tolerance." She answered. Before Huo Ling could speak, she continued. "Although he hit someone, no one would dare hit him back because of our family. They are afraid to retaliate against him. And, even if they secretly feel resentful, but if one would harm him, everyone would know." She looked at Huo Ling. "Everyone in Anchuan knows each other. They would definitely find out if someone harmed him. The reason why the investigation about his death still has no result is because no one from Anchuan harmed him." she exined.


    "¡­ I see." Huo Ling muttered and fell into a deep contemtion. Suddenly, he froze. "You mean, everyone in Anchuan is innocent, so the perpetrator must be from the other towns?" he asked.


    Pei Ru nodded, her expression suddenly turned heavy. "This is also one of the reasons why Pei Tingming invited the mayors and chiefs form the other towns and viges." She confessed.


    Huo Ling was shocked. So, there is actually a sinister n! He thought, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    Pei Ru saw his expression and she hollowlyughed. "He''s that despicable." She said.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. He could see that fromst night. He was about to speak when suddenly, someone called Pei Ru.


    "Eldest miss. So, you''re here!" it was Han ma.


    Pei Ru turned. "Is something the matter?" she asked.


    "No, no. Xiao Li is already asleep." Han ma answered as she waved her hand.


    "Oh." Pei Ru muttered. "Why are you looking for me?" she asked.


    "Ah. It''s just a small thing." Han ma smiled, seemingly embarrassed. Then, she nced at Huo Ling.


    Pei Ru turned to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling faintly smiled. "No worries. We''re finished talking." He said and excused himself.


    "What is it?" Pei Ru asked Han ma when he left. But, Huo Ling still could hear them.


    "It''s aboutst night." Han ma answered. "I remember now. Eldest miss asked me about thete second young master''s crush." She said.


    Huo Ling''s ears perked up and he slowed his pace.


    Pei Ru was puzzled. "I did?" she muttered.


    Han ma nodded. "You did." She said.


    Yes. You did, Pei Ru, even though it''s not really you. Huo Ling added in his mind.


    "Oh." Pei Ru muttered, doesn''t care about it. "I must be talking in my sleep¡­" she said. "So, what''s the matter?" she asked.


    "I went out earlier to buy xiao Li some snacks for her to eat when she woke up andter during the prayer." Han ma answered. "Then¡­ then¡­" she stammered. "Then, I heard someone spoke ady''s name, and then I remembered the name of thete second young master''s crush." She said.


    "¡­ that''s all?" Pei Ru said.


    Han ma shook her head. "Not all." She answered. "I heard that thedy has died." She told her.

 Chapter 425 - Girl

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Girl</h4>


    Huo Ling almost tripped had it not for his quick reflexes, which became quicker after he turned to a grim reaper. So, his face-nting didn''t happen and he has prevented himself from humiliating himself.


    What?! Pei Tinghe''s first crush has died?! He thought as his eyes widened from shock. He immediately turned when and hid to listen on in Pei Ru''s and Han ma''s conversation. Fortunately, theirmunicators have automatic recording function that records their daily activities 24/7. So, he didn''t need to feel loss for missing to record Han ma''s and Pei Ru''s conversation earlier.


    Meanwhile, his thoughts continued wandering while he continued to listen in.


    "Huh? Died?" Pei Ru spoke. "I thought she has already married someone, or continued to wait for Pei Tinghe." She said, then paused. "But, if she decided to wait for Pei Tinghe, but she should have seen him whoring. She should have been brokenhearted about this, so she must have given up and married someone. But, you said that she died¡­" she muttered as she pondered. "Could it be shemitted suicide?" she asked. "When did she die?" she looked at Han ma.


    Han ma shook her head. "They also aren''t clear¡­" she answered.


    Pei Ru was taken aback. "What? If they aren''t sure, then how can they just decide her fate like that?" she asked.


    Han ma''s expression suddenly turnedplicated.


    Pei Ru finally noticed her strangeness. "What is it?" she asked. When she didn''t hear Han ma spoke, she realized something. "Pei Tinghe''s crush happened before I left¡­ could it be something happened after I left?" she stared at Han ma.


    Han ma frantically shook her head. "I''m also not clear about this, eldest miss! I''m just xiao Li''s nanny!" she said.


    "Then, tell me what did you hear." Pei Ru said.


    Han ma bit her lip. "I heard them talking about thete second young master. Then, they suddenly mentioned her." She said. "They said that they haven''t heard of her for a long time, it seems that she have moved to the other towns. She must have felt grievance towards thete second young master back then. She moved because of a heartbreak." She exined. "But, the second young master died. They think that it must be rted to her." She told Pei Ru.


    Pei Ru frowned. "What is their basis for saying this?" she asked.


    "Because someone said that they saw her before by the river. Then, she fell." Han ma answered.


    Pei Ru was stunned. "She reallymitted suicide?!" she was shocked. Why is there someone taking their own life just for the scum Pei Tinghe?! She thought, feeling irked.


    Han ma nodded, then suddenly looked hesitating.


    "Is there more?" Pei Ru asked.


    "Yes." Han ma sighed. "They said that it was very spooky that time." She didn''t wait for Pei Ru to ask again. "He only saw the girl''s back figure from a distance, and it was already in the wee hours of the morning and so it was very dark. He only knew it was her because he recognized her figure." She exined. "Then, he saw her fell on the river. She must have turned to a ghost to revenge on thete second young master." She finished.


    Pei Ru pinched her chin as she contemted. "Just what did she see in this scum Pei Tinghe?" she asked.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" miss doctor, you missed the point. This ghost must be the one responsible for Pei Tinghe''s death! He thought.


    She must have received Huo Ling''s thoughts as she spoke. "So, she''s the perpetrator behind the appearance of Pei Tinghe''s corpse in the water." She said, then suddenly remembered something. "Pei Tingting must have been implicated by Pei Tinghe." She grinned in schadenfreude.


    Han ma helplessly sighed and excused herself after she ryed the gossip she heard. Pei Ru also left to go and see her husband and tell him what she has found out.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling immediately sent the recording of Pei Ru''s and Han ma''s conversation. Since he has finished his task, he left to find Yi Bing and ask what should he do next while thinking about the girl thatmitted suicide because she has her heart broken by Pei Tinghe. Then, he remembered ''Pei Ru'' who asked Han ma in the middle of the night.


    Could it be her? But, if she wanted to avenge herself, she already has done it by killing Pei Tinghe. Pei Tingting and lord Xu were also implicated by her revenge. Then, what was she asking Han ma for about her? To reminisce? This isn''t likely. Furthermore, she has already died for many years. If she turned into a ghost after her death, then, shouldn''t she have killed Pei Tinghe then? Why did she kill him only now?


    Huo Ling took a deep breath after he written down his doubts on his notes before he saved it. Then, he closed the holographic screen. He has just raised his head when he saw Yi Bing''s lone figure sitting on the bench by the roadside.


    As soon as hended, Yi Bing turned to look at him. "Found something?" he asked. He has just finished watching the video sent by Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "Why do you know?" he asked.


    "You wouldn''t rush to find me if you didn''t find anything." Yi Bing smiled. "You want to hear my conjectures in order to piece all the information you''ve found." He exined.


    Huo Ling sheepishly grinned after being found out. "Yes." He confessed. "So, what did you find from the local tyrant?" he asked and looked at Ke Hanying''s figure sitting by the riverbank.


    "He really knows Pei Tinghe and came to his funeral with a purpose." Yi Bing answered. "As to what, maybe to hurl insults at him during his funeral, since he can''t desecrate the dead further than that." He exined. "Also¡­" he slowly spoke.


    "There''s more?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    Yi Bing nodded. "I heard him say a name, and it''s of a woman''s." he said.


    "That is?" Huo Ling asked. But, he didn''t need to ask, since he heard Ke Hanying spoke from the distance.


    "Hualing¡­ Hualing¡­" Ke Hanying muttered. His voice is filled with grief.


    "''Hualing''¡­ what a nice name." Huo Ling muttered. From the name, the person must be a beautiful, soft, and graceful woman.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "I want to know more who is this person, and what is she to him, and what happened to her, since from the tone of Ke Hanying''s voice and his behavior, this Hualing must be dead." He exined.


    "Then, did you find something?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing shook his head, looking disappointed. "No." he answered. "I don''t hear him say anything other than her name. And it''s almost an hour." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted as he contemted. "I think this Hualing must be Pei Tinghe''s first crush." He said.


    "Oh?" Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling. His expression saying, ''let me hear it''.


    "I also think she''s the one who possessed Pei Rust night and asked Han ma." Huo Ling continued. "The proof of this is Ke Hanying, who came to attend Pei Tinghe''s funeral. Ke Hanying''s objective for attending this funeral is definitely rted to Hualing, the one whose name he is calling." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded, seeming satisfied with his conjectures. "This is usible." He said.


    Huo Ling secretly sighed in relief before he continued speaking. "Since Hualing fell on the river and died, then, she must be the one behind the appearance of Pei Tinghe''s corpse in any form of water." He said. "For her to do this, she is powerful. So, I think ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C she''s also the one responsible for the rebirth of the souls." He told him. His expression serious.


    Yi Bing fell silent. Huo Ling stared at him, doesn''t know what he is currently thinking, so he also didn''t speak and just waited for Yi Bing to speak.


    After a while, Yi Bing spoke. "I agree with what you are thinking." He said. "But, there are some parts that might not be possible." He looked at Huo Ling. "It might be indeed her that has a control over the water and the souls, but where did she get this much power?" he asked.


    Hearing this question, Huo Ling also feel stumped. "The disappearance of souls is because of them being reborn¡­ but ye, where did she get this power?" he asked, then remembered something. "Was it because she cultivated for a long time since her death that she became this powerful, mixed with her resentment?" he asked.


    "¡­ possible, but also not. It depends on the length of the time of her death, and the quantity of her resentment." Yi Bing said. Seeing that they have reached a dead end on Hualing''s topic, he opened another one. "As for that question in the middle of the nightst night¡­" he spoke.

 Chapter 426 - Xu Hongkai

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Xu Hongkai</h4>


    Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s face looked calm. "If it''s really Hualing who is possessing Pei Ru, and her purpose for asking the question is out of revenge to Pei Tinghe, then why did she still ask that question to Han ma, when she has already gotten her revenge after killing Pei Tinghe?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "I''m thinking of this, too!" he said and sighed as he opened his notes. "This is really though-provoking¡­ she has already killed him, so why is she still¡­" his voice trailed off when he realized something. His jaw dropped and he looked at Yi Bing in shock. "¡­ lingering¡­" he muttered. "Her ghost is still lingering." He said.


    Yi Bing also froze. It''s as if the fog in their mind has cleared. "Yes¡­ Pei Tinghe is her objective, so why is she still lingering?" he asked, then paused. "Actually, how much does she hate him¡­ how much was she heartbroken for her tomit suicide?" he asked.


    Huo Ling started when he heard this question. "Pei Ru said that Pei Tinghe''s vices are drinking and whoring. Was she heartbroken because of jealousy?" he asked. "Or, did he say hurtful words to her? It must be¡­ ai." He sighed.


    They are not her to say that receiving hurtful words is a petty reason tomit suicide. Yi Bing also realized this and so he didn''tment.


    "But the question still remained: why is she still lingering? Shouldn''t she had already moved on from this since she had already avenged herself?" Huo Ling asked. "But, she didn''t. And she even pulled the souls, turned back the time to make them reborn¡­" he muttered when his voice abruptly cut off when he realized something again. He looked at Yi Bing and Yi Bing also looked at him. "Reborn¡­" he muttered. "After one died, their soul returns to their body at a specific time." He said. "So¡­ what is the specific time they returned, and ¨C " his eyes slowly widened in horror. "At which point of time we are in right now?" he asked and stared at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing spoke slowly as his mind processed the thought. "In the past, Hualing died. Then, she turned into a ghost and made everyone reborn." He said.


    "But, she is still dead¡­" Huo Ling said.


    "Pei Tinghe is also dead." Yi Bing said. Then, they stared at each other.


    Huo Ling''s heart thumped as he parted his lips. Then, he pressed them tight as his mind worked fast to gather his thoughts. "Hualing made the sundial to turn back the time for everyone to be reborn. But, she didn''t reborn." He said. "Was it because she doesn''t want to, or that she couldn''t?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "But, their memories of the past would return only for a short time. This is the ''possession''." He said, and his expression hardened. "Everyone was reborn¡­" he muttered.


    Cold sweat formed on Huo Ling''s forehead as he also realized it. "So, we''re currently in the present. This is a fact." He said.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. "And, it seems that the people whose memories would return is random, and only a few, and for a short while." He said.


    "En. That''s right." Huo Ling nodded. "So, Pei Tinghe bing missing¡­" he spoke when he suddenly remembered it.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "His memories must have returned to him." he said. His expression serious. "And, knowing that Hualing wanted to revenge after what he had done to her, he tried to escape. He must be good at hiding since no one could find him." he exined. "Except Hualing, the ghost." He smiled.


    "That must be it." Huo Ling said. "As for Pei Tingting and lord Xu¡­ it seems that they were implicated?" he asked.


    Yi Bing thought about it. "I think Pei Tingting''s matter isn''t simple." He said. "Remember that Hualing, while possessing Pei Ru, asked Han ma the question?" he asked.


    "Yes¡­" Huo Ling answered. "So, Pei Tingting must also have done something wrong to Hualing?" he asked, then frowned. "The Pei family really are a bunch of evils." He said.


    Yi Bingughed. "Let''s go. The prayer will start." He said and rose from his seat.


    "Oh. What about him?" Huo Ling asked and looked at Ke Hanying still sitting on the riverbank, watching the water in the river flows.


    "He''lle back." Yi Bing answered. "Let''s go back earlier so we can talk with Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye, asking them of the result of their tasks." He said and walked away.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded. He nced at the back of Ke Hanying before he followed Yi Bing.


    Meanwhile, Ke Hanying was staring nkly at the flowing water. "Hualing¡­" he muttered, speaking the name for the nth time. He raised his head and gazed at the sky, at the sun shining brightly above the white clouds.


    The clouds¡­ as while as her skin. The sky¡­ as clear as her eyes. The sun¡­ as bright as her smile. Hualing¡­ she''s as beautiful as a flower (hua), and herughs are like a tinkling bell (ling). So vibrant. so pure. But, like the flowers by the roadside that was plucked¡­ her life ended.


    He remembered when they were young, they were so free and happy. Who would''ve thought that their peaceful days would end?


    "Xu. Hong. Kai." He spoke the second name he uttered today through his gnashed teeth.


    Xu Hongkai is one of the lords in Anhe. He is known for his altruism. Be it old or young, sick or disabled, he helps. But, who would''ve known that behind his kind smiles lies a poisonous dagger that can stab them anytime?


    Xu Hongkai disguises himself as a kind person. Through his charitable acts, he is actually choosing someone to fulfill his desires. And, mostly there are young. Like Ke Hanying and Xiao Hualing, these poor children who were suddenly orphaned, so no one taught them about the world and the ck hearts of the people.


    They were easily taken away by Xu Hongkai since they recognized him as a good person and he promised them clothing, food and shelter ¨C the basic needs of a child. Little did they know that they will be suffering a nightmare.


    (Trigger warning: pedophilia)


    Xu Hongkai started touching them during the second day from their arms, then their cheeks. The next day, he is touching their neck, their backs. The following days, he is touching their waist, their butt. Then, the days after that are their thighs and legs. When it reached the time he touched their private parts, they began to doubt.


    A child''s emotions are obviously shown in their face, so Xu Hongkai naturally noticed it. He retracted his intentions for a few days. Then, he began touching them again. This time, he was removing their clothes. For them to relieve their doubts, he told them that this is what a father does to his children. So, they really didn''t doubt him, since a charitable person has a kind heart and is trusted.


    They lived what they thought a dream but is actually a nightmare disguised as a dream. This was fortunately shattered one day, when Xu Hongkai wasn''t around, and he and Xiao Hualing ran around Xu Hongkai''s mansion to y. They wandered afar and got lost, and found a small cottage very carefully hidden inside the woods and they wouldn''t have noticed it if they didn''t hear some small noises.


    They opened the door, which surprisingly wasn''t locked since the owner must have thought that no one would have found this ce. And so, his and Xiao Hualing''s world copsed after they saw some children the same age as them filled with bruises. Their faces are pale and their eyes are empty like they have lost their soul.


    One of the children who was still sane heard them and wryly smiled at them when he saw their expensive clothes and beautiful skin. "So, you are the next ones." He said before he ignored them.


    Ke Hanying and Xiao Hualing, although na?ve, but not totally stupid. They finally realized that they have been deceived. So, they asked the children toe with them to escape. And they did, since, fortunately, Xu Hongkai didn''t return that day along with his guards, who thought that they, the children are harmless and stupid.


    Ke Hanying took a deep breath to calm himself. Unfortunately, since they all are panicking during their escape, he and Xiao Hualing have been separated. He tried to find her, but he can''t find her. He also moved to other towns in fear that Xu Hongkai would find him. He also feared that Xu Hongkai would find Xiao Hualing. He prayed for her safety, as well as those children.


    Even when he grew up and established his name in the Anhe, he didn''t stop looking for Xiao Hualing. He even looked for her in the Anchuan, but he never found her. He never saw her again after their escape. Her small figure¡­ her bright smile¡­ her vibrantughter¡­ she will forever remain a child in his heart.

 Chapter 427 - Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Guardian</h4>


    Pei mansion.


    "Sorry. I failed." Shi Jiu apologetically smiled and scratched his cheek, feeling embarrassed. "I can''t find a good opportunity to talk alone with Li Huchong." He sighed.


    Their drinking buddies are all groupies, as well as Li Huchong, so naturally, he can''t find a chance to talk with Li Huchong about the Pei family and execute his n.


    "It''s alright. Li Huchong is living in Anchuan, so you can try talking with himter when he returns home after the prayer." Yi Bing said.


    Only the guests from faraway are currently staying in the Pei mansion. Meanwhile, the four of them was invited to stay because of Pei Li. Since they are a family member''s guests, even if she''s just a child, but it is just polite to invite the,.


    "Thanks." Shi Jiu grinned.


    "I''m sorry!" Jiu Ye also apologized. "The priestess was only talking with the people. She didn''t find any clue, and I can''t guess what she is thinking, so¡­" he lowered his head in shame.


    "It''s not your fault." Huo Ling spoke, then paused. "Of course, it wasn''t the priestess''s, too. She might be nning to start her investigation by creating a good impression with the people? You know, to get one''s heart, you must first open their chest and dig it out¡­ ehem. I''m just joking!" he said when he saw Yi Bing''s gaze on him.


    Jiu Ye''s heavy expression because of failure really eased after hearing Huo Ling''s words. He looked at him, his eyes are filled with gratitude. "I will do my best!" he said and foolishlyughed to hide his embarrassment, although his words are filled with determination.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu know that although Jiu Ye was sometimes slow, but he is diligent. Thus, they have faith in him.


    "How about you two? Did you find a clue?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing calmly nodded. "Let''s talk about itter." He told them.


    "Okay." Shi Jiu answered, and then the four of them focused on the funeral. Suddenly, they noticed something.


    The priest has already arrived but Pei Tingsong still didn''t appear. Even though he is sick, but it''s just a cold. At present, no one in the family is sick except him, so their family doctors should be focusing on him. Yet, a day has already passed but he is still sick. Pei Tingming has already asked Pei Ru to treat Pei Tingsong, and Li hua begged her.


    But. Pei Ru still is obstinate. For the sake of his son, and his crying concubine, Pei Tingming asked Pei Tingping to make Pei Ru relent and just take a look at Pei Tingsong''s condition. Finally, Pei Ru agreed. She''s still a doctor, after all, and she has an obligation to save anyone''s life, no matter how disgusting or vile they are.


    "Pei Ru is already here yet Pei Tingsong still isn''t." Jiu Ye spoke as he looked around at everyone present. "Even if they are half-brothers, but aren''t Pei Tingsong and Pei Tinghe more like brothers than Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingyi? So, why is Pei Tingsong missing in Pei Tinghe''s funeral?" he asked. "Even if he doesn''t want to attend, but he should''ve for the sake of histe younger sister, right?" he added.


    Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingting died in session, and only one funeral can be held, so naturally, it''ll be Pei Tinghe''s. Not only did Pei Tinghe die first, but he''s also a child of the main wife, and more so a son.


    Pei Tingting really lost a lot here. Her funeral can only be held on the second week after Pei Tinghe''s funeral, since the family has to observe a one-week break between funerals, or misfortune will befall on them, as if it already hasn''t.


    Because Pei Tingting''s funeral will be held a long timeter after her death, Li Hua is very distressed. Her dear daughter, hers and Pei Tingming''s only daughter, doesn''t deserve this treatment, more especially after her death! And so, her hate towards Sun Ri increased.


    "He must be very ill, I think." Huo Ling guessed. "Because Pei Tingting can''t have a funeral right away, she is treating Pei Tinghe''s funeral as her daughter''s, albeit it is very disrespectful to the dead. She must''ve told Pei Tingsong about this, albeit Pei Tingsong could think of this method by himself, given how crafty he, who is bellyful of dark schemes." He exined.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye nodded, agreeing to what he said. This pair of mother and son should have ck hearts, so the son definitely couldn''t not have thought of this method, added to the fact that Li Hua must have told him this. Yet, in the end, Pei Tingsong didn''te. This proves that he is unable toe.


    Although, with the sessive deaths in the Pei family, they first thought that Pei Tingsong has died, but it obviously isn''t the case because the Pei family still looks calm. Even though Li Hua''s face is pale and she looked exhausted, but her eyes held no panic. So, Pei Tingsong must be ill. Although his illness might not be currently curable, but his condition must be a bit better.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called. "Try to get contact with Pei Ru before dinner and ask her about Pei Tingson''s condition." He told him.


    Since they can''t get any more information of Xiao Hualing from Pei Ru because she left the Pei family during that time, then, they can only get information from her about the other members of the Pei family.


    Huo Ling also knows this and he nodded. "Yes. I understand." He said.


    "Shi Jiu, you, too." Yi Bing spoke. "Try to establish a contact with Li Huchong after the funeral." He said.


    There is still some time before the dusk when the funeral ended. During that time, the cooks are already preparing their dinner while the guests can chat before they return to their rooms and found their warm dinner has already been served. As to why the Pei family and the guests can eat dinner altogether like during the breakfast and lunch, it''s because their chat might take a long time due to unexpected topics and so their dinner will dy and might finish when it''s already sundown.


    "I will." Shi Jiu answered.


    "What about me?" Jiu Ye asked as he pointed himself.


    Since Ji Qiuxin doesn''t know she''s being followed by Jiu Ye, Jiu Ye naturally can''t just suddenly talk to her. They don''t have amon topic between them, and Ji Qiuxin, although the priestess that can''t ever marry, still maintains a proper distance between her and men, and rarely talks to them. So, Jiu Ye only have Pei Li to talk toter after the funeral.


    Yi Bing nced at him. "y with the little girl." He answered.


    "Why?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "It''s because of her that we are able to stay here and makes contact with these people, deriving some information from them." Yi Bing answered. "Maintain this friendship with the little girl. Don''t make her feel dissatisfied." He told him.


    Jiu Ye''s expression changed. "Yes!" he answered, feeling a very heavy responsibility is weighing on his shoulders.


    In fact, befriending Pei Li is really a heavy task. Not only do they have to maintain a constant interaction with the little girl, but they also have to be careful not to offend her. A child''s temper is very unpredictable, only second to a woman''s temper. So, Jiu Ye''s task is no less difficult than Huo Ling and Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu smiled, feeling satisfied of Jiu Ye''s situation. This way, not only can Jiu Ye be more mature by weighing his responsibilities, he can also gain more experience. He also would be braver and more confident to face any kind of situations. But, one of the best things about Jiu Ye is he''s always humble. That''s why Shi Jiu is very assured of him.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling also thought of this after they secretly observed Jiu Ye the past days and they feel happy not only for Jiu Ye, but also for Shi Jiu, since this is what Shi Jiu wanted to see from Jiu Ye ¨C to bepetent and reliable.


    Raising a child is never easy. Raising a brother also isn''t easy. Huo Ling thought and helplessly smiled, before his smile suddenly faded from his lips. He never had a child, nor a brother or even a sister. But, although he doesn''t have them, but it doesn''t stop him from understanding them. And, sometimes, it was the outsiders who can see the situation clearer than the ones involved. So, he knows Shi Jiu really cared about Jiu Ye, mor especially after their death.


    Who knows there will be a life after death? And, even if you know, but who can say that you''ll meet someone you know and when will you meet them? Before, he wasn''t sure whether it is Jiu Ye''s fortune or misfortune to meet Shi Jiu in the afterlife.


    Now, he can say that Jiu Ye is very fortunate, since he has a guardian who is secretly protecting him, even after death.

 Chapter 428 - Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Corpse</h4>


    "Pei Ru was called by Wu Deguang." Huo Ling spoke. "I can''t talk to her alone again." He sighed.


    "It''s fine. They are a couple, after all." Yi Bing spoke. "It''d be stranger if she''d stick with you." He told him.


    "That''s not it." Huo Ling shook his head.


    Yi Bing looked at him.


    "I heard from a passing servant that they found something on lord Xu Hongkai''s corpse." Huo Ling said. He has heard lord Xu''s name from the servants he caught gossiping while cleaning the dishes.


    "They found something?" Yi Bing was surprised. "What is it?" he asked.


    They thought that Xu Hongkai''s death was done by the ghost of Xiao Hualing and that he was just implicated, since Xiao Hualing seems to want to revenge not only on Pei Tinghe, but to the whole Pei family.


    But, right now, that doesn''t seem to be the case?


    "They don''t know yet. They only saw there was something moving inside his belly." Huo Ling answered. "They didn''t dare touch the corpse for fear of damaging the corpse and losing an evidence. So, they called Pei Ru." He exined, then paused. "Also, they feared they''ll be cursed. They thought it was done by witchcraft." He added.


    "''witchcraft''¡­" Yi Bing muttered. "Then, isn''t it a specialty of¡­" he looked at Huo Ling and Huo Ling also looked at him before they teleported.


    They reappeared in a shed where the Pei family stored Xu Hongkai''s corpse. As expected, they found Jiu Ye who was standing beside Ji Qiuxin and is also expecting the corpse.


    "Jiu Ye." Yi Bing called.


    Jiu Ye turned and was surprised to see them. "Senior Yi! Senior Huo!" he eximed and ran towards them. "What are you doing here?" he asked them.


    "I was about to approach Pei Ru when she was called by a servant, telling that she was called by her husband." Huo Ling answered.


    "Ah. Right. The female doctor is also here¡­" Jiu Ye nced at Pei Ru dissecting Xu Hongkai''s stomach.


    "How about you? Weren''t you ying with Pei Li?" Huo Ling asked.


    Jiu Ye suddenly smiled, feeling embarrassed. "The nanny is looking at me weirdly, thinking that I have evil intentions towards Pei Li, having a weird fetish, a lolicon¡­" his voice trailed off as his expression turned nk. "So, I made an excuse and left Pei Li. Then, I went to find the priestess, only to see her following a servant. I felt something has happened, and I followed them. It seems I was right¡­" he exined and turned to look at Xu Hongkai''s corpse.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling turned and saw that the surface of Xu Hongkai''s belly really is moving. Pei Ru''s expression is grave as she carefully cut open the moving belly. The other people might not see it, but Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Jiu Ye could see that her hands are slightly trembling. It seems she''s suppressing her fear. After all, the recent events are really fearful, and this incident is even more fearful.


    Who knows what''s hiding in Xu Hongkai''s stomach? It definitely isn''t something good. That''s why Pei Ru is very afraid. She has never encountered something like this before, after all.


    "Be careful." Both Wu Deguang and Ji Qiuxin spoke.


    They looked at each other before Wu Deguang looked away, frowning. He never liked this priestess whom his wife is worshipping. Not because he is a chauvinist and that only him should his wife be worshipping. It''s because Pei Ru is very fanatical towards Ji Qiuxin, worshipping her almost as a god.


    Meanwhile, Ji Qiuxin''s expression is calm as she looked at Pei Ru. "I sensed something malevolent inside his stomach." she told her.


    Pei Ru almost flung away the scalpel she is holding. Fortunately, she didn''t, or someone would''ve been hurt. Instead, she dropped it and it made a loud ng when it hit the ground. Her face turned pale and she couldn''t hide her fear anymore as her body trembled and she retreated towards Wu Deguang.


    Wu Deguang finally noticed his wife''s strangeness and he immediately pulled her to his embrace. "Xiao Ru." He called. "It''s alright. It''s alright¡­" he whispered as heforted her.


    Pei Tingming who has been silent the whole time sneered.


    Wu Deguang has sharp eyes and he saw it. "Pei Ru''s been scared. She can''t dissect lord Xu''s stomach. Have someone dissect it." he told Pei Tingming.


    Pei Tingming''s face flushed in anger. "She''s a doctor. How can she not¡­" he said.


    Wu Deguang cut him off. "Don''t you have other doctors here? And lots of them." He said and looked at the other people present.


    The Pei family doctors'' faces immediately changed.


    Pei Tingming saw it and he is dissatisfied. But, he''s more unresolved since he wants Pei Ru to be the one to dissect Xu Hongkai''s stomach. One reason, though he hates to admit it, but she''s greatly skilled. The other reason is that he knows she''ll definitely be harmed, based from what Ji Qiuxin said.


    So, to say, he''s more dissatisfied with this niece of his than the Pei family doctors. "She''s better than them! And they only know how to treat illnesses!" he insisted.


    How can Wu Deguang not see Pei Tingming''s intentions? He has already harmed Pei Ru once before they got married. Now, he''s trying to harm her again.


    His face darkened. "All doctors have this basic skill of cutting one''s stomach." he said, then paused when he thought of something. He smiled at Pei Tingming. "Or, uncle-inw, you want to be the one to cut lord Xu''s stomach?" he asked. "If you continue to insist so, then please do us the honor." He told him.


    Pei Tingming''s expression immediately turned ugly. But, even if he''s angered by Wu Deguang, but seeing Wu Deguang''s smile, he felt a chill on his spine. It''s as if he''s telling him that he will cut his stomach if he continues to haggle this matter over with Pei Ru, and he definitely wouldn''t hesitate to do so.


    Although Anhe is a small town, but Wu Dequan also has many connections. This is the reason why he wanted to marry Pei Ru before to Wu Deguang. And Wu Dequan wouldn''t hesitate to protect Wu Deguang if Wu Deguang really would harm Pei Tingming.


    Pei Tingming felt stifled because of his anger. "You do it!" he said and pulled the nearest doctor to him, then pushed him to Xu Hongkai''s corpse.


    "AH!" the doctor eximed, feeling startled and he fell on the ground. But, he didn''t expect for Pei Tingming''s to push him hard. His face fell on Xu Hongkai''s moving belly. Then, his ''AH!'' turned into ¨C "AAAAH!!" he screamed as he immediately pulled his body away from Xu Hongkai''s corpse.


    "What happened?!" the people present asked.


    "BLOOD!" someone eximed and pointed to the doctor''s face.


    The doctor raised his hand and touched his face, only to suddenly hiss in pain and then screamed again when he saw a chunk of flesh in his hand. "AAAAHHH!!!!" he screamed as he rolled in the ground in pain. He felt the painte since he was startled first. Now, he felt he''s going to scream himself hoarse because his face is now missing a chunk of flesh.


    The other people were shocked, and then scared. They immediately leapt away from Xu Hongkai''s corpse that now has a tear on his belly. Whatever torn off that flesh from the doctor''s face, it definitely passed through that tear.


    "Do¡­ do we still have to cut open the belly?" one doctor asked.


    "Then, you do it!" another doctor said and they pushed and pulled each other.


    "Cowards." Ke Hanying, who was silently watching on the side, muttered in disdain.


    Yi Bing turned to nce at him. He saw gloating in Ke Hanying''s eyes, mixed with schadenfreude after he looked at Xu Hongkai''s corpse. "Huo Ling." He called.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling hummed in response as he ate popcorn while watching.


    The doctors are fighting. On the other hand, Pei Tingming''s expression turned uglier by the second as he looked at them, with his face flushed both in anger and shame for showing this embarrassing sight to the guests.


    Meanwhile, Jiu Ye''s trembling in fear on the side after he saw what happened to the doctor''s face and looked at the tear on Xu Hongkai''s belly with great apprehension.


    "¡­ was Xu Hongkai really just implicated?" Yi Bing asked.


    With this question, Huo Ling and Jiu Ye turned, their attention was caught. Before, they thought that Xu Hongkai was implicated and is really unfortunate. He just attended a funeral out of good will but he died. Even now, his belly has something unclean inside it.


    But, with Yi Bing suddenly asking it, they now think that this matter isn''t so simple. Either Yi Bing has suddenly gained an insight, or that¡­ he noticed something.


    Huo Ling and Jiu Ye turned to where Yi Bing was looking at, only to see Ke Hanying expressionlessly looking at Xu Hongkai''s corpse. But, his eyes held malice.

 Chapter 429 - Belly

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Belly</h4>


    They felt a chill on their spine looking at Ke Hanying''s eyes. Although Ke Hanying''s expression looked nk, but his eyes are really scary.


    "He¡­ he¡­" Jiu Ye stammered and immediately hid behind Huo Ling even though Ke Hanying can''t see him because of the invisibility skill they are using. "He¡­ he!!!" he said as he pointed to Ke Hanying with a trembling hand. His eyes held panic and fear, more panicked and fearful than Xu Hongkai''s corpse earlier.


    Shi Jiu isn''t currently present because he went to Li Huchong''s house. Li Huchong was on his way home. Shi Jiu was fortunate this time since Li Huchong was alone. And, seeing that it was turning dark, Li Huchong invited him dinner in his home, telling him that his wife is a great cook. Since after dinner one shouldn''t leave his home and just rest or go to sleep, it was expected that Shi Jiu will also be staying in Li Huchong''s home tonight.


    So, Jiu Ye has no one to hide behind to other than Huo Ling, because he didn''t dare to hide behind Yi Bing. He''s the most respectful to him, and he felt he would disrespect his idol if he''d hide behind him.


    "Are you retarded? Why are you speaking like that?" Huo Ling asked Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye''s face scrunched up, feeling wronged.


    Huo Ling immediately feels guilty because he was harsh to Jiu Ye just now out of irritation. "He''s just a human. Why would you be afraid of him?" he asked. You''re a grim reaper, for god''s sake! He added in his mind.


    "I ¨C I was startled¡­" Jiu Ye exined and hung his head. He knows that he overreacted earlier which he shouldn''t have. It just shows how much of a coward he is, which shouldn''t be an attitude a grim reaper should have.


    Huo Ling knows that Jiu Ye also knows he was wrong, so he patted his shoulder tofort him. "I was harsh, also. I shouldn''t have insulted you." He told him.


    "Senior Huo¡­" Jiu Ye''s eyes misted and he gazed at him filled with worship.


    Huo Ling looked away, feeling embarrassed. "''senior Huo'' is too formal. I''m just a new grim reaper." he said. "Just call me ''Huo Ling''." He told him.


    Grim reapers usually use their names when they were still alive. Huo Ling feels making up a new name is troublesome and he doesn''t like to think much just for it, so he directly used his human name.


    "Isn''t that disrespectful?" Jiu Ye scratched his head. "You''re older than me¡­" he said. He''s referring to their age before they died. He died when he was still a teenager.


    But, for Huo Ling, Jiu Ye is older, way older, than him, since Jiu Ye came from an ancient era. "¡­" it''s actually me who''s being disrespectful here¡­ he thought and coughed. "Just don''t call me ''senior''." He told him. He felt awkward by it. Usually, it''s him who''s calling others ''senior''.


    "Then¡­ ''ge''? ''Huo-ge''?" Jiu Ye asked.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" now I feel like I''m a mafia member¡­ he thought. "¡­ it''s fine." He said. But, this is betterpared to being called a ''senior''. He felt like they were in a school or workce.


    Yi Bing who was silently listening to them coughed to hide hisughter. He has never seen Huo Ling looking bashful. Well, not in those nine lives of Huo Ling he has apanied him. But, during before Huo Ling died¡­ he has never seen him, since he never met him before. He felt regretful. But, not that much regretful, since he still met Huo Ling¡­ albeit Huo Ling''s dead. This just makes themplement each other, since he, technically, is also dead.


    "Enough!" Pei Tingmeng shouted.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "This isn''t the time to fight each other!" Pei Tingming said. "The one we should fight is this evil thing!" he pointed to Xu Hongkai''s moving belly.


    Maybe it was provoked when it was called ''evil'', just as Pei Tingming''s voice fell, something slipped out of the tear in Xu Hongkai''s belly and attacked Pei Tingming.


    Pei Tingming, although was very angry, but he still hasn''t lost his head due to it. So, when he saw a ck thing flew out of the tear in Xu Hongkai''s belly, he pulled back his hand, which was outstretched towards Xu Hongkai''s corpse, out of reflex. He really should be grateful of his fast reflex, or else his whole hand would''ve been cut.


    Fortunately, Pei Tingming reacted fast and moved, so only his palm was cut instead of his whole hand, or he would''ve lost a hand tonight. "AH!!!" he cried and immediately jumped back, away from Xu Hongkai''s corpse. His palm his bleeding because of a deep cut. His bones could almost be seen from the cut.


    "Lord Pei!" the doctors cried and immediately treated Pei Tingmings wound.


    Maybe it was satisfied that it hurt someone, that ck, whip-like thing that cut Pei Tingming''s palm retreated inside Xu Hongkai''s belly.


    "What¡­ what the hell¡­" the other people present who originally joined for fun cowered and immediately ran out of the shed. "AAAAHH!!!" they screamed as they fled back to their rooms. They may likely also gonna leave the Pei mansion tomorrow.


    With them gone, only Ke Hanying, Ji Qiuxin, Wu Deguang, Pei Ru, Pei Tingming, the three doctors of the Pei family, and the invisible grim reapers Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Jiu Ye along with Xu Hongkai''s corpse on the ground.


    "Cowards." Pei Tingming spat out as his hand was bandaged. He turned to Ji Qiuxin who was silently standing on the side. "How should we deal with it?" he asked.


    Ji Qiuxin didn''t immediately answer and just observed the moving belly of Xu Hongkai. This certainly is something evil. And I came here to get rid of the evil. But, why do I feel that there''s something amiss? Isn''t this the one I am looking for? She thought. Suddenly, she paused when she thought of something.


    Wait. This evil thing is inside Xu Hongkai''s belly. But, both Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingting died before Xu Hongkai arrived in Anchuan. Xu Hongkai might have died because of this evil thing, but who killed Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingting? If Xu Hongkai didn''t die because of this evil thing inside his belly, then, was he killed by the one that killed Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingting?


    Her delicate brows knitted as she stared at the moving belly of Xu Hongkai, as well as the tear on it that sometimes open wide, but they only can see darkness in it, not the least bit revealing whatever monster is hiding inside.


    Yes ¨C it''s definitely a monster. But, they don''t know what kind of monster it is, nor what monstrosity did Xu Hongkai do for him to have something evil inside his body. Yes, she believes Xu Hongkai isn''t innocent. She feels he must have done something evil, that''s why he died. And now, there''s something inside his body that extremely isn''t good and is actually dangerous.


    Xu Hongkai, this man¡­ behind his smiles lies his wickedness. She, as a priestess, can see his hypocrisy. She can hear the ridicule in hisughs. Xu Hongkai, definitely, isn''t a good person.


    "Hey!" Pei Tingming called when he saw that Ji Qiuxin just stared nkly at Xu Hongkai''s corpse. Has she gone stupid because of fear? He thought as he secretly sneered. It''s better if she did, but after Xu Hongkai''s matter is finished. "What should we do?" he asked again. "Is it safe to take it now out of the body? Or, we should just kill it?" he said, then paused. He felt that thetter is a good choice. "Let''s kill it. Taking it out is dangerous. Leaving it there is also dangerous. So, it''s better to just kill it." he exined and then signaled to a doctor.


    "H-huh? Lord Pei, I ¨C I can''t¡­ I''m afraid to kill it ¨C " that doctor said as he took a step back.


    Pei Tingming''s face darkened. "If you''re afraid, then leave! Go call the servants!" he told them.


    "YES!" the doctors answered and hastily left.


    Ji Qiuxin didn''t answer and just remained silent. She also doesn''t know which is the better choice. Although she''s a priestess and has a wide knowledge, but she has little experience. Another reason why she went here in Anchuan is to umte experience. Then, her knowledge will then turn to wisdom.


    Meanwhile, Ke Hanying is still silent. But, the malice in his eyes increased and they can even see a faint smile on his lips, though barely noticeable.


    "What do you think of this?" Yi Bing asked Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling observed the people present before he turned to the tear on Xu Hongkai''s belly. "Earlier¡­ I might have been just mistaken from what I have seen, but¡­" he slowly spoke as he looked at the tear on Xu Hongkai''s belly before he turned to look at Yi Bing. "That ck, something thin that attacked them, was it¡­?" he muttered.

 Chapter 430 - Organs

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Organs</h4>


    Jiu Ye looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling, waiting for Huo Ling to finish speaking while Yi Bing to confirm it. But, before Huo Ling could speak, the doors of the shed opened. The Pei family''s guards have arrived. They brought weapons with them, and they looked imposing. The Pei family''s doctors must have scared witless as they didn''t return with the guards they called.


    "Our lord, where is the monster that we''re taking out?" the captain of the guards asked and looked around, before his gaze fell on Xu Hongkai''s corpse. His thick brows knitted and he frowned. "Did the corpsee back to life?" he asked and looked at Pei Tingming.


    Pei Tinghe''s death has already been known as rted to the supernatural. Although Pei Tingting died normally by hanging herself, but with Pei Tinghe''s death as the preceding, and Xu Hongkai''s death as the seeding, with both deaths rted to supernatural, naturally, Pei Tingting''s death will be suspicious.


    If it was only Pei Tingting who died, which in a normal way, after Pei Tinghe, then Pei Tinghe''s death will be treated as only unusual, despite the supernatural thing that happened during when he was missing and that informed everyone of his death. People might be cautious at first, butter, they will forget this fact and would treat it as just a false rm.


    But, Xu Hongkai has died. This became a wake-up call to everyone and confirmed that something supernatural has happened after finding out that Xu Hongkai died in a mysterious way, because he broke the night rule. This confirmed their suspicion that there is something supernatural that is killing people.


    But, what is it? Could it be this thing? It has finally appeared? The captain of the guards thought as he looked at the moving belly of Xu Hongkai''s corpse. He took out his sword and approached it.


    "Be careful! It attacks!" Pei Tingming warned.


    "I know, our lord." The captain of the guard spoke and turned to his subordinates, then raised his chin at them, signaling them to surround it.


    Ji Qiuxin didn''t say anything, but she felt that something is very weird.


    "Do you think there''s something weird?" Jiu Ye asked, voicing out Ji Qiuxin''s thoughts, but to Yi Bing and Huo Ling. He pinched his chin as he carefully thought. His eyes narrowing as he looked at Xu Hongkai''s corpse, Pei Tingming, the guards, Ji Qiuxin and Ke Hanying, then back to Xu Hongkai''s corpse on the ground. "I don''t know why¡­ I just can''t put a finger on it¡­ but, there''s definitely something strange in this situation¡­!" he said.


    "Say." Huo Ling softly spoke as the guards surrounded Xu Hongkai''s corpse. "Earlier¡­ what do you think of that ck, string-like thing that attacked?" he asked Jiu Ye.


    "Huh? It was too fast, but I saw it¡­ though just for a short time¡­" Jiu Ye spoke as he scratched his head. "That thing is very dark in color, but under the light ¨C " he looked at the oilmps hanging around. " ¨C it seemed to be of dark red color." He said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded in agreement as they watched the guards'' swords descended on Xu Hongkai''s belly.


    Jiu Ye didn''t think much of Huo Ling''s question and just watched. "Ah!" he suddenly eximed when he realized something. "I know what is strange now!" he said and turned to Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "That monster didn''t attack!" he said.


    At the same time, just as Jiu Ye''s voice fell, an ear-piercing cry was heard followed by the opening of the doors of the shed.


    "NOOO!!! Don''t kill it!!!" Li Hua screamed. Her face is tear-stained as she entered, just in time to see all the swords pierced Xu Hongkai''s belly.


    Blood sttered and she watched, horror-stricken, the blood flowing out of Xu Hongkai''s belly. The moving belly of Xu Hongkai slowed down its movements as more blood flowed out of the belly.


    Pei Tingming and Ji Qiuxin turned.


    "What?" Pei Tingming frowned as he looked at her stunned, pale face that looked at Xu Hongkai''s belly in horror. "You''re too noisy. What if that evil thing was startled and jumped out again to kill us?" he asked, looking at her with his gaze filled in displeasure.


    He was already irked by Pei Ru earlier. Fortunately, after the doctors left, Wu Deguang followed with Pei Ru in his arms to let Pei Ru rest. The nuisance was then gone.


    "No¡­" Li Hua muttered as she fell on her knees.


    The guards were stunned by her. But, since the monster is very dangerous, they didn''t let go of their swords and kept their guard up in case of any sudden attacks. To suppress it, they stabbed their swords deeper in Xu Hongkai''s stomach.


    More blood flowed out and, after a while, the movements inside Xu Hongkai''s belly finally stopped.


    But, who would expect for Li Hua''s face became paler than a piece of paper and her tears fell? "NOO!!!" she cried as she buried her face in her hands.


    "What''s with you?!" Pei Tingming asked, irritated by Li Hua''s behavior.


    Ji Qiuxin started. "The evil presence was gone." She spoke.


    Pei Tingming turned to her. "Oh. Then, that''s good." He said.


    Li Hua''s cries became louder, as she must have wanted to say something but, because the earlier scene frightened her, she can''t speak. Meanwhile, Ke Hanying''s expression looked calm. But, one could see there was a faint smile on his lips.


    "¡­ do you think he was possessed?" Jiu Ye asked and shivered in fright as he hid behind Huo Ling even though he knows Ke Hanying can''t see him.


    "He didn''t show any sign of possession." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then, he''s having a mood swing?" Jiu Ye asked, although he knows this isn''t possible.


    Yi Bing declined to answer. Meanwhile, Huo Ling remained silent and his expression is calm as he looked at the scene before them.


    Jiu Ye returned to the topic. "Hey. Wasn''t that monster attacking them earlier? Why didn''t it attack them just now?" he asked and pointed the guards.


    Neither Yi Bing nor Huo Ling answered, as the door of the shed opened once again. This time, it was the Pei family doctors who arrived, and they are all catching their breath. Their gaze immediatelynded on Xu Hongkai''s belly. Seeing that it was bloody after it was pierced by swords, their faces turned pale like Li Hua''s.


    "What? Dared to return now after the evil thing was killed?" Pei Tingming sneered when he saw them. "You''re just in time, though. Dig out whatever''s inside the corpse''s belly." He told them. "Don''t worry. It''s already killed. It''s not moving anymore." He added.


    But, who would expect that their faces will turn paler in horror.


    "What? Still won''t move?" Pei Tingming is very angry this time.


    "L-Lord Pei¡­" one of the doctors finally returned to his senses and spoke with much difficulty after he found his voice from the shock.


    "What?" Pei Tingming frowned. "Are you still saying you can''t do it?! I''m paying you all, so can''t you do your jobs?!" he asked.


    "T-that''s not it, lord Pei¡­" the doctor answered.


    "Then, what?!" Pei Tingming asked.


    "T-the¡­ the third young master is¡­ is¡­" the doctor stammered.


    "What? What happened to Tingsong?" Pei Tingming asked.


    Although Pei Tingsong was born right after Pei Tingyi, but he was called ''third young master'' and then third-born son Pei Tinghe was called ''second young master'' because Pei Tingsong is a concubine''s son. Furthermore, Pei Tingsong was addressed after Pei Tinghe was born, and after Sun Ri wasn''t able to bear a child anymore.


    Thus, Pei Tinghe was the second young master and Pei Tingsong became the third young master, albeit Pei Tingsong is older than Pei Tinghe. It''s because he was a concubine''s child. This is one of his resentments towards the Pei family.


    "What happened to Tingsong?!" Pei Tingming asked. His voice is filled with urgency.


    Pei Tingsong is his most favorite son. Even his heir, Pei Tingyi, is his least favorite son.


    "Th ¨C the¡­ the third young master is¡­ is dead¡­" the doctor answered in a low voice.


    "WHAT?!" Pei Tingming''s voice rose.


    "WHAT?!" Jiu Ye eximed the same time as Pei Tingming. "How can he be dead?!" he asked, shocked.


    "How¡­ how did he die?!" Pei Tingming asked. "Wasn''t he fine a while ago?! Wasn''t it just a fever?!" he red t them as he clenched his fists.


    "T-that''s because¡­" the doctor stammered once again. Seeing Pei Tingming''s murderous gaze, his words flowed out of his mouth fluently. "He has no pulse and he lost his senses and not responding when we arrived. We figured there must be something wrong with both his heart and brain." He exined.


    "Then, didn''t you check it?! How can he suddenly die like that?!" Pei Tingming asked.


    "L ¨C lord Pei¡­ it''s because¡­ because the third young master''s heart and brain are¡­" the doctor spoke and his gaze fell on Xu Hongkai''s belly.


    As if on cue, from the tear, which is small earlier and now became bigger because of therge amount of blood flowing out, slipped out two organs that are covered in blood.

 Chapter 431 - Pei Tingsong

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Pei Tingsong</h4>


    "Wha¡­" Pei Tingming''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped as he looked at the two organs in shock. "What¡­ what the hell ¨C " he stammered. His lips are quivering and his face is pale both in fright and anger. "WHAT IS THIS?!?!" he shouted as he pointed to the two, bloody organs on the ground with a shaking hand.


    One of the organs can be found inside the chest, while the other is in the head. They are a heart and a brain, respectively. The heart has already stopped beating and has shrunk because it was pierced and lost too much blood.


    Li Hua''s cries became louder. "My Song-er!!!" she cried in her hands. Her tears formed a puddle on the ground and mixed with the blood.


    "SHUT UP!!!" Pei Tingming snarled at her. He then turned to the doctors. "What happened to Tingsong?!" he asked. "How can he die¡­ he can''t be dead! It''s just a fever! How can he die from a fever?! Are you ying a sick joke on me?!" he yelled at them. "Or was it that you misdiagnosed him, so now he''s dead?! You killed him! You want to harm him! You want to harm me! You want to harm all of my family, don''t you?!" he asked and pulled the nearest doctor and then punched him.


    "Our lord!" the guards cried and immediately pulled Pei Tingming and the doctor apart.


    The doctor that was punched by Pei Tingming whimpered and crawled towards the other doctors. "I resign!" he cried. "I don''t want to stay here anymore! I resign!!!" he said as he ran out of the door. His nose is bleeding and his cheek is red and swollen.


    "Tch! Coward! Let''s see where you can run to!" Pei Tingming sneered as he formed a n to capture the escaped doctor tomorrow. "You! Exin to me clearly what happened to Tingsong or you''ll die!" he told one of the two doctors left.


    "L-Lord Pei¡­ the third young master really had a fever three days ago." The doctor answered and he wanted to cry. But, knowing that Pei Tingming won''t let them off, he held back his tears. "Then, earlier, after we called for the guards to assist you, the madam called us and said that the third young master isn''t responding anymore and is barely breathing. We immediately checked him and found out that the third young master''s vital signs were lost." He said.


    Pei Tingming''s expression is extremely ugly.


    The doctor hastily continued. "Then¡­ then we remembered that¡­ that ¨C " he nced at Xu Hongkai''s belly that was ripped open before he immediately retracted his gaze. "That belly''s movements earlier looked familiar. Then, we realized that¡­ that it''s the same movement of a beating heart." He finished.


    Pei Tingming''s heart sank as he nkly stared at them. "¡­ kill them." He told the guards.


    The two doctors immediately cried. Fortunately, the guards didn''t move. "Our lord¡­ we also can''t ept the third young master''s death." The captain of the guards said. His words are sympathetic, but his face and voice are void of it. "The recent events are extremely bizarre. We''ll definitely get to the bottom of it." he then nced at the two doctors. "Also, we can''t kill them." He turned to Pei Tingming and whispered something to him.


    Pei Tingming''s expression immediately changed. Ji Qiuxin was puzzled and is curious of what the guard had told Pei Tingming, but she held her curiosity. Meanwhile, Ke Hanying''s brows shot up, and his expression turned pensive while he looked at Pei Tingming and the captain of the guards before he retracted his gaze.


    Although Pei Tingming''s expression eased because of what the captain of the guards said, he still felt anger. "Stand up." He told the crying Li Hua. His tone has also softened.


    Li Hua obediently stood up. "My Song-er¡­ my Song-er!!!" she cried.


    Pei Tingming wiped her tears. "Take her back to her room." He told the doctors and the guards.


    "Yes." The captain of the guards answered as he took Li Hua away while his subordinates took the doctors.


    Only Pei Tingming, Ji Qiuxin and Ke Hanying were left.


    "Priestess¡­ why didn''t you tell me that they were a heart and a brain inside lord Xu''s belly?" Pei Tingming asked Ji Qiuxin.


    "How can I know that they were organs?" Ji Qiuxin calmly asked back. "I can only sense evil, but not identify what kind of being are they." He said and looked at Pei Tingming in the eyes, as if saying that Pei Tingming is also evil, as well as the owner of the two organs found inside Xu Hongkai''s belly.


    Pei Tingming''s darkened.


    Suddenly, the silent Ke Hanying spoke. "Wasn''t there something else there?" he asked and pointed to Xu Hongkai''s belly. "And it looks like the priestess wasn''t wrong. There is really a being inside." He said. "And it looks like it was the one that attacked earlier." He added.


    Pei Ting and Ji Qiuxin sharply turned. Pei Tingming''s face paled. They were too shocked of the brain and the heart that they found, and was distracted by Li Hua''s cries and the doctors'' panic that they didn''t inspect further what is inside Xu Hongkai''s belly. That if there are more. They have forgotten that something that attacked them earlier.


    "But I don''t sense any evilness anymore." Ji Qiuxin spoke.


    "Then, it must have already died." Ke Hanying shrugged as if this isn''t rted to him.


    Ji Qiuxin looked at him for a while before she retracted his gaze.


    "Somebody! Come here!" Pei Tingming shouted outside the door.


    Li Hua''s room is near the shed, that''s why she immediately arrived earlier. Her room is near the shed because Sun Ri chose it for her when they were still not pregnant. Naturally, Sun Ri''s status as the legal wife makes her superior to Li Hua, not to mention her family''s backing which made her more superior than her, even though she is favored by Pei Tingming. Li Hua can only swallow this injustice.


    The captain of the guards returned. "What is, our lord? Are you alright?" he asked.


    "There is still something in there. The one that attacked us. Check it." Pei Tingming ordered.


    "Yes." The captain of the guards nodded and picked up a sword on the side before he used its tip to tear the holerger for them to see what''s inside the belly.


    "URGH!" Ji Qiuxin covered her mouth and she turned her back on them to vomit when they finally saw what''s inside.


    "SH*T!" Pei Tingming cursed and his face turned green. But, he isn''t a delicate woman like Ji Qiuxin so he held back his nausea.


    The silent grim reapers on the side also saw it.


    "A child?!" Jiu Ye eximed as his eyes widened in shock. "No¡­ it''s too small¡­ an infant?!?!" he said when they saw a small figure curled up under the flesh of Xu Hongkai''s belly.


    Its body was riddled with holes after the guards pierced it earlier. But, the strange things are ¨C


    "How can there be an infant in a man''s stomach?!" the captain of the guards eximed.


    And ¨C


    "¡­ where¡­ where did the brain and the heart came from?" Pei Tingming asked as he looked at the small holes on the infant''s corpse. Obviously, they aren''t enough for an adult''s brain and heart to slip through.


    More like, the infant''s corpse isn''t big enough to fit in an adult''s brain and heart. So, where did the brain and hearte from? Based from Li Hua''s cries and the doctors'' ims earlier, they know that the brain and the heart that were found earlier belong to Pei Tingsong who is now dead. But, they found an infant''s corpse inside Xu Hongkai''s belly. Logically speaking, Pei Tingsong''s brain and heart should''ve been ced inside the infant''s corpse. But, there are no signs of surgery on the infant''s corpse.


    Also ¨C "Li Hua and the doctors didn''t say that someone cut open Tingsong''s skull and chest to take his brain and heart. They just said that he was unresponsive." Pei Tingming silently spoke. "So, how did Tingsong''s brain and heart ended up here? How did the culprit take it from him? And why were they ced inside Xu Hongkai''s belly, next to an infant''s corpse?" he asked.


    Ke Hanying crossed his arms and pinched his chin, deeply pondering. "I''ve heard of rumors about lord Xu before¡­ that he has weird fetishes¡­" he said and deliberately stopped speaking, leaving the others hanging, and making their imaginations run wild.


    "What the f*ck?!" Pei Tingming cursed as his face flushed in anger. He red at Xu Hongkai''s corpse. If he knew that this trash is a pedophile, he definitely wouldn''t invite him to desecrate Pei Tinghe''s funeral!


    "So, lord Xu is¡­" the guard captain frowned. "But, how does that rte to the third young master? Why is the third young master''s brain and heart be ced inside lord Xu''s belly?" he asked.


    Ke Hanying wasn''t the least bit bothered as he carelessly shrugged. "Who knows what the culprit is thinking?" he said. "A prank?" he guessed before he grinned. "I''m not the culprit, so how can I know their thoughts?" he asked.

 Chapter 432 - Xiao Hualing

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Xiao Hualing</h4>


    Pei Tingming wanted to retort, "How can we know that you aren''t the culprit?" when he stopped as he remembered that Ke Hanying is a local tyrant.


    Although Ke Hanying isn''t from Anchuan, but he is very powerful. Not only because of his wealth and influence, but also because he is fearless. He doesn''t fear he''d lose all his wealth as he can just make them again. He also doesn''t fear he''d lose his influence since he just can buy it.


    It''s not the person who doesn''t have anything to lose that you should be afraid of. It''s the person that has everything, but isn''t afraid to lose them that should be feared!


    Pei Tingming doesn''t want to offend Ke Hanying, but he doesn''t want to act amiable towards him when in fact he doesn''t like him. Just why did the Anhu mayor made him rece him by this arrogant local tyrant? Or, why does the local tyrant want to attend a funeral? Is he tired of living and want to have his own funeral, too? Then, he can go ahead and die now.


    He secretly sneered and ignored what Ke Hanying said as he held back his temper from ring up. He turned to ask Ji Qiuxin about her opinion about the supernatural events, only to see her looking so pale and her expression is bad. She suddenly feels unwell.


    Pei Tingming''s expression that just eased turned worse. "Let''s go back, eat our dinner and then rest." He said before he turned to the captain of the guards. "Have the servants clean this mess. After that, have them clean up Tingsong''s room. We''ll hold a small funeral for him tomorrow, like what we did to Tingting''s." he said.


    "Yes, our lord." The captain of the guards answered.


    Pei Tingming left. Ji Qiuxin calmed herself for a while before she followed. The captain of the guards saw that only Ke Hanying was left so he went to call the servants. He missed to see the smile that appeared on Ke Hanying''s lips as Ke Hanying looked at Xu Hongkai''s corpse.


    "How is it, for your name you''ve carefully kept clean to be ruined today, and from here on?" Ke Hanying asked. He''s obviously talking to Xu Hongkai''s corpse, which is a bizarre and also frightening sight. "No one can hide the truth forever. You should''ve seen thising." He said before he also left the shed.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Jiu Ye who witnessed everything. "¡­" we''ve discovered such a shocking trut. Unfortunately, we can''t reveal it¡­


    "HEY! What does he mean¡­ what does he mean by his words?!" Jiu Ye finally reacted when he found his voice.


    "... as what you understood, I guess." Huo Ling answered.


    "Don''t be so casual about this! This is a very important matter!" Jiu Ye said.


    "We''re not." Yi Bing seriously answered.


    Jiu Ye''s head almost exploded from countless thoughts in his mind. "You mean, Ke Hanying knows Xu Hongkai?!?!" he asked.


    Huo Ling looked at him. His gaze seemed to be telling him, "Such an obvious fact, do you still need to ask?".


    "¡­ I''m sorry. But, I have to organize all my thoughts so that I could reach a clear and definite answer." Jiu Ye muttered. "Ke Hanying knows Xu Hongkai. Xu Hongkai is secretly a pedophile andmitted such acts." He said. "Could it be, Ke Hanying was Xu Hongkai''s former victim?" he asked, then made a pause. "He must be. No one knows about Ke Hanying''s background and only knows that he suddenly appeared in Anhu and made his name. But, we can''t deny what happened just now. Ke Hanying knows Xu Hongkai, and obviously has a grudge on him. So, Ke Hanying must be from Anhe! Andter he moved to Anhu!" he finished.


    Yi Bing smilled. "Good. You''re bing sharper." He said.


    Jiu Ye foolishly grinned. "Thank you, senior Yi." He said.


    "If Ke Hanying is originally from Anhe¡­ could it be ¨C " Huo Ling spoke. " ¨C Hualing, too?" he asked.


    They turned to him.


    "Ke Hanying knows Hualing, and sounded like they have a deep rtionship." Huo Ling continued. "Ke Hanying was Xu Hongkai''s former victim, and Hualing killed Xu Hongkai. Did she kill him to avenge her friend? Or¡­ was she also a victim?" he asked.


    They fell silent.


    "Hualing as a former Anhe citizen is possible." Yi Bing finally spoke. "And she killed Xu Hongkai as a revenge is likely. The question is, when did Hualing arrive in Anchuan? And why?" he asked.


    "Ah." Huo Ling muttered as he and Jiu Ye looked at each other. "We have too little information about Hualing." He said.


    They only know that she''s a ghost, and is the mastermind behind the supernatural events that happened. They still do not know what grudge does she have to haunt the Pei family, and currently have killed three members of them. They also don''t know how did she know how to manipte the time, and where did the other souls go to, especially Shi Jiu''s target which is a foreign soul in this world.


    Speaking of Cao Cao and he arrives. They saw Shi Jiu in Jiu Ye''s room when they returned.


    "Found something?" Yi Bing asked.


    Shi Jiu turned and they were surprised by his grave expression, which is a great contrast of his usual carefree expression. "Yes." He answered. Before they could ask another question, he already spoke. "About Xiao Hualing." He said. His expression is solemn.


    "Tell us what you know." Yi Bing spoke as they took their seats.


    "Yes." Shi Jiu nodded. "Her name is Xiao Hualing. She is an orphan. It is the name she has given herself." He started. "''hua'' for ''flower''. She sells flowers. And she is as beautiful as the flowers she sells." He said.


    "So, that''s why Ke Hanying was sitting beside the flowerbed on the riverbank." Huo Ling said.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye were puzzled, and Yi Bing immediately told them about his investigation on Ke Hanying.


    "I see." Shi Jiu muttered and he looked pensive. But, he has to finish reporting first. "When she arrived in Anchuan, many men admired her. She is the most beautiful women in the town." He continued. "Pei Tinghe is a yboy, as well as Pei Tingsong. ''birds of the same feathers flock together''. They were smitten on her." He said.


    "So, she''s really Pei Tinghe''s first crush!" Jiu Ye said.


    "It can be said of Pei Tingsong''s, too." Huo Ling added.


    "At that time, the Pei family''s power is on the rise, and their influence is spreading." Shi Jiu spoke. "Seeing that the two young masters of the Pei family are courting her, all the other men retreated. But ¨C " he said. " ¨C whether Pei Tinghe or Pei Tingsong wanted to marry her as his main wife or take her in as his concubine, they have to wait for Pei Tingyi to get married fist." He looked at them three.


    Enlightenment shed on their faces. "That''s right! Not only Pei Tingyi is the eldest son, but he is also the heir!" Jiu Ye said. "No matter who Pei Tinghe or Pei Tingsong falls in love with, but they had to wait for Pei Tingyi to marry a woman he likes first before they have their turn." He exined.


    Shi Jiu nodded. "That''s right." he said.


    "But, we didn''t see any woman around Pei Tingyi." Huo Ling spoke. "He never married, right?" he asked.


    "He didn''t." Yi Bing answered when he remembered the Pei family tree that Shi Jiu sent to them before.


    Pei Tingyi''s name is alone. He neither has a wife nor a child. Not even a concubine.


    "Yes." Shi Jiu nodded. "Pei Tingyi didn''t marry anyone. In fact, he never had anyone he liked." He said. "And this is one of the reasons why Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingsong, as well as Li Hua, resents Pei Tingyi. Because of Pei Tingyi, neither Pei Tinghe nor Pei Tingsong could get married." He exined.


    "Then, what happened to Xiao Hualing?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Ah!" Jiu Ye eximed when he remembered something. "Did Pei Tinghe reject her that''s why she''s haunting the Pei family?" he asked.


    To their surprise, Shi Jiu shook his head. "No." he answered. "It was the other way around." he said. Before they could speak, he continued. "It was Xiao Hualing who rejected them." He told them.


    "What?!" Jiu Ye eximed. "She rejected¡­ then, if it was her who rejected Pei Tinghe, then why is she haunting him and his family?" he asked.


    Shi Jiu frowned. He didn''t know the answer, and so he continued. "After Xiao Hualing rejected them, Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingsong didn''t give up and continued courting her, promising her that they''ll take her as their main wife. She only needs to choose between them and she''ll have a wealthy life." He said. "The people think she''s afraid to offend the other man if she''d choose one. Some even thought that she''s acting hard-to-get. But, that isn''t it." he looked at them. "It''s because she is carrying a child."

 Chapter 433 - Father

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Father</h4>


    "Wha ¨C " they opened their mouths to speak, but it''s as if their voice doesn''t want toe out. "WHAT?!?!" they eximed. Their eyes widened in shock as they started at each other, then Shi Jiu, stunned.


    "What ¨C what do you mean, a child?! Xiao Hualing has a child?!" Jiu Ye asked.


    Shi Jiu calmly nodded. He was also shocked earlier when he heard this. "Yes. She had." He said.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing heard what he said and they started. "''had''¡­ by ''had'', you mean¡­?" Huo Ling slowly spoke.


    "Yes." Shi Jiu turned to him. "It was never born." He told him.


    Huo Ling opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Yi Bing, on the other hand, has lived for many thousand years and has seen many things. He was shocked at first but he immediately became calm. "Is this the reason why she is haunting the Pei family?" he asked.


    Huo Ling and Jiu Ye turned to Yi Bing before they turned again to look at Shi Jiu, waiting for his answer.


    "Yes." Shi Jiu answered, though he knows that everyone could already guess.


    Who was the one affected the most, targeted the most, by Xiao Hualing? The Pei family.


    "Who is the father of the child?" Huo Ling asked.


    But, Shi Jiu shook his head. "I don''t know." He honestly answered.


    Silence fell.


    "We thought, at first, that it might be Pei Tinghe." Yi Bing spoke. "But, that is just our initial guess. We don''t have that much information in our hands. We only made a tentative answer so that our investigation would have a direction." He exined. "But, right now¡­ I''m having doubts." He said.


    Jiu Ye thought about it. "Xiao Hualing rejected Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingsong because she has a child. Could it be that the father of the child is Ke Hanying?" he asked.


    It''s only Ke Hanying they could think that has the most intimate rtionship to Xiao Hualing,


    "Impossible." Huo Ling spoke as he frowned. "Based from Ke Hanying''s actions, it must be a long time that he and Xiao Hualing didn''t meet. If there was something that happened between him and Xiao Hualing, he would never leave Xiao Hualing." He exined. "Even if they were separated by unforeseen circumstances, he would definitely find Xiao Hualing. Also, even if Xiao Hualing doesn''t want to see Ke Hanying due to some reasons and left him, but after she gave birth to a child, she shouldn''t deprive the child of his father. So, she would definitely return to Ke Hanying''s side. In fact ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C she wouldn''t go that far just to avoid Ke Hanying." He said.


    "You have a point." Shi Jiu said.


    "Of course, we can''t ignore the time." Yi Bing spoke. "Basing from Ke Hanying''s current appearance, he must be in histe twenties. If he was a former victim of Xu Hongkai, then he must be around six to sixteen years old. Let''s not forget the time Ke Hanying escaped from Xu Hongkai and moved to Anhu then establish his name and influence." He said.


    "You are right." Shi Jiu said. "Ke Hanying and Xiao Hualing must be around the same age. When Xiao Hualing appeared in Anchuan, she was already an adult." He said. "If Ke Hanying and Xiao Hualing were former victims of Xu Hongkai, then they must be already teenagers to be able to escape from his clutches. And then, they were unfortunately separated." He looked at them. "It might be possible for Xiao Hualing to bear a child at this age, but it isn''t possible given their situation. They are in Xu Hongkai''s hands, and that they aren''t stupid to fool around and risk their chances to escape, right? Given their situation, they should be thinking more of escaping than doing that." He exined.


    "So, Ke Hanying can''t be the father of Xiao Hualing''s child, huh?" Jiu Ye felt dispirited because his guess was off. "Then, it''s either Pei Tinghe or Pei Tingsong?" he asked.


    They looked at each other.


    "Pei Tinghe might be. It was him who Xiao Hualing attacked first." Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak as he was pondering.


    "Then¡­ it''s Pei Tinghe?" Jiu Ye asked.


    But, Huo Ling didn''t speak. He just looked at Yi Bing.


    Finally, Yi Bing spoke, but it was a different topic. "What do you think of tonight''s event?" he asked, referring to the two organs that were found inside Xu Hongkai''s belly.


    "Gruesome." Jiu Ye''s face scrunched up.


    Shi Jiu ignored Jiu Ye''s answer. "This proves that she will definitely make those who wronged her in the past to pay." He answered.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. Xiao Hualing was still young when she became a victim of Xu Hongkai, but she still clearly remembered it after she died. Her grudges are really strong.


    "There is an infant''s corpse." He reminded them.


    "Ah." They all fell silent.


    Jiu Ye was the one who first spoke. "Could it be Xiao Hualing''s child?" he asked.


    "If she cared for her unborn child, she wouldn''t ce its corpse inside the corpse of a person she hates very much." Huo Ling spoke.


    "Then¡­" Jiu Ye looked at him.


    "A symbolism." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded. "It symbolized how evil Xu Hongkai is." He said. "It doesn''t necessarily mean an infant¡­ but that Xu Hongkai has a fetish and for children." He exined.


    Jiu Ye''s face turned green in disgust. "He really deserves to die." He said.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling agreed.


    Yi Bing looked at them and saw that the topic is about to end here. So, he spoke. "Don''t you think it is a message sent to Pei Tingsong?" he asked. Before they could react, he continued. "Pei Tingsong''s heart and brain was ced beside the infant''s corpse inside Xu Hongkai''s belly." He told them.


    "Oh." They muttered and another silence fell.


    "So¡­ it must be Pei Tingsong who is the father of Xiao Hualing''s unborn child?" Jiu Ye slowly asked as he looked at the faces of the three adults.


    "Most likely." Shi Jiu spoke. The answer is already so obvious.


    "But¡­ how?" Jiu Ye asked again as he scratched his head, feeling puzzled.


    "What do you mean ''how''?" Shi Jiu asked him.


    "Because ¨C " Jiu Ye turned to look at him. " ¨C didn''t Pei Ru tell Ling-ge before that Pei Tinghe told his family that he wants Xiao Hualing to be his concubine?" he asked. Seeing their lukewarm expressions, he sighed in helplessness. "It was Pei Tinghe who asked. Not Pei Tingsong!" he told them.


    "¡­ ah." They muttered.


    "How¡­?" Shi Jiu was equally puzzled as Jiu Ye.


    "He might have backstabbed Pei Tinghe." Huo Ling guessed.


    They turned to him.


    "If Xiao Hualing could see through them, then she must already know what kind of people are they." He said. "Scums." He spat out.


    The three nodded in agreement.


    "So, she rejected them." Huo Ling said. "But, for scums like Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingsong, their pride matters over their feelings. They couldn''t ept that they were rejected and their ego was more hurt than their heart. So, they started to harass her in the form of courtship." He exined.


    "But, the child¡­" Jiu Ye spoke.


    "What do you think is the best way for a man to get revenge on a girl?" Huo Ling asked. His face has no expression.


    Shi Jiu and Yi Bing didn''t answer but they frowned in disgust. Meanwhile, it took some time for Jiu Ye to finally understand.


    His eyes widened in shock and he acted puking because of disgust. "They are the worst!" he said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "This way, not only could he avenge his wounded ego, he can also ''taste'' her, and he is even her first time." He frowned in disgust.


    Jiu Ye was enraged. But, how can he relieve his anger? The object of his anger was already dead.


    "And, it''s just a simple matter for Pei Tingsong to backstab Pei Tinghe. In fact ¨C " Huo Ling continued. " ¨C it is Pei Tingsong''s daily task: to backstab Pei Tinghe." He analyzed.


    They thought about it and feel that it seems possible. After all, Pei Tinghe''s name is notorious. Pei Tingsong, on the other hand, has a good image to the public and therefore have the goodwill of the people. He also made his sphere of influence using his clean image. Then, using his influence, he spread bad things about Pei Tinghe, and Pei Tinghe ended as someone notorious today.


    "Seriously, is it only Pei Tingyi who is the good one in this rotten family?" Jiu Ye asked.


    Pei Tingting must also be someone not good. Or else, why would Xiao Hualing kill her?


    "Let''s move to the next topic." Yi Bing said, wanting to change the depressing atmosphere.


    "Right." Huo Ling muttered when he remembered something. "How did she die? Did she reallymit suicide?" he asked.


    That''s the rumor Han ma heard the other day, and he overheard Han ma and Pei Ru talking about.

 Chapter 434 - Possibility

    <h4>Chapter 434 - Possibility</h4>


    "This¡­" Shi Jiu''s expression suddenly changed. "I''m not sure of." He honestly answered.


    "''not sure of''?" Yi Bing asked.


    Shi Jiu looked at him. "Li Huchong knows that Xiao Hualing died from falling in the river. The citizens also are a witness of it." he said. "Of course, from the perspective of the other people, being pregnant before marriage is shameful. They would think that it drove Xiao Hualing tomit suicide. But ¨C " he frowned as he looked at them. " ¨C I am suspecting Li Huchong is hiding something." He said.


    "Xiao Hualing''s death is really suspicious. Li Huchong must be already a governor of the Anchuan at that time, so he definitely knows something." Yi Bing said.


    Jiu Ye nodded in agreement. Everyone around is suspicious. Each of them is hiding dark secrets which they need to uncover in order to bring the obscured truth to light.


    "Why did you suspect Li Huchong?" Huo Ling asked Shi Jiu. "It''s not just your instinct, right?" he asked.


    Shi Jiu turned to him and smiled. "As expected of Yi Bing''s apprentice. You''re really smart." He said.


    "Thanks for the praise." Huo Ling humbly said without looking embarrassed.


    Jiu Ye grimaced. "So, what is it? There is more?" he asked Shi Jiu.


    "Yeah." Shi Jiu nodded. "Li Huchong and I got drunk. Of course, he spouted many things. And surprisingly, he is honest when he is drunk." He said. "He said that the early years of him being a governor is really hard since he has to bow down to the Pei family. He also promoted many rtives of the Pei family in the government. In short, he is just their puppet." He told them.


    "It''s to be expected, though. The Pei family is that influential." Jiu Yemented.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak. He is waiting for Shi Jiu to get to the main point.


    Shi Jiu didn''t disappoint him. "I then asked him about Xiao Hualing when I saw he is very drunk." He continued.


    The atmosphere immediately turned serious.


    "It is as what I have told you. Xiao Hualing is a nameless orphan girl. She has no backing whatsoever." Shi Jiu said. "She''s unfortunate to be fancied by Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingsong. But, Li Huchong isn''t sure who knocked her up, but it is definitely one of the two since Xiao Hualing wasn''t pregnant when she arrived in Anchuan." He exined. Then, his voice lowered. "But, when I asked him how Xiao Hualing died¡­ he fell silent." He said.


    "What does that mean?" Jiu Ye asked. "He really knows something! Was Xiao Hualing actually killed instead of hermitting suicide? If that is so, then does he know who killed Xiao Hualing?" he asked.


    Shi Jiu scratched his head. "As I said, Li Huchong wasn''t speaking after I asked." He frowned. "But, I know he is sober. It''s just that he doesn''t want to speak." He exined.


    "So, he knows something." Yi Bing spoke. "He must be still under the control of the Pei family for him to not breathe a single word about Xiao Hualing." He said.


    "So, it''s the Pei family who is behind her death?! It''s really them?!" Jiu Ye eximed.


    "Only them could have the power to bully a single girl and threat a governor." Huo Ling muttered.


    "Poor Xiao Hualing. Not only was she assaulted, but the assault has been kept under the rug." Jiu Ye sighed,menting Xiao Hualing''s misfortune. "No wonder she is vengeful." He said.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling agreed. To kill four people¡­ it can only be the work of a vengeful ghost.


    "But, many witnessed that Xiao Hualing fell in the river." Yi Bing suddenly spoke. "There was no one around her to push her and she just fell¡­ or jumped on the river. That made them think shemitted suicide." He said.


    "That''s true." They agreed. Anyone would initially think that it was a suicide.


    "If it wasn''t suicide, then, it is a murder." Huo Ling spoke.


    They all froze. They then looked at him. "''murder''¡­" they muttered. Why didn''t it cross in their minds? They thought, feeling ashamed. If Xiao Hualing didn''tmit suicide, then she must be murdered!


    "But, there was no one around¡­" Jiu Ye said.


    "We can''t ignore the possibility that there must be someone in the surroundings." Huo Ling said.


    Silence fell.


    "By what you mean, ''no one around'', is that there is no one around in Xiao Hualing. But, there must be someone hiding in the surroundings?" Yi Bing looked at him.


    "Yes." A faint smile appeared in Huo Ling''s lips.


    Jiu Ye''s eyes widened in shock while Shi Jiu looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    "So, what you mean to say, Xiao Hualing is murdered before she jumped on the river?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded. "She jumped on the river to escape." he said.


    Jiu Ye''s mouth formed an ''O''. "Amazing¡­" he said as he looked at Huo Ling with an admiring gaze.


    But, there was no conceited expression on Huo Ling''s face. Instead, his expression turned graver.


    "If she escaped by the river, then¡­ could she be ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C still alive?" he asked.


    "¡­" what the hell¡­ how can this be? They thought as they looked at each other. Their gazes are speaking.


    "This is just a guess." Huo Ling spoke in a small voice. He knows that it might be not possible. If Xiao Hualing is really still alive, no human can do what the ghosts can.


    Making simr corpses appear all over arge town¡­ sneaking inside a heavily guarded mansion without rming anyone ¨C not even them, the grim reapers. Taking two vitally crucial organs without leaving a trace on the body, and then cing it inside someone''s belly along with an infant''s corpse¡­


    If there really is a human who could do this, then he must be a veteran homicidal maniac.


    "We have to find out how Xiao Hualing died." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Yes." They agreed.


    Suddenly, Huo Ling spoke again. "There is another possibility¡­" he looked at them.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye. "¡­" what is it now? Although they are thankful for Huo Ling because of his ideas, and mostly they are on the mark, but these ideas are all frightening. Just like the possibility of Xiao Hualing being alive¡­


    Too scary. Too scary.


    "What is it?" Yi Bing asked seeing the speechless pair of brothers.


    Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing. "It isn''t a murder, but can be called one." He answered.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye started. "Huh? Not a murder¡­ but also a murder?" Jiu Ye asked, looking skeptical.


    Shi Jiu frowned, thinking of the list of possible cases that could be considered a murder, yet isn''t. It''s a murder, but bes not because the perpetrators aren''t arrested for it.


    "Could it be¡­" he muttered as his eyes suddenly widened when he came to a realization.


    Yi Bing''s eyes slightly widened and he looked at Huo Ling when he also realized it. "Was it¡­" he muttered.


    "Huh? What? What is it? Can you enlighten me?" Jiu Ye asked as he looked at the three adults who are looking at each other, and ismunicating through their gazes.


    Huo Ling broke eye contact from Yi Bing and Shi Jiu and turned to Jiu Ye. "What is a murder but is also isn''t¡­ what isn''t a murder but can be called one¡­" he said and faintly smiled when he saw questions appeared on top of Jiu Ye''s head. "It is driving someone to death." He told him.


    "¡­ huh?" Jiu Ye muttered under his breath as his mind processed what Huo Ling said. "Huh¡­ HUH?!?!" he finally reacted. "Dr-driv¡­ driving someone to death¡­?" he sucked in a sharp breath as he stared at Huo Ling in shock.


    "It is possible." Shi Jiu spoke as he nodded to Huo Ling. "They didn''t kill her, but just drove her to kill herself." He said and frowned.


    "Wait¡­ wait ¨C " Jiu Ye muttered as he raised his hand to call their attention. "Is this what I am thinking?" he asked.


    They turned to him. "What are you thinking?" they asked.


    "Err, uhm¡­" Jiu Ye muttered as he organized his thoughts. "Because Xiao Hualing rejected Pei Tinghe and Pei Tingsong, Pei Tingsong defiled her out of spite. For him and Pei Tinghe broke off from Xiao Hualing cleanly, they made her reputation bad because she became pregnant out of wedlock. Then, they used that as an excuse to make themselves clean in the eyes of the public." He said. "How spiteful!" he spat. "Xiao Hualing resented them, but only for her grudged to be unresolved because she doesn''t have the power to fight against the Pei family. No one would also stand up for her to clean her name and bring the truth to light, since everyone is afraid of the Pei family ¨C including the newly-assigned governor Li Huchong." He exined. "Unwilling to continue living in infamy, she jumped in the river to end herself." He finished.

 Chapter 435 - Li Huchong

    <h4>Chapter 435 - Li Huchong</h4>


    Silence fell.


    "¡­ am I wrong?" Jiu Ye asked when he saw that Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu are staring at him. His face flushed and he started to feel conscious.


    "No. You are right." they answered.


    "¡­ then, what is it?" he asked. If I am right, then why are you looking at me with that weird gaze? He thought as his lips twitched in annoyance.


    "You''ve be sharper." They answered before they turned around, their backs facing him.


    "He summarized our investigation, that took thirty chapters, in just one paragraph." Huo Ling said.


    "Mn¡­" Yi Bing nodded. His expression is nk.


    "Please forgive my younger brother for being not sensible¡­" Shi Jiu said and awkwardly smiled.


    Jiu Ye who can hear them. "¡­" sorry for saying this another insensible thing but can we now continue the discussion? This arc is going to end in five chapters.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu turned.


    "If this is really what it is ¨C " Huo Ling spoke. " ¨C then, she is killing because of grudges." He said. "A deep one, at that." He added.


    They nodded in agreement. "Xiao Hualing killed Pei Tingsong because he defiled her and made her suffer by giving her a bad reputation." Shi Jiu said.


    "She killed Xu Hongkai because she, as well as Ke Hanying, were victims of him when they were young." Jiu Ye said. "Pei Tinghe¡­ huh?" he paused. "What is her grudge with Pei Tinghe?" he asked.


    "¡­ rejection? But, it was her who rejected Pei Tinghe, right?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "There is also Pei Tingting." Yi Bing reminded them.


    Silence fell. "Then¡­ what are these two''s sin to Xiao Hualing for her to kill them?" they asked.


    No one spoke as they do not know the answer.


    "Could it be to serve as a warning to the Pei family?" Huo Ling guessed.


    They turned to him.


    "That she killed them because they are a part of the Pei family?" Huo Ling added.


    "Ah." They muttered. This seems possible.


    "Let''s stop here." Yi Bing spoke. "Have a rest. We''ll continue tomorrow." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing were about to leave and go back to their room when Shi Jiu spoke. "Wait." He called.


    "What is it?" Yi Bing asked as they turned.


    "I forgot to tell you something." Shi Jiu said.


    "That is?" Huo Ling asked.


    Shi Jiu grinned. "I''m already dead." He scratched his head.


    "¡­ we already know that." Huo Ling spoke.


    "No. That''s not what I mean!" Shi Jiu said as he shook his head.


    "Then¡­?" Yi Bing spoke.


    "What I mean, I died in this world." Shi Jiu answered. Before any of them could ask or react, he continued. "Li Huchong killed me." He told them.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Jiu Ye. "¡­" what¡­


    "HUH?!?!" as expected, Jiu Ye was the first to react. "Brother, what do you¡­ you mean Li Huchong killed you?! Why?! When?!" he asked as he stared at Shi Jiu, wide-eyed in shock.


    Shi Jiu didn''t answer and he nced at Yi Bing. Seeing that Yi Bing''s expression didn''t change and he isn''t mad, he secretly sighed in relief. "I was too hasty and let my guard down." He said. "We were drinking then but when I lied down the bed in the room he arranged for me, my AI suddenly notified me that I was poisoned. It was from my drink, and my AI notified me only then because the poison actedte." He exined.


    "So¡­ you mean to say, you should still be lying down on that bed right now while Li Huchong is waiting for you to die and then dispose your body?" Huo Ling asked.


    "That''s right." Shi Jiu nodded.


    "¡­ then why are you here right now?" Huo Ling asked. Shouldn''t you be still in one of the rooms in Li Huchong''s house? He thought.


    "Don''t worry. I reced myself with a clone." Shi Jiu answered.


    Huo Ling then remembered that there really seemed to be clones for the grim reapers. Although grim reapers are corpses ¨C which are lifeless, that made it simr to a clone, but their difference from the clones made for them is Shen Sheng''s Conferment Seal, which gives them vital signs. But, the clone is appropriate to use currently in Shi Jiu''s situation since Li Huchong is expecting him to be a corpse.


    Although Shi Jiu could make Shen Sheng''s Conferment Seal stop working for him to y dead on Li Huchong, but since there is already a recement, then why do something troublesome? Even though they can make the Conferment Seal stop from working, but it requires extensive methods for it to stop. After all, it is Shen Sheng''s seal.


    Also, who knows what Li Huchong would do to Shi Jiu''s corpse? So, it''s best for Shi Jiu to rece himself with his clone.


    "For now, there is no sign of any activity in the room." Shi Jiu said as he tapped his jade ring and then looked at the holographic screen.


    "Why did Li Huchong kill you?" Yi Bing asked.


    Shi Jiu shook his head. "I don''t know. After he ced me on the bed, he just looked at me and then silently left." He answered.


    "Could it be he is working for the Pei family?" Huo Ling asked. "The Pei family must not want for their dark secrets to be revealed. Now that there is someone snooping around them, then they have Li Huchong kill Shi Jiu." He exined.


    "It is possible." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Huh?" Jiu Ye muttered. "If they would kill those who are investigating them, then ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C wouldn''t Ji Qiuxin be in danger?" he asked.


    "¡­ ah." They muttered. A secondter and they ran outside, going to the direction of Ji Qiuxin''s room.


    Shi Jiu watched them left and helplessly smiled. He can''t show up since he should be in Li Huchong''s house right now. He was about to leave when he suddenly heard some noises. He activated his stealth skill before he followed it, which is in the opposite direction to Ji Qiuxin''s room.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Jiu Ye are hiding in a corner and is watching the servants sneak around. It was alreadyte in the night and everyone should be sleeping now, but they are still up and about, which make them suspicious because they are viting the night rules of the town.


    "What do you think are they doing?" Jiu Ye asked.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling observed the servants for a while. "They don''t seem going to kill anyone tonight." Yi Bing said.


    "Then, were we wrong¡­" Jiu Ye wanted to ask when he was cut off.


    "They are just nning to kill." Huo Ling said as he looked at a servant ce some weeds on the beam.


    "Huh?" Jiu Ye muttered and turned, only for him to almost scream when he was startled by a servant that suddenly appeared before him. He thought that he was exposed, but the servant didn''t react and resumed cing weeds in the corners.


    "Those are highly mmable weeds." Yi Bing spoke as he looked at the weeds before Jiu Ye''s feet where the servant ced them.


    "Are they nning to stage a fire as an excuse to avoid the responsibility for the death of the guests?!" Jiu Ye eximed. "They really are nning to kill us all?!" he asked.


    "It''s likely." Huo Ling frowned in disdain. "They value their face the most." He said.


    "Shi Jiu was killed because he was found to investigating the Pei family, as well as Xiao Hualing." Yi Bing spoke. "Ji Qiuxin might be the next." He said.


    "No." Huo Ling suddenly spoke. "It might be us." He said.


    Yi Bing and Jiu Yue turned and saw that Huo Ling is looking at the direction of their rooms. Then, they found the servants are slipping the mmable weeds in their doorframes and windowsills.


    "Wha ¨C " Jiu Ye''s jaw dropped. "Too sinister!" he said, angry.


    "Don''t worry." Huo Ling spoke. "I don''t think they''ll be killing anyone tonight." He said.


    "Why?" Jiu Ye asked as he turned to him.


    It was Yi Bing who answered. "They still have to finish Pei Tinghe''s funeral. They also have to hold Pei Tingting''s and Pei Tingsong''s funeral." He said.


    "But why would they kill all of the guests?" Jiu Ye asked. "Weren''t it just my brother and Jiu Qiuxin who are investigating the Pei family?" he feels puzzled. "And it all of their guests would die¡­" he muttered.


    "It''s better to kill everybody than let one escape." Yi Bing answered. "And, if there''ll be an ident, the people wouldn''t be suspicious of them. Instead, they would feel sympathy as they have consecutively suffered misfortunes." He exined. "The loss wouldn''t outweigh the gains." He said.


    Jiu Ye''s jaw dropped in shock. "They are very scheming!" he said.


    "Hey." Someone called.


    They turned and saw that it was Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu grinned. "Guess what I found tonight?" he asked.

 Chapter 436 - Wu Deguang

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Wu Deguang</h4>


    "Wu Deguang?" they were surprised. They almost forgot this side character who is Pei Ru''s husband.


    Shi Jiu nodded as they looked at Wu Deguang walking back to his room.


    "What happened to him? Or ¨C " Huo Ling spoke. " ¨C what did he do?" he asked.


    "I saw him standing around in that area." Shi Jiu answered and pointed.


    They turned to the direction he was pointing at. They thought that it was familiar and then suddenly remembered that the area is where Pei Tingming''s room is located. They were surprised.


    "He''s lurking around there¡­ could it be that he is suspecting Xu Hongkai''s death?" Jiu Ye guessed.


    They didn''t speak, but they felt that it was possible. Xu Hongkai is a famous lord in Anhe. Wu Deguang can''t go back with just a corpse and without a proper exnation for Xu Hongkai''s death. After all, Wu Deguang is Pei Ru''s husband and Xu Hongkai attended Pei Tingming''s funeral. Wu Deguang must get to the bottom of this case.


    "One of the things I''ve heard from Li Huchong is about Wu Deguang." Shi Jiu spoke.


    They turned to him, waiting for him to continue.


    "Wu Deguang is a responsible person. It is expected since he''s the only son of Wu Dequan, and his heir. He bears a great responsibility as both his son and sessor to his father''s position in the government." Shi Jiu said. "As it is, Wu Deguang looks down on these ultic events. In short, he is a man of science. A realist." He told them. "That is why he fell for Pei Ru, a doctor. And ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C he hates Ji Qiuxin." He said.


    Their eyes widened. "He hates the priestess?!" they eximed in shock.


    Shi Jiu shrugged. "This priestess stuff is an ultic stuff, after all. He doesn''t believe in the supernatural." He said, then paused. "He also hates her because Pei Ru is fanatical towards Ji Qiuxin." He added.


    "He''s jealous of Ji Qiuxin?!" they were surprised.


    "No, no. Pei Ru is heterosexual, right? And priestesses can''t have lovers. They should remain pure for their position." Jiu Ye said. "How can he be jealous of a priestess, a woman? He should be jealous towards a man, instead!" he said.


    "Anyway, is he suspecting that Pei Tingming killed, or have someone kill Xu Hongkai?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It must be. Xu Hongkai is actually Wu Dequan''s backer in Anhe." Shi Jiu said. "It is expected that Xu Hongkai will also be backing Wu Deguang. But, Xu Hongkai died. And it is even in an event rted to Wu Deguang. In other words ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C he is in a precarious situation." He told them.


    "It really sucks." They grimaced, can''t help but feel sympathy towards Wu Deguang.


    His enemy is the family of his wife. How shall he solve this situation?


    "Oh. Also ¨C " Shi Jiu spoke when he remembered something. " ¨C Pei Tingming is actually secretly acquiring Anhe. He still hasn''t given up." He told them.


    "Ah." They sighed. "Pei Tingming must be the scourge in Wu Deguang''s life." They said.


    Since Wu Deguang has already left, they also returned to their respective rooms to rest. Because something unexpected happened the next morning.


    "WHAT?!?!?!" Jiu Ye eximed as he shot up from his seat. "Pei Tingting¡­ Pei Tingting was¡­" he stammered.


    "Yes. Her corpse was skinned." Huo Ling spoke. "From her head to her feet." He added.


    Jiu Ye''s face turned pale in horror, then turned green in disgust. "Bleaurgh!" he vomited.


    Shi Jiu looked away from his younger brother. "Didn''t they secretly hold a small funeral for her? They are also nning one for Pei Tingsong¡­" he said.


    "Pei Tinghe''s urn is even empty when his funeral is proper and grand. What can a measly funeral do?" Yi Bing spoke.


    "Oh." They muttered when they remembered it.


    "It''s because his corpse is still hasn''t found." Shi Jiu spoke.


    "Thiste and still hasn''t?!" Jiu Ye eximed.


    It''s already thest day of Pei Tinghe''s funeral, and the day which Pei Tingsong''s small funeral is supposed to be held. Yet, something like this happened to Pei Tingting''s corpse.


    "Pei Tingming has already gone together with Li Huchong to question the coroner who is inspecting Pei Tingting''s corpse, as per the Pei family requested since they are suspicious of Pei Tingting''s death." Huo Ling spoke. "Among all deaths that happened, only hers is normal." He told them.


    "Was it because she''s a fellow woman so Xiao Hualing has gone easy on her?" Jiu Ye tried to guess.


    "Are you an idiot? Why would Xiao Hualing go easy on her when she wants to kill her because of an unresolvable grudge? Then, won''t killing Pei Tingting lose its point?" Shi Jiu told him.


    Jiu Ye pouted.


    "Yes. Xiao Hualing''s grudge is unresolvable, so she skinned Pei Tingting''s corpse." Huo Ling said.


    "Is it a dyed revenge?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "More likely, Pei Tingting has expected she will be killed like Pei Tinghe so she took the initiative and killed herself so she would feel less painpared to Xiao Hualing killing her, right?" Shi Jiu grinned. "So, Xiao Hualing acted just now on her." Heughed.


    "Oh. You have a point." They muttered.


    "Pei Tinghe¡­ Xu Hongkai¡­ Pei Tingting¡­ Pei Tingsong." Jiu Ye counted. "Four people¡­ is there anyone that Xiao Hualing still has to kill?" he asked.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu who suddenly felt they couldn''t react. "¡­" has Jiu Ye been tormented too much in this world that he now feels indifferent towards other people''s death? How can he talk so calmly about murder? They thought as they looked at each other.


    "For now, Li Huchong is a possible target of Xiao Hualing." Yi Bing spoke.


    "What should we do?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing fell silent as he pondered. "Shi Jiu." He called after a while. "Go to where Pei Tingming and Li Huchong are. They are currently together, so they must talk and speak some secrets." He told him.


    "Okay!" Shi Jiu answered before he teleported and disappeared from their sight.


    "Jiu Ye." Yi Bing called.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye answered.


    "We can''t ignore what happenedst night." Yi Bing said, referring to the Pei family servants cing highly mmable weeds on the inconspicuous ces of their rooms. "You go secretly guard Ji Qiuxin." He told him. "Make sure nothing happens to her. She''s still useful to us." He said.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye saluted before he also disappeared.


    "What about me?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Go tail Pei Ru and Wu Deguang." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ and you?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "I''ll go observe Ke Hanying." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling was surprised. He thought that Ke Hanying''s matter has concluded.


    Yi Bing could read his thoughts. "It doesn''t hurt to be more careful." He said.


    "¡­ I understand." Huo Ling nodded.


    Although Ke Hanying is innocent and is on Xiao Hualing''s side, but they have to be meticulous until the end. They can''t have some loose ends. Lives are at stake here, and so are the worlds. If they can''t resolve the problem of this world, this world might affect the other worlds. After all, the energies flowing in each world are all connected.


    Just like a house of cards. One wrong move and everything will crumble. And they can''t afford to make a mistake.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling absent-mindedly answered as he was still pondering.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling''s pensive face and a faint smile appeared on his lips. "Do you trust me?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling muttered. He was taken aback by Yi Bing''s sudden question. He raised his head and looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a long time.


    "What do you mean?" Huo Ling asked in a low voice.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    "Yi Bing?" Huo Ling called.


    "I¡­" Yi Bing spoke. He then took a deep breath before he continued.


    ¡­


    Ji Qiuxin paced back and forth inside her room. She can''t sleep. Even though there is a night rule in the Anchuan, but she doesn''t care about it. It isn''t because she is conceited, but it''s because of something else.


    "Is there really¡­?" she muttered. Her voice soft.


    Jiu Ye who is secretly watching her felt awkward. "A man inside a woman''s room in the middle of the night and is secretly watching her¡­ isn''t this perverse?" he muttered to himself and sighed. "What is she doing now?" he asked when he saw Ji Qiuxin thrown herself on her bed. Her face is facing down. "Has she gone mad? Did she notice the Pei family''s intention of killing her and she now became insane?" he asked.


    Even though Ji Qiuxin has a high status as priestess, but this isn''t her territory. Although she was admired and respected, but if we''re talking about the Pei family, they have her as a hostage.

 Chapter 437 - Misled

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Misled</h4>


    Governor''s residence.


    Pei Tingming and Li Huchong has just returned from the coroner''s office after Pei Tingmingshed out at the coroner for not properly watching over Pei Tingting''s corpse.


    "Why didn''t you cremate the youngdy''s corpse and just directly held a small funeral for her?" Li Huchong asked Pei Tingming as they drank tea.


    "Because everything''s just strange." Pei Tingming answered.


    "''strange''?" Li Huchong muttered. "Isn''t it already strange? A ghost prowling at night¡­ some people snooping around your family¡­ wasn''t it already strange?" Li Huchong asked.


    Pei Tingming didn''t answer.


    Li Huchong saw that he is really serious. "What?" he asked. "You don''t think there''s a ghost?" he looked at him.


    "I don''t think so." Pei Tingming answered.


    "Then, what''s the point of having an early curfew and night rules?" Li Huchong frowned. "How can you exin your sons'' and daughter''s death?" he asked. "And that hypocrite pedophile''s death?" he added when he remembered Xu Hongkai. "I heard that inside his belly, there''s¡­" he didn''t continue when he saw Pei Tingming''s expression turned ugly.


    He fell silent. Pei Tingsong died gruesomely. And it leaves them a worse feeling than with Pei Tingting''s and Pei Tinghe''s deaths since they are aware of Pei Tingsong falling ill. In the end, they couldn''t save him.


    He sighed,menting the Pei family''s misfortune. "When will the small funeral be held?" he asked. With the sessive deaths urring in the Pei family, they couldn''t take even a short breather in between.


    "Before noon." Pei Tingming answered.


    Meanwhile, the secretly hiding Shi Jiu is silently listening to them. Li Huchong and Pei Tingming are really in cahoots.


    "That''s right. What about one of the four new friends of my younger niece? Are you sure you didn''t leave any trace?" Pei Tingming asked.


    "Of course not." Li Huchong answered. "No one saw us leaving. Not even his friends. So, they wouldn''t doubt me. His friends should me this ghost prowling whoever it sees for their friend''s ''disappearance''." He exined.


    Shi Jiu frowned in disdain. These two really deserves to be killed by Xiao Hualing. Even though Shi Jiu isn''t a human, but he is considered one in this world. Yet, Li Huchong and Pei Tingming are talking about his death as if just a small matter. They don''t take his life seriously.


    "What about that priestess?" Li Huchong asked. "How are you going to deal with her?" he asked.


    Pei Tingming suddenly frowned. "I can''t make a move with that Pei Ru around." he said. "I''ll find a chance to kill her." He told him. There should be no one to investigate their family!


    Shi Jiu''s brows raised. Seeing that the conversation has already turned to the Anchuan''s matters, he left and returned to the Pei family mansion to meet with Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Jiu Ye. But, he didn''t expect to meet Jiu Ye on the way.


    "Xiao Jiu!" he called when he saw him running behind Ji Qiuxin who ran out of the gate.?"What''s wrong?" he asked as he followed him.


    "This¡­ uh¡­" Jiu Ye stammered. His face is filled with panic and rm. "Let''s follow her first! You''ll know when we arrive!" he told him as he pulled him to ran after Ji Qiuxin.


    Although puzzled, but Shi Jiu followed. Even though Jiu Ye is easily flustered, but he shouldn''t be as flustered as he is now. Unless something big really happened.


    Suddenly, he recalled the conversation of Pei Tingming and Li Huchong and then froze. This is bad¡­ he thought as he felt his heart sinking. He then turned to look at his younger brother''s panicking face. Something really big is happening. And it''s definitely isn''t good for them.


    ¡­


    "Has it started?" Wu Deguang asked Pei Ru.


    "Yes. They are now cremating Pei Tingsong''s corpse." Pei Ru answered. "His funeral will start before noon. What''s wrong?" she asked when she saw her husband''s pensive expression.


    "Say." Wu Deguang called. "Are there really ghosts?" he asked.


    "There must be." Pei Ru answered. She also doesn''t believe in ghosts and other supernatural things. "With the recent events¡­ how can it be done by a human?" she asked, then paused. "The priestess also said that there is an evil thing in this ce¡­" she looked at Wu Deguang.


    Wu Deguang was about to feel jealous again when he heard his wife''sst sentence. "I don''t believe in ghosts." He said.


    Pei Ru fell silent. She also doesn''t believe in them. And she knows Wu Deguang doesn''t, too.


    "But ¨C " Wu Deguang spoke. " ¨C I also feel that there is an evil thing here." he told her.


    Pei Ru raised her head and looked at him in shock.


    "After all ¨C " Wu Deguang said. " ¨C someone''s ck heart and devilish mind can also be considered as evil things, right?" he asked. "And someone who possessed both¡­ that must be an evil thing, that person." he told her.


    Pei Ru watched her husband sit on a chair and started to write a letter to be sent to his father in Anhe. "Are you referring to Pei Tingming as the evil thing?" she asked. When she didn''t hear him answer, she spoke. "Although Pei Tingming is the worst person, and I loathe him, but I don''t lose my mind in hate." She said. "Even the tiger won''t devour its cubs. Pei Tingming wouldn''t kill his children just to seek personal gains." She told him.


    "I know that." Wu Deguang spoke.


    "Then, you''re referring to¡­?" Pei Ru asked, waiting for Wu Deguang to answer.


    Wu Deguang finished his writing and waited for the ink to dry before he turned to Pei Ru. Pei Ru was curious of what her husband wrote. She wants to know how will Wu Deguang exin to his father about Xu Hongkai''s death.


    But, when she stood beside him and read the content of the letter, she was stunned. It wasn''t about Xu Hongkai and his death, but about another person.


    "Fck." Huo Ling, who was standing on the other side of Wu Deguang, uttered a low curse before he sent a brief message to Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye before he left to go to Yi Bing. He remembered what Yi Bing told him earlier.


    And Yi Bing was right on the mark. Now, everything is overturned.


    ¡­


    The sound of a message notification from theirmunicators apanied the horrified screams around them as the workers sshed water on the burning ''corpse'' to quench the fire. But, it''s as if the fire is alive, and so is the ''corpse''. The fire can''t be removed from the body and continued to burn, intending to turn the ''corpse'' to ashes. It really will, regardless of whether the body ittched onto is dead, or alive.


    And the ''corpse'' is actually alive. That''s why everyone is frantic to remove the fire. But, it is futile. Pei Tingsong, who is actually and incredibly still alive, is now really going to die.


    "What¡­ how¡­" Jiu Ye stammered as he stared wide-eyed in horror at Pei Tingsong''s burning body.


    "AAAAARRRHHH!!!" Pei Tingsong screamed.


    "THIRD YOUNG MASTERRRR!!!" the Pei family servants who are responsible for cremating Pei Tingsong''s corpse cried in horror as they watched Pei Tingsong''s skin slowly burn.


    "QUICK!!! MORE WATER! MORE WATTERRRRR!!!!!" they screamed as they ran to the nearby river to fetch water.


    "HOW CAN THIS BE?!?!?!" Jiu Ye eximed as he fell on his knees.


    Shi Jiu didn''t answer and silently opened the message sent by Huo Ling, which just made his heart further sink. He heavily sighed and closed the holographic screen before he turned to the crying Jiu Ye, summarizing everything in just one sentence.


    "We were misled." He told him.


    "Mis¡­ led¡­" Jiu Ye muttered as his tears streamed down his face.


    Shi Jiu closed his eyes, regretting his decisions. He shouldn''t have brought Jiu Ye here with him. He should have just let him remained peacefully as an assignment-bound grim reaper. His desire to protect his younger brother has backfired. Now, he can only bear the pain of watching his younger brother shed his tears.


    He didn''t move when he saw Jiu Ye ran away, back to the Pei mansion to confirm his thoughts. He just opened Huo Ling''s message and read it again, and again, then again, with the horrified screams and cries of the people around him in the background.


    It is just one sentence, but the impact is enough to send them to the moon and back.


    0000: The ''ghost'' is Ke Hanying.


    "Fck." Shi Jiu lowly cursed before he closed the holographic screen and followed after Jiu Ye.


    But, when he saw him, Jiu Ye was standing frozen before the Pei family''s gate. He is staring at the burning mansion before him, where they have stayed for a couple of days. The people around him stared in horror at the burning Pei mansion, unable to react. Therge, zing fire are reflected in their eyes that are wide in horror.

 Chapter 438 - Title

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Title</h4>


    Shi Jiu stood frozen in ce. When he felt his body was able to move, he slowly walked towards Jiu Ye while remembering what the four of them have talked about before.


    "''no human can do what the ghosts can''." He muttered as he reached Jiu Ye who was shaking. "''if there is, then he must be a homicidal maniac''." He said and wryly smiled as he pulled Jiu Ye to his arms and hugged him tight,forting him.


    "Brother¡­" Jiu Ye called. His voice is hoarse. "Pei Li¡­ Pei Li is still there¡­" he said and sniffled.


    Shi Jiu didn''t speak.


    "She''s just a girl¡­ she''s just a girl!" Jiu Ye said as he hit Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu didn''t stop Jiu Ye and just let him hit him to vent his sadness¡­ and anger. Jiu Ye felt frustrated that they were misled and had wrong assumptions. He felt frustrated he can''t save Pei Li, leaving the poor girl to die. He felt¡­ sad, and angry because he can''t do anything!


    "Where''s Ji Qiuxin?" Shi Jiu asked after Jiu Ye has calmed down.


    Everything became chaotic earlier when Pei Tingsong came back to life, but it was toote since he was already set ame. They were too shocked of the sudden change that they didn''t notice when did Ji Qiuxin leave and to which direction.


    "I don''t know." Jiu Ye answered as he wiped inside. His face is still red because of crying.


    "We have to find her." Shi Jiu said. "We don''t know what exactly is Ke Hanying trying to do." He said.


    Although they know that Ke Hanying must want to kill the entire Pei family, but what about the guests? He already killed Xu Hongkai. Then, what about Ji Qiuxin? He has a grudge against Xu Hongkai. Does he have a grudge towards Ji Qiuxin?


    "En. I ce a tracking device on her." Jiu Ye spoke and opened a map. Although he is grieving for Pei Li''s death, but he is still sane. They must finish their tasks. That way, he can at least avenge Pei Li.


    "Then, let''s go!" Shi Jiu said.


    "Yes." Jiu Ye nodded and they teleported to where Ji Qiuxin currently is, but only to be stunned when they arrived. "Senior Yi¡­ Huo-ge!" he eximed when they saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling are also present. Wait. If Yi Bing is here, then, his target must also be here¡­ he thought and turned.


    As expected, Ke Hanying is also here. And Ke Hanying is grinning maliciously at Ji Qiuxin who is retreating slowly. She didn''t dare make any rash movements or she might trigger Ke Hanying and he''d suddenly kill her.


    "What¡­ what is happening?!" Shi Jiu asked. "How was it Ke Hanying¡­ a ghost?" he said. "Was he possessed?" he asked, even though he has already a guess.


    "No. He''s actually a homicidal maniac." Huo Ling answered. He nced at Yi Bing and, seeing Yi Bing isn''t moving, he took a deep breath to exin. "Last night, when the servants ced the highly mmable weeds in our rooms, Yi Bing still hasn''t suspected anything. It was only just this morning, before we split up." He said. "And this is rted to you." He looked at Shi Jiu.


    "Me?" Shi Jiu pointed to himself.


    "If Pei Tingming wants to kill all the guests, he could just do it covertly, and have others do it for him, like how he wanted to kill you." Huo Ling answered.


    Shi Jiu''s mouth fell open, and he felt that it really made sense. Pei Tingming really doesn''t need to burn his house for it.


    "So, Yi Bing felt suspicious, and his suspicions fell on Ke Hanying." Huo Ling continued.


    "Why Ke Hanying?" Jiu Ye asked.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "First and foremost, Ke Hanying has a rtionship with Xiao Hualing. He has a motive to kill those who killed her." He answered. "And, wasn''t that his purpose of attending Pei Tinghe''s funeral?" he asked.


    They nodded when they remembered this point.


    "Second: he is behaving strangely." Huo Ling continued.


    "Ah!" Jiu Ye eximed. "That''s right! That time when Xu Hongkai''s corpse have something inside it¡­" he grimaced and almost puked when he felt nauseous after recalling that scene.


    Huo Ling nodded. "And third ¨C " he said and turned to Yi Bing. " ¨C his ''local tyrant'' title isn''t just for a show. He is really a local tyrant." He sighed.


    "What do you mean?" Shi Jiu asked. "What happened?" he added.


    "Ke Hanying''s local tyrant title wasn''t originated from his reckless throwing away of his wealth¡­ in fact, this act of his is rted to how he got the local tyrant title." Huo Ling said. "It''s because he killed someone." He told them.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye were shocked. "WHAT?!" they eximed.


    "It started with Xu Hongkai." Huo Ling started. "When he and Xiao Hualing found out about Xu Hongkai''s perverseness, he was too shocked, and then snapped." He said. "He killed those children who were also victims of Xu Hongkai and he has finished using. He also almost killed Xiao Hualing." He told them.


    "What¡­ the hell¡­" they muttered, stunned of what they heard. "Wait. How did you know this?" they asked.


    "I went to Anhu to get some clues." Yi Bing spoke.


    They turned to him.


    "I also wanted to go to Anhe, to know the origin, but didn''t expect to find someone in Anhu, who was also from Anhe, and even knows both Ke Hanying and Xiao Hualing." Yi Bing said.


    "What?!" Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye eximed.


    "He''s one of Xu Hongkai''s victims, and that he managed to survive after Ke Hanying killed him along with the others." Yi Bing continued. "ording to him, the reason Ke Hanying and Xiao Hualing were separated was because Xiao Hualing was frightened by Ke Hanying and grabbed the chance while Ke Hanying was still in a state of shock after he killed those children to escape. Ke Hanying ¨C " he looked at Ke Hanying who took out a knife. " ¨C is actually obsessed of Xiao Hualing." He said when they saw Ke Hanying ran towards Ji Qiuxin to kill her.


    Ji Qiuxin didn''t waste any time and ran to escape.


    "AH!" Jiu Ye eximed and was about to save Ji Qiuxin when Shi Jiu stopped him.


    "Fortunately, after he recovered from his shock, he has temporarily forgotten Xiao Hualing. He then moved to Anhu." Yi Bing continued.


    "¡­ wait. ''temporarily''?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "Yes. He developed a split personality." Yi Bing answered. "But, his former, murderer personality was triggered when he saw the old beggar was killed." He said.


    Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye don''t know what to say.


    "His reckless actions are the product of his first personality emerging." Yi Bing said.


    "Then, what do you mean by him killing someone?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "That young master and his guards who identally killed the old beggar." Huo Ling answered. "After they were imprisoned, Ke Hanying killed them." He said. "And because his first personality was triggered, he remembered Xiao Hualing." He added.


    A long silence fell while the screams of Ji Qiuxin can be heard in the background.


    "We thought it was rted to supernatural and made assumptions on the basis of supernatural¡­" Huo Ling sighed and lowered his head in shame.


    "How did you know that he killed them?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "That person¡­ a former victim of Xu Hongkai that lived after almost dying from Ke Hanying''s hands¡­ he''s an official in Anhu." Huo Ling spoke. "He''s the mayor of Anhu." He added.


    What a small world. They thought.


    "So, Pei Tinghe''s corpses appearing all over Anchuan¡­ Pei Tingting''s suicide¡­ Xu Hongkai''s murder¡­ as well as Pei Tingsong''s death¡­" Shi Jiu muttered.


    "The appearance of Pei Tinghe''s corpses¡­ it must be the trick of the light." Yi Bing spoke and turned to look at the fog floating above the river.


    They turned and suddenly felt enlightened. "Fog¡­" they muttered. Fog has always been rted to deception.


    "Pei Tingting''s suicide is easier. She was already scared because of the talk of supernatural." Yi Bing continued.


    They nodded in agreement. Girls are easily scared, especially the spoiled ones. And also guilty of something.


    "As for Xu Hongkai¡­ the night rules made things convenient to execute." Yi Bing spoke.


    "That''s true. No one would dare go out at night because two people have already died." Shi Jiu said.


    "And Pei Tingsong¡­" Yi Bing paused. He nced at Huo Ling.


    "Suspended animation." Huo Ling spoke. "He put him in a suspended animation and found a child''s corpse, heart and brain to ce inside Xu Hongkai''s corpse. To make everyone believe that it''s the work of supernatural." He exined.


    "But, shouldn''t there be a cut on Xu Hongkai''s corpse?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "Of course, there is." Huo Ling answered.


    "Huh? But we didn''t see it¡­" Jiu Ye said.


    Shi Jiu suddenly started. He realized it. "It can''t be¡­" he muttered.


    "If it can''t be seen in the front, then the cut is definitely in the back." Huo Ling said.

 Chapter 439 - Survive

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Survive</h4>


    "No one would inspect Xu Hongkai''s corpse at that time since it''s already night, and everyone are afraid of the night rules." Huo Ling spoke. "So, that gives Ke Hanying, who knows that there isn''t a supernatural thing happening since it was just him acting, time to ce the infant''s corpse, heart and brain inside Xu Hongkai''s belly. The blood of a corpse also has coagted and wouldn''t bleed if cut." He exined.


    "But, wasn''t there something moving inside Xu Hongkai''s belly?" Jiu Ye asked. Suddenly, he froze when he realized something. "¡­ fck." He cursed.


    Shi Jiu''s eyes widened. "That''s right¡­ the corpse shouldn''t bleed when it was cut¡­ but ¨C " he sharply inhaled. " ¨C it bled after the guards stabbed Xu Hongkai''s belly. Could it be¡­?" he asked.


    "Ke Hanying also ced blood inside." Huo Ling said, then paused. "To prevent the blood from flowing out of the cut he made behind Xu Hongkai''s corpse, he must have also stitched it." he added.


    "¡­ FCK!" Shi Jiu loudly cursed while Jiu Ye felt all his views were broken.


    "So¡­ that ''thing'' that was moving inside the belly is¡­ just those things that are floating?" Jiu Ye asked, though the answer is obvious.


    "Wait!" Shi Jiu spoke when he remembered something. "Then, what about that ck, string-like thing?!" he asked.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "It''s definitely Ke Hanying." He said.


    "How?" Shi Jiu asked. Then, he suddenly saw Yi Bing smiled.


    "It''s not that ''thing'' that''s attacking, but Ke Hanying." Yi Bing said.


    "¡­ huh?" Shi Jiu muttered.


    Yi Bing turned to him, ignoring Ji Qiuxin who was stabbed by Ke Hanying. "That time, all of us are thinking of supernatural. After seeing Xu Hongkai''s belly moving, that increased our suspicion that something supernatural is really happening." He said. "And because we were convinced that there is an evil thing inside Xu Hongkai''s belly, subconsciously, we want to avoid it. Because we fear it. And because we fear it, we don''t want to see what monster does it look like, so we avoid our eyes from it. And that is our mistake." He told them. "And that''s how we failed." He added.


    "You mean¡­" Shi Jiu spoke in a low voice.


    "Fear is what makes usmit mistakes." Yi Bing said. "That time, when the doctor was about to tear open Xu Hongkai''s belly, we were all focused on Xu Hongkai''s belly that we failed to see where did the attacke from. The doctor was also flustered so he couldn''t think straight." He said. "That attack wasn''t from Xu Hongkai''s belly. It was from Ke Hanying." He told them.


    "So, he is using misdirection!" Jiu Ye eximed, feeling enlightened.


    "He first made a tear on Xu Hongkai''s stomach before he attacked the doctor." Yi Bing spoke.


    "But, how did he do it? So fast!" Jiu Ye said.


    "It must be an original weapon." Yi Bing suddenly frowned. "To be able to cut a chunk of flesh¡­" he didn''t continue.


    "A whip." Huo Ling spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "It must be a customized whip." Huo Ling said and turned to look at Ke Hanying and Ji Qiuxin.


    They saw Ji Qiuxin managed to shake Ke Hanying off of her and then ran away.


    Jiu Ye adjusted his emotions. "Can''t we save her?" he asked as he anxiously watched Ji Qiuxin being chased by Ke Hanying, but still holding her ground even after she received some cuts and her legs are shaking as she ran.


    No one was able to answer since they saw Ji Qiuxin suddenly fell on the ground.


    "She tripped?!" Jiu Ye eximed.


    "No." Shi Jiu said when he saw Ke Hanying moved his hand.


    Jiu Ye''s eyes suddenly widened. "A whip! It''s really a whip!" he eximed when they saw a string-like object wound itself around Ji Qiuxin''s ankle and Ke Hanying pulled her back.


    "AAAAHHH!!!" Ji Qiuxin screamed in both pain and panic. She can''t die here!


    "Hey. We really won''t help her?" Jiu Ye asked, feeling antsy.


    None of them answered and just watched.


    Life and death are decided by the humans. Whether they want to kill others, or they would give up and be killed. It''s up to them. They, grim reapers, only acts after one''s death, which is their afterlife.


    Jiu Ye clenched his fists when he didn''t see them act. He was about to take a step when Shi Jiu grabbed him back. "Don''t be impulsive." He heard his elder brother said.


    "''don''t be impulsive''?!" Jiu Ye''s voice raised. His emotions have been chaotic since earlier after finding out that Pei Tingsong was alive, but then still died. Then, the Pei mansion was burned, and Pei Li¡­


    Jiu Ye pulled his body back from Shi Jiu and turned, wanting to go to save Ji Qiuxin. But, before he could take a step, he felt a gust of wind passed by him and some people wearing white clothes appeared and rushed towards where Ke Hanying is!


    "Eliminate the evil!" those people said as they attacked Ke Hanying, forcing him away from Ji Qiuxin. Meanwhile, the others who arrivedst went to help Ji Qiuxin and treated her wounds.


    "Who¡­ are they?" Jiu Ye asked in a low voice.


    "The Anlin Tribe." Huo Ling answered.


    "Then¡­" Jiu Ye turned to them.


    Shi Jiu wore a pensive expression before he answered. "She must have called for them after noticing something suspicious in the events, and that felt that her life is threatened." He said as he looked at Ji Qiuxin afar.


    She was beaten in a bad state, but her eyes are filled with radiance.


    Jiu Ye started and then remembered that Ji Qiuxin has indeed when to a mailing office. "So, she¡­" he said and looked at Ji Qiuxin.


    "Her title as the priestess isn''t for a show. Her instinct is spot on." Yi Bing spoke.


    Jiu Ye fell silent. Even though he was observing her, but he didn''t notice anything in Ji Qiuxin. He sighed, and then lowered his head. He''s such a failure. He thought as his eyes became moist. If he isn''t, then Pei Li wouldn''t die.


    "Don''t just to conclusions." Yi Bing spoke as he patted his back.


    Jiu Ye raised his head and looked at him. "Huh?" he muttered.


    But, Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    One monthter.


    Li Huchong was imprisoned together with Pei Tingming. Their crimes were brought to light, together with Pei Tingsong''s, Xu Hongkai''s and Pei Tingting''s. It was the Anlin Tribe''s priestess who exposed everything after they taken Ke Hanying to custody to reform him before they imprison him in their territory.


    Everyone is very disgusted by Pei Tingsong and Xu Hongkai, and felt disdain at Pei Tingting. Pei Tingting was jealous of Xiao Hualing''s beauty that''s why she tore off her face and watched Xiao Hualing identally fall to the river, resulting to her death.


    A woman''s jealousy is really very ugly, it can kill. The Pei mansion burning is the Pei family''s retribution after killing an innocent woman. No one felt sympathy to them, and they even felt the sessive deaths of their family members is their karma. They even me them for implicating the others and spreading false and also malicious rumors, be it in the past with Xiao Hualing, or at present''s recent events.


    A horse carriage suddenly stopped in front of the broken-down gate of the Pei mansion. Then, someone alighted.


    A passerby saw the person and then stopped. "Hey. Do you want to buy this piece ofnd?" he asked. "Forget it. This ce isn''t good. It''s ominous!" he told them.


    "Why?" the person asked.


    "What? You didn''t hear?" the passerby was surprised. "You must be new in Anchuan, then. This family is too evil to ruin an innocent woman''s life and they all burned, like their house." He answered. "Many people have died because of them, including their servants who were burned together with the house. That''s why I said you shouldn''t buy this piece ofnd." He told them.


    "I see¡­" the person muttered. Then, he turned and threw a money pouch on the passerby.


    "Huh? Hey! I''m not asking for money! I''m just telling you that out of good will!" the passerby said and wanted to return the money pouch to the person, but the person already entered the horse carriage and they left. "What was that¡­?" the passerby asked as he scratched his head. He nced at the ruins of the Pei mansion and then left.


    As he walked, he passed by a beggar and then gave him the money. The beggar didn''t move to pick up the money pouch and just snored. The hungry children beside the beggar saw the money pouch and they took it, then ran away to buy some food.


    As they ran, they suddenly smelled a fragrant scent. They suddenly stopped by and turned, but then saw that the ce is empty. They then resumed running. Meanwhile, inside the carriage, a child was curiously watching outside.


    "Don''t poke your head out, xiao Li." A woman spoke. "You, too, xiao An, xiao Ji. Be good." She said and turned to smile at her husband.

 Chapter 440 - Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Weapon</h4>


    Stable World, City of the Dead.


    "Say! Can''t you tell me first about this? This is too sudden!" Huo Ling told Yi Bing as they walked.


    "A grim reaper must be flexible." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling''s feet stopped and his face darkened. "''flexible'', my ass!" he said as he red at Yi Bing. "Who in their right mind would ask if they know how to kill someone?!" he eximed.


    "I am. I''m in my right mind." Yi Bing calmly answered.


    Huo Ling''s face turned darker.


    Yi Bing saw that Huo Ling was about to explode and know that he has to stop teasing him. "I''m kidding." He spoke.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing''s serious and cold face. "No shit." He sarcastically said. With that serious and cold face that looked like he''s from a church or a graveyard to utter a joke¡­ can it be considered a joke?


    Yi Bing helplessly smiled when he heard Huo Ling cursed. He decided to lower his head since he''s in the wrong. "I worded it the wrong way." He spoke. "What I want to ask is that if you know how to fight?" he asked.


    "I know." Huo Ling answered. When he saw Yi Bing was about to speak, he continued. "But I don''t do it." he said.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" so, what was the point of your first answer? To toy me back? He thought and then coughed. "After sessfullypleting two tasks with a high evaluation from your superior, the grim reaper''s superior can decide to grant the grim reaper a weapon, or to wait for him for his third task and continue to observe." He exined.


    "So, you mean to give me a weapon?" Huo Ling said.


    "Yes." Yi Bing said, then paused. "We have a weapon in order to fight." He said and looked at him. "Fighting is unavoidable in the future." He told him.


    Huo Ling remembered Yi Bing fought the Soul Eater. "I understand." He said. Although he hates to admit it, but Yi Bing was very cool. He is also a man, and every man wants to look cool. In other words, he aspires to be like Yi Bing who is strong, although he hates to admit this.


    Unfortunately, Yi Bing doesn''t know what Huo Ling is thinking. If he knew, he would''ve kissed him right then and there. "What weapon do you want?" he asked.


    Huo Ling didn''t ask Yi Bing what weapon does Yi Bing use since he saw it before. A scythe, which can transform to a sword, or even a dagger. "Dunno." He honestly answered.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. He has already expected this, that''s why he brought Huo Ling here. "Go inside." He said as they stopped in front of a shop.


    Huo Ling didn''t ask anything and just entered since he trusts Yi Bing. Then, he was stunned when he saw what''s inside. "¡­ an arsenal?!" he eximed in shock as he looked at the weapons inside.


    From ancient weapons like battle axes, swords, bows, whips, spears andnces, to modern weapons like guns, cannons, bombs, and even lightsabers, everything can be found here.


    "Although grim reapers have powers, but they also have weapons." Yi Bing spoke as he followed him. "The weaker ones usually carry weapons with them. Their weapons make up for theirck of power." He exined. "Weapons can also act as the medium to release our power." He added.


    Huo Ling carefully analyzed. "The simplest and easiest to use is dagger. But, it has a short range of attack, depending on how long can your arm reach and how near can you approach your opponent, as well as how short is its de. These are essential to its lethality." He said and then looked at the sword. "This one depends on the speed and reaction of its wielder." He picked up the sword and then swung it. "This one has longer reach than the dagger, but if you are slow to wield it, you give chance to your opponent to harm you. If you don''t react correctly, then you''ll impale yourself instead." He exined as he ced the sword back.


    Yi Bing nodded as he silently listened to Huo Ling and saw him pick up a gun.


    "Guns are easier to use, since you just need to pull the trigger and it will kill for you. No need to be fast or to react." Huo Ling continued. "But, if you won''t handle it correctly, and grip it tight because of its recoil, then it will be a toy." He said as he turned to Yi Bing.


    "For someone who don''t fight¡­" Yi Bing said as he looked at Huo Ling. His eyes are full of appreciation.


    "I told you, I know." Huo Ling shrugged.


    "You just don''t have a chance to execute what you know." Yi Bing chuckled.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes.


    "So, have you decided which to pick?" Yi Bing asked.


    ¡­


    "I''m sorry, brother." Jiu Ye said after he and Shi Jiu have dinner. "I wasted your effort¡­" he said.


    Shi Jiu smiled as he patted his younger brother''s shoulder. "I should be the one apologizing. I shouldn''t have forced you." He told him.


    After they left the Normal World 341, Shi Jiu asked Yi Bing to cancel Jiu Ye''s transfer which was already approved. Yi Bing has a special position in the Afterlife Department, and he''s the only one with a special authority to cancel or approve anything. He can overturn Gu Shi''smands, and that''s why Shi Jiu asked him.


    Jiu Ye isn''t suited for the Collection Department.


    "I''m sorry." Shi Jiu said and hugged Jiu Ye before he released him. Then, he watched him left with his friend.


    "Reluctant to part?" Shou Ji, the director of the Collection Department, asked.


    "No." Shi Jiu sighed. "I''m just worried." He said.


    "But from what I can see, he''s already fine." Shou Ji said.


    Shi Jiu froze.


    "It''s you who isn''t." Shou Ji said as he looked at him.


    Shi Jiu helplessly smiled. "It''s already fortunate for both of us to meet in the afterlife." He said.


    Shou Ji didn''t speak.


    "That''s right, boss." Shi Jiu muttered when he remembered something. Then, he took out a box. "I brought you a present." He said as he gave the box to Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji''s brows raised and he opened the box, feeling puzzled. Only to be surprised when he saw it was a Soul Fragment. "This is¡­" he raised his head and looked at Shi Jiu with widened eyes. "Mine? This is my Soul Fragment!" he eximed as he sharply gasped.


    "Mn." Shi Jiu nodded. "I came across it and followed it, but suddenly lost it. Coincidentally, Yi Bing and his apprentice have a task in that world, and I dragged xiao Jiu with me to train him. Many things happened, and I almost gave up. Fortunately, I didn''t, and then I happen to find it inside a little girl''s room." He exined.


    Grateful to Yi Bing for his help, and out of his responsibility, he let Yi Bing, also his superior, know about the Soul Fragment of Shou Ji. Fortunately, Yi Bing didn''t say anything nor did he confiscate it.


    Shou Ji felt his heart is about to burst as he stared at the Soul Fragment. "Qian Shi." He called.


    "Hm?" Shi Jiu answered. He never hid his real name and just chose his code to be his name in the afterlife to start anew.


    "¡­ is this a proposal?" Shou Ji asked and looked at Shi Jiu in the eyes.


    "¡­ boss. Blink once if you''ve been kidnapped." Shi Jiu said. His face is covered in ck lines.


    "Pft ¨C " Shou Jiughed. "Then, as apensation for this task, let me tell you my real name." he said.


    Shi Jiu''s face darkened. "Boss. I think I forgot something. Let me go back to take it ¨C " he said and immediately made an about face. He must have left his brain like Pei Tingsong to give his shameless boss a gift!


    But, how can Shou Ji let him go like that? Shi Jiu choked when Shou Ji grabbed the back of his cor and pulled him back. He suddenly felt how Pei Tingting died!


    "Come on~" Shou Ji said as he dragged Shi Jiu with him.


    "Ack! I''m dying! I''m dying!" Shi Jiu cried as he tried to loosen his cor.


    "You can still speak, so you won''t die." Shou Ji said. "Stop acting." He told him.


    "¡­ where are we going?" Shi Jiu asked as he looked at his feet scraped the road and left two lines on the soil.


    "You''ll know~" Shou Ji just said, declined to answer.


    Shi Jiu''s shoulder fell, feeling depressed.


    "So ¨C " Shou Ji spoke. " ¨C want to know my real name now?" he asked.


    "No!" Shi Jiu answered.


    "Don''t be so hasty to refuse~ after all, I know your real name. This will make us even~" Shou Ji said.


    "I refuse!" Shi Jiu said and covered his ears. But, suddenly, he heard voices speaking.


    "Oh~ good work!" a familiar voice spoke.


    Shi Jiu turned, only for his jaw to drop when he saw who it is.


    "We''ve arrived~" Shou Ji spoke at the same time. "Ruan Yu!" he called one of the people walking towards them.


    The two people turned.


    "Shen Taizi?!" Shi Jiu eximed in shock when he saw Shen Sheng.

 Chapter 441 - Shou Ji

    <h4>Chapter 441 - Shou Ji</h4>


    "Oh. Shou Ji." Shen Sheng turned and grinned at Shou Ji.


    "Shen Taizi." Shou Ji greeted as he nodded at him. His face is calm, which ispletely the opposite of Shi Jiu''s shocked expression when he saw Shen Sheng as if he had seen a ghost.


    Shi Jiu''s fear happened when Shen Sheng turned to look at him. He even slightly bent to look at him. "Qian Shi." He spoke.


    Shi Jiu felt all the hairs on his body stood on their end. "S-Shen Taizi¡­ hello." he greeted and forced a smile. He broke into a cold sweat.


    Why is he afraid of Shen Sheng? It''s because when he died, it was Shen Sheng who fetched him! Yes. Shen Sheng is the first member of the Collection Department! Things have been tight at that time as the Afterlife Department was just starting and naturally, they are short on the staff. Since it was Shen Sheng who proposed the idea of grim reapers, naturally, he has to be responsible of it!


    But, this is insane! How can the prince of the Heaven work?! That''s why after Shi Jiu found out in the end that Shen Sheng is the prince of Heaven, his soul almost left his body after he received a big fright. He was fetched by a VIP! And this VIP treated him like a VIP!!! So, he was very afraid of Shen Sheng. He feels embarrassed, when it should be the other party who should be embarrassed instead since they are the one who was in the lower position before.


    But, it was exactly this lower position that made Shi Jiu feel embarrassed as Shen Sheng shouldn''t have been treated like this! Furthermore, how can he make Shen Sheng feel embarrassed?! That''s why it was him who is embarrassed himself!


    Shou Ji noticed his subordinate''s difort and started a topic. "Shen Taizi is here because¡­?" he asked as he faced the humble prince of Heaven.


    "Ah!" Shen Sheng''s eyes brightened when he remembered something after hearing Shou Ji''s question. "That''s right! Ruan Yu!" he turned to the doctor. "You''ve worked hard! How do you want me topensate you?" he asked as he brightly smiled.


    Even the carefree Shou Ji broke into a cold sweat when he heard Shen Sheng''s question. Meanwhile, Shi Jiu''s soul is about to leave his body. Who dares to charge Shen Sheng?! Are they tired of living?! Do they want topletely disappear?!


    Although Ruan Yu doesn''t care of other people''s opinions of him, but he also doesn''t charge anyone as he is loyal to his profession. "Shen Taizi. You also know that I don''t charge. Please stop teasing me." He said.


    Shen Sheng chuckled.


    "So?" Shou Ji looked at them both, still waiting for an answer to his question earlier.


    Shen Sheng turned to him. "Ta-da!" he said as he showed him a box. Then, after he opened it, they were shocked! "Aplete Soul Crystal!" he told them while beaming.


    A Soul Crystal is a crystallized soul, and where the Soul Fragmentse from. A soul crystallizes because it has a problem of manifesting their soul.


    "A Soul Crystal¡­" Shou Ji muttered as he sharply inhaled. Even Shi Jiu has forgotten his fear towards Shen Sheng because he was stunned to see a Soul Crystal.


    Soul Crystals are rare since the souls, although weak, are still able to maintain their soul figure. They only be Soul Crystals because their problem is severe. And this is a rare case.


    "Whose Soul Crystal is this?" Shou Ji asked.


    Shen Sheng, however, just grinned. Shou Ji knows not to ask anymore. And Shen Sheng didn''t take Shou Ji''s question just now against him. Shen Sheng loves the grim reapers. This is a fact.


    "Have you found another Soul Fragment of yours, too?" Shen Sheng asked as he looked at the specialized box in Shou Ji''s hand.


    Suddenly, Shi Jiu coldly sweated. He may have reported this to Yi Bing, but he forgot to report this to Gu Shi, and especially to Shen Sheng! No, actually, he doesn''t have the intention to report this since this is his boss''s Soul Fragment. He is afraid that the Afterlife Department would confiscate it even if it is Shou Ji''s, since the Soul Fragment is a sensitive matter, no matter whose it is.


    That''s why Shi Jiu''s heart thumped when he heard Shen Sheng''s question. Shou Ji''s broken state is an open secret as he was gravely injured when he was brought to the Stable World. He came from an interster world and his ship crashed into a wormhole. It can be guessed how will he end up ¨C dead.


    But, Shou Ji''s soul miraculously survived even after going through a wormhole. He was brought to the Stable World where it is easier to recuperate because of the stable flow of world energypared to the aggressive one of the interster world. It was undoubtedly Shen Sheng prolonged the life of Shou Ji''s soul and even told him that it is still possible to find his Soul Fragments.


    The others think Shen Sheng was just encouraging Shou Ji to continue to live by giving him hope. But, it was enough for Shou Ji, even if it was a lie.


    "Yes." Shou Ji honestly answered.


    "Then, I''m happy for you." Shen Sheng sincerely said as he patted Shou Ji''s shoulder. "Your soul would be almostplete." He sighed in relief.


    Shou Ji, Shi Jiu and Ruan Yi looked at him. To them, Shen Sheng is like their father. They greatly respect him and admire him.


    "Yes. Thank you." Shou Ji said and bowed.


    Shen Sheng chuckled. "Go on. Ruan Yu''s skills are getting better and better. I am sure your soul will be more powerful!" he told him.


    "Shen Taizi¡­ how about you? Where are you going?" they asked.


    "Of course, drinking!" Shen Sheng answered and then waved at them before he left.


    For a prince of Heaven to have vices¡­ it''s definitely unbelievable, but you have to believe it.


    Afterlife Department.


    Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui who have just returned and immediately went to the Afterlife Department after they gave the Soul Fragment that they found to Shen Sheng now didn''t dare breathe after they saw Gu Shi''s dark face.


    They all looked at each other and, finally, Di San walked forward. He is the assistant director. "What''s wrong?" he asked, softening his tone.


    Gu Shi raised his head and looked at him. "An ident happened in Normal World 2828." He said.


    "Normal World 2828¡­ why does this sounds familiar?" Di San muttered.


    "That''s the world where the archangel Ling Shiyi went to." Gu Shi answered.


    "Oh." Di San indifferently muttered. After a while, he finally processed what Gu Shi has said. "WHAT?!?!" he eximed in shock.


    Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui were toote to cover their ears. They heard Di San screamed.


    "WHY?!?!" Di San asked as he approached Gu Shi''s table and hit the table with his hands. "What happened?! How did it happen?!" he asked as he looked at Gu Shi with widened eyes.


    Don''t look at me like it was I whomitted a crime. Gu Shi thought and helplessly sighed. "Ling Shiyi arrived and was caught off-guard when he saw there was too much Foul in that world." He answered, then paused. "It was much more than what he expected." He said.


    Di San frowned in disdain. This is the problem with angels. Although they can purify the Foul, but once they were overwhelmed by it, then they can only wait to die as Foul affects the angels more than the grim reapers. Because the grim reapers'' bodies are corpses, their body doesn''t have qi.


    Angels are the exact opposite. Their bodies are brimming with qi, and that''s what they use to purify the Foul. But, if they can purify it, naturally, the Foul can also contaminate it and infect the angels'' bodies. And the more qi the angel has, the more susceptible he is to Foul. The angels'' shield against the Foul is their reaction speed and power.


    But, Gu Shi said that Ling Shiyi has an ident¡­ this is unbelievable. How much Foul does that world has?! They thought as they stared at each other. Complete disbelief can be seen in their eyes.


    Di San coughed and acted concerned. "So, how is he? Was he gravely injured?" he asked. "He didn''t die, did he?" he added.


    Gu Shi, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui. "¡­" you don''t need to act. They thought as they looked at Di San''s eyes that are gleaming in schadenfreude and the smile on his lips. This is the worst acting that they have seen.


    Gu Shi coughed. "He is fine." He answered. "He is now recuperating, but his injuries are not that fatal." He exined.


    "That''s too bad¡­" Di San muttered.


    Gu Shi, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui. "¡­" the hostility is as clear as the sky!

 Chapter 442 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Danger</h4>


    City of the Dead.


    "Normal World 2828?" Yi Bing raised his head after Di San told him and Huo Ling about Ling Shiyi''s ident.


    Huo Ling also raised his head from his book. They are in the library. Yi Bing brought him here to study about the weapons for him to learn the basics. "That''s a modern cultivation and apocalyptic world, right?" he asked when he remembered.


    Yi Bing had given him the list of all the worlds and Normal World 2828 caught his attention because it is simr to the Stable World which has once a cultivation setting, but then was forgotten over time. The difference between the Stable World and Normal World 2828 is that the Stable World is, of course, not experiencing an apocalypse.


    "Yes." Di San nodded. "Although there is an apocalypse, but it should be currently suppressed because of the steady stream of world energy in that world. That''s why Ling Shiyi was sent there." he exined and then frowned. "But, no one knows what went wrong and Ling Shiyi was overwhelmed, then almost died. Fortunately, he has returned, but we can''t get any more details since he went in aa when he returned." He said.


    If it was just an ordinary angel, then this wouldn''t be a big matter. But, this is an archangel, and is Ling Shiyi! Archangels are naturally more powerful than the ordinary angels. Another difference between them is that archangels have no lords to serve, aside from Shen Sheng who has created them. Their duties are to resolve conflicts that arise.


    But, Shen Sheng doesn''t bother himself with them since he doesn''t like them, until just recently. After Yi Bing and Qi Shan were demoted to grim reapers, Ling Shiyi was promoted to be an archangel. However, he has never given any dangerous task ever since he was promoted. He has only served Shen Sheng with Shen Sheng''s daily activities. Normal World 2828 was his first task, but he disappointingly failed it.


    Of course, no one med him. Normal World 2828 was really a dangerous world because there are zombies there due to Foul present. Added to the fact that there are problems arising in some worlds currently, naturally, whatever problem that has urred in Normal World 2828 must made the world more dangerous than it already is. Even if it was Yi Bing, Yi Bing might have a hard time, too, much less Ling Shiyi who was just promoted to an archangel.


    "How is he now?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Naturally, he was sent to the Capital." Di San answered.


    The Capital is a giant mass of clouds which is floating between the Middle Heaven and the Upper Heaven, and is bigger than the residences of the formerly seven, and now eight after Ling Shiyi was added, archangels. It is where the remaining angels, Council of Elders and the Crown of Judges resides. This is the equivalent of the City of the Dead of the grim reapers.


    If it was before, Yi Bing can freely go in and out of the Capital, even the Upper Heaven. But, right now, he is a grim reaper. Even though he has a special position, but that is just towards the grim reapers. In fact, the Upper Heaven, including the angels, thinks that he is a shame now. But, even before, Yi Bing doesn''t care about anything. So, would he still care about this matter now?


    "''Capital''¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing and Di San turned to him. Di San suddenly feltplicated. Huo Ling should be at the peak of glory right now as the first and strongest archangel. But, right now, he can only dream¡­ dream¡­?


    "It''s boring there." Huo Ling said with a frown. His eyes are filled with disdain.


    Di San who thinks Huo Ling is interested with the Capital and even wanted to go there to sightsee. "¡­" okay. Time changes, and so are people. I shouldn''t have expected anything from these two! He thought as he looked at Huo Ling and Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing who has been shot while doing nothing: why include me?


    "So, we can''t get any information about what he experienced there." Yi Bing said, returning to the topic.


    Di San suddenly made a pause. "In fact, we can¡­" he muttered.


    Yi Bing looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "Shen Taizi can definitely heal Ling Shiyi. But¡­" Di San grimaced.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. It''s not that he is joining the feud between the grim reapers and angels. It''s just that he doesn''t see anything necessary to request Shen Sheng to heal Ling Shiyi. Yi Bing believes that he can definitely solve the problem in Normal World 2828. It''s not that he is conceited, nor looking down on Ling Shiyi''s strength.


    Ling Shiyi has the Oversee ability, which makes his eyes see everything: the souls'' attributes, even the past and the present. Of course, this ability came from Shen Sheng. Oversee is an omnipotent ability, so Ling Shiyi definitely isn''t weak.


    But, Yi Bing thinks that the problem lies with Ling Shiyi''s inexperience, which is an obvious fact since this was the first task Ling Shiyi had. So, Yi Bing feels he can definitelyplete this task ¨C solve the problem of Normal World 2828.


    "If he wants to heal him, then it''s better." He spoke. "If not, then it doesn''t concern me." He said.


    Di San grimaced. Here he sees Yi Bing''s ''devil may care'' attitude again. "This task will definitely be given to you." He said, changing the topic. Obviously, Shen Sheng wouldn''t help Ling Shiyi, since he hates the angels, particrly everything in the Upper Heaven.


    Even if they would cry a river or a sea to Shen Sheng, Shen Sheng would justugh at them. Of course, the Upper Heaven wouldn''t do this just for Ling Shiyi, even if he is an archangel. They can just promote another angel and rece him as an archangel. In fact, Ling Shiyi is the most pitiful right now. Not only he has almost died, but he is also in aa and his position as an archangel is in danger.


    Di San couldn''t help but sigh. "But, if the task will be given to you, then Huo Ling would also be going with you." He turned to Huo Ling who was studying seriously about the bombs. "Even if he haspleted two worlds, but the Normal World 2828 is definitely dangerous as even Ling Shiyi has fallen." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded, indicating he understood. "I will definitely protect him." he said and turned to Huo Ling with a smile.


    Unfortunately, Huo Ling has his head buried in the book so he didn''t see his superior''s rare, genuine smile.


    Di San who was fed dog food. "¡­" I only came here to feed them information, but they fed me with dog food instead! What did I do wrong to deserve this? He thought as he reminded himself to make an appointment with Hai Ba to have his eyes checkedter.


    "You definitely should." A familiar voice spoke behind Di San. "Or else, your title as the strongest would be for nothing if you can''t even protect your disciple?" his voice is filled with a smile.


    Di San turned and almost fell off of his chair when he saw Shen Sheng was standing behind him. "S-Shen Taizi!" he eximed as he abruptly rose from his seat that overturned. Oh, my god! What is he doing here?! How can he appear without us noticing him?! Is he a ghost?! He thought and paused. Wait a minute¡­ why is he here?!?! He thought as he was about to bow when Shen Sheng grabbed his shoulder to stop him.


    Shen Sheng curled his finger, and Di San''s seat was stopped from falling. Then, he gently pushed Di San back to his seat before he turned to Yi Bing, as well as Huo Ling who finally raised his head from the book he is reading.


    Yi Bingzily looked at Shen Sheng, but Shen Sheng wasn''t offended. He didn''t even let them bow to him, which shows how he is fond of the grim reapers. "Why are you here?" he asked. Although he looked disrespectful, but his voice still sounded polite.


    Huo Ling nced at Yi Bing before he turned to Shen Sheng and smiled. Then, he slightly bowed. "Shen Taizi." He called.


    "Your disciple is cute, unlike the cheeky you." Shen Sheng spoke, obviously towards Yi Bing as he nodded at Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. He''s just waiting for Shen Sheng to answer.


    Shen Sheng helplessly smiled. "I''m here to give your disciple a gift." He told Yi Bing and nced at Huo Ling who looked surprised, and also puzzled.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Shen Sheng with suspicion. "What gift?" he asked. His voice suddenly is filled with hostility.


    Di San coldly sweated. He was about to mediate between them when Shen Sheng suddenly grabbed Huo Ling''s hand.

 Chapter 443 - Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 443 - Betrayal</h4>


    Yi Bing abruptly rose from his seat and the chair immediately overturned because of his action. "What are you doing?!" he asked Shen Sheng as he grabbed Huo Ling''s wrist, on guard and is ready to take action against Shen Sheng if Shen Sheng tries something funny.


    But, who could stop Shen Sheng if Shen Sheng really tries anything funny? Yi Bing would love to try, if Shen Sheng does anything to harm Huo Ling. Di San is coldly sweating this time and is frozen on his seat because of shock¡­ wait. Wait a minute¡­ he is actually literally frozen! He thought. His eyes are wide as he stared at the ice surrounding his whole body, including his seat! Even the long table was also frozen!


    Di San''s mouth would''ve dropped open had it not his whole body is frozen. Damn Yi Bing! If he''s jealous, can''t he not drag others with it?! And Shen Taizi, too! If he''s gonna provoke anyone, fine. But please not Yi Bing! Shen Sheng knows Yi Bing is in love with Huo Ling yet he still wants to provoke the guy! He internallyined and a rain of curses appeared in his mind. Even if Shen Sheng is stronger than Yi Bing, and that''s why he is provoking Yi Bing¡­ but can he please not when there are others around them?!


    A string of curses once again filled his mind. Yi Bing is a BOSS. And Shen Sheng is a big BOSS. Meanwhile, he''s only an underling. Who can stop these BOSSes?! No ¨C he thought. Can they even be stopped?! And, he''s scared of what will happen if these BOSSes would really fight. He felt the world might going to end!


    "Oh." A voice muttered.


    Shen Sheng who was grinning, and Yi Bing whose face is as dark as the bottom of the pot, turned to look at Huo Ling. He should''ve been frozen, but Huo Ling is currently wrapped around by fire that is melting Yi Bing''s eyes at the speed of the light. Even the puddle of water that should''ve formed on his feet evaporated because of the heat.


    Di San who saw that the nearby bookshelves not only were frozen but also were burnt. "¡­" F*CK! This one is no good, too!!!! Am I the only one around who is normal here?!?! He thought.


    But, because of Huo Ling''s fire, the ice surrounding the long table and him was melted.


    Di San breathed deeply and red at Yi Bing. Yes. He can only re at Yi Bing even though it was Shen Sheng who started this. But, who dares to re at Shen Sheng, much less curse him?! He can onluy secretlyin! "Yi Bing, you¡­" he spoke and was about to curse when Shen Sheng suddenly spoke.


    "Look. This is my gift." Shen Sheng said and looked around.


    Yi Bing didn''t move. Di San did. And Di San saw that the ice around has melted.


    Realization dawned on him. "Shen Taizi¡­ could it be that you gifted Huo Ling¡­" he raised his head to look at him.


    Shen Sheng just smiled. Di San didn''t speak again while Yi Bing snorted.


    "What¡­" Huo Ling muttered as if in a daze. Then, he saw that the book he was reading that was covered in ice before but was melted by his fire has turned to soot because his body is still ame. "¡­" what gift is this? Is he sure this isn''t a curse?! My whole body is on fire! Literally! He thought and looked at Shen Sheng whoughed.


    "Yi Bing should''ve told you how to control your power. This fire is also a part of your power." Shen Sheng spoke and smiled meaningfully.


    Huo Ling was still puzzled but Yi Bing and Di San was silent. Their suspicion was confirmed. It was a Soul Fragment that Shen Sheng gave to Huo Ling. And because of it, Huo Ling''s soul became stronger, and so is his power. Di San, and also Yi Bing, doesn''t know if this is good for Huo Ling, since just now they saw how destructive Huo Ling''s fire is. It can even melt Yi Bing''s ice!


    And, just now, Huo Ling hasn''t controlled it. It was his reaction after his soul was touched. Then, how will it be if he lost control of himself? Di San felt an iing headache. Shen Sheng really does no good. His gift is actually a cause of a trouble.


    Shen Sheng, of course, doesn''t know about Di San''s troubles, or does he? "Since I''ve already given my gift, then, I''ll be leaving." He spoke and rose from his seat.


    Di San nced at him, and then at his hand that should''ve been burnt by Huo Ling''s fire yet there''s not even a single burn on it. It''s as fair as ever. Just how strong Shen Sheng is?!


    "Thank you, Shen Taizi." Huo Ling spoke and bowed.


    "It''s no problem. I''ve given itte, anyway." Shen Sheng shrugged and then walked away.


    Di San and Yi Bing who knows that Shen Sheng sent the Soul Fragments to Ruan Yu to be fixed. "¡­" this isn''t a gift, but actually bringing it back to the owner.


    Yi Bing followed after Shen Sheng, leaving Di San and Huo Ling.


    "¡­" Di San and Huo Ling looked at each other. Di San awkwardly smiled.


    "Is he like this?" Huo Ling asked.


    Di San knows Huo Ling is referring to Shen Sheng. "Yes. He is really good towards the grim reapers." He answered.


    Huo Ling already has heard of this, as well as ¨C "Why does he hates the angels?" he asked. "Weren''t they his first creations? Why is he good only to the grim reapers and not them?" he looked at Di San.


    Di San fell silent. After a while, he spoke in a quiet voice. "It''s because of the Upper Heaven." He answered. "The angels, who belong to the Upper Heaven, have betrayed him." he told him.


    "''betrayed''?!" Huo Ling eximed and looked at Di San in shock. He hasn''t heard of this! Obviously, this is an inside information! "Why did they betray him? And how?" he asked. "He created them, did he? So, why would they¡­?" he added.


    Di San looked at Huo Ling and knows that he isn''t one to gossip. It''s just in curiosity that''s why he asked. "No one knows how, and why." He answered. "But, the result of it is the Heaven splitting into three." he sighed. "Shen Taizi moved to the Middle Heaven because he can''t stand the Upper Heaven, especially the angels. It was only then that he created the grim reapers, and have them fill up the Lower Heaven." He exined. "That''s how the Afterlife Department came to be." he added.


    Outside, Shen Sheng stopped when he heard Yi Bing''s footsteps.


    "Huo Ling''s Soul Fragments have beenpleted, and were fixed by Ruan Yu." Yi Bing spoke. "Why didn''t you give it all back to him?" he asked.


    Shen Sheng slowly turned. "Do you want him to explode?" he asked back. Seeing him didn''t answer, he continued. "Huo Ling''s Soul Crystal isplete. But, in order to avoid him exploding, I can only give it to him slowly." He exined.


    Yi Bing frowned.


    Shen Sheng smiled. "I know you are concerned of him, so be assured that I won''t hurt him." he told him.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "So, you are saying that if I''m not concerned of him, you will hurt him?" he asked.


    "I didn''t say that. It was you. Don''t twist my words." Shen Sheng rolled his eyes at him. "And, you know I like the grim reapers. I will never hurt you all." He assured him.


    "Yeah, right. Because there''s the Conferment Seal." Yi Bing said.


    Shen Sheng just smiled. Yi Bing red at him. To say that the Conferment Seal protects them, and is make them look like alive, is right. But, there is another secret to the Conferment Seal, and that is Shen Sheng can monitor them. It is right to say that the Conferment Seal acts as the eyes and ears of Shen Sheng to the grim reapers. That way, he will know if the grim reapers will betray him. The Conferment Seal also acts as chains to the grim reapers. Who knows what will Shen Sheng do to them if they''ll betray him?


    Yi Bing''s expression softened when he remembered this fact. "You''ve lost some of your powers after that. Don''t push yourself too much." He told him.


    Shen Sheng''s brows raised. "Aren''t you afraid that Huo Ling will misunderstand our rtionship if he will hear you say that to me?" he asked and nced inside the library.


    Yi Bing''s face immediately darkened.


    Shen Shengughed. "What are you panicking for earlier? Shou and shou are notpatible." He told him.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" so, you are also a shou? It''s not obvious at all! He thought and looked at Shen Sheng who is now walking away. Also¡­ who is his gong, then?

 Chapter 444 - Bicker

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Bicker</h4>


    Normal World 2828.


    "Whoa! This Conferment Seal is really amazing!" Huo Ling eximed when he saw that the Foul, the ck qi, couldn''t enter his body. Then, he waved his hand.


    A fire appeared before it crawled along the ground and burnt the zombies that is approaching them, together with the Foul. Yi Bing followed by creating an ice wall then crushing the zombies. Suddenly, a golden cage appeared and trapped the zombies. Then, lightning shed. It hit the golden cage and burnt the zombies inside to crisp. When the wind blew, the burnt zombies turned into ashes.


    Huo Ling turned to look at Jin Wu and his apprentice, Mo Shi. These two are strong! Look at theirbination! Metals are good conductor of electricity. These two are verypatible, and ¨C


    "Hey! Can''t you summon your lightning faster?! You''re pulling me back!" Jin Wu frowned as he scolded his apprentice.


    Mo Shi felt wronged. "I''m already matching your pace, but you still want me to go faster?!" he asked as his voice raised.


    "You are matching my pace?! Look how slow the lightning descended from the sky! I''ve already caught ten zombies but you only managed to hit one!" Jin Wu said.


    - and they started to bicker¡­ Huo Ling felt tired as he watched them.


    "Tired?" he heard Yi Bing asked beside him.


    Huo Ling turned. "No." he answered.


    "Good." Yi Bing said as he coolly looked at the new wave of zombies surrounding them. "But¡­" he muttered.


    Jin Wu and Mo Shi finally stopped bickering and raised their guard when they saw another wave of zombies.


    "There is no world energy here." Jin Wu spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded. His face is grave. One advantage of being an angel is that they are able to use the world energy. And since Ling Shiyi is an archangel, he could draw more. But, the problem is there is no energy in this world. And this world is supposed to be a cultivation world¡­


    "No wonder this is an apocalypse world." Yi Bing spoke. "Not only the humanity is in peril, but the whole world as well." He said as he waved off a strip of Foul that fluttered towards him. "There is too much Foul instead of qi. This is no longer a cultivation world, but just apocalypse." He said. His expression is serious.


    "Can this be counted as changing ssification?" Huo Ling asked.


    That made Yi Bing paused. "¡­ no." he answered. "As long as there is a trace of cultivation in this world, this can still be considered as a cultivation world." He exined.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing who suddenly felt ashamed for speaking too much. "¡­" I am wrong, okay? He thought and felt helpless. He decided to vent by killing more zombies.


    Jin Wu looked at Yi Bing and felt that Yi Bing changed so much. "¡­ he now knows how to be embarrassed?" he muttered to himself as he looked at Yi Bing''s back with a weird gaze.


    "Boss! What are you dazing for?!" he heard Mo Shi yelled.


    Mo Shi is his apprentice as Huo Ling is to Yi Bing. But, Huo Ling calls Yi Bing by his name, while this apprentice of his calls him ''boss''. Although he felt that this is better than being called by his name as he is Mo Shi''s superior, but he felt like he is the leader of the mafia every time his apprentice calls him like that.


    But, what can he do? After Mo Shi found out he was a former thug, he stopped calling him ''master'' and instead called him ''da ge''. He felt it was disrespectful and advised him to call him ''master'', but this impertinent apprentice of his called him ''boss'', instead. He really hated him after he teased him before. This guy really holds grudges!


    "What are you yelling for?! I can hear you!" he snapped back as he caged another group of zombies. Mo Shi followed up by hitting them with lightning.


    Impaling the zombies won''t work. Either you crush them to pieces or burn them. That''s why he is caging them and has his apprentice burn them to a crisp. This is also a way to train his apprentice.


    "Out of ten cages, you only hit seven. So lousy!" he frowned as he looked at his apprentice in disdain.


    A vein popped in Mo Shi''s forehead as his face reddened in anger. "Are you a perfectionist?! Are you a perfectionist?! Are you a fcking perfectionist?!?!" he asked. "You are, aren''t you?!" he said as he red at Jin Wu.


    "Why, you - !" Jin Wu said as he felt blowing up in anger.


    Huo Ling turned and saw Jin Wu and Mo Shi are bickering again. He silently moved his gaze away, pretending he didn''t see or hear them. Yi Bing, in the corner of his eyes, saw Huo Ling''s action and he chuckled.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and pulled Huo Ling with him. At the same time, he felt a gust of wind has swept past at him. It was followed by the appearance of a zombie, which the skin and limbs are intact, and obviously is filled with vigorpared with the other ones that they killed which are slow and the bodies aren''t intact. Their skin is also rotting and smell very foul, in where the Foul ising out.


    "A high-level zombie?" Huo Ling spoke, catching Jin Wu''s and Mo Shi''s attention.


    "I sense something from it¡­ inside its head." Yi Bing frowned.


    Northern Military Base.


    "It''s already getting dark. Has Qi Ming and the others arrived?" Hu Feng asked.


    "Not yet, general." His assistant answered.


    Hu Feng frowned.


    His assistant saw his expression. "There has been a sighting of a level three zombie. Leader Qi must want to take this opportunity to kill it and take the nucleus inside its head while sending the others back after they have collected the supplies." He exined in behalf of Qi Ming.


    But, Hu Feng''s expression worsened. "It is a level three zombie while he''s only level two. He will definitely be overpowered!" he said as he stormed out of his room.


    His assistant immediately panicked. "General! Do you want to follow him?! You can''t!" he said and ran after Hu Feng.


    Hu Feng, after the apocalypse, remained an ordinary human. But, his experience as a soldier eclipses the weaker ability users. Meanwhile, his assistant awakened as an earth ability user. However, he still remained humble and instead became more respectful of Hu Feng. Actually, he felt relieved that he gained an ability since he can protect Hu Feng more.


    As soon as Hu Feng came out of the building, he heard the gates opened and the gatekeepers yelling. "Leader Qi and the others have arrived!" he announced. His voice was followed by the car engines roaring as they entered through the gates.


    Hu Feng''s assistant standing behind him sighed in relief. Since Qi Ming and the others have returned, Hu Feng won''t kick a fuss now. He actually understands Hu Feng. Qi Ming is the most powerful ability user and the military base needs his protection. Even if Hu Feng is strong, but he is still just an ordinary human. Although there were other soldiers who have awakened with abilities, but one more person, and a powerful one at that, to help, doesn''t hurt, right?


    Qi Ming is also a reasonable person. He needs a base for him and his people to settle down. Although housing became temporary in apocalypse, but if they found a better one, then they are already lucky. In fact, the longer they can''t find a permanent base to stay in, the higher the possibility they will die because they have to wander outside, which increases their chance of meeting the zombies and be killed.


    "Huh? Leader Qi brought some people back!" someone eximed.


    "Do we have to share foods and clothing with more people?" someoneined in a low voice.


    Of course, the more people there are, the lesser the food and clothes that they will be receiving. It''s the apocalypse. Humans are greedy creatures. The apocalypse just made their true colors be shown. It''s only rare you will find true kind people.


    "Damn! They brought back four people!" someone eximed.


    "Four people?!" they were shocked.


    Murmurs immediately were heard around. The soldiers immediately cleared the way so Qi Ming and his people can pass, including the four new people they brought back.


    "General Hu! So, you''re here to wee us?" Qi Ming spoke and smiled when he saw Hu Feng stood at the entrance of the building with the usual scowl on his face.


    "Were there casualties?" Hu Feng directly asked.


    Qi Ming''s smile momentarily faltered before he regained hisposure. "None. In fact, we found more helpers!" he said and turned to the four young men surrounded by his people.


    "They are?" Hu Feng asked as he turned to them, scrutinizing them with his sharp gaze.

 Chapter 445 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Cooperation</h4>


    "I was battling against it and made a mistake due to exhaustion." Qi Ming spoke as they sat inside Hu Feng''s office. "I was about to die when it suddenly left." He said and looked at Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "I followed it. I can''t let it harm any civilians. I saw it attacked them and was about to help when I saw them attacked it back." He smiled and turned to Hu Feng. "They are all ability users." He told them.


    Hu Feng and his assistant were stunned. "Ability users¡­ and four of them?!" he eximed as he looked at Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi.


    Mo Shi proudly grinned. "That''s right." he said as he coolly crossed his arms. "I am a lightning ability user. The name''s Mo Shi." He said.


    "Jin Wu. Metal ability user." Jin Wu spoke.


    "Huo Ling. Fire ability user." Huo Ling said as he created a fire ball in his hand.


    "Yi Bing. Ice." Yi Bing said.


    Wen Yan, Hu Feng''s assistant, stared at them in awe. "What level are you?" he excitedly asked. "I am a level two ability user, while leader Qi is about to break through level three! That''s why he dared to fight that level three zombie." He exined.


    Hu Feng sharply turned to Wen Yan. "Qi Ming''s about to be a level three ability user?! Why didn''t you tell me?" he asked as he red at his assistant.


    Wen Yan immediately cowered. Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi suddenly fell silent.


    "There''s¡­ actually different levels here, be it the ability users or the zombies?" Jin Wu spoke. Aplicated look in his eyes as he looked at Qi Ming, Hu Feng and Wen Yan.


    "What level should we tell them?" Mo Shi asked. Then, suddenly, he paused. "We''re stronger than them, right? Is it okay to tell them that we''re level four or five? Ow!" he cried when Jin Wu hit him in the head.


    "You really like to show-off, aren''t you?" Jin Wu frowned as he looked at his apprentice with a stern gaze. "The nail that sticks out gets hammered down. Don''t you know this?" he asked.


    While Jin Wu scolds his apprentice, Yi Bing and Huo Ling are contemting. "Should we say we''re in level two?" Huo Ling suggested. "He''s the leader of this base, aside from that military officer who is actually has no abilities. We can''t step on their pride if we''ll say we''re stronger than them." He exined as he looked at Qi Ming who wasughing as he watched Hu Feng scolded Wen Yan.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "We''ll do it this way, then." He agreed before he turned to Qi Ming. "We''re level two ability users." He answered.


    Qi Ming, Hu Feng and Wen Yan froze. "Really?!" Wen Yan eximed in shock. "You really look strong¡­ you''re really strong!" he said.


    "I''m Hu Feng." Hu Feng spoke. "All four of you are level two ability users?" he asked as he stared at them.


    Yi Bing calmly nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "No wonder you have survived with just the four of you¡­ you can protect yourselves and also protect the others." Qi Ming smiled. "We really need a hand in the base. In my team, there are only five ability users, including me. I''m about to break through level three. The other four, three of them are level two while the remaining one is level one and just awakened." He exined. "The other three who have no ability are good in fighting." He added.


    "Da ge, you''re so amazing!" Mo Shi eximed as he looked at Qi Ming.


    Qi Ming nodded. "Thank you for thepliment." He said. Then, he looked at Yi Bing who is obviously the leader of the four. "Are you interested in joining my team?" he asked. "I don''t restrict my members, but of course, you have to follow the rules." He told him.


    "We''re not interested." Yi Bing answered. Seeing that Qi Ming was about to speak to convince him, he continued. "We can help you as outside helpers." He told him.


    Qi Ming closed his mouth as he pondered. Meanwhile, Hu Feng is just silent.


    Seeing that the atmosphere suddenly turned tense, Huo Ling spoke. "Leader Qi. We don''t have any n of going against you." he sincerely said. "But, we''re also about to break through level three." He nced at Yi Bing, then at Jin Wu and Mo Shi.


    Qi Ming and Hu Feng were surprised. But, they immediately recovered their expressions. Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi really look like they aren''t ordinary people.


    "We also are looking for a ce to permanently stay, and we don''t have any n to recruit people in our group." Huo Ling continued. "Of course, we will follow your rules. We will also procure food for ourselves. In return of letting us stay in your base, we will help you in your tasks." He exined.


    Qi Ming and Hu Feng looked at each other, their gazes talking. This is really the best concession the group of four can offer. After all, the four of them are really strong. They said that they are about to break through to level three like Qi Ming, but Qi Ming thinks it isn''t that simple. He can feel that they are stronger than him. If Qi Ming would fight just one of them, he doubts he can win. Not to mention there are four of them, even the weakest of them might be able to beat him up.


    Although there are four of them, and they are level two ability users who are about to break through level three, but Qi Ming and Hu Feng, who are smart people, knows it is not easy for these four to survive outside, as not to mention therge number of zombies, but the zombies have evolved and became stronger than before.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi only wants to find shelter. They can procure their food on their own. They won''t build a team, and would even follow the rules and help them in their tasks. If these four are nning to conquer their base, Qi Ming thinks that it will be easy for them to do it. Qi Ming is the strongest in their base. Even if the other ability users wouldbine forces with him to stop these four, but Qi Ming fears, they won''t be able to.


    Qi Ming remembered the scene when the four people easily killed the level three zombie and he couldn''t help but gulp down in fear. Fortunately, these four don''t seem to have any n to conquer their base. "Okay." He answered while acting calm. He nced at Hu Feng.


    Hu Feng turned to the four people who are obviously don''t look simple. Even if he has no ability, but the base is still his. "You can stay here. As long as you don''t break the rules, don''t fight others, you can stay as long as you want." He spoke, then made a pause. "Since you are all ability users, and is equally strong as Qi Ming, then you have the privilege to choose any room in the building." He told them.


    "We only need two rooms." Yi Bing and Jin Wu both spoke.


    Qi Ming and Hu Feng were surprised, but immediately understood. It''s the apocalypse. Resources are limited, and these two are very considerate. They felt like they made a great decision to agree with these four''s simple request.


    Huo Ling thought otherwise. They can''t reveal the fact that they aren''t humans, and they really don''t need that much space to upy. They don''t need to sleep, nor eat. But since four people are too crowded, Yi Bing and Jin Wu chose two rooms.


    "Let me take you to your rooms and tell you the rules in the base while on the way." Wen Yan suggested.


    Yi Bing nodded and Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi followed behind him. They know that Hu Feng and Qi Ming still have something to talk about.


    ¡­


    "Ah! The nucleus!" Wen Yan eximed when Yi Bing showed the nucleus of the level three zombie to him. "It''s really amazing! You can feel the power emanating from it!" he smiled.


    "''nucleus''?" Mo Shi muttered.


    "That''s what we call this crystal ball. You can find it inside the zombies'' heads." Wen Yan said. "This isn''t a secret. The nucleus contains some energy that can be used to level up the power of the ability users. The stronger the zombie, the more energy the nucleus contains." He exined. "You don''t know this?" he asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered.


    Wen Yan suddenly froze. "¡­ then, how did you be stronger?" he asked as he stared at them as if they are some kind of a monster.


    "We don''t even know about this nucleus thing, so how can we use it?" Mo Shi spoke. "Of course, it''s natural strength." He told Wen Yan.

 Chapter 446 - Team

    <h4>Chapter 446 - Team</h4>


    "Look at them saying that brother brought new burdens¡­" Qi Ning said as they watched the people inside the base from the window.


    "Do you believe that they are burdens?" Qi Ying turned and asked his twin sister. "That maybe brother pitied them and felt responsible to save them so he took them back?" he asked.


    "How can that be! Did you see their handsome faces¡­ ehem." Qi Ning cleared her throat. "I mean, they look strong!" she said.


    Qi Ying rolled his eyes at her and then turned to the others. "What do you think, Zuo-ge, Lin-ge, Tang-jie, Wu-ge, Mu-ge?" he asked.


    "Although Qi Ming is kind and would feel sympathetic to others, but I don''t think that this matter is simple." Zuo Li, a level two earth-type ability user, answered.


    "I agree. Those four people looked strong." Lin An, a level one metal-type ability user, spoke.


    "They have clean appearances¡­ why are you looking at me?" Tang Xiu frowned at them. "I mean that their clothes are clean, and they don''t have any wounds on them!" she exined.


    Wu Hengughed. "Indeed. They must have an ability to protect themselves so they look unusually clean when it''s the apocalypse." He spoke.


    "So, they are ability users?" Mu Qi asked, then paused. "That exins it." he muttered.


    "Then, will they join our team?" Qi Ning asked, looking excited. She is a level two ability user, the healing type.


    "I wonder what level are they, though." Qi Ying muttered. He is a level two water-type ability user.


    Qi Ming is their leader, and they are the Rolling Thunder Team. Qi Ming''s, Qi Ning''s and Qi Ying''s parents died protecting them after the apocalypse broke out and Qi Ming awakened as an ability user. He protected his younger siblings, whoter awakened as ability users like him. On their way, they met their now team members.


    While the Rolling Thunder Team discussed, Wen Yan is also discussing with Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi the use of the nucleus that is found inside the zombies'' head.


    "Not only can it increase your strength, but you can also use it to replenish your energy after being exhausted during the battle." Wen Yan exined.


    "It''s that amazing?!" Mo Shi eximed.


    "Yes." Wen Yan nodded. "It actually can also be used by the ordinary people." He said and looked outside the window.


    They turned and saw the people inside the base are farming vegetables. Some are cleaning the yard, while the others are washing the cars.


    "It can be used by the ordinary people?" Jin Wu spoke.


    "Yes. This is simr to the cultivation stories." Wen Yan spoke. "The ability users are also humans. The only difference between them and the ordinary humans is that they have already awakened. As the nucleus can help the ability users level up their power, the ordinary humans can also use it to awaken." He exined.


    "To awaken? Ordinary humans can also awaken?" Huo Ling asked.


    Wen Yan smiled. His eyes are filled with hope. "Yes." He nodded. "We believe that everyone has a potential to be ability users. That their ability is just moretentpared to the others. Thus, here we have now the ability users and the ''ordinary'' ones." He exined.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi looked at each other. This is really a cultivation story. They thought. Anyone who cultivates can be stronger. And the nucleus¡­ that must be where the world''s energy was stored. But, how? How did the world energy be the zombies'' nucleus?


    "Done briefing them?" Hu Feng asked as he approached them together with Qi Ming.


    "Yes, general." Wen Yan answered.


    "Come. Let me introduce you to my team since you''re all going to work togetherter!" Qi Ming said and was about to pat Huo Ling''s shoulder when he felt a chill on his spine. His hand froze and he turned to look at Yi Bing, but didn''t notice anything strange with Yi Bing''s expression. He was about to pat Huo Ling''s shoulder again when he felt that chilling feeling once again. "¡­" he decided to turn to Mo Shi who is nearest to him, but then felt a killing intent. "¡­" fck! What''s wrong with these people?! He thought as he stiffly lowered his hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Hu Feng asked when he noticed Qi Ming''s strange expression.


    "¡­ nothing." Qi Ming answered and then nced at Jin Wu who smiled at him and nodded before Jin Wu stood behind Mo Shi.


    Qi Ming. "¡­" why do I feel his smile contains a knife? He thought and turned to Yi Bing, only to see Yi Bing talking to Huo Ling with his head lowered. "¡­" these guys are nuts. They are this protective to each other?! But I''m just being friendly! He thought, feeling wronged. He decided to keep his hands to himself. "Let''s go. They''re in the conference room right now." He spoke and headed to the stairs.


    They are in the eighth floor. But, none of them have a problem ascending the stairs. Six of them are ability users, whose bodies are stronger than the ordinary humans. Meanwhile, Hu Feng is a military officer who was used to train every day, so even if he was told to climb one hundred stairs, he has no problem with it.


    "Oh, right." Mo Shi spoke as they ascend. "General Hu is an ordinary human, right? Why hasn''t he awakened yet?" he asked. "Aren''t he using the nucleus?" he looked at Hu Feng.


    Wen Yan answered for his superior. "The general can, of course, use the nucleus. It''s just that he prioritizes themon good." He spoke. "Instead of using it and wait for himself to awaken, it''s better to let the ability users to use it to increase their strength. That way, they can protect more people." He exined.


    "A great soldier, indeed!" Mo Shi spoke.


    Wen Yan smiled. "For the ordinary people to use the nucleus, they have to trade it for something else. Of course, the general doesn''t have to trade something for it. It''s just that he doesn''t see the need to use the nucleus." He added. The general is already good inbat, and using weapons! He can even fly a ne!


    In Wen Yan''s eyes, the general is a great person!


    ¡­


    "Boss!" the Rolling Thunder Team called when they saw the door opened and Qi Ming appeared. "General Hu! Wen-ge!" they added when they saw Hu Feng an Wen Yan.


    Qi Ming grimaced. "Call me ''leader'', okay? We''re not an underground organization!" he told them.


    "Okay!" the Rolling Thunder Team answered. Then, their gazes fell on the four neers.


    "Brother!" Qi Ning called as she and Qi Ying approached their elder brother. "They are¡­?" they asked.


    Earlier, Qi Ming brought new people with him to train them before they join the Rolling Thunder Team, so none of the present Rolling Thunder Team knows Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi.


    "Do you want to introduce yourselves?" Qi Ming asked the four.


    Mo Shi was the first to speak. "Hello! I''m Mo Shi!" he said with a smile and waved his hand. "I''m a lightning ability user!" he said.


    "Hello!" the Rolling Thunder Team immediately felt good will towards this extrovert young man.


    "Jin Wu. Metal ability user." Jin Wu spoke.


    "¡­ hello." The Rolling Thunder Team greeted. He looks very fierce. They thought.


    "Yi Bing. Ice." Yi Bing spoke.


    "¡­ hi." The Rolling Thunder Team greeted and suddenly felt cold. This one''s more unapproachable than the former! They thought.


    "Huo Ling. Fire ability user." Huo Ling spoke.


    "The Boss is also a fire ability user, and lightning!" the Rolling Thunder Team said as they looked at Huo Ling and Mo Shi.


    "He''s a dual ability user?" Yi Bing nced at Qi Ming.


    "Yes." Wen Yan nodded.


    "Oh." Yi Bing muttered.


    Everyone. "¡­" what ackluster response¡­ they thought. But, they were surprised when Yi Bing spoke again.


    "We are, too." Yi Bing looked at them.


    "¡­ huh?" they muttered before their eyes widened in shock when they finally understood what he said. "WHAT?!?!" they eximed.


    Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­" where is the n to be low-key? They thought.


    Hu Feng felt his expression is cracking. "¡­ when did you be dual ability users? What other abilities do you have? Why don''t I know this?" he asked.


    "You didn''t ask~" Mo Shi who loves to show-off spoke.


    Hu Feng. "¡­"


    Wen Yan coughed.


    Qi Ming''s smile stiffened. "What other abilities do you have?" he asked.


    "We''re also space ability users." Jin Wu answered with a tight expression.


    The Rolling Thunder Team, Hu Feng and Wen Yan. "¡­" fck! Are abilities just drop from the sky?!?!


    "What level is your spatial ability?" Qi Ming asked while calming himself.


    "Level two." Huo Ling answered.


    The Rolling Thunder Team. "¡­" they looked at their leader. "Boss, what level are their other abilities?" they asked.


    "Almost level three." Qi Ming answered.


    ¡­ isn''t this too OP?!?!

 Chapter 447 - Name

    <h4>Chapter 447 - Name</h4>


    Although the Rolling Thunder Team were shocked, including Hu Feng and Wen Yan, but they immediately recovered from it and felt that they are very lucky to meet, andter berades, with these four OP ''people''.


    "Hello! I''m Qi Ning! I''m Qi Ming''s younger sister!" Qi Ning was the first to introduce herself to Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "I''m a level two healer!" she said.


    "I''m Qi Ying, Qi Ning''s younger twin brother." Qi Ying spoke. "I''m a level two water-type ability user." He said.


    "I''m Tang Xiu. I don''t have any ability, but I''m very fierce!" Tang Xiu said. "I''m stronger than them!" she said and pointed to Wu Heng and Mu Qi.


    "Tang-jie, please don''t embarrass us." Wu Heng said and scratched his head. "I''m Wu Heng! Nice to meet you!" he said and smiled.


    "Mu Qi. I''m just an average person." Mu Qi spoke.


    "I''m Zuo Li! A level two earth-type!" Zuo Li said and grinned.


    "Lin An! Metal type!" Lin An looked at Jin Wu.


    Jin Wu nodded at him. "Nice to meet you." He spoke.


    "A pleasure to meet you all!" Mo Shi grinned as he waved his hand at them.


    "You''re amazing! We don''t have a spatial ability user!" the Rolling Thunder Team said. "And four of you!" they added.


    Qi Ming''s expression fell and he looked at Hu Feng, looking forfort.


    "Bear with it. At least it was you who found them and not the other base." Hu Feng told him.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling heard them. "''the other base''?" Huo Ling turned to them.


    "Yes. There are also other bases aside from ours." Qi Ming spoke. "The ce where I found the four of you is in the middle of our base and the nearest base." He exined.


    "Ah! Those nasty, arrogant bastards!" Qi Ning spoke as her face scrunched up in disdain.


    "Jie, be calm. They can''t beat da ge." Qi Yingforted her.


    "Yes. No one can beat our boss, thus they only dare run around when our leader''s not present." Wu Heng frowned.


    "Call me ''leader''!" Qi Ming told them.


    "You have enmity with them?" Jin Wu asked. This is the usual conversation between two hostile groups.


    "Yes. Their leader fancied my jie and tried to force himself on her. Fortunately, da ge arrived. Or else¡­" Qi Ying''s face darkened.


    "Such a bastard!" Mo Shi frowned.


    "Yes. He even tried to make a pass at Qi Ying, saying that since he and Ning-mei are twins, he will settle on Qi Ying instead." Mu Qi spoke through his gritted teeth.


    Obviously, they hate this other group of people.


    "Where are they located?" Yi Bing asked.


    "What are you going to do?" Qi Ming asked.


    "I''ve nevermitted arson before¡­" Huo Ling said as he made a ball of fire.


    Everyone. "¡­" they are actually aggressive?!


    Qi Ning''s eyes reddened. "Thank you." She told them.


    "Don''t worry, jie. If we''ll meet those bastards, I''ll burn them to crisp!" Mo Shi assured her.


    Jin Wu nodded. It''s the apocalypse, andw is useless anymore. Only those who are innately kind would continue to follow it, but these innately kind people are usually taken advantage of, or worse, used and abused. They can see that the Rolling Thunder Team, Hu Feng and Wen Yan are kind people, that''s why they are willing to help them.


    "Let me kick his rotten egg if you''ve caught him." Tang Xiu said.


    Everyone. "¡­" they immediately felt a pain between their legs when they heard what she said. She''s really a tough woman! They thought. But, it''s better for her to be tough than be weak, or else, she might also end up like Qi Ning who was almost abused.


    Qi Ming helplessly smiled. When he saw that his younger sister''s top was torn and a man was on top of her, lightning and fire appeared and fiercely hit the man. It was just a pity that the man didn''t die, as he was also a level two ability user.


    "Let''s go and eat first. Then, rest after. We''ll have a long day tomorrow." He told them.


    "Okay!" they answered.


    ¡­


    "They are all ability users?! And dual ability users?!" the people eximed while the Rolling Thunder Team, Hu Feng and Wen Yan are eating with Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi.


    "A blessing! This is a blessing to our base!" they said as they left.


    Earlier, they wereining about them but now, they are overjoyed. Humans really are fickle creatures.


    "Hey. If you won''t join our team, how about you give a name to your team?" Qi Ming suggested.


    The Rolling Thunder Team has already heard about this while on their way. Although they felt disappointed, but they also feel happy since the four strong people will stay in their base and even help them. They also said they won''t be forming a team and it will just be four of them in their group!


    "A name for our group?" Jin Wu spoke.


    "Yes. How about ''Handsome and Talented Quartet''?" Qi Ning asked.


    "That''s too long!" Qi Ying spoke.


    The Rolling Thunder Team discussed while Hu Feng and Wen Yan just silently ate on the side, showing their habit as military officers.


    "Just call us ''Grim Reapers''." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Huh?" the Rolling Thunder Team turned.


    Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­" this is too tant! What happened to being low-key?! They thought as they sat stiffly on their seat.


    "What''s wrong?" Hu Feng asked when he saw the three''s weird expression.


    "Nothing." Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi answered as they resumed eating.


    "''Grim Reapers''¡­ that sounds ominous." Qi Ning said.


    "But it also sounds cool!" Wu Heng said.


    "Strong!" Lin An added.


    "They might be really reapers." Zuo Li joked.


    Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­" we really are.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ill?" Hu Feng asked when he saw the trio''s expression looked strange again.


    "They don''t look grim, though." Mu Qi said.


    "In fact, they are handsome!" Tang Xiu added.


    "Yes, yes! They are really handsome!" Qi Ning giggled.


    "¡­ I am also handsome!" Qi Ming said.


    He really is.


    "How can I idolize my elder brother''s face!" Qi Ningined.


    "Then, you idolize general Hu!" Qi Ming said and pointed Hu Feng who was silently eating. "He''s also handsome!" he said.


    He really is.


    Hu Feng stiffened and then turned to re at Qi Ming. "Don''t drag me!" he told him.


    "But general Hu is the ascetic type. Brother is the gentleman type." Qi Ning said.


    "What about me, Ning-mei?" Wen Yan smiled.


    "The genial type!" Qi Ning answered and then turned to Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "Cold type!" she said and pointed Yi Bing. "The boy-next-door!" she pointed Huo Ling. "The wild one!" she said as she pointed Jin Wu. "And the young master type!" she finished as she grinned at Mo Shi.


    Tang Xiu whistled as she looked at the handsome men around them.


    "What about us, Ning-me?" Zuo Li asked.


    Qi Ning turned. "Zuo-ge, please don''t put me in a tight spot." She spoke and acted like she has encountered a problem.


    Everyone roared inughter after hearing her answer while Zuo Li acted like he is crying.


    A smile formed in Huo Ling''s lips as he watched them. "They are a happy bunch." He spoke in a low voice.


    "It''s rare you''ll see this scene in the apocalypse." Yi Bing said. "It''s also rare you''ll meet people like them." he said.


    "Pure." Jin Wu spoke.


    "And true." Mo Shi smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" Wen Yan asked when he turned to them.


    "Nothing." The grim reapers answered.


    "Then, it''s decided!" Qi Ying spoke. "We''ll call them ''Grim Reapers''." He said.


    Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­" we though you have already forgotten about this matter! They thought as they internally cried. They turned and red at their leader who smiled.


    "Good." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­" our hearts feel tired!


    ¡­


    "So, Ling Shiyi still wasn''t cured¡­" Jin Wu heaved a sigh.


    "Only Shen Taizi can heal him." Yi Bing spoke.


    Jin Wu grinned. "He can really be cruel." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t react to his words. "Ling Shiyi is still fortunate as no Foul has invaded his body. His body constitution saved him." He said.


    "But his wings were lost, though." Jin Wu can''t help butment. "If someone wants to save Ling Shiyi, only the emperor can move Shen Taizi." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak for a while. "Jin Wu." He suddenly called.


    "Yes?" Jin Wu answered.


    "Who assigned the tasks?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Hmm¡­ let me think ¨C " Jin Wu spoke.


    This matter is of the Upper Heaven and the Lower Heaven.


    "¡­ eh? It seems to be Shen Taizi." Jin Wu answered after a while. "What''s wrong?" he asked when he saw Yi Bing fell silent.

 Chapter 448 - Difference

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Difference</h4>


    Yi Bing heard what Jin Wu said and was silent for a long time before he finally spoke. "You''re right." he said while nodding in agreement. "He really is cruel." He is referring to Shen Sheng.


    Jin Wu was smiling when he heard what Yi Bing said. His smile stiffened and he looked at the other. "¡­ something is wrong with you." he said. He was just joking earlier about Shen Sheng. After all, who would say bad things about Shen Sheng?


    Shen Sheng is their creator, as well as their superior. They should be indebted to him. They should be grateful to him for being given a second life ¨C this afterlife. If not for him, who knows where their soul would be going to? After all, Hell was destroyed. But, thanks to Shen Sheng, the Afterlife Department was created to take care of the souls, sending them to their reincarnation.


    "The task assignments¡­ it''s cruel." Yi Bing said.


    Jin Wu was taken aback. He didn''t expect for the sudden change of the topic. Is Yi Bing trying to divert him after Yi Bing badmouthed Sheng Sheng?


    But, before Jin Wu could speak, Yi Bing spoke. "This world is an apocalypse world. It is expected to be filled with Foul. And only the grim reapers could withstand the Foul since the angels, especially the archangels, are susceptible to it." he exined.


    Jin Wu''s expression changed when he finally understood Yi Bing''s words. "You mean, Shen Taizi is targeting Ling Shiyi?!" he eximed. His eyes are wide in shock.


    As Yi Bing said, angels are susceptible to the Foul. The stronger they are, the more susceptible they are. So, the archangels are more susceptible to the Foul than the ordinary angels.


    This is like the matter between the rich and the poor. Because the rich wanted to take care of their health, they eat healthy foods. Meanwhile, the poor people can only eat ''dirty'' foods like street foods, which have germs. So, the rich people''s immune system is weaker than the poor people who were exposed to the germs.


    "¡­ I don''t think so." Yi Bing spoke after pondering over it. "Although his hatred towards the angels, the Upper Heaven, is known, but he won''t destroy his own creation." He said.


    They are Shen Sheng''s ''children'', and he is their father. No matter how the father hates his child, he definitely wouldn''t kill him. No matter how cruel the tiger is, it won''t devour its cubs.


    Jin Wu also considered this fact. "But¡­ it can only be him who can assign the tasks." He spoke. "He''s the only one who canmand the angels, even though he hates it." he exined.


    Although he is acting indifferent to his surroundings and looked like he is only interested in fights, which made him to be assigned in the Disciplinary Committee, but he is secretly observing his surroundings. He is also listening to the gossips around him. So, he has an idea on what is happening in the Upper Heaven.


    Yi Bing closed his eyes as he sighed. "I don''t know." he honestly spoke.


    Jin Wu stared at Yi Bing for a while. Then, he spoke. "Yi Bing¡­ you''re the only one who is closest to Shen Taizi. Not even the emperor canpare." He said.


    Yi Bing has a special position in the Afterlife Department. This is his privilege as the oldest grim reaper, and is also a sign of respect to him. But, what makes Yi Bing''s existence even more special is the fact that Shen Sheng is very close to him. Yi Bing is cold in nature, which made his soul attribute be ice. But, Shen Sheng is unfazed.


    Everyone thought that it''s because Yi Bing was the first grim reaper that is why Shen Sheng treats him differently than the other grim reapers, even if Shen Sheng is already acting very familiar to them. But, as Jin Wu pondered about this, he finally understood what is the difference in Shen Sheng''s treatment between Yi Bing and them.


    Shen Sheng treats the grim reapers like they are his children, which can be a fact. But, Yi Bing¡­ Shen Sheng treats him like he is his friend, or even brother.


    Yi Bing bitterly smiled. "I don''t even know why." He honestly said. Of course, over the thousand years he and Shen Sheng interacted, naturally, he is the first to notice this difference. It even crossed his mind that Shen Sheng might be romantically interested in him.


    So, after their rtionship became very close, he straightforwardly asked Shen Sheng about it. But, what he got was a direct, great blow to his pride. Shen Sheng showed a disgusted expression. Not disgusted to the homosexual matter, but the suspected romantic rtionship between them two.


    Yi Bing''s face is even darker than the sky after his power affected it. His eyes are even colder than the Afterlife Department, the whole Lower Heaven, after he froze it. That is why everyone is afraid of angering him since everyone became ice statues after he froze them. Fortunately, the grim reapers are already dead so, after feeling cold and extreme fright, they weren''t affected that much.


    He became mad not because he realized he is in love with Shen Sheng. He only feels respect towards Shen Sheng, and, some inexplicable feeling of familiarity. He got mad because of his pride. Yes ¨C he is a prideful being. That can be contributed to him being the strongest grim reaper, and also the oldest. So, he ignored Shen Sheng for three hundred years. Their rtionship only became better after he met Huo Ling.


    Jin Wu fell silent. He knows Yi Bing won''t lie. He was about to speak again when Huo Ling and Mo Shi suddenly appeared in the room.


    "¡­ did something happen?" Huo Ling asked when he saw Yi Bing''s and Jin Wu''s serious expression.


    Since the two are here, Yi Bing and Jin Wu changed the topic. Huo Ling and Mo Shi, although they are their disciples, but they are still new, after all. It''s best to avoid talking some confidential matters in front of them. It''s because if these two would know something, they might get in danger for identally knowing.


    "Did you already tell them that it can only be inanimate objects that our space can hold?" Jin Wu asked Mo Shi. They are in his room right now, which they decided to use as a meeting room.


    It actually doesn''t matter because they have their teleportation skill. They can also scout their surroundings before choosing a meeting room to use. But, they just really don''t care whether where it is. And, they are alsozy to look for one.


    Also¡­ Yi Bing''s room, who would dare to enter, even if it''s just for his temporary use since they are not of this world? This is a silent and tacit respect towards Yi Bing, this special existence.


    "Yep!" Mo Shi answered. "Although they think that it was a pity, but they still have thend for them to farm." He told them.


    Spatial ability is very convenient in apocalypse. Not only it can store objects, but if the space can also grow nts, then wouldn''t the owner of the ability be OP? They would be very valuable in apocalypse. Of course, they might also get in trouble as they might be taken away to be experimented for others to also obtain the spatial ability.


    "Good." Jin Wu nodded.


    They aren''t lying. They really can only store inanimate objects. A spatial ability that can store inanimate objects is safer than a spatial ability that can grow nts. Hehe.


    "Did they say anything else?" Yi Bing asked as he looked at Huo Ling.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered. "They said that they wouldn''t recruit for more people, as it is a waste of time and effort to train them, and that we are already here to help them with their tasks." He told them.


    "Things sure became convenient for this base, huh?" Jin Wu grinned.


    Not only the base gained more ability users who can protect them and help them with their mission, but the people in the base can now expect to receive more food as them four would contribute to the base by looking for more food and clothes and other necessities aside from their own, in which they actually don''t need to as they are grim reapers. But for the sake of pretense, they have to consume food. And, of course, they would definitely need to change their clothes.


    "Also ¨C " Huo Ling continued. " ¨C Qi Ming said that he will split his team and our group into two so that we could scout more areas." He spoke. "He said that you will decide how to split our group." He added as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "This idea is good. He is a smart man." Jin Wu spoke, referring to Qi Ming. "Definitely the leader type." He said.


    "Then, I and Huo Ling and you and Mo Shi." Yi Bing told Jin Wu.

 Chapter 449 - Split Up

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Split Up</h4>


    "Sure!" Jin Wu agreed with Yi Bing''s decision. "A master and disciple pair." He said.


    This is a sensible decision. Although Yi Bing and Jin Wu are colleagues for a long time now, but their personalities sh against each other, and they have never once coborated with each other. Instead, they have been working with their respective disciples recently, and so they could work better with their disciples than with each other.


    Also, Huo Ling and Mo Shi are their disciples, and are weaker than them, so naturally, they have to take each of them with them to protect them. Thinking this, Jin Wu grinned at Mo Shi.


    Mo Shi felt all the hairs on his body rose at their ends when he saw Jin Wu staring at him and is grinning. "Uhm¡­ can I pair with Huo-ge, instead?" he asked and nced at Yi Bing with a pleading look. He still hasn''t forgotten about Jin Wu''s harassment to him before! Although Jin Wu said that he is just joking, but he can''t let it go!


    If he can''t work with Jin Wu, then he can work with Yi Bing. But, he and Yi Bing aren''t familiar with each other, and might encounter problems regarding cooperation. And Yi Bing has a rigid personality. Huo Ling, on the other hand, is more approachable and they are both disciples. They have amon topic to talk about.


    But, how can Mo Shi know that Yi Bing is a jealous type, and is interested on Huo Ling? Jin Wu didn''t reject Mo Shi''s proposal of switching partners and just remained smiling. And the decision lies on Yi Bing''s hand.


    So, Mo Shi received a t and cold ''no'' from Yi Bing. Mo Shi can only internally cry as he went into a corner and squatted, hugging his knees, then drew circles on the floor to curse Jin Wu while mushrooms grew on his head. Jin Wi roared inughter while Huo Ling smiled. Mo Shi is child at heart.


    "Did they say what time should we gather?" Yi Bing asked Huo Ling, ignoring the sulking Mo Shi in the corner.


    "Yes. They said to gather at the entrance of the building at eight." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi nodded, then turned to Jin Wu since Mo Shi is still sulking. "Since we''re splitting into two groups, which I actually n to doter on, we can further look for more information." He spoke. "You two subtly inquire from the group Qi Ming will be assigning you with, while I also inquire in our group with Huo Ling." He said. "As for other problems, directly contact each other through ourmunicator. I already created a group for us four and added you there." He told them.


    Jin Wu and Huo Ling, as well as Mo Shi who dejectedly, opened theirmunicators and tapped on the messaging icon. Then, they saw that there really is a new group and they were pulled in there.


    "So swift!" Jin Wu said and gave Yi Bing a thumb up. Yi Bing is really faithful in his duties. As expected of the model grim reaper.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Then, let''s rest first. Tomorrow, we continue to find some clues about the zombies and therge amount of Foul in this world, as well as the connection of this world''s energy to the nucleus crystal found in the zombies'' brain." He said.


    "Okay!" they answered.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling went to the neighboring room where he and Yi Bing will stay while Jin Wu and Mo Shi remained. Mo Shi can''t help but shiver when he saw Jin Wu''s gaze on his back.


    "You don''t want to pair up with me, huh¡­" he heard Jin Wu spoke behind him.


    Mo Shi felt distressed. He doesn''t want to be honest to Jin Wu, as the other will get mad. But, he doesn''t want to lie to the other, either, as he knows that Jin Wu will just be angrier once he found out he lied. So, which will he choose? The third option: remaining silent. No wonder why many people say that silence is golden!


    Jin Wu is already familiar with Mo Shi''s behavior so he knows that the other is ying dead, though he is, literally. He just wants to tease the other, so he didn''t push him to exin to him and let this rabbit go. He lied on one side of the bed and closed his eyes. Before he closed his eyes, he heard the other let out a sigh of relief, which made the corners of his lips curl up.


    Then, he went to sleep. Meanwhile, on the other room, Yi Bing was silently watching Huo Ling sitting on their bed while leaning on the headboard as he tapped on hismunicator.


    Here we go again¡­ he thought when he remembered Huo Ling also taking down notes when they were in the Normal World 341. Actually, there has been something bugging in his mind since they left that world.


    "Huo Ling." He called after he saw that the other has already finished and then closed hismunicator.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered.


    "About the previous world, the ancient world¡­" Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing. "You also found something strange?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yi Bing honestly answered. "About that white ribbon which Pei Tingting hung herself. The ribbon''s appearance is really strange. It can''t be done by Ke Hanying. Let''s exclude the fog above the river, but the soul summoning¡­" he frowned.


    Shi Jiu has already told them that the soul he was chasing was hiding in the Pei family''s manor so it was safe. But, they can''t ignore the fact that there was something summoning the souls. There''s also the matter of the sundial on the other side of the river¡­ what''s happening in that world?


    "It must be really a supernatural world." Huo Ling spoke. "And it must be the reason why that world has internal reincarnation." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded in silence. Even if there really is something in that world, as long as they have finished their task, they don''t need to bother themselves after that as there would be another department to be sent to check those worlds ¨C the Inspection Department. They are responsible to check if there is anything wrong left in the worlds that needs to be inspected. Then, they will send the grim reapers again to do the task.


    "Mn. Let''s leave it to the Inspection Department to check." he told Huo Ling.


    "Okay." Huo Ling nodded.


    Yi Bing saw that Huo Ling opened hismunicator again and opened the notes app. "¡­ did you find something?" he asked.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered. "About the world energy inside the nucleus crystal¡­ why don''t we go and check the nucleus crystal that we have?" he asked, referring to the nucleus crystal they took from the level three zombie.


    Yi Bing immediately took out the nucleus crystal which is red in color. "So beautiful¡­" he muttered as he looked at the ball of crystal.


    Huo Ling also stared at it and observed it. "¡­ why don''t you crush it?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at him.


    "Let''s see what happens after we crush it, if the energy inside would return to the earth¡­" Huo Ling muttered. The red glow of the crystal is reflected in his brown eyes, making his pupils look like they are on fire.


    They looked bewitching.


    Yi Bing immediately snapped himself out of his daze and retracted his gaze before he crushed the nucleus crystal in his hand. CRACK! The crystal shards fell on the floor. But, the red color inside the nucleus crystal turned into condensed wisps of air and swirled above Yi Bing''s palm.


    "¡­ could it be, the world energy condensed?" Huo Ling spoke, guessing. He poked a red wisp and it broke, but then connected again. He suddenly felt amused.


    "If it really condensed, then can it go back to the earth?" Yi Bing asked. After all, the world energy has always belonged to the earth. The energy in the air is just the energy that overflowed from the earth.


    "How, though?" Huo Ling asked as he yed with the red wisps.


    Yi Bing fell silent as he pondered. Then, after a while, he spoke. "¡­ maybe we should just leave them in the air?" he asked.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" this is so irresponsible. He thought as he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing coughed as he looked away. Although he asked if the energy from the zombie''s nucleus crystal can be returned to the earth, but he''s not all-knowing. He really doesn''t know of any method of returning the energy to the earth. Then, he''d just leave this matter be.


    Huo Ling saw that Yi Bing became embarrassed and he didn''t ask anything more to give him face. Yi Bing is still his superior, after all, no matter how their rtionship is close. It''s not good to make him feel more embarrassed.

 Chapter 450 - Procuring

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Procuring</h4>


    Morning, the gate at the base.


    "Jin Wu and Mo Shi will be in the second group. Yi Bing, Huo Ling, you go with us, the first group." Qi Ming spoke after he divided the Rolling Thunder Team into two groups.


    The Rolling Thunder Team has no qualms about the division of the group since they can see that Yi Bing is the strongest in their group of four ¨C the Grim Reapers Team. Look, even their number, four1, sound so ominous! They just hope that it won''t bring bad luck to their leader, Qi Ming, who looks so unlucky despite him being handsome.


    Though Qi Ming''s attractive index is lower than the Grim Reapers Team. Even his strength is overshadowed by this group of four ''people''.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded, confirming his agreement with the division of people. It doesn''t affect him who they will be going with, as long as they can procure information from them, along with food as their task to contribute to the Northern Military Base where they will be temporarily staying.


    He looked at Jin Wu.


    Jin Wu nodded at him, showing his agreement to the arrangement, and then pulled Mo Shi who looked dejected with him. They went to the second group of the Rolling Thunder Team. Mo Shi''s feet left two lines in the ground, showing how much he is unwilling to be with Jin Wu.


    This was misunderstood by Qi Ming, though, as disagreeing with his arrangement. But, since Yi Bing and Jin Wu, the two strongest in the Grim Reapers Team, have already agreed, then Mo Shi, as well as Huo Ling who looked well-behaved, has to follow their decision.


    "¡­ will your friend be alright?" he worriedly asked Yi Bing as they looked at Jin Wu dragging Mo Shi with him to the second group who will go east while their group will be going west.


    "Jin Wu''s with him. He''ll be fine." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling who was listening to the side. "¡­" it''s because Jin Wu is there that he won''t be fine. He thought. He had already noticed that Mo Shi seemed afraid of Jin Wu, or that, to be more specific, dislikes Jin Wu. Though he is curious, but he isn''t someone who gossips.


    "Let''s go?" he asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing looked at Qi Ming who nodded.


    Qi Ming turned to the people guarding the gate. "Open the gate!" he yelled before he beckoned Yi Bing and Huo Ling inside the modified bus.


    The gates slowly opened and the people watching them on the sides immediately ran away in a hurry. Fortunately, the Northern Military Base has alreadyid out traps around the base to prevent the zombies froming closer to the base and attack it. There are also the soldiers who are also ability users to patrol the base outside and inside during the night.


    So, when the gates opened, they didn''t see any zombies and the two modified buses smoothly rode out of the gate that closed after they left. Then, the two buses rode into two different directions to procure food and other supplies.


    ...


    In a base just a kilometer away from the Northern Military Base, a man sat on the swivel chair and had a disgusted look on his face after he saw the terrified expression and trembling body of a woman that his subordinates sent him.


    "Throw her away!" Xi Kai shouted as he pushed the woman away who smelled of perfume he guessed his subordinates poured on her before they gave her to him just to curry favor to him.


    "Yes, boss!" the Fighting Wolves answered and immediately took her away. The greed and lust in their eyes didn''t escape his sharp eyes.


    "No¡­ no¡­!" the woman screamed as she struggled out of their grasp. "Boss¡­ boss! Please, please take me in! I''ll do anything you want. Just¡­ just don''t give me to them!" she said, crying. Her face is pale from fright and also hunger after not eating for two days. Because she became weaker of hunger, these men easily took her away.


    Xi Kai''s brow raised and he tapped the table. "Bring her back." He said.


    There was a sh of disappointment in his subordinates'' eyes. "Yes, boss." They answered and brought the woman inside again.


    "You can leave." He waved his hand at them.


    "Yes!" they answered and immediately closed the door, and even locked it.


    The woman, although terrified, but fought her fear. It''s better to be done by one man than many. This is the apocalypse, and only the strong can survive. In order to survive, she, the weak, has to rely on the strong. "B-boss¡­" she called as she pinched the button of her top with shaking hands.


    Xi Kai ignored her and picked up the remote control. "Shut up." He told her before a video yed in the monitor.


    The woman saw it was an adult video and her heart thumped. But, she has to please Xi Kai. Or else, she''ll be fed to those wolves. It''s better to be with Xi Kai, the leader of the Fighting Wolves, than be with those low-lives.


    She started unbuttoning her top when suddenly, Xi Kai turned to her and red at her with a sharp gaze. She became frozen.


    "What are you doing?!" Xi Kai asked, angry. "Cover yourself up! Shameful!" he said. His face is filled with disgust as he set the volume to the highest, filling the room with adulterated sounds.


    The woman was very puzzled by Xi Kai''s behavior. Won''t he touch her? So, he''s more interested in videos thanmit the deed? She thought.


    As if reading her thought, Xi Kai snorted in disdain. "Do you want them to be suspicious?" he asked.


    "N-no¡­" she answered in reflex.


    "Then, shut up. Go inside that room and dress yourself properly." He told her. "Don''t touch anything!" he added.


    "Y-yes!" she answered and hurriedly ran to the room before she closed the door. As soon as the door closed, she sighed in relief. Then, she pondered over Xi Kai''s actions.


    He¡­ doesn''t like women?


    ...


    The door opened and Jenny entered with a smile on her face. Seeing her boss'' frown, she can already guess what happened. She ignored the adult video ying and spoke. "Did they trouble you again?" she asked, though she already knows the answer.


    Xi Kai looked at her. She is his first ''woman'' who was given by his ''good'' subordinates. Then, she started working for him. "Go take care of her. She might be your another sister1." He told her.


    Jenny''s eyes lit up. "Okay, boss!" she answered and immediately went to the room. Those low-level subordinates of Xi Kai have already ''given'' her two sisters. It won''t hurt with another one. "Oh. By the way, boss." She spoke and stopped before she turned to him. "I heard our people say they spotted Qi Ming''s people going to the Gen District." She told him.


    Hearing Qi Ming''s name, Xi Kai felt his head hurt more.


    Jennyughed when she saw his expression. "I already said, why don''t you clear the misunderstanding with their group?" she asked.


    That day, their two teams collided after chasing level three zombies. Xi Kai was thrashed by the level three zombie, leaving him only a pair of pants. But, he identally hit Qi Ning and torn her clothes. In a freakbination of coincidences, Qi Ming saw this scene.


    Xi Kai, knowing that he was misunderstood, spat out insulting words. He even dragged Qi Ming''s other sibling, Qi Ying! Then, he was hit by Qi Ming. Xi Kai felt furious after he woke up three dayster. So, every time their two teams would meet, they would fight.


    Jenny sighed in defeat when she saw Xi Kai''s expression. She knew her prideful boss wouldn''t clear the misunderstanding. Instead, she felt Qi Ming''s group has a low IQ. They are in the middle of a battle against zombies. Who in their right mind would think of lust? Geez.


    She sighed and went to the room to meet her new sister. "Oh!" she eximed when she saw the potted nts wilted. "Boss! She''s a nt ability user!" she yelled.


    "Oh." Xi Kai indifferently muttered as he gazed outside the ss floor-to-ceiling window.


    Jenny rolled his eyes at him before she went tofort the woman. "Don''t be scared. Boss won''t do anything to you." She told her. "He doesn''t like women, though it isn''t known if he likes men. Maybe he''s pansexual." She carelessly said. "The core members of the Fighting Wolves are boss, two females and I. Since you''re a nt ability user, then you''ll be another core member of the team." She said.


    "Is¡­ is it okay?" the woman asked. "I¡­ I was very hungry and felt weak so they managed to capture me." She said.


    "I guessed." Jenny spoke. "Come." She pulled the nket to cover the woman''s body to make the people outside Xi Kai''s office think that Xi Kai and the woman done the deed. "And wee to the team." She added.

 Chapter 451 - Save

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Save</h4>


    Gen District.


    Colorful lights shed as various abilities were casted by Qi Ming''s group to kill the group of zombies that surrounded them.


    "Tang Xiu. Mu Qi! Go to the warehouse with Huo Ling and get the supplies." Qi Ming spoke. "Qi Ning. Heal the survivors." He told his younger sister.


    "Okay!" she didn''t need to be told what to do as she already dashed towards the injured people after the ceiling fell earlier during the fight.


    One of the reasons why they are using a bus is for the survivors they will find and will take with them. And the other reason is the supplies. But, now that there is Huo Ling and Yi Bing who are spatial ability users, there will be more space for the survivors in the bus.


    But, they saw Huo Ling was just standing there. The atmosphere immediately became awkward and they turned to Yi Bing whom Huo Ling is looking at, obviously waiting for Yi Bing''s order.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Go." He told him.


    Only then did Huo Ling moved to go with Tang Xiu and Mu Qi, which made Qi Ming feel more awkward. Obviously, Huo Ling will only take Yi Bing''s order.


    "He''s my subordinate." Yi Bing spoke to ease the atmosphere.


    "Oh. I guess." Qi Ming muttered and smiled as he rubbed his nose.


    Yi Bing obviously saw Qi Ming suppressing the difort he feels. "I''ll tell him to follow youter." He told him.


    "Ah?" Qi Ming was surprised. "No. That''s not what I mean for you to do¡­" he said.


    "I''m not good in giving orders." Yi Bing lied with both his eyes open.


    (Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi, as well as Di San and the other grim reapers: does your conscience not hurt?)


    "Really?" Qi Ming was surprised. His impression of Yi Bing is an elite, and is the emperor type.


    (Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi, as well as Di San and the other grim reapers: you''re not imagining it. You''re right on the spot.)


    Unfortunately, Qi Ming doesn''t have an in-depth understanding of Yi Bing so, seeing Yi Bing''s serious expression as he spoke, he believed Yi Bing''s lie.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. "I was only their leader because I am the oldest." This, obviously, isn''t a lie.


    "Oh. Then, thank you in advance." Qi Ming sincerely said as he sighed in relief. He was really ufortable earlier after Huo Ling ignored his order. But, he isn''t a narrow-minded person and understood that he isn''t Huo Ling''s leader. Also, to Huo Ling, he is a stranger. Even though this is the apocalypse, but if he was in Huo Ling''s shoes, being ordered around by a stranger even though you are stronger than him, he would also feel ufortable.


    Thus, Qi Ming''s difort eased.


    "No problem." Yi Bing spoke. "I have something to ask leader Qi." He said.


    "What is it?" Qi Ming asked. He isn''t guarded against Yi Bing anymore since he can see that Yi Bing, nor Huo Ling, looked ambitious and is coveting his position, or the base.


    They are just strong, and that''s that. And are flexible people. Although they don''t look like it, but they are kind-hearted people. Although, with their strength, they could already build their own base, they still let the Northern Military Base take advantage of their kindness and use them.


    Qi Ming heaved a sigh.


    Yi Bing doesn''t know what Qi Ming is thinking and doesn''t care about it. "About the nucleus crystal." He spoke.


    "Oh. The nucleus crystal!" Qi Ming muttered. "It can only be found in high-level zombies, like level three zombies." He said. "The stronger the zombie, the more valuable the nucleus crystal is." He exined.


    Yi Bing made a pause. "¡­ there can be stronger zombies than the level three zombies?" he asked when he realized it.


    Qi Ming nodded. "There is." He answered. His expression is solemn. And this is what they fear of. He is only almost in level three, but the zombies are already in level three.


    Yi Bing frowned. "Where did these zombiese from?" he asked. Radiation? Biochemical weapons? Virus? He thought as he tried to guess.


    "Good question. But, too bad, I also don''t know." Qi Ming sighed in pity.


    Yi Bing was surprised. "You don''t know?" he looked at him.


    Qi Ming nodded. "Even Hu Feng doesn''t know." He spoke. "The zombies just suddenly appeared. We don''t even know how did they be zombies." He said. Obviously, zombies were previously humans. But, they just don''t know how they came about, or what happened to them for them to be like that.


    Yi Bing''s brows knitted. This is really puzzling. He has to find the cause and the solution to this problem, and not just pat his butt and leave this world like this.


    "As for the nucleus crystal that you are asking for ¨C " Qi Ming spoke as he took out a nucleus crystal. " ¨C the nucleus crystal is found inside the zombies'' brain and contains energy that can be used by both the ability users and ordinary people. The ordinary people can awaken their ability, and the ability users can advance, using the energy contained in the nucleus crystal." He exined.


    Yi Bing stared at the nucleus crystal. "Oh." He muttered as he moved his gaze away. He felt like he should be getting on something, but felt that something is slipping away. This makes him uneasy.


    "We''ve returned!" Tang Xiu spoke as he, Mu Qi and Huo Ling walked towards them.


    Qi Ming turned. "Good." He spoke. "Help the survivors to the bus. There are people injured. Their blood would attract the nearby zombies. We have to leave now." He told them.


    "Okay!" Tang Xiu and Mu Qi answered and went to help the survivors together with Qi Ning, leaving Qi Ming, Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing didn''t ask Huo Ling anything since Qi Ming is still present. Qi Ming was right and the smell of blood attracted the zombies nearby. The survivors immediately panicked and pushed each other inside the bus.


    "Don''t scream! Keep quiet! You will attract them more!" Qi Ming shouted. "Settle them on the bus and go! We will catch up with you after!" he told Tang Xiu, Mu Qi and Qi Ning.


    "Yes!" they answered. If they don''t leave now, they will just be surrounded. Qi Ming, Yi Bing and Huo Ling can buy them time by attracting the zombies towards them and kill them, reducing their number.


    BAM! BOOM! Countless loud noises were heard that almost shook the earth and made their ears ring after they heard them. The people on the bus didn''t feel good as the bus also shook because of the impact and the sses almost cracked. They all fearfully turned and saw countless lights amidst the smoke afar after the whole supermarket copsed.


    Tang Xiu and Mu Qi sighed in relief. Fortunately, they were wise to clean up the supermarket, and Huo Ling''s space is big to store arge number of supplies, or else it is a pity since the supermarket is now burning.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered. His expression is indifferent as he looked at his hand after he threw out a fireball towards the zombies.


    Yi Bing and Qi Ming who saw the road was scorched and the supermarket was burned. "¡­" so destructive! They thought after they were given a fright by Huo Ling.


    Qi Ming stared at Huo Ling with his eyes wide in shock and awe. Even his fire isn''t this strong! "You¡­" he spoke, but found out that he can''t bring up some words.


    Yi Bing also felt speechless, and helpless, towards Huo Ling. He didn''t expect for Huo Ling to be this strong! "¡­ hold some power back. Or else, you will also injure your allies." He told him as he froze the zombies that are approaching them.


    "¡­ I understand." Huo Ling spoke, fighting the urge to curse. He also doesn''t know that his fire is this strong! It is already good that he didn''t scare himself! Poker face¡­ just make a poker face¡­ he thought, appeasing himself.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling''s face and a smile formed on his lips. "Let''s go!" he said after Qi Ming struck the frozen zombies with his lightning.


    Qi Ming who didn''t dare use his fire ability again because of shame nodded. "Yes!" he answered and was about to run when he suddenly felt that the back of his cor was grabbed. Before he could react, he saw that they were already leaving the supermarket. He lowered his gaze and suddenly saw that the ice beneath Yi Bing''s feet is moving like a skateboard. "¡­" can he be any more OP? He thought, feeling sour of Yi Bing''s ice ability that can be used as a transportation.


    Qi Ming turned to look at Huo Ling, thinking that Huo Ling might be also being carried by Yi Bing as a puppy. But, he only saw that there is also a te of ice under Huo Ling''s feet, moving like a skateboard as they followed after the bus.

 Chapter 452 - Ability Users

    <h4>Chapter 452 - Ability Users</h4>


    The modified bus runs very fast and finally managed to shake the zombies off of its tail.


    "Epic! You two are so epic!" Qi Ning eximed as he looked at both Yi Bing and Huo Ling with her bright eyes sparkling like she was looking at her idols.


    Yi Bing is now sitting on the side as he watched Huo Ling took out some foods from his space after Qi Ming instructed them to feed the survivors. Meanwhile, after Qi Ning praised Yi Bing and Huo Ling, she rechecked the bodies of the survivors in case they were bitten by the zombies or have wounds that have an infection. They still don''t know what is the cause why zombies were created. The best scientists in the country are still investigating it.


    But, they know that once the zombies have bitten you, or even if you were scratched or your open wound that has no rtion to zombies before have been exposed to zombies or the ces where the zombies have been, then you are as good as dead, since you will also be a zombie like them. This has been confirmed before, as this was the reason why the number of zombies greatly increased because many people have been bitten and weren''t killed before they mutated, or that their wounds have been overlooked.


    As for the ability users¡­ suddenly, Yi Bing started. His narrowed eyes slightly widened when he thought of something. "Qi Ming." He called. But, his eyes are still on Huo Ling''s figure.


    Huo Ling is evenly distributing the foods to the survivors.


    "Yeah?" Qi Ming answered. His eyes were closed to get rest. But, when he heard Yi Bing called, he opened his eyes and turned. Suddenly, he thought Yi Bing is a monster, as well as Huo Ling, because the two aren''t even tired after spending such arge amount of energy. He really feels envious of them.


    Yi Bing finally removed his gaze from Huo Ling and turned to Qi Ming, meeting his gaze. "How did the ability users came to be?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Qi Ming blinked, suddenly was taken aback by Yi Bing''s question. It took him a while to understand Yi Bing''s question. "Ah. The ability users¡­" he muttered. "This is an intriguing matter." He said.


    "''intriguing''?" Yi Bing''s brows raised.


    Qi Ming nodded. "Yes. ''intriguing''. After all ¨C " he looked at the survivors. " ¨C only us among everyone have awakened abilities. But ¨C " he turned back to Yi Bing. " ¨C we don''t even know how it happened." He said.


    Yi Bing was shocked. "What? You¡­ it wasn''t known how we became ability users?!" he eximed. He stared at Qi Ming. For a moment, he thought that Qi Ming was acting dumb and is deceiving him. But, he can feel that Qi Ming is telling him the truth.


    After knowing that this is an apocalypse world, their knowledge about the zombie apocalypse movies and novels came to mind. Being bitten by a zombie, or even scratched, or your wound being exposed to the zombies, will turn you into a zombie, this rule was applied to this world. But, being bitten by a zombie and survived after can awaken your ability, there was no such rule in this world!


    Once bitten, scratched or exposed to, you will mutate as a zombie. This is absolute. Then, how did the ability users came to be?


    "Intriguing, right?" Qi Ming grinned as he crossed his arms on his chest while he looked at the survivors cowering on the back of the bus. "We know how to be a zombie, but we don''t know how the ability users came to be." He said.


    "Wait." Yi Bing spoke when he remembered something. "Wen Yan said that absorbing nucleus crystal can turn an ordinary person to an ability user." He said.


    "That is just to console the ordinary people, and to give them hope." Qi Ming spoke.


    Yi Bing fell silent.


    "If were told that they can only pass their days relying on the ability users, what do you think they would do, especially those pride people?" Qi Ming asked. "Of course, pride can''t be eaten in this apocalypse. But, if this is the world has be, with no guarantee of returning it to how it was before, would you still continue to cling on for life?" he looked at Yi Bing. "Even the ability users can fall, and there are not that many of us. How would it be for the ordinary people?" he looked away.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak, as he knows how it is to be left with no hope. He has seen many of it while doing his tasks as a grim reaper.


    "Actually, it is not just the zombies the ordinary people feared." Qi Ming spoke. "It is also us." He bitterly smiled when he remembered a memory. "Just think. The zombies are already stronger than you. Then, there are the ability users who are stronger than zombies. What does this imply?" he asked.


    "The ordinary people are in the bottom of the social pyramid." Yi Bing answered.


    Qi Ming nodded in agreement. "And when they realize this, there will be two oues ¨C " he said. " ¨C to retaliate, or to continue to fear." He looked at Yi Bing. "The ordinary people have a bigger number than us. If they really will retaliate, the victory of the ability users would depend on the strength of their abilities. Of course, I don''t want this to happen." He sighed. "But, I also don''t want for the second oue to happen, as it can develop to the first oue." He exined.


    Yi Bing opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out of his mouth. He didn''t say thatmunication is the key, since ¨C


    Qi Ming smiled, as if he read his thought. "Communicating with them might be easy, but the change in the situation can also easily sway them." He said. "If thew still exists as well as order, then themunication might overpower any change in the situation. However, this is the apocalypse, where thew is ignored and the order has already been torn apart." He told him.


    "I know." Yi Bing spoke in a low voice. "That is why there is no need forfort." He said.


    ¡­


    "They don''t know how the ability users came to be?" Huo Ling muttered in surprise.


    They have already returned to the base, but the second group still hasn''t returned. Huo Ling has already unloaded the goods in the meeting room for the Rolling Thunder to equally distribute and they were sitting on the side, talking in low voices.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath. "Don''t worry. This actually has an advantage to us, since we won''t be suspected." He told Yi Bing.


    "I thought so, too." Yi Bing spoke.


    "But, this is very rming." Huo Ling''s expression became anxious once again. "If this is really true, then there should only the zombies and the ordinary people existing. Yet, there are the ability users." He frowned.


    "This world is really troubling." Yi Bing''s brows knitted.


    Huo Ling heaved a sigh as he continued to rack his brain. "Huh?" he muttered when he suddenly recalled something. "Don''t both the ordinary people and the ability users use the nucleus crystal?" he asked. "And this nucleus crystal contains the world energy, so¡­ they absorbed the nucleus crystal?" he said.


    Yi Bing was about to agree when he remembered something. "The nucleus crystal doesn''t exist before the ability users came¡­ to¡­ be¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened when he also realized it. They turned to look at each other. Their gazes met. "¡­ when did the ability users appeared?" they asked.


    Huo Ling retracted his gaze, and Yi Bing suddenly felt a sense of loss and lowered his gaze to hide his emotion.


    "This question is crucial." Huo Ling spoke. "If the ability users appeared before the zombies appeared, then we don''t have a tentative guess to the existence of the ability users. But, if the ability users appeared after the zombies appeared, then ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C someone must have identally absorbed the nucleus crystal from a zombie and activated his ability." He exined.


    "Yeah." Yi Bing nodded. "Earlier, Qi Ming said that the ordinary people absorbing the nucleus crystal is just a constion for the ordinary people who can never be ability users. But ¨C " he said. " ¨C I don''t think this is right. The ordinary people can use the nucleus crystal and it works for them. As for them bing ability users¡­" he turned to Huo Ling to look in his eyes as he slowly spoke his next words. "It must be depending on how much the energy they consumed." He spoke.


    Huo Ling''s eyes slowly widened when he realized it. "Could it be ¨C " his breathing became ragged.


    Yi Bing nodded. "The disappearance of the world energy¡­ the world energy crystalized and became the zombies'' nucleus crystals. Then, the people consumed them and some became ability users." He said.

 Chapter 453 - Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 453 - Conflict</h4>


    Huo Ling frowned when he heard of this possibility. "That''s true. The ability users must have consumed more energy than the other ordinary people, and it made them awaken an ability." He said.


    Because angels, especially archangels, can use the world energy, they are very sensitive to it. They can see the ce it is abundant and draw it from there to use the energy. They can also see the direction where it is flowing to, bing their guide in using it. But, for them grim reapers, they can only feel it, and see the direction it is going to, but can''t use it or change the direction it is going to.


    Thus, they are in a blind chase right now. They have to know how the world energy disappeared, only to be the nucleus crystals in the zombies'' heads. This task is actually suited for the angels. But, the risks in this world can only be bore by the grim reapers. Thus, the angels and grim reapers should work together. But¡­ hehe. There is animosity between their two groups, so how can they work each other? Just the sight of each other makes their teeth itch in anger.


    They can feel that there is more world energy in the ability users'' body than the ordinary people. But, as to where the rest of the world energy went to¡­


    "But, why is it them?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing. "Was there really a requirement to be an ability user, and that they are just not aware of it?" he pondered. "Or¡­" his voice faded as he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s eyes slightly widened as a thought shed in his mind. "This is all a coincidence?" he muttered. Suddenly, he shook his head. "I don''t believe in coincidences." He said.


    A faint smile appeared on Huo Ling''s lips. "Me, neither." He spoke. "But, we can''t deny the fact that there are ability users." He said and frowned. "And they have more world energy in their body, making them as ability users." He added.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "Let''s see if Jin Wu and his disciple have found something." He spoke.


    "Okay." Huo Ling answered.


    They didn''t expect that when Jin Wu''s team would return, they returned with a group of people familiar to Qi Ming''s team.


    ¡­


    "XI KAI!!!" Qi Ming gnashed his teeth when he saw Xi Kai who is surrounded by the second group of his team. "Why the hell are you here?!" he asked.


    "Brother." Qi Ying called as he walked towards Qi Ming. "They were also procuring food when arge group of zombies arrived. They¡­" he gritted his teeth as he begrudgingly continued. "¡­ helped us." He said.


    "WHAT?!" Qi Ming eximed.


    Qi Ying''s face darkened. "There are many zombies, and there were two level three zombies." He bit his lip. "Jin Wu and Mo Shi dealt with the other one while the other one¡­" he nced, and then red at Xi Kai when he saw Xi Kai was smiling.


    Xi Kai is a dual ability user ¨C wind and lightning.


    Qi Ming''s expression looked ugly. "Then why are they here?! Do they want to take our share in exchange of saving your lives?!" he asked as he murderously red at Xi Kai.


    Qi Ying paused when he heard his elder brother''s question. "He didn''t say." He answered. "He just said that he has to see you." He told him. "And¡­" his voice trailed off as his expression changed.


    "What?" a female voicezily spoke. "You won''t tell your gege what I told you earlier? Why? Feeling guilty?" she asked.


    Qi Ming sharply turned to the one who spoke as his eyes narrowed. "What ''guilty''? Why should Qi Ying feel guilty?!" he asked. "Your nasty leader should be the one who feels guilty!" he said as he red at Xi Kai whose face is indifferent.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling are watching on the side while Qi Ning has already been hidden by Tang Xiu and Mu Qing. Yi Bing and Huo Ling saw that the second group''s expression is strange but Qi Ming is blinded by his anger so he didn''t see it.


    "Could it be that there was a misunderstanding that urred?" Huo Ling spoke. When he saw that their expressions changed, he knew that he has guessed right.


    Jenny, the one who spoke earlier, turned. Her eyes brightened when he saw Huo Ling. "This brother, you are smart!" he said.


    "Of course Huo-ge is smart! He is the brain of our group!" Mo Shi spoke as he ran towards Huo Ling to escape Jin Wu.


    "Your group¡­ Grim Reapers Team, right?" Jenny smiled.


    "Yes!" Mo Shi nodded.


    "What misunderstanding?" Qi Ming asked when he heard Huo Ling spoke.


    Huo Ling looked at the second group of the Rolling Thunders Team before he turned to Xi Kai''s group. "For them to be confident toe here, then it must be that they don''t have a guilty conscience. In fact ¨C " he said as he analyzed. Then, he turned to Qi Ming. " ¨C it should be your group who must have wronged them." He told him.


    "WHAT?!" Qi Ming''s voice rose and lightning crackled around his body.


    Xi Kai snickered while Jenny and the three women with her and Xi Kai just stood on the side. Yi Bing saw Jin Wu and Jin Wu nodded at him, indicating that what Huo Ling said is right.


    "Ge." Qi Ying called. "I''m sorry." He spoke.


    "Qi Ying¡­?" Qi Ming turned to him.


    "That time¡­ I misunderstood what happened." Qi Ying spoke as his voice became smaller. "I also have doubts afterwards, but my mind became nk at that time after I saw jie was¡­" he lowered his head as his face reddened because of shame. "I''m sorry¡­" he said before he turned to look at Xi Kai. Pressing his trembling lips tight while enduring the shame he feels and swallowing his pride, he bowed to Xi Kai. "I''m sorry¡­" he told him before he ran inside the building. He didn''t turn when he passed by Hu Feng and Wen Yan who came to see themotion.


    "What''s going on? Why is Qi Ying crying?" Wen Yan asked as he looked at everyone.


    "Oh? Now, look, sisters. We looked like we are bullying them." Jenny said as she turned to the three women.


    "Tch!" Lan, an ice ability user, clicked her tongue while Chichi''s face is indifferent.


    "Ai¡­" Rei, the nt ability user, sighed.


    "I guess ¨C " Huo Ling spoke as he observed the smug expression on Jenny''s face. " ¨C Xi Kai didn''t try to¡­ ehem¡­ Qi Ning." He said. "In fact¡­" he turned to Qi Ming, Hu Feng and Wen Yan. "¡­ I also find it strange. They are in the middle of the fight, so why would he¡­" he didn''t continue when he saw Qi Ming''s face is red because of anger, and might be shame.


    Jenny knows that she has to rify everything. "That time, boss was thrashed by the level three zombie and has overused his ability." She said and nced at Xi Kai whose face is dark. But, she knows that everything had to be cleared today. "It''s your sister''s fault acting like Alice in Wondend in the battlefield. Boss fell on her." She told them.


    Hearing that his sister was insulted, a ball of fire appeared on Qi Ming''s hand.


    "You know that my boss is a proud man." Jenny continued with a smile as she nced at Xi Kai who red at her. "He was insulted when he was called a pervert, and of course, he would insult you back." Sheughed when she saw the darkened faces of the Rolling Thunder Team. She doesn''t care about them, though, as she feels good pping their faces today. "Why would we apologize when it was you who misunderstood us? In fact¡­ shouldn''t you be the ones apologizing to us?" she asked as she grinned at them. Obviously, she came here with no good intention.


    A deafening silence fell and even the crowd of onlookers didn''t dare to breathe loudly. Who would? Qi Ming is the strongest ability user in the base! Even if there were four new ability users that arrived, but who knows when they would leave? So, they shouldn''t provoke Qi Ming and made him lose more face.


    Jenny saw their reactions and how can she not know what they are thinking? So, she will definitely fan the mes. If even Xi Kai is proud, how can Qi Ming not be? "It was your team who insulted our boss. By right, they should apologize to my boss one by one." She said and slyly looked at the Rolling Thunder Team. "But, since our boss is so magnanimous ¨C " she winked at Xi Kai who red at her. She then turned to Qi Ming. "Leader Qi, I think it''s enough if you apologize." She told him as she looked at Qi Ming''s dark face.


    This time, everyone wished that they couldn''t breathe.

 Chapter 454 - Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Proposal</h4>


    Three hourster.


    "Yi Bing! Huo Ling! Jin Wu! Mo Shi!"


    Before Yi Bing and Huo Ling could ask Jin Wu and Mo Shi if they found something, they heard Qi Ming call them. It is time for them to receive their share after the two groupsbined the goods they have procured.


    "Here! We evenly distributed the foods and clothing, as well as the other products like towels, soaps, and of course, medicine!" Qi Ming said as he showed the Grim Reapers Team the long table where the evenly distributed foods and clothing, as well as other materials, were ced for the Rolling Thunders Team and Grim Reapers Team after Qi Ming and Hu Feng split up the goods.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi looked at their share. It was fair. But ¨C "Give us less." Yi Bing spoke.


    Everyone was shocked. "What?!" Qi Ming eximed. "Yi Bing, you can''t just let us take advantage of your group." He said. "Honestly, we don''t have a space ability user, so every time we procure goods, we have lesser than what we have right now." He told him.


    "Boss!" the Rolling Thunders Team eximed before they felt their faces became warm in shame. They lowered their heads.


    Hu Feng and Wen Yan, however, didn''t say anything. They can see that Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi are honest ''people'', and upright. At first, they thought that the four of them have evil intentions as they didn''t express anything, butter, they see that the four of them really have no any desire. Instead, it made them fear that these four strong people would leave.


    Hu Feng sighed inment. Humans are selfish creatures. Naturally, they would make Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi stay. They would also hide the fact that they have no space ability users so that Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi wouldn''t think that space ability users are very valuable. But, today, everything should beid on the table.


    "We know." Yi Bing just said.


    "¡­ you know?!" Qi Ming eximed in shock. The others were also surprised and stared at them.


    Yi Bing isn''t interested in whatever are they thinking. They really don''t need much food¡­ in fact, they don''t need it. But, to avoid them suspecting them, they still have to eat. "We don''t eat much." He just said. "Just leave the clothes¡­ and medicine." He added. Even though their wounds would heal, but they still have to not heal them to avoid suspicion.


    He inwardly sighed. Acting like a human is really hard¡­


    "But¡­" Qi Ming looked reluctant. They are really kind people! He thought as he looked at the Grim Reapers Team with reddened eyes while he decreased the Grim Reapers Team''s share with trembling hands.


    Hu Feng stared at Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­ are you from Special Forces?" he suddenly asked.


    Hearing the question, everyone froze. Then, they looked at the four. Their built, their behaviors¡­ they looked like they were well-trained. Although Mo Shi''s personality is off, but still¡­


    "No." Yi Bing answered. They really aren''t. Also, this world doesn''t have a leader and is under the jurisdiction of the Stable World.


    Although some sinister members of the United Interster and Outerspace Nations, or UnION, are greedy to snatch some worlds to take their resources for their use, Normal World 2828 is an apocalypse world ¨C devoid of everything, even the world energy. Who would want zombies? And so, the Normal World 2828 fell into the Stable World''s hands.


    Hu Feng sighed in pity. These selfless people¡­ it would be great if the military has them.


    "Are you done yet?!" Xi Kai''s voice asked from outside.


    The moment they heard his voice, the faces of the Rolling Thunders Team darkened but they didn''t speak. Hu Feng and Wen Yan just sighed while Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi watched on the side.


    Qi Ming marched towards the door and red at Xi Kai who was grinning. Jenny was smiling smugly while Lan coldly looked at everyone. Chichi still looked indifferent but her eyes are scrutinizing everyone while Rei looked anxious.


    "Damn. Why is he always bringing his harem everywhere?! To brag?!" Wu Heng can''t help but whisper to Mu Qi.


    Chichi heard him and red at him. Wu Heng instantly felt a chill on his spine being stared at by her. Qi Ying paled when he saw Xi Kai while Qi Ning, although embarrassed, but only felt slightly awkward. She has a matured mind and already heard about the misunderstanding. She was also wrong since she was really wandering around in the battlefield which she shouldn''t have.


    "Ge¡­" Qi Ning worriedly called when she saw her brother''s thunderous expression and felt worried that he would suddenly explode.


    "Come in." Qi Ming begrudgingly spoke and forced a smile which is faker than the stic.


    Xi Kai beamed at him, which made Qi Ming''s fist almost flew to his face. Jenny, Lan, Chichi and Rei followed behind him like imperial concubines following their lord. This made Wu Heng snort with disdain.


    "What did Mr. Xie here for?" Hu Feng asked, acting as the mediator.


    Xi Kai looked at all of them before his gaze fell on Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "I want them on my team." He answered and pointed the two.


    An deathly silence immediately fell after his voice fell.


    "NO!" Qi Ming shot up from his chair and his chair fell with a loud ng after it overturned. He murderously red at Xi Kai. "I''ve had enough of you!" he said and was about to throw a fireball at Xi Kai when his whole body immediately froze.


    They all turned and saw the silent Chichi was raising her hand and is looking at Qi Ming. The Rolling Thunder Team immediately felt a chill on their spine. Because of their anger, they forgot that Chichi is a level two psychic! She froze Qi Ming!


    "Everyone! Calm down!" Hu Feng spoke. His voice is sharp.


    "Chichi." Xi Kai called.


    "He will hurt you." Chichi spoke. But, seeing her boss'' expression, she withdrew her power.


    Qi Ming''s face is red because of stifled anger. Everyone in the Fighting Wolves Team are level two ability users. Xi Kai and Jenny are about to break through level three. Although the Rolling Thunder Team has bigger number than the Fighting Wolves Team, but each and every member of the Fighting Wolves Team is like a wolf, vicious and alert, unlike the Rolling Thunder Team who are, although strong, but is rxed. It can be seen from Chichi''s reaction to freeze Qi Ming''s body before Qi Ming could attack Xi Kai. This is why, previously when they misunderstood Xi Kai, they didn''t dare to attack Xi Kai because Xi Kai has people who are defending him, albeit they are all women.


    "The Rolling Thunder Team and Grim Reapers Team have a cooperation." Qi Ming said after he suppressed his anger.


    "Qi Ming. Don''t pretend. Contracts aren''t valid nowadays." Xi Kai looked at Qi Ming in disdain. "All you have is a verbal agreement, right? Who haven''t renege on their promise? Even lovers would push the other to the zombies just to save themselves." He said.


    Everyone fell silent.


    "What does Mr. Xi want?" Yi Bing finally spoke. "Jin Wu and Mo Shi are on my team. I am their leader." He said.


    Xi Kai turned to Yi Bing. "No need for formalities." He spoke. "You should already know that space ability users are rare in this world. You also don''t look like conceited and full of yourselves after knowing that your abilities are very valuable." He said. "There are two of them who are space ability users. One can go to my team." He told him.


    Everyone fell silent. He is right. Although having two space ability users can make them take more goods, but they can also have just one of them.


    "Why should I give one of them to you?" Yi Bing asked. "What will you exchange?" he added.


    "You can have my base." Xi Kai carelessly said.


    "WHAT?!" everyone eximed. They stared at him, but they saw that his eyes are serious. The four women with him are also serious.


    "You¡­ are you for real?!" Qi Ming looked at Xi Kai in disbelief.


    Xi Kai turned to him. "Our two bases are just a kilometer away from each other, thus we often sh." He spoke. "If you annex my base with your base, you can protect more people." He said before he looked at Hu Feng.


    Hu Feng''s eyes shed. He is a soldier and protecting people has always been his duty. But¡­ the decision lies on Yi Bing.


    "Why do you want to abandon your base?" Yi Bing asked Xi Kai.


    "I am going to the Capital." Xi Kai answered.


    Neither Qi Ming nor Hu Feng spoke. They almost forgot that Xi Kai is a politician''s son and was stranded here.

 Chapter 455 - Xi Kai

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Xi Kai</h4>


    "Okay. Take us with you." Yi Bing said and pulled Huo Ling, who was caught off-guard.


    Xi Kai turned to him. "You two?" he asked.


    "We don''t have two space ability users, but four." Jin Wu spoke and grinned.


    It was Xi Kai''s turn to fall silent. Even Jenny and Chichi can''t help but be shocked.


    "Oh? You are all interesting." Xi Kai grinned as he looked at the Grim Reapers Team. "Let me introduce myself, then." He rose from his seat. "I am Xi Kai. The only son of Xi Ke, a politician, and Lu Lu, a singer and an actress." He spoke. Seeing no reaction from the Grim Reapers Team while the faces of the Rolling Thunder Team turned red, his eyes narrowed in amusement. The Grim Reapers Team are very interesting. He thought.


    Hu Feng helplessly sighed. He was surprised when he first saw Xi Kai and he wanted to take him under his wing to protect him. But, Xi Kai said that he wanted to make his own base. So, although Qi Ming and Xi Kai had a conflictter, he still secretly watched over Xi Kai''s base.


    "Nice to meet you." Yi Bing just said and shook hands with Xi Kai. "I am Yi Bing. This is Huo Ling." My lover. He added in his heart. "We are ice and fire ability users, respectively." He said.


    "Oh~? Fire and ice¡­ shing yet also a good match." Xi Kai said as he smiled. How can he not see the affection in Yi Bing''s eyes when he nced at Huo Ling?


    As expected, Yi Bing''s attitude eased after he heard what Xi Kai said. Meanwhile, Qi Ming, this inflexible man with a negative EQ who didn''t notice Yi Bing''s crush to Huo Ling, frowned because of Xi Kai''s ttery. Obviously, Xi Kai wanted to poach the Grim Reapers Team!


    Yi Bing knows Qi Ming has grievances. "I will leave Jin Wu and Mo Shi to you. They are also good in fighting. You can feel reassured." He told them.


    The faces of the Rolling Thunder Team finally eased.


    "Jin Wu. Mo Shi." Yi Bing called.


    "Yes, sir!" Mo Shi answered and saluted in a joking way, which made them smile. He really has a bright personality.


    "Don''t worry." Jin Wu said.


    "I am Jenny." Jenny introduced herself. "I am his secretary." She said.


    "Lan." Lan spoke.


    "Chichi." Chichi said as she stared at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "I ¨C I am Rei¡­ I am new¡­" Rei said, feeling nervous.


    "You also want to go to the Capital?" Jenny spoke. "Or, do you have somewhere you want to go to? To find your rtives?" she asked.


    The Rolling Thunder Team immediately started when they heard her question. That''s right. What is the Grim Reapers Team''s objective? They actually want to go to the Capital?


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "Sightseeing." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" what''s there to fcking see in this apocalypse?! They thought as they wildly cursed in their mind, feeling that Yi Bing is toying with them.


    "Actually¡­" Yi Bing spoke.


    They all stared at him.


    "We are in our honeymoon period." Yi Bing said as he pulled Huo Ling towards him.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" fck! Not again! He thought as his face darkened.


    Everyone. "¡­ oh." They muttered. So they are actually married?! No wonder they are always together! They thought, feeling enlightened. Then¡­ they thought and turned to look at Jin Wu and Mo Shi.


    Mo Shi felt a chill on his spine and saw that Jin Wu opened his mouth to speak. He immediately spoke. "We are friends!" he said.


    Jin Wu. "¡­" fck. I was just about to say that!


    Everyone. "¡­ oh." So they are just friends¡­ yet.


    Mo Shi saw their unconvinced expressions. His face darkened. Fck! What I said is useless! I want to go home! He thought and inwardly cried.


    "''rtives''¡­" a voice spoke.


    They all turned and saw Qi Ying''s eyes brightened. "Ge!" Qi Ying called. "Jie. I remembered aunt, uncle and cousin went to the Capital before the apocalypse arrived. Let''s find¡­ them¡­" his voice trailed off when he realized what he said. His face paled. "I''m sorry¡­" he said and hung his head. It seems that he spoke wrongly again.


    Qi Ming helplessly sighed and patted Qi Ying''s head. "Don''t worry. We''ll find them when everything was settled." He said. They have to annex Xi Kai''s base yet.


    "How about he goes with us?" Jenny suggested.


    "What?!" the Rolling Thunder Team reacted and red at her. "Are you¡­" they said.


    Jenny cut them off. "Hey! I''m speaking out of my kindness here!" she frowned when she saw their reactions. "Who knows if their rtives are still alive at this hour? Or is currently hungry and is about to die? You still want to dy time?" she asked. "I don''t want to, nor boss. That is why we are going to the Capital. Every second we miss, the possibility of them falling in danger." She said and decided to ignore them.


    The Rolling Thunder Team suddenly felt ashamed.


    "I''m going." Qi Ying spoke.


    "Qi Ying?!" Qi Ming looked at him in disbelief.


    Qi Ying smiled. "Ge. I like cousin. She''s really good towards me, like aunt and uncle. I¡­ I want to see them immediately to know if they are safe." He exined.


    Qi Ming and Qi Ning fell silent. They know that Qi Ying is a soft young man and is easily bullied, that''s why their aunt and uncle, as well as their cousin, are overprotective of him. Yet, now¡­ "I understand." Qi Ming heavily sighed.


    "Ge¡­" Qi Ning bit her lip. She is reluctant.


    "Jie¡­" Qi Ying hugged her. "I promise. I''ll be back!" he told her.


    Qi Ning''s eyes reddened and she cried.


    "Yi Bing. Huo Ling." Qi Ming called. "Can you¡­" he feels shy.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll protect him." Yi Bing spoke. "Xi Kai only wants our space ability and he already has enough people to protect him. We''ll protect Qi Ying instead." He said.


    Qi Ming sighed in relief.


    Xi Kai ignored their drama and he turned to Hu Feng. "You can have the earth ability users erect a tall wall surrounding our two bases." He told him.


    Hu Feng nodded. "I understand. Thank you." He said.


    "Let''s leave now." Xi Kai spoke as he looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling. He ignored Qi Ying who hid behind Huo Ling, feeling shy because of what he did before.


    Although it was very abrupt, but all the people involved agreed to leave for the Capital right now, so they left. Jin Wu and Mo Shi returned Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s shares to Hu Feng and Qi Ming, which made both men feel ashamed again. In the end, they decided to allocate Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s share as part of the rations.


    Xi Kai deserves to be the son of an official as his car is a Rover, and is modified. Although he had it modified as a whim, but it became very convenient now in the apocalypse. "Get in." he spoke as he sat in the driver''s seat.


    All the women sat on the back, together with Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Jenny doesn''t like sitting in the front seat, so she sat with her sisters. That leaves¡­


    "I ¨C I¡­. excuse me." Qi Ying spoke as he sat in the front seat with his face almost sticking to his chest after he lowered his head in shame. He still feels guilty as to what happened before.


    Xi Kai ignored him. "Does any of you know how to drive?" he asked. This shows his dislike towards Qi Ying.


    "No." the women answered.


    "No." Yi Bing and Huo Ling answered. They really don''t. And they arezy to create a driver''s license.


    Xi Kai. "¡­" fck! Are you ying with me?! Not only does he have to drive for six hours to go to the Capital, but he has to sit beside Qi Ying?! Endure¡­ endure¡­ fcking endure! He inwardly cursed before he started the car. If only he doesn''t care about his life, he would''ve drove the car to a ditch!


    Jenny is the only one he is familiar with, but she has a trauma sitting in the front seat because of her ex-boyfriend who gone mad and tried to kill her and himself through a car ident. Chichi and Lan also aren''t fond of sitting in the front seat while he isn''t familiar with Rei so he can''t ask her to sit in the front seat. Yi Bing and Huo Ling are a pair. Yi Bing is fond of Huo Ling and Huo Ling might feel jealous if he asks Yi Bing to sit in the front seat.


    This only leaves Qi Ying, Qi Ming''s younger brother and the one who used him of sexually harassing Qi Ning! Qi Ying''s face is pale, but he clutched the seatbelt tight. He knows that it was his fault why the Rolling Thunder Team and Fighting Wolves Team fought, so he has to silently endure Xi Kai''s anger.

 Chapter 456 - Qi Ying

    <h4>Chapter 456 - Qi Ying</h4>


    "Boss." Jenny called after they stopped by a store to take a rest. Although she is Xi Kai''s secretary, but after the apocalypse broke out, and she was forced to be tough and learn how to defend herself. Later, she took the initiative to attack, especially when she awakened an ability.


    "What?" Xi Kai asked without opening his eyes.


    "That kid¡­" Jenny spoke. She is referring to Qi Ying. Although Qi Ying is neen years old, but she is already twenty-eight years old while Xi Kai is twenty-six. In their eyes, they both see Qi Ying as a kid.


    As soon as he heard the name, Xi Kai frowned and opened his eyes that is filled with anger. Although he understood why Qi Ying misunderstood him at that time, but his pride can''t let it go. He is a proud person, and a sessful young entrepreneur which inted his ego. So, it is without a reason why he is very arrogant.


    In short, Qi Ying is unlucky to offend him. "What?" he asked as he nced at Jenny.


    "In fact, that kid is still useful, boss." She said. "Because of the apocalypse, the water is contaminated so we can''t use it for bath, much less drink it. He can provide us water." She exined. "We don''t have to protect him, too, as Yi Bing and Huo Ling will protect him." She added. In short, things are convenient for them.


    Xi Kai didn''t answer and just closed his eyes, but it meant he is acquiescing to not give the other some trouble. However, that doesn''t mean he is epting his presence. He will ignore him. If Qi Ying would approach him instead on his own¡­ then, he should be prepared after provoking him.


    Jenny saw her boss'' twisted expression and she helplessly sighed. Although she is pissed at Qi Ying, but it doesn''t mean that she hated him to the point of bullying him, much less killing him. Even though Qi Ying is an ability user, but she is confident that she can easily kill the other. Qi Ying is too soft. He must not have someone''s blood on his hands yet (meant that he still hasn''t killed anyone yet).


    It should be said that a woman''s intuition is right, since Yi Bing and Huo Ling found out that Qi Ying really hasn''t killed anyone. Well, the humans, precisely, since zombies don''t count as alive.


    "If it is possible, Qi Ming won''t let Qi Ning and I leave the base." Qi Ying spoke. "Who knows when a zombie suddenly bites you?" he asked. "I may have killed zombies before, but Qi Ming never let me injure, much less kill, a human, unless necessary to save my life." He exined.


    It is really Qi Ming who is overprotective of his siblings that is why Qi Ying, even though a man, is still soft-hearted even it is the apocalypse.


    "You should know that you can''t be like this forever." Yi Bing spoke.


    Qi Ying bitterly smiled. "I know." He answered. "That''s why I took the initiative to leave the base and go to the Capital to look for our rtives." He exined.


    Huo Ling patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry. We are sure that your brother must have guessed your intention to fly on your own and harden your wings, that is why he let you go." He told him.


    "Thank you." Qi Ying nodded at him.


    "Come. Let me teach you how to defend yourself in closebat." Huo Ling spoke as he rose from his seat. "In a fight to death, this is the key to win." He told him.


    "Okay." Qi Ying answered and followed him, leaving Yi Bing whose expression darkened since Huo Ling left him for Qi Ying.


    "U ¨C uhm¡­ Yi-san." Rei who saw Yi Bing''s gloomy expression called. She is a Japanese exchange student and was unlucky to be caught by those men right after she has just awakened her powers, which left her in a temporary weakened state.


    Yi Bing turned.


    Rei forced a smile. "Don''t worry. I feel that Huo-san is a loyal person. He won''t cheat on you." She told him,forting him.


    Yi Bing knows, so he nodded at her after uttering ''thanks''. Then, he watched as Huo Ling start to teach Qi Ying of the basic posture. His face can''t help but darken again as he was the one who taught Huo Ling those moves.


    Rei. "¡­" forget it. She thought and turned to the others.


    ¡­


    After a night of rest, Yi Bing reced Xi Kai as the driver, and Huo Ling reced Qi Ying in the front seat. Xi Kai is still dissatisfied as he will still be sitting beside Qi Ying, who stiffened once again and made his body almost stick into a corner just to avoid him. Xi Kai can''t just sit in the middle of those women, okay?


    Xi Kai inwardly sighed and decided to just sleep throughout the ride when suddenly, their car stopped. He opened his eyes. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "A group of zombies are heading our way." Huo Ling answered as he looked afar.


    Xi Kai and the others looked outside the window and saw ck figures swaying while going to their direction. "Hit them. Then, kill them." He spoke.


    "Okay." Yi Bing is a decisive person so he stepped on the elerator and drove towards the zombies to meet them head-on.


    Everyone''s bodies were pulled backward because of the inertia, and Xi Kai heard a loud thump beside him.


    BAM! CRUNCH. Everyone''s scalp felt numb as they were forced to listen to the sound of the zombies being crushed under the wheels. Because they couldn''t see it and only hear it, their imaginations run wild. But, they immediately started and jumped out of the car to kill the zombies around.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling opened the doors and hit the zombies, sending them flying away. "Above!" Huo Ling heard Yi Bing yelled.


    Huo Ling immediately threw a fireball above the car. Fortunately, he can control the amount of fire. "Qi Ying! Behind you!" he shouted when he saw a zombie walking behind Qi Ying.


    Qi Ying immediately turned and sliced off the neck of the zombie, sending its head rolling around the ground. "Ha." He sighed in relief.


    "¡­ why are the zombies surrounding Qi Ying?" Huo Ling asked when he noticed something strange.


    "Cover him!" Yi Bing told him.


    "Okay!" Huo Ling answered and ran, then jumped mid-air before kicking the zombie that grabbed Qi Ying''s shoulder before hended on the ground. Then, he burned the zombie into a crisp. "Why are they drawn to you?" he asked as he stood behind Qi Ying.


    "I ¨C " Qi Ying bit his lower lip that is pale like his face.


    "Hold on! We''re almost done!" Jenny shouted after the number of the zombies have decreased.


    "Tch!" Xi Kai clicked his tongue before he summoned a lightning.


    CRACK! CRASH! A lightning shed and hit the ground, electrifying the zombies!


    "Ew!" Jenny grunted as she covered her nose when they smelled the burning decay.


    "Ha." Xi Kai panted and he staggered after he exhausted his power.


    THUD. Someone copsed. Everyone turned and was surprised to see who it is.


    "Qi Ying!" Huo Ling called as he carefully pulled Qi Ying up.


    Xi Kai fell on his one knee. "What''s wrong with him? Such a wimp." He frowned.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling muttered when he felt that his hand holding the back of Qi Ying''s head is wet. His eyes widened. "He was hurt!" he said. "The zombies were attracted to him earlier because of the blood on the back of his head!" he told them.


    "Take him inside and wrap up his wound. We can''t stay here any longer or we''ll attract more zombies because of the noise we made." Yi Bing said.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded as he carried Qi Ying to the back while Jenny and the other girls helped Xi Kai inside the car.


    Huo Ling took out a first-aid kit from his space and immediately treated Qi Ying''s injury. "This doesn''t seem from a zombie scratch¡­ I was watching him earlier and none of the zombies injured him." He spoke.


    "It was earlier." Xi Kai spoke as he absorbed a nucleus crystal, restoring his power.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "He bumped his head against the wall of the car earlier." Xi Kai said as he closed his eyes.


    They all fell silent. Usually, one can''t be this injured after bumping their head against the car. But, this is a modified vehicle¡­ Qi Ying is really unlucky.


    "Boss, how did you know?" Jenny asked.


    "I heard it earlier." Xi Kai answered.


    Jenny''s brows knitted. "You didn''t check him?" she asked.


    Xi Kai frowned. "He didn''t say anything." He answered.


    They chose to be silent. They know that Xi Kai is hostile towards Qi Ying, and even detest him. So, he definitely won''t treat Qi Ying kindly, much less be friendly towards him.

 Chapter 457 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Revenge</h4>


    "Oh. You''re awake." Rei spoke when she saw Qi Ying''s eyelids moved, indicating he has woken up.


    Qi Ying slowly opened his eyes before he looked around. "Where is everybody?" he asked when he didn''t see them.


    "We''ve met a group of thieves who are also ability users." Rei answered. "They saw our caring and pushed someone on the road for us to hit them. Fortunately, Yi Bing has good reflexes and stopped the car before we hit the person." She exined and looked outside. "Boss seems to know one of them, and he decided to teach them a lesson." She told him when she saw the two groups outside are about to start fighting.


    Qi Ying blinked and turned to see Xi Kai, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jenny, Lan and Chichi. They are facing against eight men. Not only were they outnumbered, but it looked like they are also in a disadvantageous position as half of them are women who are physically weaker than men. If women wanted to fight against men, then it will depend on how strong their ability is.


    "I''ll go and help them." He spoke as he raised his upper body, only to be pushed back down by Rei.


    "You, help them?" Rei tilted her head as she looked at him. "It is already good if boss won''t mistake you as his enemy. If you really will go there, boss might not recognize you as his ally¡­" she smiled meaningfully at Qi Ying.


    Qi Ying grimaced. He knows how vengeful Xi Kai is. In fact, Qi Ying feels that he is already fortunate that Xi Kai didn''t beat him up inside the bus when their two groups met and Jenny started the conversation to clear up the misunderstanding, much to Xi Kai''s chagrin because his pride wouldn''t let him swallow the grievance.


    It must be because Xi Kai wants to give Qi Ming face, as well as Yi Bing and Huo Ling who are Xi Kai recruited for his team and they already spoke that they will protect him, that is why Xi Kai hasn''t lifted a hand or swung his fist at Qi Ying''s face yet. This makes Qi Ying inwardly sigh in relief.


    They watched the people outside whose battle is about to start!


    ¡­


    "Oh? Women. Look, bros. They have women with them. How lucky~" one of the thieves spoke as he looked at Jenny with lecherous eyes.


    "That''s your type?" another one asked. "Sure, she''s sexy and all, but she looks like she is the maniptive type. Suit yourself." He said and turned to Lan who was frowning at them. "I like this one. Are you a lily, babe? You should try men sometimes. I rmend myself." He told her and winked at her.


    "You guys¡­ you don''t have a taste, you know?" someone said and looked at the silent Chichi with a smile. "You should choose the silent ones. I am sure they are loudest on the bed." He said and grinned as he licked his lips while hungrily looking at Chichi.


    The thieving group lecherouslyughed while looking at the three women with their eyes red in lust.


    Huo Ling ignored these bastards. "Xi Kai. How do you want to kill them?" he asked.


    The corner of Xi Kai''s lips rose. "Oh? You are going for a kill?" he asked as he looked at Huo Ling in surprise.


    Huo Ling nodded. "We can kill humans, too." He said. "Right¡­ boss?" he called through his gritted teeth as he raised his head to look at Yi Bing who smiled, which made him even more irritated. He still hasn''t forgotten how he introduced him as his legal husband!


    Before, in the Normal World 9999 that turned to Abnormal World 9999, he was Yi Bing''s student. If it is just that, it is okay. But, Huo Ling almost can''t bear it after Yi Bing introduced him as his fianc¨¦! Now, it became worse because they were already mar. Ried!


    His face darkened. He was suppressing his anger this whole time but now, these thirsty bastards sent their heads on silver tters. How can he not smash them?!


    "Yes." Yi Bing hid his smile lest it was him who Huo Ling will kill. "So? How many do you want to kill?" he asked Xi Kai.


    "I have a beef with that smug bastard." Xi Kai said as he looked at the man who was grinning at the back.


    "Oh? How?" Yi Bing asked.


    Xi Kai didn''t answer and just continued to re at the man. It was Jenny who answered for him. "That guy is the son of the enemy of the boss'' father." She answered. "Unfortunately, due to freakishbination of events, they ended up in the same car while escaping from the zombies. He pushed the boss out of the car to buy time for himself, and almost humiliated me, too. Fortunately, I awakened my ability after I snapped." She exined. "It is such a pity, though, that I didn''t manage to kill that bastard since I went to save boss first." She finished.


    "It is actually fortunate, Jenny." Xi Kai spoke. "Since you didn''t rob me for avenging myself." He told her.


    "Oh! Herees the fun~" Jenny grinned as she looked at the man.


    The man suddenly felt a chill on his spine, but suppressed the strange feeling that he felt.


    "I want to savor the time that he will be in pain, until his blood bes dry and his bones crushed into a fine powder." Xi Kai spoke and turned to Yi Bing. "Will you handle the extra two people, then?" he asked and nced at Huo Ling whose aura is leaking, and the atmosphere around them suddenly turned hotter.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "Okay." He answered. He didn''t ask about the women since he knows that they are roses that have extremely poisonous thorns.


    These men who lusted after them will definitely regret it to their death¡­ literally.


    Yi Bing turned to Huo Ling. "So, uh¡­ I''ll give you two more punch bags?" he asked.


    "Oh. How considerate of you¡­ boss." Huo Ling spoke. Before Yi Bing could answer, his figure shed and he disappeared on the spot. In just a blink of an eye, they saw him reappeared in front of the thieving group.


    BAM! Blood sttered on the thieving group''s faces near the man whom Huo Ling punched. The blood was mixed with some unspeakable liquid¡­ and organs.


    " ¨C AAAAAAHHH!!!" the thieving group screamed when they finally reacted. Two people who have the fastest reaction ran away, but how can Huo Ling let them escape? He has two more punch bags to ''use''.


    Xi Kai, the threedies, and Ren and Qi Ying who were watching from the car. "¡­" too bloody. They thought. They didn''t expect the seemingly proper-looking Huo Ling to be this violent. They looked at Yi Bing who has a stiff smile on his lips.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" I have never been this thankful for my superior position. He thought. He is sure that if he and Huo Ling were equals, it was his head who will be the fourth head that Huo Ling will smash.


    Fortunately, Jenny, Chichi and Lan have already been used to the gruesome sights in the apocalypse, and Ren, although herplexion is pale, is barely holding it. It was Qi Ying who can''t take it and ran outside the car to retch.


    Meanwhile, Xi Kai and the others watched Huo Ling came back with blood-drenched clothes. His shirt of white color earlier has now been dyed red.


    "You won''t fight anymore?" they heard him ask as he approached them. Then, he nced at the thieving group who were left who didn''t dare to look back to see how the two other members of them ended up in Huo Ling''s hands.


    They stood there frozen on the spot. Xi Kai grinned and ran towards his enemy while the three women went to the men who verbally harassed them earlier.


    "Feeling better?" Yi Bing asked Huo Ling and gave him the handkerchief.


    "Keep it. I heard the sound of water nearby after I killed those two. There must be a river there. I''ll go and wash up." Huo Ling said.


    "Be careful in case there are zombie fishes and snakes." Yi Bing said.


    "Do I really have to?" Huo Ling asked. He didn''t wait for Yi Bing to speak and then left.


    Their bodies are corpses which doesn''t rot or smell because of the Conferment Seal of Shen Sheng that is also giving them vital signs for them to pose as a human.


    Yi Bing helplessly sighed as he watched Huo Ling''s back while he flew an icicle towards his opponent who froze like a statue after being hit by the icicle and then died. He then turned to the others and saw Jenny, Lan and Chichi turned the three men who insulted them into bloody mess while Xi Kai and his enemy aren''t in sight.


    But, Yi Bing knows that Xi Kai is definitely torturing his enemy, as screams were heard and resounded in the surroundings.

 Chapter 458 - Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Flirting</h4>


    "Is the signal still not working? You still can''t send a message to your rtives?" Huo Ling asked Qi Ying as he handed him a can of soda.


    Qi Ying wanted to avoid Huo Ling after he saw what happened yesterday. Although Huo Ling returned with new clothes and has no smell of blood on him after he washed up, but Qi Ying felt his scalp is turning numb every time Huo Ling is near him because Huo Ling was radiating a strong killing intent yesterday. Even Xi Kai didn''t speak. Not even Yi Bing, which they don''t know was the cause of Huo Ling going into a silent berserk, leaving them fear in their hearts.


    "No." Qi Ying suppressed his fear. "There was a zombie siege before in the tower nearest to us so there is no signal." He told him. "But, when I was still in the Northern Military Base, we already sent uncle and aunt, as well as cousin, messages asking how there are and if they are safe. However, we didn''t receive any reply, so I am going to the Capital to look for them to know what their situation is." He exined.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered and ate the spam.


    "How about you, Huo-ge?" Qi Ying looked at him. "¡­ you are really not going to the Capital for a honeymoon, are you?" he asked.


    "I am looking for an opportunity to kill my boss." Huo Ling answered.


    "¡­ huh?" Qi Ying blinked as he stared at Huo Ling. "That''s not what I mean¡­" he muttered. He isn''t asking about their rtionship, but instead their objective ofing to the Capital! When he heard Yi Bing''s chuckle, Qi Ying realized it. "¡­ you two are currently quarreling, right?" he asked. If not, why would Huo Ling wants to kill his husband?


    (Huo Ling: because he is a fake husband!)


    (Yi Bing: I am¡­ your authentic husband. *smile)


    (Huo Ling: no! what I mean is that I have no husband!)


    Unfortunately, Qi Ying is dense, and even the sharp Xi Kai and Jenny won''t know the internal struggle of Huo Ling. So, Huo Ling chose to remain silent while holding the canned food tight as if the can is Yi Bing and he is crushing it.


    Yi Bing knows Huo Ling''s personality so he knows that Huo Ling wouldn''t answer Qi Ying''s question. As Huo Ling''s superior, and the perpetrator of Huo Ling''s silent berserk, he coughed and answered for Huo Ling. "We are going to the Capital to see which is safer to live in between it and the Northern Military Base." He told them.


    Hearing what Yi Bing said, Xi Kai''s expression changed. That''s right. He actually has another reason in going to the Capital aside from reuniting with his family. That is, if the Capital is better to live in than the Northern Military Base and his base made. Even if his family is in the Capital, but if the Capital has worse living condition and has weaker defense than the Northern Military Base, he would not hesitate to go back, even if Qi Ming and Hu Feng are going to be the leaders. They definitely won''t kick him away, a soon-to-be level three and dual ability user. He is also smart and knows how to cooperate, and even gave them his base. He knows they are not ungrateful people, and that the previous conflict was a result of a misunderstanding.


    Thinking this, Xi Kai''s gaze fell on Qi Ying who is silently eating his food. Qi Ying who suddenly felt a gaze on him subconsciously shuddered and felt that it was very hard to swallow the food. The food he is eating is the food Qi Ming has asked Huo Ling to store for Qi Ying''s allowance when they go to the Capital. Perhaps Qi Ming has already expected that Xi Kai would give Qi Ying a hard time and exclude him on the team, not giving him a portion of their food, so he gave Huo Ling some food for Qi Ying.


    "You okay?" Huo Ling asked when he noticed that Qi Ying looked stiff. If not for Qi Ying''s eyeballs moving, he would think that the other has be a statue after not hearing him breathing.


    Huo Ling''s gaze immediately fell on Xi Kai, the suspect. He is the only one who can make Qi Ying be this scared, as Qi Ying has already believed that Xi Kai has marked his name down on Xi Kai''s to-kill list. And Huo Ling''s suspicion was confirmed when he saw Xi Kai looking at Qi Ying.


    Xi Kai saw Huo Ling looked his way and he immediately removed his gaze on Qi Ying. It is not that he is afraid of Huo Ling. He just doesn''t have any reason to fight Huo Ling. Also¡­ he lowered his gaze as his eyes narrowed. He can feel that Huo Ling and Yi Bing are not ordinary people. They have a different aura from him, Qi Ming and Hu Feng. Not the aura of murderers, but another thing¡­ which he unfortunately can''t name.


    His brows knitted and he ate the bread. They are currently in a mall and they have just finished clearing up the grocery area. They also have already cleared up all the shelves and had Huo Ling store it in his space. They aren''t afraid that Huo Ling would deceive them, as they can see that the two are honest people and¡­ they really look elite, as if the apocalypse doesn''t affect them.


    This is a temperament that can''t be copied. Yi Bing and Huo Ling are really in a different league, and it made Xi Kai feel secretly ashamed.


    0000: how is the preparation in annexing Xi Kai''s base with the Northern Military Base?


    5555: there is a resistance with the ruling group of Xi Kai''s base even if Qi Ming and Hu Feng have told them about Xi Kai''s decision. It seemed that they are actually disloyal to Xi Kai. Bullying the weak while fearing the strong.


    Yi Bing nced at Xi Kai. Of course, he wouldn''t tell Xi Kai about this. Not because he felt sympathetic to Xi Kai, but that he knew that Xi Kai doesn''t need sympathy as Xi Kai also has no attachment to his base. Or else, why would he easily give his base to the military and Qi Ming?


    0000: is it that hard to deal with them?


    5555: not really. I and my disciple, who needs to vent his anger, already crushed them. My disciple really is a masterpiece. He electrified the whole building, which scared them all until they pissed and they finally came out crawling. Hahahaha.


    Yi Bing rolled his eyes at Jin Wu''s message.


    0000: found anything on your end?


    5555: none. How about in your end?


    0000: I only heard Qi Ying told Huo Ling that there was a zombie surge in a tower so the signal was lost.


    5555: was is a coincidence?


    0000: we will check the towerter after we found a map of the city. You pay attention to Hu Feng and Wen Yan. The military definitely has some information and updates each other along with the government.


    5555: I understand.


    0000: Don''t forget Qi Ming, too. There is a signal in the Northern Military Base. Qi Ming might receive some news from his friends around the country.


    5555: okay.


    Yi Bing closed hismunicator through his brain. Then, he looked at Huo Ling. He can actually give an order to Huo Ling through theirmunicators. But, they are just near to each other. So, where is the fun inmunicating through gadgets? He can just tell him directly, and as well as¡­ ehem, flirt with him.


    But¡­ he has to get rid¡­ ehem, shoo away Qi Ying first. If it was Qi Ying who approached Huo Ling, then that would definitely be easy. However, the problem is that Huo Ling is the one sticking to Qi Ying to avoid him, his ''husband''. It is so frustrating. This also makes him jealous, since his ''husband'' is sticking with another man¡­ ah. An idea suddenly shed in his mind.


    Huo Ling suddenly shuddered for some reason. And when he turned to Yi Bing, he finally knew the reason. Yi Bing must definitely have an evil idea he thought! Again! Is it toote for him to choose to reincarnate to his second cycle now?


    (Yi Bing: IT. IS. TOO. LATE! You won''t get away from me!)


    Huo Ling suddenly wanted to seriously kill Yi Bing. And when his killing intent leaked, Qi Ying shuddered in fear and sat there frozen. He didn''t dare move nor breathe loudly for fear that his head might suddenly leave his neck after he blinked.


    As expected, Yi Bing called him, and sweetly! "Huo Ling." He smiled as he turned to Huo Ling. "I need to talk to you for a bit." He spoke.


    Xi Kai, a smart man, knows and he whistled while Jenny who also knows they are ''flirting'' also grinned. Huo Ling, on the other hand, his face darkened.

 Chapter 459 - Signal Tower

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Signal Tower</h4>


    "The signal tower?" Huo Ling muttered after he heard what Yi Bing said when they were outside.


    Yi Bing stared at him. "Are you not going to report this to me?" he asked with a serious face.


    Huo Ling inwardly rolled his eyes knowing that Yi Bing is just acting. Puh-lease¡­ you can hear us earlier and you are secretly listening! He thought. How can Yi Bing not know about his and Qi Ying''s conversation?


    But, he has to force a smile on his face and make his voice sound polite. "Of course I definitely will, sir." He answered. He spoke thest word through his gnashed teeth while he smiled, obviously fake, to the point that his eyes turned into crescents.


    Yi Bing felt his chest hurt for suppressing hisughter. "Ehem." He coughed as he covered his mouth with his fist to hide the smile that appeared on his lips.


    Huo Ling is clearly very angry but can still smile and lie through his gritted teeth¡­ Yi Bing really feels Huo Ling is such a treasure. Yi Bing is self-aware that he is enjoying his superior position to ''bully'' his subordinate.


    Huo Ling''s face darkened and a vein appeared in his forehead when he saw that Yi Bing''s icy-blue eyes are twinkling with delight. Fck you. He inwardly cursed his superior. "Qi Ying said that there was a zombie surge in the signal tower." He spoke. "ording to the novels that I have read before when I was still alive, a zombie surge only happens if there is arge number of humans in an area. In short ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C there is a human base, and that will be a feast for the zombies if the humans in the base can''t defend themselves or retaliate." He told him.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling. "¡­ you read novels?" he asked.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" that is where you focused on? He thought, on the verge of hitting his superior. "I am not an outgoing person so I read novels at home." He still answered. "¡­ don''t say anymore or I will really hit you." He added when he saw that there was sympathy in Yi Bing''s eyes. Yes, he is a loner. So what?!


    Being alone is more enjoyable since other people are just annoying. You have to divide your time to entertain them! It is better to spend this time on reading novels than entertaining them!


    Yi Bing retracted his gaze. "A human base, huh¡­" he muttered. "But, based on your conversation with Qi Ying earlier, it seems that he doesn''t know that there is a base near the signal tower." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded as he also realized this point. "So, either that there was a base and no one found out even until that base was attacked and everyone died, or ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing.


    " ¨C there was no base there since the beginning." Yi Bing continued what he is about to say. "I think this is more possible since, if there was really a base there, the people in that base should have already sent messages to the others as the signal was still working." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded. "You are right." He agreed. "So, there really is no base. Then, why did the zombies attack the signal tower?" he asked.


    "Let''s go and check to find out." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling opened hismunicator. When they were still at the Northern Military Base, there was a signal and electricity as they are using sr panels. So, Huo Ling was able to enter their database. Fortunately, this became his habit, or else he can''t connect to the mall''s database right now as there was no electricity here nor a signal.


    "Let''s go, then." He spoke after they saw the map.


    ¡­


    Qi Ying is fidgeting on his seat after he saw Huo Ling and Yi Bing left, leaving him with Xi Kai''s group.


    "What? You want to follow them?" he heard Xi Kai asked.


    Qi Ying was startled and his back straightened up.


    "Do you know what are they going to do? They are a couple." Xi Kai grinned as he looked at Qi Ying. "If you go outside now and find them, you''ll just interrupt their fun time." He told him.


    Qi Ying''s face flushed red. He is already old enough to know about this stuff. "I ¨C I know." He answered. "I ¨C I''m not going to f ¨C follow them¡­" he said.


    "Oh? Then, you are going to stay here?" Xi Kai asked.


    Qi Ying stiffened.


    "You are really going to stay here? You are not afraid that I will kill you?" Xi Kai asked.


    Qi Ying''s eyes widened and his face paled but he fought the urge to run. "Y ¨C you won''t." he answered.


    Xi Kai''s brows raised. "What made you think that I won''t kill you?" he asked as he took out a dagger.


    Jenny was just watching while grinning. Chichi and Lan looked indifferent while Rei feels anxious. But, she didn''t dare speak for Qi Ying since she is afraid of Xi Kai, this dangerous man.


    "I ¨C it''s because there is no need for you to kill me." Qi Ying answered as he took a deep breath. "My brother owns you base now. If you will go back there and he''ll find out that you killed me, he definitely won''t let you in the base and will kill you." He spoke. "The same for Yi Bing and Huo Ling." He looked at Xi Kai. "My brother entrusted me to them, and they also vowed to protect me. If they know that you killed me, they will fight you." He told him. "Although you have more people and all of you are ability users, but the two of them are stronger than you." He said.


    Xi Kai fell silent while Jenny''s smile disappeared. Of course, they already felt that Yi Bing and Huo Ling are strong. Stronger than Xi Kai. Xi Kai also knows that the two have a sense of responsibility so that really will kill him if Xi Kai would kill Qi Ying. He isn''t afraid of Qi Ming. But, though it is shameful to admit, but he is more afraid of these two strangers that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Tch." Xi Kai clicked his tongue and closed his eyes to sleep. The women also turned to sleep.


    Qi Ying sighed in relief. "Actually¡­ there is also one more reason why I feel that you won''t kill me." He spoke. Hearing that Xi Kai didn''t speak, he smiled. "Because you are a good person. If you are not, then you would have already beaten me up while we are still in the Northern Military Base, even if my brother was still there and is watching." He exined.


    He didn''t hear Xi Kai speak, nor the women. After a while, he scooted to the side and also began to sleep.


    ¡­.


    "There are only a few corpses here, but not enough to form a base." Yi Bing spoke after he backhandedly punched a zombie that approached him.


    "They must be the workers here that were unable to escape." Huo Ling said when he saw a corpse that was lying by the doorway, obviously trying to escape when it was bitten and eaten by a zombie.


    Although their bodies are of a corpse, but because of Shen Sheng''s Conferment Seal, they have vital signs which makes the zombies sense them and attack them.


    "There were fewer zombies here¡­ they all must have already left after attacking the signal tower." Yi Bing said and looked at the signal tower lying across the ground.


    "Why would they attack it, though? I thought that it was the humans that they only attack." Huo Ling said, then paused. "Oh. And animals, too." He added.


    "But, there is nothing around here for them to attack." Yi Bing muttered as he looked around. They already have checked the surroundings. "It is impossible to have a zombie surge when there are only just a handful of humans, right?" he asked as he turned to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "That is right." He answered as he pinched his chin while looking pensive. "This is really puzzling¡­" he muttered.


    "Why don''t we ask Qi Ying? Or Xi Kai, too?" Yi Bing suggested. "Maybe Xi Kai knows something." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Let''s go back, then." He said.


    Northern Military Base.


    Hu Feng frowned after he heard what Wen Yan said. "Another signal tower was attacked?" he asked.


    Wen Yan nodded. "This is already the third one." He spoke. "The first one was in F City. The second one is in the B City, which will be passed by Xi Kai''s group. Then, the third one is in L City." He told him.


    "Why the signal tower?" Hu Feng asked. "Did someone make a base there? But, it is impossible. There is radiation. They will die first from radiation before they can die from the zombies'' attack." He said.

 Chapter 460 - Another Method

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Another Method</h4>


    "That''s right." Wen Yan nodded in agreement. "There also won''t be any effect the radiation on corpses." He said. "So¡­ why are they attacking it?" he asked, feeling puzzled.


    Silence fell as none of them can answer the question for the strange behavior of the zombies. Even if there was really something in the signal tower, but currently they are unable to find an answer for that. But, it would be more troubling if there really was nothing, after all, since the zombies can actually act very irrationally. They know that zombies attack people because they smell them or hear their movements. They have no sense of sight so they can see them.


    But, if there is no reason for a zombie surge¡­ humanity is really doomed. If they could find some reason, at the least, they coulde up for some tactics to counter it. However, if there is nothing, then¡­ Mo Shi, who was listening outside, left after he sent the audio clip to Jin Wu, as well as Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    Jin Wu who opened the audio file and listened to it smiled. He threw away the unconscious man that he hit earlier to disable him as one of the people who resist inbining the two bases of the Northern Military Base and Xi Kai''s base. Jin Wu can understand them, though, to want to rule the base after Xi Kai left since they want the power to do whatever they want without caring for other people. For example, making the others run errand for them like procuring food, or take the women that they want to ''y'' with.


    But, this is the apocalypse. The strongest is the one who can rule. There is no time to y politics here. Because one wrong move and a life can end. That is why he felt that the people are very lucky because there is Hu Feng who is a soldier to the core, having a great sense of responsibility even though it was already the apocalypse where thew was ignored and forgotten. There is also Qi Ming who is kind to help those who are in need.


    He turned to face the remaining people who wants to resist the unification of the two bases. "So, anyone who still want to resist?" he asked as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    "He is so strong¡­ super strong!" someone eximed from the back.


    "I heard he is an ability user? Why didn''t he use his ability?" someone asked.


    "Are you an idiot?! He is already this strong even without using his ability!" someone said. "What will happen if he will also use his ability? We will all die for sure!" he told the other person.


    "How envious¡­ I also want to be an ability user!" somebody spoke.


    "What the hell is wrong with you all?!" the one in the lead of the group of resisting people yelled. "Aren''t we here to defeat him?! We can''t lose our bearing here!" he said as he raised his weapon and pointed it towards Jin Wu. "A level two metal ability user, huh?" he said as he clicked his tongue.


    "Yeah. I am. Got a problem with that?" Jin Wu arrogantly asked.


    "Sir Jin Wu. We are here to ask them to cooperate with us." A soldier spoke. "The general wants everyone to cooperate so that we could avoid some internal conflicts in the future." He exined.


    "Heh. How boring." Jin Wu said and yawned.


    The soldier. "¡­" so, he is really here just to fight. He thought and helplessly sighed.


    "Don''t be scared! The soldier beside him isn''t an ability user! And there is just the two of them!" the leader of the resisting group said. "Everyone, attack!" he said.


    "HAAAAA!!!" they all yelled as they ran towards them with their weapons raised.


    Jin Wu squinted his eyes. "Ten versus two, huh?" he grinned. "Now, this is what you call a real fight!" he said with eyes shining in mirth as he cracked his knuckles before he ran to meet the group halfway and collide with them.


    The soldier left ced a palm on his forehead before he joined the fight.


    ¡­


    "These are all of them?" Wen Yan asked after Jin Wu and the soldier returned with the people they caught.


    "Not all of them." Jin Wu answered as he got off of the car. "Some of them escaped in the middle of the fight and hid." He told him.


    Wen Yan sighed as he looked at the people that Jin Wi have caught. "It is already the apocalypse, yet all of you still are so selfish." He spoke. "Everyone has to unite and fight together in order to defeat ourmon enemy: the zombies. Yet, you are still fighting against your fellow humans just for your self-interests. You even wanted to drag the other people down with you all!" he frowned and red at them.


    The rebels rolled their eyes and ignored him. "What a hypocrite." They muttered and sneered.


    "You bastards!" Wen Yan yelled and was about to attack them when Jin Wu stopped him.


    "Stop wasting your time with the people who got nothing to lose." Jin Wu spoke. "They are not worth of your time." He told him. "So, how are the earth ability users doing? How tall and wide is the wall now?" he asked, changing the topic.


    The soldier took the rebels away while Wen Yan cooled his head. "Fortunately, most of the soldiers awakened as earth and metal ability users, so the building of the wall is going faster than we expected." He answered.


    There were more than fifty earth and metal ability users among the soldiers, and more than half of them are already level two ability users, fortunately.


    "Good." Jin Wu spoke as he looked at Wen Yan. "Say, the nucleus crystals are very rare, right? So, there should be only a handful of them, since only the level three zombies have the nucleus crystals, and that only a few people are able to kill them, like Qi Ming and Xi Kai, and even them two would have a hard time killing a level three zombie alone." He said. "So, how can some ability users are able to level up? Is there another way to level up aside from absorbing the energy from the nucleus crystals?" he asked him.


    "Oh. About this." Wen Yan muttered. "There is indeed another way to level up. But, it is overtaxing for both body and mind." He told him.


    "Oh? What is this method?" Jin Wu asked.


    Wen Yan suddenly shyly smiled. "Actually, this is also the reason why the soldiers level up more than the civilian ability users." He spoke. "It is due to rigorous training." He answered.


    Jin Wu was surprised at this ordinary method. "''rigorous training''?" he asked.


    Wen Yan nodded. "But, this is beyond the military''s rigorous training." He spoke. "I leveled up due to absorbing nucleus crystals. But, based from the soldiers who leveled up due to their own hard work ¨C " he looked at him. " ¨C they said that the more you exercise your body, the better your ability will be." He told him. "We train to strengthen our body, as well as for coordination of our senses, including our mind to develop our fast reactions as well as our instinct. Of course, there will be stress if this continues since you have exceeded the training requirements. But, the stress is actually helpful for leveling up your ability." He exined.


    "Stress can help?" Jin Wu spoke.


    "Not the usual stress like the everyday problems or breaking up of rtionships¡­" Wen Yan hollowlyughed. "It needs both the body and mind." He spoke. "Your mind alone wouldn''t work, as your body also needed to keep up with your mind." He told him.


    "Ah¡­ like that in meditation or something?" Jin Wu muttered. He secretly sent the audio file containing his conversation with Wen Yan to Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Mo Shi. "I really don''t understand thisplicated stuff, but maybe I will try." He said.


    "Really?" Wen Yan was surprised. Then, he suddenly paused. "Well, you look physically fit, and I really thought you were also a soldier. Maybe you can really do this rigorous training¡­" he said.


    Jin Wu grinned. "There is no harm in trying!" he told him and patted his back. "Let''s go. I am starving!" he said as he stretched his arms.


    "Okay." Wen Yan nodded, then suddenly remembered something. "That''s right. We can also talk about the rules and regtions that the general and leader Qi havee up for the new base." He said, referring to the two basesbining as a new base.


    "Good." Jin Wu spoke and they entered the building.


    ¡­


    "We will be arriving in A City after two hours. Everyone, be prepared. We might encounter arge group of zombies, or maybe another group of thieves again." Xi Kai said and grinned.

 Chapter 461 - Xi Ke

    <h4>Chapter 461 - Xi Ke</h4>


    Two dayster, capital.


    "Damn it! Until now, they still haven''t found anything on how the zombies came to be?!" someone screamed in frustration.


    "Is it really not because of a virus?" somebody asked.


    "If it is, those scientists would have already found something." Someone spoke. "They are the best scientists. We even ''borrowed'' some of them after we received a report about sighting a zombie, right?" he asked.


    "Then, this really isn''t because of a virus?" someone asked and frowned in displeasure.


    "As I have said, if it was because of a virus, those scientists would have already found it!" another one said.


    Xi Ke just rolled his eyes at this senseless banter of the politicians. He already received a message from his son that he is on his way towards the Capital. He also called his wife earlier, telling her to meet their son if he arrives since it seems that this meeting won''t be ending soon.


    "If this can''t be proven by science, then don''t you think this is the work of supernatural?" he asked.


    The noise finally ended and they all turned to him with their eyes wide in shock. "Senior Xi, you believe in supernatural?" someone asked.


    "Heh. This is surprising. Senior Xi is actually superstitious?" someone from their enemy factions said. It was followed by snickers.


    Xi Ke ignored them. "Then, did your science thingy prove anything?" he asked.


    They all immediately shut up.


    "Even the abilities can''t be exined by science. Mutations? How did they mutate? What is the source of mutation?" Xi Ke asked before he grinned. "If you found an evidence, then you are free to p it to me on my face." He told them and rose from his seat.


    They were all stunned.


    "I am leaving." Xi Ke added before he left them with ugly expressions.


    "Xi Ke, that bastard!" the enemy faction cursed and pped the table.


    The remaining politicians looked at each other before they silently left. They don''t want to see any more ugliness of the humans. They already know that these people kidnapped those scientists from the other countries and withhold the information of the existence of zombies for their own selfish intentions ¨C power, for example.


    Now, the apocalypse started. But, until now, there still has no result about the zombies. This is a p to their faces.


    Xi Kai heaved a sigh and loosened his necktie when he came out of the building. How can he not know those people''s intentions? He thought as he entered his car and left. Those people wanted to be the one to discover first the virus that caused the people to be zombies and monopolize the market by coborating with some famous businessmen. But, what they didn''t expect is for their n to fail after the research was fruitless.


    It isn''t a virus. If it isn''t, then, what is it? Xi Ke blew out a sigh and looked outside, at the tall walls surrounding the whole city. What once a bright and vast blue sky became an iron wall that blocked their sight of what''s beyond them. But, this iron wall is now what''s protecting them all.


    Was it really the cause of supernatural? He thought as he got out of the car when they reached his home. Contrary to what his enemy said earlier, he is not a superstitious person. But, he isn''t a science person, either. He believes only on something he sees. Since there is no evidence that the zombies are caused by a virus, then it must be the cause of the opposite of science ¨C supernatural.


    Suddenly, he can''t help but think of those xianxia stories that he once read when he was a youth. "Heh." He smiled and entered the door that a servant opened, only to see a group of people sitting in the living room together with his wife and son, Xi Kai, who finally returned.


    "Son. So, you left to create your harem?" he asked, surprised, as he approached them.


    Xi Kai frowned in displeasure. "Don''t jest." He told him before he drinks his coffee. There are dark circles under his eyes because he drove non-stop just to reach the Capital earlier after they were withheld by the zombies in the A City.


    "Hello, old master." Jenny greeted.


    "Ah. Jenny. d you are still here." Xi Ke smiled before he kissed his wife. "What''s for dinner?" he asked her.


    "I''ll make some beef stew." She answered and winked at Xi Kai before she went to the kitchen.


    "So?" Xi Ke asked and looked at the three women and three men. "Let me introduce myself first. I am Xi Ke, Xi Kai''s father. And you all are¡­?" he asked.


    "Yi Bing." Yi Bing answered.


    "Huo Ling." Huo Ling spoke.


    "I ¨C I am Qi Ying." Qi Ying said, feeling nervous. He already heard that Xi Kai''s father is a politician while his mother is a famous singer-actress. "I came here to find my rtives¡­" he exined.


    "Good boy." Xi Ke smiled and patted his back.


    "Chichi." Chichi spoke.


    "Lan." Lan said and yawned, feeling tired.


    "I am Rei, an exchange student." Rei said.


    Xi Ke nodded. "Must be hard to be alone in this country." He told Rei.


    "Fortunately, I studied Chinese." Rei answered.


    "So, you are my son''s girlfriends?" Xi Ke asked as he looked at the three women. "And you are his gang?" he turned to Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Qi Ying.


    "N ¨C no! We are not!" Qi Ying answered.


    "We are not¡­" Rei forced a smile. She remembered that Xi Kai is¡­ she looked at him.


    "I already told you to stop joking!" Xi Kai told his father, feeling pissed.


    Xi Ke grinned. How can he not know that his son is pansexual? This gives him and his wife a headache, though. Although they do not require him to give them grandchildren, but they do not want him to end up alone, too. It is not like he and his wife didn''t think of having another child. It is just that his wife''s figure will be ruined if she will give birth to another, as they had Xi Kai when they were already past in their thirties.


    "Father. I have something to ask you about." Xi Kai spoke after his brows finally loosened.


    "What is it?" Xi Ke asked.


    "We are nning to go back to the Northern Military Base after Qi Ying finds his rtives." Xi Kai spoke.


    A long silence fell. The group has already talked about this before they entered the Capital.


    "¡­ did you find something?" Xi Ke asked.


    "No." Xi Kai shook his head. "It is just that there are too many power ys in the Capital. Sooner thanter, you will suffer the most, as well as mom. I don''t want to see it." He exined. "So, I want you to go with me back to the Northern Military Base." He told him.


    Xi Ke fell silent. In fact, he already knows that his son is an ability user, and have dual abilities at that. He can use his son to rule the Capital, but he didn''t do that. Because he knows how dirty politics is. He only called him back here for his son to see which base is better to live in.


    Also, this is the apocalypse. Jobs like his and his wife''s don''t matter anymore. What matters if they are able to survive in the apocalypse, since life matters the most. That is why he isn''t reluctant to leave the Capital. He only wanted for his family to live infort and peace, and as much as possible during this apocalypse.


    "I''ll ask our people if they are willing to leave with us. I''ll also help the little guy find his family and see if they are still alive." Xi Ke answered and left.


    They all watched him leave and Xi Kai secretly sighed in relief. He knows that his father became a politician of his own volition because he wanted to help the people. But, he also knows that his power is limited, and that not everyone is deserving to be helped. So, he will give them a choice. This the extent that he can help them.


    "Your father is good, and so is your mother." Huo Ling spoke. "You have a good family." He told him.


    "How about you?" Xi Kai asked.


    "I am an orphan." Huo Ling answered. "They already died before the apocalypse." He added.


    "Oh. Sorry." Xi Kai apologized.


    "Huo-ge¡­ do you think that my rtives are still alive?" Qi Ying asked.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "Based from what you said that they didn''t contact you or your siblings, it is highly likely that they are dead." He told him.


    Qi Ying''s face paled. He felt sad and hurt, but he knows that Huo Ling has always been blunt with his words.


    "But, there might also be a possibility that they lost their contact with you¡­ because they were robbed." Huo Ling continued. "As for their life status, it depends on the extent of the intention of the ones who robbed them." He told him.

 Chapter 462 - Relatives

    <h4>Chapter 462 - Rtives</h4>


    Xi Ke returned before dinner. He didn''t want to miss his wife''s dishes, and he also missed his son so he wanted to eat with him again, together with his wife, as a family. The other people, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qi Ying and the four women Jenny, Chichi, Lan and Rei, are very sensible so they left to give the family of three a time to eat together.


    So, Xi Ke, Xi Kai and his mother ate happily. They also avoided the depressing topics like the apocalypse and other sensitive stuffs so their dinner is very warm. Meanwhile, the others who have left also have some business to do with the Capital. For example, Yi Bing and Huo Ling who want to observe the Capital and also to investigate. Qi Ying doesn''t want to just rely on the others so he left to find them. But, since Xi Kai has already warned them about the Capital that seemed normal at first but actually very dangerous underneath its surface, Jenny tagged along with Qi Ying since she has nothing to do because Xi Kai is currently with his family.


    Meanwhile, the three women ¨C Chichi, Lan and Rei, went to Rei''s school dormitory to apany her. Although Rei is an ability user, but it is still dangerous for a woman to be alone. This was already proven when those people have captured her during her weakened state and she was sent to Xi Kai. Thus, Chichi and Lan kindly apanied her to check how is her friends in the dormitory.


    "How about you two?" Rei asked as the three of them walked after buying some foods. They didn''t buy more foods since they know that someone will rob them of it despite the Capital still exercising thew.


    Thew is just on the surface.


    "Us?" Lan spoke. Chichi is just silent. "We were office workers. We were also like you before, who were almost assaulted." She said and her face darkened. "Fortunately, Chichi awakened her ability and rendered those bastards unable to move. We escaped, but also were captured after since there is only two of us despite being ability users." She looked at Rei. "We were resisting, and they are also afraid of our abilities despite capturing us, so they sent us to Xi Kai, who is a dual ability user." She exined.


    "That''s good, then." Rei sighed in relief. "Our ss have a field trip and I was the only one left alive after the zombies attacked us. Then, those people found me. Fortunately, although I felt weak at that time, but I am unable to control my ability after I awakened. The nts keep hitting them so they couldn''t touch me and just pulled me through a rope." She exined.


    The women sighed inment. Their status in the society became worse after the apocalypse and they were always seen as s*x ves. Fortunately, Xi Kai is different, as well as Hu Feng, Qi Ming, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu, Mo Shi and Qi Ying.


    Hu Feng is a soldier so he is very proper, even during an apocalypse. The apocalypse just made his sense of responsibility stronger. Qi Ming and Qi Ying have a sister, and the rest of the Rolling Thunder Team respects Qi Ning, as well as Tang Xiu, their teammate who has no ability but can fight. Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi¡­ well, Yi Bing and Huo Ling are gays, and they suspect that Jin Wu and Mo Shi are gays, too.


    So, the three women of the Fighting Wolves Team feel very fortunate to meet these people who are both uninterested but respected women. Of course, they wouldn''t rely on them either and would make themselves stronger, as strong as them, or may be stronger than them, if they could.


    "Huh? Jenny! Qi Ying!" Rei called when they saw Jenny and Qi Ying after they reached the university. "Have you finished looking around the school?" she asked and paused when she saw Qi Ying''s expression. "What''s wrong?" she asked him.


    Qi Ying didn''t answer while Jenny nced at Chichi and Lan. Chichi and Lan have worked with Jenny more frequently than with Xi Kai, so they understood her gaze.


    "Eh? Ah!" Rei eximed when Chichi and Lan pulled her and the five of them left the school. Although she was surprised, but the apocalypse developed her fast reaction so she noticed that there is something wrong. She immediately calmed down and closed her mouth.


    "Don''t look back. Let''s go to the hospital first." Jenny spoke in a low voice as they walked away, leaving the people hiding in the dark ces that are secretly watching them.


    Seeing that they left, those people went back to hide again. They didn''t see them carrying anything good so they let them leave.


    ¡­


    "What?! Is what you said true?!" Rei asked as she sharply turned to Qi Ying after they heard what Jenny said after they reached the nearest hospital.


    "All the schools have been turned to residences of the people whose homes were attacked by the zombies but then they survived." Jenny said and looked at the tall wall afar. "The Capital sure reacts and moves fast¡­ or¡­" her voice faded.


    "They already have expected the zombies to attack." Chichi spoke.


    They all fell silent.


    "So, his rtives must be attacked by those people that were hiding earlier?" Rei said as she sadly looked at Qi Ying who finally can''t hold back his tears and cried on the side.


    Jenny nodded. "We found earlier that his rtives'' home in the Capital were destroyed by the zombies and is now outside the wall." She said. "So, we checked each school and fortunately, the Capital was organized. We found the school which belongs to the district where his rtives live and went there. There is also the list of the residences where each family lives." She exined. But, when we got there¡­" she looked at Qi Ying. "It were different people who are living in the room assigned to his rtives." She said. "We also felt we were being watched when we left, so I guessed that his rtives were attacked. Thus, we want to go to the hospital to find them." She finished.


    "This¡­" Rei doesn''t know what to say. She squatted beside Qi Ying and patted his back tofort him.


    Suddenly, Jenny''s phone rang and saw that the caller is Xi Kai. "I already told the boss about this so that the old master would narrow his search." She told them and answered the call. "Boss¡­ what?" she muttered as her eyes widened. She slowly turned to look at Qi Ying before she fixed her expression. "I get it. I will bring him there." She told him before she ended the call.


    "Jenny." Lan called after she and Chichi saw Jenny''s expression. It must be about Qi Ying''s rtives, and it is definitely not a good news.


    Jenny didn''t answer and called Qi Ying. "Let''s go. The old master has found your rtives. They are in the hospital near here." She told him.


    Qi Ying''s eyes widened and he immediately rose. "Really?!" he asked.


    Jenny nodded. "Let''s go." She told him. "Hurry up." She added. Although the hospital is near, but also somewhat far.


    But, it isn''t a problem to them, ability users, whose bodies be stronger after they awakened their abilities.


    Second General Hospital.


    "Yi Bing?! Huo Ling?!" Xi Kai was surprised when he, his mother and his father saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling outside the ward where Qi Ying''s rtives are.


    They are in a critical condition and can no longer be saved so they were ced in the ward while they waited for their death.


    "What are you doing here?" Xi Kai asked as he approached them.


    A doctor came out of the ward and heard Xi Kai''s question. "It was them who found that family of three earlier being attacked and sent them here." He answered.


    Xi Kai and his parents were surprised and turned to look at the pair. It was only then that they smelled blood on them. Because they were wearing a dark suit, the blood isn''t noticeable. But¡­ how much blood has stained their clothes, and how can they act so calm? They don''t want to know.


    Xi Kai and his parents looked at each other and silently tacitly agreed to not ask Yi Bing and Huo Ling about what happened earlier, and also what they did to the attackers. It is already enough to know that Qi Ying''s rtives were in critical condition and might only have a few hours left to live.


    "Boss!" Jenny called when their group of five arrived.


    The other group turned and saw them. "Qi Ying." Xi Kai called when he saw the young man''s eyes are red. For the first time, he didn''t re at him. "They are inside." He told him.


    Qi Ying didn''t speak and gave him a nod before he ran inside.


    "Huh? Smell¡­ blood¡­" Jenny muttered and her gaze fell on Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Before she could speak, they heard Qi Ying''s cries inside.

 Chapter 463 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Reunion</h4>


    "We were passing by when we heard a cry." Yi Bing started while Huo Ling just sat on the side in silence. "It was¡­ a girl." He spoke.


    Nobody spoke, since they can already understand. Chichi and Lan clenched their fists but they held back their anger.


    "We heard the man said in a mocking voice that her parents left her to buy themselves time to save themselves." Yi Bing continued.


    Xi Kai''s mother gasped and her tears fell. She looked at the ward but she didn''t dare go inside.


    "But, the other friends of the man still went after the girl''s parents since they can still ''y'' with herter." Yi Bing said.


    Jenny gnashed her teeth and was about to punch the wall when Rei stopped her. Rei''s eyes are red and her tears are silently falling non-stop.


    "I saved the girl while Huo Ling ran to chase her parents." Yi Bing spoke. "I asked the man and the man said that they have been eyeing their family. But ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C the family is also white-eyed wolves, so what''s wrong of robbing them?" he said.


    Xi Kai was shocked. "What¡­ does that mean¡­?" he asked in a hoarse voice. He looked inside the ward and saw Qi Ying''s back as he stood at the foot of one of the patient beds inside.


    He suddenly looked deste.


    "I heard the girl spoke. She said that her parents have always been envious of her cousins'' parents." Yi Bing answered. "After they heard that the zombies attacked the north where her cousins'' family are, her parents immediately took away all the jewelries, the deeds, as well as the money locked in the safe." He took a deep breath. "The house they are living in is actually owned by Qi Ying''s parents. They¡­ looted the house before they escaped." He looked at them and saw their shocked faces. "After they were assigned a residence in a school, the girl''s parentsined. They were so arrogant that they didn''t notice that the other people were eyeing their things, so¡­" he didn''t continue since he knows that they can guess what happened next. "They have been running away from those people since then, but in the apocalypse, no one would help you. Instead ¨C " he smiled. " ¨C they will also rob you." He finished.


    A long silence fell. Yi Bing and Huo Ling excused themselves to change their clothes.


    "Not all reunions are good, and a happy one." Huo Ling spoke. "Sometimes, it will make you feel bad and miserable instead." He said.


    They still haven''t gone far and Xi Kai and the others are ability users so they heard it. Xi Kai''s mother found out what Huo Ling said after Xi Kai muttered Huo Ling''s words in a daze while looking inside the ward. Xi Kai''s mother finally can''t hold back and cried loudly. She has been pampered by her husband and was very secured in their home so naturally, she hasn''t encountered such things like this. Although she also knew hardship because she was orphaned and gained her status as a famous singer-actress by her own strength, she is still na?vepared to the way the mind works of Qi Ying''s aunt and uncle.


    Inside the ward, Qi Ying looked at his cousin''s face and arms that were filled with bruises, and her head was also wrapped in a bandage. He almost didn''t recognize her face. Although he was inside, but Yi Bing''s voice was loud enough for him to hear. And although Yi Bing didn''t say it, but he could that his cousin suffered greatly. The one who assaulted her must have hit her head after she resisted him. But how can a weak girl like her, and with no ability, resist for a long time?


    Qi Ying turned to look at his aunt and uncle. He felt like all that he knew of them disappeared. He suddenly felt estranged towards them. It was one thing that they stole from his parents, but to also leave their defenseless daughter behind just to save themselves?!


    He clenched his fists. "¡­ Qi¡­ Ying?" a weak voice called.


    Qi Ying''s eyes snapped open and he turned to look at the one who called.


    ¡­


    Everyone turned when they heard a loud tter. They saw that Xi Ke dropped his phone and he stood, frozen. "Father? What''s wrong?" Xi Kai asked.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Huo Ling ignored them and resumed eating. They are leaving in two hours, at dawn.


    Xi Ke slowly turned to his son. "¡­ Qi Ying¡­ his cousin¡­ as well as his aunt and uncle¡­" he muttered.


    Xi Kai felt his heart skipped a beat. "What''s wrong?!" he immediately asked.


    "His cousin woke up and became crazed. She¡­ killed her parents¡­" Xi Ke answered in a low voice. "And themmitted suicide." He added in almost a whisper.


    But, the others could hear it. They all dropped their chopsticks in shock. They don''t know what to feel at the moment. Although they are her parents, but what they did to her doesn''t make them deserve to be called as her parents. But, even if they don''t approve of her actions of personally killing them, but they can understand her feeling. And as for killing herself¡­


    They clenched their fists. Yi Bing and Huo Ling saw their reactions but they didn''t speak. They already expected this, since they saw what happened in the ward earlier while they were invisible. They returned after they have changed their clothes.


    "You disgust me." Qi Ying spoke as he looked at his uncle and aunt who have woken up. His eyes are called and his fists clenched but trembling, as if he wanted to punch them but is holding himself back. "All those times¡­ everything¡­ your smiles are fake." He said and stormed outside the ward before he could raise his hand and hit them.


    The others standing outside the ward cleared the way and gave him space to be alone. Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at Qi Ying''s aunt and uncle trembling, but because of anger. But, when they looked at Qi Ying''s cousin, they saw her smiling and mouthing something as she looked at a certain ce¡­ yes. Where Yi Bing and Huo Ling are standing.


    "¡­ I hope Qi Ying won''t live the rest of his life in hate." She muttered before she closed her eyes. But, her hands are clenched into fists and is holding a knife.


    ¡­


    The car is silent as no one spoke about the incident. They didn''t want to tell Qi Ying about what happened.


    "Ah! You are procuring goods?" they heard the guards at the gate said.


    "Yeah." Xi Kai spoke in a weak voice. He nced at Qi Ying who was sitting beside him before he turned back to the guard.


    "You are so hardworking! You know the rules, right?" the guard spoke. "Fifty percent to your group and fifty percent to the base." He said and looked at their second car. "Alright. We will be expecting your return with a big catch!" he told Xi Kai before he turned and signaled to open the gate.


    They won''t be returning here, though. In the second car following behind them, Huo Ling is driving. Yi Bing is sitting beside him and at the back are Xi Ke, his wife, Chichi and Lan while on the first car is Xi Kai, who is driving, Qi Ying, Jenny, Chichi, Lan and Rei. Xi Kai left his parents with Yi Bing and Huo Ling since he trusted their skills.


    The gates opened, and it seemed like it also opened a new hope for them as they return to north.


    Northern Military Base.


    "Oh! Leader Qi, congrattions!" Wen Yan said and smiled after Qi Ming told him that he finally broke through level three.


    Qi Ming grinned. "Thank you!" he said. Then, he turned to Hu Feng. "General, you won''t say something?" he asked.


    "Something." Hu Feng answered.


    Qi Ming. "¡­" not this joke! He thought and his face darkened.


    Wen Yan. "¡­" the general has always no sense of humor. He thought.


    "Brother." They heard Qi Ning called from outside.


    Wen Yan went to open the door. But, Qi Ning didn''t move and just looked at Qi Ming. Qi Ming was about to ask her what''s wrong when he saw that Qi Ning was holding her phone.


    Qi Ming''s expression immediately changed and he clenched his fists. "¡­ so he finally found out." He spoke, referring to Qi Ying.


    Qi Ning''s eyes are red and she didn''t speak. Hu Feng and Wen Yan also are silent. They already know about the Qi family''s situation. Only Qi Ying, this na?ve child, thought that his aunt and uncle are sincerely kind to him. That''s why Qi Ming and Qi Ning didn''t look for them, but they still let Qi Ying go. It''s better to see with your eyes and hear with your ears for you to wake up in the harsh reality.

 Chapter 464 - Level Three

    <h4>Chapter 464 - Level Three</h4>


    Yi Bing closed hismunicator and turned to Huo Ling. "Jin Wu said that Qi Ming broke into level three." He said.


    Huo Ling who kicked a zombie away turned his head. "Oh. That''s good, then." He said. He and Yi Bing are currently protecting Xi Ke and Lu Lu. There is one thing that they have realized when they went, andter left, the Capital.


    All those who have awakened an ability or abilities are all young. None of the old people, approximately past thirties or forties, have an ability. Even some children have abilities. And, those young people who gained abilities mostly have good lifestyle or are healthy ones.


    Huo Ling connected the good lifestyle and being healthy to what Wen Yan told Jin Wu of ''rigorous training''. Although these ability users didn''t undergo rigorous training, but they have a healthy body.


    "We have to return faster to the Northern Military Base." Yi Bing spoke. "It is hard to discuss with other people around." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. Suddenly, they heard Jenny and the others exim. They turned and saw that fire and lightning are intertwined and are swirling in front of Xi Kai before it attacked the zombies, not even leaving ashes of them after it devoured them.


    "That''s¡­" Huo Ling spoke as they watched the fire and lightning snaked around the zombies, as if a predator ying with its prey, before it devoured the zombies. They could feel the heat it is emanating.


    "A level three." Yi Bing said as he watched Xi Kai stood in ce while he remotely controlled the fire and lightning.


    "BOSS!!!" Jenny and the others cheered after all the zombies were wiped out before they ran and surrounded Xi Kai. "Congrattions! You are now level three!" they cheered as they pulled Xi Kai in all directions because they can''t contain their excitement.


    "Oh, my gosh!" Lu Lu eximed in shock as she ran towards her son. Xi Ke who was dumbfounded finally reacted and ran after his wife to go towards their son whose face looked pale but is still smiling.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Huo Ling remained in ce. They saw Qi Ying on the side smiling while looking at Xi Kai and the others. Xi Kai must have felt that someone was looking at him and he turned, only to see Qi Ying walking back to the car.


    "How did he break through level three?" Huo Ling asked as he tilted his head, feeling puzzled.


    "Could it be due to stress?" Yi Bing tried to guess. Since no one can figure it out, they decided to return to the car and share the news with Jin Wu and Mo Shi of Xi Kai bing a level three dual ability user.


    They are currently in A City. Because they are in a hurry before to reach the Capital, they only killed the zombies who are in the way and ignored the other zombies around. But, right now, after Xi Kai brought back his parents with them, they aren''t in a hurry so they can use this time to exercise their abilities and be stronger by killing the zombies around. This can also help the other survivorster if they pass by the area.


    "Yi-ge! Huo-ge!" Qi Ying eximed when he saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling entered the car.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling paused and turned to him. "Oh. We got in the wrong car." They said. They should be in the other car where Xi Ke and Lu Lu are.


    "Oh! I also want to get in your car!" Qi Ying spoke and hurriedly followed after Yi Bing and Huo Ling who went out.


    "Huh?" Huo Ling muttered and turned to Qi Ying.


    "Changing cars?" Jenny spoke when she returned along with Xi Ki, Xi Ke and Lulu. She and Xi Ke are helping Xi Kai walk because he still felt weak due to the aftereffect of breaking through the level three.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Qi Ying turned.


    Xi Kai saw Qi Ying and was about to speak when Jenny spoke. "Oh. We can also do it this way." She said and turned to the family of three and didn''t notice Xi Kai''s expression. "The old boss and madam must also want to bond with the boss, so they can transfer to our car. Chichi and Lan can go to the second car and Rei and I will protect the boss and his parents." She told them.


    "No problem." Yi Bing answered while Huo Ling is silent since he suddenly felt that there is something wrong. His guess was confirmed when Xi Kai spoke.


    "No. There is." Xi Kai spoke. "We are running out of water bottles, and I will need to drink waterter." He said and looked at Qi Ying. "Qi Ying will be staying in the car with me." He told them.


    Qi Ying was shocked while Jenny was taken aback. She stared at Xi Kai and didn''t see anything so she turned to look at Rei, Chichi and Lan who are fighting the zombies. "The old boss and madam will be in one car¡­ boss is still weak, so Yi Bing and Huo Ling should go with you along with Qi Ying." She spoke. "I and my sisters will be in the second car¡­ ai." She suddenly sighed when she remembered something. "No one among us knows how to drive¡­" she frowned.


    "Then, I''ll go with you,dies." Lu Lu said. "I know how to drive. You can also protect me." She smiled.


    "Are you sure, madam?" Jenny asked.


    Lu Lu nodded and turned to Xi Ke, then Xi Kai who they didn''t notice has already fainted. "Go bring our son inside, quick! All thedies will be bonding tonight!" she frowned at her husband.


    Xi Ke helplessly sighed and carried Xi Kai to the car. Huo Ling and Qi Ying immediately helped him.


    "Take this." Yi Bing spoke as he took out a backpack filled with foods and gave it to Jenny. "Also this." He added as he handed her a gun.


    Jenny and Lu Lu were shocked. "You¡­" Jenny looked at Yi Bing.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to use it. Just shoot anywhere, and it will alert Huo Ling and I and one of us will help you." Yi Bing exined and then left.


    Jenny and Lu Lu. "¡­" so it is actually used to signal them¡­ they thought and looked at each other before they called Rei, Chichi and Lan and then went to the second car.


    Northern Military Base.


    Jin Wu and Mo Shi watched the construction of the wall afar while Qi Ming and the other ability users together with the soldiers are killing the zombies that tried to approach the base so that the construction of the wall will be easier without the obstruction of the zombies.


    "So Xi Kai also has leveled up¡­" Jin Wu muttered while Mo Shi swings his legs as he sat on top of the roof.


    "What? He also leveled up?" Mo Shi asked as he turned to Jin Wu. Seeing Jin Wu nodding, his eyes widened. "That''s amazing!" he eximed.


    Jin Wu shook his head. "We have to know the principle behind the levelling up of the ability users." He said. "If we know, we might be able to gain another clue about this world." He grinned.


    "That''s right¡­ this must definitely be connected to the disappearance of this world''s energy." Mo Shi muttered.


    "Let''s wait for Yi Bing and Huo Ling to return." Jin Wu spoke as he stretched his limbs. "Shi Jiu said that Huo Ling is smart¡­ we must be able to get closer to the truth when they get back." He said before he pulled Mo Shi''s leg.


    "WAH!" Mo Shi eximed as he and Jin Wu fell after Jin Wu jumped down from the ten-story building.


    "AAAAH!" the people below screamed when they saw the two are falling.


    Mo Shi frowned and red at Jin Wu before he turned his body to a sh of lightning mid-air andnded on the ground first, reappearing in his human form. Not a secondter and Jin Wunded with a loud bang, and a pit formed and the ground cracked where hended.


    "WOAH!" they heard the people eximed. "Could it be that they also reached level three?" somebody asked.


    Hu Feng and Wen Yan watched the people below. "What do you think?" Hu Feng asked Wen Yan without turning.


    "I think that they must be already in level three¡­ no, level four, before they arrived in the base." Wen Yan sincerely answered with a pale face.


    Hu Feng sighed. "They can easily take the base¡­ why do you think they didn''t do it?" he asked. "What is their purpose?" he added.


    Wen Yan fell silent. After a while, he spoke. "I think it is what as they said." He looked at Hu Feng. "That they just wanted to find a base and settle in peace, in this apocalypse." He answered.

 Chapter 465 - Interaction

    <h4>Chapter 465 - Interaction</h4>


    "BOSS!!! I am also a level three!" Jenny eximed after a big wave suddenly swept all the zombies outside the mall, including the others had they not reacted fast and immediately grabbed onto the vine that Rei tied to a railing, preventing them from being swept by the water.


    Xi Kai didn''t have any expression but his eyes brightened. "Good!" he said and nodded at her.


    Jenny giggled and immediately helped the others from being swept away by the water. Rei, Lan and Chichi, although didn''t be level three, but it was obvious that they became stronger. Qi Ying, too. He could already make a wall of water now and Yi Bing would turn it into ice before they would crush the zombies with the wall that they made.


    Speaking of Qi Ying¡­ Jenny turned and looked at Xi Kai standing near Qi Ying. Yesterday, Xi Kai requested to have a water ability user beside him. She could''ve stayed, since she is a water ability user, and even a healer, but Xi Kai named Qi Ying, who is also a water ability user. If this was before, she would think that Xi Kai is bullying Qi Ying. But¡­


    She looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling who were present yesterday. Xi Kai felt weak as the aftereffect of breaking through another level, and he must have forgotten that she is a water ability user, and even a healer so she could definitely help him. But, was that really it? And Yi Bing and Huo Ling could''ve reminded Xi Kai about this fact. Although Xi Ke and Lu Lu don''t know that she is also a healer, but they have seen that she is a water ability user, and Xi Kai wanted a water ability user beside him yesterday.


    Let''s say that Xi Ke and Lu Lu have forgotten the fact that she was qualified because they were worried about their son''s condition and this fact must have flown out of their minds, but Yi Bing and Huo


    Ling should know and could''ve reminded Xi Kai about it yesterday, yet they didn''t. So¡­ they must also have noticed, right? That Xi Kai, towards Qi Ying¡­


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling indeed have noticed that Xi Kai suddenly became attentive towards Qi Ying. This started after they found out about what happened to Qi Ying''s rtive in the Capital. Although there isn''t anything strange towards this, since Xi Kai''s attentiveness towards Qi Ying could be considered of that attentiveness of an elder brother towards his younger brother. They also guessed that Xi Kai felt sympathy towards Qi Ying, thus he is now looking after Qi Ying.


    But¡­


    "Watch out!" they heard Xi Kai called out and immediately pulled Qi Ying towards him before he threw a fireball towards that zombie that suddenly appeared beside Qi Ying.


    The zombie was immediately burnt to ashes, unlike when Xi Kai was still at level two and could only burn the part where the zombie was hit.


    "Are you alright? Were you scratched?" Xi Kai asked as he turned to face Qi Ying towards him and checked Qi Ying''s arms and shirt. "Good. You are fine." He said and sighed in relief before he turned to resume killing the zombies, leaving the dumbfounded Qi Ying who was surprised by his actions.


    But, Qi Ying immediately returned to his senses after he heard the zombies growling and shot the zombies with water balls, making their rotten limbs fall off of their bodies.


    Jenny, Yi Bing and Huo Ling who was secretly watching them in the second floor. "¡­" there seemed to be nothing wrong, but why do they feel is still seemed strange?


    They immediately resumed killing zombies before Yi Bing and Huo Ling took only some of the goods in the grocery. They still have to leave the other survivors some foods, and they will also still pass by some other groceries on their way back to the north.


    ¡­


    "Oh? Our level?" Yi Bing looked at the others while they were eating their lunch. "We are level three." He answered.


    Everyone, including Huo Ling. "¡­" seriously? They thought as they stared at Yi Bing.


    "Really?" Lan, who was always indifferent, can''t help but ask because she still felt surprised.


    Yi Bing nodded. Meanwhile, Huo Ling. "¡­" what the hell is this man¡­ ehem, grim reaper nning again? He thought and decided to just focus on eating the canned sausages.


    "He''s not lying." Chichi, the psychic ability user, spoke.


    Silence fell.


    "Why didn''t you tell us?" Xi Kai finally spoke.


    "It is unnecessary." Yi Bing answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" what the hell¡­ can you be any more reliable in this aspect? Can''t you look happy? They thought.


    Huo Ling decided to y dumb and ignored them while enjoying the canned sausages. So good! He thought as he ate more.


    "But, we didn''t see¡­" Rei can''t help but mutter.


    Yi Bing cut her off, and his words made them all feel moreplicated. "We leveled up back in the Capital." He answered.


    Everyone fell silent. "¡­" damn it. Does it feel good to y cool? They thought. Suddenly, they recalled that the time that they didn''t see Yi Bing and Huo Ling when they were in the Capital was when the two saved Qi Ying''s rtives.


    Thinking this, Xi Kai turned to look at Qi Ying who is sitting beside him and is silently eating a can of corned beef. His expression can''t help but soften and he raised his hand to pat Qi Ying''s head.


    "Hm?" Qi Ying turned to look at him.


    Meanwhile, Jenny and the others. "¡­" boss really seemed to be changing¡­ they all thought.


    Xi Ke and Lu Lu, after eating, has already fallen asleep since they are already old and needs more rest. Since Xi Kai has now recovered his strength, Yi Bing and Huo Ling returned to the second car while Chichi, Lan and Rei returned to the first car.


    Qi Ying saw the arrangement and was about to move to the second car and follow Yi Bing and Huo Ling when Jenny suddenly stopped him. "Go to the first car." She told him.


    Qi Ying still feels afraid towards Jenny, but at least their former rtionship turned better. "Huh?" he muttered, surprised.


    Xi Kai who heard her was also surprised, but Chichi, Lan and Rei suddenly looked at each other and meaningfully smiled.


    "The old boss and the madam looked tired. I can heal them." Jenny exined. She didn''t give Qi Ying any time to react and pushed him towards Xi Kai before she marched towards the second car and went inside, then closed the door of the backseat.


    "Ah!" Qi Ying eximed and his eyes widened when he tripped. He was about to fall when Xi Kai caught him.


    "Are you okay? Sorry about that. She suddenly became ill-tempered." Xi Kai told Qi Ying.


    ''ill-tempered''? Chichi, Lan and Rei rolled their eyes and entered the backseat of the first car.


    "It''s okay. Sister Jenny is actually kind." Qi Ying spoke and smiled. Then, he saw that Xi Kai was still holding his arm and he immediately pulled it back before he took a step back, away from Xi Kai. "S-sorry. And thank you for helping me." He told him.


    Xi Kai saw Qi Ying''s actions and his eyes immediately lost their warmth. "En." He nodded. "Let''s go back to the car." He told him and then left.


    Qi Ying followed behind him, feeling bewildered. Did I do something wrong again? He thought and sighed as he sat on the front seat. Although his rtionship with Xi Kai became better, but he still can''t help but feel scared towards him. He can actually see that Xi Kai seemed to care about him after they left the Capital, but he still feels guilty towards what he did to Xi Kai before.


    Although he isn''t avoiding him or hiding from him anymore, but he still can''t remove the guilt in his heart.


    In the second car, Jenny nced at Yi Bing and Huo Ling at the front while checking Xi Ke''s and Lu Lu''s bodies with her healing ability. Was it because there is a homosexual couple in the team, that is why boss was influenced? She thought, then shook her head. No. Xi Kai isn''t someone who is easily influenced. Or else, he would have already be a womanizer back in the base in the north. So, the reason that Xi Kai turned from being pansexual to a homosexual is because of Qi Ying?


    She already believed that her boss is a homosexual. The emotions in Xi Kai''s eyes earlier didn''t escape their eyes. Although it seems that Xi Kai still isn''t aware yet of his feelings, but they believe that he is almost getting there, because they saw that his eyes dimmed earlier after Qi Ying distanced himself from him. It wouldn''t take a long time before Xi Kai admits his feelings, and then confess to Qi Ying!

 Chapter 466 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Help</h4>


    Five dayster, north.


    "Haa¡­ thank goodness. We''re almost there!" Jenny said as she slumped on her seat and closed her eyes to rest.


    "Same. I am already tired of seeing zombies every time." Lan agreed as sheforted Chichi whose face is green in disgust.


    They just encountered arge wave of zombies. Fortunately, they have four level three ability users, and three of them are dual ability users at that, and the five level two ability users who are about to be level three.


    "How many are the winter clothes did we get?" Xi Kai asked.


    "More than a thousand." Huo Ling answered. Yi Bing took the disyed winter clothes as well as the ones in the storage room while he took the ones in the warehouse.


    "It should be enough for the non-ability users in the base, I think?" Jenny asked.


    "If not, we already contacted Qi Ming and Hu Feng and had the people in the base study knitting. They should be able to make clothes for themselves." Xi Kai spoke.


    They resumed eating when suddenly, they heard the sound of an approaching car. They looked at each other and turned, looking vignt. They hid behind the bushes and trees and observed the road, only to see that a car was being followed by three cars.


    "Hahahaha! Run! Run!" the person from the front seat of one of the three cars following cackled as he maliciously looked at the car that they are following.


    Xi Kai, Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other. They have already hidden their two cars so no one would be able to see their cars. They don''t have anything valuable in their cars even if they were found, since all their things were hidden in Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s spaces.


    "It looks like this is ''chase to steal''." Rei spoke.


    "Nah. This is ''chase to also kill''." Lan said.


    "Poor them." Lu Lu sighed in distress.


    Xi Ke nodded in agreement. Fortunately, they have two space ability users so no one robbed them. It can also be contributed to the fighting skills of Xi Kai''s team, as well as Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "Should we help them?" Jenny asked as she turned to Xi Kai.


    "Chichi." Xi Kai spoke. He wants her to determine the


    "Yes." Chichi answered and closed her eyes.


    The cars have finally stopped since the car that was being followed also stopped. They must have run out of gasoline, or they have given up.


    Chichi opened her eyes. "One male, two females and two children ¨C one boy and one girl." She spoke. "The man is injured and his wife is the one driving and looked ill." She told them. "The three cars are all men, and definitely bear ill intentions." She said. "There are fifteen of them, and five are ability users." She added.


    "''ill''¡­" their expressions suddenly changed. They didn''t notice that Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other.


    "We''ll help them." Yi Bing spoke.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "Although this is the apocalypse, we can''t just watch them to die." Yi Bing looked at them. "Although we didn''t do anything and just watch, just watching but not doing anything is indirectly killing them." He told them.


    Silence fell.


    Huo Ling didn''t wait for them to speak and came out of hiding before running towards the crowd on the road. What they didn''t expect is for another figure toe out.


    "Qi Ying!" Xi Kai eximed. He helplessly sighed. "I didn''t say we won''t help them¡­" he said and turned to Yi Bing and nodded. Then, he turned to his team. "Jenny. Chichi. You two stay here and watch over my parents. Mom, dad, you better stay in the car for your safety." He told them. "Rei. Lan. Let''s go!" he said.


    "Yes!" they immediately followed and reached Qi Ying while they saw Huo Ling immediately attacked therge group of thugs.


    "Help has arrived!" the wife eximed and copsed on the ground while her daughter and the children cried beside her. Meanwhile, the father has already fainted.


    "I''ll go treat the man''s wounds." Yi Bing spoke.


    Xi Kai nodded. "Rei. Go bring the mother and the three children to safety." He told Rei. "Lan. You go with me and help Qi Ying and Huo Ling." He said.


    "Yes!" the two women answered.


    "Tch! Busybodies!" the leader of the thugs clicked his tongue as he ced his hands on the ground.


    "Earth ability user!" Lan''s eyes widened before she jumped on the car.


    "I''ll take care of him!" Huo Ling said as he burned the soil.


    "Boss, watch out!" Lan suddenly shouted when she felt the wind changed. She immediately erected an ice wall before them and the other group.


    "Qi Ying!" Xi Kai called and pulled Qi Ying back when he saw a vine suddenly shot out of the ground. He immediately burned the vine.


    Suddenly, they heard something nging. "Lan!" Xi Kai called when he realized it.


    Lan immediately jumped away from the car and erected another ice wall. The spike that appeared on the car of the escaping family stabbed the ice wall.


    "Earth, wind, nt, metal¡­ one more." Xi Kai muttered.


    As soon as his voice fell, they saw that the ice wall cracked before it copsed.


    "Strength ability user?" Qi Ying eximed in shock.


    "Heh." They heard someone sneered.


    Xi Kai, Qi Ying and Lan turned to see Huo Ling grinning. "Leave the earth and the strength ability user to me. You deal with the remaining three ability users, and their extras." They heard him say.


    Xi Kai, Qi Ying and Lan. "¡­" ''extras''? They thought. But, they didn''t waste any time as they attacked at the same time the other group attacked. They believe that Huo Ling can do it, since he said it.


    "Lan. You deal with the wind ability user. Qi Ying, you deal with those extras. I''ll deal with the nt and the metal ability users!" Xi Kai spoke.


    "Yes!" Lan and Qi Ying answered as they immediately acted.


    The wind and nt ability user wanted to block Lan and Qi Ying but Lan immediately blocked the wind ability user while Xi Kai burned the vines, making Qi Ying able to run past the two ability users. Xi Kai then electrified the metal ability user who turned his body into a metal.


    "AAAARH!!!" the metal ability user screamed. But, he is already dead as soon as he made his whole body a good conductor.


    Qi Ying immediately created arge wave of water and hit those extras.


    "A dual ability user?!" the nt ability user eximed in shock after he saw Xi Kai used lightning when he used fire earlier. He wanted to run since fire is the nt''s bane. But, Lan already froze his feet on the spot while trapping the wind ability user inside a thick ice cage. Then, she went and helped Qi Ying deal with those extras.


    "Why are you attacking that family?" Xi Kai asked as he interrogated the nt ability user who can''t move. The wind ability user has long since died of hypothermia after not able to destroy the ice cage with his wind ability.


    "They robbed us first!" the nt ability user answered.


    Xi Kai was surprised and turned to where the other were hiding, but immediately burnt the nt ability user who tried to sneak attack him.


    "AAARH!" the nt ability user screamed as he looked at Xi Kai in disbelief.


    "Oh? You think you can kill me? Think again." Xi Kai grinned. "Although that family is also a bunch of thieves, but they won''t be able to kill us easily." He said andughed as he knocked down the nt ability user.


    He turned to look at how Huo Ling is fairing, only to be shocked when he saw the other is jumping around and sometimes looked like flying mid-air, which you can only see in kungfu movies. But, this is real.


    "Amazing¡­" Lan eximed and Qi Ying nodded in agreement as they watched Huo Ling slipped in between the strength ability user''s arms before rolling when the earth ability user tried to trap his feet, only to hit the strength ability user''s legs.


    "AAARH!" the strength ability user lost his footing and fell on his back, while Huo Ling rolled on his side and elbowed his neck, which is his weak spot. He died.


    "Damn¡­ badass!" Lan eximed and Qi Ying nodded beside her while they watched Huo Ling ran towards the earth ability user who tried to catch Huo Ling''s legs, only for Huo Ling to skip like a ser yer the way he evaded.


    "How long are you going to y? Have you trained enough?" they heard Yi Bing asked.


    "Huh?" ''y''? ''train''?" Xi Kai, Lan and Qi Ying thought as they looked at Yi Bing in puzzlement.


    Huo Ling immediately leapt high in the air, and then grinned at the earth ability user. The earth ability user erected a wall before him, only for Huo Ling tond on one feet, rolled down, hang on the wall and wrapped his legs around the earth ability user''s neck before he twisted it.

 Chapter 467 - Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 467 - Mountain</h4>


    "Damn badass¡­!" Jenny hissed after she saw Huo Ling dragged the leader''s corpse out using his legs wrapped around the other''s neck.


    "Yes¡­ Huo-ge is so cool!" Qi Ying said as he looked at Huo Ling with sparkling eyes.


    Xi Kai heard what Qi Ying said and he cursed. "Remember that he is already married to Yi Bing." He told them.


    "Yes!" Qi Ying and Jenny answered and followed Xi Kai back to the group to interrogate the ''family''.


    Upon hearing those words, Huo Ling who is walking towards Yi Bing, almost tripped had he not immediately regained hisposure. He red at Yi Bing who just chuckled. "What did you find?" he asked.


    "There is Foul on that man''s wound. He turned to a zombie." Yi Bing answered and nced at Xi Kai''s group who are now interrogating the woman who was tied up while the girl and the other two children are sitting beside Xi Ke and Lu Lu who are pacifying them.


    It turned out that the man and the woman are members of that group who were chasing them. They left the group and kidnapped the girl and the other two children who were all orphans and used them to act as a family to deceive the people from the base that they weree from. When that group found them, it just happened that this ''family'' were out to scam other people again. The man even created a wound to gain more pity.


    "That''s not right." Huo Ling spoke. "If the wound was human-made, then why is there a Foul?" he asked.


    "This is what I am puzzled with, too." Yi Bing spoke. "Rei already had the nts to pull the zombie away from them and is just waiting for Xi Kai to burn it. The woman also doesn''t know why did the man turn into a zombie and was frightened." He exined. "They didn''t have any contact with the zombies." He told him.


    "This is strange¡­" Huo Ling frowned. "No contact with the zombies, but there is a Foul?" he muttered.


    "Anyway, I already sent Jin Wu and Mo Shi a message about this. Let''s see if they can find something on their end." Yi Bing said.


    "Okay." Huo Ling nodded. He turned and burned the ''family''s car into explosion to be safe. After seeing that there was no Foul that leaked, he followed behind Yi Bing.


    "We can take the girl and the children with us to the base." Xi Kai spoke when he returned after he burnt the man who turned into a zombie.


    Lu Lu nodded. "I and your father can take care of them." She spoke as she patted the children''s heads while they slept on hers and Xi Ke''sps.


    "I can¡­ I can do household chores! I won''t burden you!" the girl said.


    "Such a sensible child. What''s your name?" Lu Lu asked.


    "Xiao Ru." The girl answered.


    "Then, you can serve my parents. We won''t leave you hungry." Xi Kai told her.


    "Thank you very much." Xiao Ru cried.


    "What should we do about this woman?" Chichi asked.


    "Hand her to Hu Feng. He knows what to do since she''s a criminal." Xi Kai answered.


    "Alright, boss." They said as they ced the unconscious woman who was tied up inside the trunk. They also taped her mouth in case she would scream, which might attract the zombies.


    "Yi Bing. Huo Ling." Xi Kai called. "You take my parents, Qi Ying and the two children with you. I''ll be taking my team and the girl with me." He said.


    "Huh?" Qi Ying muttered, surprised.


    "No problem." Yi Bing nodded as he entered the car while Huo Ling pulled Qi Ying to the back seat to sit beside Lu Lu while Xi Ke sat on the other side of her.


    Everyone boarded the car and took off. But, suddenly, in the middle of the night, Xi Kai''s car slowed down and came to a step on the roadside, followed by the second car. The door opened and a figure came out before it ran to the other car and opened the door. Then, carefully, it took the two children.


    But, just as it was about to leave with the children, it heard something clicked behind and turned, only to see a gun pointing at its forehead.


    "Where do you think you are going, xiao Ru?" it was Jenny. The gun on her hand is the one that Yi Bing gave her.


    "Impossible!" Xiao Ru eximed as she took a step back while she looked at Jenny in shock. "I hypnotized you to sleep!" she said.


    "Yeah. I heard a voice telling me to sleep." Jenny nodded. "But, unfortunately for you, I am also a healer aside from being a water ability user." She told her and grinned.


    "''water''?!" Xiao Ru eximed in shock.


    "Yeah. Water is a bane to hypnosis because they can ''capture'' any essence, right?" a voice spoke.


    Xiao Ru turned and her eyes widened in shock when she saw Qi Ying, Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "You¡­ you are also water ability users?!" she asked.


    "No. It''s only me and sister Jenny." Qi Ying answered.


    "Then¡­ then why are the two of them¡­" Xiao Ru muttered as she looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. "Are you a cultivator?" he directly asked.


    Hearing the question, Xiao Ru''s eyes widened in shock.


    "A cultivator?" Jenny and Qi Ying asked.


    "In the ancient times, there are people who have affinity with the nature and can be immortals." Yi Bing spoke. "They are the cultivators." He said.


    "I only read it in novels¡­" Qi Ying looked at Xiao Ru. "They really exist?!" he was shocked.


    "They are real?!" Jenny was also shocked. She never believes in the supernatural and only believe in science.


    "She only has a low cultivation, though, and her hypnosis is harmless." Huo Ling spoke. "She only wanted to escape together with the children." He said.


    "Why do you know about this?" Jenny asked as she looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "Are you two also¡­" she muttered.


    "No. We only work in a special department that specializes in this area." Huo Ling answered.


    Qi Ying nervously gulped and moved closer to Jenny. "So, you two¡­ you are actually¡­" he said.


    "We are investigating the cause of the apocalypse." Yi Bing spoke. "And we finally found a lead." He said and looked at Xiao Ru.


    Jenny''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the girl. "Are you the one responsible for this apocalypse?" she asked.


    Xiao Ru''s eyes widened. "No! I''m not!" she immediately answered.


    "She really isn''t." Yi Bing spoke.


    Jenny and Qi Ying looked at him.


    "She must not know anything and was only given a task to take the two children away." Yi Bing said.


    Xiao Ru nodded her head.


    "Where are you taking the children?" Qi Ying asked. "It is very dangerous now to be alone, especially with children." He told her.


    Xiao Ru bit her lip. Finally, she couldn''t hold back anymore and cried. "These two are orphans like me. It was our master who took care of us and told us that our parents are his fellow disciples who left the cultivation world that is declining for them to integrate with the society since it is not toote." She started. "But¡­ but those monsters suddenly appeared and killed our master. Master told us to go north and never return. Thest thing that I saw is our master¡­ our master also turned to a monster!" she sobbed.


    They fell silent. It was already a shock that cultivators that only appear in novels and television shows are actually real.


    "We are also going to the north, so why do you still want to leave?" Qi Ying asked.


    "Really?! You''re going north?!" Xiao Ru was shocked. "But, the road leads to south¡­" she said.


    It was their turn to be shocked. "WHAT?!" they eximed and looked at the road ahead. It was covered in mist.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed while Huo Ling took out his gun with a silencer. Jenny turned and looked at them while Qi Ying resumed asking Xiao Ru.


    "Why do you want to go north?" Qi Ying asked. "Is there something in the north?" they heard him say.


    Xiao Ru shook her head. "Our master only told me to go north. Nothing else¡­" she answered.


    "Yi Bing. Huo Ling." Jenny called. "Why did you say that she is a clue to the apocalypse?" she asked. "You two¡­ knows that this apocalypse is rted to the cultivation world?" she looked at them.


    "We guessed." Huo Ling answered while Yi Bing approached the mist. "Wake everybody and don''te out of the car." He told them.


    "What? What''s wrong?" Qi Ying asked.


    "Xiao Ru already said that this road leads south but we are going north." Huo Ling speak and looked at Jenny.


    Jenny''s expression turned serious and he immediately pushed Qi Ying and Xiao Ru to the car before she woke everyone.

 Chapter 468 - Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 468 - Cultivator</h4>


    "For us to not notice that there is something strange¡­ tch." Yi Bing clicked his tongue in displeasure as he leapt back when the mist tried to reach him.


    "What''s with the mist?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I have a bad feeling." Yi Bing muttered and jumped on the roof of the car.


    Huo Ling followed. "You can''t control the mist?" he asked.


    "This isn''t made from water." Yi Bing told him.


    "Then I won''t burn it." Huo Ling said as he lowered his hand. "This could be¡­" he muttered and turned to look at Yi Bing who at the same time looked at him. Then, they teleported on top of the trees, only to be shocked when they saw something. "A mountain?!" he eximed when he saw it.


    "So, the mist is made up of a spell." Yi Bing spoke. "It is to prevent outsiders from finding them." He exined.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "Could there be¡­ cultivators in the north that are hiding, so Xiao Ru''s master told her to go north?" he asked.


    "Dunno." Yi Bing answered. "But, since they showed themselves to us now, let''s ept their invitation." He told him.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered as they returned outside the cars and knocked.


    "How is it? Is the mist dangerous?" Xi Kai asked as he opened the car.


    "If it is, then we shouldn''t have returned." Huo Ling said. "It isn''t. You can go out now." He told them.


    Xi Kai nodded and told the others to go out.


    "Xiao Ru." Yi Bing called when he saw the girl. "It seems that your master is right. The mist was created by the cultivators. They are up there." He said and pointed above.


    Everyone looked up and their jaws dropped when they saw that a mountain has appeared. "What¡­ what the¡­?!" they eximed.


    "Since they revealed themselves to us, then let''s go and see them." Yi Bing told them as he started to walk towards the mist. Then, he ced the two cars inside his space.


    The others looked hesitant, but then they followed in the end.


    "Master¡­ master once said that the north is the most prosperous because of the brightest star in the sky." Xiao Ru spoke as they climbed up the stairs.


    They all looked at her. Jenny has already told them about Xiao Ru being a cultivator.


    "Then, why is your master not with them?" Lan asked.


    Xiao Ru shook her head as she held the two children in her arms tight. "Master didn''t say. But, I feel that, like my parents and theirs ¨C " she looked at the sleeping children. " ¨C master must have also longed to integrate with the society and leave the mountains." She said. "But, in the end, he felt reluctant since the Dao have them cut off all of their rtionships with others, especially the mortals so they can focus on the Dao. Yet, master, feeling that he has betrayed the Dao, he lived in that temple, never returning to his sect nor integrating into the society." She exined.


    Everyone sighed at her master''s life. A moment of indecisiveness brought a lifetime of regret. They don''t know when, but suddenly they saw that they have arrived on top of the mountain. This must be one of the cultivators'' skills.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other and knew that it was a teleportation skill. "So, you''vee." They heard a voice suddenly spoke.


    Everyone immediately became vignt. Xiao Ru held the children in her arms tight. "Senior¡­ could you be my master''s ¨C " she spoke.


    The voice cut her off. "It''s not you, but those two." The voice spoke.


    ''two''? Everyone thought when suddenly, wind des flew towards Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Everyone was shocked. So the cultivator appeared because of them?! They thought.


    "Go to the side! He is targeting only us!" Yi Bing told them as he and Huo Ling immediately evaded the wind des.


    "Amazing¡­!" they eximed as they watched on the side.


    "Even those big budget movies isn''tparable to them!" Lu Lu said when she remembered the xianxia movies that she sometimes casted.


    The others nodded in agreement as they watched Yi Bing and Huo Ling constantly dodge the wind des with inhumane speed.


    "Where is he?!" the cultivator asked, enraged. "Where is shixiong?! Where is that demon?!" he asked.


    "''shixiong''? ''demon''?" they muttered.


    "We don''t know." Yi Bing answered as he froze the wind des, done ying with the cultivator. "We aren''t demons. You should see it clearly." He said.


    The others looked at him and Huo Ling and can''t understand what they are saying, but they know that there must be some misunderstanding.


    "I remember now!" Xiao Ru spoke. "Master once said that he once has a shixiong that was a traitor and was expelled from the sect." she said.


    "A traitor? What did he do?" they asked her.


    Xiao Ru shook her head. "I don''t know. Master didn''t tell me, and he looked very said when I asked him about it, so I didn''t ask him again." She told them.


    Silence fell.


    "Hahaha¡­" the cultivator suddenlyughed. But, it wasn''t a sinisterugh, but full of sadness instead. "Shixiong¡­ just why¡­?" the cultivator asked.


    "Are you the only one left here?" Yi Bing asked.


    There was silence, but then was followed by something pping. They turned and held their breath when they saw a handsome and elegant man appeared and was flying towards them. His face, though, looked cold but his eyes are filled with grief.


    "I am Luo Ye." The man spoke. He turned to Xiao Ru. "Your master is one of my shixiongs, Luo Xu." He told her.


    Xiao Ru blushed. "I¡­ my master never told me his name¡­" she said, sounding aggrieved.


    "Because cultivators have to detach themselves from the others, not even leaving their name, erasing their existence." Luo Ye exined.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Even memories would fade over time, making one''s existencepletely disappear." He said.


    Luo Ye turned to him. "I thought that you are my shixiong, Luo Ming''s¡­" his voice trailed off. "You aren''t." he frowned as his eyes narrowed. Suddenly, his eyes widened as if he recalled something. "Could it be that you two¡­ of that visitor''s¡­" he muttered.


    The others felt puzzled of what he is saying but Yi Bing and Huo Ling felt that something, a major secret, is about to be revealed to them.


    "A visitor?" Yi Bing spoke as he suppressed the emotion in his heart. Huo Ling was also silent, but his hands are trembling.


    Luo Ye nodded. "There was once a visitor of our sect and he and my shixiong, Luo Ming, had a discussion." He spoke.


    "Luo Ming, this person¡­" Xi Kai spoke.


    "He is the traitor of the sect." Luo Ye said.


    They all fell silent.


    "But, you aren''t bad people." Luo Ye looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "Let''s all go inside for a talk. I''ll tell you everything I know." He told them.


    They all looked at each other before they nodded and followed Luo Ye inside the mansion made of bamboos.


    Northern Military Base.


    "Huh? Why are they still not back yet?" Hu Feng asked when they didn''t see any cars approaching from afar.


    "Dunno¡­ I just hope they didn''t encounter a trouble." Qi Ming sighed.


    Jin Wu and Mo Shi who are hiding heard what they said. They didn''t speak and are reading Yi Bing''s message.


    0001: a cultivator appeared. The apocalypse is rted to them. Currently looking for more information.


    "Heh¡­ this is really a xianxia world." Mo Shi said and looked at the vastnd before them. But, thisnd is now divided by a tall and thick wall which is the humanity''s hope for survival.


    ¡­


    "Our sect adopts the ''Luo'' surname in respect for the sect''s founder." Luo Ye started. "Our sect has existed for hundreds of years, but¡­ it finally meets its fall five years ago." He sighed.


    "Five years ago¡­ that''s when the apocalypse started!" Xi Kai eximed.


    Luo Ye nodded. "It is because of Luo Ming-shixiong." He said.


    "Just what did he do?" Qi Ying asked.


    "Luo Ming-shixiong started behaving strangely five years ago." Luo Ye spoke. "I don''t know what is happening to him nor can''t read his mind. The next thing that I knew is that everyone¡­ everyone has already died." He said as he gripped his cup tight.


    No one spoke as they all held their breath. Luo Ye didn''t say anything either as he raised his hand and waved. Then, their eyes widened when the beautiful mansion that is made of bamboos in the middle of the tranquil mountaintop suddenly became blood-stained and is littered with corpses. They suddenly heard footsteps and they turned, only to see a young man with his hair tied in a bun appeared in the entrance while catching his breath. Then, the next second, his eyes widened and is filled with horror when he looked in a certain direction.


    They all turned again, only to feel their hearts be gripped by horror when they saw a man stood and is bathed in blood. His eyes are glowing red.

 Chapter 469 - Mist

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Mist</h4>


    The man grinned when he saw the young man stood frozen by the entrance. The young man finally reacted, but then he copsed on his knees and covered his head as he trembled in fear. But, the expected death didn''t happen since the man suddenly disappeared.


    "That day, master sent me out on an errand." Luo Ye spoke. "When I returned, this was what I saw. Master¡­ the elders of the sect¡­" he took a deep breath to calm his emotions. "They were all killed by Ming-shixiong." He told them.


    "What about those monsters?" Chichi asked. "Was he the one who created them?" she asked.


    Luo Ye nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "How can you be so sure?" Xi Kai asked.


    "Because I met him again, when I finally gathered enough courage to ask him about everything." Luo Ye answered. "I saw him inside my room, just standing there and watching me without saying anything." He said and the scene changed to Luo Ye''s room.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "Wait! Aren''t they - ?!" Xi Ke abruptly rose from his seat while Lu Lu gasped and covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming.


    Luo Ye nodded. "They are the elders of the sect who have died." He answered and looked at the ''people'' standing outside the door of his room. "I asked him why¡­ why did he kill them? Why did he betray the sect? And why¡­" his voice trailed off as his tears fell on the table.


    Everyone saw that Luo Ming left and the elders of the sect who turned to zombies silently followed him.


    "Why did he spare you?" Yi Bing continued for him.


    Luo Ye didn''t answer and neither of them spoke.


    "Huh? That person¡­" Xiao Ru muttered as her eyes widened in shock when she saw one of the ''people'' following behind Luo Ming.


    They turned to her and saw her cried.


    "That person is the one who killed master¡­" Xiao Ru sobbed as she hugged the children who now woke up.


    A long silence fell while the boy and the girl looked around in bewilderment, wanting to ask where they are but then saw that Xiao Ru, the only one familiar to them, is crying so they didn''t make a fuss and just hugged her while also wiping her tears.


    "Wait." Huo Ling suddenly spoke. "You didn''t tell us about his expulsion." He spoke.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "If he was expulsed in the sect, then why was he still there?" Huo Ling asked. "His expulsion should have been earlier, when your master and the elders of your sect are all still alive." He exined.


    Everyone felt enlightened. They looked at Luo Ye who wiped his tears. But, to their disappointment, Luo Ye shook his head and waved his hand, and another scene appeared.


    "Shixiong!" the young Luo Ye called after he ran after Luo Ming. "Why did they expel you? What did you do?" he asked. "Master is lenient. We can still ask forgiveness from him ¨C " he said.


    "Go back." Luo Ming spoke and then left.


    "SHIXIONG!" Luo Ye was about to ran down the mountain to follow him when he was held back. He turned and saw his master. "Master!" he eximed. "Shixiong left¡­ why did you expulse him? What did shixiong do? I am sure he has some reason for it! Master, please! Bring shixiong back!" he told him as he cried.


    But, his master just silently dragged him back. In the end, he knocked him unconscious.


    "The next day, and the days after that, I continued to ask master, and even the elders." Luo Ye spoke. "But, they didn''t tell me anything. Not even a word. They only told me to continue training¡­" he shook his head. "I know that it was suspicious, and I tried to investigate. But, I didn''t find anything wrong in the sect. And when I leave the mountain, I was always brought back." He sighed. "I am really weak. And then, that day happened." He looked at them as the scene disappeared and the tranquil bamboo mansion reappeared.


    "What about your master?" Lan asked. "His corpse was there, but then he didn''t follow your shixiong." She said.


    "I also noticed that. But¡­" Luo Ye fell silent.


    They all looked at each other and a guess formed in their heart: the sect master''s corpse was eaten. But, who could have eaten it? It couldn''t be Luo Ming, is it?


    "Luo daozhang." Yi Bing called. "Could it be, your shixiong¡­ is still alive?" he asked.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. But, as they pondered about it, this isn''t impossible.


    Luo Ye sadly smiled. "If he is, I would have already seen him again." He said.


    "You mean¡­ you left this mountain and went to look for him?" they asked.


    Luo Ye nodded. "But, I have never seen him again." He spoke.


    They looked at each other. "He must not want to meet you." Xi Ke spoke.


    Pain shed in Luo Ye''s eyes and he lowered his head. He didn''t speak.


    "That mist¡­" Huo Ling suddenly spoke. "Was it you who made it?" he asked.


    Luo Ye raised his head. "What mist?" he asked.


    Everyone was shocked. "WHAT?! It wasn''t you who made that mist?!" they eximed.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling was also stunned.


    Luo Ye frowned. "What mist are you talking about?" he asked.


    They all fell speechless, and also bewildered.


    "We found a mist at the foot of the mountain, which is actually an illusion spell." Yi Bing spoke after he finally reacted. "We thought that it was you who did it¡­" he looked at Luo Ye.


    "''illusion spell''?" Luo Ye muttered. "Illusion spells are done by the elders of the sect, including master. We, the disciples, were not taught of it in order to prevent it from being used with ill intention." He exined.


    It took a long time for them to understand what he said.


    "If you didn''t know about the mist, and didn''t see it on the foot of the mountain, then ¨C " Qi Ying spoke. " ¨C you didn''t leave the sect¡­?" he asked. Then, his voice faded when he saw Luo Ye''s stunned expression.


    The others are also stunned and their eyes are wide in horror. "¡­ fck!" Lan can''t help but curse as she rubbed her arms when she felt that goosebumps appeared on her skin.


    The others, though they didn''t curse, but their faces turned pale. "¡­ just what did we run into¡­?" Rei helplessly sighed.


    "I¡­ didn''t leave¡­?" Luo Ye muttered as her face turned paler by the minute. "Then¡­ I have been here this whole time?" he asked.


    No one answered him, since the answer is obvious. Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other. There is still something left that wasn''t exined.


    "Luo daozhang." Huo Ling spoke, breaking the tension in the air. "May I ask about that visitor that you spoke of earlier?" he asked. "Also¡­ why did you say earlier that ''we''vee'', referring to me and him?" he asked and pointed Yi Bing.


    Everyone seemed to wake up when they heard his question. That''s right. Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s case are also puzzling. Why do they know so much? And why are they so good in everything? No¡­ their focus is wrong. They have spoken out of jealousy. What they wanted to know is that who are Yi Bing and Huo Ling exactly?


    Luo Ye regained hisposure. "That visitor¡­ that visitor¡­" he muttered as he tried to suppress his emotions. "That visitor only appeared once." He spoke and waved his hand. "And, I only identally saw him talking with my shixiong." He told them.


    Everyone turned and saw that they were suddenly inside a forest. They saw the normal Luo Ming talking with someone who has his back on them.


    "Shixiong?" the young Luo Ye called as he approached them.


    Luo Ming looked over the visitor''s shoulder and smiled when he saw Luo Ye. "Xiao Ye." He called.


    The young Luo Ye blushed. "Shixiong should call me ''shidi''!" he said. But, there is a smile on his face. "This is?" he asked as he stood beside Luo Ming.


    It was then that everyone saw the man''s face. The man has a smile on his thin and red lips and his eyes are dark. Nothing seemed strange on his except that he is exceptionally handsome.


    It was then that everyone heard a loud bang. They all turned and saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling are standing and their gaze is on that visitor. "W ¨C what happened?" Xi Kai was shocked by their actions. It was rare to see them two rattled.


    "It''s really him." Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing answered and just resumed watching.


    "Ah. He is just a wandering visitor. No need to ask for one''s name. It''s a taboo. Didn''t I already tell you this?" Luo Ming told the young Luo Ye.


    Luo Ye was about to nod when the visitor spoke.


    "It''s fine." He said. "Just call me ¨C "

 Chapter 470 - Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 470 - Visitor</h4>


    "It''s fine." He said. "Just call me ¨C "


    "Shen Sheng." Yi Bing spoke.


    " ¨C ''Shou Wei''." The visitor spoke.


    It was only Huo Ling who could hear what Yi Bing said. Although he also heard the name that the visitor has told Luo Ming and the young Luo Ye, but he knows that it was definitely Shen Sheng.


    ''Shou Wei''¡­ head and tail. It can also mean the beginning and end. What is Shen Sheng nning? Yi Bing thought. If he can think of this, naturally, Huo Ling can think of this, too, with that smart head of his.


    "I don''t know what the specifics of his talk with shixiong, as shixiong had me leave." Luo Ye spoke. "But ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling. " ¨C it wasn''t only that time when I met him on that day¡­ the only day that he appeared before us." He said and waved his hand, and the scene changed.


    "Visitor!" the young Luo Ye called when he saw ''Shou Wei'' was standing alone on the boardwalk and is silently watching the lotus flowers floating on the pond.


    ''Shou Wei'' turned and smiled when he saw Luo Ye. "You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you." He spoke.


    "Huh?" the young Luo Ye muttered and tilted his head, bewildered.


    It''s not just him, since the others were also puzzled. What does he mean by waiting for Luo Ye? Wasn''t it with Luo Ming that he has a business with and not Luo Ye?


    ''Shou Wei'' just remained smiling. "When that timees, you will understand everything." He spoke. "But, for now, just remember that you will see the one you are yearning for when you remember this." He said and ced a hand on Luo Ying''s head.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and covered their eyes when a bright light shed from ''Shou Wei''s hand. "W ¨C what is he doing? Is he trying to kill him?!" Qi Ying asked.


    "If he was, then I won''t be here before all of you now." Luo Ye spoke.


    They all turned to him.


    Luo Ye waved his hand and the scene disappeared. He looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "You two must understand how I mistaken you earlier." He spoke.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling nodded. The others wanted to ask, but they know that everyone has their own secrets to keep, so they remained silent.


    "But, I remembered his power and finally recognized you two." Luo Ye continued. Then, he fell silent. "I now know what he meant when he said ''when that timees''. It meant the apocalypse. But ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C I still don''t understand what he meant by ''you will understand everything''. And ¨C " he looked outside.


    They thought that he will continue speaking, but they didn''t hear him speak again. After some snacks, Luo Ye invited them to stay on the sect to rest.


    "I don''t know how he did it without turning like my shixiong." Luo Ye spoke when he sent Yi Bing and Huo Ling to their room while he is looking at them. "You two don''t have that malevolent energy on you, so I know that you won''t turn like those monsters." He said.


    "Thank you for understanding." Huo Ling spoke.


    "Luo daozhang should have a thought in his mind already about us, and that ''visitor''." Yi Bing spoke.


    Luo Ye remained silent.


    "As for the one Luo daozhang is yearning for¡­" Yi Bing continued. He and Huo Ling saw Luo Ye flinched. "¡­ why don''t Luo daozhang apany us tomorrow?" he asked.


    Luo Ye finally raised his head and looked at them. "You mean¡­ leaving the sect?" he asked, surprised. "But, I can''t¡­" he muttered.


    Silence fell. Luo Ye must already know by now that it was his master and the elders of his sect that have imprisoned him here.


    "Why don''t Luo daozhang just give it a try?" Huo Ling spoke.


    Luo Ye looked at him.


    Huo Ling smiled. "You might not know if everything will change this time?" he asked.


    The next day.


    "Huh?" Luo Ye muttered, surprised, when he saw the mist. What''s more surprising is that the mist parted after Yi Bing and Huo Ling walked. "Could it be¡­?" he turned and looked at the two.


    Huo Ling smiled while Yi Bing didn''t speak. The others also noticed the change but they didn''t ask anything. They''ll just leave it as a quirk of the mysterious cultivation world, regarding Yi Bing and Huo Ling as parts of it, too.


    When they left the mountain, the mist and the mountain disappeared again. Yi Bing took out the two cars, and it was already a given that Luo Ye will be with the second car which Yi Bing is driving.


    "Erm¡­ his clothes¡­" Jenny spoke as they enter the car. "And hair." She added as they looked at Luo Ye''s long hair tied by a ck ribbon.


    "Hm?" Luo Ye muttered and was about to enter the car.


    Huo Ling heard what Jenny said and he went out of the car before he pulled Luo Ye back to the mountain, which made Yi Bing''s face to turn dark.


    "Woah¡­" everyone eximed and immediately moved away from Yi Bing when they saw that he is, literally, surrounded by a low pressure. Ice formed on the road and Qi Ying almost slipped had Xi Kai not catch him immediately.


    "Jealous men are really scary~" Jenny said and grinned as she pulled Lan, Chichi and Rei with her together with Xiao Ru inside the car while Lu Lu and Xi Ke entered the second car with the two children.


    Xi Kai also pulled Qi Ying to the first car and both sat on the driver''s seat and front seat respectively. It was then that everyone saw Huo Ling and Luo Ye running back with Luo Ying already changed in their clothes. They also saw that Luo Ye''s hair was cut short.


    "Huh? Cultivators can cut their hair?" Qi Ying asked.


    Luo Ye turned. "No. I didn''t cut my hair. It was an illusion spell by Huo Ling." He answered and looked at Huo Ling.


    Everyone turned and looked at Huo Ling in surprise. Then, they turned to look at Yi Bing, only to see him ring at Huo Ling.


    "You took another man to change." Yi Bing spoke.


    Uh-oh. Here ites! Everyone thought.


    Huo Ling froze when he heard Yi Bing spoke. He almost cursed had he not himself back because Yi Bing is ''acting'' like a jealous husband! "¡­ he changed on his own and I only gave him the clothes." He exined.


    "You didn''t see him changing, did you?" Yi Bing asked.


    It was Huo Ling''s turn for his face to darken. "I am not a pervert!" he yelled and kicked Yi Bing after he can''t hold back his anger anymore. Why is Yi Bing always doing this always?! He thought as he marched towards the first car.


    "No, no, no! Not here!" Xi Kai said and grinned as he stopped Huo Ling. "We don''t want to be frozen to death by your husband~" he said.


    Huo Ling, literally, burned when he heard the word ''husband''. Of course, his clothes didn''t burn. The fire is just surrounding his whole body.


    "Ah! Hot! Hot!" Xi Kai eximed when the hem of his shirt was burned. Qi Ying immediately doused the fire.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called as he waved his hand and the fire around Huo Ling''s body disappeared and snow fell around him even without a cloud. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault that I got jealous." He spoke as he held his hand. "Let''s go back now." He told him as he pulled him back to the second car. "Let''s not waste everyone''s time." He added when he saw that the other still didn''t move.


    It was only then that Huo Ling moved. But, he pulled his hand back from Yi Bing''s grasped and mmed the door of the front seat hard to the point it almost broke. "Don''t talk to me starting from now on." He told Yi Bing when the other sat on the driver''s seat.


    Yi Bing nodded and started the car. He then suddenly received a message on hismunicator. He thought it was from Jin Wu and Mo Shi, only to see the familiar four zeros. He wanted to chuckle but then stopped when he nced at Huo Ling''s dark face.


    Huo Ling sent him an expletive along with an emoji of a middle finger raised.


    Northern Military Base.


    "They''re here!" a soldier screamed in joy when he saw two cars are approaching. "They are finally back!" he added as he shouted to hisrades about the return of Xi Kai''s group before he called their general, Hu Feng''s, office to report.


    Not long after and the wide gates opened. Xi Kai''s group was weed with a cheer. Xi Ke and Lu Lu felt tearing up when they saw it. They are d that they have chosen the Northern Military Base with their son.

 Chapter 471 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 471 - Return</h4>


    "Wee to the Northern Military Base." Hu Feng greeted Xi Ke and Lu Lu as he shook Xi Ke''s hand and then nodded at Lu Lu, before he turned to face Xi Kai, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qi Ying, Jenny, Chichi, Lan and Rei with a big smile on his face. "And wee back to all of you. I am very happy to see you all came back safely." He said.


    Xi Kai nodded. "Brother!" he heard Qi Ying called and then he saw him ran towards Qi Ming who was walking out with Qi Ning and the rest of the Rolling Thunder Team.


    "Qi Ying!" Qi Ning cried and ran to meet Qi Ying halfway before she hugged her younger twin brother tight. The rims of her eyes are red because she was very worried of him. "I am d you are safe!" she said and her tears finally fell as she cried on Qi Ying''s shoulder.


    Although Yi Bing and Huo Ling promised them to protect Qi Ying, but they know that in the apocalypse, what are promises? Can they be as important as their lives? Even if she trusts them two, but she knows the most that promises aren''t enough. Even families can push each other to the zombies just to save their own lives. This is the selfishness of the humans.


    Qi Ming smiled and patted Qi Ying''s head when he saw him smiled and hugged Qi Ning back. "I''m home, jie. Ge." He told them.


    "I am d you aren''t hurt." Qi Ming spoke before he turned to face Xi Kai, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, and the rest of the Fighting Wolves Team. "Wee back." He told them.


    Xi Kai nodded.


    Qi Ming was about to say something when he saw a man, a girl and two children behind them. "Who are they?" he asked.


    Hu Feng, who have already noticed the presence of the four people behind Xi Kai''s team, didn''t speak. Basing from Xi Kai''s expression, and action ¨C in which he didn''t introduce them aside from his parents whom they brought here from the Capital, he knows that there is something with those four people. But, it''s not bad, since if it is, then Xi Kai definitely wouldn''t bring them here with them.


    But, who are they? Qi Ming who finally noticed that the atmosphere wasn''t right fell silent.


    "Huo-geeee!!!" Mo Shi called and ran towards Huo Ling and hugged him, breaking the sudden tension in the air.


    Huo Ling was caught off-guard when Mo Shi suddenly jumped on him. He almost fell had Yi Bing not supported him from behind. "Mo Shi¡­" he muttered and patted the young man''s head.


    "Jin Wu." Yi Bing nodded at Jin Wu while Jin Wu grinned.


    "Everyone must be tired." Hu Feng spoke seeing that everyone was finally reunited with their own people. "Let''s go eat first and then you rest. We''ll talk at nine in the evening." He said.


    "Okay!" they all answered.


    ¡­


    "The cultivation world? Isn''t that just a myth?" Qi Ming spoke after he heard what Xi Kai said. "The ones from the novels and also dramas and movies?" he looked at Xi Kai and then frowned. "Have you lost your mind? Though, I didn''t expect that you are this kind of person, reading fantasy novels and such." He grinned.


    Xi Kai just smiled. I won''t argue with you for the sake of Qi Ying. He thought and nced at Qi Ying who looked at his elder brother while wearing a worried expression. Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi are just silently listening to the side, acting soysauce. Meanwhile Hu Feng was silent.


    After a while, Xi Kai spoke. "But, you already met two cultivators." He told him.


    "Who?" Qi Ming asked.


    Xi Kai didn''t answer. Since he knows that Hu Feng and Qi Ming would definitely ask him about Luo Ye, Xiao Ru and those two children, he had his parents lead the four of them away while under the watch of Hu Feng''s and Qi Ming''s people.


    Suddenly, someone spoke. "Yi-ge and Huo-ge!" it was Qi Ying who answered.


    "¡­ huh?" Qi Ming''s expression turned nk. "¡­ you mean Yi Bing and Huo Ling?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling who are silently sitting on the side with indifferent expressions as if everything isn''t rted to them.


    "Yes." Qi Ying nodded. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Jin-ge and Mo-ge is with them¡­ maybe they are also cultivators like Yi-ge and Huo-ge, that''s why they are also very strong!" he said and nced at Jin Wu and Mo Shi who are sitting beside Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "¡­ wait, wait, Qi Ying." Qi Ming called as he raised his hand. "You mean, cultivators are real?" he asked as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes." Qi Ying nodded.


    "¡­ aren''t they all baldies who were robes and are carrying beaded ne and chanting mantras?" Qi Ming asked with a deadpan expression


    "But Yi-ge and Huo-ge are very handsome and looked elite." Qi Ying told his elder brother and then smiled at the Grim Reapers Team.


    Qi Ming suddenly felt coughing up blood. His younger brother praised other men in front of his own elder brother. He really didn''t give him face. Meanwhile, Xi Kai is calm since he admits that Yi Bing and Huo Ling are really handsome, not to mention Jin Wu and Mo Shi. The four of them are in a different league from them, in terms of both strength and appearance. This makes them sigh.


    But, Qi Ying shouldn''t be thinking of other thoughts towards them since Yi Bing and Huo Ling are a pair, and Jin Wu and Mo Shi might be, too. So, Xi Kai is confident that he has a higher chance to capture Qi Ying''s heart. And he is confident that he can capture Qi Ying''s heart.


    Qi Ming coughed and looked at the silent Grim Reapers Team. Hu Feng helplessly nced at Qi Ming whose face is flushed in embarrassment. Unlike Qi Ming, he believes in cultivators, albeit a soldier. There are more to this world than what you already have known.


    Hu Feng turned to the Grim Reapers Team. "Are you really cultivators?" he asked.


    "You can say that." Yi Bing answered.


    Hu Feng''s brows knitted. "''you can say that''?" he muttered. What kind of answer is this? He thought and dismissed it. "Why didn''t you say anything?" he asked them.


    "The reason why we didn''t say anything is because we don''t know that we are cultivators." Yi Bing said.


    "¡­ huh?" everyone was surprised.


    Huo Ling inwardly sighed. He knows that Yi Bing wouldn''t give them a straight answer. He threw a despising gaze at him before he turned to Hu Feng, Qi Ming and the others. "We don''t know that there are cultivators in this world, and that we are considered one." He spoke. "So, when we met Xiao Ru, and then Luo Ye after, we were also surprised." He exined.


    Xi Kai and Qi Ying nodded in agreement. They can testify. Luo Ye even attacked Yi Bing and Huo Ling, and Luo Ye''s familiarity towards Yi Bing and Huo Ling can''t be faked.


    Qi Ming felt speechless. "But aren''t you two ability users like us?" he asked. "Does this make us as cultivators, too?" he felt confused.


    "Cultivation refers to making yourself stronger with the help of the nature." Huo Ling spoke. "And since you be stronger, it makes you different from the ordinary humans. The ability users can be considered as cultivators." He exined.


    Everyone felt enlightened. Jin Wu and Mo Shi looked at Huo Ling and admire him. He is really smart to be able to organize the information that they have gathered this much and in just a short time! They thought. As expected from Yi Bing''s disciple. They added.


    (Huo Ling: I beg to differ! My smartness got nothing to do with him!)


    "Wait." Wen Yan suddenly spoke. "''can be considered''?" he asked as he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "The cultivators'' power is slightly different from the ability users." He spoke.


    "In which way?" Hu Feng asked.


    "The cultivators'' power is a natural type. They have made it their own way, thus is called ''cultivation''." Huo Ling answered.


    Hearing his answer, everyone fell silent. After a while, Qi Ming spoke. "So¡­ you mean to say, our powers ¨C the ability users, isn''t our own?" he asked as he stared at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer, because the answer is already obvious. They have awakened, gained powers. But, where did ite from? If it was given to them, then who gave it? The answer, they don''t know. Thus, they didn''t refute what Huo Ling said.


    Hu Feng regained his calm. "Do you already have an idea about the abilities?" he asked.


    Huo Ling calmly nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    Everyone immediately tensed up. "What is it?" they asked, urgency in their voice.


    "It was due to mutation." Huo Ling answered.

 Chapter 472 - Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 472 - Mutation</h4>


    Hearing what Huo Ling said, everyone''s eyes widened in horror and their faces paled. Just what is mutation? It means change, and no longer be the original. "''mutation''¡­" they all muttered under their breaths and their lips are quivering in shock.


    "This can''t be¡­?" Hu Feng spoke, but even he isn''t sure anymore. He looked at Qi Ming standing beside him.


    Although mutation sounds unbelievable, but it also doesn''t seem impossible. After all, abilities suddenly appeared. Even though everyone was shocked at first about the abilities, but they took it for granted because it is the apocalypse. They used it for their own survival, and also for the others, and so they are grateful of it. Some would even wish for them to gain an ability.


    But, right now, they heard that it was due to mutation.


    "Wait." Xi Kai spoke. "Father said that the scientists ''invited'' by the country leaders didn''t find anything. Were you mistaken?" he asked.


    Hu Feng and Wen Yan heard the word ''invited'' and know that it was strange, but they disregarded it right now because there is a more urgent matter pressing on them.


    When they heard what Xi Kai said, everyone''s hopes lit up. That''s right. Those scientists didn''t even find anything, so how can Huo Ling im that their abilities are due to mutation? He isn''t a scientist, is he? They all looked at him.


    "Science naturally can''t prove it." Huo Ling spoke. "Since it was caused by the supernatural." He told them.


    Silence. "The supernatural?" Qi Ming spoke with much difficulty.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "Didn''t you already meet Luo Ye? He is a cultivator." He told them.


    Nobody spoke. Although they have aplicated rtionship with Xi Kai, but they know that Xi Kai wouldn''t lie to them. He has no reason to lie to them. So, Luo Ye is definitely a cultivator. They actually can verify this matter, too.


    "Then¡­ we really mutated?" Qi Ying asked.


    "Why do you all look like the sky has copsed?" Huo Ling asked. "This mutation isn''t bad, okay? Did we change into zombies?" he looked at them.


    "No¡­" they answered.


    "Then, we mutated in order to be stronger." Huo Ling spoke. "We must have mutated in order for us to be able to survive in the apocalypse. Since zombies appeared, which has big advantage against us, then, isn''t it just fair for us to be given something in order to even this unfairness?" He asked.


    Their eyes widened in surprise. "That''s right¡­" they nodded in agreement. "It shouldn''t be this unfair! Life should be fair!" they said.


    Huo Ling smiled. "So, we mutated and became ability users. This mutation isn''t bad. Instead, it is a boon for us." He told them.


    "Yes! That''s right!" they nodded.


    Yi Bing, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­" what a load of bull. They thought. Being a grim reaper is a waste for him. He should''ve been a politician instead. They inwardly rolled their eyes.


    Jin Wu and Mo Shi looked at Yi Bing but Yi Bing was still on his seat like a statue. Getting nothing from his expression, they couldn''t guess if this was Yi Bing''s n, or just Huo Ling''s n.


    Hu Feng stared at Huo Ling, wanting to see if he is lying. But, seeing that he looked confident, he set his heart at ease. "Then, do you have an idea how did the zombiese to be?" he asked.


    Hearing hos question, everyone immediately calmed down.


    "Since our abilities are rted to cultivation, then these zombies must already be rted to the cultivation world." Huo Ling calmly answered.


    Yi Bing, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­" wait, wait! We still haven''t had a meeting about this! Why are you spilling the beans to them right now?! They thought as they stared at him.


    Suddenly, the three of them received a message in theirmunicators. It is none other than Huo Ling.


    0000: we currently reached a dead end. What we only found in the Northern Military Base is about the zombies attacking the signal towers. Meanwhile, in the Capital, we only found about the scientists still not able to find a lead about the emergence of zombies. After all, this involves the supernatural so how will they be able to find it in the blood cells of the humans or zombies they are experimenting on?


    0000: Now, thetest thing that we found out is about the existence of the cultivators, and the cultivation world might be the one responsible of this apocalypse. It might be obvious, since Luo Ming ¨C Luo Ye''s shixiong, has zombies following him. He is likely the culprit of this apocalypse. But now, since we can''t find any more leads, then how about have these people find them for us instead?


    0000: P.S.: although we have been ordered to solve the problem of this world, it doesn''t necessarily mean that it should be us who will solve the problem. This is their world, right? So it is not right for them to just only lie down and win and make us, the outsiders, instead do the bidding.


    Yi Bing, Jin Wu and Mo Shi. "¡­" they don''t know whether to praise him for his cleverness, or hit him for his shamelessness. But, since this is beneficial for them, and also beneficial for Hu Feng, Qi Ming, Xi Kai and the others, then why not have a ''cooperation''?


    (Hu Feng, Qi Ming and Xi Kai: what ''cooperation''? Why are we not aware of this?!)


    Everyone sucked in a sharp breath. "The cultivation world¡­" they muttered.


    "Luo Ye showed us his memories from before and after his shixiong turned to a demonic cultivator and then left together with those zombies." Huo Ling spoke.


    "''demonic cultivator''?" they asked after hearing another unfamiliar term again.


    "A cultivator can turn to a demonic cultivator if he has a heart demon, then leading to qi deviation." Huo Ling said. "He might die from qi deviation, and the possibility is very high. But, if he managed to live, then he will be demonic cultivator and perform dark arts." He exined. "The zombification is one of the dark arts." He told them.


    Their eyes widened, terrified. One demonic cultivator is already scary. How much more if there will be more?! They thought as their faces paled.


    It''s as if Huo Ling has read their thoughts. "Having a heart demon may bemon in the cultivation world, but it also doesn''t happen always." He spoke,forting them. As expected, their expressions eased. "Also¡­ I think that there is only Luo Ye, and Xiao Ru if you will count her, that remained as cultivators." He added.


    "WHAT?!" they eximed in shock.


    Yi Bing, Jin Wu and Mo Shi were also shocked, especially Yi Bing. He doesn''t know this! He thought and looked at Huo Ling with a darkened face.


    "What is your basis in saying that?" Hu Feng asked.


    Huo Ling turned to him, ignoring Yi Bing''s dark expression. "Although the cultivators are indifferent to the mortal world, but they are still living in the mortal world, aren''t they? And that is why they are pursuing immortality by freeing themselves from all their desires and emotions." He spoke. "So, if the world is in the verge of destruction, they should have already gone to the frontlines, with their superiority in both skills and powers to us, mortals. They could have alsomunicated with the government." He exined. "They are also prideful, so they would definitely save the world by themselves and not ask help from the mortals, adding to the fact that saving the world would gain them a merit from the Heavens." He added.


    Silence fell. Huo Ling has a point. From their knowledge gained from the online novels and television dramas, immortals really act like what Huo Ling said. So, that means that Luo Ye, and Xiao Ru, were the only cultivators left. They didn''t include Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi since they alreadybeled them as one of them, mortals. They also don''t act like what Huo Ling described of the cultivators.


    "So this is how it is¡­" Qi Ming sighed. "Then, how do we solve the crisis?" he asked Huo Ling.


    Hearing the question, Huo Ling''s lips imperceptibly curved into a smile. Yi Bing, Jin Wu and Mo Shi saw it, though, but they turned a blind eye. It''s as if they could hear that one character''s voice saying, ''just as nned'' with, ironically, a grim reaper with hideous face floating behind him.


    "If we can find Luo Ye''s shixiong, Luo Ming, then we can consider this battle already half-won." Huo Ling answered.


    "Really?!" they eximed.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Only Luo Ming knows about this dark art of zombification. Even if he wasn''t the culprit, but he must definitely know something." He looked at them with a serious expression.


    They all nodded in agreement. "We will find this Luo Ming." Hu Feng spoke. "Where shall we start looking for him, though?" he asked.

 Chapter 473 - Disobedience

    <h4>Chapter 473 - Disobedience</h4>


    No matter if Yi Bing likes Huo Ling, but he definitely has to punish him for his insubordination. Even so, this isn''t the right time and right ce.


    "You will receive your punishment when we return to the Stable World." Yi Bing spoke with a dark face while Jin Wu and Mo Shi are silent, doing their best to minimize their presence because Yi Bing is, literally, emitting a low pressure inside the room.


    No matter if Huo Ling is gutsy, but he knows that he is in the wrong this time. Even though he always butts heads with Yi Bing, but he also knows how to admit his mistake. So, he didn''t use his fire to protect himself and just let the coldness from Yi Bing prate his skin. Although their bodies are made from corpses, but because of the Conferment Seal, not only they can have vital signs but they can also have sensations.


    So, he gritted his teeth as he endured the frightening cold. "I swear that I won''t do it again." He spoke in a shaking voice due to the coldness that reached the inside of his chest. But, he held on and remained standing on the side.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. "Jin Wu. Mo Shi." He called.


    "Yes." Jin Wu spoke.


    "The meeting has concluded now. Just follow the n starting from tomorrow." Yi Bing spoke. "You two are dismissed." He said.


    "Yes." Jin Wu answered.


    Before Mo Shi could react, they already have returned to their room.


    "Whew!" Jin Wu let out a sigh of relief and removed the cold sweat on his forehead that solidified into ice. "He is really scary!" he grimaced.


    Mo Shi didn''t answer since he is still shocked earlier when Yi Bing suddenly snapped after their meeting has concluded.


    "Hey." Jin Wu patted Mo Shi''s shoulder. "Don''t think too much about it. Although Yi Bing was very scary, but you have seen how he acted yesterday, and the days before that, right?" he asked. "Yi Bing seems to be approachable, judging how he acted when he is with Huo Ling. Although he is serious, but he is also friendly towards us, right?" he said, then paused. "Though, because of this, it made me forget how Yi Bing was before." He heaved a sigh.


    Mo Shi nkly nodded.


    Jin Wuughed. "Go to sleep." He told him.


    Mo Shi stiffly walked towards his bed and then lie down while Jin Wu remained seated on the chair.


    ¡­


    "Hmph." Yi Bing scoffed as he nced at Huo Ling before he moved his cold gaze elsewhere.


    Damn. This guy is really scary. Huo Ling thought and slightly moved his limbs that gone stiff because of Yi Bing''s power earlier. He can''t help but remember the first time that he met Yi Bing in the Stable World after he died.


    "I really didn''t mean it earlier." He spoke.


    "Then why did you do it?" Yi Bing asked with a harsh voice.


    Huo Ling felt his eardrums sting and he closed his eyes, enduring the difort. "I have a feeling that we don''t have much time." He answered.


    Yi Bing finally turned to him. "What do you mean that we don''t have much time?" he asked.


    Huo Ling slowly opened his eyes and stared at the carpeted floor. "Aside from saving more lives¡­ I have this unsettling feeling after we left that mountain where Luo Ye lived." He answered.


    "''unsettling feeling''?" Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded and raised his head to look at the other person. "Yes. Like a warning." He spoke.


    Yi Bing fell silent. After a while, he spoke. "¡­ you don''t say, this might be because of¡­" he didn''t continue.


    "¡­ en." Huo Ling muttered.


    He didn''t speak of Shen Sheng''s name since Jin Wu and Mo Shi are just in the neighboring room. Jin Wu is also a sharp person, so he avoided mentioning during their meeting earlier about what they saw in Luo Ye''s memories¡­ about Shen Sheng who unexpectedly appeared before Luo Ming and Luo Ye.


    "A warning¡­ but not a threat?" Yi Bing muttered as he pondered.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak. There is a difference between a warning and a threat. Threat was done out of malicious intention while a warning was done out of kind intention. So ¨C "He must be telling us something¡­" he spoke in a soft voice.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Do you have an idea what it is?" he asked.


    Huo Ling bit his tongue, stopping himself from saying ''wasn''t it you who know him the best?''. "He must have intended for us to meet Luo Ye." He just said.


    Yi Bing nodded with a thoughtful gaze. "That must be why Luo Ye recognized us." He said and touched his chest where the Conferment Seal is.


    The Conferment Seal contains Shen Sheng''s power. Luo Ye must have sensed Shen Sheng''s aura on them because of the Conferment Seal.


    "Do you want to ask if it''s from Luo Ming that he learned how to create us, grim reapers?" Yi Bing asked when he saw Huo Ling''s eyes that is filled of curiosity, and his expression of wanting to say something but is holding himself back.


    "¡­ if you want to answer." Huo Ling spoke.


    Time flows differently from each world because of the unstable space. So, even though it was only three years that have passed in this world, but in the Stable World, it was already a thousand years. But, time was never fixed in this ratio. Sometimes, it would be the other way around, like three years in the Stable World and a thousand years for this world.


    You could say that time is fickle.


    "What if I don''t know the answer?" Yi Bing asked, rousing Huo Ling from his drifting thoughts.


    "Then don''t answer." Huo Ling answered.


    They stared at each other. One is standing while the other is sitting. Though he was sitting but he is still intimidating, making the other one standing rigid.


    "Then I won''t answer." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling forced himself with all his might for his brow not to twitch in annoyance. Yi Bing could see that he is curious. Whether Yi Bing really knows something or not, Huo Ling bet five cents that it was the former! This Yi Bing knows something but because he has been disobedient today, Yi Bing doesn''t like to answer him!


    Damn it! Huo Ling inwardly cursed. But, he should praise himself for being so smart since he still can guess.


    "You already have a guess, don''t you?" Yi Bing asked as his lips curved into a smile that is not a smile when he saw Huo Ling didn''t react.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" wasn''t it you who doesn''t want me to react so that I won''t piss you more? He thought. He should answer ''no'', out of politeness, but he knows that Yi Bing isn''t fond of lying, and Huo Ling has already offended Huo Ling enough (though it was only one misdeed!) today, he didn''t speak.


    He definitely wouldn''t test Yi Bing''s patience just for the heck of it. Yi Bing is already generous towards him for only almost freezing him, albeit there was a punishment waiting for him when they return to the Stable World.


    "Speak." Yi Bing spoke. "I''m not mad at you anymore." He said in a soft voice. Seeing Huo Ling''s stiff expression, Yi Bing felt his icy heart melting. In the end, he can''t feel mad at Huo Ling for a long time. Instead, he now feels his heart aching when he remembered Huo Ling''s pallid face earlier when he almost froze him.


    But, he was still his superior, so he has to discipline him even if he wanted him to be his lover and spoil him. Or else, even though knowing that Huo Ling can be obedient, but who knows when will Huo Ling''s obediencest, seeing how impertinent he is not only today, but also before?


    "I also think that he has acquired the method from Luo Ming." Huo Ling spoke in the end.


    Yi Bing stared at him.


    "And that''s how the grim reapers were made." Huo Ling added.


    Yi Bing nodded, encouraging him to continue.


    "But, Luo Ming is a mortal after all. And something must have happened, so monsters¡­ the zombies were made." Huo Ling spoke. "Unlike him who is a¡­ his power is¡­ so, here we all are now." He said.


    Shen Sheng, who is a god and his power his holy, managed to turn them all to grim reapers instead of zombies. Both were from the bodies of corpses, but the end products are entire different from each other. This was why Luo Ye has mistaken them before as zombies, and thought that Luo Ming hase again in the mountain.


    "But, this method¡­" Huo Ling spoke and stared at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. He understood. "This method must definitely hase from this world, so he went here." He spoke. "Each world, to say, is special." He said.

 Chapter 474 - Combination

    <h4>Chapter 474 - Combination</h4>


    The next day.


    "The government said that they were aware of the cultivation world and regrets that they didn''t pay much attention to the cultivators before, so this crisis has happened." Hu Feng spoke as the soldiers loaded the foods, clothes, weapons, tents, etc. to the two buses. "They also said that they have a contact with the cultivators before, due to some reasons ¨C personal or public, so they know the locations of these sects." He exined. "But, since science and technology has continued to dominate the world and the cultivation world is now treated as feudal superstition¡­" the rest of his words turned to a sigh.


    Qi Ming and Xi Kai nodded in understanding. Even them, until now, is still in disbelief after they found out about the cultivation world. They had treated it as a myth, but then with what is going with the world right now, they can only believe it, as the apocalypse is most probably linked with the cultivation world.


    Today, they will split up and look for these sects to find a lead of Luo Ming''s whereabouts. Xi Kai will be one group together with Jin Wu and Mo Shi will be apanying them as ''cultivators'' so they would ''understand'' the situation if something happens. Jin Wu wanted to disagree, but since Yi Bing said that Huo Ling will bemunicating with them in real time to tell them what they will sayter, he finally feels reassured.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling will be another group with Qi Ming and Hu Feng. Hu Feng is also a soldier and has to report to the government everything that will happenter so he will be going with them. But since he doesn''t have an ability, Qi Ming is there to protect him while Wen Yan will be staying in the base to oversee the operations in the base, together with some members of the Rolling Thunder Team who will be left. Qi Ying will be going with Xi Kai''s group, though, since Xi Kai''s group is lesser in number, and have lesser men with them, though thetter doesn''t matter. They would also be looking for more supplies in this trip, so the Grim Reapers Team have split into two groups.


    Qi Ming wanted to bring his younger brother with him, but then thought that Qi Ying has now grown up, he let him leave with Xi Kai''s group, and he now trusts Xi Kai. He wanted to send another member of his Rolling Thunder Team to Xi Kai''s group, but Xi Kai declined, saying that Jin Wu and Mo Shi is already with them.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling who was sitting on the roof of the bus nced at Yi Bing. He remembered the words he has spokenst night before they slept.


    "Do you resent me?"


    Huo Ling took a deep breath before he jumped down and entered the car and sat in the front seat and then wore the seat belt. He watched Yi Bing talk with Hu Feng, Qi Ming and Xi Kai outside. He actually doesn''t hate him¡­ well, initially. Before, he thought that it was because of Yi Bing that''s why he died, because he bumped into him, who is actually a grim reaper. But, in the bottom of his heart, he knows that he is unreasonable. Life and death can''t be controlled by anyone, aside by Fate. And this was proven right after he became a grim reaper.


    So, to say, Huo Ling is very grateful to Yi Bing since Yi Bing opened a new world to him, which broadened his horizons. He is also enjoying going one world after another, albeit it is dangerous, since he never knew that there are other worlds aside from the world where hee from.


    "Huo-ge is really smitten with Yi-ge." Huo Ling heard one of the members of the Rolling Thunder Team spoke when he saw him looking at Yi Bing outside and the othersughed, feeling happy for them.


    Huo Ling stiffened on his seat before he rxed. Fortunately, he already had gotten used with this setup that Yi Bing made for the two of them, and he ''practiced'' when they were with the Fighting Wolves Team before. So, he can now smile at the Rolling Thunder Team. "En." He spoke.


    The Rolling Thunder Team whistled and cheered before they resumed talking with their previous topic. Meanwhile, Huo Ling continued to watch Yi Bing, Qi Ming, Hu Feng and Xi Kai outside and saw that they have parted, indicating that they have finished finalizing the n.


    "Bored?" Yi Bing asked when he saw Huo Ling leaning on the dashboard with his elbow propped up, holding his chin.


    "En." Huo Lingzily answered.


    Yi Bing sat on the driver''s seat while Qi Ming and Hu Feng entered the bus and sat with the Rolling Thunder Team.


    "Luo-ge. I read from somewhere that the cultivators can even not sleep or eat for a whole month?" Qi Ning asked Luo Ye.


    That''s right. They brought Luo Ye with them while Xiao Ru went with Xi Kai''s team, leaving the two children with Xi Ke and Lu Lu to take care of. Jin Wu proposed this idea to Yi Bing since it was obvious that Luo Ye knows more about cultivation than Xiao Ru, so he asked Yi Bing to take Luo Ye with them while Xiao Ru will go with Xi Kai''s team in case Luo Ye would talk about cultivation and Jin Wu and Mo Shi will be exposed. So, it''s better for Luo Ye to go with where Huo Ling is, since Huo Ling is smarter than them with his head full of theories, which managed to dupe Qi Ming and Xi Kai, and even Hu Feng. Xiao Ru also looked timid so she definitely wouldn''t talk about cultivation, which she even is less knowledgeable of, thus Jin Wu and Mo Shi won''t be easily exposed.


    "Yes. This is called ''inedia'', and can be done only after the Foundation Establishment Stage." Luo Ye answered.


    "Why?" Zuo Li curiously asked.


    "Since our body was sessfully refined by qi, thus building our foundation for cultivation for the qi to be easier to enter our body, we won''t feel hunger or feel sleepy." Luo Ye exined. "But, since our body is still made of flesh, and we still haven''t achieved immortality where our perfectly refined soul leaves our body to ascend, we still need to eat from time to time." He said.


    "Oh! This is what you call ''nutrients''! Our body definitely still needs nutrients in order for it to function properly." Lin An said.


    Luo Ye looked puzzled. It was then that Huo Ling spoke. "The reason why cultivators can do inedia is because the qi makes the blood flow smoother inside our body, so we don''t feel hungry or sleepy. But, it doesn''t mean that we don''t need to eat or not sleep." He said. "This is where the ''nutrients'' enter. No matter how the qi makes our blood flow smoother in our body, but our blood will ''wear out'' and it needs nutrients to refuel it." He exined.


    "Oooh! As expected of Huo-ge!" the Rolling Thunder Team eximed in awe. "Supernatural and sciencebined!" they said and pped.


    Huo Ling just smiled and looked outside while Yi Bing nced at Huo Ling and inwardly chuckled. How cute. He thought and followed the other bus, going outside of the gates.


    ¡­


    "Excluding the sect where Luo Ye resided, the sect nearest to us to the east is in the X District, in the downtown area." Hu Feng spoke as he held a map with some areas marked in red circles. The other simr map is with Xi Kai''s group who will be going west.


    "''downtown area''?!" the Rolling Thunder Team eximed in surprise. "There is a sect there?" they said.


    "I once went there during a business meeting but I didn''t see anything rted to uhm¡­ cultivation world¡­" Zuo Li said.


    "It must have been concealed by them, then." Qi Ming spoke.


    Zuo Li nodded in understanding. Like the mountain where Luo Ye was found, it was also concealed. It is understandable since cultivation and immortality are now directly linked to feudal superstition. And since the humans now believed deeply in science, the cultivators or even anyone believing in superstition, are now looked at with strange gazes and worse, even discriminated against or ridiculed.


    What once a glorious path to immortality now became a road leading to bing a myth.


    "Ge! There are zombies!" Qi Ning eximed when she looked outside the window.


    "Should we kill them?" Qi Ming asked.


    "Kill them silently. We can''t let them near the base." Hu Feng answered. "We have to eliminate more zombies as we could. One zombie can take one or two lives. If we ignore one, we will be indirectly killing the people they will kill for not killing the zombie and just leave them alone to roam." He exined.


    Everyone solemnly nodded and immediately took out their gun.

 Chapter 475 - Luo Ming

    <h4>Chapter 475 - Luo Ming</h4>


    Although they are ability users, but they just can''t always rely on their ability since their energy can be exhausted. So, Hu Feng suggested for everyone to train using weapons and also closebat. And Qi Ming became the test subject, which made him resent Hu Feng at first.


    But, unlike what everyone expected that two tigers can''t upy one mountain, Hu Feng and Qi Ming gradually became friends instead. And everyone in the Rolling Thunder Team became proficient with guns, especially the non-ability users Tang Xiu, Wu Heng and Mu Qi who are now staying in the base with Wen Yan since this trip is more dangerous than their previous trips because they have to cross the entire country to go to these sects in order to find more clues about the apocalypse which is rted to the cultivation world.


    The bus once again moved after they eliminated all the zombies.


    "Luo Ye. Can you tell us about this shixiong of yours?" Qi Ming asked after a while.


    "It''s fine." Luo Ye nodded. "Luo Ming-shixiong was picked up by the sect leader when he was young, unlike I who grew up in the sect after my father, who left the sect and met my mother, left me who was a newly-born child and asked the sect to take care of me since he can''t take care of both my mother, who was ill, and I, who is just a baby." He spoke.


    Everyone fell silent. Although Luo Ye''s life might bemon, but it is still tragic since both his parents abandoned him, leaving him grow up without them.


    "Luo Ming-shixiong was an orphan. When the sect leader picked him up, Luo Ming-shixiong was being beaten up by thugs." Luo Ye continued. "Luo Ming-shixiong, in order to survive, worked for them to deliver drugs. Maybe something happened and he made a mistake, so those thugs beat him up. That was when the sect leader found him." He said.


    Everyone heaved a sigh. Both these fellow disciples are very tragic!


    "But, Luo Ming-shixiong is very talented in cultivation." Luo Ye spoke with a smile. "There were only the two of us disciples in the sect. As expected, at first, there are disagreements since both of us, although orphans, grew up differently since I lived in a secure environment while Luo Ming-shixiong has to contradict his conscience, test his morality every day in order to live." He smiled bitterly in behalf of Luo Ming. "But, fortunately, everything gradually changed." He said. "We finally see eye to eye and our disagreements became less. Until, finally¡­" his smile faded and his voice trailed off.


    Everyone then understood, since Xi Kai has already told them that Luo Ming started to behave strangely.


    "Five years ago, shixiong¡­ he started distancing himself from me." Luo Ye said as his eyes reddened. "He started to keep secrets, and we meet less." His voice trembled. "Then, five years ago, that happened. I feel like I don''t know him anymore." His tears fell and he closed his eyes tight.


    A heavy atmosphere fell and no one spoke. Qi Ning rubbed Luo Ye''s back tofort him while Hu Feng gave him a bottle of water and a pack of tissue for him to wipe his tears.


    "What do you think?" Qi Ming whispered as he sat behind Yi Bing.


    "The problem lies in his sudden change." Yi Bing answered. "If we will know why he changed, and what exactly happened five years ago that started the apocalypse, then we might be able to save the world." He said.


    Qi Ming smiled and didn''t speak since he agrees with what Yi Bing said. Darkness started to envelop the surroundings as the sun set behind the mountain.


    ¡­


    "Wait." Huo Ling spoke as Yi Bing drove.


    "What is it?" Hu Feng asked. They had just finished eating their dinner inside the bus because the wind is very cold tonight. "Do you want me to drive?" he asked as he ced the empty cup of noodles inside the trash can.


    "No." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then what is it?" Qi Ming asked as he stood behind them.


    "Zombies." Huo Ling spoke. "Many of them¡­ around a hundred." He added.


    Qi Ming and Hu Feng were stunned. "WHAT?!" Qi Ming eximed.


    "This road¡­" Yi Bing spoke. "Luo Ye, do you not recognize it?" he asked as the bus slowed down.


    "Huh?" Luo Ye muttered.


    "He doesn''t recognize the road since he has never gone outside the mountain." Huo Ling answered. "Luo Ye. We are near your home." He told him.


    "Really?!" Luo Ye eximed.


    "En. That''s right¡­ we have to pass by this area to reach the X District." Hu Feng spoke as he looked at the map.


    "There were no zombies in this area before¡­" Huo Ling spoke as he recalled. "And I thought it was because of the mist surrounding the mountain that kept the zombies away¡­ wait!" he eximed as his eyes widened in shock.


    "What is it?" Hu Feng asked.


    "There is no mist!" Huo Ling answered as he squinted to look outside in the darkness.


    "''mist''?" the Rolling Thunder Team spoke.


    "There is still a mist here surrounding the mountain when we left. Now¡­" Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the zombies approaching them.


    Luo Ye gasped. "I have to go home!" he said an tried to open the door.


    "You can''t!" Hu Feng said and the Rolling Thunder Team immediately pulled Luo Ye back before they locked the door tight. "We still don''t know what happened to your mountain." He told him. "Calm down!" he added.


    "But¡­ but - !" Luo Ye looked at the top of the mountain that is now visible because the mist which is a concealing spell is no longer there.


    "Bastards!" a loud voice yelled which made the whole mountain almost shook. "What do you think are you doing with my shidi?!" it asked.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they all covered their ears. "''shidi''?!" they eximed. The next second, they heard a loud bang outside as if something hasnded. They all turned and looked outside, only to see arge number of zombies were killed!


    "This voice¡­" Luo Ye''s pupils shrank. "Shixiong?!" he eximed in shock and immediately looked outside the window to see. "Shixiong¡­ shixiong!" he called.


    "''shixiong''?!" they all eximed.


    "SHIDI!" the man outside called as he cut down the zombies with his longsword.


    Luo Ye''s tears fell but his eyes are bright because of joy. "Shixiong¡­ shixiong!" he called.


    "Wait¡­" everyone muttered and looked at each other. "''shixiong''¡­ could it be - ?!" their eyes widened in shock. "LUO MING?!?!" they eximed and looked outside.


    "¡­ it''s really him." Yi Bing spoke when he recognized the person outside.


    "What is he doing here? Shouldn''t he be¡­?" Huo Ling asked as he sharply inhaled.


    "There is only one way to find out." Yi Bing said and opened the door, hitting the zombies outside before he jumped out of the bus and then closed the door. Huo Ling followed him outside.


    "AH! Yi Bing! Huo Ling! What are you two doing?!" Qi Ming asked when they saw the two people went outside.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling didn''t answer and took out a sword each from their own space.


    Everyone inside the bus were shocked. "¡­. When did they store a sword in their space?! Why didn''t we see it?!" they eximed.


    "Should we help them?" Hu Feng asked as they watched Huo Ling''s and Yi Bing''s swords glowed.


    Huo Ling''s sword glowed red-orange, as if the de was enveloped by fire while Yi Bing''s sword glowed silvery-white, as if the de is made of ice! The two started cutting down the zombies using their sword which left everyone inside the bus stunned.


    "¡­ why are they so good?" they asked. And, they can even use swords?! They thought.


    "Who¡­ cultivators?!" Luo Ming eximed when he saw Yi Bing and Huo Ling. His eyes narrowed and killing intent shed. "So there are still left of you alive!" he said as he cut down all the zombies around him in one move. "So you were the ones who took my shidi away from the sect!" he said as he ran towards Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling saw Luo Minging and Yi Bing immediately pushed Huo Ling away before he blocked Luo Ming''s sword.


    "Yi Bing!" Huo Ling called and was about to approach them but he was held back by the zombies. "Qi Ming! Hu Feng! Kill all the zombies first! It is really Luo Ming!" he shouted.


    "Alright!" Qi Ming said and turned to the Rolling Thunder Team while Hu Feng already jumped outside and stared shooting the zombies down. "Qi Ning. Watch over Luo Ye! Don''t let him leave the bus! Zuo Li! Lin An! Follow me and Hu Feng!" he said.


    "Yes!" they all answered.


    "No! I want to go to shixiong!" Luo Ye said as was about to follow them outside but found out that he can''t open the door. How do you open the door? He thought as he hit the door, but it didn''t open.

 Chapter 476 - Imprisoned

    <h4>Chapter 476 - Imprisoned</h4>


    "Huo Ling!" Qi Ming called as he ran towards Huo Ling. "How did you know it was Luo Ming?" he asked.


    "He is a human¡­ well, a cultivator." Huo Ling answered. "He doesn''t have that unclean aura on him¡­ he can''t escape my eyes." He exined.


    "Huh? What''s with your eyes?" Qi Ming asked, puzzled.


    Huo Ling turned and looked at Luo Ming, who was fighting against Yi Bing, once again. His eyes glowed and he saw that Luo Ming''s soul is pure. This ability of his was because of the ''gift'' given to him by Shen Sheng. He can see one''s soul to find out if they were contaminated by the Foul.


    Yet, Luo Ming''s soul remained pure, like Luo Ye.


    "What? So it''s really Luo Ming?!" Hu Feng eximed. "But, didn''t he be a demonic cultivator?" he asked.


    "That''s what we thought, too." Huo Ling answered as his brain worked faster. "I remember now¡­" he spoke.


    "What do you remember?" Qi Ming asked, impatient.


    "Luo Ye''s memories¡­ it was fake." Huo Ling said.


    "WHAT?!" Qi Ming eximed. "Then, Luo Ye is the enemy?!" he asked.


    Luo Ming''s eyes narrowed and he sharply red at Qi Ming when he heard what he said. "What did you say?! My shidi isn''t an enemy!" he said and sent a sword re towards Qi Ming.


    Qi Ming''s eyes widened in shock and his face paled. Hu Feng reacted fast and stood in front of Qi Ming to block, only for Huo Ling to push both of them away and block Luo Ming''s attack with his sword, sending the sword re away, hitting the asphalt road.


    "Luo Ming." Huo Ling called. "It was your sect leader who has fallen to demonic cultivation right?" he asked.


    Luo Ming froze.


    "What?! The sect leader?!" Qi Ming eximed.


    "Sect leader¡­ what about the sect leader?!" Luo Ye asked as he hit the ss window. "Shixiong! What are they saying?!" he asked.


    But, Luo Ming didn''t speak.


    "Luo Ye''s memories of that day were fake. It was nted by the sect leader." Huo Ling continued. "But, the only thing that is fake is the ''you'' he has seen in his memories. Luo Ming ¨C " he looked at Luo Ming in the eyes. "You were already banished by the sect. How can you suddenly appear there?" he asked.


    Luo Ming lowered his sword.


    "Shixiong¡­?" Luo Ye called.


    "Among those walking corpses that followed behind ''you, none of them is your sect leader." Huo Ling spoke. "It is because he was already seen by Luo Ye. Even though he disguised himself as you, but he can''t create another him, since he already existed in Luo Ye''s memories." He exined. "Am I wrong?" he asked.


    Qi Ming''s mouth fell open in shock. "What the¡­" he muttered.


    Luo Ming slowly smiled. "How can I answer if I wasn''t there?" he asked.


    "Because the sect leader already told you about this beforehand." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened, stunned. Huo Ling¡­ he thought. Huo Ling can discern the truth in just this short time.


    Qi Ning, who identally pressed the walkie-talkie earlier when she stopped Luo Ye, heard some voices spoke.


    "What the hell¡­!" it was Xi Kai. What Huo Ling said was live broadcasted to them.


    "Then, I will ask you what you know." Huo Ling spoke. "You were imprisoned by the sect leader and your elders under the excuse of banishment¡­ am I wrong?" he asked.


    "¡­ yes." Luo Ming answered.


    "You are talented, and the ancient book that they found that can make them ''immortal'', only you can understand, so they forced you to tell them about it." Huo Ling said. "But, you resisted. You also found out that they have heart demons because of the book. So, they finally used an excuse to banish you but in fact ¨C " he looked at Luo Ming. " ¨C you never left the sect, am I wrong?" he asked.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock as they looked at Luo Ming. They all held their breath, waiting for Luo Ming''s answer.


    Luo Ming stared at Huo Ling for a long time with aplicated gaze. "¡­ yes." He answered.


    Everyone sucked in a sharp breath.


    "But how did you know?" Luo Ming can''t help but ask.


    Everyone nodded and then turned to Huo Ling. That''s right. How did Huo Ling know? They thought as they stared at Huo Ling.


    "Initially, I thought that the sect leader''s corpse was really eaten because Luo Ming hated the sect leader the most while he turned the elders to zombies because he hates them less." Huo Ling spoke. "But, after hearing what Luo Ye said earlier that it was the sect leader who picked up Luo Ming, I then thought that no matter how Luo Ming hated the sect leaderter, he would still remember his kindness and gratitude when he took him away from the hellish life he lived before he met him." He exined. "So, he wouldn''t leave the sect leader without an intact corpse as the least he could do." He finished.


    Everyone fell silent while Luo Ming wryly smiled. The clouds suddenly rumbled and rain fell down.


    "I was thinking, though, that the sect has already had that ancient book for a long time and they only need to find someone who can read it." Huo Ling continued, ignoring the rain that is wetting his clothes as well as the wind coldly biting his skin. "They already have Luo Ye, but then they found out that he doesn''t have the talent even after they taught him everything they know." He said.


    The rain harshly hit their skin but they didn''t say anything and just silently listened.


    "Then, they found Luo Ming by chance." Huo Ling looked at Luo Ming who stood in the middle of the rain. "They taught him everything they know, and made him read the book and found out that he really can read it. So, they kept him like they did with Luo Ye." He said. "Yet¡­ after you read that book, you found out that it is a forbidden art, right?" he asked. "So, you resisted." He spoke softly.


    "¡­ yes." Luo Ming spoke in resignation. He nced at Luo Ye inside the bus and felt his heart ache when he saw him crying. "Don''t cry¡­ don''t cry." He told him. But, his own tears fell and streamed down his face along with the rain. He wanted to keep all these from Luo Ye so that Luo Ye can continue to live in his pure, small world.


    Yet¡­ yet¡­ he can''t keep the truth in the end.


    "They suddenly grew anxious and became impatient. Finally, they imprisoned you." Huo Ling spoke. Only his voice can be heard amidst the falling rain. "But, they didn''t make you leave the sect, since they had to make you continue passing the content of the ancient book to them. Luo Ye thought that you left, yet you are actually there all along." He looked at Luo Ye inside the bus who is wailing.


    "Enough." Luo Ming spoke in a weak voice.


    Huo Ling turned back to him. "You will continue, then?" he asked.


    "''continue''? ''continue'' what?" Qi Ming asked.


    "Continue to keep the one secret that remained." Huo Ling answered.


    "''secret''? What secret?" Luo Ye asked. "Shixiong! What more do you not want to tell me? What more do you not want to let me know?!" he asked in an angry voice.


    "The fact that your sect leader started the apocalypse." Huo Ling answered.


    Luo Ming gripped his sword and wanted to cut Huo Ling down but Yi Bing has been secretly watching him so he immediately de-armed Luo Ming.


    "What¡­?" Luo Ye muttered under his breath as his eyes widened.


    "Your sect leader lost his sanity." Huo Ling answered. "And ¨C " he took a deep breath.


    "FCK!" they heard Xi Kai''s voice from the walkie-talkie. "What hellish ce is this¡­?!" they eximed.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    "And¡­ they killed all the cultivators." Huo Ling continued.


    Everyone almost dropped their walkie-talkie in shock and they looked at Huo Ling with their eyes filled with horror.


    "Your sect leader is selfish. He wanted power aside from immortality. So, after he became ''immortal'', he killed all the cultivators that threatened him." Huo Ling exined.


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath. "Damn¡­!" they cursed.


    "Then, what about them?" Hu Feng asked.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "Why are they still alive?" Hu Feng asked and looked at Luo Ming, then Luo Ye.


    "That''s because¡­ if that ''visitor''." Huo Ling answered and looked at Luo Ming who lowered his head.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling. But, he didn''t say anything.


    "In exchange of that content of the book, Luo Ming, who already know that the sect leader and the elders will imprison him, asked that visitor to protect him and Luo Ye." Huo Ling answered in soft voice that is almost a whisper.


    But, everyone still heard him. "What¡­ do you mean?" they asked.


    "That visitor gave them both a talisman to protect themselves, to not die." Huo Ling spoke. "But¡­ it only willst for five years." He said.

 Chapter 477 - Running Out Of Time

    <h4>Chapter 477 - Running Out Of Time</h4>


    A deafening silence fell.


    Luo Ming looked at Huo Ling from the ground. "That person¡­ he is a good person, although I don''t know what he wanted the content of the book about." He spoke. "But, knowing he wasn''t the one who started this¡­ he is good." He said and looked at Huo Ling. Then, he looked at Yi Bing. Because he was blinded by anger earlier, he didn''t notice the strangeness of the two. Now, he saw it. "¡­ so you were his¡­" he muttered.


    "Disciples." Yi Bing spoke and pointed his sword on Luo Ming''s neck.


    Luo Ming didn''t feel fear nor anger and he justughed. He knows that Yi Bing doesn''t want him to say anything, and since he is grateful to that visitor, he didn''t say anything. "We don''t have a protection talisman." He spoke.


    "Huh?" they spoke.


    "Xiao Ye and I protected each other¡­ because we have faith in each other." Luo Ming spoke and looked at Luo Ye. He smiled at him and Luo Ye, despite his swollen eyes and tears, he returned a smile. "Xiao Ye believed in me¡­ until the end." He said.


    "How did you break out of your imprisonment?" Hu Feng asked.


    "Because I felt that the barrier surrounding the sect disappeared." Luo Ming answered. "Then, when I looked for xiao Ye, I didn''t see him. I only saw the zombies, so¡­" he didn''t continue.


    "The barrier¡­ you mean the mist?" Qi Ming asked.


    Luo Ming turned to him. "What ''mist''?" he asked.


    It was their turn to be shocked. "It wasn''t you who removed the mist?" Yi Bing asked. "¡­ so you only felt the barrier disappearing, so you escaped from imprisonment?" he said.


    Luo Ming nodded.


    "This is odd¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "You know that the cultivators'' poweres from the earth, right?" Huo Ling looked at him.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    "And so is their sect''s barrier. But, it disappeared¡­" Huo Ling''s brows knitted. Suddenly, his eyes widened. He turned to Luo Ming. "Luo Ming! Use your sword re!" he told him.


    Luo Ming has already felt that something was odd when he noticed that the barrier imprisoning him disappeared. He didn''t ask anything and did as Huo Ling told. He raised his sword and swung it, but¡­ "¡­ no qi." He muttered as his eyes widened in shock.


    Huo Ling''s expression changed.


    "Huo Ling?" Yi Bing called when he saw he is silent.


    "We''re running out of time¡­" Huo Ling spoke as he took a deep breath to calm himself.


    "What do you mean?" they asked.


    "We have to find their sect leader!" Huo Ling told them. "The qi has disappeared and is reced by this foul energy¡­ if we don''t stop him, there will be more zombies and the humans will be reced by the zombies." He said. "Then¡­ then this world will copse." He muttered.


    Everyone felt their heart sank and their body became cold.


    "Luo Ming¡­ do you know where is your sect leader might be?" Huo Ling asked.


    "No." Luo Ming shook his head.


    It is understandable. After all, he has been imprisoned for five years.


    "Then¡­ what should we do now? Continue looking for the sects?" Qi Ming asked.


    "Not good. There are too many sects and we can''t look for all of them. We don''t have much time." Hu Feng spoke. "By the time we finished looking for them all, the world has already copsed or that we die first before we find them all." He said.


    Silence fell.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    "Wait! I am thinking!" Huo Ling irritably said as he pulled his hair.


    Everyone shut up.


    "¡­ that''s it!" Huo Ling gasped as his eyes widened. He looked at them with bright eyes.


    "What?" they asked.


    "The signal towers¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "The signal towers?" they asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. "The zombies destroyed the signal towers. I think that it might be preventing them or suppressing them for some reason¡­" he said as he pondered.


    "The electromaic field." Hu Feng spoke.


    "Right!" Qi Ming exined. "In the end, science defeats the supernatural¡­ ehem. Please ignore me." He said and looked away in embarrassment.


    "It might be preventing them from spreading the foul energy." Yi Bing spoke.


    "So, we have to find the signal towers. Maybe we can find the sect leader¡­ the zombie king!" Huo Ling said.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    ¡­


    "Xi Kai. You mark on the map the ces that I will tell you. The signal towers are located in there. Then, you find the sect leader¡­ the zombie king." Hu Feng said through the walkie-talkie.


    "Alright!" Xi Kai answered as he looked at Qi Ying holding the map.


    On the other line, Hu Feng looked at the list that Wen Yan has sent him. "Qi Ming. Ready." He said.


    Qi Ming solemnly nodded. "Yes." He said.


    Hu Feng spoke the first location, then the second location, the third¡­


    Yi Bing nced at the Rolling Thunder Team inside the bus before he turned to Huo Ling. "You did great." He told him.


    "Oh. I thought you will punish me because of insubordination again." Huo Ling frowned.


    "I am not that unreasonable." Yi Bing defended himself. "Desperate times call for desperate measure. We are already in this situation so how can we conduct a meeting first then tell themter all that we know? Wouldn''t the world already copse and we''ll die with it?" he asked.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer.


    "¡­ fine. I''ll lift your punishment." Yi Bing spoke when he saw his sulking face. "Only this once." He said with a stern expression.


    "¡­ that''s not it¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "Then, what is it?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling raised his head and looked at him, meeting his gaze. "I am thinking about the humans'' selfishness and greed." He spoke.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    "They know that it was very dangerous, so why did they still do it?" Huo Ling asked, referring to turning into a zombie just to be ''immortal''. "The moment that they turned into a monster, they are no longer alive¡­ they can no longer be an immortal." He spoke.


    Yi Bing took a deep breath. "It is their heart demon that cloud their judgement." He spoke.


    "But their heart demon stemmed from their selfishness and greed. If they aren''t selfish and greedy, would they have a heart demon?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    "¡­ sorry." Huo Ling apologized and lowered his head.


    Yi Bing stared at the top of Huo Ling''s head. "It is because of temptation that desire was born. It is because of desire that greed was born. It is because of greed that selfishness was born." He spoke. "Huo Ling¡­ the only thing that differentiates the humans from the animals is because they are rational. The animals only have their instinct. But, do you know what makes the humans irrational?" he ced his hand on Huo Ling''s head. "It is temptation." He told him.


    Huo Ling raised his head and saw Yi Bing''s icy-blue eyes staring at him. For some reason, Huo Ling felt his chest thumped.


    "Even the animals follow their instinct because of temptation, like a predator towards its prey¡­" Yi Bing spoke in a hoarse voice as he stared at Huo Ling''s clear amber eyes that seemed to be filled with innocence yet also cleverness.


    "Yi Bing, Huo Ling¡­ oh! I''m sorry! I didn''t know that you were kissing!" Luo Ye eximed and immediately covered his eyes when he saw that Yi Bing has his head bent down while Huo Ling is looking up at him. From Luo Ye''s perspective, they really looked like they were kissing.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" damn. Do you still have a conscience? How can you break this atmosphere?! He thought as his face darkened.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" ''k-i-s-s-i-n-g''? I seem to remember that Xi Kai and his team also thought before that Yi Bing and I left to kiss? He thought as his face darkened.


    "Hii!" Luo Ye gasped as he retreated when he saw their dark faces, thinking that he ruined their private moment. "I''m sorry - !" he apologized when he suddenly felt that he bumped into a solid chest behind him. He turned. "Shixiong?" he called when he saw Luo Ming.


    Luo Ming immediately caught Luo Ye before Luo Ye could fall. "Xiao Ye." He called and smiled. Then, he turned to Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "Did xiao Ye bother you?" he asked. "Please forgive him." He told them.


    "Oh¡­" the two grim reapers muttered.


    "Right, Luo Ye. There is one more thing that I haven''t told you." Huo Ling spoke as he smiled. If I suffer, then others should also suffer! He thought.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s expression and immediately lit a candle to Luo Ming who defended Luo Ye. Luo Ming suddenly felt a chill and has a bad feeling about this.


    "Hm? What is it?" Luo Ye asked.


    "It''s about ¨C " Huo Ling said and looked at Luo Ming.


    Luo Ming''s face darkened. Why should I suffer like this?! He thought and sensibly took Luo Ye away to not anger the two more. Meanwhile, Yi Bing snickered while Huo Ling sneered. Who told you to like Luo Ye?

 Chapter 478 - Talent

    <h4>Chapter 478 - Talent</h4>


    Huo Ling has never felt as this tired as he was before. He felt like his stiff limbs are about to fall. "Not only do we have to fight against the zombies, but we also have to suppress the Foul seeping through the cracks on the soil to rece the world energy so we can keep this world from copsing." He muttered as he sat on the front seat, beside Yi Bing who is driving again.


    It has already been half a month and their group, as well as Xi Kai''s group, has already been to twenty signal towers out of more than a hundred towers. But, they still have yet to see Luo Ming''s and Luo Ye''s sect leader who is responsible for this apocalypse. Fortunately, the government has already kept in touch with various bases all over the country to ry the message and protect the remaining signal towers. Also, to kill as many zombies as they could, and directly report if they ever found the zombie king.


    Since Luo Ming and Luo Ye have already lost their power as cultivators, the suppression of the Foul was left on Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi as ''cultivators'' while the two of them will help the rest of the ability users in killing the zombies. They also have told Qi Ming, Hu Feng and Xi Kai to directly crush the nucleus crystals that they found inside the heads of the zombies and not absorb them since the world also has to absorb its lost energy back. Hu Feng ryed this message to the government and, fortunately, none of them dared to object at this time since if they would let themselves ovee with their greed again, then what world will be left of them?


    Thus, they decided to unite for the sake of the world''s and them all''s future. They mobilized everyone that could fight after leaving some to protect their respective bases. With so many zombies killed and nucleus crystals crushed, this temporarily quelled the copse of the world.


    "What we are all doing right now, saving the world, makes me feel like we are all heroes!" they heard Qi Ying''s voice spoke through the walkie-talkie.


    Hu Feng, Qi Min, Qi Ying and the Rolling Thunder Team heard what Qi Ying said and they smiled. Meanwhile, Xi Kai who is sitting beside Qi Ying chuckled and patted Qi Ying''s head.


    "Whether for better or for worse, I don''t have any desire to be one (a hero)." Huo Ling muttered as his eyelids droop because he felt sleepy.


    Yi Bing heard what he said andughed. "Oh, f - !" he cursed and immediately stepped on the brake. The car immediately screeched into a halt.


    "WAH!" everyone inside the bus eximed. Hu Feng and Qi Ming grabbed Qi Ying whose face almost hit the floor while Luo Ming caught Luo Ye and positioned himself beneath so his back hit the floor of the bus.


    "Is everyone alright?" Qi Ming asked as he turned to Lin An and Zuo Li.


    "Yes¡­" Lin An and Zuo Li answered as they held their nose and forehead, respectively, which were hit when the bus suddenly stopped.


    "What happened?" Hu Feng asked as he rose.


    "¡­ we''ve hit the jackpot." Yi Bing answered as he and Huo Ling stared forward.


    "What? What do you mean?" Qi Ming asked as he helped Qi Ning up.


    "This presence¡­" Luo Ming muttered as his brows knitted.


    "It''s sect leader!" Luo Ye eximed.


    "WHAT?!" everyone eximed in shock as they looked ahead to where Yi Bing and Huo Ling are looking at. Then, they felt their scalp became numb when they saw hundreds of zombies walking to and from afar like ants while they surrounded the signal tower.


    "We''re still far from them." Yi Bing spoke as he drove the bus backward and hid from the zombies'' sight. "What should we do?" he asked as he turned to Hu Feng and Qi Ming.


    "Luo Ming. Luo Ye. Are you sure your sect leader is here?" Qi Ming asked the two.


    Luo Ming nodded as he helped Luo Ye up. "Yes." He answered. "This monstrous aura¡­ it could be no one but him." He said.


    Silence fell as they could also faintly feel it. Like there is a heavy feeling inside their chest and they felt their body be heavy, like a heavy boulder is suppressing them from above. This is also why Yi Bing abruptly stopped.


    "What to do¡­ we happened to run into the big boss." Lin An joked to alleviate the gloom that suddenly covered them all.


    "Discard any negative thought inside your mind right now." Yi Bing spoke. "His aura is affecting us. It will also cloud our judgement." He told them.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they blinked. "That''s right¡­" they muttered and looked at each other.


    Hu Feng shook his head and pped his face to wake himself. "Right now, they still haven''t taken down that signal tower. I''ll send a message to the government to send everyone here." He spoke. "This ce is where our final battle will take ce!" he said.


    They all nodded.


    "But, with the signal tower still standing tall and operating, his power is¡­ brr¡­" Zuo Li spoke and shivered in fright. "Terrifying¡­" he can''t help but say.


    Hu Feng and Qi Ming looked at each other. Their faces grave. "Luo Ming. Do you know how shall we kill your sect leader?" Hu Feng asked. "Did that forbidden ancient dark arts book say something how to stop this evil sorcery?" he added.


    Unfortunately, Luo Ming shook his head. "No." he answered. "Since ''immortality'' is endless¡­" he said with a sigh.


    Their hearts sink.


    "How about we wait until their bodiespletely rot?" Zuo Li asked before he pped his mouth. "Right. We don''t have much time!" he berated himself.


    Gloom surrounded them once again.


    "Just where did that booke from?" Lin An asked with a frown. Suddenly, he paused and looked at Luo Ming. "Hey. Howe you can understand it? Wasn''t it an ancient book? Your sect leader and elders are even older than you, but you¡­" he spoke. "To be able to understand something that everyone cannot¡­ this just can''t be a talent, can it?" he said.


    They all turned to Luo Ming.


    Luo Ming shook his head. He also felt bewildered. "I don''t know. I suddenly understood how to read the words inside the book¡­" he muttered and frowned with his brows knitted.


    "Shixiong¡­" Luo Ye patted his shoulder, worried.


    Luo Ming turned and smiled at him as he held his hand tofort him. "In fact, I didn''t understand at first." He spoke. "But, the second time I saw it, I suddenly was able to understand it." He told them.


    They felt shocked.


    "Luo Ming." Yi Bing called. "Before you saw the book for the second time¡­ did you or did you not meet that visitor?" he asked.


    Luo Ming turned to him. "No." he answered.


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing''s knuckles that turned white from gripping the steering wheel tight before they rxed after they heard Luo Ming''s answer.


    "Then, how were you able to understand it¡­?" Qi Ning asked, feeling puzzled.


    Qi Ming and Hu Feng looked at each other. They were also puzzled.


    "Luo Ming." Huo Ling called after a while.


    "Yes?" Luo Ming answered.


    "Does the words on that ancient book¡­ look like this?" Huo Ling asked as he raised his phone.


    Luo Ming walked towards him and looked at the screen of the phone. Then, his eyes widened in shock. "Yes! This is it!" he eximed in shock. "How did you know?" he asked.


    The others were surprised and also looked at Huo Ling''s phone, only for their jaws to drop. "What¡­ what the hell?!" they eximed with widened eyes. "Isn''t this English?!" they said.


    "''English''?" Luo Ming and Luo Ye asked with a puzzled expression.


    Hu Feng''s, Qi Ming''s, and the Rolling Thunder Team''s faces are green.


    "WHAT?! What did you say?!" Qi Ying who was listening to them heard what they said. "The ancient book that Luo Ming has read¡­ was written in English?!" he said.


    "WHAT?!" Xi Kai and the others on their bus eximed.


    Huo Ling took back his phone and locked it. "I get it now." He spoke.


    "What did you get?" the others asked.


    "The reason why the cultivation world shouldn''t mingle with the mortals¡­ it''s because of this." Huo Ling said. "In the ancient times, our ancestors have travelled around the world and must have dropped or intentionally left some cultivation methods. The ancient book that their sect has found must be from one of those wanderers from the other countries. The cultivation world was forbidden toe in contact with the mortal world is to prevent this from happening." He exined and turned to them with a grave expression. "Although Luo Ming hasn''t left their sect and learned English, but his ability to read it must really be his talent." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" freaking ''talent''! They, who aren''t good in English, all felt bitter.

 Chapter 479 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 479 - Awakening</h4>


    "So this evil sorcery actually came from the West¡­" Hu Feng muttered with a thoughtful expression.


    Everyone looked at him. "¡­" that''s what you''re concerned about?! They thought, then also realized that this should really what they be concerned about.


    "Ehem." Qi Ming coughed as he followed Hu Feng''s rhythm. "Our ancestors must have not known the value of the ancient book, or else¡­" he didn''t continue. "The sect leader and the elders also have followed the unspoken rule of the cultivation world to not mingle with the mortal world, so they didn''t know the content of the ancient book. Or else, the apocalypse would''ve happened sooner¡­" he looked at Luo Ming. Suddenly, he remembered something. "That''s right. Luo Ming was picked up by the sect leader, right? So, Luo Ming has interacted with many people before he met the sect leader¡­ thus, he must have suddenly understood English." He exined.


    Everyone felt enlightened. "You have a point¡­" they said.


    "Maybe Luo Ming has heard of it before, but haven''t seen the words. Then, when he saw the words on the ancient book and able to understand it, he connected it with the words he has heard other people have spoken before, thus¡­" Huo Ling spoke.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "What should we do now, then?" Yi Bing asked as he looked at the zombies afar.


    Everyone turned and felt rmed when they saw the zombies now climbing on the signal tower. "Huh?" they muttered when they noticed something. "Those are low level zombies¡­." They said.


    "It''s understandable. They are pawns, and they are treated as dispensable." Qi Ming spoke. "There is no need for the sect leader and the elders, who are the zombie king and high-level zombies, respectively, toe out." He exined.


    "Then, should we kill the low-level zombies first?" Zuo Li asked.


    "We have to stop them from destroying the signal tower. The zombie king is very strong, and we have to keep the signal tower as much as possible since it is able to suppress the zombie king''s power." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Alright!" they agreed.


    "Kill the low-level zombies first and defend the signal tower." Hu Feng spoke. "The reinforcement is on their way." He told them.


    "We are on our way there now, too!" Xi Kai spoke through the walkie-talkie.


    Everyone felt relieved and immediately came out of the bus. "But, don''t Luo Ming and Luo Ye feel that their sect leader is here?" Lin An asked. "Where could they be hiding¡­" he muttered.


    His voice was cut off when they suddenly heard something scraping against the metal. Before they could react, they heard Qi Ning''s scream. "AAAAAAAHHHH!!!" she ran behind her elder brother.


    Everyone turned and felt their heart leapt out of their throats when they saw a monster crouching atop the bus! When did it get there?! Why didn''t they notice it?! They thought as they stared at it with their eyes wide in horror.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other and their faces are grave. They also didn''t notice its presence! "Jin Wu! Mo Shi!" Yi Bing called.


    Everyone seemed to wake up from their daze when they heard Yi Bing''s cold voice spoke. "Huh? Why are you calling them¡­?" they asked, only for their jaws to drop in shock when they saw that a familiar bus suddenly appeared in front of their bus! They could see through the window the shocked faces of Qi Ying, Xi Kai, and the Fighting Wolves Team inside while Jin Wu and Mo Shi coolly walked out of the bus.


    Hu Feng, Qi Ming, Qi Ning and the Rolling Thunder Team are still shocked as they watched Jin Wu and Mo Shi walked towards Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "You¡­" Hu Feng and Qi Ming spoke.


    "We''ll leave the zombies to you." Yi Bing spoke as he nced at the two. "This isn''t something you all can deal with." He said as he turned to look at the monster with grotesque body and hideous face.


    "Soul Eater, huh¡­" Huo Ling muttered. "No wonder he is very strong." He said.


    "This¡­ this is the sect leader?!" Luo Ye was shocked.


    "He isn''t anymore." Jin Wu kindly told him. "You two should better leave with them." He said and turned to look at Xi Kai and the Fighting Wolves Team nowing out of their bus, only to be frozen in horror when they finally saw the monster. "We will deal with this monster." He said and immediately raised his hand to control the bus and erected a cage to hold the Soul Eater.


    The Soul Eater saw that someone made a move to attack it so it also made its move. Everyone was terrified when they saw that the bus''s roof was deformed after it moved! That''s the bus that was modified by the metal ability users using the best metals! But, now, it became as soft as a tofu!


    "Not good! The zombies have noticed us!" Lan spoke when she saw the zombies walking towards the signal tower to destroy it turned and nowing their way.


    "GO!" Huo Ling told them.


    "Yes!" everyone nodded and immediately ran away to kill the zombies, only to stop when the Soul Eater cried.


    "KAAAAAAAH!" the Soul Eater''s voice screeched when it found that the cage is very hard.


    Everyone covered their ears. "AAAH!" they cried when they felt their ears hurt.


    "Watch out!" Chichi cried when she saw the second bus suddenly flew and is flying towards them!


    Suddenly, they all felt a strong gust of wind blew and hit the second bus. "BAM!" the second bus flew past the first bus and crashed on the road.


    Their jaws dropped in shock and felt their heart almost stopped beating. They all turned to look at Xi Kai and was about to thank him only to see that he was as shocked as them.


    "Boss?" Jenny called when she noticed that something was wrong.


    "It wasn''t me." Xi Kai spoke.


    Everyone was stunned. It wasn''t him? But, only him has the wind ability. Not even the Grim Reapers Team. So, who could it be that saved them?


    "¡­ Hu Feng?" they heard Qi Ming spoke.


    Everyone turned and saw Qi Ming was looking at Hu Feng and shock. Hu Feng has his hand raised and they saw the wind swirling around his body. Their eyes widened. "It was the general?!" they eximed.


    Xi Kai finally recovered from his shock. "¡­ it couldn''t be because his name has ''feng'' (wind), right?" he said.


    YI Bing and Huo Ling turned and sighed in relief. "So, he finally awakened." Yi Bing said.


    "What are you dawdling there? Immediately kill all those zombies!" Huo Ling yelled. "If you see those elders, you should kill them first since the higher-level zombies can control the lower-leveled ones." He told them.


    Everyone immediately recovered from their shock. "YES!" they answered as they resumed running.


    "Shixiong¡­" Luo Ye muttered as he looked at his hand. "I seem¡­ to suddenly be able to¡­" he said.


    Luo Ming looked at him and smiled. "Yes. I can feel it, too¡­" he said as he looked at the de of his sword lit up. "Our power has returned!" he said.


    "What?!" the others heard them. "That''s good news!" they said.


    Luo Ming nodded and suddenly grabbed Qi Ming and Hu Feng while Luo Ye grabbed Xi Kai before they boarded their swords.


    "WHA ¨C " the Rolling Thunder Team and Fighting Wolves Team eximed as they all looked at them in shock when they saw Luo Ming and Luo Ye ascended with their swords.


    "WOAH!" Qi Ming and Xi Kai eximed and iled mid-air while Hu Feng''s face is nk.


    "The earlier we reach the signal tower, the better." Luo Ye spoke.


    Qi Ming finally calmed down. He looked at his siblings and team. "Kill as many zombies as you can. Hold on until the reinforcement has arrived." He told them. "Qi Ying. Protect your jie." He told him.


    "Yes!" the Rolling Thunder Team answered.


    "Jenny. You instruct them and use the best method that could kill many zombies in the fastest way." Xi Kai said.


    "Yes, boss!" Jenny answered and Lan, Chichi and Rei nodded.


    "Qi Ying. You take care of yourself!" Xi Kai added and smiled before he, Qi Ming and Hu Feng were brought away by Luo Ming and Luo Ye.


    "WHA ¨C Xi Kai! Why did you name my younger brother?!" Qi Ming asked. "What do you mean by that?!" he said.


    Xi Kai looked away. "We better focus on our task ¨C saving the world." He told him.


    "WHAT! You! You better don''t y dead on me right now - !" Qi Ming said.


    "Ge, the ones ying dead are below us, not me." Xi Kai told him.


    "What ''ge''?!" Qi Ming roared.


    The Rolling Thunder Team and the Fighting Wolves Team. "¡­" they all looked at Qi Ying whose face is flushed red and they could even see steaming out of his head.


    Meanwhile, the Grim Reapers Team. "¡­" is this the right time for romance?! We''re fighting to death here!

 Chapter 480 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 480 - Victory</h4>


    Year XXXX, month of August, the thirtieth day.


    Mankind imed victory against the most fearsome enemy that they have ever face ¨C zombies. The humans have been able to save the world. The aftermath, though, were disorder as the arrogant ability users were unwilling to lower their head to the government, especially those criminals who wanted to be liberated from their sentence, particrly the ones with death sentence.


    After the humans defeated the zombies, a battle between humans against their fellow humans ensued. Such a saddening thing. Fortunately, this grueling battle didn''tst long, since the ability users noticed that their abilities are slowly disappearing. Luo Ming and Luo Ye said after that what was borrowed will be returned. It was not long after that they left that we realized what he meant.


    It turned out that the abilities that we have ''awakened'' with were just borrowed from the earth. It is reasonable, though, since the earth almost copsed after the foul energying from the zombies reced the pure energy of the earth. The nucleus crystals inside the heads of the zombies are also a part of the world''s energy, and those zombies were actually once cultivators that turned to zombies. No wonder they were high-level zombies and possesses nucleus crystals. The nucleus crystals were once their golden cores. And the reason why they hunt the humans, particrly the ability users, is because they wanted to consume the energy flowing inside their bodies.


    Even after death, the cultivators still want to cultivate and increase their power. Unfortunately, they have be zombies, and the more they consume the energy from the ability users, the more their bodies rot, since the energy, or the qi, is unable to flow inside their bodies anymore, and instead only makes their bodies rot more.


    I have gone off the rail¡­ so, after the abilities of the ability users have disappeared, naturally, they became ordinary humans once again. No longer have their might that made them able to fight against the government, they finally obeyed the government as they faced the guns of the soldiers. Fortunately, though, because of the apocalypse, the government became cleaner since the corrupt officials were killed during the skirmish between humans against humans because their victims or the ones that were implicated because of their corruption seized this skirmish to kill them.


    Order once again returned, along with peace, asw was reinstated. Everything turned better than it was before. What just makes me said is¡­


    Qi Ying raised his head and looked at Qi Ming, Xi Kai, the Rolling Thunder and the Fighting Wolves Teams dig the soil.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Jin Wu and Mo Shi perished together with that monster ¨C the sect leader of Luo Ming and Luo Ye who wanted to be ''immortal''. He can still remember that big ball of myriads of lights that was reflected in their eyes that are wide in shock before that big ball exploded like a nuclear weapon. When they all have recovered from their shock and opened their eyes once again, they can only see a very deep pit. There was no trace of that monster, nor the Grim Reapers Team.


    "Huh?" suddenly, they heard Qi Ming spoke. "What are we doing, digging the soil?" he asked. "And¡­ why are we here?" he asked as he looked around the cemetery.


    Qi Ying''s eyes widened in shock. "Brother! What are you saying?!" he asked as he frowned in anger. "We are digging because we have to bury the Grim Reapers¡­ huh?" he muttered and blinked when he felt his mind suddenly be clouded. "What grim reapers? We are burying who?" he asked.


    The Rolling Thunder Team and the Fighting Wolves Team also looked in a daze.


    "Everyone." Hu Feng called as he approached them. "Sorry I waste. Let me help you dig the soil." He told them.


    Qi Ming turned to him. "¡­ why are we digging the soil?" he asked.


    Hu Feng turned to him. "Hm? Aren''t you going to bury¡­?" he asked as he looked at him in puzzlement. "Didn''t you want to bury your aunt''s, uncle''s and your cousin''s ashes?" he said.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they felt enlightened.


    "That''s right¡­" Qi Ming muttered and nodded. "You''re right¡­ we''re going to bury our rtives'' ashes." He said and smiled. "But¡­ why are you here?!" he asked and red at Xi Kai.


    Xi Kai''s brows raised. "Aren''t I part of the family, too?" he asked and nced at Qi Ying who suddenly blushed.


    Qi Ming''s face darkened. "No! I still haven''t epted you as a brother-inw!" he said.


    "Then ¨C " Xi Kai turned to Hu Feng and pointed him. " ¨C how about him? Why is he here and would help you dig the soil?" he asked. "He also isn''t a part of your family?" he grinned.


    Qi Ming''s face turned red like an apple. "Wha¡­ you - !" he said and raised the shovel, wanting to hit Xi Kai.


    The Rolling Thunder Team and the Fighting Wolves Team looked at each other and meaningfully grinned.


    Meanwhile, Hu Feng looked calm as he grabbed the shovel and gently removed it from Qi Ming''s hands. "Don''t fight now. You are still in front of your rtives." He spoke. "Don''t disgrace yourselves in front of them." He told them and started digging the soil. But, they could see with their sharp eyes that his ears are red.


    "Hmph!" Qi Ming scoffed and looked away.


    Qi Ning giggled while Qi Ying helplessly smiled. Then, he looked at the unfinished sentence in his diary.


    What just makes me sad is¡­ our family''s surname will end in our generation.


    Stable World.


    Huo Ling heaved a sigh as he ced his pen down on the table. He finally finished writing his report. The next task he is going to do is make a soft copy of it.


    "Huo Ling¡­" a voice filled with gloom called from the door.


    Huo Ling turned. "¡­ what are you doing?" he asked when he saw Mo Shi''s exhausted expression from the door''s small opening while holding the doorknob.


    "Have you finished your report?" Mo Shi asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes. I just finished the written report. I am going to make the soft copy." He answered.


    Mo Shi''s expression turned worse. "¡­ can you let me copy it ¨C " he said.


    Huo Ling cut him off. "No." he answered.


    Mo Shi''s heart finally copsed. "WAAAH!" he burst out crying. "I don''t know how to make reports! I only went there for a vacation but I was made to work to the bones and now that when I thought it was all finally over, I was told to make a report!" he said as he fell face first on the floor. But, he didn''t care whether his face or his nose hurt, or that his dignity has copsed, since his grievance fills his heart the most right now.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" such a child. He thought and rolled his eyes as he turned back and faced theputer before he started typing on the nk sheet of paper. "You better not let Yi Bing catch you blocking the doorway, or else he will definitely turn you into a block of ice." he told him.


    "Ha!" Mo Shi gasped and, as expected, his crying stopped. "Huo Ling¡­" he called and made a pitiful expression. Unfortunately, Huo Ling''s isn''t facing him anymore since Huo Ling is now busy with his task.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps approaching. Mo Shi''s soul almost left his body thinking that it was Yi Bing, so he didn''t dare turn his head back. It was only when the footsteps stopped beside him that they heard a familiar voice spoke.


    "I knew that you would be here." It was Jin Wu.


    "WHAT!" Mo Shi eximed and finally turned, only to give Jin Wu a big frown. But, he didn''t dare take any action since he knows that he can''t overpower Jin Wu.


    As expected, Jin Wu easily lifted him by the back of his cor.


    "Huo Ling. Yi Bing told me that after you were done sending the soft copy of your report to his and Gu Shi''s emails, you go to Gu Shi''s office." Jin Wu spoke. "And don''t forget to bring the hard copy with you." He added.


    "Yes. Thank you." Huo Ling turned and nodded.


    Jin Wu gave him a slight nod before he left with the crying Mo Shi. "Huo Ling¡­" he heard Mo Shi called before he and Jin Wu disappeared.


    Huo Ling turned back to face theputer and resumed typing. But, he suddenly paused and checked his phone, as well as hismunicator, to see if he has received a message. However, he didn''t see one. He then silently ced his phone face down on the table without his expression changing. Only the sound of the keyboard cking can be heard inside the empty office.


    Meanwhile, Gu Shi and Yi Bing faced each other after Jin Wu left. The atmosphere is tense.


    "So¡­ Shen Taizi has actually been on that world?" Gu Shi spoke.

 Chapter 481 - New Task

    <h4>Chapter 481 - New Task</h4>


    "Yes." Yi Bing calmly answered.


    "He went in that world¡­ he actually has been in that world¡­" Gu Shi muttered as he lowered his gaze to contemte.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just let the other think. Actually, this matter isn''t really surprising, since Normal World 2828 has been under their jurisdiction. Really, who wants a world that is filled with disgusting and aggressive undead monsters that will attack them at any time? Added to the fact that this world is as good as nothing since it is heading to its destruction¡­ so, it isn''t surprising that the UnION would give the Normal World 2828 to them.


    But, whatever happens after to Normal World 2828, they would have nothing to do with it since they have already released their rights on it. Thus, even if the Normal World 2828 would now be reformed, the UnION shouldn''t dare have any thoughts of making a move in this world. Or else¡­


    Anyway, what made Gu Shi shocked is the fact that Shen Sheng actually went to ''visit'' a world, and that to find out that the creation of grim reapers got something to do with that world¡­ no. Not only that. The creation of grim reapers actually is from that world!


    Gu Shi took a deep breath after he calmed himself down. Then, he stared at Yi Bing''s face for a long time before he heaved a sigh. He knows that Yi Bing wouldn''t tell him anything unless he would ask him. That way, he can be polite, but also can be able to hide the things that he doesn''t want him to know.


    Such a cunning fellow. Gu Shi thought as his brow twitched in irritation. But, today, it really surprised him that Yi Bing told him about this huge secret.


    As if he could guess Gu Shi''s thought, Yi Bing elegantly crossed his leg over the other and ced his hands on hisp before he raised his head and met Gu Shi''s gaze. "It can''t only be me who should bear all the secrets, right?" he spoke. "What if I die one day¡­ who will be left to carry the secrets?" he asked and smiled.


    Gu Shi. "¡­" what a load of bull! He thought as his face darkened. Who doesn''t know that exactly those who knows these secrets are the first ones to be killed?! He pressed his lips into a thin line as he held back his anger, just a breath away from roaring.


    "Aside from the two of us¡­ who else does know about this?" he asked before he paused when he remembered something. "Basing from Jin Wu''s behavior earlier, he also must not know." He spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "The third andst person who knows about this matter is Huo Ling." He answered. "Only I and Huo Ling saw Luo Ye''s memories aside from the people of that world. Jin Wu and Mo Shi remained in the base so they didn''t see Shen Taizi in Luo Ye''s memories, and thus didn''t realize this matter." He exined.


    "Huo Ling?!" Gu Shi was surprised.


    Yi Bing nodded. "If Huo Ling is the same as Mo Shi, even if he saw Shen Taizi in Luo Ye''s memories, he wouldn''t connect the apocalypse with our, grim reapers'', creation." He spoke.


    Gu Shi fell silent. Then, after a while, he spoke. "He is too smart." He said and sighed in defeat.


    Yi Bing''s lips curled up into a smile. He looked proud instead. "He is." He said.


    The two chatted for a while when they suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    "It''s me." It was Huo Ling.


    "Come in." Gu Shi answered.


    The door opened, revealing Huo Ling''s figure. His gaze fell on Yi Bing before he turned to look at Gu Shi and spoke. "I came to deliver my report." He told him.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Take a seat first." He said.


    "Thank you." Huo Ling spoke and then sat on therge couch since the two single-seater couches which were ced on both sides were already upied by Gu Shi and Yi Bing.


    "Let me see it." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling turned and gave him his handwritten report. "I already sent to your email the softcopy." He told him.


    Yi Bing nodded as he took the file and then read it. "Look, Gu Shi. My apprentice is better than Jin Wu''s apprentice." He spoke as he gave the file to Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi''s brow twitched while Huo Ling''s expression is indifferent. "¡­" such a braggart. They both thought.


    Gu Shi forced a smile. "Indeed, Huo Ling is really hard working." He said and smiled to Huo Ling before he read the file. Seeing that there was no mention of Shen Sheng, he secretly sighed in relief and silently praised that Huo Ling is really tactful. He knows what should and shouldn''t be said.


    If the Upper Heaven knows about Shen Sheng''s ''visit'' to another world, and even found there the method of creating grim reapers, who knows what will happen? Gu Shi knows that it is definitely not very good.


    "Huo Ling. Good job inpleting another task." He told him.


    "Thank you for the praise." Huo Ling answered in a formal tone.


    Gu Shi felt helpless towards this attitude of Huo Ling. He coughed and turned to Yi Bing.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered. Sensing that the atmosphere turned serious, his expression also turned serious.


    "I called you here because we will be having another task." Yi Bing spoke before he turned to Huo Ling. "Is it okay with you to not rest?" he asked.


    Huo Ling solemnly nodded. "I''ll be fine." He answered. Now that he finally has a goal, that is to broaden his horizons, he wouldn''t let this opportunity to see another world slip by.


    "Good." Yi Bing smiled and then turned to Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi nodded. Before he could speak, they heard a knock on the door. "Come in." he spoke before the other outside the door could speak. It is as if he was already expecting for the visitor to arrive.


    The door opened and the first one smiled upon seeing them.


    "Hello, Yi Bing! Huo Ling! We meet each other again!" he said. It was Shi Jiu.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "Senior." He called and slightly bowed. "Could it be that the task is rted to¡­?" he muttered and looked at Yi Bing and Gu Shi.


    Shi Jiu could guess what Huo Ling wanted to say and heughed. "It''s not really me." He said.


    Before Huo Ling could speak again, they heard someone spoke behind Shi Jiu. "Out of the way. You are blocking my way!" he said. Then, without waiting for Shi Jiu to react, he pushed Shi Jiu inside. "You''re always so chatty." He added.


    "Oh. Shou Ji. You''re finally here." Gu Shi spoke. Then, he turned to Huo Ling. "Huo Ling. This is Shou Ji, the chief of the Collection Department." He said and turned back to Shou Ji who entered. "Shou Ji. This is Huo Ling, Yi Bing''s apprentice." He told him.


    Shou Ji turned and looked at Huo Ling. He stared at him for a long time before his eyes narrowed. But, suddenly, he felt a killing intent and he turned to meet Yi Bing''s ice-cold gaze. The corner of his lips curled up when he confirmed his guess.


    So, Huo Ling is the same as me who has a broken soul. He thought before he walked towards Huo Ling who rose from his seat and greeted him.


    "Chief Shou. Nice to meet you." Huo Ling spoke and was about to bow when he saw a hand appeared in front of him.


    Shou Ji smiled. "Just call me ''senior''. ''chief'' is making me feel older." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded and took Shou Ji''s hand to shake it. "Senior." He called.


    "So obedient." Shou Ji chuckled and nced at Yi Bing who is ring at him.


    "Ai." Shi Jiu sighed when he saw Yi Bing''s dark expression. "Yi Bing. Our chief doesn''t mean anything, so please retract your gaze." He told him as he closed the door behind him before he pulled Shou Ji away from Huo Ling.


    "?" Huo Ling was puzzled. Did something happen? He thought as he looked at them all. Did I miss something?


    Gu Shi coughed and nced at Yi Bing. "Everyone, please take a seat." He spoke.


    Huo Ling scooted to the side. Shou Ji was about to sit beside Huo Ling when Shi Jiu suddenly stole the spot. Shou Ji knows that Shi Jiu did it to not increase Yi Bing''s anger directed towards him. He just chuckled and sat beside Shi Jiu, who is now sitting between him and Huo Ling.


    "Alright. Now that everyone is here, I will tell you the task." Gu Shi spoke. "Yi Bing, Huo Ling, you two will go to the Special World 4512 together with Shou Ji and Shi Jiu.." He said.

 Chapter 482 - Name Record

    <h4>Chapter 482 - Name Record</h4>


    Special World 4512. An interster world. Huo Ling thought. He remembered this world, not because it is an advanced world, but because of the setting of this world.


    Special World 4512 isn''t just an interster world, but also an ABO world. ABO, or the acronym for alpha, beta and omega, the secondary sexes aside from the two primary sexes ¨C male and female. Because of the creation of the secondary sexes, there were now six ssification of sexes: male alpha, female alpha, male beta, female beta, male omega, and female omega. The alphas can''t give birth, while the omegas can, most especially the female omegas who are the most fertile. Although male omegas giving birth sounds absurd, but they can''t do anything about this. Meanwhile, the betas are like the ordinary humans. Male betas can''t give birth, but female betas can. So, their reproductive organs are like the ordinary humans.


    But, if they were no different than the ordinary humans, then why are they still differentiated as betas? It is due to the pheromones ¨C which how the secondary sexes came to. As for how the secondary sexes came to, this is due to the new evolution of the humans. As time pass by, generations after generations, the technology became more developed, as well as the intelligence of the humans because of the advancement of the technology, which made their imagination unlimited. And because of the advancement of the technology and the human''s intelligence became more unrestrained, science, naturally, became even more profound.


    Thus, not longter and the secondary sexes have been created. But, this was not without pay. The humanity paid a big price. Apocalypse, as well as throwing away their morality to further advance in exchange of the humankind''s future¡­


    Humans built mechas, then spaceships in order to explore the gxy¡­ before they knew it, a long time has passed and history was drenched with their predecessors'' blood. It was when their predecessors have finally realized their dream and made the humans be stronger and secured their safety did peace is restored and they created a new era.


    The secondary sexes are one of the causes of the humans bing stronger, and the major cornerstone of the humans'' evolution. Because of the pheromones, the bodies of the humans became stronger. This is how it is for the alphas. But, there is also another downside ¨C the omegas. They were deemed as a ''failed'' product, since their bodies that should have been stronger due to pheromones became weaker instead. As for the betas, their bodies remained the same. The scientists concluded that they have strong immune system that rejected the pheromones.


    As for how the pheromones work, the alphas can use it to suppress and attack their enemies. Due to this, most of them be soldiers. On the other hand, the omegas can use it for seduction, and also for defense ¨C example is to confuse the enemy. Because they are the most fertile people, they are often used for reproduction, which is very demeaning since they also are fellow humans but were reduced to just this. Fortunately, this was only in the beginning. Later, after the inhibitors were created, omegas became scientists or technicians, and some even businessmen, which made their status in the society became better.


    Meanwhile, since the betas rejected the pheromones, they weren''t affected by them. They are secretly called the ''neutral party'', and is often hired for peace-keeping in case there is a pheromone attack, especially if it isrge-scale.


    "As you already know, the Collection Department''s mission is to collect the souls that have identally gone astray in their reincarnation cycle, and they also collect the remaining souls of the grim reapers who has entered their reincarnation cycle before." Gu Shi spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. This time, their task is to collect a soul. He and Yi Bing will be going with Shou Ji and Shi Jiu to assist them, since the interster world isplicated because of its advanced era. For Huo Ling, this is also one way of training, and for him to be more familiar with his job and also for him to gain more experience.


    "But, this time, not only the world that you are going to isplicated, the task itself is alsoplicated." Gu Shi continued.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Because the soul that we will be collecting was a reborn soul." Shi Jiu answered.


    "Reborn?!" Huo Ling eximed.


    Rebirth is reincarnation through time, unlike transmigration which is reincarnation through space. The reborn soul was reincarnated in the world but travelled back in time. And reborn souls, as well as transmigrated souls, don''t appear in Death Note. This can be called cheating death.


    Huo Ling now understand the gravity of the situation.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling turned to him.


    "There is one thing that you should know." Yi Bing turned to look at him. "Between transmigration and rebirth, rebirth is more serious." He said.


    "Why?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    "Because transmigration is travelling through space. But, rebirth is travelling through time." Yi Bing answered. Before Huo Ling could speak, he continued. "In rebirth, the space will be affected because of the time." He said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened as a thought shed in his mind. "In transmigration, the soul only reces another soul in their body, but time and space won''t be affected, since the transmigrated soul would be the original soul in the original soul''s body." He spoke. "On the other hand, rebirth happens when a soul travels back in time. The soul will still be itself. But¡­" he looked at Yi Bing in the eyes. "If the reborn soul changed what happened back in time, the seeding time would also change. And since the time change, then, the space¡­ would also change." He exined.


    "What a smartd." Shou Ji can''t help but praise.


    "Thank you." Huo Ling humbly answered with a slight nod.


    Yi Bing''s lip curled up into a proud smile.


    Gu Shi, seeing Yi Bing''s expression, secretly rolled his eyes. "That''s right." He agreed as he faced Huo Ling. "It is fine if only small changes were made. But, if it made big changes and change the future¡­" he didn''t continue.


    The atmosphere turned heavy.


    "This soul not only cheated its death, but it is also dangerous since it might change the future at any moment." Gu Shi heaved a sigh. "And since we don''t know at which point in time you will arrive and how much would the changes be¡­" he shook his head.


    Huo Ling solemnly nodded. Just as what Gu Shi is worrying, the past can''t be changed. So, they will be arriving in present so they also won''t be affecting the past of the world. But, at which time in present, and how much the present has changed, that is yet to be seen.


    "¡­ huh?" he muttered when he suddenly realized something. "Shouldn''t reborn souls not be recorded in the Death Note?" he said as he looked at them. "So, how did you know that there is a reborn soul?" he asked.


    Shi Jiu smiled in appreciation for Huo Ling''s wit.


    "The Collection Department has the Name Record." Gu Shi answered.


    "''Name Record''?" Huo Ling muttered.


    "It is simr to Qi Shan''s Life Record." Yi Bing spoke. "But, the difference is that the Name Record contains the birth and death days of the people." He said. "This can be said to be covering up the blind spot of the Death Note, since the Name Record can see the reborn souls, who should have died but then continued to live." He exined. "This can also be applied to the transmigrated souls." He added.


    "Now I understand." Huo Ling nodded as he pondered. "But, don''t the transmigrated souls rece the original soul in their body?" he asked.


    Shou Ji can guess what Huo Ling wanted to ask. "Yes. They do." He answered. "The transmigrated soul''s death day would appear. As for what happens when it possesses another soul''s body¡­ the original soul''s death day will appear, regardless its body still lives." He exined. "The Name Record can also be called as ''Soul Record'', since it only cares about soul''s life, and not its body. Thus, the transmigrated souls can never escape it." He added.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered, feeling amazed. So there is also the Name Record! He thought. He only knows about Qi Shan''s Life Record. He didn''t know that there is also a Name Record!


    "Ehem. There is also one more reason why Shou Ji and Shi Jiu will be going with you." Gu Shi continued.


    Huo Ling turned. That''s right¡­ they will be working with the Collection Department, but it doesn''t need for its chief and vice-chief to apany us, right? He thought as he looked at Gu Shi, then Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, with a doubtful gaze.


    Shou Ji smiled. "My original world is the Special World 4512." He spoke. As if what he said wasn''t shocking enough, he added. "My death is one of the effects of the soul''s rebirth.." He told him.

 Chapter 483 - Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 483 - Apprentice</h4>


    Special World 4512.


    A vein popped in Yi Bing''s forehead as he watched Huo Ling look back to Shou Ji once again. "Stop looking!" he snapped as he grabbed Huo Ling''s head with hisrge hand and turned it, forcing Huo Ling to look to the front.


    "Err, well¡­" Huo Ling muttered and grimaced when he saw Yi Bing''s sharp re. He looked away, and felt his ears reddened when he heard Shou Jiughed behind them.


    "If you feel worried about me, don''t be." Shou Ji spoke as he patted Huo Ling''s shoulder while he walked by his other side. "The matter of life and death¡­ I already got over it." He said.


    "But, you¡­" Huo Ling stammered. "¡­ did you see if you should have lived instead of dying?" he asked, referring to the Name Record.


    Shou Ji just smiled. Huo Ling isn''t familiar with Shou Ji, and he is also not proficient in guessing other''s thoughts and emotions, so he doesn''t know Shou Ji''s answer, and also what he is feeling right now.


    "¡­ I shouldn''t have asked, right?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing as his shoulders fell. He looked dejected.


    "You shouldn''t have." Yi Bing directly answered.


    Huo Ling clutched his chest when he felt as if an arrow struck it. "¡­ you are so honest." He pursed his lips as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "I''m not, really." Yi Bing spoke as his lips curled up. If I am honest, I would have already confessed to you. He thought as his smile became brighter, showing that his mood is good.


    "Yi Bing. Are you that happy of my situation?" Shou Ji asked when he saw Yi Bing is smiling.


    "Or else?" Yi Bing asked back.


    Shou Ji rolled his eyes while Shi Jiu helplesslyughed at them. Huo Ling looked worried and wanted for Yi Bing to apologize to Shou Ji for making a rude remark.


    "Huo Ling. Come here." Shi Jiu called seeing Huo Ling''s expression.


    Huo Ling reluctantly left. Shi Jiu saw his reluctance and pulled him away. "What is it?" he asked him.


    "Huo Ling. You shouldn''t take everything seriously, you know?" Shi Jiu spoke. "That includes the asional bantering happening in the Afterlife Department." He said.


    "Huh? Is that fine?" Huo Ling asked, surprised.


    Shi Jiu stared at him. "Haven''t you already met Qi Shan?" he asked.


    Huo Ling was startled. "Yes. I have." He answered. How did Shi Jiu know? He thought.


    "Yi Bing and Qi Shan always banter, right?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "¡­ yes." Huo Ling answered. How did he know this, too? He thought, puzzled.


    Shi Jiu smiled. "Just take Yi Bing''s and our chief''s bantering like Yi Bing''s and Qi Shan''s bantering." He spoke. "Whatever they might say, nothing should be taken from it seriously." He told him as he patted his shoulder.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling nodded, finally agreeing. "Yi Bing is bantering with Qi Shan¡­ he is also bantering with your chief¡­ doesn''t this make Yi Bing someone who likes to banter with others?" he asked as he tilted his head.


    Hearing what he said, Shi Jiuughed. "Well¡­ you have a point." He said and nced at Yi Bing. "Doesn''t he also banter with you?" he asked as he turned back to Huo Ling.


    Hearing his question, Huo Ling''s face scrunched up and darkened. "It isn''t bantering." He spoke. "It is bullying!" he said with a serious expression.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Shi Jiu broke into aughter.


    "What? Am I wrong?" Huo Ling asked as he frowned when he saw Shi Jiu isughing.


    "No¡­ no." Shi Jiu answered as he shook his head. He wiped the tears that formed in the corners of his eyes due toughing too much. "Yes. You are right. Yi Bing is really bullying you." He told him.


    "See? Even you can see it." Huo Ling spoke as he crossed his arms over his chest and red at Yi Bing. Then, he suddenly remembered something. "Jin Wu, too. He is also bullying Mo Shi." He said when he recalled Mo Shi''s almost crying appearance as the other hid behind him when they were still in the Normal World 2828. "The masters bullying their apprentices¡­ is this a tradition in the Afterlife Department?" he asked.


    "Pft ¨C " Shi Jiu almostughed and he coughed to cover up hisughter. "No¡­ of course not." He answered.


    "Huh? Then, why are they bullying us?" Huo Ling asked.


    "You see, among all the grim reapers in the Afterlife Department, at present, there is only Yi Bing and Jin Wu who have apprentices." Shi Jiu spoke.


    "Is taking apprentices in that strange?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "No. It''s not." Shi Jiu shook his head. "In fact, taking apprentice is normal." He said.


    "Then, why didn''t I see other grim reapers having an apprentice?" Huo Ling felt puzzled.


    "Taking an apprentice¡­ is notmon." Shi Jiu sighed.


    Huo Ling''s brows rose when he heard this. Taking an apprentice is normal, but is notmon? It really isn''t strange, but also sounds strange? Isn''t this contradictory? He thought as he looked at Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu coughed as he scratched his cheek. "Well, you already should know that death, to most people, sounds depressing." He started. "They also fear it. But, it''s because they don''t know that there is life after death, which is called the ''afterlife''. So, most of the souls, after death, think that living after death is unbearable thus they would choose to reincarnate. Of course, there are other souls who wants to reincarnate in order to see their families, lovers, or friends who have passed on before them." He smiled. "So, those souls who chose to continue living after death, in other words, bing grim reapers, are those who don''t have any attachment when they were still alive." He exined.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak and just silently listened.


    "As for those angels¡­ they are those souls who also don''t have attachments when they were still alive, but they have merits, unlike us grim reapers who might be bearing a sin." Shi Jiu''s smile faded. "Of course, we don''t know if we did or not, since our memories have already been erased. You should know, some souls became grim reapers as their punishment, for them to repay the sin theymitted when they were still alive." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding.


    "So, for a grim reaper to take an apprentice, it is normal in order for them to train their apprentice to be a proper grim reaper." Shi Jiu spoke. "But for why it is notmon¡­ it is because some grim reapers feel numb." He exined.


    "¡­ I understand now." Huo Ling muttered as he looked at Yi Bing who is talking with Shou Ji.


    As if sensing his gaze, Yi Bing turned and looked at him. Their gazes met. A pair of icy-blue eyes stared at a pair of warm, brown eyes. Yi Bing was the first to retract his gaze. As for whether it was because Shou Ji was talking to him and it was impolite of him to not face the other, or he retracted his gaze due to some other reason¡­ Huo Ling doesn''t know.


    He lowered his gaze and stared at his shining, ck leather shoes. Because he lowered his gaze, he didn''t see that Yi Bing looked back at him again.


    "Yi Bing." Shou Ji called, calling the other''s attention.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a while before he turned to Shou Ji, only to see the other is smiling at him while his eyes are shining some meaning.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and turned his back to ignore him before he walked to where Huo Ling is. "Huo Ling." He called.


    Huo Ling saw another pair of shining ck leather shoes appeared across him, looking very identical to his own. It''s because both pairs of shoes are of the same brand.


    Huo Ling raised his head, only to meet Yi Bing''s cold gaze. "Yes?" he answered.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a while and the other stared back at him with his clear eyes that seemed to be shining and looked warm, like a virgin spring. "¡­ let''s go." He spoke and turned to walk away.


    "Oh. Okay." Huo Ling answered and he followed behind him.


    Shou Ji walked to Shi Jiu''s side as they both watched the pair of master and disciple leave.


    "Yi Bing¡­" Shi Jiu muttered.


    "Don''t mention it." Shou Ji cut him off.


    Shi Jiu stared at the two''s backs before he retracted his gaze and then heave a sigh. "Huo Ling¡­" he spoke.


    "Hm? What about him?" Shou Ji asked.


    Shi Jiu turned and looked at him. "¡­ why are you asking about Huo Ling?" he asked.


    "Because he seems interesting." Shou Ji answered and blinked.


    Shi Jiu. "¡­" you can''t deceive me! He thought and shook his head. "I just want to say that Huo Ling¡­ is smart." He spoke.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened and he was taken aback before he broke out inughter. "Yes¡­" he said and smiled.. "He is smart."

 Chapter 484 - Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 484 - Reborn</h4>


    The streets are filled with various kinds of creatures. Some have pink flesh with a pair of antenna on their foreheads. Some have big and pointed eyes that upy half of their face. Some have long and slender limbs that have three, wiggly fingers.


    The most eye-catching are the four who wore ck, hooded cloaks that is covering their entire bodies. They look like four phantoms with their fast speed as they walk, crossing the street before they disappear around a corner, never to be seen again. Some would think that their eyes must have mistaken. But, since most of the creatures in the ck market all wanted to hide their identities to do illegal deeds, the four who wore ck, hooded cloaks were immediately forgotten.


    "Yu Yan. Age 55. A lieutenant colonel." Huo Ling muttered as he read the information disyed on his light brain which is one of they bought from the ck market earlier. Although they have theirmunicators, but not only it looked outdated, it also looked different from the light brain owned by the citizens of this world. Thus, they have to buy a light brain to fit with this world and to be not suspected.


    The problem is, the light brain is issued only to those who was registered since their birth. How can Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, who came from another world, own a light brain, then? Even if Shou Ji was once an inhabitant of this world, but he was already dead in this world. Thus, they can only buy their own light brains. And the only ce where they can buy their light brain is the ck market. This ck market which is selling light brain is located in another, distant.


    "So, he is still a lieutenant." Shou Ji spoke and smiled which is not a smile.


    Huo Ling looked at him. This Yu Yan is the reborn soul and caused everything to change, including Shou Ji''s life, resulting him to die this time. He doesn''t know if Shou Ji meant what he told him earlier. But, right now, he knows that Shou Ji feels horrible. Who wouldn''t feel horrible after learning that you died but you shouldn''t have?


    "Do you have an idea why he changed everything?" Yi Bing asked.


    Shou Ji shook his head. "In fact, I was also shocked." He spoke. "After I died and I joined the Afterlife Department, I was really shocked when I found out from the Name Record that the world where I came from, its trajectory was changed. Because of a reborn person." He said.


    He can still remember the horror he felt when he saw the duplicate names with same birth dates but different death dates.


    Silence fell. Huo Ling doesn''t know what to say, nor how tofort Shou Ji so he resumed reading the data about Yu Yan. Meanwhile, Yi Bing was secretly observing Shi Jiu who was watching Shou Ji, who is trying to calm himself right now.


    After Yi Bing heard Gu Shi told him that he has a new task, he wanted to decline at first since he wanted Huo Ling to take a rest. But, when he heard that the task is rted to Shou Ji, he agreed. Because he regarded Shou Ji as a friend. He also sympathizes with him, and that Shou Ji also has a broken soul like Huo Ling. Thus, he epted the task.


    In fact, after Shou Ji found out the change of their world''s trajectory and the cause is the reborn soul, he should have already acted to catch the reborn soul. But, they didn''t. Because of two reasons: one, Shou Ji is a rational person. Even though he died unjustly, but he has a great self-discipline, so he doesn''t act rashly. Which is why Yi Bing admired him.


    Shou Ji didn''t immediately rush to go back to his world since one, he is already dead. Two, his soul is gravely injured and he can''t travel through worlds. The fact that he arrived in the Stable World, and even was found by Shen Sheng, is already very fortunate. Thus, he had two nurse his soul first until he has enough strength to go to his world and investigate, and also to catch the reborn soul, which coincides with the responsibilities of his new job ¨C collecting souls.


    The second reason is that they can''t just directly grab the reborn soul. This is because the reborn soul has some power that makes it to influence the world. Or else, the trajectory of the world wouldn''t change this much, and Shou Ji shouldn''t have died. This is why Gu Shi waited until now to act, finally catching it. They had to investigate how powerful the reborn soul, and what power does it possess. Thus, they really can''t act rashly.


    "How much do you know about our target?" Yi Bing asked. His voice woke Huo Ling from his deep contemtion.


    "Yu Yan was born from the green ¨C a that resembles Earth because of its abundant nt life." Shou Ji answered. "His family is ordinary, and he has two younger siblings ¨C one boy and one girl. His younger brother is helping his family farm while his younger sister married after." He spoke. "He is ambitious, which is out of the character of someone who grew up in an ordinary family." He said.


    "This¡­" Huo Ling muttered. "This knowledge of yours about him¡­ this must be your memory after his rebirth." He said.


    They all looked at him.


    "Since he has already reborn, naturally, what he changed should also have reced your memories of your prior life when he wasn''t reborn." Huo Ling spoke. "Since his rebirth, your memories will definitely have refreshed. For example, in your prior life, he is a filial child and left his family to be a soldier to bring honor to his family. But, since he was reborn, he became ambitious." He exined.


    "Oh¡­ you have a point!" Shi Jiu eximed.


    "So this is why I felt that something was off about him¡­" Shou Ji muttered and bitterly smiled.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "His personality must be one of the changes of him." He said.


    Shou Ji nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I trust in my judgement and I felt that he should have been a filial child instead of being an ambitious one." He said. "So this was where his rebirth started¡­" he sighed and tiredly closed his eyes.


    Huo Ling fell silent.


    "Chief¡­ can you still hold on?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Huo Ling started. "''hold on''?" he asked as he looked at Shi Jiu. "What do you men, ''hold on''?" he said.


    "It''s nothing." Yi Bing answered and pulled his arm to look at his light brain where Yu Yan''s data was disyed. "Resume reading." He told him.


    Huo Ling still felt suspicious regarding Shou Ji''s state but since Yi Bing gave his order, he did so. "As Shou Ji said, Yu Yan grew up in Green 12 ¨C a with abundant nt life." He spoke. "He left his family when he was seventeen to join the army. When he was 18, he was the best neer and became an official soldier. When he was 20, he became a lieutenant. When he was 25, he became a captain. When he was 34, he became a major. When he was 45, he became lieutenant colonel." He said.


    Human life, in this world, can reach until three hundred years because of the humans'' evolution. But, at present, the oldest person has lived more than two hundred years. Three hundred years is the maximum, for now.


    Yu Yan''s life can be considered sessful for him to be able to reach such a status at such a young age. Thus, Shou Ji was very puzzled why Yu Yan changed the history. If he didn''t die, didn''tnd on the Stable World, wasn''t found by Shen Sheng and hadn''t joined the Afterlife Department, he wouldn''t see the Name Record and wouldn''t find out that everything in his world has changed. He would definitely still be kept in the dark of Yu Yan''s crime.


    Yu Yan, whether it be the prior life or now, he is still the lieutenant colonel. His rank didn''t change. If his career isn''t the cause, then what is it? What other things did he change? Did he have a problem with his family? Financial problem? Love life?


    Shou Ji felt his head ached and he rubbed his temples.


    "Drink this." Shi Jiu spoke and handed him a bottle of water.


    "I really don''t understand¡­" Shou Ji muttered.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at him.


    "So many people have died¡­ the fifth and sixth battalion¡­ more than a million people died." Shou Ji spoke. "A must have been destroyed¡­" he said as a tear fell from his eye. "They shouldn''t have died, but they did." Heughed a hollowugh.. "I really don''t understand¡­ why, Yu Yan?" he asked as he looked up at the dark sky.

 Chapter 485 - Deliberate

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Deliberate</h4>


    Alliance Calendar Year 1208, the ninth month, fourth day.


    A man wearing a dark uniform is standing behind the ss and is watching the billions of bright, sparkling stars in the distance pass by as the spaceship cross the gxy with both his hands clenched behind him. His posture is upright and his sharp but handsome face is devoid of any emotions.


    "For every light, there is darkness behind it." He muttered as he gazed at the sea of stars. "Just like these stars. They are able to shine because there is darkness around them." He spoke, then suddenly made a pause. "No¡­" the corners of his lips rose in a cold arc. "They are also a part of the darkness and only able to shine by borrowing something''s light." He said as he chuckled in a low voice.


    Suddenly, footsteps were heard from outside the door before it stopped. Silence once again returned before it was broken again, now by a knock.


    "Lieutenant Colonel." A voice spoke from outside the door. "In half an hour, we will be arriving at the Star Port of Fe." The person said.


    "I understand." The man addressed as lieutenant colonel spoke. "You may leave." He told him.


    "Yes." The person outside answered and respectfully bowed even if the person inside can''t see him before he silently left.


    Silence descended once again as the spaceship continued to move, traversing the cold and dark space. Even the breathing of the man inside the office can be barely heard.


    Finally, his lips parted and he spoke. "Fe." He muttered as he lowered his head, his gaze finally retracted from the sea of stars, but only for him to see, from the corner of his eyes, a picture frame on the side of his table.


    For a moment, his eyes shed and he saw three people in the picture. But, after he blinked, only one person can be seen ¨C him, Yu Yan.


    ¡­


    "Oh¡­ so this Yu Yan was once your student?" Huo Ling muttered. He was really surprised. He didn''t think that there was such a rtionship between Shou Ji and Yu Yan.


    "Yes." Shou Ji nodded. "I met him during my visit in the military academy and I noticed his potential, so I took him under my wing." He exined.


    Hearing this, Huo Ling''s brows can''t help but knit. "¡­ could it be he deliberately made you notice him this time?" he asked in a small voice that is almost a whisper, seemingly absent-mindedly asked it yet also not.


    But, Yi Bing, Shi Jiu and Shou Ji have sharp senses as grim reapers so they definitely heard what he said. Yi Bing''s expression didn''t change though he nced at him. Shi Jiu''s face twisted in a frown and his eyes are filled with disdain while Shou Ji''s expression looked both thoughtful and bewildered.


    Since this world has now changed because of a reborn soul¡­ naturally, Shou Ji''s memories are doubtful. They can''t distinguish what has been changed, but they can guess. And that is what Huo Ling is doing right now, but in order for them to raise their guard and nothing else ¨C like mocking Shou Ji.


    "You¡­ have a point." Shou Ji muttered in a daze. "When I saw him that time, he was fighting another military student. I saw his potential and asked my friend about him. After that¡­" he raised his head and looked ahead, seeming as if seeing a scene from his memory, but there was nothing ahead of them except an empty space.


    "What happened that time?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "After that, I saw my friend frowned in displeasure and reprimanded the academy head who was with us that time." Shou Ji answered.


    "Why was he mad? Aren''t they sparring?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Shou Ji shook his head. "They are fighting." He answered.


    They were surprised.


    "The academy head panicked and he immediately called the students involved in detention. But, that time, the conference is about to start." Shou Ji said.


    "A conference? So there was a conference¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he looked elsewhere. His expression looked thoughtful.


    Yi Bing nced at him, trying to guess what he is thinking.


    "After the conference, since I and my friend were already there and also witnessed the fight, we went with the academy head who is fuming mad." Shou Ji continued. "I was also interested with Yu Yan''s ability, so I was eager to meet him. Then, I learned that he was being bullied and his dream is to be a soldier to bring honor to his family. I was moved, and since I saw that he has a potential, I took him in as an apprentice." He exined. Then, he suddenly paused. He nced at Huo Ling. "But, when you said that it was deliberate¡­ now, I finally realized that there is something strange that day." He said.


    "Huh? What is it?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Yi Bing could already guess, but he didn''t speak. Huo Ling knows what is it, but he also didn''t speak.


    Shou Ji was left to answer and he helplessly smiled. "It is a military academy and the students should be all disciplined. Even if there is a bullying happening, but all the gxy knows about the conference. So, why should we witness the bullying? And on the day of the conference?" he asked.


    Shi Jiu''s eyes widened in shock. "Oh! Now that you mentioned it¡­" he frowned. "It can really be a premeditated n! It was already known that there will be a conference happening and all the students should be in their designated posts. But, not only they are conducting a bullying, but it even happened before your eyes¡­" he exined and his eyes narrowed and shed. "This Yu Yan truly is sly." He said.


    "Not only can he attract the others'' attention on him, disying his strength, but he can also pose himself as the victim by being bullied." Yi Bing said.


    Shi Jiu nodded in agreement. "Truly crafty." He snorted in disdain.


    "If we go with the usual route, Yu Yan ¨C a filial child that wanted to bring honor to his family so he embarked on a journey, he really must be a target of bullying since he came from a poor." Huo Ling spoke. "But, because he wasn''t reborn, he definitely shouldn''t be as strong as he is after he was reborn, and, of course, isn''t a schemer like his reborn self, so, that time, either he should be sitting with the other students waiting for the conference to start, or he should be being bullied in some other ce in the academy." He exined.


    Shi Jiu''s eyes widened in shock. "You are right!" he eximed. "The original Yu Yan should be humble, at the least, if not timid, so he couldn''t be fighting back with the bullies." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "That''s right." He answered.


    Yi Bing didn''t react while Shou Ji fell into a deep contemtion. "So, he was bullied and wanted to change this part of his life." He muttered.


    "Naturally." Huo Ling spoke. "Though, you still shouldn''t have died, if this is just what he wanted to change." He said.


    Shou Ji turned to him. "You sound so sure?" he said as he looked at him in surprise.


    "Because his aim is to be a qualified solider. This shouldn''t affect you." Huo Ling looked at Shou Ji. "He should even want to work with you. Yet, you died because of the changes he made." He exined.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened.


    "Then ¨C " Yi Bing spoke and stopped.


    Shou Ji and Shi Jiu also stopped. Huo Ling faced him.


    " ¨C you think that Yu Yan has an enmity with Shou Ji, and changed the world in order to kill Shou Ji?" he asked.


    Shi Jiu''s jaw dropped in shock while Shou Ji was stunned. "No¡­ that can''t be." Shou Ji frowned. "He is my student¡­" he muttered.


    "But the fact that you died doesn''t reflect that he cherishes your rtionship with him as his teacher?" Huo Ling sharply said.


    Shou Ji fell silent.


    "Chief Shou. Right now, your memories were altered and is reflecting the events of the world after Yu Yan changed it. So, you can''t rely on it to judge his motive of changing the world, as well as killing you." Huo Ling spoke as he looked at Shou Ji. His expression is solemn. "Right now, your memories¡­ they can only serve as aparison for our guesses." He told him.


    Shou Ji didn''t speak, since he knows that Huo Ling is right. Huo Ling didn''t speak again and just looked around the surroundings.


    "Err¡­" Shi Jiu muttered as he scratched his cheek. The atmosphere suddenly turned tense. He doesn''t know how to break it.


    "Let''s go forge some identities for us." Yi Bing spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "We can''t just wander around the gxy without having an identity." He added.


    They nodded in agreement. Although they have bought light brains, but the seller didn''t forge some identities for them and instead rmended them to another person who specializes in forging identities.. Such a capitalistic world.

 Chapter 486 - Forge

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Forge</h4>


    "We have to carefully choose our identities." Yi Bing spoke as they head to the ce where the seller of the light brain pointed to them who can forge identities for them four.


    Although Shou Ji came from this world, he is already dead. Naturally, he can''t use his original identity, since it will definitely cause chaos. Not to mention that they still have an enemy, their target, the reborn soul¡­ they have to be very cautious for them to not warrant the reborn soul''s suspicious and rm him, making him be alert with his actions and have his guard up against them.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement to what Yi Bing said as he opened his light brain. "Since our target is a military officer, we should choose identities that are rted with the military world." He spoke. "Naturally, we can''t forge achievements." He added.


    They all grimaced. Since they are outsiders in this world, naturally they can''t make up some achievements about their past. The past has already been changed enough, and they definitely can''t add more chaos in this world.


    "How about we act as military students, then?" Huo Ling suggested.


    Naturally, they can''t be military officers immediately. They also can''t be teachers. That is out of the question since they first have to have achievements and the ability to teach. Not to mention that they don''t know much about this world yet, with the spaceships and mechas new to them, aside from the pheromones possessed by the new humans.


    "''students''?" Shi Jiu was surprised. He didn''t expect this, though he feels gratified.


    He has once worked with Huo Ling before in Normal World 341, which is an ancient world that has a missing case that might have the supernatural involved. He brought his younger brother Jiu Ye with him to train him while Huo Ling was with Yi Bing. The case was really a tricky one, since, until the end, they still don''t have a conclusion whether the supernatural really was involved even though the culprit Ke Hanying was already caught, but there is still that mysterious white cloth that Pei Tingting used to hang herself with.


    Anyway, that case proved to him that Huo Ling is really very smart. Now, Huo Ling suggested for them to forge identities as students and he has the confidence with Huo Ling''s judgement.


    Yi Bing heard what Huo Ling said and he looked at him meaningfully. Huo Ling was puzzled at first why the other was looking at him before he immediately understood what the other is thinking. He frowned and looked away. Yi Bing is thinking of what happened in the Abnormal World 9999 where he acted as a student while Yi Bing acted as a teacher.


    And both of them acted as an engaged couple. Tch.


    Shou Ji started when a thought shed in his mind and he opened his light brain. He was the one who taught them how to use the light brain, since he came from this world, so he is the most familiar with everything here. "Huo Ling¡­ do you mean this year''s Annual Challenge?" he asked as he looked at Huo Ling.


    "''Annual Challenge''?" Shi Jiu asked and also opened his light brain to search.


    Yi Bing finally retracted his gaze from Huo Ling and also opened his light brain to search about the Annual Challenge.


    Chel Military Academy Annual Challenge is an openpetition between the military students and civilian citizens who wanted to be soldiers. If they can defeat a student from the Chel Military Academy, then the challenger will be directly admitted to the academy and be a military student. But, it isn''t that simple, since there are different stages in thepetition, and each stage is harder than the previous one.


    Furthermore, thest stage will be fighting against a teacher and the winner will obtain a schrship. It has to be said that it is through thispetition that Yu Yan also became a military student. The Annual Challenge happens at the end of the year and the purpose of the event is to give the aspiring citizens a chance to be a soldier because they have missed, or failed, the enrollment mid-year. Yu Yan also missed the enrollment so he joined the Annual Challenge. Since he won, he definitely has his own strength. Though, his ''strength'' might also be luck.


    This applies for the original Yu Yan though, as Huo Ling guessed, since in the data of the reborn Yu Yan that he looked up earlier, Yu Yan seeded in his enrollment to the academy instead of participating in the Annual Challenge of the Chel Military Academy.


    He immediately told them about his conjecture and a long silence fell. Then, they all looked at Shou Ji whose expression turned nk.


    "Indeed¡­ when Yu Yan was admitted to the academy, he was the best neer." Shou Ji spoke and smiled with woe.


    "¡­ Yu Yan can be called a ck lotus." Shi Jiu can''t help but mutter. "Of course, I am referring to the reborn Yu Yan." He said and grimaced. Using his knowledge about the future of the world to make changes to this world¡­ he is really a ck lotus.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer but he totally agrees to what Shi Jiu said. This Yu Yan, after he reborn, he became a ckened Yu Yan. Just what happened in the original world? Precisely, what happened to him before, for him to change everything after he was reborn? Huo Ling can''t help but recall the rebirth novels that he has read online before.


    "For Yu Yan to be reborn¡­ he must have died in the original world." He spoke.


    They all looked at him. "What?" Shou Ji was surprised.


    "Well, his death might have triggered something for the whole world to turn back in time." Huo Ling spoke. "His soul then was pulled back along with the time. As to why it was only him who was conscious about this¡­ we have yet to find out." He told them.


    They all nodded in understanding. "What could he has experienced before though, before his rebirth?" Shi Jiu muttered as he wondered.


    "It is useless to ask now." Yi Bing spoke. "Shou Ji''s memories are of the current world''s and not of the world before, the original world. Let''s wonder about this questionter." He said.


    "Okay." They nodded.


    ¡­


    "Ooh! A group of hot-blooded young men who are filled with dreams!" the shop owner spoke as heughed after they told him that they wanted to participate in the Annual Challenge of the Chel Military Academy. "This is great! Really great! The Alliance needs zealous young men like you!" he told them as he happily registered fake identities in the database of the statistics office. He even made them hospital records, the marriage license of their parents, etc.


    "Thank you." Shou Ji answered with a smile.


    "I''ll make you passports, too. The Chel Military Academy''s Annual Challenge will begin in three months." The shop owner spoke as his fingers tapped very fast on the holographic keyboard. "Have you done enough preparations? Although having a dream and being ambitious are good, but you also need strength and luck if you are determined to enter the academy." He told them.


    "We know." Huo Ling nodded. "Chel Military Academy is the best military school. So, please be assured that we know what we are doing." He told him.


    "That''s good, then." The shop owner grinned as he pulled out four identification cards from the machine. Then, he turned and gave it to them. "Although one of my business principles is to not ask of your origins, but I want to warn you that it is best for you not to offend anyone in the capital." He told them. "Especially right now that the Alliance¡­ ai." He sighed.


    Their brows raised but they didn''t ask anything.


    The shop owner waved his hand. "Anyway, fighting is good but be sure to pick wisely who can be fought against with." He said. "Although the military academy sounds magnificent, but naturally, there are also students there who have been admitted through backdoors." He whispered. "Of course, they either have money or connections. It is good if these young masters are reasonable and won''t pick a fight with you, instead. But, most of them don''t have good temper." He frowned in disdain.


    They all looked at each other and just smiled. As grim reapers who have lived for more than a hundred years, naturally, they have already seen many kinds of people. These young masters who were pampered by their families are nothing in their eyes.


    "Thank you." Yi Bing spoke.


    The shop owner smiled. "It''s nothing. It''s nothing!" he told them. "I have lots of customers like you, too, and most of them don''t have a good ending because they didn''t heed my advice and became an eyesore to those people because of their ignorance." He shook his head in disappointment. "I hope you won''t be like them, who have no one to collect his corpse, or no one even know where to pick up his corpse.." He said.

 Chapter 487 - Competition

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Competition</h4>


    Alliance Calendar Year 1208, three monthster, Capital Star.


    "WOAH! What a grand sight!" Shi Jiu eximed when they walked out of the space port and saw the maglev cars shuttling in the sky. Holographic images can be seen everywhere and different beings fill the street, walking back and forth as they traverse the bustling big city.


    "¡­ I feel like I''m going to be blind." Huo Ling frowned as he squinted his eyes when he saw the colorful skins all around him. He felt like the rainbow descended and dyed everyone around them like a giant paint bucket.


    Shou Ji chuckled. "Since the Alliance was founded, all thes part of the Alliance was opened to all beings in the gxy." He spoke. "One is to advocate freedom, and the other is to expand their influence." He exined.


    "I see." Huo Ling muttered and wore sunsses to protect his eyes from the neon-colored skin of the other beings around them. He decided that he won''t ever go to an interster world again.


    It''s as if Yi Bing guessed his thoughts since he saw the other''s thoughtful expression and the other is even nodding with a solemn gaze.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" what the hell are you nodding for? What are you thinking?! He thought with dark lines covering his face.


    "Should we directly head to the Chel Military Academy?" Shi Jiu asked as he turned back to them.


    "There are still one week left. Let''s find a vi first to rent that is near the academy." Shou Ji answered.


    They all nodded in agreement. Money isn''t a problem to them, thus they directly went to buy a vi.


    "It is really convenient to have someone local." Shi Jiu sighed with emotion as they watched Shou Ji ordered foods online to be sent to their newly-bought vi which has a housekeeping robot bought along with it.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "For transportation¡­" Yi Bing muttered and looked at the maglev cars flying in the air.


    "No one has carsickness or acrophobia, right?" Shou Ji asked them as he called for a vehicle online.


    "No." Huo Ling and Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ I have." Shi Jiu spoke.


    Shou Ji turned to him. "Then hold it inter." He told him.


    Shi Jiu. "¡­" feeling wronged QAQ


    ¡­


    "I already registered us online for the Annual Challenge." Shou Ji spoke as soon as they arrived in the vi.


    The sofas are floating and the housekeeping robot is carrying the bags of groceries to the kitchen before it started sweeping the spotless and dustless floor.


    Yi Bing nodded, indicating he heard him. He isn''t polite since Shou Ji, as Shi Jiu said, is a local of this world and is the only one among them four the most familiar with this world. Naturally, Shou Ji took up the task and he is also the one who sought Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s help.


    "There are three stages in the Annual Challenge." Shou Ji spoke as the four of them sat.


    Shi Jiu felt dizzy at the rocking single-seater sofa he was sitting on but Shou Ji ignored him.


    "The first stage is the battle royale." Shou Ji continued. "There are two thousand participants expected but there will only be fifty people that remains at the end. As soon as fifty people are left, the battle will stop." He spoke.


    "From two thousand to fifty¡­ that''s really too much!" Shi Jiu spoke after he finally steadied his seat.


    "Killing shouldn''t be allowed, right?" Huo Ling thoughtfully asked.


    Shou Ji nodded. "That is to be expected. The military exists to protect people instead of harming them." He spoke.


    "What about weapons?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Weapons are allowed. I will show you the permitted weaponster." Shou Ji told them.


    "Good." Yi Bing nodded.


    "The second stage is a solo battle." Shou Ji said. "In this stage, only twenty-five people will remain." He told them.


    "¡­ isn''t this too simple?" Huo Ling asked.


    Hearing his question, Shou Ji smiled. "Well, you are really sharp." He spoke as he looked at Huo Ling with his gaze filled with appreciation. "There really is something special in this stage." He said.


    "What is it?" Shi Jiu curiously asked.


    "If you perform excellently, you can directly be admitted to the academy¡­ as an apprentice." Shou Ji answered.


    Their brows raised. "There is this operation?" Shi Jiu was surprised.


    Shou Ji nodded. "Although, I had Yu Yan as my apprentice when he was already admitted to the academy but not through thispetition." He said.


    Huo Ling''s expression suddenly became thoughtful with his fingers ced on his chin.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "What are you thinking?" he asked.


    Huo Ling raised his head and looked at Yi Bing. "I was just thinking¡­ maybe the original Yu Yan became Shou Ji''s apprentice through the Annual Challenge." He answered. "But, after he was reborn, he still wanted to be an apprentice, but now as a student from the military academy." He told them.


    Shi Jiu was surprised. "Does he think it is shameful to be an apprentice through the Annual Challenge?" he asked.


    "That shouldn''t be. He will still be admitted in the military academy even if I took him as an apprentice." Shou Ji answered.


    "¡­ it must be he felt shameful to be a student in the military academy through the Annual Challenge." Yi Bing spoke.


    "¡­ oh." They muttered, feeling enlightened.


    "This must be one of the reasons why he was bullied." Huo Ling spoke. "Added to the fact that he came from a backwards¡­ the shame has been doubled." He said.


    Shou Ji fell silent. "But I am not that kind of person. I would even see him as courageous and admirable for being brave and wanting to bring honor to his family." He spoke.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "It isn''t you who is narrow-minded, but him." He told him.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened from shock. "What¡­?" he muttered.


    "Although the original Yu Yan was timid, but for him to think that being admitted in the military academy through Annual Challenge as something shameful¡­ it just shows how narrow-minded he is." Huo Ling exined.


    Shou Ji fell silent.


    "Now, we can see that he really is narrow-minded since he changed the past to pave his way for his future." Huo Ling added.


    Shi Jiu nodded in agreement. "This must be the knot in his heart." He said.


    "What should I do, then?" Shou Ji asked. "I didn''t know that this what he was thinking all long¡­ now I am dead and don''t have the chance to tell him what I think about him." He said and sighed.


    They fell silent. Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other. Their gazes are talking.


    "Shou Ji." Yi Bing called.


    "What?" Shou Ji answered. His voice sounds dispirited.


    "Aren''t you feeling arrogant?" Yi Bing asked.


    "¡­ what?!" Shou Ji''s back straightened on his seat while Shi Jiu coughed. "What do you mean by that?" Shou Ji asked as his eyes narrowed, ring at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing looked unperturbed by his gaze. "Look. If the reborn soul cared much about your thoughts, would he still kill you?" he asked as he looked at Shou Ji in the eyes. "He was already reborn, and his personality changed. If he cared about your thoughts much, he would''ve already talked with you about it and he wouldn''t kill you." He exined. "But, he didn''t. He still killed you. This just shows that he doesn''t care about what you think. He doesn''t care about you, even if you are his teacher." He added.


    A long silence fell. Shi Jiu awkwardly looked at Yi Bing and Shou Ji. He thinks that what Yi Bing said is harsh but he also knows that Shou Ji didn''t have a delicate heart. What he fears is that Shou Ji might suddenly explode and punch Yi Bing. But, fortunately, Shou Ji didn''t look like he wanted to hit Yi Bing.


    "I see." Shou Ji muttered after a while.


    Yi Bing didn''t care about Shou Ji''s feelings. Shou Ji also looked like he had adjusted his emotions.


    "The third stage is fighting against a senior student of the academy." Shou Ji continued.


    "Oh?" Yi Bing looked interested. "A senior student¡­ they should be graduating, right?" he asked.


    Shou Ji nodded as an answer. "This is also a part of their training before they graduate." He spoke.


    "Will they be held back by the academy if they lost to a participant in the Annual Challenge?" Huo Ling asked.


    "That shouldn''t be, right?" Shi Jiu said andughed.


    "They really wouldn''t be held back by the academy and will let them graduate. But ¨C " Shou Ji spoke. " ¨C what happens to them after, whether they can find? job or not¡­" he didn''t continue and just meaningfully smiled.


    Shi Jiu''s eyes shed. Although he has lived in an ancient era, but things like this still didn''t change. "It''s because they lost, right? They also lost their reputation for being beaten by a neer.." He said.

 Chapter 488 - Pheromones

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Pheromones</h4>


    "That''s right." Shou Ji nodded as he ordered the housekeeper robot to brew them tea.


    Tea leaves are one of the things that he ordered online earlier, and it is very, very expensive. This is because the earth was destroyed many years ago and only a few things were saved and carefully kept by the evolved humans as a part of the history, and also their culture, and one of those things are tea leaves. The evolved humans also tried to recreate the crops from the earth for them to keep their memories of their mother.


    Since the tea leaves have be rare, it was priced very high. But, who are the grim reapers? They can recreate the currency of this world so money isn''t a problem for them. They can live in luxury. And since Shou Ji ordered online, they had the shop owner also deposit money in the bank ounts he have made for the four them. Of course, they paid him with cold cash, along with their payment for forging their identities. The shop owner was very happy and wishes for future cooperation with them, which is yet to be seen.


    Shi Jiu clicked his tongue. "This sure is nasty." He said. The newly graduates can''t find a job just because they lost a match¡­ tch. Such injustice. He thought.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "This is really unfair for the students." He can''t help but say.


    But, Yi Bing thought otherwise. "Since they already know about this, then shouldn''t they have already prepared themselves in order to not lose?" he asked.


    They all looked at him. They fell silent. ... well, he has a point. They thought.


    "Also, reputation has always been a liability." Yi Bing continued. "Your reputation represents yourself. If your reputation is good, then that means you are good." He told them.


    Huo Ling beg to differ. "What if their reputation was smeared?" he asked.


    "Then, they have to clean their reputation." Yi Bing answered.


    "And if they lost their chance tond a job because their reputation was smeared?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Then that means that the job isn''t for them." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling frowned. "What if their opponent happens to be a very strong who just missed the opportunity to enlist in the military academy?" he asked. "Does the graduating student have to carry this lost match and bring it with him outside the academy, for all his life?" he frowned.


    "Since their strength isn''t enough, they should find a job appropriate with their strength level." Yi Bing answered.


    The discussion ends here. Next, Shou Ji showed them the weapons in this world, and then showed to them the list of the weapons permitted in the Annual Challenge.


    "Shou Ji." Yi Bing spoke after Shou Ji was done speaking about the interster weapons. He also added about the spaceships and the others, as well as the other beings in different gxies for them to be more familiar with this world.


    "Yes?" Shou Ji answered and turned.


    "What about these pheromones?" Yi Bing asked. "How do they work against an opponent?" he said.


    Shou Ji''s brows raised. Huo Ling started. He has almost forgotten about the pheromones! He was too careless! He thought and wrote down on his note to always check the world''s information and the key information.


    "Right¡­ there''s these pheromones." Shi Jiu muttered. "The shop owner didn''t seem to ask us whether we are alpha, beta or omega?" he said.


    "We were in a hurry to leave for the Capital Star that we didn''t check the information made by the shop owner for us." Yi Bing spoke.


    Because travelling between gxies can take even a year, the fastest way to travel is through the wormholes. And the fastest time to reach the Capital Star from that is three months ¨C just almost in time for the Chel Military Academy''s Annual Challenge to start. Although it was three months, but while the spaceship is inside the wormhole, they would feel that it happened in just a blink of an eye and then they are in another gxy.


    "Let''s now check our identities then." Huo Ling spoke and they all immediately opened their light brains to see their profiles. "Beta." He muttered.


    "I am also a beta." Shi Jiu spoke.


    Shou Ji nodded. "Also a beta." He said.


    "Beta." Yi Bing spoke


    They all looked at each other before their gazes fell on Shou Ji.


    "Alpha, beta and omega are the secondary sex characteristic." Shou Ji started. "They are determined through the pheromones which are stored in our nd from when we were born. But ¨C " he spoke. " ¨C as we grew up, the nds can also change. So, when one reaches the adulthood, that is the age of twenty ¨C an age when one''s nd is fully matured, one awakens and then their secondary sex is determined." He exined. "As for the awakening, and how the secondary sex is determined, it is because the person would emit pheromones when he awakens. And this is very dangerous." He said as his face turned serious.


    "''dangerous''? Why?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Shou Ji turned. "This is dangerous, well, only for the alphas and omegas, since the betas don''t have any reaction or any effect on others when they emit pheromones." He spoke. "The betas sometimes were also called ''pheromone-less'' people." He added.


    Huo Ling''s expression looked thoughtful. "The betas won''t have any effect on the others, or react to the others'' pheromones¡­ is this because their pheromones actually have immunity to the alphas'' and omegas'' pheromones?" he asked.


    Shou Ji smiled. "Smart." He spoke. "That''s right." He answered.


    "So, we only have to be wary of the alphas and omegas?" Yi Bing asked.


    Shou Ji nodded as an answer. "The alphas are the strongest while the omegas are the weakest." He continued. "The pheromones, as you can already guess, have changed the physique of the humans, so the alphas became the strongest and the omegas became the weakest, not to mention their reproductive organs, too." He spoke.


    "Omegas can give¡­ even if they are males?" Huo Ling said as he recalled the information he has read in the library before about this world. Shou Ji''s exnation though is more detailed.


    "Yes. Since their pheromones also made their body contain a uterus which is fit for pregnancy." Shou Ji answered before he made a pause. "Though, because the humans of today have now evolved, I am not really clear about their reproduction process." He shrugged.


    The corner of Huo Ling''s lip twitched. "I am not too interested in this area." He said.


    Shou Ji chuckled. "Well, before, the omegas were once called the ''defectives'', since the evolution of the humans is supposed to make them stronger for them to be able to fight against the invaders from the gxy." He continued. "But, the omegas were created, then¡­ too weak." He heaved a sigh. "Fortunately, today, the omegas are respected and not just seen as birthing ''machines'' due to their pheromones that are able to seduce¡­ They are actually be more dexterous, more intelligent and more meticulous in work. So, most of them are professional businessmen, politicians, etc." he said.


    They nodded in understanding and felt sympathetic and also happy for the omegas.


    "How about the alphas?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "Since they all have strong bodies, most of them are enlisted in the military." Shou Ji answered. "Contrary to the pheromone of the omegas which is able attract, the pheromone of the alphas is to repel. It is used for suppression, to threaten their opponents, unlike the omegas who can seduce someone." He exined.


    "So, to counter them, we only have to not smell their pheromone?" Yi Bing asked.


    "That is one way." Shou Ji answered.


    "There are other ways?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Pheromones can also stick to your skin, so you would still be affected." Shou Ji spoke. "The other way to counter the pheromones is to use inhibitors." He told them.


    "Inhibitors¡­"


    "As the name implies, it inhibits the pheromones. Most omegas use this to avoid being¡­ ehem, by the others, most especially when they awaken." Shou Ji spoke. "Alphas also used this to avoid being attracted to the omegas, since pheromones are very sensitive, especially if they have higher matching rate." He exined.


    "''higher matching rate''?" Yi Bing asked.


    "This refers to thepatibility of their pheromones." Shou Ji answered. "There is one more for you to know: marking." He told them.


    "''marking''?" Shi Jiu muttered.


    "''marking'' refers to when the alpha marks an omega, that is like branding the omega as his." Shou Ji exined. "Once the pheromones of the alpha and omegabines, the omega''s pheromone will be suppressed and be mixed with of their alpha''s, showing that he was marked." He exined. "And the higher thepatibility of their pheromones, the more pleasurable their¡­ ehem¡­" he coughed and blushed.


    Their expressions changed and they looked away.


    "Anyway, since we are going to the Chel Military Academy, we will only meet alphas and betas there." Shou Ji spoke.


    "¡­ Shou Ji, may I ask what are you before?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Oh. I was an alpha.." Shou Ji answered.

 Chapter 489 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 489 - Test</h4>


    "''alpha''¡­" Huo Ling was surprised.


    Shou Ji nodded. "The alpha''s pheromones can also be used to force the others into submission." He spoke. "That is, the omega, or another alpha." He said.


    "You can also use it against another alpha?!" Shi Jiu was shocked.


    "Yes." Shou Ji answered. "That is, if they have lower mental strength and spiritual strength than you. It is also more effective if they have worse physique than you." He said.


    "''mental strength'', ''spiritual strength''¡­?" they muttered.


    "Oh. I forgot to tell you about this." Shou Ji pped his forehead. "You can check first if the shop owner has filled it for us, or that he just left it nk." He said.


    They nodded and checked their profile information. "¡­ it''s nk." They answered.


    "I was careless¡­" Shou Ji sighed. "Actually, the mental strength, spiritual strength and physique are ranked from F to S, with F as the weakest and S is the strongest. Of course, it can also be SS, SSS, five S or SSS+." He spoke. "The shop owner also must have not asked us for our mental strength and spiritual strength since he didn''t have the machine to test the mental strength and spiritual strength." He exined.


    "So¡­ we have to test our mental strength and spiritual strength now?" Huo Ling asked.


    "It isn''t that simple." Shou Ji shook his head. "We are on the Capital Star now, which the security is tighter." He looked at them. "If we want our mental strength and spiritual strength, as well as our physique, to be tested, we have to find a private hospital." He told them.


    "But¡­ we have already passed the space port and signed up for the Annual Challenge. Won''t it pose a problem?" Yi Bing asked.


    "If there were idents, then it definitely would matter in the space port." Shou Ji answered. "Fortunately, it has been peacefultely¡­ then their security recently must bex." He smiled. "As for the Annual Challenge, there are special cases where the participants would deliberately hide their mental strength and spiritual strength." He spoke.


    "Really?! Why?" Shi Jiu asked. "That is allowed?" he added.


    "Yes. As an element of surprise." Shou Ji answered.


    Yi Bing looked at Shou Ji. "There is no way that they will let them participate without checking, right?" he asked. "There must be a way to check." He said.


    Shou Ji chuckled. "You saw through me." He spoke.


    "Chief¡­?!" Shi Jiu eximed as he looked at Shou Ji with widened eyes. He felt he has been yed.


    "That was just the initial registration." Shou Ji spoke.


    "''initial registration''? So, there will be another registration after?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Shou Ji nodded as an answer. "The initial registration is for estimating the number of participants." He spoke. "The final registration will be three days before the Annual Challenge starts, and the Chel Military Academy will be posting a form to be filled online. Then, there will be another registration, but a personal one, on the day of thepetition." He exined.


    "Then¡­ there would be ¨C " Shi Jiu muttered as he counted on his fingers. " ¨C three days before the final registration online, right?! Then, shouldn''t we have to have our mental strength and spiritual strength, as well as our physique, to be tested now?!" he asked.


    "Indeed¡­" Shou Ji muttered.


    "You already know the ce, right?" Yi Bing asked.


    Shou Ji grinned. "Of course." He answered.


    Real Light Private Clinic.


    "¡­ didn''t you say that it should be a hospital?" Huo Ling asked as they looked at the decent-looking building before them.


    "It should be. But, it can also be a clinic for those who are too secretive~" Shou Ji smiled as he opened the door and walked inside.


    "Won''t this pose a problem on that day?!" Shi Jiu asked.


    "It won''t. Not anyone can build their private clinic, either." Shou Ji answered as they followed behind him.


    "Good morning. How may I help you?" the girl in the reception desk spoke.


    "I made an appointment with Dr. Reane." Shi Jiu answered.


    This clinic has three doctors. Myer Reane is one of them.


    "Oh. Please wait a moment." The girl spoke and immediately pressed something on the keyboard. Then, they heard something beeped. "The appointment has been confirmed by Dr. Reane. Please follow me." She said and then walked in front of them.


    "This ce is too quiet¡­" Shi Jiu whispered.


    "That''s why you should shut your mouth." Shou Ji told him.


    Shi Jiu immediately covered his lips.


    "Is it because the mental strength testing and spiritual strength testing shouldn''t be interrupted?" Huo Ling asked.


    "So sharp." Shou Ji smiled. "Yes. You''re right. Mental strength testing and spiritual strength testing require full concentration. If interrupted, it may result to a disaster." He said.


    "For example?" Shi Jiu curiously asked.


    "For example, insanity." Shou Ji answered.


    Shi Jiu nervously gulped. "Then¡­ then what should we doter?" he asked and lowered his voice into a whisper. "This world is too advanced¡­ what would our test results beter?" he asked him.


    "It should be fine if we will have SSS+ mental strength and spiritual strengthter." Shou Ji grinned.


    "Why? Aren''t we betas?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Our secondary sex characteristic isn''t affected by our mental strength and spiritual strength, but it affects our physique." Shou Ji spoke. "In fact, it is better for betas to have high mental strength and spiritual strength." He told them.


    "Why?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Before Shou Ji could answer, Yi Bing spoke. "Because betas won''t be affected by pheromones thus they won''t get distracted during the battles." He answered.


    Shou Ji smiled and nodded.


    "So that''s it¡­" Huo Ling muttered and took down notes. "Betas are actually convenient¡­" he said.


    "But, not always." Shou Ji spoke. "Because our secondary sex characteristic affects our physique, naturally, the betas'' physical strength is limited. This is why, even though alphas are highly susceptible to pheromones, but they are more in-demand in the military than the betas." He exined.


    "Oh¡­ how sexist." Huo Ling frowned.


    Shou Ji justughed. "There is a downside in alphas, though. If they were affected by pheromones, their judgement would be clouded, they would feel agitated, and their mental strength and spiritual strength can harm others." He spoke. "And the stronger the alpha is, the more dangerous the situation is." He added.


    "Oh¡­ how scary." Huo Ling muttered in disdain.


    "How does this mental strength and spiritual strength work?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Oh. That''s right." Shi Jiu muttered and remembered that Shou Ji hasn''t exined this to them yet.


    "The mental strength and spiritual strength are used to spiritually and mentally attack others while the pheromones are used to physically attack others, like their judgement and feelings, for example by making them feel fear." Shou Ji answered. "That is why omegas can also now fight back, since although they have weaker physique but they might have higher mental strength and spiritual strength." He added.


    "This world is so magical¡­" Huo Ling can''t help but say.


    Shou Ji smiled. "It isn''t¡­ but it also is." He said. Although there are no magical powers here unlike the world where theye from ¨C the Stable World, but it isn''t wrong to say that this interster world is very magical, but through science!


    "We''re here." The girl who is walking ahead of them spoke.


    The four of them didn''t notice that they have already reached the farthest room. "Thank you." They spoke.


    The girl nodded and bowed before she left. Meanwhile, the four of them looked at the namete ¨C Dr. Myer Reane. Shou Ji, standing in front of them, knocked on the door.


    "Enter." They heard a muffled voice spoke.


    Shou Ji opened the door and entered. The three of them followed behind before they closed the door. They turned, only to be surprised to see a female middle-aged doctor. The name ''Myer'' is actually a female name?! They thought and looked at Shou Ji who is silently smiling.


    The doctor turned and saw the four of them. "What handsome young men!" she eximed and kindly smiled. "Shawn James¡­?" she spoke as she looked at them.


    "That would be me." Shou Ji answered. This is the alias he used.


    The doctor nodded. "Evan ce?" she called.


    "That''s me." Yi Bing answered.


    "Howee Jackson?" she looked at Huo Ling and Shi Jiu who are left.


    Huo Ling smiled. "Hello, doctor." He spoke.


    The doctor smiled back. "And Shane June?" she looked at Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu nodded, looking awkward. This is the name that Shou Ji made up for him. As for Yi Bing and Huo Ling¡­ Shi Jiu heard that they have used this name before in one of the worlds that they have been to. As he tried to recall, he heard Huo Ling wasining to Yi Bing earlier about ''school'', ''fiance'', ''engaged'', etc.. Since he can''t understand what they are talking about, he just reviewed his profile and saw the name Shou Ji made for him.

 Chapter 490 - Result

    <h4>Chapter 490 - Result</h4>


    "Who wants to go first?" Myer Reane asked as she looked at them.


    "I''ll go first." Yi Bing answered.


    Myer Reane nodded and rose from her seat. "Stand in front of this machine and then state your name." she said as she brought Yi Bing in front of a machine which emitted light that scanned his whole body.


    "Evan ce." Yi Bing spoke.


    "''Evan ce'', scanning." A female voice from the machine spoke. "Scanning,plete. Please wear the helmet." The system spoke.


    Myer Reane handed a helmet to Yi Bing. "Fully concentrate and empty your mind." She reminded him. "Please don''t make a noise." She told the three.


    "Yes." They answered.


    "Chief¡­ do you know this doctor?" Shi Jiu whispered as they watched Yi Bing close his eyes while the doctor watched the screen that disyed the status of Yi Bing''s brain as well as the data.


    "Yes." Shou Ji nodded as she looked at Myer Reane. "She''s my paternal aunt." He told him.


    Shi Jiu, fortunately, is very tactful today so he closed his mouth and covered his lips after he heard Shou Ji''s answer. "Oh¡­" he muttered.


    Huo Ling, on the other hand, didn''t have any reaction since he already expected that Shou Ji must be rted to the female doctor. He was about to speak to ask Shou Ji something when they suddenly felt a heavy pressure upon them.


    "Oh, my god!" Myer Reane can''t help but exim as she looked at Yi Bing in horror. "Mental strength SS, spiritual strength SS¡­" she muttered under hear breath.


    "Scanning,plete." The system spoke. "Mental strength, SS. Spiritual strength, SS." It said. "You can now remove the helmet." It added.


    Shou Ji''s brows raised but he just smiled. Huo Ling pped while Shi Jiu was petrified. "Congrats, boss." Huo Ling spoke but his voice and face looked indifferent after Yi Bing removed the helmet.


    Yi Bing turned and scoffed.


    "You have such a good rtionship~" Shou Ji spoke as he patted Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling beg to differ, but he didn''t say anything.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing turned to the doctor. "How about my physique?" he asked.


    Myer Reane finally recovered from her shock. "You pull this handle." She answered as they moved to another machine.


    "¡­ what if I break it?" Yi Bing asked.


    "¡­ so be it." Myer Reane felt her head ached. "We need the data." She said and waved the paper printed from the first machine.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "Evan ce." He spoke and waited for the system to scan his body. Then, he held the handle before he pulled it.


    "CRACK." The handle broke and was removed.


    Yi Bing as he held the handle. "¡­ oh."


    Myer Reane who is looking at the handle. "¡­"


    Huo Ling. "^_^"


    Shou Ji. "^.^"


    Shi Jiu. "-_-"


    Myer Reane regained herposure and immediately pulled the data printed. "Physique, SS." She spoke since the system of the machine can''t speak anymore after it was broken.


    "¡­ thanks." Yi Bing spoke and then took the two printed papers with an indifferent expression.


    "¡­ next." Myer Reane already felt exhausted when it''s just the second person.


    "I''ll go!" Shi Jiu raised his hand.


    Myer Reane looked at him. "¡­ you won''t have a monstrous strength like him, will you?" he asked.


    Shi Jiu suddenly felt guilty. "¡­ I shouldn''t have." He answered and scratched his cheek.


    "¡­ and you two?" she turned to the other two left.


    "We won''t¡­ we think." Huo Ling and Shou Ji answered.


    Myer Reane rubbed her temples as she pressed on the new machine. "You will pay for that machine!" she told them as she pointed the machine that Yi Bing has broken. "And this, if you broke this, too!" she added and pointed the new machine.


    "Sure." Yi Bing answered as he studied his result.


    Myer Reane felt stifled and she urged Shi Jiu to do the test, which is physical testing first. Shou Ji and Huo Lingughed while Shi Jiu wanted to cry.


    "Shane June." Shi Jiu spoke and the system scanned his whole body. Then, he pulled the handle.


    Fortunately, this time, the handle didn''t break. "Scanning,plete. Physique, A." the system spoke.


    Shi Jiu, as well as Myer Reane, sighed in relief as she gave the printed data to Shi Jiu who wiped the tear in the corner of his eye. They then moved to the first machine for him to test his mental strength and spiritual strength.


    "Shane June." Shi Jiu spoke before he wore the helmet.


    "¡­ fck." Myer Reane cursed when she saw the data.


    "Mental strength, A. Spiritual strength, S." the system spoke. "You can now remove the helmet." It said.


    "Are you all monsters?!" Myer Reane couldn''t help but say as Shi Jiu removed the helmet.


    ¡­ technically, yes. They answered in their mind. But, they justughed.


    Myer Reane exasperatedly sighed. "Next." She spoke.


    Huo Ling walked towards her. "Which one should I do first?" he asked her.


    Myer Reane''s lip twitched. "¡­ the physical test first." She answered.


    Huo Ling obediently nodded and stood before the machine. "Howee Jackson." He spoke.


    Light shed and scanned his body. "Howee Jackson, scanning. Scanning,plete. Please pull the handle." The system said.


    Huo Ling held the handle and pulled it.


    "Crrr¡­" amidst the silence, they heard the handle strained.


    Myer Reane. "¡­"


    Yi Bing and Shou Ji grinned while Shi Jiu coldly sweated.


    "Scanningplete. Physique, S." the system spoke.


    Huo Ling finally let go of the handle, as if he was releasing Myer Reane''s heart. "Your clinic¡­ don''t have a machine for SS and above physique testing?" he asked.


    nkly staring at the data printed, Myer Reane felt numb. "Our clients are all wealthy and only knows how to enjoy life, so we don''t expect them to be S, or have SS or above physique, mental strength or spiritual strength." She answered and gave the data to Huo Ling before they walked towards the first machine. "In short, they all only know how to squander money. How can they be like you?" she said.


    She isn''t ttering them and is only telling them the truth.


    "Howee Jackson." Huo Ling spoke.


    "''Howee Jackson'', scanning. Scanningplete. Please wear the helmet." The system spoke.


    Huo Ling wore the helmet and closed his eyes. But, not a secondter and they heard something crashed and then smelled something burning after.


    Myer Reane. "¡­" well, fck me! They are all really monsters! She screeched inwardly and looked at Huo Ling with a disbelieving gaze.


    Shou Ji and Shi Jiu were surprised. Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s indifferent expression was gone. His expression is serious as he looked at Huo Ling.


    Suddenly, they heard something whirring. "Ment¡­tal strength, SS. Spir¡­ itual¡­ strength, SSS¡­" it was the system. "Please rem¡­ over the¡­ helmet¡­" it said before it finally stopped.


    Huo Ling was startled and then removed the helmet. "What¡­ happened? Something burned?" he asked and sniffed. "Err¡­ I''m sorry¡­?" he spoke when he saw Myer Reane''s dark face.


    Myer Reane didn''t say anything and just took a deep breath before she picked up the result and then gave it to Huo Ling. "This will be thest one¡­" she said and looked at Shou Ji as she pressed thest machine on.


    Shou Ji smiled as he walked towards her before he pushed the dazed Huo Ling back to their seat. "Don''t worry. I am ''normal''." He assured her.


    Myer Reane looked at him with a doubtful gaze before she made him stand in front of the second physique testing machine.


    "Shawn James." Shou Ji spoke.


    "''Shawn James'', scanning." The system spoke as the light scanned his body. "Scanning,plete. Please pull the handle." It said.


    Shou Ji held the handle and then pulled it.


    "Scanning,plete. Physique, S." the system spoke.


    Myer Reane heaved a sigh of relief before she gave the result to Shou Ji. Then, they went to the second mental strength and spiritual strength testing machine. But, before Shou Ji could move, she spoke.


    "You won''t damage my fourth machine¡­ right?" she said.


    Shou Ji solemnly nodded. "I won''t." he answered.


    Myer Reane didn''t say anything.


    "Shawn James." Shou Ji spoke.


    "''Shawn James'', scanning." The system spoke as the light scanned Shou Ji''s body. "Scanning,plete. Please wear the helmet." It spoke.


    Shou Ji confidently wore the helmet and then closed his eyes. Then, suddenly, they heard the machine beeped. Huo Ling and Shi Jiu were startled, thinking that the machine broke again. But, they saw Myer Reane''s surprised expression.


    "This is¡­" she muttered under her breath and looked at Shou Ji with aplicated expression. Her gaze seemed to be mixed with pity.


    "Scanning,plete." The system spoke. "Mental strength, S. Spiritual strength, B." it said.


    Huo Ling and Shi Jiu were surprised. Then, they suddenly remembered the condition of Shou Ji''s soul. B rank is actually average, and sometimes, can be considered above average.. But to have this result while his ''friends'' have outstanding results of A, S and SS ranks, his result actually looked unsightly, making him look the odd one.

 Chapter 491 - Registration

    <h4>Chapter 491 - Registration</h4>


    Chel Military Academy, one weekter.


    "1134!" the student in the registration area called. The ID number is the one during the final registration.


    "Here! Here!" someone answered and immediately ran to the front.


    "1135!" the student beside the first student called as he looked around.


    "1136!" the third student called, looking bored.


    "1137!" the fourth student called and didn''t call again since the numbers were already disyed on the screen. They are just calling as an act.


    "1138!" the fifth student called with a stern face. He didn''t like this task and he''d rather fight than deal with various people.


    "1139!" the first student called after the participant was done registering personally.


    "Wow! He has A mental strength, A spiritual strength and A physique!" the other participants eximed when they saw the information disyed on the screen of the participant with ID AC1134.


    "The literal straight A. Hahahaha." Someone joked and theyughed.


    The others looked worried though. "He will be a formidable opponent." Someone said.


    The people around him nodded in agreement. Some of them have B mental strength, B spiritual strength and B physique, which is the least qualification for the participants in the Annual Challenge.


    "Chief¡­ do you think you can defeat him?" Shi Jiu asked as he watched the information of the other participants disyed on the screen.


    "Of course." Shou Ji nodded as he answered. His voice is fileld with confidence.


    "It''s just spiritual strength. Mechas won''t be used in the elimination round." Huo Ling told Shi Jiu.


    "Right. The chief is stronger than the participant 1134 though in terms of mental strength and physique!" Shi Jiu spoke.


    "If you already know it, then what are you still worried for?" Yi Bing asked him.


    Shi Jiu immediately cowered. "¡­ I''m just saying¡­" he muttered and hid behind Shou Ji.


    "By the way, what were your results before when you were still an alpha?" Huo Ling asked Shou Ji.


    "Oh!" Shi Jiu eximed when he remembered this fact and he looked at Shou Ji. His eyes are filled with curiosity, and desire for gossip as he drink water.


    Shou Ji smiled. "S mental strength, SS spiritual strength and S physique." He answered.


    "Pppt!" Shi Jiu almost sprayed the water on Shou Ji''s face. Fortunately, he has good reflexes and he turned at thest split-second and sprayed the water on the ground. "Ack! Keh! Kuh!" he coughed as he patted his chest. His face is red from both coughing and shame.


    Some people in the crowd looked their way. Fortunately, they didn''t look for a minute longer since they weren''t interested in them. After all, they will be opponentster.


    "S mental strength, SS spiritual strength and S physique¡­ the fck!" Shi Jiu eximed as he gulped down water to calm himself. "Chief¡­ you are really very alpha!" he told him as he looked at him with his eyes filled with admiration.


    "Thank you. But, that''s now all in the past." Shou Ji calmly answered with a smile. Although he said that, but he obviously looks pleased.


    "You''re a little short with Yi Bing, though." Shi Jiu scratched his cheek and nced at Yi Bing who has SS mental strength, SS spiritual strength and SS physique.


    Yi Bing was just indifferent.


    "But, the surprising one is - !" Shi Jiu looked at Huo Ling with sparkling eyes. "You! S physique, SS mental strength¡­ but your spiritual strength is SSS!" he said as he shook Huo Ling by his shoulders.


    Huo Ling''s face is as indifferent as Yi Bing.


    "Why do you look like this? Shouldn''t you look happy or excited?!" Shi Jiu asked when he saw theirckluster expressions while Shou Ji just smiled.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just looked at Huo Ling who didn''t have any reaction and is secretly observing the people. He knows why Huo Ling''s spiritual strength became SSS. It is because of the Soul Fragment that Shen Sheng gave him before, which is his own Soul Fragment, making his current soul be stronger.


    But, Yi Bing knows that Huo Ling''s soul is originally strong, stronger than his, even. Since he is Lord Zero. However, for some reason, his soul broke and scattered into Soul Fragments. After Shen Sheng told him about this, he asked Shen Sheng the cause of Huo Ling''s soul scattering. Then, Shen Sheng told him that Huo Ling''s soul crashed.


    Yi Bing isn''t an idiot. He can feel that Shen Sheng is hiding something, and that is the cause why Huo Ling''s soul crashed. Huo Ling was once the first archangel. Then, he sinned and became the first grim reaper, which gave him the title of ''Lord Zero''. Yet, no one knows what happened to him and why no one knows about him right now. They all know that Yi Bing is the first grim reaper, instead of Huo Ling ¨C who is Lord Zero.


    "Yi Bing? Yi Bing!" he heard Shi Jiu''s voice called.


    Yi Bing blinked and then turned to look at Shi Jiu with his icy-blue pupils. "What?" he answered.


    "What are you in a daze for?" Shi Jiu asked, puzzled. "Huo Ling and the chief have already gone to register themselves. It will be our turn next." He told him.


    "Oh." Yi Bing muttered and looked at Huo Ling and Shou Ji who registered themselves.


    Suddenly, there was an uproar when their information was finally disyed on the screen. "Well, fck me!" the crowd roared as they sharply gasped while they looked at Huo Ling''s and Shou Ji''s information disyed.


    "SS mental strength and SS physique¡­ this is already defying the heavens!" they all eximed. "But SSS spiritual strength?! Why don''t you directly ascend?!" they asked as they looked at Huo Ling''s data. "And he''s even a beta! Can a beta have a SS physique?! This isn''t a fake data?!" they were shocked.


    "This other guy, though¡­ although his spiritual strength is B, but he has an S mental strength and S physique!" they said. "He is also strong!" they added.


    "Gosh¡­ we will be facing a bitter battle!" the others can''t help but cry without tears.


    "Just who are they?!" the others curiously asked.


    "''Howee Jackson'' and ''Shawn James''¡­? Never heard of their names¡­" they muttered and watched as Huo Ling and Shou Ji returned to their seats while Yi Bing and Shi Jiu reced them in the registration booths.


    "Looks like they are friends¡­" the crowd added as they watched Huo Ling and Shou Ji conversed while they sat.


    "Oh, fck!" there was another uproar.


    "What is it this time?! A celebrity?!" the others asked.


    "Well, these four people''s appearances can be considered celebrity-level¡­ and they are all strong!" someone eximed.


    "''Evan ce'' and ''Shane June''¡­ the hell! Just who are these people?! Are they actually monsters?!" they said.


    "SS mental strength, SS spiritual strength and SS physique¡­ heck, a beta can have an SS physique?!" someone eximed in shock.


    "The literal straight SS student¡­" somebody muttered with a nk expression and they can''t help but feel sour.


    "''Evan ce''¡­ another one whose name I haven''t heard of." Somebody spoke.


    "This Shane June isn''t that weak, either. Physique, A. Mental strength, A and spiritual strength S! These four people aren''t your average guys!" someone wanted to cry.


    "But they are all betas¡­ their physique''s rank doesn''t match¡­ is the data fake? This isn''t just them showing off?" someone asked.


    "Well, there should be a medical certificate disyed on the Chel Military Academy''s website for the Annual Challenge to verify the participants'' data. Let''s take a look at theirs!" someone told them.


    "Sure!" the others agreed and they all opened their light brain to surf the web.


    "W ¨C what¡­ Myer Reane?! It''s that ''Myer Reane?!" somebody eximed in shock and his voice was so loud.


    "What did you say?! Doctor Reane?! From that Reane family?!" someone asked.


    "It can''t be¡­" someone shook their head, doesn''t want to believe what they found.


    "But, this is the Chel Military Academy. They wouldn''t post something fake, right?" someone asked in a small voice.


    "Then, it was really doctor Myer Reane who tested them?!" someone said.


    "It must be¡­ no one would impersonate doctor Myer Reane, right?" someone hollowlyughed.


    "It is the Reane family that we''re talking about here¡­" someone muttered.


    Shi Jiu was puzzled as he silently listened to the crowd''s murmurs while he and Yi Bing walk back towards where Huo Ling and Shou Ji are.


    "Done?" Huo Ling asked as he rose from his seat with a calm expression while ignoring the gazes of the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Shou Ji is smiling.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Done." He answered as he walked beside Huo Ling while they left the venue.


    Shi Jiu forced himself not to look back at the crowd and silently followed behind Shou Ji. "Wah!" he eximed when they finally left and there was no one around. "So stifling!" he frowned.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling didn''t speak. They know that Shi Jiu would ask Shou Ji what they wanted to ask.


    "Hey, chief.. What is the Reane family? Doctor Myer is famous?" Shi Jiu asked Shou Ji.

 Chapter 492 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 492 - Meeting Again</h4>


    "The Reane family¡­" Shou Ji muttered as he looked away to avoid their gazes. "En. Doctor Myer Reane, my paternal aunt, is famous." He answered.


    "Woah¡­ she''s very famous?!" Shi Jiu eximed as his eyes widened in shock. "So that''s why those participants recognized her name¡­" he said.


    "Yes." Shou Ji nodded as he turned to him. "But she gained her fame through her skills and not just because of her¡­ family." He said in a low voice.


    "Her family? The Reane family?" Shi Jiu muttered when he recalled the conversations in the registration area earlier.


    "Yes." Shou Ji answered as he faintly smiled. "The Reane family¡­ is the royal family." He told them.


    Although Yi Bing and Huo Ling have already guessed that the Reane family must be an influential family, but they didn''t expect for them to be this influential.


    "The royal family?!" they eximed as they looked at Shou Ji in surprise.


    Shou Ji nodded. "Yes. The royal family''s surname is the Reane family." He spoke.


    "Wait, chief¡­ didn''t you say that doctor Myer is your paternal aunt?" Shi Jiu spoke as his brows knitted. "So, that makes you ¨C " his eyes narrowed as he looked at Shou Ji. " ¨C a prince?!" he eximed.


    Shou Ji pursed his lips. "So what? You''re looking down on princes?" he asked as he red at Shi Jiu.


    "I don''t dare! I don''t dare to! I''m not!" Shi Jiu answered as he waved his hands while shaking his head.


    Shou Ji heaved a sigh. "Although I am a prince, but that was before." He said, reminding them that he is already dead.


    Shi Jiu nodded indicating that he remembers. "So¡­ chief, you¡­ your family name is Reane¡­" he said as he looked at Shou Ji.


    "Why? You want to marry into my family?" Shou Ji asked. "You like my family''s surname?" he asked with a smile.


    "Ahahahaha¡­" Shi Jiu hollowlyughed. "Chief, so what''s your real name?" he asked changing the topic. "And¡­ and your upation?" he added when he remembered that Shou Ji was an alpha, and has S mental strength, SS spiritual strength and S physique before.


    "¡­ I wanted to tell you this before but you refused. Never mind." Shou Ji smiled as he shook his head when he remembered the time that Shi Jiu returned from Normal World 341 along with Yi Bing and Huo Ling and he brought him one of his Soul Fragments to the City of the Dead for Ruan Yu to repair his soul, which made him stronger, and strong enough to cross worlds which brings him here now.


    "Hehe¡­" Shi Jiu scratched his cheek when he remembered it, too.


    "My prince name is Erich Reane, the fourth prince." Shou Ji spoke. "My other name is Wei Qi, the Wei surname from my maternal family." He looked at them. "My father and mother had a political marriage, and I was born. My father is the third in line of session so he became a military man while his second elder brother became the prince regent. Although I was the fourth prince, the eldest born in the new generation of the royal family, but I already know my eldest uncle won''t hand the throne to me since he wishes for his own son to inherit the throne. Thus, I ¨C " he smiled when he saw them attentively listening.


    "So, you¡­?" Shi Jiu asked and nervously gulped, waiting for Shou Ji to continue.


    "I followed my father in the military." Shou Ji continued. "My father is the marshal, and through my own efforts, I finally became the general after he retired." He told them.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. "¡­" well, fck. They thought as a long silence fell upon them. "You were once the general?!?!" they asked, shocked, as they looked at Shou Ji with widened eyes.


    Shou Ji nodded. "I was." He calmly answered.


    Their faces were covered in dark lines as they looked at the smile on Shou Ji''s face. "¡­ you never told us." They said as they resentfully looked at him.


    Shou Ji innocently blinked. "But you never asked." He said.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. "¡­" well, he has a point. We really never did. They thought. But that''s because they assumed that Shou Ji is just an ordinary person! Who would expect that he is the most not-very-ordinary person?! Not only was he a prince, but he also was the general ¨C the highest official in the military! Can they guess this? Can they?! Even if Huo Ling''s brain hole is as wide as the Pacific Ocean, but he definitely could never guess Shou Ji''s identity, could he?


    (Huo Ling who was shot while lying down: ¡­ ouch. -_-)


    Yi Bing, as the one in charge of their group, coughed as he regained hisposure. He never knew that Shou Ji is such an important person in this world¡­ well, before. "We have now finished the registration. When will thepetition start?" he asked.


    "Tomorrow at nine." Shou Ji answered. "The battle royale will start at nine and is expected tost for a whole day. Then, in the evening, the awarding ceremony will be held to announce the winners." He spoke. "Then, the second stage will be held the next day at also nine in the morning, and also expected tost for a whole day. For thest stage, it will be held the day after tomorrow. The fifth day will then be the announcement of the winners who will be admitted to the military academy." He told them.


    They nodded in understanding. Just as they were about to speak, they suddenly heard a loudmotion from afar.


    "Not good! An omega is in heat!" they heard somebody cried.


    "What the hell?! How can an omega be in here?! This is the Chel Military Academy''s premises!" someone said as the crowd hurriedly scattered, leaving a man with delicate features and frail-looking body writhing on the ground with a flushed face across the street.


    "Doctor?! Is there a doctor here?!" someone asked.


    "A beta! Anyone will do! Search him up if he has an inhibitor with him!" someone said as they looked around. "Quick! Before an alpha appears and would be affected! It will be an irreversible damage for sure!" they added.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu looked at each other and nodded and they immediately ran across the street. It still wasn''t a red light but since it is an emergency situation, the four of them leapt across the cars on the road, their figures like dragonflies touching the surface of the water. The drivers of the cars that passed by didn''t even hear the roof of their cars has been touched and they continued driving unaware.


    Meanwhile, the passersby who still hasn''t noticed the male omega in heat saw the four ''people''. Before any of them could react, they saw Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu crossed the wide road in less than a minute. Then, they immediately went to the male omega in the middle of the crowd.


    "Make way! We are betas!" Shou Ji spoke and immediately searched up the male omega''s clothes with his hands barely touching the other''s skin. Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu blocked the crowd, slightly pushing them away from the male omega in heat and waited until the street officers or police arrive.


    "Huh? Isn''t he¡­?" Huo Ling muttered when he caught a glimpse of the face of the male omega.


    Yi Bing heard Huo Ling''s voice and turned, but only for his face to darken. Why is Hao Baiyun here?!?! He eximed in his mind. Wait, if this guy is here, then¡­


    As soon as he thought about it, the crowd heard a man yelling. "Make way! I am his family!" a voice familiar to Yi Bing spoke.


    Everyone turned, including Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. Yi Bing''s face couldn''t get any darker while Huo Ling gasped in surprise when the crowd parted and they saw Gu Xingfeng.


    "He''s¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "Ah! Isn''t he lieutenant colonel Gu Xingfeng?" someone from the crowd spoke.


    Lieutenant colonel? Huo Ling thought and stared at Gu Xingfeng.


    "He''s fine now." Shou Ji spoke, turning everyone''s attention on him. He immediately threw the syringe and, in a parabolic arc, it fell urately to the trash bin.


    "Thank you." Gu Xingfeng spoke as he approached Hao Baiyun and carried the other in his arms. Hao Baiyun trembled and his brows are tightly knit because of difort. "If you need anything, just tell me." He said and handed Shou Ji his business card.


    Shou Ji politely smiled. "Thank you, lieutenant colonel Gu." He spoke and slightly nodded. Though he said that, but his face says that he didn''t'' intend to contact him.


    Gu Xingfeng was about to speak when he saw that the students from the Chel Military Academy came out, along with the participants registering.


    "Ah! Aren''t they those four crazily strong?!" someone eximed as they pointed at Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu .

 Chapter 493 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 493 - Marriage</h4>


    Gu Xingfeng''s attention was caught and he turned to the Chel Military Academy students. "Are they new participants?" he asked them as he nced at Shou Ji, then at Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu who stood beside Shou Ji.


    The student in the lead nodded. "Yes, lieutenant colonel." He answered and bowed.


    Shou Ji maintained his smile while Yi Bing''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. Shi Jiu scratched his head while Huo Ling remained silent, watching the show on the side even though he is one of the ''protagonists''.


    Gu Xingfeng heard the student''s answered and turned to look at the group of four, but the four ''people'' didn''t speak, clearly indicating that they didn''t want him to intervene with their matters despite they helped him and that they heard his rank in the military.


    Gu Xingfeng secretly smiled, appreciating these four ''people''s attitude. "Then, I''ll be taking my leave." He spoke and slightly nodded at them before he carried Hao Baiyun away, whose pheromones have now dissipated with the wind.


    The crowd, as well as the students of the Chel Military Academy and the participants of the Annual Challenge were surprised when they saw Gu Xingfeng leave. They thought that Gu Xingfeng would help the four ''people'' after the four ''people'' helped Hao Baiyun, who is his legal husband. But, their thoughts then changed.


    "Wow¡­ they didn''t take this opportunity to hug lieutenant colonel Gu''s thigh despite they found out that it was lieutenant colonel Gu''s family that they helped." Someone in the crowd spoke. "Truly admirable!" they said.


    The other people heard it and they nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, the student from the Chel Military Academy wiped the sweat off of his forehead and then approached Shou Ji, Yi Bing, Shi Jiu and Huo Ling. "Thank you for helping the Madam." He said.


    ''Madam''? Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu thought and wanted to ask, but then thinking they would disy their ignorance of this world in the public, they chose to shut their mouths and patiently wait for Shou Ji to exin everything to themter.


    Shou Ji smiled. "It''s nothing. It is everyone''s duty to help those in need." He said.


    The crowd nodded in agreement and then pped as they watched the four ''people'' left. Meanwhile, the four ''people'' went to a secluded ce to discuss.


    "That was lieutenant colonel Gu Xingfeng, an alpha and the male omega is his legal husband Hao Baiyun." Shou Ji immediately spoke. "Gu Xingfeng''s family is a military family and Hao Baiyun''s family is a politicans'' family. Obviously, they had a political marriage." He exined.


    "Wow¡­ what a dramatic plot!" Shi Jiu can''t help but exim.


    "¡­ what''s wrong?" Shou Ji asked when he noticed Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s strange expressions.


    "They have their reincarnations in the Stable World." Huo Ling answered. "I once met them." He told them.


    "¡­ I met their other reincarnations in the other worlds." Yi Bing spoke, hiding the fact that they have seen the two in the worlds Huo Ling reincarnated to.


    Shou Ji wasn''t that surprised. "The reincarnated worlds aren''t fixed." He spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Where do we go next?" he asked, changing the topic.


    "Should we buy a weapon for tomorrow''s event?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "We can, but it isn''t necessary." Shou Ji answered.


    "Why?" Shi Jiu looked at him.


    "For the fairness of thepetition, and to avoid idents, the Chel Military Academy will provide the weapons permitted to use, as well as the protective suit for the participants to use." Shou Ji spoke. "This is also to prevent the participants for their dirty tricks, hiding lethal weapons." He said.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "Also, the protective suit can detect the vital signs of the participants so that the medical personnel can immediately respond in case of a sudden attack, seizure, or an emergency." Shou Ji continued.


    They fell silent. You never know what surprises that life will give you, and sometimes, they are bad surprises like fatal idents that will highly lead to death.


    "Let''s not buy weapons. Our briefcase can imitate them." Yi Bing suggested.


    "Oh, right¡­" Shi Jiu muttered.


    The four of them then left and decided to wander around and explore more of this world''s transportation and technology.


    In a hospital.


    "How is Yun-er?" Hao Baiyun''s mother asked as they stood outside the room where the doctor and nurses are checking Hao Baiyun''s condition. They spare some time to check Hao Baiyun''s condition.


    "Four participants for the Annual Challenge are fortunately nearby and responded so he wasn''t harmed and no idents happened afterwards." Gu Xingfeng answered as they watched Hao Baiyun through the ss window.


    Hao Baiyun''s family sighed in relief. Hao Baiyun is the only omega in their family so they had him marry Gu Xingfeng. Neither Hao Baiyun nor Gu Xingfeng spoke anything but they know that the two are dissatisfied with this marriage. But, in order to save their family''s face, they acted as a loving pair of husbands in the public.


    "Why is Yun-er there? Where are his bodyguards and assistant?" Hao Baiyun''s father asked and frowned.


    Gu Xingfeng fell silent for a moment. Then, he spoke. "There must be many people around him that time and they identally lost him." He just said. But, he can guess that Hao Baiyun ran away from his bodyguards.


    This is the nth time.


    Hao Baiyun''s father was displeased. "Change the people around him." He ordered his wife. "ce a tracking device in his watch ¨C " he spoke.


    "Dear!" his wife cut him off.


    "Uncle." Gu Xingfeng called. They looked at him. "Xiao Yun doesn''t like to be monitored, that''s why I haven''t ced a tracking device on him until now." He told him.


    "What if something happens to him again?!" Hao Baiyun''s father roared. "Today, he suddenly went in heat in the public. Fortunately, there were kind people who responded appropriately so nothing happened to him. What if there is next time?" he asked as he red at him.


    "I''ll find some people on my end to watch him." Gu Xingfeng spoke as he looked at Hao Baiyun inside the room. It''s not like he hasn''t thought of this n. But, before, he and Hao Baiyun argued because Hao Baiyun found out that he ced his own people acting as his bodyguards.


    Hao Baiyun got mad and used him that he wanted to control his life when they only married out of business. That he has no right to control him since he is only his husband in name. That he doesn''t have to act like he cared about him since everything is just because of a piece of flimsy paper.


    Gu Xingfeng clenched his fists when he recalled that memory. He immediately retracted his spiritual and mental strength that was about to leak and would break the ss around him. This time, he had to make Hao Baiyun mad again. It''s not that he was afraid of the other. But, it''s because he respects him so he gave him his privacy.


    Yet, today, something irreparable almost happened. Thanks to those four ''people'' that responded in time, nothing bad happened to Hao Baiyun. It was also fortunate that it was near the Chel Military Academy, and that the crowd has a conscience to not approach the male omega who is in heat and also to not touch him.


    Now, he doesn''t care whether Hao Baiyun will get madter. It is Hao Baiyun''s fault that he wasn''t careful, and that he is irresponsible. So, he will ce his own people again. Even if he gets madter, he now has no right to me him.


    ¡­


    "Oh¡­ so they aren''t really that loving pair?" Shi Jiu asked as he scrolled the social media tform where Gu Xingfeng''s and Hao Baiyun''s pictures as a loving pair of husbands were posted. "So, these are all just fake acts." He said.


    Shou Ji nodded. "At the least, they are polite to each other in private." He spoke.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling didn''t speak and just listened silently. They don''t doubt Shou Ji''s words since not only was he a local of this world, but he is also a member of the upper-ss society as a high-ranking military official and, of course, someone from the royal family. Thus, he is very clear of the gossips in the social circle.


    "It seems that Gu Xingfeng has noticed that we don''t want to cling to his thigh." Huo Ling spoke.


    Shou Ji chuckled. "That is one of the basic etiquette in the military. To climb higher using your own strength." He spoke. "It is also a sign of respect to those who are beneath you." He added.


    They all smiled. They remembered that Shou Ji was also the general but he definitely has earned his merits using his own strength and that he didn''t got his position just because he is someone from the royal family.


    "Hm?" Shou Ji muttered when he noticed something.

 Chapter 494 - Wei Shi

    <h4>Chapter 494 - Wei Shi</h4>


    "What''s wrong?" they asked when they saw that Shou Ji was looking at something. They turned and followed his gaze but they didn''t see anything. "What is it?" they asked as they turned back to him.


    "No¡­ I thought I saw someone." Shou Ji answered as he stared for a while in a certain direction before he finally retracted his gaze.


    They are currently in a restaurant not far from the Chel Military Academy. Since their goal right now is to enter the Chel Military Academy, they don''t have anywhere else to go but near it. The vi that they bought is also near the Chel Military Academy, just a few kilometers far.


    "Who is it? Someone you know?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Shou Ji nodded. He didn''t intend to hide it from them.. "Wace Moone¡­ no. Wei Shi." He answered.


    "''Wei Shi''?" they muttered and then realized it. "Someone from your maternal family?" they asked when they remembered that Shou Ji''s maternal family''s surname is ''Wei''.


    "Yes¡­ well, no." Shou Ji answered and then heaved a sigh.


    "Which is it?" they asked him.


    "He is from my maternal family¡­ but he is a servant." Shou Ji answered.


    "A servant?!" they were surprised.


    "Well, for me, he isn''t a servant but a childhood friend." Shou Ji smiled. "But, some people in my maternal family treat him as such, because he was adopted by my mother." He frowned. He fell silent for a while before he continued. "So, I brought him with me to enlist in the military and fortunately, he has the talent. Now ¨C " he looked outside the window as if seeing the man named ''Wei Shi''. "He must have been promoted as a major." He smiled, feeling happy for the other person.


    "''Wace Moone''¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he searched the military''s database. "Hm? There is no ''Wace Moone'' in the military." He said when the result came out.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened. "What?!" he sharply turned to Huo Ling. Seeing that Huo Ling''s face is serious and that the other has no reason to lie to him, he searched on his own. "There''s none¡­" he muttered and immediately searched for the name ''Wei Shi'', but nothing still came out. His pupils shrank. "How can this be¡­?" he muttered in shock.


    ''Wace Moone'' is the name Wei Shi is using when he joined the military.


    "He was my adjutant¡­" Shou Ji spoke. "The name ''Wei Shi'', only I call him by that name after he left the Wei family." He said. "Yet, why is his name ''Wace Moone'' isn''t there¡­?" he asked as he looked at the empty result in the web.


    "Did he change to a new name?" Yi Bing asked after seeing the shocked expression on Shou Ji''s face.


    Shou Ji shook his head. "That can''t be!" he said. "He won''t forsake the fruits of hisbor¡­ he should have be a major." He told them.


    Yi Bing fell silent. Even he felt that his question was preposterous after he blurted it out. Who would forsake his position just to change his name?


    "Could this be a product of Yu Yan''s rebirth?" Huo Ling asked.


    They looked at him.


    "That''s right!" Shi Jiu eximed. "Yu Yan can change everything now that he is reborn, right?" he asked.


    "That shouldn''t be¡­" Shou Ji muttered. "Yu Yan has no reason to use his connections to erase Wei Shi''s existence." He said. "They have no animosity between them." He told them.


    They fell silent as they pondered.


    "Then¡­ maybe Wei Shi erased his information himself?" Huo Ling asked.


    They turned to him.


    "This¡­ might be possible?" Shi Jiu scratched his cheek. "It was about himself, after all¡­" he muttered.


    "But why would he erase his own information?" Yi Bing asked.


    Shou Ji lowered his head. "After I died, he and Yu Yan should both be promoted." He spoke. "But, we only saw Yu Yan was promoted. I didn''t check about Wei Shi since I am confident that he should be livingfortable now. But¡­" his lips were pulled into a frown.


    They didn''t speak and just let Shou Ji continue.


    "I really can''t think of any reason why should Wei Shi erase any information regarding himself as ''Wace Moone''." Shou Ji heaved a sigh as he held his head with both his hands because of frustration, as well as helplessness. "He shouldn''t have given up his position. Yet¡­" he closed his eyes and slumped on his chair in defeat.


    "Why don''t you check if he is still in his current residence and ask him?" Huo Ling asked. "Didn''t you say that you saw him just now?" he added.


    Shou Ji''s eyes opened. "That''s right¡­ it must be him!" he said as he sat straight up. "I can''t be mistaken. It is him that I saw!" he said as he rose from his seat. "I''ll go check on him right now!" he said.


    "Should we apany you?" they asked.


    "No need." Shou Ji answered as he went out of the restaurant and then hailed a car.


    They watched the car flew away.


    "¡­ can''t he just teleport in this Wei Shi''s residence?" Shi Jiu asked. "No need for this trouble of hailing a car and pay the fare, right?" he asked.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­ well¡­" they muttered and retracted their gaze after the maglev car disappeared in the distance. As long as they know the ce where they wanted to go, they can teleport there in a blink.


    But Shou Ji didn''t¡­ obviously, his emotions have been shaken up earlier that he didn''t think deeply about it and just left.


    "The grim reapers now have developed emotions¡­" Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak while Shi Jiu suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, he spoke. "It isn''t a bad thing, is it?" Shi Jiu asked and smiled as he drank from his cup.


    Huo Ling remained silent and continued to listen to them.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered after a while. "Emotions¡­ are both mysterious and wonderful feelings." He said.


    ¡­


    Shou Ji alighted from the car after he paid the fare. He stood on the side of the road and¡­ crouched down as he reflected on his actions earlier. "I got carried away¡­" he muttered as his face flushed from embarrassment. He just hopes that Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu won''t think too much about it. "Ai¡­" he sighed as he lowered his head because of shame.


    "Excuse me, you are¡­?" a voice spoke behind him.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened and he turned, only to feel disappointment when he saw that it was a young woman standing behind him. He thought that it would be Wei Shi, but then realized that it was a woman''s voice who spoke.


    "Oh, uhm¡­ I''m Shawn James." He answered as he stood upright.


    "Oh¡­ I''m Emily." She answered and smiled. "May I help you?" she asked.


    "Yes. I want to ask if where is the owner of this residence?" Shou Ji asked and pointed the two-story house behind him.


    "That would be me." The young woman answered.


    "Huh? You?" Shou Ji was surprised. "But¡­" he muttered and then suddenly thought of something. "Did you buy this house?" he asked and looked at the house.


    "Huh? I didn''t." Emily was surprised.


    "What?" Shou Ji is now shocked. "But, this¡­" he pressed his lips tight. This is clearly Wei Shi''s address! He thought. Why is the woman iming that this is her house? He frowned. Suddenly, he realized that he hasn''t been to Wei Shi''s house once. "Fck¡­" he uttered a low curse.


    "Uh¡­" Emily muttered and suddenly showed an awkward expression when she heard him cursed. "Do you have a problem? Maybe I can help?" she asked and forced a smile.


    Shou Ji also knows that he was wrong here. He shouldn''t have cursed. He took a deep breath to calm his emotions. "Yes. Actually, I wanted to ask something." He spoke as he turned to her.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Do you know a man named ''Wace Moone''?" Shou Ji asked.


    "''Wace Moone''?" Emily muttered as she contemted. "No. I haven''t heard of him." She answered as she shook her head.


    Shou Ji heaved a sigh. Well, although he, as the general, is famous, but his adjutant is transparent. No one even knows that Wei Shi is his adjutant. "How about a man named ''Wei Shi''?" he asked, holding on to a small hope.


    "''Wei Shi''? No." the young woman answered.


    Shou Ji''s heart sank. So, Wei Shi lied to me? He faked his address? He thought as he clenched his fists. He took a deep breath to suppress his anger and forced a smile as he faced her. "Thank you for your time." He told her and then immediately left.


    The young woman nodded and watched him walk away before she took out her phone and dialed a number. "Hello? Brother Wace. Someone has been here and is asking for you." She spoke as she opened the door.


    The name on her phone''s screen is ''Wace Daune'', who is her elder brother. She is Emily Daune.

 Chapter 495 - ‘Accident’

    <h4>Chapter 495 - ¡®ident¡¯</h4>


    Shou Ji got no time to cry when he returned to their residence¡­ well, he doesn''t cry. It''s just an exaggeration. Tomorrow will be a big day for the four of them since he, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu will bepeting in the Annual Challenge to enter the Chel Military Academy.


    Fortunately, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu noticed his dark face when he returned and didn''t provoke him. Then, finally, the big day came.


    Chel Military Academy Annual Challenge, elimination round.


    "The Daune family''s heir is here!" the crowd eximed when they saw the important figures sat on the VIP seats.


    "The Daune Technology is the best technologypany! Five years ago, they swept the whole market and steadily rose to the top!" someone said.


    "That''s right! Their goal is to bring dawn for the mechas and weapons that the military will use¡­" they said and resumed talking.


    Meanwhile, the young woman that Shou Ji met yesterday is sitting beside a tall and handsome man who looked like a magazine model on his spotless white suit.


    After greeting with the head and the other figures of the Chel Military Academy, the handsome man, Wace Daune, turned to his younger sister. "What was the name of the man you spoke with yesterday?" he asked her.


    "Shawn James." Emily answered. "Brother. You really don''t know him?" she asked as she curiously looked at him. Although she has a graceful figure, but her face has a childish expression right now. "He knows your previous names, ''Wace Moone'' and even ''Wei Shi''." She told him.


    "No." Wace Daune answered before he made a pause. "¡­ it isn''t someone from the military?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "No." she answered. "He looked like an ordinary person¡­ huh?!" she suddenly eximed when her gaze went to the center of the arena where the participants for this year''s Annual Challenge are standing.


    "What is it?" Wace Daune asked and followed her gaze to the center of the arena. Today, theirpany''s new productsunched and he had the Chel Military Academy use it, and also to promote it, through their Annual Challenge ¨C apetition.


    "Brother, look!" Emily called as she pointed somewhere in the central arena. "That''s him! Shawn James!" she said. "He''s the fourth from the left side in front!" she told him.


    Wace Daune searched the person she is pointing at. Because he was busy yesterday, he didn''t take seriously this ''Shawn James'' since his younger sister said that it wasn''t someone from the military. Only Yu Yan knows his name ''Wei Shi'', but even Yu Yan can''t recognize him now after half of his face was burned in that ''ident'' seven years ago.


    After the general died when he was swallowed by the ck hole, not leaving even a bone or a piece of his cloth, Yu Yan survived while he was half-dead. Yu Yan was also heavily injured, and both of them remained in the hospital for half a year. Then, suddenly, he was found by his real family and took him away, erasing all of his former information and pulled some strings, indicating that ''Wace Moone'' died and his body was left in the space. Yu Yan was also muddle-headed when he woke up and he believed that he really was left in the space. Only the hospital where they were sent knows that he was still alive.


    Fortunately, Yu Yan believed that he is dead, since he knows that it was Yu Yan''s doing the ''ident'' that happened, killing the general. If his real family didn''t find him and made him a new person, he feared that Yu Yan would either kill him, or manipte him. He doesn''t care whether Yu Yan knows or not that he knows he plotted against the general, leading to his death, and that he is relieved to hear that he is now dead.


    All Wace Daune feels that now, he wanted to stay away from Yu Yan and secretly investigate him and expose his crime of plotting against the general, killing him.


    "Brother? Brother!" Emily called, her voice waking him up from his daze. "Geez! What''s wrong with you? Have you been bewitched by that Shawn James'' beauty?" she pouted.


    "''beauty''?" Wace Daune muttered and turned, only to see on the screen Shawn James'' face as well as his data disyed. "¡­ he is really good-looking." He can''t help but say when he saw his fair face, curled lips and beautiful eyes on the screen.


    "AH! You really are bewitched?!" Emily eximed as she hit his arm. "Well, he is really good-looking, as well as his friends." She said as she looked at the three other ''people'' standing beside Shou Ji.


    "''friends''?" Wace Daune muttered and followed her gaze.


    "Yes. I heard from some people that he has three friends who are also strong like him, and two of them are stronger than him." She said.


    Wace Daune looked at Shou Ji''s data disyed before the screen changed. "Well, he is really strong." He agreed. "It would be a pity if no instructor would take him and his friends are their apprentices¡­ well, I expect for them to make a move in the second stage." He said. "This battle royale isn''t a suspense." He added.


    Meanwhile, the crowd eximed and roared in shock when they saw the four ''people''s data on the screen. Even the head and the instructors of the Chel Military Academy were surprised, as well as some military figures who are also guests in the Annual Challenge, like Gu Xingfeng for instance, who came with Hao Baiyun.


    "He''s the one who saved you yesterday, together with his three friends." Gu Xingfeng told Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun looked at the screen. "I''ll invite them for dinnerter." He spoke.


    "That''s not why I told you about them." Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    "I just want to sincerely express my thanks, nothing else." Hao Baiyun said, knowing what he wanted to say.


    Gu Xingfeng felt helpless. "Well, it shouldn''t be a problem after they disy their strength today." He spoke.


    "Now, let''s wee the CEO of the Daune Technology, Sir Wace Daune, to introduce this year''s products of theirpany that will be used for this year''s Annual Challenge." The host spoke.


    Yi Bing, who were standing with Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, spoke. "''Daune Technology''?" he muttered after they heard what the host said.


    "Hm? Right¡­ I seemed to have read that the weapons that they manufactured will be the ones that we, the participants, will use." Shou Ji told them. In short, the Daune Technology is their sponsor.


    "Oh. So this can also be a publicity for them." Huo Ling spoke.


    Shou Ji nodded.


    "Huh? ''Wace''?" Shi Jiu muttered. "Chief, he has the same name as the ''Wei Shi'' you tried to look for yesterday." He told Shou Ji, only to freeze when he saw Shou Ji''s murderous re. "Oh¡­ sorry." He said and apologetically smiled before looking away.


    Shou Ji knows he can''t make a move on the stage so he suppressed his anger due to being deceived by Wei Shi.


    Meanwhile, everyone watched as a tall and handsome man stepped on the podium and gave his speech. The moment he uttered the first words, Shou Ji''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank as his whole being froze.


    "What the¡­" he muttered as he sharply turned to look at the person speaking. Wei Shi¡­? He thought as he stared at him, wide-eyed. Although the man''s voice changed and his manner of speaking changed, but Shou Ji can''t shake this familiar feeling. His voice sounds different, but why do I feel that he is Wei Shi? Is it because I have been thinking of Wei Shitely and that this man has the same name as him? He thought as he stared at Wace Daune. That must be is¡­ he just bears the same name as Wei Shi that''s why I feel that it was him. He thought as he lowered his head and closed his eyes before he took a deep breath.


    But, he didn''t know that as soon as he removed his gaze and lowered his head, Wace Daune who has just turned and stepped down the podium clenched his fists. This feeling¡­ I can''t mistake this feeling! He thought as he lowered his head and walked back to his seat. General¡­ the general is here! He thought as he sharply turned to scan the whole arena to find where that feeling ising from.


    Erich Reane¡­ Wei Qi. He''s here! He is definitely here! He thought as his gaze wildly looked around as soon as he seated. The general¡­ he didn''t die? He thought and looked at his hands shaking on hisp. General¡­ did youe back? He thought as his eyes reddened. He closed his eyes and lowered his head to hide his shaken expression. Thank god you came back¡­ I will definitely give you the justice you deserve! I will definitely expose Yu Yan''s crimes!


    Wait for me, general! I will find you!

 Chapter 496 - Award

    <h4>Chapter 496 - Award</h4>


    As Wace Daune said, the battle royale isn''t a suspense since Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu have sessfully, and even brilliantly, passed the elimination stage as everyone have expected, like Gu Xingfeng, Hao Baiyun, Wace Daune and Emily Daune after seeing the data of them four.?As for the other forty-six participants that have passed with them, most of them have A and B physique, mental strength and spiritual strength and only some have S physique, mental strength and spiritual strength.


    Although Shou Ji has just B spiritual strength, but his S physique and S mental strength is no joke. He eclipsed the other winners aside from Yi Bing and Huo Ling who have SS physique and SS mental strength, and S physique and SS mental strength. Shi Jiu may have S spiritual strength, but he is one rank below Shou Ji in terms of mental strength and physique. And for a beta, B spiritual strength is already great.


    Usually, the betas would only have C spiritual strength and below, and A and B spiritual strength is the best result that they have that was recorded in the history. Thus, everyone is in awe of Shou Ji. Of course, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu who are also ''betas'' and have higher results than Shou Ji¡­ in short, these four ''betas'' are monsters! Well, technically, they aren''t wrong¡­


    Also, most that have passed are alphas and, including Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, there are twenty betas who passed. Two is to three¡­ two betas in terms of three alphas¡­ this result shows how good the alphas are.


    After the battle royale ended, many participants were disappointed, of course, since only fifty were chosen.. Not to mention that four ces were already ''reserved'' for those four monsters¡­ ehem, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, the one thousand nine hundred and ny-six participants have topete for the remaining forty-six ces. It is really hard¡­


    "It''s the short awarding ceremony." Huo Ling spoke when it was dusk.


    Although many of participants have left, but most of them including the audience haven''t left yet after the elimination stage since they still want to see the short awarding ceremony for the fifty qualified people.


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked as they stood together with the other forty-six participants who will be awarded with them for winning the elimination stage.


    Huo Ling and Shi Jiu turned and looked at Shou Ji who looked jittery.


    "Chief, are you nervous? But, this is just a small event¡­" Shi Jiu spoke.


    "That''s not it!" Shou Ji answered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Then, why do you look restless?" Huo Ling asked.


    "That¡­" Shou Ji muttered before he took a deep breath to suppress his emotions. "I think Wei Shi is here." He answered.


    "Huh? That guy who ran away?" Shi Jiu asked in surprise.


    As soon as his voice fell, they saw Shou Ji''s face darkened.


    "Oops¡­" Shi Jiu muttered and immediately zipped his mouth. He forgot again that Shou Ji is mad at his adjutant who went missing.


    "If he is here, then shouldn''t you be angry instead of restless?" Huo Ling asked.


    Shou Ji pinched the space between his brows when he felt his head ached. "¡­ actually, there''s this strange feeling¡­" he muttered and heaved a sigh as he decided to tell them. "I actually can''t exin it, but I have been feeling this strange aura since earlier¡­" he told them.


    "Huh? Strange aura?" they asked.


    Shou Ji nodded. "I don''t know what is it." He frowned. "Then, for some reason, I link this strange aura to Wei Shi." He said and then paused. "I don''t know why it is him." His brows knitted.


    "You can feel a strange aura. And then it is rted to Wei Shi?" Yi Bing summarized.


    "Yes." Shou Ji affirmed.


    "What could this strange aura be¡­?" Huo Ling muttered. "And is rted to Wei Shi?" he frowned. "Is it his mental strength or spiritual strength?" he asked when he remembered that aside from pheromones that can affect others physiologically, the mental strength and spiritual strength can also affect the others physiologically, as well as psychologically.


    "No. I am familiar with Wei Shi''s mental strength and physical strength, and this strange aura isn''t these two." Shou Ji answered with his voice filled with conviction.


    "Then, could it be pheromones?" Shi Jiu guessed.


    Shou Ji fell silent. "¡­ actually, if one''s mental strength and spiritual strength is too strong, he can control many people and produce arge-scale chaos." He spoke. "The same can be said with pheromones. So, it can''t be these three." He told them.


    "Then¡­ what could this strange aura be¡­?" they muttered, feeling puzzled.


    Shou Ji grimaced. "Unfortunately, although I can feel that he is around, but I can''t exactly point his location." He said as his face darkened.


    At this juncture, the host spoke is announcing the list of winners and is calling their names one by one to go to the stage and receive a certificate. Meanwhile, the audience''s attention suddenly caught by something when they noticed it.


    "The Daune Tech''s representative is Miss Emily?" they spoke when they were surprised seeing Emily on the stage. "Where is Mr. Wace? Wasn''t he here earlier?" they asked as they searched for his figure. But, they are doomed to fail in finding him since Wace is inside the VIP room reserved for him while he heavily sweats because his body suddenly felt strange.


    Hot¡­ cold¡­ his whole body is uncontrobly shaking and is bathed in his sweat. The surroundings were also vacated because his mental strength and spiritual strength is suddenly fluctuating and Emily warned the staff to not let anyone near the area or they might be harmed. Fortunately, Wace Daune''s pheromones didn''t riot. But, it was also unfortunate since it is his mental strength and spiritual strength. This never happened before, and Emily felt nervous for him since neither of them knows what might be the result of this strange happening to her brother. Since her brother is unavable, and although she felt worried, but she suppressed her emotions and forced a smile as she handed the certificates to the winners.


    "You¡­ congrattions." Emily sincerely said when Shou Ji stood before her.


    "Hello, Miss Emily." Shou Ji politely spoke. "I apologize if I have offended you yesterday¡­ I really didn''t recognize you." He exined.


    "It''s alright." Emily smiled. "Good luck with thepetition!" she told him.


    "Thank you." Shou Ji answered and slightly nodded at her before he left the stage.


    "Congrattions." Emily spoke as she handed the certificate to Shi Jiu, Huo Ling, and then Yi Bing after. She sighed in relief when the ceremony ended and she immediately rushed to the VIP room where her brother is.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Shou Ji are about to leave when a familiar voice called them.


    "Mr. James." Gu Xingfeng called. "Mr. ce. Mr. Jackson and Mr. June." He added as he and Hao Baiyun approached the four ''people'' together with their bodyguards.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Shou Ji turned. Actually, they already have seen the two since earlier and have expected them to stop them. Yi Bing wanted to immediately leave but since they have a task in this world and Gu Xingfeng is rted to their task, which involves the military world, he ced his responsibility before his personal problem.


    Such a dedicated and responsible, hardworking grim reaper. Truly a model figure!


    Shou Ji smiled. "Lieutenant colonel Gu. Mr. Hao. Good evening." He greeted.


    "Mr. James¡­ the four of you are Chinese, right?" Gu Xingfeng asked before he made a pause. "I didn''t mean anything in my question." He added.


    "We weren''t offended." Shou Ji spoke. "Yes. We are fellow Chinese." He answered. "My real name is ''Shou Ji''." He said.


    "Yi Bing." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Huo Ling." Huo Ling said.


    "My name''s ''Shi Jiu''." Shi Jiu grinned.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Then, it is better to call you by these names, right?" he asked.


    "Lieutenant colonel Gu is wee. Mr. Hao, too." Shou Ji answered.


    "Thanks." Gu Xingfeng heaved a sigh of relief before he turned to Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun slightly nodded at them. "Hello. I am Hao Baiyun. Gu Xingfeng''s¡­ legal husband." he introduced himself.


    His short pause didn''t escape Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu while Shou Ji remained smiling. This confirmed that what Shou Ji said is true. That this pair of seemingly perfect couple actually has a problem. But, it isn''t their problem.


    "I am also the person you saved yesterday." Hao Baiyun continued. "In order to express my sincere gratitude, I want to invite you to dinner. Can you lend me some of your time?" he asked in a gentle voice and a mild tone, neither servile nor overbearing.


    The four of them have a good impression of him, actually. "If it is fine with Mr. Hao." Shou Ji answered on behalf of their group.

 Chapter 497 - Wallace

    <h4>Chapter 497 - Wace</h4>


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Thank you." He spoke before he turned to Gu Xingfeng. "You can leave us now." He told him.


    This surprised Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu, but they didn''t show it. They then remembered that Shou Ji said about Hao Baiyun''s and Gu Xingfeng''s rtionship in private and what Hao Baiyun said just now which is implying of driving Gu Xingfeng away is a confirmation of Shou Ji''s spection.


    Gu Xingfeng froze. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something to Hao Baiyun, but then stopped as if he recalled something. In the end, he turned to Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Shou Ji and slightly nodded at them. "I''ll be leaving xiao Yun in your care." He told them before he turned and left alone, leaving all the bodyguards with Hao Baiyun.


    "Let''s go?" Hao Baiyun spoke.


    "Yes." The four ''people'' answered. Actually, Gu Xingfeng not present is convenient to them since they wanted to ask Hao Baiyun, someone who is rted to the military, about Yu Yan.


    ¡­


    "Brother? Brother!" Emily called after she opened the door and saw Wace Daune lying on the floor, unconscious. "Brother!" she cried and knelt beside him as she touched him, only to feel that his clothes are soaking due to sweat. "Call an ambnce!" she yelled outside.


    "Yes!" the staff hurriedly answered and immediately left while their bodyguards who was waiting somewhere came in and helped Wace up. Fortunately, his spiritual strength and mental strength aren''t fluctuating anymore thus they weren''t harmed.


    When the ambnce arrived and Emily sat inside to apany her elder brother, she can''t help but recall the time that her elder brother returned to them.


    Wace Daune was kidnapped when he was born. Their mother gave birth to him in the middle of travelling after an ident happened and her water bag broke. The ship she was in was hijacked by the space pirates and she almost died during the rescue when the military and the space pirates exchanged fires. She was injured and heavily bled, resulting to her fainting from blood loss.


    When she finally woke up, she was in the hospital. But, her baby was gone. She asked everyone if they saw her child but none of them know of his whereabouts. Her husband also used his connections to pry open the mouths of the passengers in the ship with his wife at that time, but it was futile. It was as if the child has disappeared like a smoke. It was as if it was a nightmare.


    Years passed by and she fell into a depression. But, fortunately, a light lit up her dark world after her son was gone. She was pregnant, and it was a daughter. Although her pregnancy wasplicated this time, but it gave her hope. Her daughter was miraculously born safe, and she and her husband pampered her to the fullest. As she grew up, they didn''t hide it from her that she has an elder brother, and she also longed for her unknown elder brother, wishing day and night that she could see him, finally found him.


    It''s as if the heaven heard her wish and it was granted. She was visiting a friend who lived on a inhabited by Zergs but was rescued by the military. Regretfully, when her friend wanted to thank the general, she learned that the general died in explosion.


    Emily was on her way to see her friend when she saw a man lying on the stretcher that was pushed by the nurses, probably just finished for his check-up. It was just an inadvertent nce, but it changed her family''s life that instant. Until now, she still could feel the thrill, the shock and joy when she saw her elder brother for the first time.


    That day was bound to be restless. She shouted that it was her elder brother. At first, the staff of the hospital thought that she had gone crazy since in Wace''s information, his family is the Wei family. But, she called her parents and immediately, they arrived. How did she determine that he was her missing elder brother? His face is both of their parents! The shape of his face and his brows are like their father''s while his lips and nose, and the shape of his eyes are from their mother''s! She has been sticking with their parents for all of her life so she is very familiar of their faces!


    That day should have created a big wave due to her actions. But, the next day, it''s as if nothing has happened, except that Wace was gone in the hospital, along with his records. It''s as if he didn''t exist. That''s how efficient father Daune. Emily, meanwhile, apologized to her friend that she hasn''te that day because there was an ident. Then, she left with her parents, taking her now found elder brother along with them, as well as all of the information relevant to her elder brother.


    The space was vast but finally, their family was reunited. They learned that her elder brother was adopted by the Wei family after they found him on the street. But, as for how he ended up on the street, the Wei family didn''t know. It was just out of their kindness that they took the poor child in, not knowing that he is actually the prince of the Daune royal family! As for why no one knows of the Daune royal family, it is because they are very low-profile and doesn''t like the media, onlying out to socialize if it is necessary. One of the reasons for this is because their business involved the underworld. Not to mention that the they rule in is very distant.


    This is why ''Wace Moone'' disappeared like a smoke, just like how he did when he was still a baby. When he finally woke up, he became Wace Daune from Wace Moone and Wei Shi. It was like he was reborn, especially when they found out that he didn''t remember anything before he woke up. His family was already very happy that they found him and he returned to them, and even more happy that he forgot his past which is very tragic ¨C from being kidnapped when he was young, bullied in the Wei family and treated like a servant, and was also suppressed in the military, until that ident happened.


    But, little did they know that Wace actually retained his memories. He just told them that he had amnesia since he wanted to sound them out first, andter wanted to make them feel happy after confirming that they were indeed his real family. In the end, it was only Emily that he told about this, and Emily was very happy that he trusted her.


    "His mental strength and spiritual strength upgraded!" the doctor eximed when he got the result of Wace''s condition. He immediately ryed the information to Emily. "His past headaches and sleeping spells¡­ it is because his brain became even more developed thus resulting to his mental strength and spiritual strength bing stronger. He has now SS-rank mental strength and SS-spiritual strength." He told her.


    Emily sighed in relief as she weakly fell on the chair. Her heart hanging on her throat finally settled down. "Will there be repercussions after this?" she asked. She is still afraid that something might happen to her elder brother again. She, especially their parents, can''t take it.


    "For now, there is none." The doctor answered. "But, we still have to observe him for a week to be certain." He told her.


    Emily nodded in understanding and thanked him before she went to see her elder brother. On the way, she called their parents, informing them that something came up and they have to stay for a week in the. Their parents agreed.


    "Sorry." Someone apologized when they bumped into her.


    Emily almost dropped her phone and turned to see who it was. Her bodyguards that are hiding in the corners immediately moved and surrounded her, but she raised her hand to stop them when she recognized the person. "Lieutenant colonel Yu Yan." She spoke.


    Yu Yan was startled and he raised his head to see a beautiful and elegant woman. "Hello. You know me?" he asked, surprised.


    Emily nodded. "I''ve heard of you." She answered.


    Yu Yan smiled. "So that''s it. May I know who you are?" he asked. He was too busy in the military and has no time to socializetely.


    "Just a fan of the former general." She answered as she stared at Yu Yan''s face. But, seeing that there were no ripples on his expression, she excused herself. "My name is Emily. It was nice meeting lieutenant colonel Yu Yan. Goodbye." She said and then left to go to her elder brother''s room.


    Meanwhile, Yu Yan watched her leave until she disappeared before he resumed on his way. His head is achingtely and he thinks it was due to stress. He didn''t know that the girl he just met went to see his formerrade-in-arms whom he has now forgotten.

 Chapter 498 - Objective

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Objective</h4>


    "So, Yu Yan is really an ambitious person but to reach his goals, he is very hardworking." Shi Jiu spoke as they returned after they had a dinner with Hao Baiyun. "He is a typical person." He said.


    They nodded in agreement. There is nothing wrong in being ambitious. On the contrary, it is admirable since you have a goal and is working hard to reach it. But, that is on the premise that your actions aren''t against the morality. As they already know, Yu Yan reached his goal by stepping on Shou Ji.


    "So, what should we do now?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "Just continue with the n and win." Yi Bing answered.. "As long as we enter the Chel Military Academy, we are one step near to our goal." He said.


    "Yes." They answered.


    The Chel Military Academy is their tool to enter the military world. As long as they perform well and graduate, they will officially be a soldier, which makes them one step nearer to their target ¨C Yu Yan, who is now a lieutenant colonel. Time is what they have the most and they are patient, so they chose this route, entering the Chel Miltary Academy as students and then graduate, bing an official soldier.


    As for the other route, which is to set up a business and get close to the military¡­ they don''t even have real identities. Even if they have the sources, that is making replicas of the products of this world through their briefcases, and also have Shou Ji who is knowledgeable of this world as a backup, but they also need to socialize if they want to start a business. They can''t socialize since they have to be as low profile as they could, preventing themselves from being discovered as outsiders.


    Thus, they can only choose to be students of the Chel Military Academy ¨C the most prestigious and biggest military academy.


    "Let''s rest since we have a battle tomorrow." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    ¡­


    "You met Yu Yan?" Wace said, surprised, as they sat on the backseat. They are on their way home, to that two-story house that Shou Ji went to and met Emily instead. Even though they are filthy rich, but Wace doesn''t like extravagant things.


    Emily, who idolizes her elder brother, naturally followed him. "Yes." she nodded. "He acted as if the general is nothing when I mentioned the general." She told him and frowned.


    It''s as if something pierced Wace''s heart and his brows knitted in anger. "That bastard." He gnashed his teeth as his fists clenched.


    "Brother. You can tell dad about this. That mere Yu Yan is nothing¡­" she said. In just one snap of their father''s fingers, Yu Yan will be reduced to nothing. Just look how ''Wace Moone'' disappeared even if he is the adjutant of the general!


    Wace cut her off. "No. This is a personal matter and I wanted to handle this by myself." He said. His voice says that his decision is final.


    Emily heaved a helpless sigh and chose to change the topic. "It seems that Yu Yan has a problem with his brain, that''s why he came to the hospital." She spoke. She had their people investigate what Yu Yan came for in the hospital earlier. "His head is hurtingtely, and he thinks that it must be stress. But, because the frequency increased, he decided to go to the hospital to have his head checked." She exined.


    "His brain?" Wace''s lips curled up.


    Emily started when she saw her elder brother''s reaction. "Brother¡­ you seem to know something?" she asked as her eyes narrowed in intrigue. From her brother, she knew that Yu Yan is two-faced and is a murderer. Although his target is the general, but she knows that her elder brother likes the general thus she also likes the general and hated Yu Yan.


    "Don''t ask anymore." He told her. After a while, he spoke. "Emily." He called.


    "Yes?" she answered as she looked at him.


    "Do you¡­" Wace spoke and looked outside the window, watching the familiar yet also unfamiliar scenery in his eyes.


    "Brother?" Emily called when she didn''t hear him speak again.


    Wace shook his head and closed his eyes. "Forget it." He said. His voice sounds tired.


    Although Emily felt that something is wrong, but then she believes in her elder brother. So, she nodded and didn''t speak again. She is also worried that he still feels ill so she didn''t make any noise or ask him until they reach their home.


    ¡­


    When Hao Baiyun opened the door, he was surprised to see Gu Xingfeng was there, waiting for him. This is a first. He knows how busy Gu Xingfeng is, especially that he is about to be promoted to colonel. Not to mention that their rtionship is just purely for business reasons, so he isn''t expecting to see the other at home.


    Also¡­


    Gu Xingfeng turned and rose from his seat as he ced the book he is holding on the coffee table before he walked towards him. "How was the dinner?" he asked when he reached him.


    Hao Baiyun looked at Gu Xingfeng''s casual clothes. Usually, he would see him in his military uniform when he is at work, or in a suit when they are socializing. This is the first time that he saw him wearing casual clothes, and it looked homely. Why? Because they never sleep in the same room. There is no need to.


    "Mn¡­ it''s just fine." He answered as he retracted his gaze from Gu Xingfeng''s clothes. He suddenly felt some emotions in his heart, and he immediately suppressed them. "It seems that they are interested in Yu Yan." He told him as he sat on the couch and the housekeeping robot poured him drink.


    "Yu Yan?" Gu Xingfeng muttered. He remembered that Yu Yan has the same rank as him, and just newly-appointed after thete general Erich Reane died. He also remembered that Yu Yan is Erich Reane''s student. "Why?" he asked as he sat beside Hao Baiyun and picked up his book, which is on the other side of the table.


    Hao Baiyun suddenly felt that something is strange, but he can''t put a finger on it, so he ignored it. "They said that Yu Yan once saved their hometown while Yu Yan was travelling. So, they wanted to be soldiers like him." He answered.


    "Interesting." Gu Xingfeng muttered.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t speak. He knows what Gu Xingfeng meant by ''interesting''. Yu Yan is obviously an ambitious person and he wouldn''t care about a small, nameless ce like someone''s hometown. So, Shou Ji, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu must be lying.


    But, they also said that you can''t judge a book by its cover. It can also be that they have misunderstood Yu Yan and that Yu Yan is innately kind, just hiding it.


    "Apany me to eat." Gu Xingfeng spoke as he rose from his seat.


    Hao Baiyun was startled and he subconsciously asked. "You haven''t eaten dinner yet?" he asked and looked at the time.


    "I am waiting for you toe home." Gu Xingfeng answered as he turned and looked at him.


    Hao Baiyun suddenly paused. He finally realized what''s strange. It is Gu Xingfeng. Gu Xingfeng''s behavior is strange. He raised his head and looked at the other, only to meet his gaze. Then, suddenly, he felt his heart skipped a beat when he saw the emotions in the other''s eyes, which he usually sees looked cold.


    This is the first time he saw those emotions in Gu Xingfeng''s eyes. Then, by the time he realized it, he heard himself spoke. "Okay." He agreed.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled and stretched his hand out. Hao Baiyun raised his hand and epted it, letting him pull him up, only for him to fall into the other''s embrace. Gu Xingfeng then buried his face on Hao Baiyun''s shoulder, the tip of his nose touching Hao Baiyun''s nape, where there is a scar, ringly eye-catching on his fair skin.


    The scar was the result after Hao Baiyun slit his nape. Gu Xingfeng could still remember. Not the overflowing enticing smell of Hao Baiyun''s pheromones leaking due to his nd was cut off. But, it was Hao Baiyun''s blood. Hao Baiyun cut his nd when their marriage was announced. It was him rebelling against his family. Hao Baiyun''s family naturally panicked and got frightened, and Gu Xingfeng''s family was angry, especially when Hao Baiyun can no longer bear children after he cut his nd.


    But, what surprised everyone was that Gu Xingfeng still wanted to continue the marriage. They all felt that he has gone insane. But, after that, they thought that he wanted to save his face because the marriage was already announced, and that the news of Hao Baiyun''s incident was suppressed, so only their families know that Hao Baiyun can''t get pregnant.


    However, they would never know that Gu Xingfeng''s feelings are sincere, and he could never be happier to know that Hao Baiyun can''t bear a child anymore. Hao Baiyun can only be his.

 Chapter 499 - Hidden Forces

    <h4>Chapter 499 - Hidden Forces</h4>


    The next day, the Chel Military Academy''s Annual Challenge passed without any idents. As expected, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu won again brilliantly. The other participants struggled hard and each battle is very exciting, since their strengths are close to each other, or even. Thus, each battle is very tense.


    In the end, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu passed along with the twenty-one participants. In the third stage, if they can win against their opponent which is a senior student of the Chel Military Academy, it is possible for the twenty-five of them to pass. But, of course, it isn''t just for a show to be a student of the Chel Military Academy, especially being a senior.


    After the short awarding ceremony, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu nned to stroll around to be more familiarize with this world. They don''t need to eat dinner nor to rest, nor even prepare for tomorrow since they are confident of their strength.


    But, the four of them didn''t expect to be called by someone. "Evan! Howee! Shawn! Shane!" that person called from behind them.


    The four of them turned and saw a familiar person. He is one of the twenty-one participants who won in the second stage.


    "Yuale Figue?" Huo Ling called when he remembered the person''s name.


    Yuale''s eyes brightened as he looked at Huo Ling. "You remember me!" he eximed as he approached them.


    Huo Ling nodded. Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu stared at him. Yi Bing felt sour. Shou Ji felt admiration to Huo Ling''s memory while Shi Jiu was awed that Huo Ling could smoothly pronounce Yuale''s name. His full name! Shi Jiu can''t and he felt his tongue would tie up even just pronouncing his alias, ''Shane June''.


    "What''s up?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Yuale. He remembers that Yuale is a beta with A spiritual strength, A mental strength and A physique.


    Yes. Yuale Figue is the literal straight A person.


    Yuale smiled. "No¡­ I just want to be friends with the four of you!" he answered.


    They were not surprised. In fact, the twenty-five of them won''t be opponents anymore since theirst opponents are the senior students of the Chel Military Academy and their battle against them would determine if they would pass or fail.


    "Sure." Huo Ling answered before Yi Bing could answer.


    Why Yi Bing only¡­ it''s because Shou Ji is cool with anything while Shi Jiu is friendly by nature. On the other hand, Yi Bing is frigid and his superior. Of course, he doesn''t know that Yi Bing is interested in him.


    "Thank you!" Yuale shook Huo Ling''s hand, which Yi Bing almost made Yuale turn into an ice statue. "Do you have an appointment tonight? Or would you like to train early tonight to prepare for tomorrow''s fight?" he asked them.


    "Do you want to talk to us about something?" Huo Ling asked. Shou Ji has already taught them about the universalnguage of this world, and they conscientiously studied the othernguages. So, Huo Ling can smoothly converse with Yuale.


    "To be honest, yes." Yuale answered. "I noticed that you aren''t really familiar with some matters." He said as he looked at them one by one. Yes, including Shou Ji, who should be very familiar with this world.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed. "What do you imply?" he asked.


    Yuale met his gaze. "I was secretly observing you and noticed that you don''t use your mental strength that much in the battles and mainly rely on your physique." He answered.


    They all fell silent. What Yuale said is the truth.


    Shou Ji''s lips curled up. "You want to help us?" he asked.


    Yuale turned to him and nodded. "I sincerely want to be your friends." He answered.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and his expression remained serious while Huo Ling is pondering over something. Both of them could guess that Yuale is hiding something from them, but he also isn''t malicious. Meanwhile, Shi Jiu scratched his head since he can''t understand them.


    Shou Ji''s eyes shed and remained smiling. "You should be honest if you want our help ¨C " he spoke as he looked at Yuale Figue''s eyes. " ¨C Your Highness Reine Reane." He said.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu were shocked and looked at Shou Ji with widened eyes while Yuale Figue''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Shou Ji. "Who are you?" he asked. But, he doesn''t look like he was scared. He is really perceptive since he noticed that they don''t held malice.


    Shou Ji didn''t answer him. "Your Highness doesn''t need to be concerned about our identities." He said. "We just happened to know some things about a conspiracy that led to thete general''s death." He told him.


    This time, Yuale''s expression changed and he stared at Shou Ji in shock.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. "¡­" what ''we''? It''s only you! They thought. But, this is the first time that they heard that Shou Ji''s death is a conspiracy, but not only by Yu Yan. They can feel that there is more to this conspiracy.


    Not to mention that Shou Ji was also a royal family member before¡­ his death as a general is such a big blow to the royal family. Since not only a family member died, but also they lost a big support of him in the military. Thus, the royal family is now in a big trouble.


    "We will help, of course, if Your Highness trusts us." Shou Ji told Yuale, or Reine Reane.


    "Although I don''t know who you truly are, but my instinct tells me to trust you." Reine honestly spoke. "Did you notice that although the four of you are the best candidates this year, but no one took you in as apprentices?" he asked.


    They nodded. Shou Ji has already told them about this, so they also noticed this matter.


    "Although the four of you are very strong and would increase the forces, but everyone is cautious." Reine spoke. "The enemies, although itching to pull you in, they are cautious to not show their tails. Meanwhile, we are also cautious since we can tell that your backgrounds are fake and is vignt that you must be undercovers sent by the enemies. So, we didn''t try to pull you in." he exined.


    "But, you are now talking to us." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Because I trust in my judgement." Reine answered. "To show my sincerity, I won''t pry into your lives, nor investigate your backgrounds." He told them.


    "You didn''t do this before." Huo Ling spoke.


    Reine turned to him and nodded. "That''s because you have lots of stories to tell." He smiled.


    "Then you''ve made the right decision!" Shi Jiu grinned.


    Reine chuckled. In fact, instead of being vignt, he feared the four of them, especially Shou Ji who made him feel familiar to him. He also didn''t feel malice so he didn''t try investigating them. He guessed that they are undercovers.


    "You don''t need to train us." Shou Ji spoke. "I can train them myself." He told him.


    Reine stared at Shou Ji for a long while before he nodded. "Then, I will thank you in advance." He said.


    Shou Ji nodded and then led Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu away.


    Reine remained standing where he is before a smile appeared on his lips. "He is such a fox." He helplessly sighed as he looked at Shou Ji''s back. "Was I mistaken¡­ that it is you, cousin?" he muttered when he remembered his cousin Erich. Then, he bitterlyughed. "Let''s go." He called, though there was no one that can be seen around him.


    As soon as he left, some figures in the darkness followed the direction he left.


    ¡­


    "So, you deliberately didn''t tell us how to properly fight using mental strength and spiritual strength?!" Shi Jiu eximed while Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s faces are calm.


    "Why can''t you be like Huo Ling who is smart?" Shou Ji looked at Shi Jiu in disdain. "He can tell that I have more things that I didn''t tell you, but he didn''t ask. If you can be half as smart as him, the Collection Department''s tasks would be easier." He sighed.


    "Chief!" Shi Jiu cried on the table, feeling betrayed.


    But, Yi Bing and Huo Ling knows that they are just bantering and this isn''t serious.


    "The participants, since they weren''t trained properly, don''t know much how to use their mental strength and spiritual strength like us and only those some in the know have used it." Shou Ji spoke. "This is also one of the reasons why those hidden forces didn''t make a move and tried to pull us in." he told them.


    "They are so cunning!" Shi Jiu eximed.


    Shou Ji nodded in agreement. "But, they should also know that we are definitely strong, with S and SS ranks¡­" he looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "So, it is only a matter of time for them to make a move and approach us." He said and sipped his drink. "Precisely, when we are finally admitted in the military academy." He smiled.

 Chapter 500 - Third Stage

    <h4>Chapter 500 - Third Stage</h4>


    "Wee to the Chel Military Academy''s Annual Challenge. Today will be the third andst stage of the Annual Challenge¡­" the host spoke.


    Wace Daune just silently listened while Emily can''t help but yawn. Yesterday, he had Emily personally award the certificate to the winners again since he doesn''t know if he will have an attack again.


    "Twenty-five students¡­ and all of them are in the honor list. Ai!" Emily sighed with pity as she looked at the twenty-five students of the Chel Military Academy sitting on the tform and are watching the twenty-five winners of yesterday''s event.


    Most of them are looking at Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, especially Huo Ling who have SSS spiritual strength and SS mental strength, and Yi Bing who have SS spiritual strength and SS mental strength.


    The audience also are in an uproar, with some still can''t believe with the four''s data after it was disyed. All they know is that betas can''t have this result. Yet, the data is true since the one who tested these four ''people'' is Myer Reane. She can''t make a mistake..


    Reine Reane, who is in the identity of Yuale Figue, smiled as he stood beside Huo Ling. "The enemies must be very confused right now." He spoke. "Aunt Myer should be on our side, and with these data, the four of you would be sought-after. Logically, the four of you should be hidden by us as our aces on our sleeves. Yet, here you are, being high-profile." He said.


    "This can also be showing your strength to them, that you don''t fear them." Huo Ling answered.


    Reine nodded. "In fact, aunt Myer should have really hidden you and then informed us. But ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C we aren''t like them. We don''t like to restrain our people, even if their actions might bring us trouble." He said.


    "And that''s why you are the good guys while your enemies are the bad guys." Huo Ling said.


    Reine smiled, feeling pleased by Huo Ling''spliment. "I don''t really understand why many people wants power." He said. "It would just bring you troubles, and would make you sacrifice everything in exchange for it." He frowned.


    "So that''s why you didn''t vie for the throne." Huo Ling spoke.


    Reine nodded. "I just want to live a carefree life. But¡­" his eyes narrowed. "These people really like to make troubles. They even killed cousin!" he said.


    Huo Ling fell silent and looked at Shou Ji whose smile disappeared. They are also listening to Reine.


    "Oh, right. You should have heard about Erich Reane. He is my cousin and a general." Reine spoke after he calmed down.


    Huo Ling just nodded.


    "I have warned cousin before about that Yu Yan. That Yu Yan is a snake. See, cousin now is dead because of that snake!" Reine gnashed his teeth.


    Shou Ji didn''t speak but suddenly, he thought of something. "Hm? I heard that this general has an adjutant. What about his adjutant? Did he also die?" he asked.


    "His adjutant?" Reine muttered and tried to recall something. "Ah." He muttered as his expression suddenly changed.


    Shou Ji''s eyes narrowed. He knows something! He thought. Wei Shi¡­ what happened to Wei Shi? He thought as he lowered his eyes.


    "With you asking this¡­ you must not be my cousin''s adjutant." Reine spoke as he looked at Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji''s eyes shed. Damn it! When did this brat be this sharp? He thought and smiled, doesn''t want to speak.


    "¡­ so you''re not on their side, huh¡­" Reine muttered with a thoughtful expression.


    ''on their side''? Shou Ji''s fists clenched as his heart beat loudly, feeling that something is fishy.


    "So, your cousin''s adjutant is alive and he has his own forces?" Huo Ling directly asked, also helping Shou Ji.


    Reine''s lips curled up as he looked at Huo Ling. He then nced at Shou Ji before his gaze turned back to Huo Ling. "So you are fishing for information about my cousin''s adjutant." He said and smiled like the Cheshire Cat.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer, since the answer is obvious.


    "Although this is troublesome since I have promised, but you don''t look like bad guys and¡­" Reine nced at Shou Ji before he retracted his gaze. "I''ll tell you where he is now." He said.


    "Where?" Shou Ji asked.


    Reine didn''t answer but he looked somewhere. Shou Ji followed his gaze and turned, only for his mouth to fall open when he finally realized something. "¡­ Wace Daune?" he muttered as his clenched fists trembled.


    Reine looked at him. "¡­ you know the adjutant." He said.


    Shou Ji took a deep breath to calm himself. He thought that it was just a coincidence that Wei Shi and this Wace Daune has the same name, ''Wace''. But, he should''ve known¡­ he has sensed a strange aura before and Wace Daune is in the same area as him. How can it be simple and coincidence? Wei Shi is Wace Daune! Fck! And that Emily¡­ she must have known it! She concealed her elder brother from him!


    Shou Ji''s face darkened and Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu fell silent. Reine''s smile suddenly became stiff when he felt Shou Ji''s mental strength. "Fck." He cursed. I messed up. He thought and ced a palm on his forehead.


    Fortunately, Shou Ji remembered where they are and he suppressed his mental strength that is leaking. Some of the participants near them shivered in fear. This guy is so scary! He has S mental strength¡­ then how about the other two who have SS mental strength?! We will die, then! They thought and wanted to cry. Fortunately for them, they won''t be opponents. And the opponents of these four ''people'' before were also fortunate to not taste the mental strength and spiritual strength of these four monsters. But, just their physiques are scary enough!


    Suddenly, they casted a gaze of sympathy to the twenty-five senior students of the Chel Military Academy. Whoever bes the opponents of these four monsters will definitely suffer. And, the expressions of the twenty-five students are really ugly. They have watched the battles and noticed that only the physique of these four ''betas'' they have used in fighting. They haven''t used their mental strength and spiritual strength.


    If they don''t know how to use mental strength and spiritual strength, which is reasonable since they haven''t been trained, then them military students would be lucky and they can defeat them. But, if these four ''betas'' are actually just hiding¡­ then they are terrifying! They are already strong enough by relying on their physique¡­ then how much more with their mental strength and spiritual strength?!


    "Hey. One of them have only B spiritual strength." One of them spoke and looked at Shou Ji.


    "Someone who would be his opponent can win, even if that guy''s mental strength and physique are S-rank." They said.


    They all looked at each other. Their gazes are speaking. Shou Ji''s spirit would now be targeted.


    ¡­


    "Hey. Looks like they know how to deal with you." Reine whispered to Shou Ji when they saw the Chel Military Academy''s students looking at Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji wryly smiled. "Who made me have B spiritual strength?" he asked. "But¡­" his lips curled up as he looked at the military students with his eyes curled into crescents. "It''s not as if I haven''t thought how to make up for this ''weakness'' of mine?" he asked.


    "Oh~" Reine muttered and slyly grinned. "Know yourself and know your enemy, huh?" he said and looked at the twenty-five students who were caught off-guard when Shou Ji looked at them.


    "Fck!" they lowly cursed and their expressions turned even uglier.


    Some of them sighed in defeat, epting their fate. "Who made us so unlucky to meet them?" they asked.


    "A loss is just a loss. If things would be worse, I will shamelessly beg my teacher to pull strings for me." One of them said.


    Suddenly, someone spoke. "Who knows their origin?" they turned and saw that it was Alexus Febi.


    Dwinn Lux, Alexus Febi''s best friend,ughed. "You think that their background is fake?" he grinned.


    No one spoke. Only Dwinn can speak carelessly like this.


    "Who cares about them?" Loui Lene frowned as he looked at the four ''people'' with disdain. "We can defeat them." He said.


    The others nodded. "Yes. We''ve already reached this far." They said as they clenched their fists.


    Dwinn rolled his eyes while Alexus remained silent. In thirty minutes, the battle will start!


    ¡­


    Yu Yan was writing something in his office when he heard a knock on the door. "Come in." he spoke without lifting his head.


    The door opened and it was his adjutant. "Sir. The Annual Challenge has started. Young master Loui''s match is the third match." He spoke.


    "Okay. Help me turn the monitor on ¨C ugh!" Yu Yan suddenly cried when he felt his head ached again.


    "Sir!" his adjutant cried and immediately caught him when he fell.


    Yu Yan''s felt his head is throbbing in pain and he immediately sweated. This again! He thought as he lost his consciousness.

 Chapter 501 - Exhibition Match

    <h4>Chapter 501 - Exhibition Match</h4>


    "What¡­ what the hell happened?" the audience asked as they looked at therge screen, dumbfounded. The word ''Winner'' in golden color disyed is ring as a handsome face was disyed atop it.


    They can still hear the person on the stage screaming in pain as he clutched his head hard while he writhed on the stage. On the other hand, the person standing across him looked cool and didn''t even move an inch from his spot.


    "I concede defeat!" the Chel Military Academy senior student shouted again. His eyes are bloodshot.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked indifferent while Shi Jiu was grinning widely.


    "He shouldn''t have underestimated his opponent even if his opponent was only B in spiritual strength." Reine spoke and sighed emotionally. "How did he think Shawn reach this stage? Just by luck or only through his physique?" he frowned as he looked at Shou Ji''s opponent with disdain in his gaze.


    Finally, everyone recovered from their shock and the medical team has arrived. They took the student away.


    "S ¨C Shawn James wins by attacking his opponent with his mental strentgh!" the host announced with a shaking voice. He was near the stage so he felt Shou Ji''s mental strength. Fortunately, he reacted fast and Shou Ji knows he isn''t his opponent thus the host wasn''t affected.


    "OOH! This is a sh battle!" the audience roared and cheered. The battle onlysted for one to three minutes and the military senior student finally admitted defeat!


    "Mental strength¡­ damn, S mental strength! It is very scary!" someone said and rubbed the goosebumps on his skin.


    "If this is S mental strength¡­ then how much scarier would it be for SS mental strength?" somebody asked and everyone looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "FCK!" everyone cursed loudly. "They are really monsters! And the four of them are friends! Even the weakest among them four has A physique, A mental strength but S spiritual strength!" they said.


    "Just where did theye from?!" they eximed.


    "Congrattions!" Reine spoke as Shou Ji returned to their side.


    "Please wait, sir." A staff called. "The winner will rece the loser on that seat." he said and pointed the seat vacated by Shou Ji''s opponent.


    Shou Ji turned, as well as everyone.


    "Wow! This is dering that you really will be an official student!" the other waiting participants said. "Congrattions, man!" they added.


    Shou Ji smiled. "Thank you." He said and then followed the staff to the seat.


    "Everyone¡­" the staff coldly sweated when he saw the twenty-four military students looking at him.


    "What are you looking at him at?" Alexus asked his schoolmates.


    "A loss is a loss. It is Henry''s fault that he underestimated his opponent." Dwinn said and smiled at Shou Ji. "Congrattions." He told him.


    "Congrattions." Alexus nodded at him before he focused on the stage.


    "Thank you." Shou Ji smiled back, neither arrogant nor humble.


    "Tch." Loui Lene clicked his tongue and ignored Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji''s eyes slightly narrowed as he nced at Loui. He remembered this young man was once introduced by Yu Yan as his ''friend''. But, looking at Loui Lene''s arrogant expression, it is impossible for Yu Yan to befriend Loui.


    "You are looking at Loui. He is Loui Lene." Someone spoke beside Shou Ji.


    He turned and saw a gentle-looking young man. "You are¡­?" he asked.


    "Hello. Nice to meet you. I am Uly Citri, also a beta." Uly introduced himself and raised his hand.


    Shou Ji shook his hand. "Shawn James." He said. "You are talking about Loui¡­?" he smiled.


    "Loui Lene is my ssmate, as well as Alexus and Dwinn. That''s them." Uly pointed the two young men who spoke earlier for the staff. One has a cold expression while the other one is smiling, looking approachable. "The one of the left is Alexus Febi, and the other one is Dwinn Lux." He exined. "Loui Lene is arrogant because he is an apprentice." He told Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji''s brow raised. "''apprentice''?" he muttered. Even if Uly didn''t say the name, but he can guess that it was Yu Yan.


    "This is really puzzling." Uly stared at Shou Ji. "You are strong, as well as your three other friends. Among the twenty-five of you, the four of you are the best and are undoubtedly promising. Yet, no one took you in as apprentices." He said before he paused. "Of course, there are others who are promising, but no one also took them in as apprentices." He added.


    "There must be something¡­" Shou Ji just said.


    Uly nodded and didn''t say anything else. The second battle started and the military student won, regaining their confidence. Then, it was the third battle.


    "Loui Lene against¡­" the host announced after everyone saw the match up.


    This was undoubtedly Loui Lene''s win.


    "Show-off." They heard Loui spoke after he nced at Shou Ji. The other military students coldly sweated, afraid that Shou Ji would get angry.


    But, Shou Ji just smiled. "If you hate me, why don''t we have a match?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­"


    Alexus Febi''s brow raised while Dwinn grinned. "Oho?" his interest was piqued.


    "You said it!" Loui said. "When?" he asked as he red at Shou Ji.


    Uly didn''t stop Shou Ji, either. "That student you defeated was his follower¡­ ehem, friend." He whispered.


    "How about after the fifth match?" Shou Ji suggested.


    Loui was taken aback. "What?" he didn''t get it.


    "Pft!" Dwinn suddenlyughed. "Interesting! This is interesting!" he said and immediately called the staff.


    "What did you call the staff for?" Loui red at Dwinn.


    Dwinn turned back at him. "Don''t you get it? This will be an exhibition match." He exined and winked at Shou Ji.


    "What?!" Loui gnashed his teeth.


    "Since you said I am a show-off, then I will live up to your expectation." Shou Ji said.


    Loui''s eyes are bloodshot.


    After the fifth match, as expected, the host announced something.


    "Oh, he did it! Haha!" Reineughed while Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu just nkly stared.


    "An exhibition match?!" the audience eximed.


    "And they will be using weapons, too." Someone added.


    "Yeah¡­ now that I noticed, these four monsters didn''t use any weapon and just won using strength. Do they really know how to use a weapon?" someone asked.


    "Do you know how to use weapons?" Reine curiously asked.


    "He does." Yi Bing answered, referring to Shou Ji.


    "¡­ and you three don''t?" Reine''s lip twitched.


    "We do." Huo Ling calmly answered. "We still haven''t used it in a real match." He exined. Against the natives of this world. He added in his mind.


    Yi Bing and Shi Jiu didn''t speak while Reine finally stopped asking. Everyone''s attention is on the stage.


    "Match¡­ begins!" the host announced.


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, Loui acted first! He raised his gun and shot at Shou Ji. Everyone expected for Shou Ji to be shot since they saw that Loui is good with guns and is very strong. But, they underestimated Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji''s figure shed and, in just a blink, he appeared before Loui! Loui was taken aback but, unfortunately, before he could react, he felt a sharp pain on his chest and his body went flying!


    "Ack!" he cried, and then his body fell, just at the edge of the stage.


    Everyone eximed. "Fck!" they cursed.


    "So strong! But, why didn''t he kick him directly off the stage?!" someone noticed it.


    "Then, wouldn''t this be a one-sided match? This is an exhibition match, you know!" somebody said.


    But, only Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu know that Shou Ji is deliberate. Shou Ji is usually calm but this time, he is deliberately beating up someone. They can guess that this must be rted to Yu Yan.


    As expected, they heard Reine spoke. "That Loui is unfortunate. Even his master Yu Yan wouldn''t underestimate his opponent!" he said. "His temper is also bad¡­ unfortunately for him, he provoked someone he shouldn''t provoked. His master definitely wouldn''t help him this time." He shook his head.


    Loui was shocked and tried to strike back but Shou Ji already grabbed him and threw him over his shoulder, and his body fell to the other end of the stage!


    "This is crazy!" the audience screamed.


    The military students nkly watched this exhibition match. They can''t pity Loui this time, and felt fear towards Shou Ji, as well as Shou Ji''s friends. In the end, the head of the military academy stopped the match and the medical team immediately took Loui who was beaten up. Shou Ji just calmly bowed before he went back to his seat. The sixth match then started.


    "Good job!" Dwinn raised his thumb. "That Loui is an eyesore. Just because his master is the student of general Erich doesn''t mean he is also the general''s student. Pft." Heughed.


    Shou Ji smiled. Of course Loui can''t be his student, since he now doesn''t acknowledge Yu Yan. The moment Yu Yan killed him, their master-student rtionship was severed.

 Chapter 502 - Won

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Won</h4>


    Aside from that ''exhibition match'', no other unexpected events happened. Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu sessfully passed. Yi Bing''s opponent forfeited while Huo Ling''s opponent underestimated him, thinking he is easy to bully because of his appearance. Reality proven him to be cruel and he suffered mentally like Shou Ji''s opponent did.


    Shi Jiu''s opponent is a fair opponent. They are equal in mental strength and physique but Shi Jiu is stronger than him spiritually. But, Shi Jiu proposed a physical fight and also weapons and Shi Jiu won. His opponent also has no hard feelings and epted his defeat, congratting him.


    Reine Reane''s, now using Yuale Figue''s identity, also passed. Aside from them five, there are other three who won, and are alphas. Although it is strange that there are more betas than alphas that won this year''s Annual Challenge, but since the five betas proved their strengths, the result is eptable. Furthermore, the other participants who lost have opponents like Alexus Febi and Dwinn Lux who are the strongest alphas that are graduating this year. There is also Uly Citri who is the only beta in top twenty-five list, and even on the top five.. But, although he is a beta, but he can beat alphas.


    This year''s Annual Challenge shows that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers, reminding everyone that they can''t underestimate anyone, not judging the book by their cover. This is proven on Huo Ling who though looked like the schrly type, but is actually violent since he not only attacked mentally, but he also attacked physically without using any weapon! His opponent could be considered lucky enough for Huo Ling not to let him taste the SSS-rank spiritual strength, albeit Huo Ling still hasn''t used it on anyone.


    His opponent might also die, so he didn''t intend to use it.


    "Congrattions to all of us who passed!" Reine Reane, acting as Yuale Figue ¨C a fake identity he made for himself, said as he, Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu cheered together with the three alphas who won together with them.


    "Whew. I really didn''t expect to be one of the winners this year." One of the alphas said.


    "Why?" Shi Jiu asked. He felt friendly with the three alphas.


    "You already saw that the senior student who is my opponent is extremely fierce. If not for luck, I doubt I can win against him." That alpha sighed.


    "Brother, you shouldn''t give credit to luck." Shi Jiu spoke. "Or else, it would be disrespecting to your opponent." He told him.


    The alpha''s face reddened in shame and his eyes were filled with guilt. "Sorry. I didn''t mean to. It''s just¡­" he stammered and lowered his head.


    Shi Jiu patted his shoulder tofort him. "Though, we have seen that your opponent is indeed stronger than you." He spoke. "But, not everyone who are stronger than the other always wins, and their lost shouldn''t be me on luck." He smiled. "In fact, it was just that they weren''t good enough." He told them.


    "''not good enough''?" one of the two other alphas said.


    "It means that he wasn''t in his peak state and had made a mistake. This brother just seized that chance and defeated him!" Shi Jiu said.


    "You have a point. The senior student indeed didn''t look good earlier¡­" they said.


    "He was too nervous, and that, although he felt nervous but he still felt arrogant." Huo Ling spoke. "He overestimated himself." He told them.


    "Oh!" they eximed, feeling enlightened.


    "Congrattions." Someone spoke.


    They all turned and saw that it was Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun. "Colonel Gu!" the three alphas eximed and saluted when they saw Gu Xingfeng. But, their faces immediately turned awkward when they recalled that they still aren''t official students of the Chel Military Academy.


    Gu Xingfeng smile.d "It''s alright." He told them. He felt very happy. Not only did his and Hao Baiyun''s rtionship turned better yesterday, but his promotion was also announced.


    "Thank you, colonel Gu." Shou Ji, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Reine Reane spoke and slightly bowed. "And also, congrattions to you, too, sir." They added, referring to Gu Xingfeng''s promotion.


    Gu Xingfeng''s smile turned wider. "How about I treat the eight of you for a meal?" he asked, beaming, as he wrapped his arm around Hao Baiyun''s waist.


    "This¡­" the three alphas were startled and felt overwhelmed for the favor.


    "It just happened that Ms. Emily has something to do and asked my beloved and I to treat you on her behalf." Gu Xingfeng spoke. "Well, we also wanted to treat you, so there is no conflict. It''s a meal to celebrate." He exined.


    "Thank you, sir!" they all spoke and bowed.


    "Then, let''s go. We''ve already booked a restaurant." Gu Xingfeng told them as he and Hao Baiyun led them.


    "Chief¡­" Shi Jiu muttered in a low voice when he, Huo Ling and Yi Bing noticed Shou Ji''s foul mood after Gu Xingfeng mentioned Emily. Speaking of Emily and her elder brother would be remembered.


    Wace Daune, who is actually Wei Shi before, and Shou Ji''s adjutant. Although Shou Ji was already dead in this world but he still felt betrayed after finding out that Wei Shi lied to him about his home address. All these years, Wei Shi has deceived him!


    So, to vent his anger, he pulled Loui Lene to an exhibition match. It is also for him to indirectly vent his anger towards Yu Yan, who is Loui Lene''s master.


    "Oh! Alexis, Dwinn and Uly." Gu Xingfeng called when they ran into Alexis Febi, Dwinn Lux and Uly Citri at the exit.


    "Colonel Gu." The three senior students stopped and turned and greeted Gu Xingfeng. "Hello, Madam Colonel Gu." They added as they turned to Hao Baiyun.


    If it was before, Hao Baiyun''s face would remain indifferent. But,st night, something subtly changed between them husbands. So, his cheeks flushed when he heard how the others'' usual address to him now seemed to make him feel flustered. "Yes. Hello." He greeted back and gave them a slight nod.


    Alexis, Dwinn and Uly felt puzzled by Hao Baiyun''s flustered expression. But, then they are afraid of provoking them so they ignored Hao Baiyun''s reaction. "Congrattions to Colonel Gu." They spoke, and then turned to this year''s Annual Challenge winners. "And to you, as well." They added.


    "Thank you." Yi Bing and the others answered.


    "Alexis, Dwinn, Uly. Do you have somewhere else to go? How about you join us all for a meal?" Gu Xingfeng invited them. He is obviously beaming with happiness and Alexis, Dwinn and Uly noticed it.


    "This¡­" Uly doesn''t know how to decline.


    Dwinn awkwardly smiled. "Colonel, it''s not that we want to refuse you, but¡­" he spoke.


    "We do have appointments tonight." Alexis answered.


    "That''s unfortunate then." Gu Xingfeng sighed and waved his hand. "Okay. I won''t hold you up, top students. Go, go." He shoo-ed them away.


    Alexis nodded and Dwinn and Uly sighed in relief before they thanked Gu Xingfeng for his understanding and politely excused themselves and then left.


    "Then, it will just be all of us. Let''s go!" Gu Xingfeng said as they all boarded the hover cars waiting for them outside the venue.


    Although there were some reporters, but they didn''t dare try approached them because of the new colonel''s bodyguards, but also there is Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun. So, they all left with their minds at ease and arrived in a restaurant.


    ¡­


    "Brother¡­ how are you feeling?" Emily worriedly asked as she watched her elder brother rubbed his temples while he lie down his bed.


    Wei Shi didn''t answer. "I found¡­" he muttered. Him. He thought. He didn''t manage to finish what he wanted to say when he felt his head ached again.


    "Brother!" Emily cried and finally wanted to call for a doctor but he stopped her again.


    "I can handle this." Wei Shi told her.


    "But¡­" she bit her lower lip as she looked at him with reddened eyes.


    Wei Shi smiled and patted her head. "If I said I can endure this pain, then I can endure this." He told her in a gentle voice.


    "Brother¡­ what you said¡­" she spoke. "Are they all true?" she asked.


    Wei Shi nodded.


    "Then¡­ before¡­ we didn''t find you." She said and looked at him. Seeing her elder brother''s serious expression, her tears finally fell. "Brother¡­ I am sorry!" she said and hugged him tight. "It is our fault we didn''t find you¡­ you''ve suffered." She sobbed.


    Wei Shi smiled. "Although I haven''t found you, but I was still happy." He spoke. "I am happy¡­ by my general''s side." He told her.


    Emily sniffled. "But, didn''t you say that the general didn''t die before?" she asked. "Then¡­ then, that Yu Yan¡­ he really wanted to kill him?!" she eximed.


    Wei Shi''s expression turned grave and he solemnly nodded. "Yes." He answered. "That''s why, Emily, you have to stay away from this matter. I don''t want you to get hurt." He told her. "Also¡­ since this matter isplicated, we can''t let anyone know." He added.


    "I understand." she answered.

 Chapter 503 - Enrollment

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Enrollment</h4>


    Chel Military Academy, one weekter.


    "Hello, everyone! Nice to meet you!" they heard an enthusiastic voice spoke in front. "My name is Yuale Figue." He said and smiled.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu heard the usual introductions in the first day of the opening of the new school year. Yes ¨C they are now official first year students of the Chel Military Academy. It was already one week after they won the Annual Challenge which will determine their enrollment to the military academy.


    The four of them looked at Reine Reane who is introducing himself as Yuale Figue, the fake identity he made for himself.


    "Tch." Some students clicked their tongues and ignored Reine as they focused on whatever they were doing earlier.


    It was already the second semester and the winners of the Annual Challenge have to double their efforts to catch up with everyone. This is their ''punishment'' for missing the official enrollment. But, they have to be d since it was their fortune to be given a chance by the Chel Military Academy to enroll in the second semester.


    Yes. The Chel Military Academy doesn''t allow mid-year enrollments, aside from the Annual Challenge, the event that they set-up on their own. Of course, those who have connections can enroll directly. So, only those ordinary people are participating in this event.


    As to why there is no mid-year enrollments, it is due to the Chel Military Academy''s rule itself. For them, one of the basic rules of a soldier is to adhere to the rules. So, if the enrollment is at the start of the year, then you should enroll at the start of the year. If you had an ident, then being a soldier might be not meant for you. If you managed to enroll next year, then it is a chance given to you.


    But, the Annual Challenge actually came to be. As for why, the officials of the Chel Military Academy finally softened and gave others the chance. Of course, they might also have been disappointed with their students so they wanted to inject fresh, promising bloods in the military academy. And to punish their students, they use them as the participants'' opponents. This will serve them a lesson for being disappointing, and to also wake them up how weak they are, but managed to graduate muddle-headedly. And to ensure that the winners are the best of the best, they would finally have them fight against a teacher at thest stage. Of course, they can''t defeat the teachers. So, it will be the teacher''s decision if he wanted to enroll the student, or even make him his apprentice which is equivalent to enrollment.


    Yet, this year, there were no teachers to fight against with. Of course, this is fortunate to the participants. But, this is also strange. And the stranger thing is that no one picked an apprentice! Why? Everyone is puzzled, but then they have no one to ask to. Even if they would talk about it over the social media or inte, these topics would be suppressed. So, everyone decided to finally stop talking about it and moved on to other things.


    From what they heard from Reine, there is another story behind the Annual Challenge. It is to recruit people. Of course, this is done by the enemies who are in power but are hiding their tail to bide their time to attack the royal family. They are using the Annual Challenge to pick up some people to strengthen their forces. And the reason why no one picked apprentices this year is for them to not expose themselves or to not look suspicious to their enemies.


    So, the event passed like this, and the second semester started. Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shou Ji are not only strong, but also smart. Their mental strength can prove that. So, they would definitely be able to catch up with these students'' studies. There are also Shi Jiu, Reine, and the three alphas who won with them who also have A-rank mental strength, A or S-rank physiques, and A spiritual strength. They also would be able to catch up with these students'' studies.


    So, these students are definitely dissatisfied. Not only did they feel that their ''territory'' was invaded, but they will definitely look bad ingging behind if these neers would perform brilliantly than them. Not to mention the ''handicap'' of them entering the military academy in the second semester so they should be behind in studying. But, if theypleted, and sessfully exemry at that, the first semester courses that they also have to take along with the second semester courses this second semester, then the original military students would look worse!


    Thus, this second semester is bound to be filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡­


    "Hey. Those students really don''t look good, huh?" one of the three alphas, Celrei, spoke when the eight of them returned to their dormitory which is an eight-person room.


    Since they are exactly eight people (they thought the other four are also ''people''), they can say whatever they wanted to say. To ensure the students'' sleeping quality to not affect their studies and performance, the walls are soundproof.


    "Yes. This is already expected." Reine smiled.


    "Yuale. You know a lot!" Ethan eximed.


    "I just know more than you." Reine humbly spoke. "How can I go to a ce without knowing what it really is?" he mystically smiled at them.


    "Yuale¡­ why do I feel that there is underlying meaning in your words?" Imir scratched his head in confusion.


    "He wanted to tell you that you arecking." Huo Ling spoke. "It means that you should perform well so that your efforts to enter the academy won''t be wasted." He exined.


    Although the words sound hurtful, but since they have already known ''Yuale''s personality that is direct and harsh, but soft at heart, they didn''t feel offended, since they know that he said it out of kindness.


    "We will, bro!" Celrei said. "I am from a mining and my parents are getting older, so their bodies would be weaker. My younger brother is still very young and I can''t bear to watch him work at that early age. So, while my parents can still work, I will use this chance to be a soldier and also earn money to take them away from that and live a better life." He exined. "I also want my younger brother to have a better future." He added.


    They all wiped their tears, feeling touched of Celrei''s story.


    "I don''t have a tear-jerking story, nor have a strong motivation like you." Imir spoke. "Instead, I am running away from my rtives who wanted me to study business and count money for them. Fortunately, I have a good physique, mental strength and spiritual strength, and I am also an alpha." He said. "Oh, did I mention that they are my aunt''s family?" he asked. "They robbed my parents'' businesses and also my inheritance, yet they also wanted me to work for them." He coldly smiled.


    "How vicious!" the others eximed in indignation.


    Imir nodded. "Actually, if I be an official soldier, I can get away from them. This is already fine." He spoke. "But, I can also use that opportunity to avenge my parents as well as myself. It isn''t that toote." He smiled.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Well, about me¡­ fortunately, I have a good family." Ethan foolishlyughed. "They also told me not to feel burdened and I can go home and they will raise me for the rest of my life¡­ I am an only child." He told them and shyly smiled.


    Celrei and Imir hit him, feeling jealous. But, since they became friends after the Annual Challenge, they didn''t feel that envious. On the contrary, they feel happy for their friend.


    "About me¡­ I have an objective, of course." Reine spoke.


    They all turned to him.


    "Like Imir, I also want to retaliate." Reine continued. "My cousin died, and my family became in greater danger because of that. I want justice for my cousin, and want to protect my family, and defeat our enemies." He exined.


    "Our condolences¡­" the alpha trio said and patted Reine''s back tofort him while cursing the enemies. They didn''t know that what Reine said is the current situation of the gxy.


    "How about the four of you?" the alpha trio turned and looked at the remaining four ''people''.


    "Oh. Nothing much. I am just having fun." Shi Jiu grinned and scratched his head.


    "But you are really strong ah!" they said.


    "I am just here to fulfill my responsibility as a citizen to serve the country¡­ ehem, gxy." Huo Ling coughed when he slipped.


    The trio alpha. "¡­" the typical learning tyrant. They thought. They already noticed that Huo Ling is a smart person, not to mention his schrly appearance.


    "Likewise." Yi Bing spoke.


    The trio alpha. "¡­" that''s not surprising, considering your cold appearance¡­ you are really destined to be a man of justice! They thought.


    "Well, I¡­" Shou Ji muttered. "I want to catch a bad guy." He said and smiled.

 Chapter 504 - Collection Department

    <h4>Chapter 504 - Collection Department</h4>


    Time passed by and in a sh, half of the semester passed and the results of the exams was posted. As expected, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shou Ji are exemry and they got the top three ces. Shi Jiu is strong, too, as well as Reine and they entered the top ten. Imir and Celrei are in the top twenty as well as Ethan who relied on hisbat sses to squeeze in the top twenty. There are fifty students in their ss. Both inbat and knowledge, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shou Ji are the best. Shi Jiu, Reine, Imir and Celrei also have proven themselves to be worthy of defeating the senior students during the Annual Challenge. Of course, not all twenty-five of them are good. As one of the reasons of the Annual Challenge, it also wanted to eliminate the muddle-headed students.


    "In the fourth quarter, which is the second half of the second semester and the end of this year''s sses, the mental strength and spiritual strength sses, who have taught just theories before, will have us apply these theories now." Shou Ji spoke as the eight of them walk to the cafeteria. He is also one of the reasons why they got exemry results.


    "So, practical sses.." Huo Ling spoke.


    "This is reasonable, considering that this is a military academy." Yi Bing said as he looked around. Being a soldier isn''t only purebat. You also have to apply some knowledge in your actions, especially in solving problematic situations.


    "¡­ you know more than me." Reine spoke as he looked at Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji just smiled. It is reasonable for Reine to know more about the Chel Military Academy considering of his background. His family should be supporting him at their best, telling him all that they know. Of course, there was also Shou Ji, as Erich Reane, to teach Reine before when he was still alive. So, Reine''s knowledge is vast.


    But, Shou Ji still knows more than him since Shou Ji has already once studied in the Chel Military Academy. "Hm?" he muttered when his eyes caught someone.


    "What''s wrong, Shawn?" the alpha trio asked when Shou Ji stopped in his steps.


    Everyone followed his gaze and saw Loui Lene talking to someone.


    "Huh? Isn''t that lieutenant colonel Yu Yan?" Ethan muttered in surprise when they saw Yu Yan.


    "That''s right." Imir nodded. "His expression doesn''t look good." He said when they saw Yu Yan''s face.


    "I remember that Colonel Gu was promoted. He must feel bad?" Celrei muttered. "But, he was also just newly-appointed, so he can''t be promoted this early to be a colonel¡­" he said.


    Reine''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Yu Yan while Shou Ji smiled. "Jealousy is an ugly thing so be careful not to feel jealous. Envy is a sin, after all." He reminded them.


    Everyone immediately understood what he meant. "Yes!" they answered.


    Reine turned and looked at Shou Ji with a thoughtful gaze. But, he didn''t say anything. The eight of them then ordered their food, now ignoring Yu Yan and Loui.


    ¡­


    "Brother, will you be alright?" Emily worriedly asked after they left the head''s office.


    "I will." Wei Shi answered.


    "But¡­ this¡­ wouldn''t that Yu Yan target you now?" Emily asked. "After all, he thought that ''Wace Moone'' or ''Wei Shi'' is dead. But then, here you are unting yourself¡­" she pulled her hair in frustration.


    "Mind your image as ady." Wei Shi told her.


    Emily immediately fixed her appearance. "But¡­" she muttered and pouted.


    Wei Shi smiled. "I will be fine. Since I have decided to appear using my identity as the general''s adjutant who should have died, then that means I already have a n. Father also had retrieved my information and was finished with the task I have given him." He assured her.


    "Alright¡­" Emily helplessly sighed. "But, you be sure to not be defeated by that Yu Yan, okay?" she said.


    "Of course." Wei Shi agreed. He watched as Emily reluctantly left with the bodyguards before he himself went to look for his target.


    ¡­


    "Practical sses, huh¡­" Shi Jiu muttered as they went to thefort room to wash their hands before going to their next ss today.


    "Oh, right. You haven''t done this before, right?" Huo Ling asked as he turned to Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu came from an ancient world.


    "Hm¡­ after I died, I found out from the grim reaper who fetched me about the Afterlife Department and such. So, I wanted to join instead of reincarnating since I want to look for my brother, now is Jiu Ye." Shi Jiu spoke. "But, to understand better of the other worlds, I asked the grim reaper to reincarnate me once and keep my memories after promising him that I will work in the Afterlife Department. Since that one reincarnation is to the benefit of the Afterlife Department, he let me reincarnate once and promised to keep my memories of that world." He exined.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling didn''t speak. They know that something must have gone wrong based from the way Shi Jiu speak. But, they already know that Shi Jiu would keep his promise, much less the grim reapers since they can''t harm a soul. So, something must have happened out of Shi Jiu''s and the grim reaper''s expectations. Of course, of the Afterlife Department, too, since the grim reaper has to let the Afterlife Department know of their decisions and ask for permission. Then, the Afterlife Department must have agreed.


    "So¡­ what happened?" Shou Ji asked. He never heard that this happened to Shi Jiu.


    "I reincarnated, but I didn''t have my memories." Shi Jiu scratched his head.


    Yi Bing''s brows furrowed. "The grim reaper and the Afterlife Department must have kept their words. Of course, you aren''t lying, either." He said. "And you won''t be currently working with us right now." He added as he looked at Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu nodded, knowing what he meant. "They didn''t force me, and the Afterlife Department also naturally investigated the cause." He said.


    "Then¡­ the problem lied in the world you reincarnated to?" Huo Ling spoke.


    Shi Jiu grinned. "Huo Ling, why are you so smart?" he asked. "The Afterlife Department also wasn''t clear what happened. They checked that world but it was fine. I also didn''t make a fuss since I know that they are sincere, so I kept my promise to work even though I didn''t have those memories. I can still learn from the other worlds I will be going to, and also wait for my brother." He smiled.


    So optimistic! They thought.


    "Then¡­ I got assigned to the Collection Department." Shi Jiu said. "The Collection Department was also created after they noticed my problem. Shen Taizi and Gu Shi said that I am one of the pioneers. As for the other¡­" he turned and winked at Shou Ji.


    "Oh, right. Now I remember that''s how I met you." Shou Ji muttered.


    "Wait." They heard Huo Ling spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "You said that the Collection Department was created after your problem, and the Collection Department''s job is to collect souls, so ¨C " Huo Ling looked at Shi Jiu.


    "You lost a soul." Yi Bing spoke.


    Shi Jiu''s brows raised. "Yes. That''s right." He said. "Shen Taizi said that was the reason why I don''t have memories of that world, since my soul in that world didn''t return." He shrugged.


    "Then¡­ shouldn''t that be the first thing you should look for? Your first task as the Collection Department?" Huo Ling asked.


    Shi Jiu nodded. "Should be. But, I am not in a hurry, and chief was still weak at that time. Shen Taizi and Gu Shi also didn''t pressure us, fortunately." He said.


    "¡­ ah." Huo Ling muttered when he finally realized something. "So¡­ this will be your chief''s first task?" he asked and looked at Shou Ji when he remembered that Shou Ji can''t cross the worlds because his soul is weak.


    Shou Ji nodded.


    "How about you?" Huo Ling asked Shi Jiu.


    "As I''ve said, I am not in a hurry. And I became friends with the chief so I want him to apany me to look for my soul." Shi Jiu answered. "Of course, I ce chief first! So, I will apany him first and I''ll wait for him to apany me in looking for my soul!" he exined.


    "Oh¡­ so the other members of your department then are working the tasks for you." Huo Ling finally understood.


    "That''s right." Shi Jiu nodded before he paused. "Hey! I also worked other tasks except of my personal matter!" he told him after he remembered that he once worked with Huo Ling, Yi Bing and Jiu Ye before. "Or else, how can I look for chief''s other split souls?" he asked and looked at Shou Ji. That world, they found one of Shou Ji''s souls.


    Huo Ling grinned. "Just teasing you." Heughed.


    Shi Jiu pouted, feeling aggrieved.


    "Thank you." Shou Ji said and smiled.


    "No problem!" Shi Jiu answered.


    "What world did you go to before?" Yi Bing asked. "Where your soul was left?" he said.

 Chapter 505 - Instructor

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Instructor</h4>


    "Hm¡­ let me look for it. I don''t remember anymore ¨C " Shi Jiu said as he tapped on hismunicator.


    At the same time, they heard iing footsteps from outside, as well as the speakers saying that the lunch break was finished and reminded the students to go back to their ssroom.


    "Ah¡­" they heard Shou Ji suddenly muttered. They turned to him, thinking that Shou Ji was startled after forgetting the time. But, they saw his eyes are wide in shock. "What''s wrong?" they asked.


    "This¡­" Shou Ji muttered as he clutched his chest.


    Meanwhile, they heard the footsteps outside nearing. They thought that it was just a student.


    Then, they suddenly heard Shi Jiu eximed. "EH?!" his voice was loud.


    They turned to him. "What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked while Huo Ling is checking Shou Ji''s condition.


    "The world I went to before is ¨C " Shi Jiu spoke as he turned to them.


    Shou Ji gasped. "It''s this¡­" he muttered.


    At the same time, the door opened, revealing a tall man. The man didn''t immediately look at the sink nor the mirror, and neither the cubicles. But, his gazended on them¡­ precisely to Shou Ji.


    " ¨C this." Shi Jiu continued, just after Shou Ji''s voice fell, and the man turning to them.


    "What?!" Yi Bing and Huo Ling eximed after they realized the implication of Shi Jiu''s world. At the same time, Shou Ji raised his head, just meeting the man''s gaze.


    Silence suddenly fell upon them five. Yi Bing and Huo Ling recovered from their surprise and turned to Shou Ji, before looking at who is he looking at. Then, they suddenly remembered that Shou Ji was feeling a familiar aura before.


    So¡­ that aura ising from this man? They thought. Who is he? What aura was that? Why can''t they feel it and it was only Shou Ji who feels it? Yi Bing and Huo Ling are very puzzled and countless thoughts shed in their minds while Shi Jiu was still surprised by the coincidence that his soul was left in this world after going here.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other. Their gazes are talking as they finally concluded two thoughts: one, the problem that Shi Jiu encountered before is the rebirth of one of the souls in this world. Two, Shi Jiu''s soul should be in this man. Why? If Shi Jiu''s soul, an external soul, was left here, and it affected another, native, soul, then it should be Yu Yan, which caused his rebirth.


    But, they already met Yu Yan, although far, but didn''t feel anything towards him. On the other hand, Shou Ji was feeling something, and only him can feel it. But, this feeling, now he confirmed, wasing from this man before them. So, Shi Jiu''s soul, which is external, should be on this man.


    However, they still don''t understand why it was only Shou Ji who can feel Shi Jiu''s aura, and what aura is that. They also can''t find the exact cause of rebirth, that is, what did Shi Jiu''s soul do, if it really was the cause. If not it, then something special must have happened to Yu Yan for him to rebirth. And, there''s other reason about Shou Ji feeling this unknown aura, which must be rted to Shi Jiu''s soul.


    What is it? What are they?


    "Students¡­" Wei Shi was taken aback by the four students'' strange expressions. There is something off about them, though he can''t ce a finger on it. And since he feels in a good mood after finally meeting the one he suspected that should be his general, he broke the impasse first. "The ss is starting in five minutes. Why are you still here?" he asked. "If you''re done with your matters, then go immediately to the ssroom for your next ss." He told them.


    Yi Bing regained hisposure. "Thank you, instructor." He spoke as Shou Ji fixed himself and Shi Jiu finally calmed down after collecting his thoughts. Meanwhile, Huo Ling remained his indifferent expression.


    Wei Shi nodded. He is wearing a uniform that is the standard uniform for the instructors. Be it they are instructors for theory ¨C the knowledge-type teachers, or instructors forbat, that is including weapons, they have the same uniform. So, no one would know if he is teaching theories orbat.


    "Let''s go." Yi Bing spoke as he nced at the other three before walking outside first.


    Huo Ling, Shi Jiu and Shou Ji nodded and followed behind him. When Shou Ji passed by Wei Shi, he suppressed the anger and other emotions he felt and kept his expression the same. Then, he left together with the others and went to their next ss.


    So, Wei Shi felt disappointed when he saw there was no reaction from Shou Ji. But, he immediately regained his calm. This is still early. He must have already felt it, too, and is just testing me. He thought as he also left. If he is the general¡­ then he must also be mad at me. He must think I died if he looked for me when he returned. There''s also that address¡­ he must have thought that it must be fake, since it was only Emily that I let stay there for the meantime and until I finally found a way to deal with Yu Yan.


    But ¨C he thought as he stopped in his steps.?¨C there is also the possibility that the general has no memories of our past life. Thinking this, his eyelids lowered to hide the pain that shed in his eyes.


    "General¡­" he muttered as he stopped in front of the door that immediately opened, revealing all the students inside, including the one in his mind. We were lovers, and even united with our souls¡­ yet why am I the only one feeling this way? He thought and closed his eyes before he opened them, now not showing any emotions. "Good afternoon." He spoke.


    It is a lie to say that Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu, and especially Shou Ji, weren''t shocked to see Wei Shi here.


    "Good afternoon." The students greeted as they immediately sat properly on their seats.


    "Huh? He looks familiar¡­" Imir, who has gone to the ssroom with Ethan, Celrei and Reine in advance, muttered as he looked at Wei Shi.


    "He''s Wei Shi, the adjutant of my cousin." Reine spoke as he looked at Wei Shi who nced at him before he retracted his gaze. Reine''s eyes narrowed. Wei Shi''s father already deleted all the information about Wei Shi, and even shut us all up who knows Wei Shi''s existence, and Wei Shi even changed his face.


    So, why is Wei Shi, the adjutant, back now? Reine stared at Wei Shi before he suddenly realized something. ¡­ Yu Yan? He thought, then the corners of his lips curled up. This will be interesting. He thought as he looked at Wei Shi thoughtfully. Yu Yan is one of the main forces of their enemies.


    If they can kill Yu Yan¡­


    "Oh! You''re right! I remember that he was always standing behind general Erich!" Ethan eximed.


    "That''s right. He never appeared in the public since that ident¡­ so he was recuperating?" Celrei muttered. "Then, his injuries must be very grave. I''m d he is still alive. One more person can remember the general." He said and smiled. He is a fan of general Erich, who was Shou Ji before.


    But, Shou Ji can''t smile right now. He is sure that the Wei Shi before him is Wace Daune! What''s going on? He thought as he looked at Wei Shi who introduced himself as theirbat instructor. Some students, like Imir, Ethan and Celrei, also remembered him and congratted him for his recovery. Then, the students began introducing themselves to him one by one, including the eight of them.


    "I am Imir Roi. Instructor Wei can call me ''Imir''." Imir spoke.


    "I am Ethan Tawen. You can call me ''Ethan''." Ethan said.


    "Hello! I am Celrei Splicheir. Just call me ''Celrei''!" Celrei smiled and then sat back on his seat.


    "I am Yuale Figue." Reine spoke. But, he knows that Wei Shi knows who he is. "You can call me ¨C " he said. ''His Highness''! Hmph! He thought, though he didn''t say it. " ¨C ''Yuale''." He finished.


    Shi Jiu, who was still preupied about finding out that his missing soul was here and what a coincidence it is that this is his chief''s world, was startled when Huo Ling tapped him. "Oh! Hello, everyone! I am Shi¡­ Shane June! You can call me ''Shane''!" he said, almost slipped with his name.


    "Howee Jackson." Huo Ling simply spoke.


    "Evan ce." Yi Bing said. Then, he and Huo Ling looked at Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji took a deep breath, suppressing his emotions, before he rose from his seat. "Hello, instructor Wei." He spoke, gnashing his teeth when he spoke the surname ''Wei''. "I am Shawn James. You can call me ''Shawn''." He told him.

 Chapter 506 - Memories

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Memories</h4>


    "Evan, Howee, Shane and Shawn. You''ve met them in the ssroom." Reine introduced the four ''people'' to Wei Shi. "Though, you could''ve met them earlier in the awarding ceremony." He said, referring to the fifth day of the Annual Challenge. Wei Shi, as Wace Daune, is the CEO of Daune Technology who is the sponsor of the Annual Challenge.


    "I am dealing with a personal matter at that time." Wei Shi exined and nced at Shou Ji who is not looking at him.


    "What other matters could you have aside from dealing with Yu Yan?" Reine asked.


    Hearing this, Shou Ji finally turned and looked at Wei Shi. Wei Shi¡­ knows that Yu Yan killed him? He thought in surprise, though there were no emotions on his face. But, Wei Shi should be inside the control room fixing it after Yu Yan nted a virus on it while he was with Yu Yan on the hangar after Yu Yan asked him about their mechs.. Then, Yu Yan pushed him outside the ship without warning, and since he had no mech, he finally drifted towards the ck hole and had his body be torn apart. His soul then scattered when he escaped from their world and exhausted his remaining soul when he reached the Stable World, that made his soul rest.


    Yu Yan calcted their ship''s route and pushed him where there was the ck hole near. Then, finally, their ship exploded, which was done by Yu Yan to cover up his crimes since the cameras were all charred with their chips. Thus, Shou Ji doesn''t know how did Wei Shi found out that it was Yu Yan who killed him.


    It''s not like he can directly ask him, since he will be exposing himself, who should not appear in this world.


    Suddenly, Reine noticed something strange. "¡­ you know each other?" he spoke. "I mean, before you met in the ssroom?" he added.


    "I met them before." Wei Shi admitted.


    Reine''s brow raised. "¡­ are they actually your people?" he asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Wei Shi just said as he continued to look at Shou Ji. Then, he looked at Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu who were simrly silent. They must know about general, and I. And definitely about Yu Yan. He thought. But, I don''t remember their names. Are they also our formerrades and changed their names and faces like the general to not expose themselves? He fell into a deep contemtion.


    If general can''t expose himself, then he definitely must remember our previous life. He thought as his eyes shed with emotions. But, if he can''t expose himself as the general, then I can''t expose him as the general. However¡­ he stared at Shou Ji''s face. Since we are working all together to kill Yu Yan, and Reine and the others would kill the other enemies, then I can still approach him.


    "¡­ they aren''t your people, right?" Reine frowned as he looked at Wei Shi. "But, they can be trusted." He said and looked at the group of four.


    "Since you know that, why still ask?" Wei Shi spoke.


    Reine just snorted. "So, you finally found how to deal with Yu Yan?" he asked. "How?" he is curious since Wei Shi is very careful against Yu Yan.


    "I know his secret." Wei Shi answered.


    "You know his secret?!" Reine eximed. "What is it?!" he asked.


    "I can''t say. This matter is tooplicated." Wei Shi answered.


    Reine knows that Wei Shi is telling the truth so he didn''t push him anymore. But, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu, and especially Shou Ji, aren''t calm on the inside.


    He knows Yu Yan''s secret?! They looked at each other through their gazes. If he knows Yu Yan has been reborn, then¡­ he was reborn, too?! They thought before they dismissed the idea. No. Wei Shi couldn''t have been reborn. If he was reborn, then he couldn''t have let Yu Yan kill Shou Ji in this life since in their first life, Shou Ji is alive.


    Then¡­ there''s only one possibility: Wei Shi had his memories of their first life. They remembered that him, as Wace Daune, should have appeared in the banquet before as the CEO of hispany that sponsored the Annual Challenge. But, it was Emily who appeared. This never happened before. Then, it means that something happened to Wace Daune, her brother. And now, he appeared as Wei Shi, who should have ''died'' and his information disappeared.


    So, after the Annual Challenge, Wei Shi''s memories should have returned. There''s also that aura that Shou Ji was feeling. It must be what triggered for his memories to return to him. And, Shi Jiu''s soul is on Wei Shi. Or should they say, Wei Shi is one of Shi Jiu''s reincarnations. What is that aura that Shou Ji feels, though, that is on Wei Shi?


    Then, there is still the matter of Yu Yan. From what they understand from Reine, Wei Shi reappeared because he finally found a way on how to deal with Yu Yan. How will he deal with Yu Yan? He knows about Yu Yan''s rebirth¡­ then, Wei Shi must have found out about how to deal with this rebirth matter?


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu looked at each other while Shou Ji was absent-minded. He has suffered countless shocks today, so the three didn''t say anything to distract him from his thoughts.


    "So, what are your ns now?" Reine decided to change the topic.


    "Wait." Wei Shi answered. "Wait. Let theme to us. Right now, although no one''s taking the initiative, but we have the upper-hand." He smiled. "Even though we have the upper-hand, but if we attack, the citizens might suffer so we aren''t doing anything. If they take the initiative to attack, we can immediately counter-attack them." He exined.


    Reine nodded. "You''re right." He muttered.


    "Also, our real upper-hand is ¨C " Wei Shi''s eyes narrowed into crescents. " ¨C we are not anxious. It''s them." He said.


    Reineughed. "Yes¡­ if they maintain this stalemate, it is still to our win since no citizens are harmed. But, if they attack, we can directly deal with them." He smiled.


    "So, that''s why they are anxious. We don''t need to do anything. It''s them." Wei Shi said.


    ¡­


    Yu Yan''s pupils shrank when he heard what his adjutant said. "Wei Shi¡­? Wei Shi is alive?!" he eximed.


    His adjutant nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    Yu Yan''s eyes widened and he felt his heart beating loudly. "Y ¨C you can leave¡­" he told him.


    His adjutant nodded and silently left.


    Meanwhile, Yu Yan''s face is flushed in excitement when he heard that Wei Shi has returned. "He''s alive¡­ he''s actually alive¡­" he smiled as his tears fell. "I''m d he''s alive¡­" he said as he finally can''t help but cry in joy. "Right¡­ where is he now? Where is Wei Shi¡­" he muttered as he tried to search up Wei Shi. He didn''t realize that he could have looked for Wei Shi before.


    It is because Wei Shi''s father had someone create a virus that would hypnotize people who tried to search for Wei Shi in the inte, making them forget him. That''s what happened to Yu Yan, but Imir, Ethan and Celrei were safe since they didn''t look for Wei Shi in the inte since they aren''t familiar with him that much and only recognized him as the general''s adjutant. So, Wei Shi''s existence became as word of the mouth now, and that''s how Yu Yan remembered Wei Shi after his adjutant verbally told him.


    Now, the virus was lifted and Yu Yan searched Wei Shi, only to see that Wei Shi became an instructor in the Chel Military Academy. He sighed in relief, feeling happy that hisrade still is alright, but then can''t help but also worry when he remembered his conversation with Loui Lene earlier.


    "What did you say? The organization is going to¡­" start an attack? He thought as his brows knotted.


    "Yes. Father can''t wait anymore." Loui frowned when he saw Shou Ji and the others.


    But, Yu Yan''s attention wasn''t on the students even if Loui has a beef with them. Loui is his disciple in name only. "But the royal family has a trump card¡­" he gnashed his teeth when he felt his head ached again.


    "What trump card? That underworld royal family?" Loui sneered. "We are not afraid of them!" he said and looked at Yu Yan. "What? You are afraid of them? Or¡­ you actually are just acting and is their spy?!" he red at him.


    "Watch your manners!" Yu Yan red back and suppressed Loui using his mental strength, making him lower his head, looking like Loui is repenting before him.


    "Ugh!" Loui cried as he suppressed the urge to curse and cry when he felt his head ached. His face reddened in anger and shame.


    "If not for me, you couldn''t have eliminated your biggest threat ¨C the general." Yu Yan sharply said. "If you show me this attitude again, I won''t give your father a face and directly kill you!" he said and then coldly smiled. "Remember. You are not his only son." He told him before he left.

 Chapter 507 - Debt

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Debt</h4>


    "Ugh¡­ S mental strength is the worst¡­" Ethan cried as he, Imir and Celrei all lie down weakly on their beds after their ss today.


    Theirst ss is with Wei Shi, and it is whole afternoon. So, Ethan, Imir and Celrei all felt like they have nothing to live for after Wei Shi all suppressed them using his mental strength.


    Reine rubbed his temples. "Damn it¡­" he cursed as he also lied face down on his bed. "I''ll definitely get him!" he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Shi Jiu, although has A mental strength, but his spiritual strength soothed his brain. This is what Shou Ji taught him, Yi Bing and Huo Ling. The other students also have suffered under Wei Shi''s mental attack. Among them all, only Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shou Ji weren''t affected since Yi Bing and Huo Ling have higher mental strength than Wei Shi while Shou Ji has the same rank in mental strength with him.


    "Tomorrow is the weekend.. I will stay in the dorm. My house is far." Celrei spoke. "What about you?"


    "Don''t ask me this. The dorm has already be my home." Imir wryly smiled. Celrei and Ethan patted him on the back.


    "I will be staying. My family said to experience life in the dorm." Ethan answered. "I''ll apany you." He told the two.


    "I will also stay." Reine answered. He still has a task of uprooting the enemies hiding in the dark.


    "Then, it''s only us who will be going home." Shou Ji spoke.


    They all looked at him. "Why?" they asked.


    "Our home is near." Shou Ji answered and told them the address. "We''ll invite you next week if you want. For now, we have some things we have to do." He told the alpha trio before he looked at Reine who nodded. They know that Reine trusts them and that they don''t restrict their movements as a sign of trust.


    "Oh! That''s great! Expect us next week!" the alpha trio said.


    "Sure." Shou Ji said as he, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu packed their bags just for a show. Then, the four of them bade them goodbye and left.


    Just as they entered the elevator and was about to cast a spell of illusion on the cameras so that they can teleport, a hand reached out in front of them, stopping the elevator doors from closing.


    "Hello, students! We meet again!" it was none other than Wei Shi.


    Shou Ji. "¡­ -_-+" I knew it¡­ he thought as his eyes narrowed, but he forced a smile.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. "¡­" fck, that was close! They thought and coldly sweated. They were almost exposed as ''wizards''! Spells don''t exist in this word!


    They looked at Shou Ji, not speaking. Naturally, it should be Shou Ji to deal with Wei Shi!


    "Good evening, instructor Wei." Shou Ji greeted.


    Wei Shi, already knows that he is uninvited, shamelessly boarded the elevator. "You students are too fast. If I don''t know that you are hurrying home, I would''ve thought that you are going tomit a crime." He told them with a smile.


    "How can instructor know that we won''tmit a crime?" Shou Ji asked.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. "¡­" fck. What a strong smell of gunpowder! They thought and coldly sweated as they tried to reduce their presence.


    Shi Jiu worriedly looked at Shou Ji. He is confident that Shou Ji wouldn''t lose in a verbal fight and also knows that Wei Shi wouldn''t harm them. But, he felt that there is something strange here¡­ he looked at Wei Shi. Why does he feel that this man is familiar? Not as Shou Ji''s acquaintance, but something else¡­


    "Huh? You are going tomit a crime?" Wei Shi asked in surprise.


    "We might." Shou Ji nodded. "Like, killing a certain uninvited instructor who keep following us so we can''tmit our original crime." He answered.


    Wei Shiughed as if he didn''t notice the real, killing intent that Shou Ji is directing towards him. "Then, wouldn''t I be doing a good deed from preventing you inmitting the crime?" he asked.


    "So, instructor Wei likes to sacrifice himself for themon good?" Shou Ji sharply asked.


    "I don''t. But I know someone who does." Wei Shi answered.


    A deafening silence fell. Shi Jiu can''t understand their riddles but the strange feeling increased. Yi Bing and Huo Ling understood what Shou Ji and Wei Shi are talking about. Shou Ji was a general so he definitely is a hero. Wei Shi''s words right now of ''preventing'' them inmitting the crime is what Shou Ji was doing before as the general. So, he is implying that he learned it from the general, and not because it was his duty as a soldier. The general weighs more than his duty.


    Ding. The elevator finally stopped in the ground floor and the doors opened. Shou Ji walked out and Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu¡­ as well as Wei Shi, followed behind him.


    Shou Ji gnashed his teeth in anger while Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu remained silent. Shou Ji knows that they are still in the Chel Military Academy''s premises so he controlled his emotions while Wei Shi coolly followed behind them.


    Until they reached a certain street where there are less people.


    "What do you want?" Shou Ji asked and turned back to Wei Shi.


    Wei Shi stared at Shou Ji. "¡­ you don''t remember our previous life?" he asked.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu fell silent. Wei Shi really remembered the first life. And him telling this to them indicates that he had already found out that Shou Ji was the general.


    "Will we be expelled in this world?" Shi Jiu worriedly asked to Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "This world already has a problem itself, and right now, we are talking to your reincarnation, who is an external soul. Since rebirth has already happened, we won''t be expelled." He assured them.


    Shi Jiu sighed in relief. He felt worried about Shou Ji. Shou Ji''s soul is weak right now and who knows how long will he wait again to go in this world, or cross any world. Also, they don''t know if there will be a punishment from being expelled in this world, and if they will suffer repercussions. If this happens, Shou Ji might die¡­


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling just calmly watched from the side.


    "I don''t." Shou Ji answered after he heard what Yi Bing said. Thus, he finally admitted to Wei Shi that he is the general. "What did Yu Yan exactly do? How was he reborn? Why did it happen? And¡­ why did he kill me?" he asked as he looked at Wei Shi in the eyes. So, he caught the pain that shed in Wei Shi''s eyes as well as regret, remorse¡­ "You don''t want to answer?" he asked.


    "General." Wei Shi called as he took in a sharp breath. His eyes reddened. "I don''t know how did he exactly reborn, nor why¡­" he honestly answered.


    Shou Ji has already expected this. "Then, why did he kill me?" he asked.


    Wei Shi didn''t answer.


    Shou Ji sneered. "So, you also want to kill me?" he asked.


    "NO!" Wei Shi shouted. Then, he froze. "I''m sorry¡­" he apologized. "Yu Yan is jealous of you." He said.


    "He was my student." Shou Ji said.


    Wei Shi clenched his fists. "That''s not it." He muttered. "Yu Yan¡­ is jealous of you because I am¡­ closer with you." He exined and looked expectantly at Shou Ji.


    But, Shou Ji''s brows knotted. "Of course you''ll be closer with me since we grew up together. He is just an outsider, despite he was my student." He said. "Is that all?" he frowned. He can''t believe he was killed in the second life just because of a petty reason.


    Wei Shi''s heart sank when he saw Shou Ji''s expression. Yi Bing and Huo Ling noticed this while Shi Jiu''s suspicion increased.


    So¡­ Wei Shi and Shou Ji were actually lovers in their first life. Yi Bing and Huo Ling thought as they looked at Shou Ji''s back. They can''t help but feel pity towards Wei Shi. In their second life, because only Yu Yan has the memories of their previous life, he prevented Wei Shi and Shou Ji from bing lovers, making Wei Shi have a one-sided love. Meanwhile, Shou Ji is career-oriented so he buried himself in his work thus he didn''t have time for romance.


    Yu Yan sessfully broke up Wei Shi and Shou Ji, and then killed Shou Ji in the end to prevent any possibilities of the two being together again.


    "Fck." Huo Ling lowly cursed. What a dog-blood plot!


    Yi Bing side-eyed him but he didn''t say anything.


    "How will you deal with Yu Yan?" Shou Ji asked Wei Shi.


    "I will kill him. He owes you a life, as well as me." Wei Shi answered. He owed me a lifetime, because I lost the general, and his love.

 Chapter 508 - Lovers

    <h4>Chapter 508 - Lovers</h4>


    "I promise not to tell anyone that you came back." Wei Shi spoke when he is leaving their residence after he and Shou Ji caught up with each other about this life, and their previous life. Of course, Wei Shi omitted the part that they were lovers.


    "Good. Go home safely." Shou Ji waved his hand as he saw him off. When Wei Shi''s car disappeared, he turned and faced Yi Bing and Huo Ling while Shi Jiu went upstairs to rest because he was too tired due to their ss this afternoon. "Thank you for not telling Shi Jiu that we are lovers in this life." He told the remaining two.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling froze on their seats and almost spat out a mouthful of tea when they heard what Shou Ji said. "¡­" so direct! They thought and looked at him with aplicated gaze.


    Shou Ji''s expression was calm, though.. "Even if Shi Jiu would know that Wei Shi is him¡­ his reincarnation, but with his dumb brain, he would never know that we were lovers in the previous life." He spoke as he picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. "Wei Shi also thinks that I don''t remember¡­ well, I don''t. But, I could guess. Shi Jiu is slow, so he would never guess. Unless someone tells him." He looked at them.


    "We won''t." they said and resumed drinking their tea.


    "Good." Shou Ji nodded. "Since Wei Shi ns to kill Yu Yan, Yu Yan definitely would give Wei Shi his life since he likes Wei Shi and realizes that Wei Shi also had the memories of the previous life." He said.


    "Pppt!" Yi Bing and Huo Ling finally can''t help but spat out their tea. He also knows this?! They thought, shocked.


    "What? I can guess from his reaction." Shou Ji said.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling were speechless.


    "Since Yu Yan will let Wei Shi kill him, then we can let them duke it out. We are just here to collect Yu Yan''s soul, and then look into his memories how he reborn, and how did he affect the whole space to rewind." Shou Ji continued. "As for Shi Jiu''s soul¡­" he said and then fell silent.


    "After Yu Yan''s death, the world might operate properly, being fixed." Yi Bing spoke. "Then, we''ll just let Wei Shi have a natural death, and then Shi Jiu''s soul will return to him." He exined.


    "Yes." Shou Ji nodded.


    "¡­ won''t this make Shi Jiu have Wei Shi''s memories then, considering that he and the Afterlife Department had a contract?"


    A long silence fell.


    "Huo Ling¡­" Yi Bing called as he rubbed the space between his brows while Shou Ji froze on his seat.


    "Sorry." Huo Ling insincerely said. He looked at Shou Ji. "You can''t hide from him." He told him. "I think it is better toe clean with Wei Shi. Even if you can''t remember your life as lovers with him, but this lessens the pain he feels from still expecting, hoping that you will like him back in this life since you came back, despite not having memories of your previous lives." He exined.


    Shou Ji fell silent.


    "Wei Shi is a good guy. Although he held on the fact that you were former lovers, but he understood that in this life, you missed the chance to be one. So, he is letting the nature take its course." Huo Ling continued. "Then, you really came back and he found out. But, although he is still hoping, but he is considerate of you who has no memories of your rtionship as lovers before." He told him.


    "¡­ you''re right." Shou Ji muttered as he lowered his head.


    "Thinking this ¨C " Huo Ling spoke.


    "Enough." Yi Bing stopped him.


    "No, no. I am already done with analyzing their rtionship." Huo Ling told Yi Bing.


    "Then, what is it this time?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Since Wei Shi and Shou Ji were lovers, and both of them can feel each other, then, could it be that they might have united spiritually?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" what the¡­ he thought as he froze like a statue.


    Shou Ji. "¡­" what¡­ his eyes widened and his face flushed red.


    "So, I am right?" Huo Ling muttered and his expression became thoughtful. "This world has mental strength and spiritual strength stuff. Not to mention pheromones." He looked at Shou Ji. "Since there is spiritual strength, then what happens to one''s soul will be carried even if in the next life. Thus, you and Wei Shi can feel each other right now. That also triggered Wei Shi''s memories to return, since his soul is connected to his brain. And you¡­ your soul was split by the ck hole, then scattered to different worlds, so you also brought your soul''s injury to the Stable World." He exined. "¡­ you haven''t thought of this?" he asked as he looked at Shou Ji with aplicated gaze.


    Shou Ji. "¡­" how can I think about this way! He inwardlyined. He declined to answer, since he still felt embarrassed. He and Wei Shi¡­ he knows how things done between men¡­ but spiritually¡­ his face turned redder.


    "Yi Bing." Huo Ling called when he thought of something.


    Yi Bing got a bad feeling. "Enough with your brain hole¡­" he said. But, it was toote.


    "Will this affect them both when we returned to the Stable World?" Huo Ling asked.


    Shou Ji. "¡­" ¡­ what¡­ he thought as he felt steaming out of his head. In short, he exploded.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" I should have sealed Huo Ling''s lips¡­ with my lips! He thought as his eyes darkened and he looked at Huo Ling.


    "What?" Huo Ling blinked when he saw Yi Bing staring at him. "I am just asking now for Shou Ji to prepare himself now before we return to the Stable World." He exined and looked at Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji knows Huo Ling isn''t malicious. He nodded at him. "Thank you. I''ll make some preparations." He said and hurriedly left.


    "¡­ you did that on purpose." Yi Bing spoke as he looked at him with an using gaze.


    Huo Ling innocently blinked. "I did. Because I want Shou Ji to prepare himself." He exined.


    Yi Bing felt speechless at Huo Ling''s shamelessness.


    "Say, Yi Bing." Huo Ling called. "What if Shou Ji didn''t return this time?" he asked. "He would never know that Wei Shi loves him, and he loves him, too. Yu Yan sessfully broke them up, and also separated Shou Ji from his family that loves him." He said when he remembered Reine. "Wei Shi would continue to live alone, and also filled with hate, since even if he killed Yu Yan, his hate would never be gone, because he still continues to love the general, and remembers him. So, as long as he loves his general, he will continue to live in hate." He exined.


    "He won''t." Yi Bing spoke. "Shou Ji won''t not return. He will definitely return." He said.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak.


    "The Collection Department knows everyone''s birth dates and death dates. So, the Afterlife Department won''t miss Yu Yan''s death day, since the interster world would definitely be fixed." Yi Bing spoke, then suddenly made a pause.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked.


    "¡­ nothing." Yi Bing answered. But, there is something. And it was Shi Jiu''s soul. How coincidental it is. Shi Jiu went to this world and met Shou Ji, who died and arrived in the Stable World to meet Shi Jiu¡­


    "Yi Bing." Huo Ling, who has the same thoughts as Yi Bing, spoke.


    "¡­ you can tell me now." Yi Bing permitted him to speak.


    "Shi Jiu reincarnated to this world and then met Shou Ji, who was a general, and fell in love with each other. But, Yu Yan wanted to break them apart out of jealousy. Then, he was reborn, and he prevented the two to be closer to each other." Huo Ling spoke. "But, since Shou Ji and Shi Jiu¡­ wrong, wrong. I mean Wei Shi. Since the general and Wei Shi were sessfully torn apart, there is no need for Yu Yan to kill Shou Ji, right?" he asked. "Wei Shi thinks that because Yu Yan likes him, then he wanted to kill Shou Ji. But, I think this isn''t as simple as this could be." He frowned.


    "Reine said that Yu Yan belongs to the enemies and killed Shou Ji for both personal and business matter, since he is cooperating with them." Yi Bing said.


    "¡­ is this really is it?" Huo Ling asked with his brows knitted. "Why do I feel that there is something else¡­ Yu Yan definitely has another reason¡­" he muttered. "And¡­ Wei Shi should know it, too, since he remembers their first life!" he said and looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s face turned serious.


    Suddenly, Huo Ling froze when a thought shed in his mind. "Yi Bing¡­" he called as he looked at the other who is also thinking the same thought. "How did Wei Shi and Yu Yan die in their previous life?" he asked.

 Chapter 509 - Self-Repair

    <h4>Chapter 509 - Self-Repair</h4>


    "FCK!" Shi Jiu cursed after they saw a nk space. "They are messing with us!" he gnashed his teeth as he stabbed the steak on his te with his fork. "Why is there no cause of death disyed for Wei Shi and Yu Yan, as well as the chief, in their previous life?!" he asked as he gnashed his teeth.


    "¡­ you didn''t check this before?" Yi Bing asked.


    Shi Jiu''s eyes widened. "How can I?! I''m not interested! And this is the chief''s world!" he defended himself. "And¡­ naturally, the chief wouldn''t look at their cause of death!" he added, defending Shou Ji.


    "I apologize." Shou Ji lowered his head.


    Yi Bing looked at Shou Ji and Shi Jiu coldly sweated for his chief. "This will be a lesson for you both.." He said. "And, don''t let emotions affect you again. Now, we lost a clue." He told them.


    "Sorry!" Shi Jiu apologized.


    Huo Ling calmly sliced his steak. "Have you thought that this might not be their mistake?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Shou Ji and Shi Jiu looked at him.


    "Well¡­ I am thinking something¡­" Huo Ling chewed before he swallowed. Then, he sipped his wine before he spoke with wet lips. "Since there was a rebirth that happened, Shou Ji can''t remember his past life, and neither the people around him, including Wei Shi. But, Yu Yan could." He said. "If this is because of this world''s rule, then, it is natural for the cause of deaths on the Record List to be empty." He exined.


    "But, there are for others, and also their birth and death dates." Yi Bing spoke. "Also, if this is the world''s rule, then, the births and deaths on the Record List during their previous life shouldn''t exist, too." He said. "That way, Shou Ji wouldn''t know that they have a first life." He looked at Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji looked downcast. If this happened, then it is crueler.


    "But, their previous lives appeared. Thus, the interster world, although a Special World, couldn''t overrule the Stable World." Huo Ling said.


    Everyone fell silent. Now, they realized how important the Stable World.


    Huo Ling continued as if nothing happened. "But, that can''t change the fact that Wei Shi''s and Yu Yan''s, as well as Shou Ji''s, causes of deaths are nk." He spoke. "Something definitely must have happened. This can''t be med on Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, since the nk spaces should have already been there. It''s not that they forgot to check it." His eyes narrowed as he smiled. "Have you ever thought that, the rule of this world still reached Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, who are in the Stable World, thus it obscured their minds for checking the deaths, because ¨C " he looked at the two sitting across him. " ¨C you two are connected to that world." He told them.


    A long silence fell as they all looked at Huo Ling.


    "Shou Ji came from this world, so he is still affected by what''s happening in this world as its native. Meanwhile, I wasn''t, since I came from the Stable World, and only it can affect me." He continued. "But, in order to preserve order, I, from the Stable World, can''t create chaos that would destroy this world, or greatly affect it." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. This is why they need to be low profile, and their existences would be erased after they were done with their task in this world. Their traces also would be erased, and this world would rece its natives'' memories, supply some memories to rece their memories of the outsiders. As to how this will happen, it is its problem.


    "Meanwhile, Shi Jiu." Huo Ling turned. "Although you came from another world, but a part of your soul was still here. So, you can be considered its native." He smiled. "So, it is understandable that both of you shouldn''t see your causes of deaths from your previous life, even if you are looking at it in the Stable World. You will just subconsciously overlook it since the rule prevents you from knowing." He exined.


    "Huo Ling¡­ why are you so good?! QAQ" Shi Jiu looked at Huo Ling as if he is a Buddha.


    "But, what about Yu Yan''s case?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling fell silent as he contemted.


    Shi Jiu noticed it and wailed. "Is there nothing we can do?!" he asked. "Ah!" he gasped when he thought of something. "Since I and chief can''t see it¡­ how about you two?" he asked as he looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "We can''t." Yi Bing answered.


    "But you aren''t natives!" Shi Jiu eximed.


    Yi Bing tiredly closed his eyes. "First, we can''t go against the rules since we are outsiders. The rules don''t want you to see the causes of death on the Record List, and we naturally can''t look at it for you. Second, only the ones from the Collection Department can see the Record List, and we aren''t from your department. So, it is still useless." He exined.


    "Wuwuwuwu¡­ is there nothing else?!" Shi Jiu wailed.


    Shou Ji helplessly smiled.


    "This¡­" Huo Ling muttered and his face turned serious.


    "¡­ you thought of something?" Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed. He has a bad feeling.


    "Well¡­" Huo Ling looked at them before his gaze fell on Shou Ji and Shi Jiu.


    Shou Ji''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Didn''t Yu Yan remember his past?" Huo Ling slowly asked as if he is reorganizing his thoughts while he speak so he can word his thoughts carefully.


    "Yes." Shi Jiu, the only one who didn''t notice the strange atmosphere, nodded when he answered.


    "But, we overlooked one person¡­" Huo Ling spoke in a low voice.


    "Huh? Who?" Shi Jiu asked.


    None of them speak.


    "¡­ hello?" Shi Jiu called as he looked at them.


    Shou Ji took a deep breath. He nced at Huo Ling, doesn''t know what he is nning, but he trusts him. "It''s Wei Shi." He answered and almost bit the tip of his tongue when he spoke the name.


    "Huh? Wei Shi¡­ that''s right! He also can remember!" Shi Jiu eximed. "Although his memories were just triggered, but why can he remember?" he asked, puzzled.


    "It''s rted to Yu Yan." Huo Ling answered.


    Shi Jiu looked at him. "Yu Yan? What did he do?" he asked.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips. "Remember, no one should be able to remember their past lives. Even the rule concealed the cause of the three''s deaths." He spoke as his heart beat faster. "But, what if, it wasn''t because of the rules that the causes of deaths were concealed?" he asked and raised his head. His expression is solemn. "What if, it was because someone remembered their past life? And, because that person is deeply entangled with two people, although one has died and only one is still alive, but¡­ it might cause this world''s destruction, so the rules concealed the causes of deaths. Because Yu Yan knows the causes of deaths. And he remembers." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell as shock was seen on their faces.


    "Our¡­ causes of deaths¡­ caused the world to be destroyed?" Shou Ji asked.


    Huo Ling looked at him and clenched his fists. "To be precise¡­ it must be only one person''s death, and the other two''s causes of deaths don''t matter." He answered.


    Yi Bing cold, even if his ability is ice. Shou Ji''s face paled in horror when he realized what Huo Ling is implying.


    "What? What happened? Why do you always speak in riddles?!" Shi Jiu asked and pouted.


    Shou Ji''s quivering lips forced a smile. "Don''t worry¡­ it''s¡­ it doesn''t bother you." He said and cleared his throat because his voice was shaking.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Huo Ling are silent. Shou Ji''s death must have triggered the world to copse. And the world, doesn''t want to copse, self-repaired. Thus, everyone was reborn. But, there was an anomaly, and it was Yu Yan. Yu Yan remembered their past life, and so the rules of this world concealed Shou Ji''s death even if Shou Ji should have been alive in the previous life and only should have diedter based on the dates. But, because Yu Yan remembered everything, the rules were affected and it concealed Yu Yan''s death, as well as Wei Shi''s.


    No¡­ the world should have supplied their deaths when it self-repaired. But, Yu Yan remembered everything, andter, Wei Shi did, too. Plus, Shou Ji''s death can cause this world''s destruction again, so it also concealed Shou Ji''s death, and Yu Yan''s and Wei Shi''s.


    Or¡­ Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing, then Shou Ji. The world''s rules didn''t conceal the two''s deaths. Instead, they actually are just nk! Because Yu Yan and Wei Shi can remember their previous life, and they are still alive when the world self-repaired, so Yu Yan knows he was ''reborn'', when it was only due to the world''s self-repair. And Wei Shi, too, since his memories returned after Shou Ji whose soul returned triggered them!

 Chapter 510 - Bound

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Bound</h4>


    "What a mess¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he nkly stared at the ceiling while Yi Bing looked at him. Shou Ji, on the other hand, was just sitting silently on the side.


    Fortunately, Shi Jiu felt exhausted again mentally thus he went to sleep, leaving them three to talk.


    "Only an external soul can affect the world, unless the native soul is the protagonist." Shou Ji spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded, remembered Lei Shan. "So, it must be Shi Jiu¡­ no, Wei Shi, who caused the world to copse." He spoke. "Because of you." He looked at Shou Ji.


    "But, I am sure I am still alive that time.." Shou Ji frowned.


    "Then, he must have found something that can cause you to die." Huo Ling spoke. "A definite death. Not an assassination since there is a probability that you can live." He said. "It can only be ¨C "


    "An illness." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling fell silent.


    Shou Ji sucked in a cold breath. "Illness¡­ hahaha¡­ illness¡­" heughed but his tears are falling.


    Huo Ling felt pity to Shou Ji but he remained calm. "Since the cause of your death can make this world copse, and the only one who can make this world copse is Wei Shi¡­ then, Wei Shi must not know right now about your previous illness." He said.


    Shou Ji didn''t speak.


    "But, Yu Yan knows. As to why, we have yet to figure it out." Huo Ling sighed.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered.


    "During the self-repair, only Wei Shi and Yu Yan must have realized it, and only thought it was rebirth." Yi Bing slowly spoke.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded.


    "The cause of self-repair is Wei Shi discovering Shou Ji''s death. But, right now, Wei Shi doesn''t know, yet Yu Yan knows." Yi Bing continued. "Wei Shi doesn''t know because the world didn''t let him know it, thus erasing everyone''s memories of their previous lives. But, Wei Shi''s memories should have all returned after Shou Ji triggered it." He looked at Huo Ling. "Yet, since the world didn''t self-repair again, that means Wei Shi didn''t remember it." He said. "But, Yu Yan knows, because he can remember their previous life which led him to thinking he was reborn. And ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C he also knows the self-repair. What could this mean?" he asked.


    It''s as if something lit up in Huo Ling''s brain. He looked at Yi Bing and the other is looking at him. "Logically, Yu Yan should also lose his memories like Wei Shi, who is an external soul but became native, during the self-repair. But, Yu Yan remembered." He spoke. "Wei Shi''s memories returning is just an ident because of Shou Jiing here. Yet, even if so, his memory of discovering Shou Ji''s illness didn''t return. That means ¨C " he looked at Shou Ji. " ¨C Yu Yan has a part of Wei Shi''s soul, and it contains that memory of Wei Shi." He said.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened in shock. "What?!" he eximed.


    "But, you died, and Yu Yan, who likes Wei Shi, should definitely make a move on Wei Shi." Huo Ling continued as his mind whirled fast. "Yet, nothing happened between them. Wei Shi became ''Wace Daune'' and was reunited with his family. But, if that happened, he and Yu Yan should still make contact. Yet it didn''t happen. Instead ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C Wei Shi became hostile to Yu Yan. And, even if Wei Shi became hostile to Yu Yan, with Yu Yan''s feelings, he should still do anything to capture Wei Shi''s heart. Yet¡­ they didn''t have a contact all these years?" he asked.


    "Could it be¡­ because Wei Shi deleted his information?" Shou Ji asked when he remembered it.


    "Oh!" Huo Ling turned to him. "That''s right¡­ there''s that. So, Wei Shi deliberately hid from Yu Yan?" he muttered.


    "Reine knows that Yu Yan killed the general, when it should have been Shou Ji, Wei Shi and Yu Yan there when it happened." Yi Bing spoke. "As the murderer, naturally, Yu Yan would hide his crime. Shou Ji also died. So, that leaves Wei Shi." He looked at them. "Wei Shi knows that Yu Yan killed Shou Ji, and he told Reine." He told them.


    "You''re right!" Huo Ling eximed. "So Wei Shi knows that Yu Yan killed the general¡­ but how?" he frowned. Then, he looked at Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji shook his head, indicating he doesn''t know. "I sent him to the control room to fix the bug." He told them. "The cameras aren''t working because of the bug." He added.


    "Then¡­ it was just gut feel?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Or¡­" Shou Ji''s eyelids lowered. "He must have felt my soul being torn by the ck hole." He spoke.


    Huo Ling gasped in shock while Yi Bing froze. Fck¡­ that is so cruel! They can''t help but inwardly curse.


    "Even though we weren''t a couple in this life, but we were spiritually entangled in the previous life." Shou Ji continued. "No matter how Yu Yan break us apart, but we were still close in this life. If only I wasn''t focused on work¡­" he muttered before he shook his head. "So, our souls should still be connected in this life because of our previous life. Thus, Wei Shi found out I died. And that was how he found out that Yu Yan killed me, if he investigated who has been with me at that time of my death." He exined.


    "¡­ Yu Yan mustn''t have expected for you and Wei Shi to be spiritually entangled." Huo Ling muttered. "And because of this, Wei Shi became hostile with him and did his best to hide from Yu Yan until he finds out how to kill him to avenge you. Him meeting his family¡­ it must be done by this world to separate Wei Shi from Yu Yan, which coincides Wei Shi''s intention. With Wei Shi''s family''s support, Wei Shi managed to hide from Yu Yan, change his face and became Wace Daune." He exined.


    They nodded in agreement with his reasoning.


    "Now that we know how the rebirth happened and what will happen if Wei Shi and Yu Yan meets¡­ we must stop them from meeting, then." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Ah." They muttered, startled, when they remembered their initial n of letting Wei Shi kill Yu Yan.


    "Then, let''s kill Yu Yan first before Wei Shi kills Yu Yan!" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    "But, when will Wei Shi kill Yu Yan?" Shou Ji asked.


    "Why don''t you ask him?" Huo Ling smiled, teasing him.


    As expected, Shou Ji blushed. "This¡­" he muttered. Then, recalling Yi Bing''s warning them during dinner, he nodded. "I will ask him." He answered.


    "Good." Yi Bing nodded in satisfaction.


    ...


    "The enemies are nning to make a move?" Huo Ling was surprised after he heard what Reine said.


    Reine nodded. "I was already observing Loui since he is too high-profile. Arrogant brats like him should have a big backer, and so I guess that he must be an important figure in the enemy''s organization." He said. "And, because of that exhibition match, Loui became enraged and more ill-tempered now. Thus, he is careless when talking with his friends. He is boasting his father is a powerful person." He told him. "Thanks for that." He winked at Shou Ji, referring to pulling Loui to an exhibition match.


    "Pft." Shi Jiuughed when he remembered that one-sided beating. Even Yi Bing can''t help but smile.


    "When will they attack?" Huo Ling asked.


    "He didn''t say, but I am guessing it is soon." Reine said as his smile disappeared. "We have to be carefultely. Wei Shi, too." He said and red at Wei Shi.


    "I know." Wei Shi nodded.


    "Have Yu Yan contacted you yet?" Reine asked.


    "No. He has his work, and then there''s the organization. Not to mention his headaches which he suspects is an illness." Wei Shi spoke. "Thus, even if he wanted to see me soon, but the situation doesn''t permit him to." He smiled.


    When the ''illness'' word was spoken, Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shou Ji stiffened.


    "You know too much about Yu Yan''s situation." Reine''s eyes narrowed. "Wei Shi. Are you betraying my cousin?" he asked.


    Wei Shi''s smile disappeared. "Even if the general doesn''t love me, but I love him." He said and nced at Shou Ji. In this life, as well as our past life. If there is a life after this, and after that, and many more¡­ you will be the only one I love. He thought as he lowered his gaze. That''s why he deceived Shou Ji, in their previous life, to try making love with him using their spirit since it is even more pleasurable.


    How pleasurable it was! He closed his eyes, as if he could still remember the aftertaste. But, it wasn''t just for pleasure. It is also to ensure that they will be bound to each other for the rest of their lives, no matter in which form or face.


    See? Didn''t they see each other again? He found him again.

 Chapter 511 - What If

    <h4>Chapter 511 - What If</h4>


    "General." Wei Shi called before Shou Ji could leave. "What I said earlier¡­ it is true." He told him. "You already know, right?" he asked as he looked at him.


    Shou Ji didn''t answer.


    Wei Shi took a deep breath. "I deeply regret it¡­" he said and bitterly smiled. "I should''ve confessed to you in this life. Should''ve confessed¡­ earlier." He looked at him with deep love in his eyes. "Even if you would reject me, or disdain me¡­ separate from me ¨C " he said as his eyes reddened. His tears are threatening to fall..


    "I wouldn''t." Shou Ji spoke. "I wouldn''t have rejected you." He said and awkwardly looked at Wei Shi. His ears are red. "Even if I was busy with my work¡­ but¡­ I still find some time to apany you. I am not that indifferent to you. Because¡­ I was¡­ moved." He confessed.


    Wei Shi''s eyes widened in shock.


    "But ¨C " Shou Ji frowned. " ¨C we still can''t be together now. Not even now." He said. "You should know, right?" he stared at him.


    Wei Shi bitterly smiled. "I know." He answered.


    Shou Ji sighed in relief. Even if they can''t be together in this life¡­ but Wei Shi would return to Shi Jiu since he is his soul. Then, what will happen to Shi Jiu? Would he be affected by Wei Shi''s feelings? If he would, then¡­ how would he answer him? To Shi Jiu, although the other is dumb, but he also likes him. Not that he is fickle because he was also moved by Wei Shi right now¡­ but, because of Shi Jiu''s sincerity towards him, he started liking Shi Jiu. But, does Shi Jiu even like him? What if Shi Jiu doesn''t like him? What about Wei Shi? Although Wei Shi loves him, but Wei Shi is just a part of Shi Jiu''s soul. So, Shi Jiu wouldn''t like him. Ai¡­


    Then, what about Wei Shi? Yes. He was also moved by Wei Shi. And he likes him. But, if this was before, he would really be together with Wei Shi. Yet, they already missed each other because of Yu Yan. Yu Yan separated them, life and death¡­


    "Damn Yu Yan!" Wei Shi cursed, probably thought what Shou Ji is now thinking too.


    Shou Ji''s eyes reddened, and then his tears fell. Yes¡­ if only he didn''t die, he and Wei Shi must have been together. Even if it will take him longer to realize his feelings, but Wei Shi definitely wouldn''t wait for that long to confess. As he said, he wouldn''t be indifferent to Wei Shi, since he knows him, and he definitely likes him. He just didn''t realize it yet. Thus, they could have been together.


    Yet Yu Yan severed their rtionship. He and Wei Shi are now separated by life and death. Even if they met again, but they can be together now.


    BANG! Wei Shi punched the wall and Shou Ji jumped, startled.


    "S ¨C sorry." The other immediately apologized and tried to touch him tofort him but then remembered that he is now on a different shell, so he helplessly lowered his hands. He sighed in defeat.


    "I''m okay." Shou Ji told him. "Wei Shi¡­ how did you know I died? That it was Yu Yan who killed me?" he asked. Seeing Wei Shi''s ugly expression, his guess about Wei Shi feeling that his soul was torn into pieces was right. "T ¨C then¡­ just answer how did you know about Yu Yan killing me?" he said.


    Wei Shi''s face is still pale and green because he recalled that painful tearing feeling again. Although it wasn''t his soul, but just knowing that it was Shou Ji''s¡­ he clenched his fists and he took deep breaths to calm down. "Do you know how much I wanted to tear him that time?" he asked. His face is dark.


    Shou Ji didn''t answer.


    "My wife died, and his soul was split!" Wei Shi kicked the chair in anger. "But, I was gravely injured because of the explosion. My soul is screaming but my body can''t move." Veins throbbed in his forehead. "Until now, there are still hidden injuries in my body and my physique was affected. Thus, I didn''t immediately find him to kill him. I didn''t let my family do it, either, since I wanted to kill him by my own hands." He gnashed his teeth. "I will make him feel how it feels for his soul to be split slowly, piece by piece!" he said.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened. No¡­ if Yu Yan''s soul would disappear, then how about their task? Although he is very angry, and feel indignation on Wei Shi''s behalf, but he still hasn''t forgotten his task. Not because Yi Bing reminded him, but because he still remembers his duty as the Collection Department''s chief!


    He has to persuade Wei Shi to not tear Yu Yan into pieces! "Wei Shi." He called.


    Wei Shi turned and his eyes gained their rity and focus. "General¡­" he muttered and his tears fell. "I missed you¡­ I miss you¡­" he said as he fell on his knees.


    "Wei Shi¡­" Shou Ji closed his eyes. "Do you believe in afterlife?" he asked him.


    "''afterlife''?" Wei Shi muttered. "I do." He answered. "Not because I experienced this rebirth, but because ¨C " he raised his head and looked at Shou Ji. " ¨C I wanted to be with you for eternity." He spoke. "Life after life, and wouldn''t end in death, our feelings¡­" he said as he stared at Shou Ji''s eyes, as if looking into his soul.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened in shock. Unbeknownst to them because they are deeply immersed in their emotions, Reine was crying while covering his mouth to prevent his sobs from being heard. His whole face is flushed red from crying, and his tears stream down like a waterfall, unceasing.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling stood beside Reine who was crouching on the floor. To prevent Shi Jiu from hearing the conversation inside the ssroom, they had the alpha trio take him away to exercise or y sports. Then, they took Reine here to let him hear that Wei Shi is loyal to the general. But, Reine has to promise them that he won''t tell anyone about Shou Ji being his cousin.


    Why did they do this? It is to test the extent of the rules, and how messed up it is now after the rebirth. They know that it is self-repairing, but now, letting Reine know about Shou Ji''s identity is fine. Of course, they wouldn''t go too far of letting everyone know about Shou Ji''s return, since they know that after this, Shou Ji would cease to exist and everyone will forget him, including Wei Shi, who will also be forgotten by everyone after he returns to Shi Jiu.


    Then, everyone will go on with their lives¡­


    Inside the ssroom, Wei Shi smiled. "General¡­ I know you don''t remember it, so I will tell you." He said. "That time, I am on the height of my possessiveness¡­ obsessiveness towards you." He spoke.


    Instantly, Shou Ji''s face reddened. Not only because of Wei Shi''s intense feelings, but he could guess what he is implying. And outside the room, Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s faces darkened while Reine''s shoulder shook. Not because of crying, which he did earlier, but now because ofughter since he knows what Wei Shi wanted to say: how he deceived Shou Ji to be bound to him forever, not only body, but also soul.


    He didn''t know that this cute but also dark deception of Wei Shi to his cousin would prevent a disaster from happening in this world ¨C of Wei Shi finding out Shou Ji''s illness from Yu Yan, who wanted him to forget Shou Ji.


    "That time, I told you to manifest your soul." Wei Shi continued. "We still haven''t tried doing that in that state, and I told you that it was¡­ ehem." He coughed and blushed after seeing Shou Ji ring at him. But, he knows, his general is just embarrassed. "It is true that it is really that." He smiled and winked at Shou Ji who wanted to punch him. "But, after that, I realized that I can feel your feelings, and know the condition of your soul." He said.


    Shou Ji was shocked. "Really?!" he eximed.


    Wei Shi nodded. "But, it seems that you aren''t aware of it. You couldn''t feel my soul." He continued. "That was because my soul is weaker than yours to affect you, and that I became aware after I realized what is happening. I then realized that your soul is stronger than mine, so I can feel your soul even though it wasn''t intentional on your part, because you didn''t know the consequence. I also didn''t know this, too." He exined.


    "So that''s what happened¡­" Shou Ji finally knew it now.


    "So, because of that ¨C " Wei Shi blushed as he shyly looked at Shou Ji. " ¨C I would feel where you are. Even if general isn''t around me, but I will feel that you will return." He looked at him in the eyes. "So, general, you can''t leave me." He told him

 Chapter 512 - Avoided

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Avoided</h4>


    "Huh? Shane, what''s the matter?" Ethan asked when he saw Shi Jiu was just silently and motionlessly standing on the side. The ball was by his feet.


    It was weekend and Yi Bing invited them, including Reine, to their vi before they decided to go to the beach and y. Ethan, Celrei and Imir are fond of ying basketball, this ssic sport from ancient times, so they left the group after they found a basketball court on the seaside.


    "Nothing. I am just thinking of something." Shi Jiu blinked and his eyes finally focused after being absent-minded. "Where were we just now?" he asked as he picked up the ball and dribbled it.


    "About the babes in bikini over there." Imir slyly grinned and turned to look at the women sunbathing while lying face down after they unstrapped their bikini.


    Ethan and Celrei whistled while Shi Jiu''s face looked indifferent..


    "One of them winked at me. Should I go?" Imir asked. "Her friends also looked like they are itching." He added and winked at the threedies.


    "But, there are four of us¡­" Ethan said.


    "Not going." Shi Jiu spoke. "I actually have something to do, so I''ll be going back." He told them.


    "Huh? Are you sure? But these aredies¡­" Imir said.


    Celrei looked like he is hesitating. "I also won''t go." He scratched his head. "I¡­ feel awkward towardsdies. Sorry!" he apologized. Before Imir and Ethan could react, he already ran away.


    Shi Jiu chuckled and patted the two. "Go for it!" he told them.


    "Alright!" Imir eximed as he pulled Ethan with him to thedies.


    Shi Jiu left, so he didn''t see that Loui has also approached thedies.


    "Ugh. What is he doing here?" Imir frowned when he saw Loui. Ethan immediately looked awkward. "Let''s go." He said and pulled Ethan with him and left, leaving Loui with the women.


    So, they didn''t know that the women became disappointed. But, before they could, they saw Loui, the reason why Imir and Ethan left. The three women immediately looked at each other before they evilly smiled.


    "He would do." One of them spoke before they acted as if they didn''t see Loui.


    Then, Loui finally approached them. "Hello,dies." He greeted by his eyes are on their untied bikinis, showing the bumps on their chests.


    The three finally turned before they seductively smiled at Loui. "Hello, handsome~" they greeted back.


    ¡­


    "Hm? Shane didn''t go with you?" Shou Ji was surprised after he heard from Ethan that Shi Jiu left alone.


    Even Celrei was back, but Celrei didn''t see Shi Jiu since when he was about to follow him, Shi Jiu disappeared. So, he could only go back to the basketball court. But, he didn''t expect to see Imir and Ethan detoured. He looked at the threedies, only to see them leaving with the familiar Loui who is hugging one of thedies.


    Without hesitation, he ran after Imir and Ethan to tell them how thirsty Loui are towards women.


    "No. I don''t know where he went to. He just suddenly disappeared!" Celrei exined.


    Shou Ji''s brows knitted.


    "What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked. Yi Bing and Reine are grilling their food.


    Shou Ji dismissed the alpha trio who ran towards Yi Bing and Reine to eat the barbecue. "Huo Ling. Didn''t you notice that Shi Jiu seemed strange these days?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. He pondered for a moment before he nodded. "He is. He doesn''t seem to be loud or talkative these days." He said.


    Shou Ji grimaced. Although that sounds a ridiculous reason but Huo Ling has a point. "Say, what do you think is happening to him?" he asked.


    Huo Ling fell silent. Suddenly, he gasped. "Shou Ji. Do you think Shi Jiu was being mentally controlled or something?" he asked. "Is there a stuff like that in this world?" he said.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank. His breath hitched. "Huo Ling, this¡­ is possible." He said and felt his heart beat loudly against his chest. It hurts. He thought as he clutched his chest. "Huo Ling¡­ what should I do?" he asked. "If something happen to Shi Jiu¡­ the enemies¡­ the enemies must have gotten him in some way ¨C " he said as his eyes reddened.


    "This¡­" Huo Ling felt helpless. "Calm down first ¨C " he told him.


    "What happened?" Shi Jiu asked when he saw Shou Ji and Huo Ling. Their expressions looked off.


    Shou Ji''s eyes widened when he saw him. "Where did you go?" he asked.


    "You¡­" Shi Jiu stared at him. "You cried?" he was surprised.


    "I didn''t!" Shou Ji frowned. "Where did you go?" he asked. "We have to be carefultely because of the enemies. Don''t wander around. There are weapons that can mentally control you without you knowing since it erased your memories when you were captured until it finishes the operation on you. You wouldn''t know about this at all!" he told him.


    Shi Jiu stared speechlessly at Shou Ji for a long time before he smiled. So, he equally loves us. He thought. What are we fighting over for? We are the same person. It is already enough for him to love us. he patted his chest as if reassuring something, but also looked like as if he is patting off the dust. "Don''t worry. I won''t leave again." He told Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji was taken aback. "Huh? Yes¡­ as long as you understand¡­" he told him. What was that just now? He thought. Something¡­ seems strange. But, Shi Jiu still looked the same. Was he really experimented on?! He thought and looked at Shi Jiu''s back.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling was watching on the side. His gaze is thoughtful as he looked at Shi Jiu. "Shou Ji." He called. "He''s fine." He told him.


    "Huh? Are you sure?" Shou Ji asked. "Maybe he was really caught and been experimented on¡­" he muttered.


    Huo Ling retracted his gaze and turned to Shou Ji. "Do you think it is possible for us grim reapers?" he asked. "Even though a microchip was injected on our body, but our body is still a corpse so it wouldn''t work." He told him. "Also, even if they would cut open our body, but they only would see still-life organs. Even if they ''killed'' us, but they would still see our vital signs work again after a second passed after our ''death''." He exined.


    "Oh¡­ you have a point." Shou Ji muttered.


    Huo Ling patted his shoulder. "So, you should stop worrying about Shi Jiu. I think he will be fine from now on." He said.


    "Really?" Shou Ji muttered. "Then, I''ll follow your advice." He said. He trusts Huo Ling judgement.


    And, just as huo Ling said, Shi Jiu really returned to the lively and loud Shi Jiu.


    ¡­


    "PA!" the sound of pping was heard as Loui''s face turned to one side.


    "Useless! You''re an idiot!" Mr. Lene shouted as he red at Loui.


    The threedies sat on the side, enjoying the show.


    "We could have caught even just two of them, if not four! But you!" Mr. Lene pointed at Loui with a finger trembling because of anger. "What did you do?! You sabotaged our own people because you are thirsty!" he yelled.


    The threedies chuckled. They really were pissed. Not only could they enjoy themselves with those handsome young men, but they can also catch their enemy''s people and use them as hostages. The royal definitely wouldn''t let these young men die.


    But, Loui ruined everything.


    "I''ll have Yu Yan kill you." Mr. Lene decided.


    Loui''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Bravo! A teacher killing his cheap student!" the threedies pped.


    Mr. Lene turned to them. His eyes held no lust nor passion but just coldness. "Does this suit you?" he asked.


    "Of course~" they answered. "Mr. Lene''s decision satisfies us, so we won''t renege on our promise to coborate on a project." They said.


    Loui felt his ears are ringing. That project is the one his father has his sights on. His father definitely would exchange his son''s life just for this project! But, he got no time to think since the guards immediately took him away.


    "What a fool." Loui''s elder brother grinned after he finished watching the drama. Then, he left. The sound of his footsteps is gradually faint until it disappeared.


    ¡­


    The next day, the news of Loui''s death shocked the whole school. Some students remembered that Loui and Shou Ji had a beef with each other and they all looked at Shou Ji. But, Shou Ji presented them about their group on the beach. What''s more shocking is that Loui was actually also there, and stole the three women from Imir and Ethan! He went with those women on his own will!


    Imir and Ethan instantly felt cold all over and even Celrei who almost went with the two felt ufortable. If they have approached those women, who knows what would have happened to them! They will be left with no corpse like Loui!

 Chapter 513 - Allies

    <h4>Chapter 513 - Allies</h4>


    "An openbat event?" the students eximed. They all were surprised when they saw the post on the bulletin board. There was even a notification sent to their light brains to remind them of the said event.


    Yesterday, during the shareholders'' meeting, the head proposed thebat between the students in all grade levels. To give consideration to the lower levels, mechs, which are taught in year 3 and four, are not allowed in the event, just like during the Annual Challenge.


    Alexis who saw this can''t help but frown when he saw the notice.


    Dwinn''s expression also changed. "''The openbat event will be added as one of the school''s sports event. The event is open to all students from any levels. Weapons are allowed.''" He read the details. "A participant can also challenge another participant of the event.. The challenged participant can make one request to the challenger.'' Eh¡­ this looks interesting!" he grinned as he rubbed his chin.


    Uly''s expression however is indifferent. "So, this is their n." He muttered as his eyes narrowed. "A public execution. How despicable." His eyes are filled with disdain.


    Dwinn looked at him. "A public execution? They won''t go that far¡­ right?" he said and tilted his head.


    "Who knows?" Uly coldly said as his eyes squinted to look at the group of students who are looking at them three.


    Alexis and Dwinn also saw them but they released their pheromones to deter them. As expected, those students are just paper tigers as they immediately ran away when they smelled the aggressive pheromones of the two top alphas.


    "Weaklings." Uly, a beta, sneered and rolled his eyes. "The school''s sports event will be in a month." He spoke.


    "So this is their ultimatum." Alexis said.


    "''ultimatum''?" Dwinn snorted. "They aren''t the ones calling the shots!" he grinned.


    "But, the school has already decided to hold this event." Alexis spoke.


    "If this was permitted, then the higher-ups definitely also have approved. So ¨C " Dwinn''s lips curled up. " ¨C they definitely must have been prepared and already had a countermeasure." He said.


    Hearing this, Alexis and Uly nodded. "Now, I think that the enemies must be regretting it until their insides turned green." Uly said and grinned.


    "They must think that they are clever, but now realized that it was a stupid move." Alexis spoke.


    "Yes. If they think they can eliminate us using this, then doesn''t that make us also be able to eliminate their people?" Dwinnughed.


    Uly nodded in agreement. "Not to mention¡­ we are stronger than them." He said and his eyes shed.


    "They must be muddle-headed when they proposed this." Alexis spoke. "Something must have happened and they decided out of anxiety." He said.


    "Is it rted to Loui?" Dwinn asked.


    "Loui''s just one of their leader''s sons. No one would make a fuss about his death." Uly spoke. "Instead, they are anxious to get rid of him, and finally found a reason to kill him." He exined.


    Dwinn nodded in agreement. "Indeed. That Loui is stupid. To think he had the guts to insult that Shawn James." He smiled. "Then, what do you think happened to their group to make such a stupid decision?" he asked and looked at the poster.


    Uly didn''t answer.


    "Internal ''conflict''." Alexis spoke.


    Dwinn and Uly didn''t speak, obviously agreeing to what Alexis spoke. Then, they didn''t linger outside anymore and went to their next ss which is about mecha.


    ¡­


    "Yu Yan." Lyner Lene called when Yu Yan passed by him. He was silently listening to his father and Yu Yan quarreling inside his father''s office. But, they quarreled not because of Loui, but because of something else. "Are you really ill?" he asked a she looked at him.


    "Or else?" Yu Yan asked and frowned as he red at Lyner. His brows are knitted and his face is dark. His face also looked pale and is sweaty. He definitely is in pain.


    Lyner stared at him for a while before he shook his head. "I suggest you not toe here in a while. Father''s in a bad mood because of that stupid shareholder who got anxious after he thought that you will defect when you heard of Wei Shi''s return." He said.


    The reason why Yu Yan joined them is to kill Erich Reane, his obstacle in obtaining Wei Shi''s love. Since their organization also wanted to kill Erich Reane, their biggest threat, they roped Yu Yan in.


    "You don''t suspect me too that I must be a spy?" Yu Yan asked. "After all, Wei Shi is a soldier to his bones. He definitely will loathe me if I stain my hands with many people''s blood if he founds out¡­" he said.


    Lyner cut him off. "Your hands are already stained when you blew up that." He spoke. "Especially with the blood of Wei Shi''s beloved general." He added as he looked at him. "There''s no turning back for you." He told him.


    As expected, Yu Yan''s face darkened. But, he just turned and left without even looking back, only to suddenly stagger and copse when he felt a numbing pain that climbed from his spine to his neck, making him lose control of his body and lose all his senses.


    "Ugh¡­" he groaned in pain as his body hit the floor.


    "Yu Yan!" Lyner cried and immediately ran to pick him up. Then, he felt that Yu Yan''s whole body is trembling and his face is distorted in pain. He ran, carrying him, and went to the hospital.


    ¡­


    "''internal conflict''? It''s Yu Yan, then." Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu heard Reine spoke after he read the message on his light brian.


    "What about Yu Yan?" Huo Ling asked. "And ''internal conflict''?" he added.


    Reine turned to him.


    "And internal conflict¡­ because of Yu Yan?" Huo Ling spoke.


    Reine smiled as he looked at Huo Ling with his eyes full of appreciation. "I like smart people like you. Fortunately, you are an ally and not an enemy since you can discern this much information just by hearing a few words." He said and patted Huo Ling''s shoulder, making Yi Bing nce at his hand that touched Huo Ling''s shoulder. Suddenly, Reine felt a chill and he withdrew his hand to rub his arms while shivering. "Why is the wind coldtely?" he asked, puzzled.


    "What about the internal conflict and Yu Yan?" Shi Jiu asked while Shou Ji''s ears perked up.


    "Well, have you already heard about the openbat event that will be added in our school''s sports event next month?" Reine asked them. "That is rted to this. During the shareholders'' meeting, the enemy''s side suddenly proposed this event." He told them.


    "To openly but justifyingly attack us so they can lessen our number?" Shou Ji guessed.


    Reine nodded. "But, he just suggested it because he was anxious." He continued. "Only after the matter was decided and approved did he realize what just happened." He grinned. "If they can attack us, then why can we not attack them? Not to mention ¨C " he winked at them. " ¨C we are stronger than them." He told them.


    Shou Ji nodded in agreement. "So, after this, they had an internal conflict?" he asked.


    "Yes, but also no." Reine answered. Before they could ask, he continued. "They had an internal conflict before, that led to this matter, so they definitely will have another conflict after this." He smiled, feeling schadenfreude.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "So, what about Yu Yan?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "He was the cause of the internal conflict before." Reine answered. "Wei Shi deliberately exposed himself as a bait for Yu Yan, and Yu Yan acted as what he expected. Then, the enemies thought that Yu Yan will defect because of Wei Shi, who ''sessfully returned'', so Yu Yan doesn''t have a reason now to fight, and he knows that Wei Shi will loathe him forever if he will kill many people just because of an agreement with the enemies." He sneered. "As if he didn''t think of the cause of his agreement with the enemies." He said.


    They fell silent. Obviously, Yu Yan had an agreement with the enemies is because he wanted to kill Erich Reane, who is now Shou Ji.


    "So, the shareholder thought that Yu Yan will leave and their forces will weaken so he suggested this event to lessen our number, weakening us." Reine continued. "But, of course, we can also take them out, and we''re stronger than them. So, they definitely will fight among themselves again." He grinned.


    "So that''s how it is¡­" Shi Jiu muttered while nodding in understanding. "They are really stupid!" he said.


    "Obviously." Reine chuckled. "Although they are toe-to-toe with the royal family, but there''s also the Daune underworld group of Wei Shi''s family. Not only that, but the Febi royal family, the Lux Group, as well as the Citri Group¡­" he said as he listed all of their allies.


    "¡­ wait." Shi Jiu raised his hand. "''Febi'', ''Lux'', ''Citri''¡­ Alexis, Dwinn and Uly, those seniors?!" he eximed. "They are also in this?!" he said.

 Chapter 514 - Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 514 - Teacher</h4>


    "Huh? You don''t know?" Reine blinked as he looked at Shi Jiu in surprise. Then, he turned to look at Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji just smiled.


    "We don''t. You didn''t tell us¡­" Shi Jiu said as he slumped on his table, looking deted.


    Reine was about to say, "because you didn''t ask.", but he held himself back since he is the one in the wrong. He said that he trusted them, but he didn''t tell them their allies. Of course, he just forgot it and not because he was lying to them! "Sorry¡­" he apologetically smiled. "Let me treat youter?" he said.


    Shi Jiu nodded, easily recovering from his shock. "But, I really didn''t expect for the three seniors to be our allies." He said when he remembered the faces of the cold-looking Alexis, carefree Dwinn and indifferent Uly.


    "Originally, they are actual parties." Reine spoke. "But, the Febi royal family found out that one of their family members was plotted against and their enemy is our enemy, so we became friends." He exined.


    "Oh. But this plot sounds familiar¡­" Shi Jiu muttered.


    "That''s what happened to the general." Yi Bing reminded him.


    "¡­ sorry." Shi Jiu covered his mouth.


    "It''s no worry. This is the usual if you are from the royal family." Reine forced a smile.


    "What about the Lux Group and the Citri Group?" Huo Ling asked, resuming the topic.


    Shi Jiu tearfully looked at him, thanking him.


    "The Lux Group was a pacifist. But, just to be careful, they joined forces with the royal family for themon good and hated the terrorists." Reine answered. "As for the Citri Group, they wanted to eliminate the traitor before the traitor could eliminate them and take everything that''s what theirs and the thief would cry thief, so they joined our side." He exined.


    "Wow¡­ what a heavy drama this Citri Group has!" Shi Jiu eximed.


    "Reality is more dramatic than novels and movies." Huo Ling shrugged. "So, the Febi royal family wants revenge, the Lux Group wanted peace and the Citri Group wanted to protect themselves¡­ it looks like only the Lux Group has a noble reason to fight the rebels that wanted to disrupt the peace." He said.


    Reine nodded, agreeing with what Huo Ling said since his family really wanted to avenge Erich. "Fortunately, there are them, so the probability of us winning is higher than theirs!" he smiled.


    They nodded.


    "So, what should we do next month? What should we prepare?" Shi Jiu asked.


    "We still aren''t that much proficient in weapons and using our mental strength and spiritual strength¡­" Shou Ji spoke.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu who knows that Shou Ji is the best in all of these. "¡­" don''t you feel ashamed? They thought but decided not to refute him.


    "Oh! That''s right. You still haven''t had a proper training with these!" Reine said.


    "You already know all of these?" Shi Jiu said.


    Reine nodded. "My cousin taught me!" he told them. "He is the best! Or else, he won''t be the general!" he said.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. "¡­" oh. What a coincidence, we have the same teacher. They thought and looked at Shou Ji.


    Shou Ji. "^_^" hehe.


    Huo Ling coughed. "Then¡­ we''ll trouble you to teach us?" he asked.


    "Sure!" Reine agreed.


    "You''re really not a student, right?" Shi Jiu spoke. "What is your real identity, other than being a prince?" he curiously asked.


    Yi Bing can''t help but nce over.


    "Hehe¡­ the public security!" Reine answered.


    ¡­


    "If you want to train, don''t you already have the best teacher?" Wei Shi asked as he looked at them five.


    "Where?" Reine asked as he acted looking around for people.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling and Shi Jiu. "¡­" not you, either, Reine. But Shou Ji! They thought and nced at Shou Ji who is the teacher of both the two people who want to be them three''s teacher and are fighting.


    Shou Ji. "^_^" hehe. Acting like this before me? He thought as his eyes narrowed.


    Wei Shi and Reine who saw Shou Ji''s expression and is very familiar of it immediately shut up.


    Wei Shi, who still doesn''t know that Reine already found out about Shou Ji as the general, coughed. "I am the instructor, so it is my duty to teach you all." He spoke.


    "No need for instructor to teach me. I already learned everything." Shou Ji smiled.


    "I already learned all the theories, as well as the ssification and use of the weapons." Huo Ling spoke. "I only need to apply the knowledge I learned." He said.


    "Same." Yi Bing spoke and turned to Huo Ling. "Shall we exchange pointers?" he asked.


    Huo Ling turned to him and his eyes narrowed. "Sure!" he said.


    The two red at each other and a spark can be seen (literally?) between their eyes. Then, the two of them went to the training room to fight!


    Shi Jiu who didn''t learn anything and so he can''t train. "¡­" sob.


    "I''ll teach you." Shou Ji smiled as he pulled Shi Jiu to him.


    "Okay!" Shi Jiu answered and followed his chief.


    Wei Shi and Reine who wanted to act as the teachers. "¡­" are they pulling our legs? They actually already have each other to learn and train. What did theye here for, then? They thought and looked at each other before they followed Yi Bing and Huo Ling to watch them train since they know that Shou Ji can handle Shi Jiu.


    But, they didn''t expect that as soon as they opened the door, there is a loud explosion and the whole room shook! They also felt a wave of heat¡­


    "What the fck!" they cursed and looked above. "They can use mechs?!" they eximed as they looked at the two ordinary mechs in shock. Then, their gazes fell on therge burnt hole on the wall with cracks around it. "¡­" they are too OP¡­ they thought as they looked at the two entangled mechs in a daze.


    "I remember now¡­ it was only Shane who asked me earlier." Reine spoke, selectively forgetting Shou Ji''s words earlier that ''all'' of them four aren''t proficient with weapons, mental strengths and spiritual strengths¡­


    What not proficient?! Excluding Shi Jiu, the three of you definitely are now masters, right?! Mech is also a weapon, and to use mech, you use your mental strength to control it while your spiritual strength supports your mental strength to not strain your brain!


    Reine heaved a deep sigh, feeling tired. "I''ll go and order them food." He said and then left.


    Wei Shi didn''t answer and just continued watching Yi Bing and Huo Ling fight in the air. "The general¡­ where did he find these three people?" he asked.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling are definitely strong, maybe rivalling Alexis and Dwinn. Although Shi Jiu isn''t that smart, but he is good inbat and his reflexes and adaptability is good. These three people¡­ what are their origin?


    ¡­


    "Chief." Shi Jiu called while Shou Ji summarizes the next batch of weapons to him, how to use them as well as their destructive index.


    "Hm?" Shou Ji answered.


    "Originally, we went here for a task, that is to collect Yu Yan''s soul. But, your heart is set on revenge." Shi Jiu spoke.


    Shou Ji''s fingers slowed as he tapped on the virtual keyboard.


    "But, what will chief do after you finally avenged yourself?" Shi Jiu continued. "If chief chooses to stop working in the Afterlife Department, you will be still remembered by your family and friends since you aren''t an official grim reaper." He spoke.


    Because Shou Ji''s soul is too weak, Shen Sheng didn''t give him the Conferment Seal that pierces the soul. He only casted a simr but less harmful spell on Shou Ji to preserve his soul and give his body vital signs, but didn''t contract him as a grim reaper.


    "If chief continues to be a grim reaper then, he can wait until his soul regains more strength to be an official one. But, your family and friends will forget you." Shi Jiu spoke and finally lifted his head to look at Shou Ji in the eyes. "This world will forget you." He told him. Before Shou Ji could speak, he continued. "But, I won''t forget you." He told him.


    Shou Ji''s fingers finally stopped moving and he locked gazes with Shi Jiu through the virtual screen between them. "Can I not answer for now?" he asked after a while of silence.


    Shi Jiu was taken aback. He didn''t expect these words. "W ¨C what?" he asked.


    "I don''t want to answer right now." Shou Ji spoke.


    Shi Jiu was puzzled. What does he mean by this? He thought. "Then¡­" he muttered. He wanted to speak again but then he saw Shou Ji smiled.


    "I will definitely give you an answer after we finish our task in this world." Shou Ji assured him.


    Shi Jiu stared at Shou Ji for a long time before he nodded. "¡­ okay.." He answered.

 Chapter 515 - Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Enemies</h4>


    "Yu Yan is diagnosed with brain tumor?" Wei Shi muttered as he looked at his younger sister.


    Emily nodded. "Yes. He was sent to the hospital personally by Lyner and then Yu Yan fell into aa." She told him. "Lyner was in a hurry and too distracted so he didn''t notice our people tailing him." She added.


    "Lyner¡­" Wei Shi muttered as his eyes narrowed.


    "What''s wrong, brother?" Emily asked as she chewed her food. "You personally know Lyner?" she asked.


    "No." Wei Shi shook his head. "I''ve never met him before, in the previous life, or even now." He said. "Of course, Yu Yan shouldn''t have met him, either." He added.


    "Hm?" Emily tilted her head. She doesn''t understand what her brother is implying.


    Wei Shi looked at her. "But, due to Yu Yan''s n of killing the general, he met Lyner." He spoke as he resumed eating. "This Lyner¡­ seemed to be close to Yu Yan." He said.


    Finally, Emily understood. "You think Lyner has other intentions towards Yu Yan?" she asked.


    Wei Shi nodded. "But, Yu Yan is hell bent on killing the general, and also on wanting me to like him." He said. "Lyner has no chance to be with Yu Yan in this life." He shook his head. "Yu Yan, who lived for two lifetimes, only treats him as a passerby in his life." He added.


    "Oh¡­ Lyner is pitiful, then." Emily said.


    Hearing this, Wei Shi''s lips suddenly curled up. He has thought of another n.


    One monthter.


    "Although there are still crimes, but only lesser now. This one month was peaceful." Reine spoke as he, Shou Ji, Huo Ling, Yi Bing and Shi Jiu walk towards the venue.


    "Yes. With Yu Yan gone, we can feel more at ease." Shi Jiu emotionally sighed.


    "You have a point." Reine muttered.


    They can''t deny that Yu Yan is their strongest enemy.


    ¡­


    Loui''s and Lyner''s father, Leon Lene, is just an upstart businessman who wanted to dominate the country. But, there is the Lux Group and the Citri Group that blocks his way, so he pulled the traitors in theirpanies. There is also the royal family who he thinks only relies on Erich Reane, the general. So, he roped some people in the military who are dissatisfied with Erich Reane that shines brighter than them. If he kills Erich Reane, he can weaken the royal family, and also please the people in the military that can protect him.


    His n is right to kill Erich Reane and he seeded by using Yu Yan. But, he didn''t think that his n would immediately backfire since the royal family bit him back! There''s also the Daune royal family that governs the underworld that wanted to kill Yu Yan for a reason he doesn''t know, nor even Yu Yan knows. Then, the Febi royal family suddenly appeared. Leon realized that he identally also roped in the Febi royal family''s enemy. The sleeping Lux Group also joined in the fun, and the Citri Group also boarded the ship of the Reane royal family, making him regret choosing the wrong people because they are useless and weak against the Febi royal family and the Citri Group.


    But, it is toote for him to regret, much less back out now. So, he pressured Yu Yan, this sharpest sword in his hand. Yet, he didn''t expect for Wei Shi, who is Yu Yan''s weak point, to reappear and make Yu Yan waver. Then, Yu Yan inexplicably fell into aa.


    "This is all Wei Shi''s fault!" Leon gnashed his teeth in anger as he threw the penholder.


    The ss cab broke.


    "And that idiot Loui!" he added. "Stupid son!" he cursed.


    Although he hates Loui for the other''s stupidity, to the point that he wanted to kill him for ruining his n and making more mistakes, and killing him lessens his headaches and troubles and can please their other allies who see Loui as an eyesore and those other people who he offended, but he is still his fresh and blood. Or else, he wouldn''t throw Loui to Yu Yan.


    But, Loui is still an idiot through and through. He is arrogant in the face of Yu Yan, andst time even had provoked a strong participant in the Annual Challenge so he lost his face, as well as his ¨C his father''s, face, not to mention Yu Yan''s face. So useless! So weak! So stupid! Thus, in the end, he had Yu Yan kill Loui since he can''t bear to kill his son, and to also please Yu Yan who has been dissatisfied with Loui since the beginning because of the other''s attitude thinking that Yu Yan should bow to him and even feel honored to serve him.


    Yu Yan is really too kind not to have killed Loui, even just punched him, untilst time.


    "Tell our people that I have an order. Kill Wei Shi!" Leon said. "Tell our people in the Chel Military Academy to be alert! Their sports event is here now. We don''t have Loui there anymore, so have the students to act ording to situation and decide whatever they feel is right to do. Make them crush our enemies!" he told them.


    "Yes!" his guards answered and scattered in all directions to ry the information to their people.


    The Chel Military Academy will be their breakthrough!


    ¡­


    The Chel Military Academy has a very long history. As soon as the human beings ventured into the space and made their stronghold, after the society was established, the Chel Military Academy was created to train more soldiers to preserve the order and protect the peace. Naturally, as time goes on, the Chel Military Academy was owned by the government. Until when the Zergs attacked, and the country suffered a great casualty. The Chel Military Academy was then funded by different individuals and the government was left with only half the share.


    So, this year, the Chel Military Academy has be a battlefield. Not between the government and the private sectors, but between the private sectors only. As their country grewrger, the government has more problems to solve. They relied on the royal family who respects the government and itsws implemented that also preserves the monarch''s status, to deal with these individuals who became more and more daring to challenge the government, as well as the monarch. Since their country relies on the Chel Military Academy which produces the future defenders of the country, as well as the gxy, neither side made a move for a long time¡­


    Until now. This year. The enemies can''t endure it anymore. They wanted to take the power now! And so, the Chel Military Academy, although looked calm on the surface, but is actually boiling like magma underneath. The military, as well as the powerful figures, also began to take sides, thus increasing the tension between the two parties. Those who are satisfied with the current status quo sides with the royal family and the government while those who wanted change for their selfish interests sided with the enemy. Only those who are not right in the head would want to side with these lunatics.


    Although everyone knew that they are lunatics, but they knew that because they are lunatics then they have to stop them. So, led by the royal family with the government behind them, everyone''s attention is on today''s event in the Chel Military Academy ¨C the first face-off between the two sides. What''s good in this proposal of the enemies is that they currently won''t focus onmitting crimes and harming themon people and instead focuses their energy in the students who are their weapons for a revolution.


    "Really ironic." Alexis spoke beside them.


    "What''s ironic, senior?" Shi Jiu asked.


    Alexis didn''t answer, but Dwinn spoke. "This ce should be cultivating the youths that would protect the country and the gxy. But, there are some who wanted to cultivate them for their own selfish interests." He exined.


    "Oh¡­ that''s a sad truth." Shi Jiu said.


    Uly nodded as they all looked at the big stage, then to therge screens "They wanted to use this to make the public panic." He spoke. "If they have killed someone and it was broadcasted live, then the public would definitely notice, worse, feel indignation and condemn the Chel Military Academy, who is publicly supported by the government as well as the royal family. They can smear their reputations, and also feel panicked since the Chel Military Academy became no good for letting someone die in their premises, and they are its students. It shows that they can''t protect properly who they should be protecting." He exined.


    Their faces became solemn.


    "But, we can''t stop this live broadcast. Or else, the public would notice something." Uly continued. "They would definitely investigate the cause, and would figure some truths out. The enemies still haven''t lost their brains." He frowned.


    "Then ¨C " Shou Ji spoke. " ¨C we just all have to win, right?" he asked. "That way, we can stop them, and even would make everybody feel patriotic and support the good side.." He smiled.

 Chapter 516 - Opening

    <h4>Chapter 516 - Opening</h4>


    "Good morning, everyone! The live audience, as well as our inte audience!" the host greeted with a big smile as the event has finally started. He looked around at the audience before he stopped and looked at the camera.


    Yesterday, all the original sports events of the Chel Military Academy has finally ended. But, because of this year''s additional event, everyone''s focus is on thest event. It is expected that they will pay more attention to the Open Combat Event. After all, not only this can be a sports thing, but also it will show how much did the Chel Military Academy students have learned in this year. This will be like a sneak peak for their future performance when they finally be official soldiers.


    "For this event, there will be fifty participants." They heard the host spoke. "Twenty-five people from the red team and twenty-five people from the blue team. "The red team will be called the Glorious Cape while the blue team will be called the New Waves!" he said.


    The red team is the royal family''s and the government''s team. They use the cape as a giant nket to protect and defend their citizens. The blue team obviously is their enemy, using their waves to wash the country anew. Of course, this wave is a wave of blood.


    "Everyone, let us all wee the Glorious Cape Team, led by their captain Alexis Febi!" the host said and motioned for the participants with red arm bands toe up the stage.


    Alexis Febi lead the team that consists of Dwinn Lux, the vice-captain, and Uly Citri, Reine Reane who is currently Yuale Figue, Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Shi Jiu, Shou Ji, Imir, Celrei, Ethan and the others.


    "Now, let us wee the blue team!" the host said and everyone turned.


    Sparks immediately flew atop the bright and big stage as the red and blue team red at each other. Of course, everyone here on the stage, aside from the host who acts as the intermediary, are true opposing parties. But, the audience who doesn''t know the inside story has their blood boiling. If they only knew the truth, they wouldn''t be cheering for these teams who wanted to tear each other apart, literally. Instead, they would be cowering and panic and extremely worry for this country''s, as well as their, future.


    "For the rules of this event: each team will send a representative and that representative would choose someone to challenge from the other team." The host spoke. "Then, whoever wins will get to choose who will they challenge from the other team. But ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C one person can only fight three times. Either they will challenge someone or the one been challenged. Then, that person can''t be challenged again, and the challenger had to choose another person to challenge." He told them, then suddenly made a pause when he remembered something. "Of course, the person that will be challenged can decline. He can also agree, and can make a request from the challenger." He said.


    The audience eximed. Then, they all looked at that rule in golden color.


    "Weapons are allowed, as well as other devices like the Cancellers." The host continued. "Needles containing poisons or any other harmful objects that can threaten one''s life is disallowed. If found, then the whole team will be disqualified and the opposing team will win by default." He exined.


    The audience eximed when they heard this. But, they also understood. Although this rule is harsh, but everyone fights as a team, and not just for each individual. So, everyone has the responsibility for their teammate''s mistake.


    But, the red team has another matter to think. Cancellers are devices that can block mental and spiritual attacks. The red team has many people who have stronger mental and spiritual strengths so they already prepared for this.


    Not that they are afraid of mere Cancellers, though. "So, we only need to break their Cancellers? Or directly beat them up ignoring the Canceller?" Dwinn grinned.


    "As you like." Alexis carelessly answered. He looked bored.


    Of course, they can also attack using their pheromones but then if one would overexert their self then it will bacsh. Of course, the betas need to fear this since they aren''t affected. The blue team already knows that the red team''s alphas have more aggressive pheromones so their team are almost all betas.


    "Each team''s devices and weapons were already checked, as well as their data." The host spoke. "If we found there was a falsification of someone''s data, or any deception like rigged devices and weapons, the team who done it will be disqualified." He said.


    "What if both teams falsified their data or that they rigged their devices?" an audience asked.


    "Will they decide who was found out first?" someone added.


    "Of course not. Time doesn''t matter." The host answered. "Even if the team A was found out of deception first and the team B was dered the winner, but we will verify again the team B''s data, devices and weapons to confirm that team B''s victory was fair and just. If the team B was found out to also had deceived everyone, then their victory will be null." He exined. Before anyone could ask anything, he continued. "None of them wins." He added.


    Silence fell upon the venue.


    "Now. Each win will be counted as one point." The host continued. "You can disable the opponent since they have already signed a contract before they signed up for the event. But, killing is definitely not allowed." He said with a severe tone. "The team that will earn fifty points first will be dered as the champion!" he finished.


    The audience roared in excitement and then cheered for the participants. Meanwhile, the two teams looked at each other warily.


    The host could feel the tension first-hand. "To determine which team goes first¡­ let''s roll a die!" he said as a staff handed him a die. "The team that would roll a higher number will get to choose who to challenge in the opposing team." He exined, then tossed the die upwards.


    The team captain of the blue team immediately jumped, but someone from the red team, althoughte by half a second, jumped and caught the die before it could reach its peak and fall.


    "You!" the blue team''s captain red at Yi Bing who caught the die. "You''re not the team captain!" he said.


    "But the rules didn''t state that it should be the team captain who will have to catch the die." Yi Bing calmly exined.


    "He''s right. There is no such rule." The host spoke with a nk expression.


    "OOOH! Just catching a die and it''s already this exciting?!" the audience eximed.


    Alexis just rolled his eyes at the blue team''s captain, Janeu. Janeu is the top three, just after him, who is the first, and Dwinn, who is the second, that ranked among all the four year students. Uly is the fourth, and the top fifth is on their team. The top sixth that falls short to the top fifth is on the blue team, along with the top seventh, ninth and tenth while the top eighth is also on the red team.


    He feels bored and it is pointless for the red team to have the die since they are confident on their team. But, he didn''t expect for Yi Bing to get the die. He knows that Yi Bing isn''t afraid of the blue team, since Yi Bing is even stronger than him.


    "This guy sure is evil." He heard Dwinn whispered. He is referring to Yi Bing. "Although we don''t need the die, or even go first, but he still took the die. It is to show our strength, intimidating them." He said andughed.


    Uly, although looked indifferent but the corners of his lips are curled up. He is really right to think that this will be a big and interesting show, since Yi Bing who took the die actually freaking gave the die to the blue team!


    The blue team. "¡­" are you fcking kidding us?! They thought with dark faces.


    The host. "¡­" please, be faster. I want to leave now. He thought and kept his nk expression.


    The audience. "¡­" what the hell?!


    The red team. "Pft." They all looked away and covered their mouths, but their shoulders shaking is obvious! They areughing at the blue team who were rattled just because of a die!


    "Haha." Augh escaped from Shi Jiu''s mouth before he suppressed it.


    "¡­ he''s not evil." Dwinn whispered and grinned. "He is the devil!" he told him.


    Alexis. "¡­" oh.


    Uly. "^_^"


    Huo Ling who heard it. "¡­" I totally agree.


    Shi Jiu. "Haha."


    Shou Ji. "^_^"


    Reine. "¡­" my view of Evan has been refreshed¡­


    Imir. "¡­" ¡­ so that''s it.


    Ethan. "¡­?" what''s going on? Why can''t I understand?


    Celrei. "¡­" when will the game starts?


    Yi Bing whose fists are now itching. "¡­" I beg to differ.. I am a grim reaper.

 Chapter 517 - Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 517 - Evolution</h4>


    "Four!" The blue team''s captain, Janeu, announced after they rolled the die.


    This time, Alexis took the die and carelessly threw it in the air. When Janeu saw it, he evilly grinned, only for his smile to freeze when they saw the face of the die. "¡­"


    "Six." Alexis curtly spoke before he turned his back on them and walked back to his team.


    Janeu''s face turned green and the host choked.


    But, the audience cheered. "Six! It''s a six! He really is a six!" they eximed, recalling the inte ng of the ancient era where they use the numbers that are homophones with what they wanted to express.


    Alexis is too amazing and his actions are smooth, so he is six! Of course, it can also mean that he is perfect, since the perfect number in a die is six!


    Ignoring Janeu''s furious expression, the host cleared his throat and turned to Alexis Febi. "Glorious Cape captain, which representative do you want to send?" he asked.


    "Evan ce." Alexis answered.


    "What? Who''s that?" the audience asked, puzzled. But, when they saw the participant''s data was disyed, they choked when they recognized Yi Bing. "It''s that guy who stole the die!" they said and can''t help butugh.


    "Did their captain send him to punish him?" someone asked, joking.


    "Why do I feel I''ll get a p on the face if I answer that it is the reason¡­?" someone said.


    Fortunately, they really didn''t answer the question, since they almost did a spit-take even if they are not drinking after they heard Alexis'' answer when the host asked him the same question.


    "Glorious Cape captain, why did you send this team member?" the host asked.


    Alexis gave him a nce as they all left except Yi Bing who stayed on the stage. "Didn''t Janeu want to fight him because of earlier?" he asked back before he turned back to Janeu. "Now, I''ll give him the chance." He added and truly left.


    The host. "¡­" I think is shouldn''t have asked¡­ can I ask someone to rece me? He thought.


    Janeu. "¡­" well, thank you! He thought sarcastically.


    The host recovered his calm and coughed. "Team member Evan, who do you want to challenge?" he asked, remembering the rule that the challenger can choose someone to fight with. "Or, do you want for the system to arrange an opponent for you?" he asked.


    "What? What system?" everyone asked in surprise.


    The host smiled as he faced the camera. "This is a special hidden rule and is intentionally arranged to be told before the first challenger would choose." He exined. Then, he turned back to Yi Bing. "Your answer?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nced at Janeu whose expression has been ugly since earlier. He knows that Janeu could feel he is stronger than him because earlier, he deliberately jumpedte but still caught the die faster than him. "Everyone is already familiar, or would be familiar with all the participantster." He spoke. "To not spoil the fun, let''s have the system decide. I also will give the honor to both captains to fight each other firstter." He exined.


    "OOOH!" the audience cheered.


    But, Janeu knows what Yi Bing is implying. He has already decided for Janeu to fight against Alexis first. If he would choose any other opponentter, this will show that he is a coward and also would fail the audience''s expectations.


    "What a cunning devil." Dwinn smiled as he looked at Yi Bing with an appreciative gaze.


    "He exceeded my expectations." Uly spoke.


    Alexis nodded in agreement. Originally, he ns to catch the die and choose Janeu as an opponent. But, he held back since he wanted to test this four newrades'' strength. And, as Uly said, Yi Bing exceeded their expectations.


    "Then, let''s have the system pick team member Evan''s opponent." The host spoke and turned to the giant screen.


    Everyone''s attention turned to the screen and held their breath, as if they are more nervous than Yi Bing. Then, they finally released their breaths when they saw another participant''s data appeared, just beside Yi Bing''s.


    "OOOH!!! It''s starting!" they all cheered while they watch Yi Bing''s opponent calm on the outside but nervous inside walked up the stage and stood on the opposite end, just across Yi Bing.


    The host immediately left and the giant screen started the countdown. "Five, four, three, two ¨C " a female voice for the system spoke.


    "ONE!" everyone spoke together.


    Then, they saw the blue team member moved first and ran towards Yi Bing''s direction, brandishing his sword while Yi Bing just coolly, slowly walked without even taking out any weapons.


    "OOOOH! This is exciting! The red team is confident!" the audience eximed as they watched Yi Bing''s opponent stopped and raised his sword to cut Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing just raised his hand and directly met the sword. Everyone closed their eyes, thinking that blood will stter. But, they suddenly heard a loud ng, as if two metals collided.


    ''ng''? Everyone thought and slowly opened their eyes, only to immediately close it when a strong gust of wind suddenly blew, hitting their bodies! "AH!" they all eximed.


    "¡­ oh." They heard a deep, male voice muttered.


    ''oh''? Everyone thought and opened their eyes again to look at the stage, wanting to know what happened. But, they saw that there''s only Yi Bing left at the center of the stage¡­ "Where''s his opponent? Was he cut?" they asked and looked around, only to suddenly hear a startled scream.


    "T ¨C there!" someone cried and pointed.


    Everyone turned and followed, only for them to widen their eyes when they saw a person was stuck on a wall, leaving an imprint of his body on it while one of his hand held a¡­ sword? No. It can''t be called a sword since only the hilt remained!


    "Where''s the de¡­" they were about to ask when they froze after they saw that some broken pieces of metal stuck on the wall around the person on the wall. One of the broken pieces is just beside that person''s cheek, leaving a cut and the cut now bled after the wind stopped blowing.


    "¡­ it''s the blue team! And the broken pieces¡­ his sword was broken!" someone finally recovered from his shock and eximed.


    Everyone seemed to be awaken from their daze. "WHAT?!" they were shocked.


    "I remember¡­ this Evan has an SS physique¡­" someone spoke.


    Everyone froze and, it is really as the person said. "So, this is the power of someone who has an SS physique?" they muttered. "But, isn''t he a beta?" they asked.


    "If you want to say that they falsified their document, then think again. It was Doctor Myer Reane who tested them." Someone spoke up.


    Everyone looked at the person.


    "They are betas, but they discovered that they are stronger than betas and seemed to be as strong as the alphas¡­ or even stronger." The person said. "So, they went to Doctor Reane, who is the most trusted doctor, to be tested since they also have doubts about their physique. Like what we are having now." They exined.


    "So, you are saying, this must be a new evolution?" someone finally understood. "Betas can have SS physique¡­ this is great!" they said.


    "Definitely! We can now have more people to fight against the Zergs!" the others said.


    Everyone rejoiced for this new discovery. But, the blue team, especially those enemies that are hiding, aren''t happy. Because these new betas are with the royal family''s side! How can they be happy?! If only they could have roped them in earlier¡­


    "Damn it! That stupid Loui again!" someone cursed. "He just can''t make us feel settled. We might be able to still buy these new betas on our side, but that stupid Loui offended one of them!" they said.


    "It seems that Leon is too doting of his son¡­" their faces turned grim.


    Below the stage, the host and the blue team were dumbfounded, especially Janeu. In fact, they thought that these new betas falsified their data and they are just waiting for them to expose themselves so their organization arranged this event to publicly expose them and humiliate them, and also to smear the royal family''s reputation of helping them with the deception. But, they now realized, no matter how brilliant their n is, but reality pped them with the truth.


    The data of the new betas are true. They have proven it with their action by defeating one of their team members in a sh.


    "Don''t be discouraged!" Janeu spoke when he recovered from his shock. He suppressed the increasing fear, much stronger than before, to boost their team''s morale. "They still have other members! We can defeat them! We just need to choose their weakest people!" he told them.


    Meanwhile, the host finally returned to his sensed. "Evan ce wins! The Glorious Cape Team earns a point!" he announced.


    "Oh, my god!" the audience eximed.. "This must be the best day of my life! New betas! And an exciting event!" they said.

 Chapter 518 - Superhuman

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Superhuman</h4>


    "Team member Evan, do you want to continue to choose an opponent, or you will give others a chance?" the host asked. "You can let a team member from your team rece you, or you can also give your turn to choose to the opposing team." He told him.


    "OH! There''s this rule?!" the audience eximed in surprise.


    "There is." The host answered as the screen revealed another special hidden rule.


    "Wow¡­ the Chel Military Academy can also y like this!" the audienceughed.


    The red team smiled while the blue team frowned. The special hidden rules¡­ this is the Chel Military Academy telling them that they are on the neutral side! The special hidden rules are for fairness!


    Janeu gnashed his teeth. They are in a disadvantageous position if Yi Bing would continue to fight, or he will give his turn to his teammates. But, even if Yi Bing would give his turn to them, his opponents, but this shows that the red team isn''t afraid of them! From grabbing the die and giving it to them, then this sh fight just now¡­


    Damn it! He inwardly cursed as he kept his expression nk to not let his teammates feel more anxious.


    "Then ¨C " Yi Bing spoke.


    The audience, the host, as well as Janeu, held their breaths.


    " ¨C I will leave this for captain to decide." Yi Bing continued.


    The audience, Janeu, and the host. "¡­" well, you red team are really ying with us! They thought.


    Alexis calmly coughed. "Who wants to y¡­ ehem, I mean, fight?" he asked as he turned to their team members.


    The audience, the host, as well as Janeu. "¡­" your really are fcking ying with us! You actually think this is a child''s game?! They thought.


    But, the audience remembered that this is a ''sports'' event, so the red team acting like this is reasonable. However, the host and Janeu don''t think so. Yet, what could they do but feel stifled with anger!


    "I want to try." Huo Ling spoke.


    "Go ahead." Alexis nodded.


    Huo Ling calmly walked up the stage and pped with Yi Bing''s hand as Yi Bing left the stage while he reced him.


    "Oh? He is also a new beta, right?" the audience spoke. "Howee Jackson¡­ yes. He is friends with Evan ce, and also with the other two new betas Shane June and Shawn James." They said when they recalled the past events from the registration of the Annual Challenge.


    "Ha. What if he is a new beta? He is just a sheep!" Janeu sneered when he saw Huo Ling''s schrly appearance.


    "Team member Howee. Since team member Evan gave you his turn, you can decide if you want to choose an opponent, make the system pick an opponent for you, or ¨C " the host spoke and smiled. " ¨C you can give the opposing team choose a representative to fight with you." He said.


    "OH! Another rule!" the audience eximed when they saw a new rule appeared on the screen.


    "Then¡­" Huo Ling spoke with a soft voice. "I''ll choose option C." he decided.


    Option C is letting the opposing team choose a representative of their team to be his opponent.


    The audience cheered once again. "The red team is very kindhearted, no?" they said. "First, they grabbed the die but gave it to their opponent, letting them roll first. Then, they had the system randomly pick an opponent for them. Now, they had their opponent choose someone to fight them!" there is a big smile on their faces.


    But, Janeu beg to differ. He clenched his fists. This is mocking them! This new rule is mocking them! He thought and almost screamed. Making them choose an opponent for Huo Ling? This shows that the red team really isn''t afraid of them! He thought. If that''s the case, then ¨C


    "Ruwi. You go." He spoke.


    "Yes." A tall and well-built student spoke and rose from his seat before he walked up the stage. As soon as he stepped on the stage, his data was disyed on the screen.


    "The previous match is Even ce, who has all SS-rank, against someone with an S-physique, S-spiritual strength and A mental strength is not a suspenseful match. It''s obviously Evan ce who will win!" the audience said.


    "But, this must be the best opponent the system could find for Evan, aside from the blue team''s captain." Someone said.


    "It was the system who picked. This time, it''s not the red team who will pick, so this isn''t bullying. It is the blue team who picked. This is their decision." Somebody spoke as they looked at the blue team member''s data. "S-physique, A-spiritual strength and A-mental strength. Although the opponent iscking in mental strength and spiritual strength, but they can use devices and weapons to counter this, right?" they asked.


    "Look! There is a Canceller on his head!" someone eximed and pointed.


    Everyone turned and really saw Ruwi wore a helmet-like device and looked at Huo Ling with a provoking gaze. But, Huo Ling''s face remained indifferent until the end.


    "I wonder how will this fight go? The opponent covered up where hecks." Someone felt worried for Huo Ling.


    Janeu is really rejoicing early. They didn''t notice that the red team''s faces looked calm. Some, like Reine, Shou Ji, Shi Jiu and Yi Bing are smiling. Alexis still looked bored and Dwinn is still grinning since he is watching a show like Uly.


    "Five, four, three, two ¨C one!" the system spoke.


    Like the previous match, the blue team took the first move.


    "Wow¡­ the red team is really kindhearted towards their opponent for letting them make the first move!" the audience sighed with emotion. "Are they not afraid?" they asked.


    They really are not afraid, especially Huo Ling, who should be the most nervous since he is on-stage. But, he only stood on the spot, unmoving¡­ except for his eyes that narrowed as he looked at the Canceller on his opponent''s head.


    "AAAAH!" Ruwi yelled as he took out his dagger and raised it when he neared Huo Ling.


    "Oh! He also has a dagger!" the audience eximed. "Watch out!" they cried.


    But, Huo Ling remained unmoving. Just as everyone thought that Huo Ling must have been scared stiff, they suddenly saw Ruwi suddenly froze, as if his time has stopped. He stood before Huo Ling with his hand still raised holding a dagger that glinted.


    "What¡­ happened?" they all asked, only to suddenly saw Ruwi finally moved¡­ and screamed.


    "AAAAAAHH!!!" Ruwi screamed as he dropped his dagger and he fell on his knees while clutching his head.


    "What¡­?" they all felt confused of what happened.


    But, Huo Ling calmly spoke. "His Canceller broke." He told them.


    "WHAT?!" Janeu eximed. "Don''t kid! That Canceller can block SS mental strength! You have SS mental strength!" he said. "And it definitely isn''t a defective!" he added.


    "Oh. Then, I must have gotten stronger." Huo Ling blinked. "I might have an SSS mental strength right now." He told them.


    The host. "¡­"


    Janeu. "¡­?!"


    The audience. "!!!"


    The host immediately responded. "Call for Doctor Myer Reane and bring the test machines!" he said.


    The staff immediately responded.


    "Host. This isn''t a vition of rules, right?" Huo Ling asked.


    Everyone looked at him. "?"


    "I mean, I upgraded just now, in the middle of thepetition, so it definitely didn''t vite the rule of falsifying data." Huo Ling smiled. "After all, every one of you can vouch, since you have also verified our data by testing our mental strength, spiritual strength and physique." He exined. Then, he turned to Janeu who wanted to speak. "Including them." He added as his eyes narrowed into crescents.


    "Oho~ he doesn''t look like it but he is actually ck-bellied. Brr!" Dwinn shivered and rubbed his arms when he saw Huo Ling''s devious smile. "Just where did you find them?" he asked as he turned to Reine.


    "¡­ during the registration for the Annual Challenge." Reine answered with a nk expression. He was also shocked with Huo Ling''s personality, okay?! He was deceived by Huo Ling! This guy is smart but silent, yet he is actually this devilish! He thought.


    "Yes¡­ of course. You didn''t vite the rules." The host replied and sighed as they revealed another rule. From his expression, he obviously didn''t expect for this to happen.


    "FCK!" Janeu finally can''t hold back a curse.


    "Pft." Dwinnughed. Although they were also shocked like the enemies and the audience, but they would be lying they aren''t enjoying this. He, Alexis and Uly, as well as Reine, looked at Yi Bing, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu with thoughtful gazes.


    Just what kind of treasures are they? Where did theye from? Fortunately, they are allies, or else¡­ they would directly admit defeat before these four new betas.


    "I really didn''t expect this¡­ you - !" Myer Reane wiped the sweat off of her forehead when they saw the machine broke once again and smoked. But, clearly, the data disyed as SSS spiritual strength and SSS mental strength before it died.


    "WTF!!!" the screen disying thements of the inte audience can be seen.


    "A new strong person! Even if his physique is S, but with SSS spiritual strength and SSS mental strength, he is a superhuman! Along with that Evan ce!" they said.

 Chapter 519 - Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 519 - Freedom</h4>


    While the Open Combat Event made everyone feel fervent, the hospital where Yu Yan was lying is very silent. Although Lyner was watching the live broadcast of the event, but he had the sounds muted to not disturb Yu Yan''s sleep, although Yu Yan is in aa and couldn''t be woken up.


    "Why are you here?" he asked without turning back. "Don''t tell me you like me?" he said.


    "Eww!" Emily rolled her eyes. "Definitely not! I loathe you instead!" she directly told him.


    Lyner just chuckled. "You''re not afraid I will have my people catch you?" he asked.


    "Would I be here if you have your people around?" Emily asked back with her brow raised.


    Lyner smiled. "So, what do you want?" he asked. "You won''t arrest me?" he finally turned to her.


    Emily crossed her arms. "I could have, but I am not like you people." She red at him. "You haven''tmitted a crime, well technically, since you are just a bystander." She exined. Then, her gaze fell on Yu Yan.


    Lyner''s eyes narrowed and he immediately shielded Yu Yan. "You won''t touch him!" he said as he red at her.


    But, he didn''t expect to see Emily smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t. I can''t beat you." She spoke. "None of my guards, too." She added.


    "Then what are you here for? To mock me?" Lyner asked. "Your elder brother didn''t send you guards to kill Yu Yan?" he added.


    "Yes. I came to mock you. But I was also tasked to bring you a message from my brother." Emily said and paused. "You clearly know my brother''s identity and deliberately let Yu Yan known it immediately." She said, referring to Yu Yan''s adjutant who is Lyner''s spy.


    Lyner didn''t answer.


    "I know, I know. You like Yu Yan." Emily spoke. "So, my brother said he won''t kill him." She told him.


    "¡­ huh?" Lyner was dumbfounded. He thought that he had misheard it.


    "Like you, my brother doesn''t want to wash his hands with blood." Emily spoke.


    Lyner fell silent. Indeed, he didn''tmit a crime partly because he doesn''t want Yu Yan to dislike him. Although Yu Yan killed people, but he still is a soldier at the end of the day. Another reason why he hadn''tmitted any crime is because his father had him as a backup. Leon wanted him to continue his ''legacy'' if one day he and his people will be caught but Lyner will be spared since he hadn''tmitted any crimes.


    "But, unlike you, my brother isn''t a coward." Emily told him.


    Lyner gnashed his teeth. "Are you done?!" he asked.


    "Not yet." Emily answered. "The other reason my brother didn''t want to kill Yu Yan¡­ is because he has already known the truth." She told him.


    "What truth?" Lyner asked.


    Emily''s expression is solemn. "You don''t need to know what it is. It is enough for Yu Yan to know it." She told him. "And¡­ he won''t hemitting any crime starting from now on. You fell for him because you felt that he is a good person, even if he had killed people." She looked at Lyner. "Because you think Yu Yan''s crimes are unreasonable, since you know that Yu Yan has the heart of a soldier." She said.


    Lyner didn''t answer, since Emily has said it all.


    "When he wakes up, he will surrender himself." Emily spoke. "His crimes¡­ he has to serve for a lifetime." She said.


    Lyner''s face twisted in pain and he clenched his fists.


    "But, my brother¡­ he will vouch for him so he can end his sentence earlier." Emily said.


    "What?!" Lyner was shocked. Before, Wei Shi wanted to tear Yu Yan into pieces. Yet now, he will plead for Yu Yan?! What the hell?! Has Wei Shi gone insane?! He thought. Though, this is beneficial for him.


    "Yu Yan''s brain has a tumor, right? He was mentally ill before so he killed those people." Emily spoke. "But, since it was a crime, he still has to serve a sentence. You ¨C " she looked at Lyner. " ¨C can wait for him, right?" she asked.


    Lyner nodded. "I will." He answered.


    Emily smiled. "Good. I saw that you are sincere and isn''t as loathing as that Loui, so I also plead my brother to spare you." She said. "I still hate your hypocrisy, but I wish you and Yu Yan well!" she told him before she left.


    Lyner helplessly smiled before he fell on his knees and cried. "Yu Yan¡­" he called. "Although you haven''t heard this all, but you have to wake up¡­ for me." He whispered.


    ¡­


    "Huh? I just noticed but it seems that these two past matches there was no one who stated a condition?" someone suddenly asked from the audience. "Despite there were someone who was ''challenged''¡­" he muttered.


    "That''s right. In the first match, the one who was ''challenged'' was decided by the system. Then, the second match was decided by the opposing team themselves." Someone also noticed.


    As if hearing the audience''s whisperings, a new rule appeared that if the system, the opposing team, has chosen the opponents to be challenged, they can''t state their condition.


    Fck! Janeu inwardly cursed. This is pitting them but the enemies aren''t effected at all! If the higher-ups not know that the Chel Military Academy stated that they are the neutral party, they would think that this so-called ''neutral'' party is actually working with the royal family''s side!


    "Are there more special hidden rules?" He asked through his gritted teeth as he looked at the host.


    "Who knows?" The host calmly spoke before he turned to Huo Ling. "Team member Howee wins. You can choose an opponent by using the system pick a random person in the blue team. You can also let the opposing team decide who they would pick for you." He told him.


    Janeu gnashed his teeth. They still are in a disadvantageous position! Is there no way to break through?! He thought, losing his hope because of despair.


    Then, everyone heard the host continued. "Or, you can give up your turn and give it to the opponent." He said.


    The audience roared. There''s this another rule?! They thought and, really, they saw a new rule appeared on the screen.


    Meanwhile, Janeu''s eyes lit up. This is it! He thought, finally his hopes rekindled.


    "Since the first two options were done, to not spoil the fun, I will choose option C." Huo Ling answered.


    Everyone. "..." why are these words familiar?


    Yi Bing smiled. Those were what he said earlier.


    The host was also surprised. "Really? You won''t ask your captain if he agrees?" He asked and everyone looked at Alexis.


    "No need to sow discord. I agree." Alexis coolly answered. "We are not like some despicable people who wanted to crazily control people and y with them in the palm of their hands." He said and looked at Janeu.


    Janeu''s eyes turned bloodshot and he wanted to kill Alexis now! Since they want to give us the turn, then I will kill him! He immediatelye up the stage. "Thank you. I will then personallye up and challenge you. Both team captains can have their first match." He said and smiled as he looked at Alexis provocatively as he stood on the stage.


    But, to his surprise, Alexis nodded. "Sure." He said ande up the stage standing opposite him. "Then, I want to state my request." He spoke.


    Janeu. "?" Whut? What request?


    The host. "..." fck. So that''s why they are so calm. They are waiting for this! He thought when everything dawned on him.


    The audience didn''t have anyplicated thoughts. They were puzzled at first like Janeu when they immediately sobered up after. "That''s right! The one challenged can state a request! That''s one of the main rules!" They said when they finally recalled.


    Janeu who also finally sobered up. "..." he got a bad feeling about this. "But they gave us a turn." He tried to argue to the host.


    "That means that it is your turn. It has nothing to do with the special rules anymore after the turn fell on you." The host calmly replied. "You didn''t let the system choose, nor the opposing team choose an opponent for you from their team members." He exined.


    Fck! Janeu inwardly cursed. I fell into their trap! He thought when he realized it. They deliberately riled me up until I can''t think clearly. They did this from the start!


    "Huh? Why is the blue team''s captain angry?" The audience who has noplicated thoughts asked. "Wasn''t it him who chose his opponent? And the red team even gave them this turn... if the red team wasn''t kind, the blue team could only wish next year for their turn." They said.


    Obviously, they can see that the red team is stronger and so would win all the battles.


    "I only have but one request." Alexis spoke.


    "The one challenged can''t make a request that would greatly affect the event." The host spoke, thinking Alexis would want the blue team to forfeit. "The judges would deliberate over the request and approve if this passes. Then, the match will start. If not, then the one challenged can make a new request." He exined.


    Will Alexis be unreasonable? He is clear-headed. "I only want you and your team to be ordinary students and nothing else.." He spoke.

 Chapter 520 - I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 520 - I Love You</h4>


    Janeu fell silent. The host also fell silent.


    Meanwhile, the audience is puzzled. What does the red team''s captain mean? Focus as ordinary students? But they are students! They thought.


    Janeu clearly meant what Alexis meant and his fists clenched.


    The host''s expression turned solemn and he looked at the judges. "This request is valid." He spoke.


    Janeu sharply inhaled and he raised his head to look at Alexis.


    "What is team captain Janeu''s answer?" The host asked.


    "I agree." Janeu answered. His expression couldn''t be any calmer than before. The blue team members behind him sighed in relief, and some of them even have red eyes preventing themselves from crying.


    The audience who heard Janeu''s answer cheered, didn''t know that that answer decided the future of the blue team.


    Alexis smiled, and Dwinn, Uly, and the red team members also sighed in relief. They won''t ask excessive request, of course. The most that they could do, as students, is to save their fellow students. And since the judges approved it, that means that they will protect the students. The enemies also shouldn''t have any thoughts towards the blue team.


    Also... it looks like Wei Shi, and Emily, has seeded. Now, the students like Janeu are free.


    Stable World.


    "The ''rebirth'' is actually not a rebirth, but the world itself did a self-repair after an external soul unintentionally affected the world to copse when it went berserk and its spiritual strength, as well as mental strength, affected the entire where all the important figures of the world resided. Thus, the world''s consciousness did a self-repair."


    The lens of Huo Ling''s eyesses shed as his fingers tapped on the keyboard very fast.


    "Due to excessive stress, a portion of the external soul went to a native soul''s body who was near him that time while the world was in the middle of self-repair, making that native soul called ''Yu Yan'' remember his past life and thought that he was rebirth while all the other natives, excluding the external soul, didn''t remember their past life. But, due to another external soul who was formerly a native returned, and was spiritually entangled with the external soul in their ''past life'', that is, before the world''s consciousness made a self-repair, returned, it affected the external soul that caused the world''s consciousness to do a self-repair, and the memories first external soul were triggered, thus, remembering his past life like Yu Yan. But, before he finally could exact his revenge, and obstruct the new external soul''s task of retrieving Yu Yan''s soul which they thought rebirthed, the first external soul called ''Wei Shi'' found out, while he affected Yu Yan mentally due to discovering that he has a portion of his soul on Yu Yan, the cause of the ''rebirth'' was him after he found out that his general has an illness, and, actually, his general also know that he has a terminal illness, so ¨C "


    Reaching here, Huo Ling took a deep breath. "''¨C so, the general told Yu Yan to kill him before Wei Shi could discover his illness and prolong Wei Shi''s agony." He muttered. "The general knew that Yu Yan likes Wei Shi, so he told Yu Yan that. Yu Yan, but, in his heart he admires and deeply respects the general so he naturally can''t kill him, even if Wei Shi would be hurt. Thus, Yu Yan went to see Wei Shi while he pondered over the general''s, his teacher, words. But, he didn''t expect for Wei Shi to discover the general''s illness on his own. Thus, the ''rebirth'' happened.''" He said as he read the words on the screen.


    There is only silence in the room after he made a pause. Suppressing the emotions that he felt, he resumed.


    "They also didn''t expect for the general''s words, that left a strong impact on Yu Yan, before the ''rebirth'' happened would affect Yu Yan''s personality in this ''new life''. But, since only Wei Shi''sst memories, that contains the general''s illness, should he remember after identally containing a portion of Wei Shi''s soul, Yu Yan didn''t remember the general''s words, but only the intent of those words. Thus, he killed the general in this life before the general could discover his illness. Wei Shi, however, although didn''t see Yu Yan''s memory of the general instructing him to kill him in their ''previous life'', but Wei Shi is extremely familiar of his general''s personality. So, after he found out that the general actually had an illness before, he knows that the general must have ordered Yu Yan, who he knew that likes him, to kill the general. Thus, Wei Shi could now understand why Yu Yan killed the general in this life, and affected his whole personality entirely, which made him more impulsive to kill."


    Yi Bing who was reading the Lower Heaven''s gossip forum didn''t speak.


    "How is Shou Ji now?" Huo Ling asked him, breaking the suffocating silence.


    "Dunno¡­" Yi Bing answered while he scrolled the screen.


    "¡­ he won''t leave the Afterlife Department, right?" Huo Ling nervously asked. "What will happen to Shi Jiu if he leaves?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing.


    "You don''t need to worry about Shi Jiu. It''s Shou Ji''s job, not yours." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling frowned and didn''t move.


    Yi Bing helplessly ced the tablet down on the table. "Get up. I''ll take you somewhere." He told him.


    Huo Ling, feeling stifledtely, immediately rose even without asking Yi Bing where he will take him. They left the office, while on theputer screen disyed the pop-up box with words in bold and capital letters that read: SENT.


    ¡­


    "Wow¡­ I didn''t realize there could be something as dramatic as this!" Di San eximed after he read Huo Ling''s report that he just received.


    Gu Shi rubbed his temples. "I also didn''t expect for something like this to happen." He frowned. "No wonder we didn''t detect anything strange before in that world after we lost a reincarnation of Shi Jiu. Shi Jiu also isn''t the type to haggle over things so he just let his soul be for the meantime and wait for Shou Ji to heal so they could go together to receive his reincarnation after Shou Ji was finished with his personal matter." He exined. "But, who could have thought that Shi Jiu''s reincarnation is in that world where Shou Ji came from? It was also Shi Jiu''s reincarnation that made that world self-repair, or what we thought of ''rebirth''. Then, it was actually Shou Ji''s intent, and a portion of the soul of Shi Jiu''s reincarnation that made Yu Yan remember their past life so he killed Shou Ji in this life." He heaved a sigh.


    "¡­ should Iugh, or cry?" Di San asked.


    Gu Shi didn''t answer.


    "Well, anyway, it''s good that Yu Yan''s sentence was reduced." Di San spoke as he continued to read Huo Ling''s report. "Although he should be pardoned because of his ''mental illness'' after Wei Shi vouched for him, but Yu Yan, as a soldier, felt burdened of the lives in his hands, including the general''s, so he chose to enter the prison himself. Even though there were some people who condemned him, but the royal family has finally forgiven him, including Wei Shi." He exined. "Fortunately for Yu Yan, he had a new person that is willing to do everything for him, including waiting for him, even if for a whole life." He said when he saw man''s name. "Poor guy, this Lyner. As well as Yu Yan, though. He is actually really good, and as Emily said, Lyner wouldn''t fall for Yu Yan if Yu Yan is bad." He shook his head in pity. "Gu Shi, won''t they have another chance?" he asked since he isn''t sure of Lyner''s and Yu Yan''s romantic fate in the interster world. So, he could only wish for them two to meet in their next reincarnation.


    "How would I know?" Gu Shi asked. "I am not Fate." He told him. Then, he looked at the table and saw a document.


    It was a contract, and it stated that Shou Ji would stay and continue to work for the Afterlife Department as the chief of the Collection Department and would wait until his soul be fully healed. Then, he will be an official grim reaper and continue as being the chief of the Collection Department for eternity, as long as Shi Jiu still is the vice-chief.


    ¡­


    "This is the Pathway of the Clouds." Huo Ling said when they reached the sea of clouds.


    Yi Bing nodded. "The Naihe Bridge was also gone after the underworld copsed, so we could only construct this pathway." He exined. "The Pathway of the Clouds is between the Lower Heaven and the Middle Heaven." He added.


    "''Middle Heaven''¡­" Huo Ling muttered. "Isn''t that Shen Taizi''s residence?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "So, these souls, after they would lose their memories because of Meng Po''s soup that rained on them might have a chance to meet Shen Taizi." He said. "If they would, then they would think that they met a god¡­ well, he really is. Then, they would continue to their next life." He exined.


    "Oh." Huo Ling now understood. "Why did you bring me here, then?" he asked.


    "Because after the soul was hit by the rain in the Pathway of Clouds, they would never remember their former life." Yi Bing answered. Before Huo Ling could ask, he continued. "Except if that soul has a Soul Fragment. Then, it would be possible.." He said.

 Chapter 521 - Another Department

    <h4>Chapter 521 - Another Department</h4>


    "Normal World 112. A supernatural world." Yi Bing spoke as he gave a folder to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling opened the folder and saw that there was someone''s profile. "You Ri?" he muttered when he saw a young woman with a graceful smile in the picture.


    "She is a soul that should be directly reincarnated but something happened and she turned to a ghost." Yi Bing spoke. "A resentful ghost." He added.


    "So, we have to resolve her attachment?" Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded. "We also have to investigate what happened to her and she turned into a resentful ghost." He told him.


    "Then, it must be she has discovered how she died?" Huo Ling tried to guess.


    "It''s not possible." Yi Bing answered.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Why does a soul directly reincarnate without a grim reaper''s help?" Yi Bing asked back.


    "¡­ because the soul peacefully died." Huo Ling answered. "So, it must not really be that she discovered how she died. I was wrong. Sorry." He apologized.


    "Don''t be. As long as you understand and think about your words before you say them." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling nodded and read the girl''s biography printed from a ''page'' of the Death Note so that it would be inconvenient for them to carry it and to not expose themselves if someone were to see them taking out the Death Note out of nowhere. "¡­ so, this time, we are ''ferrying''?" he asked when he realized it.


    Yi Bing nodded and pleased that Huo Ling noticed it. "Yes." He answered. Before, they were just investigating things. "This is the main job of a grim reaper. But, I have a special privilege." He looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes at him.


    "When there was still the underworld, the Soul Envoys would ferry the souls until they reach the Naihe Bridge where they would drink Meng Po''s soup and forget their previous life." Yi Bing spoke. "For the sinners, Hei Bai Wuchuang (ck and White Impermanence), would confirm if they have sinned. If they did, they would be sent to King Yanluo (Yanluo Wang, or Yama) to be judged in whichyer of hell will they be sent." He exined. "But, now that the underworld is no more. Fortunately, there is the Death Note and we will imprison the sinners, or have them work for the Afterlife Department for eternity. If they resist the prison or the Afterlife Department, then we''ll dissipate their soul so that they can''t be reincarnated." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "So, us, we will be ferrying a soul this time." Yi Bing continued. "I also have ferried many souls before while sometimes I would investigate some cases. Since I have already taken you to investigate some cases, then I will take you to ferry a soul." He looked at Huo Ling. "Like what I did for you before." He added.


    "Okay. So, I will investigate first the cause of the soul''s attachment and help her resolve it. Then, I will take her to the Pathway of Clouds and walk through the rain for her to reincarnate?" Huo Ling said.


    "That''s right." Yi Bing nodded. "If you are now clear, then we can go ¨C " he said and rose from his seat when they heard a knock on the door. "Come in." he spoke.


    The door opened, revealing a handsome man wearing a frameless eyesses making him looked colder than the usual. Huo Ling suddenly remembered what Yi Bing told him before about the underworld and, looking at the man who looked sterner than Yi Bing, he thought that the man looked like King Yanluo even if he has never met the underworld''s king before.


    "I am not King Yanluo nor his reincarnation." The man spoke as if reading Huo Ling''s thoughts.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" sure, as you say.


    Yi Bing snickered. "Bai Liu. What did youe here for?" he asked.


    886, or Bai Liu, turned to Yi Bing. "Don''t worry. You have done your job well." He told him as he entered. Following behind him are three grim reapers, and the third andst one to enter is someone familiar to Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "Jiu Ye!" Huo Ling eximed and rose from his seat.


    "Senior!" Jiu Ye called and smiled.


    "Oh. I remembered you saying while on our way here that you are acquaintance with Yi Bing''s apprentice." The second grim reaper with a carefree smile on his lips spoke as he looked at Jiu Ye.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called. "They are from the Inspection Department. Their chief is Bai Liu, code 886." He said and pointed the man wearing eyesses. "Their vice-chief is Wu Yi, code 514. Then, there''s Bai Wu, code 250, their apprentice." He said and pointed the third grim reaper who is a youth and is grinning foolishly.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "Two grim reapers can have the same apprentice?" he said.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed. "Why? You want another teacher?" he asked with a dark tone.


    "No." Huo Ling kept his expression nk.


    Yi Bing snorted and turned to Bai Liu. "Jiu Ye actually joined you?" he said and looked at Jiu Ye, code 9910.


    "Yes. Shi Jiu also agreed. I took him as an apprentice, too." Bai Liu answered. "We are here since our tasks coincides." He said.


    Yi Bing''s brow raised. "Normal World 112?" he asked.


    Bai Liu nodded. "Some ipetent made a mistake again. We already sent them to Jin Wu to throw to the little ck room." He exined.


    Huo Ling wanted to ask what the ''little ck room'' is but he knows, with Yi Bing''s style, he will personally make him enter it. Thus, he shut up.


    "That exins why our target soul Ruo Yi, who is supposed to directly reincarnate, suddenly turned into a resentful ghost." Yi Bing muttered. "So, we will be cooperating this time?" he asked.


    "Our departments don''t have a conflict." Bai Liu raised his brow.


    Yi Bing nodded. Then, he turned to the three people behind Bai Liu. "¡­ you''ll be bringing your family along?" he asked.


    "Bai Wu is still inexperienced and Jiu Ye will be integrating with our team. Wu Yi is tagging along, but he can be our meat shield in case we will encounter a Soul Eater." Bai Liu exined and red at Wu Yi who rolled his eyes.


    Everyone knows already about the Soul Eaters'' reemergence, as well as them appearing in other worlds.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "This is my apprentice, Huo Ling." He told them. "Code 0000." He added with a smile.


    Bai Liu stiffened while Wu Yi''s smile decreased as they both thoughtfully looked at Huo Ling. Bai Wu is stupid, like his code implies, while Jiu Ye is ignorant of what is happening so they remained silent and let the adults talk.


    "Let''s have a pleasant cooperation."


    ¡­


    Mo Shi curiously looked at the words ''little ck room'' on the door. "¡­ what exactly is inside?" he asked as he turned back to Jin Wu.


    "Why don''t you trymitting a crime so I can also throw you in?" Jin Wu asked back.


    Mo Shi''s face is covered in dark lines. Is this how a disciplinary officer should act? He thought. "I won''t!" he said.


    "Oh? Is it that you''re afraid of what could be inside the little ck room, or you are afraid of me because I will punish you differently?" Jin Wu''s lips curled up as he looked at Mo Shi.


    Mo Shi felt all the hairs on his body rose on their ends and he shivered in fear. "No! I am aw-abiding citizen!" he answered.


    Jin Wuughed. "Sure, sure, whatever you say." He said and finally stopped teasing him. "But, I am really telling the truth." He spoke.


    "What?"


    "That I will punish you differently." Jin Wu answered.


    Mo Shi took a big leap back. "You¡­ you stay away from me!" he pointed at him.


    "Hahahaha!" Jin Wu roared inughter when he saw the frightened expression of the little rabbit. "Isn''t it because I am bias towards you because I lov¡­ like you?" he said, almost slipped.


    "Argh! Leave me alone! I''m going to Ling-ge!" Mo Shi said and turned on his heel, about to fly away to escape.


    "Huo Ling? He and Yi Bing will be travelling with the Inspection Department team." Jin Wu spoke.


    "Huh? The Inspection Department?" Mo Shi was surprised. He already heard about the other departments. "Did they do something wrong?" he worriedly asked.


    "No. It''s just that their tasks coincide." Jin Wu answered.


    "Oh." Mo Shi muttered.


    "Not escaping anymore?" Jin Wu asked.


    Mo Shi''s face instantly darkened. He knows! He thought and slightly panicked.


    "Alright, alright. I won''t tease you anymore." Jin Wu said.


    Mo Shi sighed in relief.


    "But I want you to sing for me!" Jin Wu grinned when he remembered that time he fetched the other and the other was singing.


    Mo Shi felt he wanted to copse. Isn''t this still teasing me! He thought.


    Jin Wu chuckled, enjoying seeing Mo Shi''s reactions. Finally¡­ I can do this again with you. He thought when he remembered how happy he was to be the one to fetch Mo Shi that time. When he held the other''s hand, he felt his body was about to explode in happiness.


    Before, we were separated.. Now, we will have all the chances to be with each other¡­ for eternity.

 Chapter 522 - Stupidity

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Stupidity</h4>


    Normal World 112.


    "Oh! The Foul is too strong!" Wu Yi spoke as he waved the Foul floating around them away.


    "Achoo!" Bai Wu, instead, sneezed.


    Bai Liu, Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" really an idiot.


    "Ahaha¡­" Jiu Ye forced augh. "Senior¡­ I mean, master¡­ shall I open the window and make a mirror for the sun outside to be reflected inside, decreasing the yin energy in this house?" he asked. They were inside a house that looked haunted when they arrived in this world.


    "Good." Bai Liu answered and nced at Bai Wu with a disdainful gaze. "¡­ why did I have an idiot apprentice? Why can''t I meet Jiu Ye sooner?" he muttered.


    Wu Yi pulled Bai Wu who cried after hearing what his master said. Bai Liu was his first master but he was thrown to Wu Yi after Bai Liu discovered that he was an idiot.


    "Liuliu, why are you so harsh to our son? Look, he even has your surname!" Wu Yi told Bai Liu who is frowning while Bai Wu continued to cry, though he really understands much.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling who witnessed everything. "¡­" fck. Have we joined a stupid family¡­ ehem, team?! They thought, hoping that these people aren''t pig teammates. Then, they looked at Jiu Ye who seemed to be the only one reliable.


    "Master! The window is now open!" Jiu Ye called as sunlight flooded the room inside. "I''ll take out the mirrors around the house and will make more if they aren''t enough!" he said as he ran outside the room.


    "Stupid Bai. Go help Jiu Ye look for mirrors." Bai Liu ordered.


    "Oh! Okay!" Bai Wu wiped his tears and immediately ran after Jiu Ye. "Jiu Ye! Wait for me! I''m scaredddd!!!" they heard him screamed in the hallway.


    Bai Liu. "¡­" fck. Can I still recover my face that Bai Wu lost?


    Wu Yi. "¡­" sht. How can I make Liuliu calm down because what our stupid son did?!


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" is it toote to change teammates? We don''t want to board this car of stupid idiots!


    The adults left have different thought, but unanimously decided to follow Jiu Ye''s words of making the mirrors reflect the sunlight inside the house to gather more yang energy and rece the overflowing yin energy inside. The yin energy is what they call ''Foul'' in their world, the Stable World.


    "This house is too dirty and old. Should we buy a new vi?" Wu Yi asked as his index finger touched therge, mahogany table.


    "The house of the target soul Ruo Yi is near so wended here. From her biography, she is a filial daughter so she must visit her parents after her death and pass by here. Let''s make do with this house." Yi Bing exined.


    "Okay." Wu Yi shrugged. "We only need to clean this¡­ ah! I''ll call Sha Jiu for a housecleaning robot maid!" he said and sent Sha Jiu a message. After receiving a reply, he pressed a button on his watch and his briefcase appeared and is glowing. Then, he opened his briefcase and pulled out a doll.


    It is Anji Li. "Greetings, masters." She spoke and respectfully bowed. "Master Yi Bing! Master Huo Ling!" she called and sweetly smiled.


    "Huh? Sha Jiu''s daughter knows them?" Bai Liu was surprised.


    "I''ve borrowed her before." Yi Bing answered.


    "Ji-er, can you clean the house for us?" Wu Yi asked.


    "What''s with that disgusting name? She''s not a chicken (ji)!" Bai Liu chided as he red at Wu Yi.


    "Then, I''ll call her youngdy." Wu Yi said.


    "I can. Please wait, masters." Anji Li spoke and took out some brooms and mops before she cleaned the first floor in a fast pace.


    Even Jiu Ye and Bai Wu who are looking for more mirrors were startled when she passed by them and, after a blink, saw that everything around them became clean!


    "¡­ perhaps we should call her the snail girl." Huo Ling spoke when he remembered the story about a farmer who saved a snail that turned to a woman who cleaned his house. In the end, they got married.


    "En. You''re right." Yi Bing, Bai Liu and Wu Yi agreed as they sat on the now clean sofa. Anji Li even had a time to serve them tea before she resumed cleaning the entire house, including the courtyard.


    "Master! We have finished installing mirrors by the windows to bring sunlight inside the house!" Jiu Ye said as he and Bai Wu returned.


    "Good disciple. I didn''t waste my time and effort in teaching you." Bai Liu spoke as he drinks his tea while Bai Wu''s eyes instantly reddened and he retreated to Wu Yi.


    "Ai¡­" Wu Yi helplessly smiled while Jiu Ye''s expression turned awkward. He also wanted tofort Bai Wu but in the end just silently sat beside Bai Wu and secretly tugged his sleeve tofort him.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­ what is this ''family'' drama¡­ they thought and looked at the ''evil mother'' Bai Liu.


    "Ehem." Yi Bing coughed, breaking the atmosphere. "I and Huo Ling are nning to go and find the target soul first before we investigate her family, friends, rtives and colleagues to find more about her life and have deeper understanding of her." He said. "What about you?" he asked. Although their tasks coincide, but after all, their objectives might be different.


    As expected, Bai Liu spoke. "The grim reaper who had a task in this world before have slipped up and let a native escape from him when he was conducting the brainwashing to wipe his memories about him." He answered. "If we weren''t careful enough and had heard him once drunkenly slipped up while talking with another grim reaper, we wouldn''t have found out." He took a sip of his drink. "Although this world is a supernatural world and believes in ghosts, and our existence as grim reapers must also be eptable, but we, after all, don''t exist, shouldn''t exist, in this world." He looked at them. "This is the mission of the Inspection Department: to not allow any slip-ups." He said.


    Silence fell.


    "May I know what is that grim reaper''s task?" Yi Bing asked. "It might be rted our task, to Ruo Yi." He said.


    "It''s just a simple thing." Wu Yi shrugged. "That grim reaper is one of our subordinates in the Inspection Department. He went to check this world after another grim reaper finished his task of ferrying a soul. But, someone identally saw him and he didn''t notice. By the time he was about to follow that native, more people are arriving so the grim reaper has to either stay and wait or leave." He exined. "He chose to leave." He finished.


    "Did something big happen that''s why you punished him?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Whether there is or not, we, from the Inspection Department, as the chief said, do not allow any slip-ups." Wu Yi answered. "Even if nothing will happen, but the fact that someone knows about our existence¡­ what if they will be harmed from knowing it?" he smiled.


    Huo Ling sensed that he is implying something.


    Yi Bing exined it for him. "Everything contains energy, including memories." He spoke. "So, if someone who knows how to read the energy looks into that memory of that person, then our existence will be revealed." He exined.


    Wu Yi pouted, feeling that Yi Bing spoiled his fun.


    "For example¡­ a Soul Eater?" Huo Ling asked.


    Silence fell in the room. Huo Ling doesn''t know why, but even if he said it was the Soul Eater, there seemed to be another matter in Yi Bing''s, Bai Liu''s and Wu Yi''s eyes. Before he could ask, Yi Bing ced down his cup.


    "Since our tasks aren''t entirely rted, then we will take our leave." Yi Bing said as he rose from his seat.


    "Sure." Bai Liu nodded and resumed drinking.


    "Let''s go." Yi Bing told Huo Ling.


    "Oh, okay." Huo Ling nodded and followed after him.


    When Yi Bing and Huo Ling left, Bai Liu lowered his cup. "Anji Li." He called.


    "Here." The robot doll as well as maid answered.


    "You can go back." Bai Liu spoke.


    "Thank you, masters." Anji Li answered and returned inside Wu Yi''s briefcase. The briefcase expanded before it shrank, indicating that she has returned to the Stable World.


    "Jiu Ye. Stupid Bai." Bai Liu called.


    "Yes?" the two silent juniors who can''t understand the matters of the adults answered.


    "Go andbel our rooms so that Yi Bing and Huo Ling would know which rooms are theirs when they returned." Bai Liu answered.


    "Yes!" the two juniors answered and left.


    "That really bothers you?" Wu Yi spoke as he refilled Bai Liu''s cup.


    "Yes." Bai Liu answered.


    "It has been a long time¡­" Wu Yi heaved a sigh.


    "But, it was only us who remembers it." Bai Liu spoke.. "How Yi Bing almost died before, because one of our people made a mistake in erasing the memories of the natives¡­" he sighed.

 Chapter 523 - Ferrying

    <h4>Chapter 523 - Ferrying</h4>


    "You Ri, age 25, female, a fashion designer in Haoming Company." Huo Ling spoke as they walk down the street, looking for the ghost You Ri. "She is single. Her father is a retired policeman and her mother is also a retired teacher. She has an older sister who is married with four children and her husband is a bank manager. Her younger brother is studying in college, and her youngest sister is a teenage magazine model." He said and raised his head. "Her family can be said to be average, but also can be called well-off. They don''t need to worry being hungry." He pped the pages.


    Yi Bing nodded. "That''s why she died in peace." He spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "Car ident, huh¡­" he muttered. "Should we go first to the ce where she died and check about the ident?" he asked.


    Yi Bing was about to nod when he suddenly paused after he recalled something. If we want to check about the details of the investigation regarding the ident, then we will have to go to ¨C


    "Oh! Look! We''ve reached the police station!" Huo Ling said and pointed to a direction. "The car ident is under this station''s jurisdiction, so this is just right. We are lucky to find the police station fast!" he grinned and walked towards the police station.


    No one has seen him since they are currently in an invisible state so they won''t disturb the natives of this world and know of their presence since the natives of this world are already wary of ghosts. If they would see their unusual pale face and feel their strange cold body temperature, then they would definitely identify them as zombies. This is how sharp the natives of this world are, given that they have be so familiar with ghosts and other supernatural forces.


    But, currently, what Yi Bing is more concerned about ¨C


    "Argh! Thatpany again!" a young police officer screamed in frustration as he pulled his hair as soon as he ced down the cradle of the phone.


    "Thatpany?" the police officer beside his table frowned.


    "Yes¡­" the young police officer slumped on the table. "This is the nth time¡­ they said that there is a ghost in theirpany. If they know that it is a ghost, then what can we do about it?!" he said. "We can''t hit it! We can''t subdue it with just our fists! Also, if ites to it, our guns also wouldn''t work! Ugh!" he grunted, feeling angry.


    "Then what will you do?" his colleague asked. "You¡­ do you want to ask chief Gu?" he said in a low voice.


    As soon as Yi Bing heard the surname, he knows that he and Huo Ling will definitely meet them again.


    "''chief Gu''? Gu Xingfeng?" as expected, Huo Ling guessed it.


    "¡­ it seems that we will be meeting him again." Yi Bing muttered. "As well as that Hao Baiyun." He added.


    "Oh!" Huo Ling nodded and looked for the chief''s office. "This reminds me when we sneaked in chief Gu''s office that time." He smiled.


    "Yeah. And then you went berserk so I have no choice but to freeze your soul." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling frowned.


    Yi Bing looked away. "Let''s wait for that young police officer to enter Gu Xingfeng''s office. Then, let''s see whatever we will see in there." He said.


    "Okay." Huo Ling nodded and reviewed You Ri''s profile again. "She should have directly entered her reincarnation cycle, but then she suddenly turned into a resentful ghost." He muttered. "She must have found something suddenly and it reminded her, made her angry so she turned into a resentful ghost." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    "If we could find that something¡­ no. We should find her first and ask her whatever she remembers." Huo Ling spoke.


    The soul that had peacefully died should have directly entered their reincarnation cycle, and then their biography would appear on the Death Note. But, You Ri''s biography not only appeared on the Death Note, but the Death Note shook violently to rm them. Yi Bing then checked what it is, only to find out that a peaceful soul has be a resentful soul. This is uneptable.


    To prevent duplication of tasks, the grim reapers'' Death Notes have different qualities. For example, a newly-died soul that has a weak attachment will appear on the junior grim reapers'' Death Notes for them to take care of the soul. Then, they would mark it as their task. Then, that soul''s biography would disappear on the other junior grim reapers'' Death Notes and would only continue to appear on their Death Note.


    On the other hand, senior grim reapers like Yi Bing, Gu Shi, Di San, Feng Er, Si Shui, Jin Wu, Liu Lin and Qi Shan would only have the problematic souls that will appear on their Death Notes. For example, an Abnormal Soul like Huo Ling has appeared on Yi Bing''s Death Note. It didn''t appear on Qi Shan''s Death Note since Qi Shan''s task is only Lei Shan, as well as Di San, Feng Er, Si Shui and Liu Lin if they have received a specified task like looking for Soul Fragments. They will give their Death Notes to Gu Shi for him to keep so that they can focus on their specified task.


    Meanwhile, Jin Wu is now the head of the Disciplinary Committee. Although he has his Death Note, but only the specified tasks will appear on his Death Note like helping Yi Bing and Huo Ling in Normal World 2828, or the apocalypse world. His Death Note also contains the list of the grim reapers being punished, or those who are in prison ¨C both grim reapers, angels, or souls. But, although the prison is in the Rainbow Tower, but Di San and Gu Shi didn''t need to ask for his permission to enter the tower since he doesn''t own the tower, they are under Shen Sheng''s order, and Di San''s and Gu Shi''s task isn''t rted to the prison.


    So, right now, only Yi Bing and Gu Shi knows about You Ri, this problematic soul that will now bebelled as an Abnormal Soul like Huo Ling before. Gu Shi felt his head ached when he found out that there is another Abnormal Soul. Thest time was Huo Ling. So, he pushed this matter to Yi Bing, and since the task this time is still ferrying even if it is an Abnormal Soul, Huo Ling will be ferrying the soul this time.


    Ferrying includes resolving the soul''s attachment, satisfying their wishes until they be a peaceful soul and directly enter reincarnation cycle by themselves, or be apanied to the Pathway of the Clouds and walk through the rain of Meng Po''s soup and go to their next reincarnation cycle. Although these peaceful souls have directly entered their reincarnation cycle and wasn''t rained by Meng Po''s soup, they will still forget their past life since travelling between the worlds has a confusion effect because of the unstable space that affects time. Although when they suddenly wake up in another world again, they might have actually spent an entire century in the space before so their soul should have already forgotten their past life''s memories.


    But, if one were to use the Pathway of the Clouds, it will be safer to travel through to another world because it is near the Middle Heaven where Shen Sheng resides. Also, between the Stable World and another world, and another world to another world, the former is safer since the other side is the stable world.


    So, although they wish for the souls to be peaceful souls and directly reincarnate, but the grim reapers also wish to ferry the souls. Not only because it is their task to ferry them, and also to care about them, but they also have once been souls. So, they felt a sense of kinship with them.


    "Let''s do that, then." Yi Bing agreed.


    So, Yi Bing and Huo Ling waited until the young police officer finally gathered his courage and decided to go and see Gu Xingfeng.


    "This isn''t my fault¡­ it''s thatpany who are shameless!" the young police officer muttered to himself as he took deep breaths while he paced back and forth outside the door.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Who knows? I don''t know him. How can I know?" Yi Bing asked back. "Why don''t you ask him?" he added.


    Huo Ling''s face darkened but he decided not to argue with Yi Bing.


    "Chief ah¡­ can I really ask chief about this matter?" the young police officer asked himself and was about to cry. "But, this¡­" he said and bit his lip.


    Huo Ling felt that there is something strange. Gu Xingfeng is this scary? He thought. Just as he finally decided to speak to Yi Bing again, he heard a voice spoke.


    "Brother¡­ this is my brother''spany!" the familiar voice spoke.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other, and decided to turn. Since they heard it, but the young police officer didn''t hear it, it means that the voice belongs to¡­


    "It''s really my brother''spany!" Hao Baiyun, who is floating behind the young police officer and is looking at the document in the young police officer''s hand, eximed.

 Chapter 524 - Lifetimes

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Lifetimes</h4>


    Yep. ''floating''. The one before them is really floating. There''s nothing wrong with Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s eyes, and they are actually very familiar with floating things, especially the transparent ones that can speak and has a face. They also heard the voice and confirmed that the young police officer in front of them can''t hear the voice that is owned by Hao Baiyun.


    Yes. That floating and transparent ''thing'' is Hao Baiyun. He is a ghost. Before, when they met him in the Stable World, and also in the other worlds before this, Hao Baiyun is still alive. He was a human. But, right now, he is dead and had turned into a ghost.


    "This¡­" Huo Ling muttered and turned to look at Yi Bing with aplicated gaze. Things suddenly felt awkward for them who are in the know.


    Yi Bing doesn''t want to answer. He remembered that the two of them also met Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng in the previous world that they have just left, the interster ABO world. Why the hell did they meet them again? And just right after? He thought as his face darkened.


    He remembered, excluding the Stable World, they have already met Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng six times. The first time is in Huo Ling''s second reincarnation (third world), where Huo Ling was a university student. Gu Xingfeng is the one handling the case while Hao Baiyun is helping him as his partner/husband. The second time they met the pair is in Huo Ling''s third reincarnation (fourth world), which is a fantasy world and Huo Ling is a yao, as well as Hao Baiyun who is also Huo Ling''s cousin, where they belong to the nine-tailed fox n.


    The third time that they met them is the world right after that, Huo Ling''s fourth reincarnation (fifth world), where Huo Ling is an actor but also a prince and he was killed after his car exploded. Gu Xingfeng was the one that handled Huo Ling''s case while Hao Baiyun is Huo Ling''s rtive. The fourth time was in Huo Ling''s sixth reincarnation (seventh world) where, because of Huo Ling''s soulbining with his aggressive Soul Fragment, they had a mishap with Di San''s team and were sent to a mafia world. Hao Baiyun is one of the aristocrats and Gu Xingfeng is a police officer, and they became friends with Huo Ling when Huo Ling chose to save them instead of killing them. The fifth time, Huo Ling was a royal prince and is assassinated. This was Huo Ling''sst life in his first reincarnation cycle, and Hao Baiyun is Huo Ling''s rtive again while Gu Xingfeng is someone from a securitypany. This was also the world where he and Huo Ling had a ''rtionship'', but¡­ Huo Ling doesn''t remember all of these, since he became a grim reaper.


    The sixth time is the first time Huo Ling met the two in another world, aside from the Stable world. Since Huo Ling can''t remember the previous five times they had met Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng in the other worlds because Huo Ling was reincarnating, this is the second time Huo Ling will be meeting Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng, instead of the sixth time.


    "¡­ why did he turn into a ghost?" he heard Huo Ling ask him.


    Yi Bing still didn''t answer. He remembered that Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are Twin Souls of Fate, a secret Shen Sheng shared to him as his pensation'' after angering him when Shen Sheng held Huo Ling''s hand, but just to give Huo Ling a ''gift'' as a new, and thest, grim reaper.


    Could it be that as long as one of them doesn''t die, the other''s soul won''t leave the world? He thought, trying to guess some truths about the Twin Souls of Fate, since he and Huo Ling, as Shen Sheng has also divulged to him before, are Twin Souls of Fate. Then, what about him and Huo Ling? He thought as he fell into a deep contemtion.


    "¡­ Bing¡­ Yi Bing!" he heard Huo Ling called and tapped his shoulder when he didn''t hear him ask.


    "Yes?" Yi Bing returned to his senses and he turned.


    "Never mind about the matters of the ghosts in this world first, but¡­ why is young master Hao here again?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing stared at him. "¡­ do you remember about the reincarnation cycles?" he asked.


    "¡­ oh!" Huo Ling eximed when he realized it. "That''s right¡­ for every one reincarnation cycle, there are nine lifetimes. After a reincarnation cycle, the soul will be stronger." He exined.


    "And why is that?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Because in a reincarnation cycle, the soul will be split into nine parts, and if the soul finishes living its nine lifetimes in this cycle, its other souls will return and merge into one." Huo Ling exined, then paused when he remembered something. "Of course, another reason is that the soul has gathered some energy from the other worlds it reincarnated to." He added.


    Yi Bing nodded, indicating that his answered are all correct. "You have remembered all that I taught you well." He said and smiled.


    Huo Ling grinned. "Then, young master Hao¡­ this is one of his reincarnations?" he said and turned to Hao Baiyun who is floating behind the young police officer.


    "Brrr¡­ why do I suddenly feel cold?" the young police officer shivered as he rubbed his arms.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" that''s because there is a ghost behind you, mate¡­ he thought, feeling pity to the young police officer.


    Yi Bing ignored the scene. "Yes. This is one of Hao Baiyun''s reincarnations." He answered.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "¡­ then, which reincarnation cycle this is of him?" he curiously asked.


    Yi Bing declined to answer.


    Huo Ling also understood so he didn''t force him. Actually, the reason why he asked is because he is curious what happens to the second reincarnation cycle. Of course, since he is now a grim reaper, it means that he decided to end a reincarnation cycle of his. And since he has forgotten everything, he wouldn''t know until which reincarnation cycle did he reach. He also could never reincarnate again, now that he is a grim reaper.


    Damn it¡­ why did I decide to be a grim reaper? He thought and frowned. Now, I am dying of curiosity! He clenched his fists, feeling frustrated because his curiosity would not be satiated. It''s not that Yi Bing is deliberately hanging him so he didn''t answer. Huo Ling is smart, so he could guess that there is a secret in the higher reincarnation cycles. Added to the fact that he is just a new grim reaper, naturally, he wouldn''t learn of these secrets.


    Yi Bing, as usual, could guess Huo Ling''s thoughts just based from his question and the emotions on his face. Idiot. He thought. If your soul isn''t strong, how will you be chosen as a grim reaper? He thought.


    For instance, Shi Jiu. Although his soul attribute is weak unlike him, Yi Bing, or Huo Ling, Shi Jiu''s soul is stronger than ordinary souls that have died. Or else, he wouldn''t be recruited by the Afterlife Department, and he was assigned to the Collection Department which has lesser danger in the tasks unlike Yi Bing, Feng Er, Si Shui and Liu Lin who are Enforcers ¨C meaning, they will be dispatched at any time, and the level of danger of their tasks is also unknown sometimes.


    Shi Jiu''s soul attribute is on the psychological area, mind-control. That was why his reincarnation Wei Shi had greatly mentally affected Yu Yan before. His soul attributeplements the Collection Department which collects soul and if a soul wouldn''tply, Shi Jiu can control their mind. If worse, they will ask the Enforcers to apany them. Just like what happened to the ''reborn'' Yu Yan. They deemed him as dangerous after killing Shou Ji in their ''second life'', so Shou Ji and Shi Jiu asked Yi Bing and Huo Ling to apany them.


    "¡­ Bing¡­ Yi Bing! Hey!" he heard Huo Ling called and felt his shoulder was hit again.


    Yi Bing turned, only to see that Huo Ling''s hand was on his both sides. ¡­ it wasn''t Huo Ling who touched him just now. He thought. That leaves¡­ he turned, and before he could speak, a voice spoke.


    "I could touch you, too!" Hao Baiyun eximed as he looked at Yi Bing in surprise.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" well, you already did. He thought, but didn''t speak.


    "Are you ghosts, too?" Hao Baiyun continued to speak as he looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "That officer doesn''t seem to be able to see you like me, but, you have your bodies while I don''t have mine¡­" he said. "So, what are you? Jiangshi?" he asked when he remembered a domestic horror film about their country''s vampires.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "We are grim reapers.." He told him.

 Chapter 525 - Hao Ming

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Hao Ming</h4>


    "''grim reapers''?" Hao Baiyun muttered. "You are here to fetch me?" he tilted his head as he looked at them both. "Are both of you needed to fetch me?" he added.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" well, this level of treatment would indeed be befitting for your honorable self, if only we really are here for you. They thought. "No." they answered.


    "Huh?" Hao Baiyun was taken aback. "Aren''t grim reapers the Soul Envoys in those ancient movies? So, why did you say you are not here to fetch me?" he asked.


    "¡­ we are here to fetch, but not you." Yi Bing exined.


    "Young master Hao. Can we ask you some things?" Huo Ling politely spoke.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Sure, considering you know me." He smiled, revealing the dimples on both sides of his cheek, making him look cute.


    "We want to ask if you know of a ghost named ''You Ri'' and if you have seen her." Huo Ling spoke. "She has died just yesterday in a car ident." He said.


    "Hmm¡­ her name sounds familiar¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered as he pondered. "A car ident yesterday¡­ well, there are at least three to four car idents that urred yesterday. I am not working with the police so I am not clear which one is the person¡­ ehem, ghost that you are looking for." He exined. "Do you have any other information about her?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. "She is twenty-five years old, female, and a fashion designer." He answered. "She is working in Haoming Company." He added.


    Hearing this, Hao Baiyun''s eyes brightened. "So that''s her!" he eximed. "I remember her! She is working in my brother''spany! That''s my brother''spany!" he smiled. "She is a very talented designer! I like her designs. They are so chic! Her designs for female clothes looks gorgeous, bringing the best out of any woman who wears it!" he told them. His eyes are shining in excitement and admiration.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling were surprised, on the other hand. They didn''t expect that You Ri is actually rted to Hao Baiyun as one of the employees of Hao Baiyun''s brother.


    ''Haoming''¡­ Huo Ling thought. "Your brother''s name is ''Hao Ming''?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun turned to him in surprise before he suddenly grinned. "So you also guessed that his real name is the name of hispany?" he said andughed. "I have told big brother before that using his name as the name of hispany is too in. But, he said that it would make their customers easily remembered who is the CEO of thepany that designed their clothes, or who is the boss of the designer of their clothes." He exined.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" isn''t this person''s ego too inted? They thought. But, they aren''t in the ce to chide Hao Baiyun''s elder brother, Hao Ming, since they don''t even know him, much less they aren''t even of the same kind since he is a human while they are grim reapers.


    "Ehem¡­ can you lead us to yourpany?" Huo Ling, the one who got the ''better'' personality between him and Yi Bing, asked Hao Baiyun. "We wanted to know more about You Ri since she is the soul we are going to fetch." He exined.


    "Sure!" Hao Baiyun answered as he nodded. "I also want to see my brother again!" he smiled and floated away.


    Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling knows what he wanted to say. "Since we''re going to the Haoming Company now, then we will go back hereter." He spoke. "We can even goter at night where no one is around and look for the documents." He exined.


    "¡­ fine." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling just decided right now without even asking for his opinion. But, since he has already seen Hao Baiyun, he doesn''t want to see Gu Xingfeng right now so he can adjust his irritation from meeting this pair again. Thus, he didn''t rebuke Huo Ling and went along with his decision.


    "Let''s go!" they heard Hao Baiyun waved at them, beckoning them out of the police station.


    ¡­


    "Chief, where should we find this guy?" Wu Yi asked, referring to the native of this world that escaped one of their subordinates from wiping his memory of them, grim reapers'', existence.


    Although there wasn''t any incident that happened until now, but they can''t be too careless and confident. Not to mention their department''s mission, thus they went in this world.


    "Yi Bing and Huo Ling must also not have the ''direct teleportation'' to their soul target so they are like headless flies like we are now." Bai Liu spoke.


    Although their target this time is a human, but they can also directly teleport to that human''s side since they have the name, face and address of that human that escaped from their subordinate. Fortunately, their subordinate wasn''t stupid and investigated that human before he returned to the Stable World. Or else, they wouldn''t have a lead now and they would''ve asked Jin Wu to punish him more.


    Wu Yi nodded in agreement. "They have it harder, though, since their target is a soul while our target is a human. A soul can hide but a human can''t forever." He smiled.


    "But, have you thought of the reason why they can''t use the direct teleportation?" Bai Liu asked. "We also can''t either, on our end." He added.


    Wu Yi''s smile immediately disappeared and they both fell silent. Bai Wu and Jiu Ye are silently and anxiously listening to the adults and kept their presence as low as ever to not disturb their ''parents''.


    "You mean to say¡­ there is something that is masking both their presences?" Wu Yi asked. "Both a soul and a human." He added. His expression is grave.


    Bai Liu ced down his cup, emitting a crisp sound that made Bai Wu''s and Jiu Ye''s hearts jumped in fright. "Let''s hope that the cause is something of this world. That would be explicable since we can''t go against this world''s rules." He slowly spoke. "But, if it is even beyond something of this world, then, we might have a harder time this time." He looked at Wu Yi.


    Wu Yi''s eyes narrowed as he also contemted. "A Soul Eater¡­ it must be that again." He sighed in irritation. "But¡­" his eyes widened when he suddenly thought of something. "If it could also hide a human''s presence this time, then¡­" he gnashed his teeth as his fists clenched in anger, and also apprehension.


    Bai Liu nodded. "It should be stronger." He spoke with a sigh. "Let''s try looking for this human personally this time since our direct teleportation spell doesn''t work." He turned to Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "Jiu Ye, youe with me. Bai Wu, go with Wu Yi." He told the two juniors.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye earnestly nodded as he answered.


    But, Bai Wu''s eyes turned red and his tears are threatening to fall. "Mom¡­ you don''t want me anymore?!" he asked as he sniffled.


    Bai Liu''s face darkened. "Who''s your ''mom''?!" he roared.


    Wu Yi justughed. "Come, son. Come here to your stepdad." He told him.


    "What ''stepdad''?!" Bai Liu red at Wu Yi. "Don''t just casually gave yourselves a role! We aren''t a family!" he told them.


    But, you admitted that we are a family before when Yi Bing asked you in his office. Wu Yi, Bai Wu and Jiu Ye thought, though they didn''t voice it. They are afraid that Bai Liu would finally explode in anger.


    "Disperse!" Bai Liu snapped at them.


    "Yes!" they immediately replied.


    ¡­


    Haoming Company, CEO''s office.


    "Sir, here is your coffee." Hao Ming''s secretary spoke as she ced down the cup on the table and leaned down, more than she should, thus showing her cleavage to Hao Ming.


    But, to her disappointment, Hao Ming didn''t even give a nce at her.


    "Sir¡­" the secretary called as she puffed out her chest, making her chest bounce. Her voice is also sharine, making any men''s knees turn weak just by hearing it.


    But, Hao Ming is not just any man, and he doesn''t belong to the men in her mind.


    Hao Ming finally turned and faced her. "There are some things that a human can''t climb." He spoke as he looked at her. "Like the Gangkhar Puensum ¨C " he said before his voice slowed down and turned low. " ¨C or my bed." He told her as the corners of his lips turned up.


    The social climbing secretary was about to ask him what is ''Gangkhar Puensum'' when she heard thetter sentence of Hao Ming. "¡­" is it toote for me to ask what ''Gangkhar Puensum'' is? She thought before the smile on her face froze.


    ¡­


    At the entrance of the Haoming Company, Yi Bing is still pondering while he followed behind Huo Ling and Hao Baiyun as the former entered the door along with an employee that was in a rush while Hao Baiyun directly passed through the ss walls.


    If this is the eighth lifetime of Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng, then, Huo Ling and I might see them again one more time?!

 Chapter 526 - You Ri

    <h4>Chapter 526 - You Ri</h4>


    "You Ri, she is the best designer that I have met, so far¡­" Hao Baiyun spoke as they walked down the lobby of the Haoming Designing Company.


    There were employees that walked past by them and didn''t see them three ¨C one ghost and two grim reapers. The employees are on a rush for their lunch break, while some are seeing their guests and others are weing the clients.


    "As I have said, her designs are unique and have a charm." Hao Baiyun spoke as the three of them went to the stairwell to climb up.


    Although their destination is on the topmost floor, the twenty-third floor, but none of them will feel tired since the three of them can''t feel tiredness.


    "Did she have a grudge on someone, or vice versa?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I don''t know. I am not clear about the matters of my elder brother''spany, much less the affairs within thepany." Hao Baiyun shrugged. "Why do you ask this? Aren''t you going to just fetch her?" he asked.


    Neither Yi Bing nor Huo Ling felt that telling a ghost is harmful, and instead might be beneficial to them in case a ghost would know something. Thus, Yi Bing let Huo Ling tell Hao Baiyun their problem.


    "This is the case. You Ri died in peace and should have moved on. But then, something has happened and she turned to a ghost." Huo Ling exined.


    "So that''s it¡­ it must be hard on her¡­" Hao Baiyun sighed in sympathy.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling nodded in agreement. For suddenly turning into a ghost, and a resentful ghost at that¡­ ai. They both heaved a sigh. They don''t feel their task is hard for them so they don''t feel pity to themselves. Instead, they feel pity to the soul instead. She really should have passed in peace¡­ what could have happened to her for her to be a ghost?


    And they couldn''t even use the direct teleportation spell to find her¡­ something must have happened and it was beyond their control and power. They have to resolve this problem fast!


    "If she is a talented designer, then you must have met her?" Yi Bing asked. "What can you say about her personality?" he added.


    "Yes, I have met her. It was during a banquet held by thepany." Hao Baiyun answered. "Her personality, she is a gentle woman, just like her appearance. She is easy to get along with, and is sensible. Anyone who would meet her would like her." He told them. "Oh. I also heard that many of her male colleagues have a crush on her. She is their ideal type!" he added.


    Huo Ling fell into deep contemtion. "Judging by her personality, for her to have a gentle personality, she mustn''t have met any problems in her life so she can have this gentle personality." He spoke. "Unless it was all an act." He said, then made a pause. "But, I am inclined to the former reason, since for her to pass on in peace, it must mean that she had a good and secure life, environment." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "I also don''t think she is acting." He spoke. "People who would act are those who had emotional problems and are forced to act ording to the current circumstances." He said, then made a pause. "Of course, that is unless they aren''t sick on their heads, that is, have a mental problem." He added.


    "I also agree." Hao Baiyun nodded. "I had once an acquaintance who is very jolly when I was in college. I really liked him and we became friends. But ¨C " the smile on his face disappeared. " ¨C he didn''t appear in the ss one day and the next time I met him, he was inside a coffin and his eyes were closed forever." He said. "His smile that he always had on his face, I never saw it again before that ''meeting''." He sighed.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling fell silent. "What was his name?" they asked,


    Hao Baiyun revealed a sincere smile because of their tact. "Fei Xuli." He answered. "I hope, if there is a next life, then wherever he is now, he is living well." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer, while Huo Ling clenched his fist. Then, he remembered the man by Hao Baiyun''s side in the Stable World. "He is." He spoke. "He is definitely living well." He assured him.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened and he nodded in agreement. His eyes are bright, feeling very happy. "I also think so!" he said and chuckled.


    Stable World, S City.


    "Achoo!" Fei Xuli sneezed and immediately wiped his nose with a tissue. "Who''s talking bad about me?" he muttered to himself. He shook his head, then turned to look at Hao Baiyun. "Young master, do you still feel cold?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t answer and just looked at his arms. He still could feel that bone-chilling sensation, and at the same time, a feeling of tion.


    "Young master, your condition¡­" Fei Xuli''s expression turned grave as he looked at Hao Baiyun.


    "I really felt it¡­" Hao Baiyun spoke after a while. "One of ''me'' should have already died. But¡­" his voice trailed off. "I can feel that ''he'' is still ''alive''." He said.


    "How?" Fei Xuli felt bewildered.


    "I don''t know. I just hope that ''he'' is well¡­" Hao Baiyun honestly answered and he heaved a sigh. "Currently, our world is bing more chaotic." He said and looked outside the window. "There are more and more identstely¡­ and more strange sighting of strange creatures." He said. "Flying ''people'', faceless monsters¡­ even doppelgangers¡­" he frowned. "All of these¡­ they shouldn''t be humans." He said.


    Fei Xuli nodded in agreement. "Jing Yu, Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin are already on the move. The Youth Department is also in action while the government suppresses the news." He spoke. Then, he suddenly paused when he remembered something. "Young master, if it truly is as what you have said¡­" he looked at Hao Baiyun''s back. "Then, this world¡­ will really meet its destruction?" he asked as he sharply inhaled cold air just by thinking it.


    "It will." Hao Baiyun answered in a definite voice before he lowered his head. "If the chaos couldn''t be stopped." He added.


    Fei Xuli felt his heart that just sank returned to its original position. "Thank goodness¡­" he muttered as he sighed in relief. "But, young master, the chaos is getting bigger and bigger¡­ I am afraid¡­" he clenched his fists. "Our strength won''t be enough to stop it." He said.


    "''our'' strength really won''t be enough." Hao Baiyun spoke.


    Fei Xuli raised his head and looked at him in the eyes. "Young master means¡­?" he asked.


    "Do you still remember that day in that U-shaped apartment?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Fei Xuli nodded. "Young master noticed something?" he asked.


    "Yes." Hao Baiyun answered. "If my guess is right, ''they'' wouldn''t stand by and watch this world fall into disorder and finally, die." He smiled. "If my other guess is also right, then, as we are speaking right now, ''they'' should also be on the move." He said.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in East City.


    "Fcking pieces of sh*ts!" Feng Er cursed as she catches her breath. She had just finished using the wind to enter the Soul Eaters'' bodies and exploded them from the inside. "Disgusting!" she frowned in disgust and rubbed her arms as she shivered when goosebumps rose on her skin and all the hairs on her body stood on their ends.


    "You really could have been a perverted maniac before, from the way you killed these monsters." Liu Lin spoke after he crushed the Soul Eaters into paste with the broken pieces of the trunks of a tree.


    Si Shui silently nodded in agreement as he made the Soul Eaters'' bodies shrivel until all that was left of them are their dry skins and bones.


    "His method is nastier!" Feng Er refuted and pointed at Si Shui.


    Liu Lin declined toment and tapped on hismunicator to send a message to Di San.


    6666: East City. Five humans, dead. Three Soul Eaters, dead. Five humans died after two Soul Eaters pretended to be humans and joined with the third Soul Eater to feast on the five humans that passed by them.


    6666: The Soul Eaters are getting stronger, as well as their intelligence, to be able to act like humans to the point that we, ourselves, were almost deceived by them like these five humans.


    Liu Lin sighed after he sent the messages to Di San. Like he said, he, Feng Er and Si Shui were almost deceived had it not been for their powers. The trees told them that the three ''humans'' have no breath of life. Feng Er noticed them because they don''t inhale oxygen like the humans while Si Shui noticed that the liquid flow in the three ''humans'' bodies is strange.


    The three ''humans'' are actually Soul Eaters!

 Chapter 527 - Haunting

    <h4>Chapter 527 - Haunting</h4>


    Afterlife Department, Lower Heaven.


    Di San frowned after he read Liu Lin''s message. "Things aren''t looking good in the mortal realm." He spoke. Then, he shook his head. "Instead, it bes worse as time passes¡­ the Soul Eaters are now able to create human forms and even acted like them." He heaved a deep sigh. "Our grim reapers have almost been fooled." He said.


    Gu Shi nodded in agreement. His expression also looked heavy and grim. "Fortunately, the Soul Eaters that are in the other worlds aren''t that strong, or else¡­" he frowned. "It already isn''t good to have a Soul Eater in any of those worlds." He said.


    Di San hummed. "Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui and the other non-assignment grim reapers including Yang Jie and the other neer aside from Huo Ling, Zhang Jun, code 9957, are killing the Soul Eaters in other areas, not to be outdone by the ones in the mortal realm." He spoke.


    "Good." Gu Shi spoke and remembered Yang Jie, the second grim reaper after Yi Bing, and Zhang Jun, the grim reaper Yi Bing and Yang Jie brought back after Huo Ling''s eighth world.


    Yang Jie''s abilities are truly a waste if he''ll just continue being a spy in the other worlds. Zhang Jun surprisingly performed exemry, too, not failing Yi Bing''s expectations of him, instead proving that Yi Bing was right to recruit him as a grim reaper. And since the two were partners before, Shen Sheng decided to let them both stay in the Stable World and kill the Soul Eaters with the other grim reapers, promoting them as non-assignment senior grim reapers like Di San, Feng Er, Si Shui and Liu Lin.


    "Let us hope that we can finish all the Soul Eaters in the Stable World so we can start eliminating them in the other worlds." Gu Shi tiredly sighed as he pinched the space between his brows.


    "How are the archangels doing, then?" Di San asked. "And Ling Shiyi?" he added when he remembered that Ling Shiyi was injured in the apocalypse world.


    "Shen Taizi sent the archangels to spy on the leaders of the other worlds." Gu Shi answered. "Only that Ling Shiyi was unlucky. Not only was he in an awkward position and was sent by Shen Taizi to that godforsaken world unlike the other archangels, right now, Shen Taizi still isn''t healing him." He said.


    "Right. He is really unlucky." Di San nodded in agreement. "The emperor didn''t say anything?" he asked.


    Hearing his question, Gu Shi can''t help but feel his head aching again when he remembered what happened in the Middle Heaven after Shen Sheng''s face turned frosty from his meeting with the emperor in the Upper Heaven.


    "The emperor is forcing Shen Taizi to heal Ling Shiyi. It seems that some gods have set their sight on Ling Shiyi and wanted to use him for their own selfish purposes." Gu Shi answered.


    Di San was shocked. "They are really seeking death!" he eximed.


    Gu Shi nodded. "Not only was Shen Taizi mad because he was being forced, and that to heal an archangel, but those idiots also dared to sh their intentions before Shen Taizi!" he said and shook his head.


    "So, what did those idiots end up with?" Di San asked.


    "You already know that Shen Taizi can''t harm those idiots because of his father." Gu Shi frowned, displeased with this idea. "But, who could stop Shen Taizi if he wanted to run amok?" he tilted his head. "Fortunately for them, Shen Taizi gave the emperor face, prolonging their ''luck''. Unfortunately for them, they would meet some ''ident'' if they would leave the Upper Heaven." He grinned.


    Di San smiled. "Who can''t not be unlucky if one dared offend Shen Taizi?" he asked andughed.


    Normal World 112, night.


    "We didn''t even find anything about You Ri in thepany¡­" Huo Ling sighed as they walked towards the police station that looked deste at night.


    "Hao Baiyun''s answers earlier are already enough." Yi Bingforted him.


    Huo Ling smiled. "Yes. He is really a great help!" he said. "A pity that he went home with his elder brother¡­ he must have missed him and their family so much after he died." He sighed in pity. "But, did you notice that no one was talking about You Ri even though it was just yesterday that she died?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded as an answer. "It really is surprising." He said.


    "''suspicious''! It is ''suspicious''!" Huo Ling corrected him. "Look. Hao Baiyun said that You Ri is well-liked by everybody, so she should have many friends! Not to mention that men also have a crush on her." He stopped and turned to face Yi Bing. "So, why is no one talking about her, and not one of them even looked like they are in mourning, when she just died yesterday?" he asked.


    Yi Bing also stopped and looked at him. "This is your task as the one who will ferry You Ri''s soul." He spoke. "You can use your brain hole to temporarily fill in some answers as your hypotheses." He told him before he grabbed Huo Ling''s head and turned it to the side to make him face forward. "Eyes on the road." He told him before he walked past him.


    Huo Ling scratched his head and typed in his notes on hismunicator and saved it before he ran after Yi Bing. "Then, let me speak my thoughts." He spoke as he walked beside him. "I say that they have a fake rtionship with You Ri¡­ well, that''s just one-sided since only them treat it as fake but You Ri thinks it was sincere. So, I think that You Ri was being deceived by them." He said. "It can''t be faked that You Ri died in peace, so she should not be aware that she was deceived by her so-called friends, colleagues and suitors." He looked at Yi Bing. "Even if a soul would deceive their self that everything was true and not a lie, but they can''t do it in their death, since their life would sh before them as they die, making them recall everything, including their unpleasant memories and the truth¡­ am I right?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "So, You Ri was deceived and died in peace without knowing it." Huo Ling concluded. "For her to be a resentful ghost suddenly before she could pass on¡­ she must have found out about this, right?" he said.


    "It could be." Yi Bing spoke as they both stopped in front of the police station where Gu Xingfeng is the chief. Yi Bing''s brow couldn''t help but twitch in annoyance once again.


    Just one more¡­ one more lifetime (world) and Huo Ling and I will not see these two again! He thought and heaved a sigh as he stepped inside the open entrance with Huo Ling following behind him.


    "Ai¡­ these people really are despicable!" they heard the young police officer from this morning spoke whileining to his friend. "They said there''s a ghost so there''s a ghost. But, when I arrived there was none! They said that it disappeared because it must have been frightened by my presence!" he frowned. "Say, old Zhang. They are messing with me, right? Those f*ckers! And tried to tter me but it obviously sounds fake! Think they can buy me with ttery?! Bastards!" he said.


    Zhang Bao pacified Xue Liping first before he spoke. "There are obviously no ghosts, so why did you still go to that Haoming Company?" he asked and helplessly shook his head.


    "What can I do? Chief told me to go, so how can I not go?" Xue Liping slumped on his table. "Just because we are public servants doesn''t mean that we can be bullied by these freaking civilians!" he said and hit his table with his fist.


    "Now, now. They''ll definitely get their retribution." Zhang Bao told him.


    "Oh, right. There''s this matter, too, this morning!" Huo Ling muttered when he finally remembered it. "Say, do you think that the ghost is You Ri? A pity that we didn''t meet her¡­" he sighed.


    Yi Bing didn''t say anything. They were about to head to Gu Xingfeng''s office to search when they suddenly heard the talkative Xue Liping spoke.


    "That''s right, speaking of ''fake''¡­ those bastards who called me are actually You Ri''s friends." Xue Liping said.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling sharply turned back to him.


    "''You Ri''? Ah, right¡­ that poor girl¡­" Zhang Bao sighed.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other, their gazes speaking. Then, they retracted their steps to listen.


    "Yeah. Those f*ckers. They said that You Ri must be haunting them!" Xue Liping spat in disdain. "If You Ri''s ghost will, then they definitely deserve it!" he said as he clenched his fist. "A ghost won''t haunt you if you don''t have a ''ghost'' in your heart.. It will haunt you if you have, especially if you have harmed it when it was still alive!" he said as he pped his table with his palm.

 Chapter 528 - Alone

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Alone</h4>


    "Those people¡­ could it be¡­" Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "They might be." he told him and motioned for him to continue listening.


    "That''s right." They heard Zhang Bao spoke as he nodded in agreement. "Wasn''t it Song Mingfan who interrogated them yesterday?" he asked.


    "I was there, too, to supervise xiao Song." Xue Liping spoke. "It was just yesterday that their ''friend'' died yet their friend haunted them the next day. Hmph! Serves them right!" he frowned. "If they die, I won''t be surprised!" he said. Obviously, he was angry.


    "Shush, old Xue!" Zhang Bao told him. "Don''t speak this way. You have a crow''s mouth!" he reminded him.


    "Old Zhang, you weren''t there yesterday so you don''t know anything." Xue Liping spoke as he turned to face Zhang Bao. "I almost beat them up yesterday had I not reminded myself that I am there for supervision. I am still wearing my uniform and badge!" he huffed in anger.


    "What did happen yesterday?" Zhang Bao curiously asked. "Yesterday, I remember that your face was so red and you were fuming mad. But, xiao Song looked indifferent as usual so I thought that nothing happened and the suspects were all clean." He exined.


    "Of course they were clean!" Xue Liping gnashed his teeth. "They all may have the motive to kill the victim, but they all have alibis!" he said. "They were thest ones that the victim was with and they went to a KTV without the victim. They even saw her off before they separated from her, and they were partying when the car ident happened." He exined. "From the time the victim arrived in thepany to work, all of them were already in thepany. Even during their breaks, the cameras have recorded them and none of them have went to the parking lot, so none of them could have rigged the victim''s car, causing the ident." He finished.


    "Their alibis are really perfect and even have the CCTVs as their proofs." Zhang Bao muttered. "If one of them really was the criminal, then they are really scary for them tomit such a perfect crime." He sighed.


    Xue Liping nodded in agreement.


    "So, You Ri''s car was rigged and so she had an ident." Huo Ling muttered. "She was dered dead on the spot." He said as he read the document of You Ri''s biography printed from Yi Bing''s Death Note since his Death Note still can''t receive Abnormal Souls such as You Ri because his position still isn''t enough for his Death Note to upgrade, even if he is Yi Bing''s disciple.


    "If the suspect is none of You Ri''s colleagues, could it be her clients?" Yi Bing asked.


    Zhang Bao seemed to have the same thought since he asked Xue Liping of the question.


    "Her clients? None of them appeared yesterday in thepany so they couldn''t have rigged the victim''s car." Xue Liping answered. "Of course, we also have considered the fact that it was the victim who made an appointment with them to discuss her designs, but the victim hasn''t left the office yesterday. She even ate in thepany." He exined.


    "Then, who could it be?" Zhang Bao was also puzzled.


    "Xiao Song is also baffled with this. He also has investigated the victim''s clients and none of them have the motive to kill the victim, so they are cleared from suspicion." Xue Liping spoke.


    A moment of silence fell between them.


    "Say¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he contemted.


    "What?" Yi Bing asked.


    "If the criminal wants a perfect n¡­ then why was the method of murder discovered by the police?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing fell silent. "¡­ he made a mistake?" he asked, then shook his head. "No. He had a perfect alibi and also have proofs that he is not the murderer, so he couldn''t have murdered You Ri sloppily and had the police discover that You Ri''s car was rigged." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded. "So¡­ that means ¨C " he muttered.


    " ¨C it can''t be You Ri''s colleagues or clients, since they have perfect alibis." Zhang Bao spoke. "Then¡­ what about his family?" he asked.


    Xue Liping''s eyes widened as if he was enlightened. "That''s right¡­ there''s also the victim''s family!" he said as he took out his phone to call Song Mingfan. "If the car wasn''t rigged in thepany, then it could only be in the victim''s house! They must have done something to dy the murder¡­" he muttered as he waited for the line to connect.


    Huo Ling appreciates these police officers. "The timeframe of the investigation is right, as well as the direction." He spoke.


    "Only that the murderer deliberately made them think towards this direction." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Although they will have new suspects, but the former suspects still can''t be washed clean yet and needs to be reinvestigated." He said. "We also has to make our own investigation and know the motives of You Ri''s colleagues. We also can''t let go of her clients. We have to make our bigger as to not let any fish slip out of our." He exined.


    "Let''s go." Yi Bing spoke and they head to Gu Xingfeng''s office to look for the reports.


    But, just as they are about to leave again, the call was finally connected. And they froze when they heard what Song Mingfan said from the other line after.


    "Xiao Song!" Xue Liping called. "I and old Zhang were talking about You Ri''s case and discovered something ¨C " he said.


    Song Mingfan cut him off. "I and Xiao Xue have just left the You residence." He spoke. "We have also finished interrogating them, as well as asked them about the victim''s acquaintances that might be a suspect¡­" he said.


    "¡­ then, what do you conclude?" Xue Liping asked.


    "Yesterday, the You family wasn''t home." Song Mingfan answered as he entered the car. "They are on a vacation out of the country. And ¨C " he looked at the dark You residence across the street that he and Xiao Xue have sneaked into earlier after interrogating the neighborhood.


    Yes. The ''them'' that he was referring to are the neighbors of the You family.


    " ¨C the victim was not living with her family. There are no traces of her living in their house." He continued.


    Xue Liping, as well as Zhang Bao who was listening in, was shocked of what they heard. Yi Bing and Huo Ling were also frozen on their spots.


    "WHAT?!" Xue Liping was shocked. "The You family wasn''t in the country when the ident happened?!" he eximed.


    "Yes. The hospital called earlier and told me that her family wasn''t in the country." Song Mingfan''s voice from the other line was heard.


    "What the hell¡­" Xue Liping cursed under his breath. "No friends, no family¡­ so, she died¡­" he muttered with widened eyes.


    "¡­ alone." Zhang Bao''s expression fell and felt pity to You Ri.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling were also stunned.


    "You Ri¡­ she¡­" Huo Ling muttered and felt a pang of pain in his chest when he thought of a woman lying on the hospital bed with no one around her.


    "Snap out of it." Yi Bing whispered and held Huo Ling''s hand.


    Huo Ling sharply inhaled when he felt the coldness that wrapped his hand, but it made him sober up. "Yi Bing¡­" he called.


    "This is why we serve the souls." Yi Bing spoke. "They may or may not have been alone in their life¡­ but ¨C " he looked at him. " ¨C they are definitely alone in their death." He said.


    Huo Ling fell silent and he clenched his fists just when he thought about it.


    "So, the Afterlife Department exists." Yi Bing continued. "It exists not only to serve the souls by resolving their attachments and ferry them after, but also ¨C " he stared at Huo Ling''s crystalline eyes that are misty because of his unshed tears. " ¨C we, the grim reapers, are here to apany them in the afterlife." He said. "We, grim reapers, are undeniably also alone, so, why not two lonely beings apany each other?" he asked when he remembered how he sent Huo Ling to his reincarnation world after world. "The Afterlife Department, I say, after living for a long, long time, exists not only for the souls, but also for the grim reapers. It is friendly to the souls, but undeniably friendly to the grim reapers, too." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and his pupils trembled. Then, a smile appeared on his lips as his tensed muscles rxed after hearing Yi Bing''s words. "Yes¡­" he spoke and nodded in agreement to what Yi Bing said. "The Afterlife Department¡­ is really friendly." He said and looked at Yi Bing''s ice-cold blue pupils. For I, who is a lonely person in life and a lonely soul in death, have met you in the afterlife. He thought when he remembered his life when he was still alive in the Stable World. He was alone. In fact, after some thought while he was working as a grim reaper, he thought that his death became his release from that lonely life.


    Starting then, in this afterlife, I have never been alone again.

 Chapter 529 - Insurance

    <h4>Chapter 529 - Insurance</h4>


    Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s faces are covered in dark lines as they searched around Gu Xingfeng''s office¡­ with an addition ghost with them loitering inside the empty room.


    Yes ¨C a ghost. And it was none other than Hao Baiyun whom they met earlier and saw left with his unknowing elder brother Hao Ming after Hao Ming left his designingpany ¨C Haoming Company. They didn''t expect for him to suddenly appear behind their backs earlier, giving them a fright.


    Fortunately, he helped them open the door from the inside, or else Yi Bing would have definitely snapped on the spot and froze his soul.


    "Why are you here again?" Huo Ling asked. "We thought you went home earlier?" he said.


    "Ai. I wanted to, but then I was sick of seeing my brother''s face, as well as my family." Hao Baiyun answered as he floated around Gu Xingfeng''s office.


    Huo Ling coughed when he saw Yi Bing''s face darkened further. "I mean, why are you here in the police station?" he asked.


    "Well, I have seen you two leave earlier and decided to follow you instead of my brother." Hao Baiyun answered.


    "¡­ then, what about this morning?" Huo Ling asked when he remembered that Hao Baiyun was here in the police station when he met him.


    "Here?" Hao Baiyun tilted his head as he looked around. "This ce looks familiar¡­" he answered.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling fell silent.


    "Can I ask¡­ how did you die?" Huo Ling slowly spoke. "And for how long?" he added. Hao Baiyun looked fairly young in this life, between seventeen or eighteen. Well, his soul looks like it, since he died in around this age.


    Hao Baiyun nodded, since he already felt familiar with the two grim reapers. He doesn''t feel that they are lying to him, since he already proved that it was only him that can see them. They don''t have the reason to lie, either. "Hmm¡­ I died when I was in college." He answered.


    "That long?" Yi Bing was surprised.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "Yes. Our school was conducting a field trip when our bus overturned after it avoided an iing car that was driving fast." He spoke. "After the investigation, that car actually has two patients: one was a pregnant woman about to give birth while the other was a sick child that has a serious illness that rpsed. Although we felt that death was unfair, but the driver of the car, the father of that family, was also guilty. Furthermore, since the woman has sessfully given birth and the sick child was saved, we felt that death wasn''t that bad since we have saved two lives." He exined and smiled. "Our merits will definitely not be overlooked in the underworld! We will definitely live better in our next lives!" he said.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" although the story is very touching, unfortunately there is no underworld anymore. They thought and looked at Hao Baiyun with sympathetic gazes.


    But, if Hao Baiyun felt at peace with his death, why is his soul still lingering in this world? He also said that he already felt tired of seeing his family. So¡­ it really has got to do with Gu Xingfeng, that is why his soul is still here in this world as a ghost? Yi Bing thought.


    "Found it!" Huo Ling eximed when he finally found the folder with You Ri''s name.


    Yi Bing came over to look while Hao Baiyun¡­ floated over to take a look.


    "You Ri lost control of her car and hit the ind. But, instead of saving her, the airbag instead hit her the wrong way and her head hit the wall of her car hard, causing it to bleed." Huo Ling read. "After the investigation, it was not only the brake but also the airbag that was messed with. And when the airbag hit her and her head hit the wall of her car, her neck was snapped due to the force of the airbag. There was also a brain injury, and so she died on the spot." He finished.


    A heavy atmosphere enveloped them three.


    "They are really insidious." Hao Baiyun spoke. "After making the brake malfunction, You Ri might hit another car, or vice versa. But, she also could avoid the ident and hit the ind, like what she did. Yet, she might still be able to live. So, the one responsible for the crime also did something to the airbag, causing it to inte quickly, causing great force. She will definitely be dead." He exined.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling agree. You Ri''s murderer is really insidious. They really want to guarantee that You Ri will die, so they made a double insurance.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath when he felt his chest was stuffy. "Who was it?" he asked as he clenched his fists. "Not his colleague, not his family, either, and not even his clients¡­" he released a breath, as if releasing his anger.


    Yi Bing patted Huo Ling''s shoulder tofort him, and assure him. "We''ll definitely find out who it is." He told him.


    Even though You Ri''s attachment might not be due to her death, but they still wanted to investigate the cause, even now that they have found out that it was intentional.


    "There are three suspects whom Song Mingan interrogated." Yi Bing spoke. "Li Yan, Shi Nana and Li Li. Li Yan is the manager of her, Shi Nana and Li Li who are her fellow designers." He said and pointed the three names on the paper.


    "Li Yan, male and single. Age, 27." Huo Ling spoke as he read Li Yan''s profile. "Li Li, female, single. Age, 26. They have the same surnames¡­" he muttered. "Strange, but she wasn''t listed as his family member." He said as he looked at the family section on the paper.


    "''Li'' is amon surname, after all." Yi Bing said.


    "And they just happened to go in the samepany, and have the same department?" Hao Baiyun piped up.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at him.


    Hao Baiyun raised his hands. "I happened to hear a rumor when I once visited my brother in hispany." He spoke. "Li Yan and Li Li are stepsiblings, and Li Li''s mother is the mistress." He told them.


    Their mouths became ''O''-shaped when they heard that.


    "So, the mistress shamelessly used the man''s surname." Huo Ling shook his head. "The remaining one is Shi Nana, female, married. Age, 25." He said after he flipped the page and looked at Li Nana''s profile. "So they are the prime suspects and have perfect alibis." He sighed.


    "What are their motives?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Li Yan seems to be a suitor of You Ri and has been refusing his advances, so¡­" Huo Ling didn''t continue since they can already guess.


    "Out of ''love'', huh?" Hao Baiyun rubbed his chin.


    "What about Li Li?" Yi Bing asked.


    "It can be said that she and Shi Nana have the same motive. Out of envy." Huo Ling answered as he read.


    "Well, You Ri is the most talented designer in thepany. Li Li and Shi Nana are herpetitors, but actually realized that they can''t hold a candle to You Ri." Hao Baiyun eximed.


    "Inferiority." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "They feel inferior, so they might want to kill her to eliminate her as apetitor, and also so they can rise higher without You Ri in the designing world." He exined.


    "Well said." Hao Baiyun spoke. "The nail that sticks out is the first to be hammered down, after all." He said.


    "Conformity is better than individuality." Yi Bing added.


    "Yes." Huo Ling agreed. "A pity that You Ri didn''t realize it and continued to shine. And her light, instead of illuminating the others, actually became an eyesore to them. So, she was¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "Her light was extinguished." Yi Bing continued. "As for who extinguished it, we have yet to know." He said.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling nodded. "Let''s copy the list of her clients, and also the names of her family and ssmates during her college. Let''s include the ones in high school, too." He said.


    "Go ahead." Yi Bing told him.


    Huo Ling then ced hismunicator beside theputer and a light came out of hismunicator. The light scanned theputer before it blinked fast, indicating that it was done copying the data inside theputer.


    "Are you going to leave now?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "Yes. We are going back." Huo Ling nodded as they locked the door.


    "Can I go with you?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    ¡­


    "¡­ why did you bring a soul back?" Bai Liu asked Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "Well, he can be called an acquaintance¡­" Huo Ling answered as he guiltily scratched his cheek.


    "''acquaintance''?" Bai Liu''s brow raised.


    "He is an NPC." Wu Yi told them with a smile.


    "Shut up, you gaming nerd." Bai Liu snapped at him.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" we''re gone for a whole day but you are still not finished with ying house?

 Chapter 530 - Replacement

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Recement</h4>


    "So, you mean to say, he was the one who wanted to go along with you?" Bai Liu asked as he looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling while they sat down.


    Wu Yi is sitting beside Bai Liu while Jiu Ye and Bai Wu are talking to Hao Baiyun as they toured him around the house.


    "Hey. No matter where you look at it, even if this house has be clean, but isn''t this the exact image of a haunted house?!" they heard Hao Baiyun said to Jiu Ye and Bai Wu upstairs.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" well, sorry for that, young master Hao. They thought.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi. "¡­" as we''ve thought, we couldn''t interact with any NPCs. They thought and looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    "NPCS¡­ ehem, that is, the natives of this world shouldn''t know of our existence." Bai Liu spoke. "Isn''t that why our Inspection Department exist and why is our family¡­ ehem, why are we here?" he asked as he sharply looked at the two.


    "But that''s because one of your people let his target escape. We won''t let Hao Baiyun escape from our hands." Yi Bing said.


    Bai Liu shut up and felt stifled with anger. But, Yi Bing has a point. It was their dereliction of duty while Yi Bing''s case still hasn''t even ended. "Fine." He spoke. "So, you wanted to make him help you?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "His brother is the CEO of thepany where our target works. He also has met our target before." He exined.


    Bai Liu nodded in understanding. "As long as you erase his memories of us after your case, then I will let this slide." He said and received the tea that Wu Yi poured for him.


    "How about your end?" Yi Bing asked.


    "We think that that native is using something to hide his presence from us, since he must have already expected for us toe for him after he found out about our existence." Bai Liu answered as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s faces changed. "We also have noticed." Yi Bing spoke. "We can''t use the direct teleportation spell to our target." He said as the corners of his lips are pulled down into a frown. "There really should be something in this world that can hide one''s presence ¨C whether the dead or the living." He said.


    Their faces turned grim.


    "This was like in that ancient world, Normal World 341." Huo Ling spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "That''s right¡­" Yi Bing muttered when he remembered. "Shi Jiu was also looking for a soul that had escaped from him through so many worlds and ended up in Normal World 341. He then suddenly noticed that it disappeared. He was carrying Anji Li that time to track down the soul but then even Anji Li couldn''t find where it was. She also noticed that there were missing souls in that world, that''s supposed to have an internal reincarnation." He exined. "So, Gu Shi sent us along with Shi Jiu." He finished.


    "How did your case turn out?" Wu Yi asked.


    "To solve the case, we investigated the missing people and found out that something supernatural has happened." Yi Bing answered. "But, in the end, we found out that it was just a serial murder and revenge case and the ''supernatural'' thing was just mere coincidences due to topographical reason. Shi Jiu also found out in the end the soul he was looking for." He exined.


    "¡­ Yi Bing, do you take me for a fool?" Bai Liu asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    Huo Ling tensed on his seat.


    Yi Bing patted his shoulder to reassure him before he turned to Bai Liu. "Of course you''re not an idiot, except when you are with your family." He answered.


    Bai Liu snorted while Wu Yi smiled.


    "I still haven''t finished speaking." Yi Bing calmly sipped his drink. "Indeed, although the ''missing people'' were actually murdered and the ''supernatural'' events were just due to topographical location, the souls are missing. That''s for real." He spoke. "After the serial murder case was finished, Shi Jiu also helped us locate the missing souls. But, in the end, we found nothing. It was beyond Anji Li''s, and ours, power." He told him.


    "What about Shi Jiu''s target?" Bai Liu asked.


    "Between that strange thing that is calling it and Shi Jiu, naturally it would choose Shi Jiu to go with than it be eaten by that strange thing." Yi Bing answered. "That strange thing¡­ I don''t need to exin it to you, right?" he asked.


    They nodded and tacitly didn''t answer. It was a Soul Eater.


    "If even Anji Li can''t locate it, nor us¡­ what would have be of that Soul Eater?" Bai Liu asked. "That world?" he added.


    "I already reported it to Gu Shi, and Shen Taizi." Yi Bing answered. "Since it was beyond the Afterlife Department''s power, Shen Taizi will take care of it." He told them.


    They all were rendered speechless. That''s right¡­ Shen Sheng is omnipotent. What a mere Soul Eater can do against him? They thought, didn''t know that right now, in the Normal World, the man, or god, that they are talking about was speaking with the Soul Eater who has developed its own consciousness.


    Normal World 342.


    "Your ''friend'' has avenged you. You should learn to let go now." Shen Sheng told Xiao Hualing. "You also have eaten their souls." He added and looked at the distorted faces that appeared on the surface of Xiao Hualing''s nowrge lump of body.


    "I could have¡­ I could have - !" Xiao Hualing cried. She could have had a brighter future if not for the Pei family.


    "I know." Shen Sheng softly spoke. "But if you want to live a new life, you should forget. Also ¨C " he looked at her as he ced the tip of his index finger on her forehead. " ¨C even if they have wronged you, but in exchange to satisfy your anger, you have eaten their souls. The new life that I will give you, it will be for eternity, but you have to work for me." He told her.


    Xiao Hualing nodded in understanding. Everything has its corresponding price.


    Suddenly, Shen Sheng smiled. "This new life wouldn''t be bad." He assured her as light came out of the tip of his finger. "Do you remember two children whom you fed for a day?" he asked, referring to Qian Jiu and Qian Shi, who are now Jiu Ye and Shi Jiu.


    Xiao Hualing looked at him in a daze.


    "Oh. Silly me." Shen Sheng pped his forehead with his other hand. "You will forget everything now, so what''s the use of remembering the both of them?" he asked and heaved a sigh. "But, it''s because of this momentary kindness, I will use in exchange of your entire sin to give you a new life." He said as the body of the Soul Eater was enveloped by a light.


    Then, the light scattered into pieces after therge body disappeared.


    "Another grim reaper will be imprisoned aftermitting an irreversible mistake." Shen Sheng sighed as he stood. Then, he waved his hands and the lights all scattered, leaving a single bright light that floated towards him. "You will be recing that grim reaper, code 342, just like your world''s code. Truly a coincidence." He spoke and shook his head as he ced the soul inside hisrge sleeves.


    It was Xiao Hualing''s soul, who will be the new grim reaper, code 342.


    Normal World, 112.


    Bai Liu''s and Wu Yi''smunicators rang, breaking the silence among them.


    Bai Liu tapped hismunicator and saw that he received a message. "''Grim reaper, code 342, will be sent to the prison and be reced by a new grim reaper''." He read.


    Silence fell upon them.


    "¡­ what does that supposed to mean?" Huo Ling whispered to Yi Bing when he saw Bai Liu''s and Wu Yi''s grim expressions. "Yi Bing¡­?" he called and was stunned when he saw that Yi Bing''s expression was frosty as he looked at Bai Liu and Wu Yi.


    "Coincidence?" Yi Bing spoke only one word, but it made Bai Liu''s and Wu Yi''s expressions turned ugly. "Consider yourselves lucky that there is an outsider present." He said as he red at them.


    Huo Ling was shocked. The ''outsider'' he meant is Hao Baiyun. But, what does Yi Bing meant by ''consider yourselves lucky''? Does he want to hit Bai Liu and Wu Yi? Why? What did they do? He thought, feeling puzzled. Then, he recalled what had transpired today, until just now.


    Then, he froze on his seat when he finally realized it. He sharply turned to Bai Liu and Wu Yi whose expressions looked grave. "¡­ it can''t be¡­ that subordinate of yours¡­ reallymitted a heinous crime¡­" he muttered under his breath. "And that crime is¡­ rted to You Ri ¨C " his eyes slowly widened.. " ¨C our tasks really were connected!" he said.

 Chapter 531 - Coaxing

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Coaxing</h4>


    After Huo Ling spoke, he immediately covered his mouth since he has spoken his thoughts out loud. Fortunate¡­ really fortunate that Hao Baiyun was here or else Yi Bing would have frozen them all on the spot. He, who is sitting beside Yi Bing, could feel the cold air that Yi Bing''s body is emitting. He could even see the condensed, cool air!


    It was only his fear of making Yi Bing angrier that he did not move a single centimeter.


    "I''m really sorry." Bai Liu finally spoke as he broke the silence. He forced himself not to shiver in fear and cold and mustered up all his courage to meet Yi Bing''s ice-cold pupils that makes one feel cold from their heart and spread throughout their body.


    "Yes¡­" Yi Bing nodded. "It wasn''t your fault¡­ it was your subordinate''s fault. If it were you all who are working, and definitely wouldn''t make a mistake, then what''s the use of having subordinates, en?" he lifted his cup that cracked after it was frozen.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi didn''t answer, since that''s what they sincerely feel. They wouldn''t dare lie to Yi Bing, especially now that he''s furious and is about to explode at any second. "Yes." They answered.


    The cracked cup crumbled and its pieces fell to the floor. Huo Ling took a sharp breath. "Yi Bing¡­" he called under his breath that condensed because of the freezing temperature in their area. "You''re scaring me¡­" he spoke in a small voice and his voice is shaking in both fear and cold.


    Yi Bing blinked and the freezing temperature around them four disappeared. Bai Liu and Wu Yi finally released the breaths they have been holding.


    "I''m sorry." Yi Bing apologized, obviously towards Huo Ling.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi casted grateful gazes to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded and pulled Yi Bing''s sleeve, gathering all his courage to not tremble in fear. "You said so yourself just now. It wasn''t their fault, but their subordinate''s." he spoke and took a deep breath to continue. "Although I can''t say that it got nothing to do with them since they are that grim reaper''s superiors, it also wasn''t their intention and they are even unaware of their subordinate''s actions." He exined.


    "Smart." Yi Bing spoke as he took Huo Ling''s cup, melted the frozen tea inside, then drank it in one gulp albeit the liquid''s cold temperature.


    Huo Ling ignored it since he could still feel that Yi Bing is angry at Bai Liu and Wu Yi. "Look. They are also suffering right now by being directionless like us." he continued. "Although they are indispensable in the Afterlife Department, more specifically in the Inspection Department as its chief and vice-chief respectively, they will still be facing punishment when they return to the Stable World, right?" he asked. "I remember this rule you taught me before." He added, trying to coax Yi Bing.


    "Mn." Yi Bing nodded.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" ''mn''? What ''mn''? What''s that supposed to mean?! Can you please borate it! I don''t know if I am sessful in coaxing you or not! He thought, feeling exasperated and is hesitating whether to continue or not. He dared not look at Yi Bing''s face, though, in case Yi Bing would see through him.


    Which was his mistake, since Yi Bing is currently smiling like the flowers blooming in spring because he was coaxing him.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi who saw Yi Bing''s smile. "¡­" so he actually has this hobby¡­ they thought and immediately lowered their gazes when they saw Yi Bing red at them.


    "Alright. Since this has already happened, I won''t pursue it, and as Huo Ling said, it wasn''t your fault." Yi Bing finally spoke. "This is also to give my disciple a face." He added.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi heaved a sigh of relief and uttered thanks, especially to Huo Ling.


    "Now, since your subordinate was reced, then definitely that native that escaped from him had done something irreversible." Yi Bing continued. "Obviously, it should be rted to our task since only us are the other ones who are here in this world, aside from your family." He exined.


    Bai Liu nodded in agreement and felt a headache. "I''m really sorry¡­" he told them. His tone and gaze are sincere.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer so Huo Ling awkwardly smiled to them. "I don''t want to say perfunctory words like ''it''s alright'', since I am not the one who was harmed¡­" he shook his head. "But, as Yi Bing said that the ident has already happened. Right now, what should we do is to not let this mistake be bigger." He said.


    "Well said." Yi Bing spoke and patted Huo Ling''s head.


    Huo Ling wanted to frown and remove Yi Bing''s hand off of his head like the usual he does, but right now, he is trying to coax Yi Bing. Although Yi Bing says he won''t pursue the matter with Bai Liu and Wu Yi, but he didn''t say he wasn''t angry anymore. So, Huo Ling has not sessfully coaxed Yi Bing yet! Anytime, Yi Bing could still explode in anger and froze them all!


    Ai¡­ it''s really hard to be one''s disciple. You Have to look out for your master''s mood!


    How can Yi Bing not know what Huo Ling is trying to do? Since Huo Ling served himself to him in a silver tter (HL: did not!), why can''t Yi Bing not take this golden opportunity to mess with¡­ ehem. Tease¡­ ehem, wrong. To enjoy Huo Ling''s service?


    "Right now ¨C " Huo Ling spoke as they get down to business. " ¨C we can''t find both You Ri and¡­" he looked at Bai Liu and Wu Yi.


    "Lin Weng. The native that our subordinate failed to catch." Bai Liu bitterly smiled.


    Huo Ling nodded. "You Ri and Lin Weng. We can''t find them both and also can''t use the direct teleportation spell. Something is definitely blocking us from finding them." He said. "So, we have to find whatever it is that is hiding them, which we initially suspected as ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C a Soul Eater." He said.


    They all nodded.


    "Why did you say ''initially suspected''?" Wu Yi asked.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "Because when we were in Normal World 342, our other guess aside from the Soul Eater is that it was world-rted the thing that is hiding the souls after we found out about the ''supernatural'' events of missing people that is rted to the missing souls." He answered.


    "But, nothing supernatural was happening and, in the end, it was the Soul Eater''s doing." Wu Yi spoke.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded.


    "So, you are saying that aside from the Soul Eater, there might be another thing that is hiding You Ri and Lin Weng from us." Bai Liu spoke. "And that might be rted to this world." He added.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered.


    "That''s what we also suspected earlier since we don''t believe that a Soul Eater can cross to another world." Wu Yi spoke. "Until you told us your story just now, of what happened in Normal World 342." He said as he looked at Huo Ling, then Yi Bing.


    "I am inclined to believe that it must be a world-rted thing and not a Soul Eater." Huo Ling said. "Strictly speaking, as what senior Wu said, a Soul Eater can''t cross to another world. Thus, I believe it must be a world-rted thing. There''s no harm in trying to believe." He shrugged.


    "What''s your reason?" Bai Liu asked.


    "Because this is a supernatural world, and the natives here believes in ghosts, and anything rted to supernatural." Huo Ling answered. "For example, us, grim reapers, or they strictly call ''Soul Envoys''." He said.


    Then, he fell silent. They all fell silent.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi. "¡­" can''t you stop jabbing us where it hurts?! It''s our fault, okay?! We already apologized! They thought with ck lines covering their faces.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" sorry¡­ sincerely sorry. A slip of the tongue¡­ he thought as he ced a hand on his face.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing. "^_^"


    Huo Ling coughed to relieve the awkward atmosphere he created. "Anyway, to continue, since the natives believe in ghosts and other supernatural things, they must have devised some methods or created some devices to counter it so as for the ghosts and other supernatural things not harm them." He exined.


    "So, what you are saying is¡­" Bai Liu and Wu Yi looked at each other.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." He spoke. "Exorcism." He answered.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "In our world, the Stable World, history told us that our ancestors are exorcists, or what we call ''Taoist priests''. In simpler terms, they are addressed as ''cultivators''." He spoke. Then, he paused and nced at Huo Ling. He remembered that when a Soul Fragment possessed Huo Ling, he addressed himself as the Fengshen Sect master.


    Which he found outter that it might be Huo Ling''s life, prior to his first reincarnation cycle.. And he, Yi Bing, might be rted to.

 Chapter 532 - Exorcist

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Exorcist</h4>


    "Hm?" Huo Ling turned when he felt Yi Bing''s gaze on him. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "¡­ nothing." Yi Bing answered and looked away.


    Question marks appeared above Huo Ling''s head which he tilted as he looked at Yi Bing before he turned back to Bai Liu and Wu Yi to continue. "So, exorcism is an act of expelling a ghost from its medium." He spoke. "A medium is an object that can house a soul, or ghost. This includes a human body, which will then be called ''possession''." He exined.


    Bai Liu''s and Wu Yi''s eyes widened in surprise. "You know a lot!" they eximed, sincerely praising Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing smiled, feeling proud. "Of course, he is smart. That''s why he is my disciple!" he told them.


    Huo Ling can''t finally help but roll his eyes at Yi Bing''s excessive ttery, including of himself. He is telling Bai Liu and Wu Yi that since he made him his disciple, then Yi Bing has an excellent eyesight of choosing him.


    "Anyway, the object, or a human body, is possessed when a ghost enters the medium." He continued. "Expelling the ghost in its medium is called ''exorcism''. And the one who performs exorcism is called an ''exorcist''." He exined.


    "I see¡­" Bai Liu and Wu Yi muttered, feeling enlightened.


    "So, you are saying that these exorcists might have performed a spell and hid You Ri''s and Lin Weng''s presences?" Bai Liu asked.


    "Possible." Huo Ling nodded.


    "Our, grim reapers'', spells, strictly speaking, came from our ancestors who are cultivators." Yi Bing spoke. "And cultivators, who are Taoist priests, also are called inyman''s term ''exorcist'', since they can exorcise ghosts, or also demons." He exined.


    "So that''s how it is¡­ no wonder our direct teleportation spell doesn''t work!" Bai Liu eximed.


    "Yes. We must be facing up against an exorcist." Wu Yi agreed.


    "Does Lin Weng or You Ri knows an exorcist?" Bai Liu asked.


    "I''ve checked, but there was no mention of an exorcist in Lin Weng''s data." Wu Yi spoke.


    "You Ri also doesn''t have one. She''s a socialist and not superstitious instead." Yi Bing spoke.


    They all looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s brows raised. "Well, how can an exorcist just dere his identity as an exorcist? Isn''t he afraid he''ll be jailed for deception because the world now believes in science?" he asked them.


    They all fell silent. Indeed. If someone suddenly tells you that he is an exorcist, won''t you be mad and use him of lying? How can there be exorcists in this world right now that is dominated by science that can exin anything that seems to be illogical?


    "So, someone around Lin Weng and You Ri might be an exorcist." Huo Ling said.


    "Wait. If an exorcist exorcises ghosts, then wouldn''t he be exorcising You Ri?" Wu Yi asked.


    "We didn''t receive a notification that You Ri died as a ghost. So, she must still be alive right now." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then¡­ why would an exorcist who should exorcise a ghost keep You Ri''s soul?" Bai Liu asked.


    "I heard that in the ancient times, the cultivators also use souls and refines them¡­" Huo Ling said and his voice fell.


    "¡­ then isn''t You Ri be in danger right now?!" Wu Yi asked with widened eyes. Bai Liu also panicked.


    "I don''t think things are this simple." Yi Bing spoke, calming Bai Liu and Wu Yi. He nced at Huo Ling who looked away.


    "Don''t you remember that Lin Weng is the native that escaped from your subordinate''s hands?" Huo Ling slowly spoke. Bai Liu and Wu Yi are about to speak when he continued. "Your subordinate was punished and then reced because Lin Weng had done something irreversible, which has something to do with You Ri, so our tasks are connected." He looked at them. "But, their presences are hidden thus we can''t find them both, which leads us now to guessing that an exorcist is hiding them. However ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C as I''ve said, an exorcist exorcises ghosts. And You Ri is a ghost, so why should an exorcist keep her? Definitely to not refine her or else Yi Bing and I would be notified." He said.


    "So, what you are saying is¡­?" Bai Liu asked.


    "The reason why Lin Weng escaped is because he found out about our existence." Huo Ling spoke. "Then, after that, he has done something irreversible, leading to your subordinate''s punishment and recement. This irreversible act is rted to You Ri, who''s supposed to peacefully pass on and directly reincarnate, but then was interrupted halfway and turned to a ghost instead." He exined. "Now, we have guessed the existence of exorcists, and Lin Weng and You Ri are definitely rted to this exorcist so their presences are hidden, even from us." he said.


    They all didn''t speak and continued to listen. They have a feeling that Huo Ling might going to say something shocking.


    "But, Lin Weng has no rtion of exorcists written on his data that you have, while You Ri is a socialist so she shouldn''t be superstitious or believes in the supernatural things." Huo Ling continued. "Yet, we can''t deny the fact that their presences are hidden. And it can only be an exorcist who can hide them from us, since the rules of this world overpowers us." he said.


    "So, what you wanted to tell us is?" Wu Yi asked.


    "Exorcists don''t reveal their identity as exorcists since, although this world epts the presence of ghosts, but not exorcists since humans have inherited the prejudice against chatans, even if they can help them expel ghosts." Huo Ling said. "This is because they are fellow humans, and know that humans can lie, even themselves." He shrugged. "Thus, exorcists are hiding in the society." He told them.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered.


    "Just be direct to the point." Yi Bing told him.


    "¡­ okay." Huo Ling lowered his gaze.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi looked at them two before their gazesnded on Huo Ling.


    "So, what I want to say is that, Lin Weng is an exorcist." Huo Ling said.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi. "¡­ the fck?!" they eximed in shock. This IS really shocking! And they felt that a lot of points were missed before this, albeit Huo Ling''s already long exnation said earlier.


    "Pft. Hahahaha¡­" Yi Bingughed.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi looked at him. Since they know that Yi Bing currently can''t be crossed, they turned to Huo Ling. "How can you say that Lin Weng is an exorcist?!" they asked, still shocked of what they have just heard.


    "Exorcists hide their identity because the current world is too modernized albeit the presence of ghosts." Huo Ling answered.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi. "¡­" this doesn''t exin anything at all! This is equal to not exining anything! They thought.


    "¡­ can''t you give us a full exnation?" Bai Liu asked with a sigh. "We are patient. Very patient, since we are the Inspection Department who have to get to the root of the problem and only then we can find the exnation to everything." He exined.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer and looked at Yi Bing. Only when Yi Bing finally nodded did he sigh in relief. He turned back to Bai Liu. "The rm bells are obvious." He told him.


    "''rm bells''?" Bai Liu was puzzled, as well as Wu Yi.


    "Lin Weng discovered your subordinate and found out us grim reapers'' existence." Huo Ling started. "He escaped since he was afraid. Then, he done something, which is rted to You Ri where I, Yi Bing and you two are now currently in." he said. "What did he do that is rted to You Ri, who was interrupted halfway from directly reincarnating, and turned to a resentful ghost instead?" he asked.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi didn''t answer since they finally can faintly guess.


    "Exorcists are the ones, in this world, that can touch the supernatural things, including ghosts." Huo Ling continued. "Lin Weng have witnessed your subordinate ferrying a soul, who is identified to be a ghost in this world. Then, Lin Weng did something that is rted to You Ri, which I and Yi Bing suspect he as the culprit for You Ri''s interrupted direct reincarnation. You Ri then was turned into a resentful ghost¡­" he sighed. "So, Lin Weng must be an exorcist." He finished.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi gaped at him, wanted to say something but then finally chose to remain silent.


    "Have you found out what to do now?" Yi Bing asked them.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi didn''t answer.


    "Even if you erase Lin Weng''s memories of our existence, which is your original action, it can''t erase the fact that You Ri''s direct reincarnation was interrupted, likewise her turning into a resentful ghost which I and Huo Ling have not confirmed yet if he also is responsible to." Yi Bing spoke.. "So, what are you going to do now?" he asked them again.

 Chapter 533 - Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 533 - Fortune</h4>


    "So, so¡­ You Ri was... her soul¡­ by Lin Weng¡­?" Jiu Ye stammered because of shock while Bai Wu was stupefied¡­


    ¡­ well, he has always been stupid.


    "This is unforgivable!" Jiu Ye said as he clenched his fists in anger.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "I and your father¡­ ehem, vice-chief, still haven''t figured out what should we do next." Bai Liu spoke. "How to solve this problem¡­" he heaved a sigh.


    No one spoke since they are also at a loss.


    "Insubordination¡­ I can still ept that mistake. We can transfer him to other departments." Bai Liu spoke. "But this¡­ he even left us a big problem ah!" he said and kicked the leg of the table.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling left to check their rooms and Hao Baiyun tagged along with them.


    "We definitely can find a solution to this problem." Wu Yiforted Bai Liu.


    "If you are talking about exorcists, then I know some things about them!" Hao Baiyun spoke.


    They all turned to him and saw him floating towards them while Yi Bing and Huo Ling descended the stairs.


    "What do you know about exorcists?" Bai Liu asked,pletely forgetting that it was him who wanted to make Hao Baiyun leave earlier as an ''NPC''. Since they are now going against Lin Weng, an exorcist, then they definitely have to find more information about exorcists!


    Know yourself and know your enemy; win the battle and yours is the glory!


    "The only ones who believe about the exorcists are the aristocrats." Hao Baiyun started. "My family is one! Ever since everyone epted the existence of the ghosts, everyone feared them and done everything to protect themselves." He spoke. "But, only the aristocrats believe in the exorcists." He told them.


    "Why is that?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "Because they have money while themon people don''t." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Themon people have nothing to lose being poor unlike the aristocrats. So¡­" he shrugged.


    Hao Baiyun smiled albeit he is also an aristocrat. "That''s right." He agreed. "The aristocrats, afraid of losing their umted wealth over the years, but more afraid of losing their lives." He said.


    "Oh¡­" they now are enlightened.


    "So, they hired exorcists to protect them." Hao Baiyun continued. "Exorcists, as they imed, have gone a life-and-death experience so they are able to see ghosts. Because during that near-death experience, they themselves have turned into ghosts." He looked at them.


    Silence fell upon them. The lights inside the house became dim, making the surroundings appear dimmer. The background has be a suitable ce to tell ghost stories, and they should feel afraid of having such an atmosphere.


    But, they are grim reapers. Why would they be afraid of ghosts? It should be the ghosts who are afraid of them!


    "But, because they are able to live again, they are able to see ghosts." Hao Baiyun continued. "As to how they are able to exorcise them, thus naming themselves as ''exorcists''¡­ I don''t know this." He told them.


    "Interesting." Yi Bing smiled.


    "It is an undeniable fact that they have skills, so they should be able to exorcise ghosts." Huo Ling spoke.


    "Why?" Bai Wu asked.


    "Because they are able to hide their own presence from us, including a ghost''s like You Ri." Huo Ling answered.


    Jiu Ye was shocked. "W ¨C what?! It was them who are hiding our targets from us?!" he eximed.


    "Yes." Wu Yi nodded. "They sure do have skills. As to where they got them, we have yet to know." He spoke.


    Bai Liu nodded in agreement. "As to why they overpower us, it''s because of this world''s rules." He said.


    "Yes." Huo Ling agreed. "As to how we will defeat them¡­" he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing also looked at him. The others also looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    Huo Ling looked away. "¡­ we will cross the bridge when we get there?" he asked and tilted his head.


    Everyone. "¡­"


    "Hahahaha!" Hao Baiyunughed.


    Huo Ling awkwardly smiled and scratched his cheek, feeling guilty of making their hopes up.


    ¡­


    Gu Xingfeng tiredly thrown himself on his bed, unaware that his office was entered by a ghost and two grim reapers. But, even if he knew, he wouldn''t care¡­ well, that was a lie. He will care, but not of the two grim reapers.


    The ghost ¨C Hao Baiyun. As to why he knows that Hao Baiyun is a ghost, it''s because he recognized his face. And as to why he recognized his face, he saw him. Yes ¨C he saw Hao Baiyun, a ghost. As to why he can see him¡­ it is because he had a near-death experience.


    It happened long agp, when he was fourteen years old. But, although he was fourteen years old, but he looked like just eight or nine years old. It was due to his illness, which made his body frail and stunted his growth. He hated his illness. He could''ve yed with his peers but he was staying at home all day, every day and unable to even leave their house or walk down the street because he will faint.


    Then, it happened that day. His mother was about to give birth and he suddenly had an attack. His father immediately carried him and his mother in the car and drove fast to the hospital, only to cause a bus to overturn when it avoided them and all the passengers, including the driver, to die.


    But, how can his father stop now? He can only continue driving to the hospital, or he would lose three more lives ¨C his wife, his sick son, and the unborn child. Fortunately, the ident was big and other people have seen the bus overturning so the police and ambnce arrived, trying to save the people in the bus. However, they knew that no one can be saved, since the bus caught fire andter exploded.


    When their family finally reached the hospital, a miracle happened. The mother safely gave birth and the newborn baby was saved. The seriously ill child''s condition became better and has a sigh of recovery. He can get rid of his illness! But, there is a price to pay.


    The father was jailed for causing the car ident, and he carried many lives on his shoulders. The mother and two children were left and the mother has to feed her children while being worried for her husband who only did his duty as a father. Their wealth was used up because of herplicated pregnancy and giving birth, and also her first child''s serious illness.


    The mother, yearster, fell into a depression and forgotten to take care of her children. Her depression became worse after their wealth was depleted. One day, amidst the storm, she jumped down the raging river where the car ident years ago happened, as if repaying the lives lost that their family has caused.


    The two children were orphaned. Because the mother has failed to take care of the baby, the baby became sick and it turned to an illness. The orphanage has already many children to look after to, and they couldn''t take care of a sick child, especially a baby. Thus, the one-year old baby regrettably died one winter.


    The family of four before has only one person now left. His young mind became more matured and then realized that the fortune their family received that year was now taken back from them. So, he didn''t wait for the karma to find its way to him. He will find it himself. Thus, he enlisted in the army, and year after year, he signed up for dangerous tasks, hoping for death to find him and not just misfortune.


    But, until this year, he was still alive. Just why? The people around him pitied him and finally can''t see him that way so they ''demoted'' him as a chief of a police station in the city.


    "Why am I still alive?" Gu Xingfeng asked himself as he stared at the ceiling. He then remembered what happened today.


    Haoming Company ¨C thepany of Hao Baiyun''s elder brother. Hao Baiyun¡­ he remembered him. He remembered his face because he saw him that fateful day, before their bus overturned and he curiously looked outside the window when he heard a loud noise outside their car.


    There, he saw him sitting by the window and also was curiously looking outside. His youthful face has a smile. That smile was frozen in his mind, and haunted him every night. The next morning after and he wanted to seek death again. Because he owed him a life. His family owed him a life, like the other passengers on that school bus.


    "Go away!" he yelled and flung his arm when he felt a malevolent spirit inside his room.


    Light shed in the darkness and a shriek was heard before it disappeared, along with the owner of that shrill voice.


    "Just why¡­" Gu Xingfeng panted as he ced an arm on his forehead.. "Why am I still alive¡­ and had this power?" he asked.

 Chapter 534 - Misfortune

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Misfortune</h4>


    At the same time.


    "Do you think there is something suspicious in thismunity?" Xiao Xie asked Song Mingfan when he saw Song Mingfan was spying on the entrance gate. Their car was parked in a hidden area.


    "Yes." Song Mingfan honestly answered.


    Xiao Xie chewed his gum as he ced his chin on the steering wheel while he pondered. "You''re right¡­ You Ri is the breadwinner of the family yet she isn''t living with her family." He spoke. "Furthermore, she has no other traces of living in the You residence. If I just haven''t seen her DNA test result, I would think that she was adopted and being treated as the cash cow of her family." He exined.


    Song Mingfan nodded in agreement. "Yet she is their biological child. She has an elder sister who is already married while she remained single¡­" he muttered. "She also is the one buying medicines for their father and is paying their younger brother''s and youngest sister''s tuition¡­ she had never had any romantic rtionship, nor she bought any jewelries for herself aside from a pair of earrings, a ne, a bracelet, and a wristwatch. All her clothes are bought from thepany." He spoke. "¡­ is she this selfless?" he asked.


    "She can be said to be the Mary Sue type. She is down-to-earth, kind, sensible, filial¡­" Xiao Xie spoke. "She is the ideal girl of men." He said and looked at You Ri''s photo attached to the folder.


    Song Mingfan hummed in agreement. "Yet she died." He said.


    "This type of a woman also is often envied." Xiao Xie shrugged.


    "Her family, colleagues, and let''s include her clients¡­" Song Mingfan spoke. "Which of them do you think murdered her?" he asked him.


    "Her clients are the least to be suspected since there really is nothing much between a designer and her client that can be caused by animosity." Xiao Xie answered. "So, between her family and colleagues¡­ if her family aren''t white-eyed wolves (ingrates), then the suspect could be among her colleagues." He said. "But, they have perfect alibis. So, we can also exclude them." He told him.


    Song Mingfan nodded. "The only chance to rig her car is before she used it or while she was in thepany." He spoke. "Let''s say her car was rigged before she used it to go to work. The car finally malfunctioned the next time she used it, which is when she was going home after work. Since she wasn''t living with her family, and they are out of the country, then we can exclude her family. If her car was rigged in thepany during work, we can exclude her colleagues since they have alibis and the CCTVs are the proof. We can also exclude her clients since she has never left thepany nor her car." He said. "That leaves¡­" he looked outside.


    "Her neighbors." Xiao Xie answered. "They can rig her car." He said.


    "Yes." Song Mingfan answered. "We also can''t exclude the other people working in thepany." He added.


    "Also, the visitors who have their cars parked, or have gone to, in the underground parking lot of thepany." Xiao Xie spoke. "We can recheck the video recordings again. Fortunately, that Hao Ming is an honest and sympathetic man." He said when he remembered the CEO, although cold but cooperative Hao Ming.


    "Do you know why he is cooperating with us although the rumors said he is ill-tempered?" Song Mingfan suddenly asked.


    "Why?" Xiao Xie curiously asked.


    "Because histe younger brother also died in a car ident seven years ago, when Hao Baiyun was in college." Song Mingfan answered. "He was just seventeen, the prime of his youth. He died after their school bus which was on their way to a school trip overturned after avoiding a rushing car." He exined. "All of them died, including the driver, because the bus exploded." He added.


    "I remember!" Xiao Xie eximed. "The driver of the car that the school bus avoided was a father. His pregnant wife is about to give birth and his son is seriously ill and is having an attack are on the backseat." He shook his head as he clicked his tongue. "Truly such an unfortunate event, but also something fortunate has happened since the wife has sessfully given birth to a healthy baby while the ill son''s illness has a sign of recovery." He said.


    Song Mingfan nodded. "Truly, this story makes you don''t know what to feel." He said.


    "Why?" Xiao Xie asked.


    "Because there''s a continuation of that story." Song Mingfan answered. "About that ''fortunate'' family. The father was jailed, and the family''s sessive misfortune happened." He spoke. "The mother got depression and the baby has fallen ill due to the mother''s inattention. The mother jumped off from that same bridge where the school bus overturned, and the baby that turned one-year-old died from illness. Only one member of the family was left." He exined.


    "¡­ wait. Why does this story sound familiar?" Xiao Xie asked in a low voice.


    "Because the protagonist of that story is our chief." Song Mingfan answered. "The surviving member of that family, whose fortune from the misfortune of the students and the bus driver that died was ''imed back'' by the ghosts of those students and the bus driver." He exined.


    Xiao Xie''s eyes widened in shock. "Then¡­ what will happen to the chief now, if what you said was true, that the family''s fortune will be taken back?" he worriedly asked.


    "If that was true, then chief''s illness should have returned." Song Mingfan answered. "But, of course, it wasn''t true since the chief is very healthy aftering to the hospitals to be checked, wanting, and expecting, to see if he finally turned ill. He even sought death before by enlisting in the military because of the guilt he felt." He exined. "Yet, it seemed that the misfortune of his family didn''t reach chief." He shrugged.


    "Thank goodness¡­" Xiao Xie sighed in relief. "It wasn''t chief''s fault. It was his father''s." he said.


    "Oh. Speaking of the chief''s father ¨C " Song Mingfan spoke when he remembered. " ¨C hemitted suicide in jail when the news of his wife''s and second son''s death reached him. He didn''t even think of the chief." He frowned.


    "Hmph." Xiao Xie frowned in disdain. "Poor chief. I''m d he''s well right now¡­ it seems like something is protecting him, instead of haunting him?" he asked.


    Song Mingfan nodded in agreement. "Chief deserves to live, after all." He spoke. "If chief really feels guilt for something his father did, then chief should help more people and gather good karma. Thus, he has to continue living." He exined.


    "You''re right." Xiao Xie smiled.


    The next day.


    "¡­ he suddenly left?" Huo Ling asked Bai Wu and Jiu Ye when he woke up this morning. He didn''t see Hao Baiyun around the house.


    "Yes. He leftst night when you and senior Yi retired and went back to your rooms to sleep." Jiu Ye exined.


    "He suddenly flew outside and disappeared." Bai Wu added.


    "Thanks." Huo Ling thanked them before he went to find Yi Bing.


    But, before he could open his mouth and say something, Yi Bing spoke first. "Are you looking for Hao Baiyun?" he asked as he raised his head and looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing sitting elegantly on a chair in the garden, looking as if some British prince having a morning tea. "¡­ yes." He answered.


    "Then, he has already left. Last night." Yi Bing spoke.


    It''s the same answer as Jiu Ye''s and Bai Wu''s, those two juniors. "How did you know?" Huo Ling asked, surprised, since he heard from Jiu Ye that Hao Baiyun left after he and Yi Bing left to go back to their roomsst night.


    "I saw him from the balcony." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ oh." Huo Ling muttered and joined him on the table. Bai Liu and Wu Yi still aren''t up yet, while Jiu Ye and Bai Wu cooked for their breakfast and brewed them tea, even if they do not need to eat yet they still could taste this luxury called ''eating''.


    "You need Hao Baiyun for something?" Yi Bing asked.


    "I just felt that he knows more about exorcists than what he told usst night." Huo Ling answered.


    "It is understandable that he has something to hide from us, since we are not that much familiar. We are just mere acquaintances that happened to have inmon ¨C " Yi Bing look at him. " ¨C being supernatural beings." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "Do you know where did he go?" he asked.


    "He flew to the direction of the police station." Yi Bing answered.


    "The police station? Why?" Huo Ling asked before he suddenly remembered something. "¡­ Gu Xingfeng?" he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    "But, Gu Xingfeng shouldn''t be in the police stationst night¡­ we didn''t see him there¡­" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing just shrugged. "Ghosts know what both of them are up to.." he said as he resumed drinking his tea.

 Chapter 535 - Rally

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Rally</h4>


    "¡­ your n is for us to act as exorcists and lure Lin Weng out?" Bai Liu asked Huo Ling after Huo Ling proposed his n to them while they had their breakfast.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered and nodded while he spread the butter on the bread.


    After all, everyone is on the same boat right now that they know that their tasks coincide. You Ri, Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s target, should have directly reincarnated but her soul was captured by Lin Weng who is the target of Bai Liu and the rest of the Inspection Department, after they found out about his identity as an exorcist.


    Yi Bing said that since he is training Huo Ling on ferrying a soul, then Huo Ling will be working with the Inspection Department while he would just watch on the sideline. Huo Ling has no objection to this since he knows that he can''t rely on Yi Bing always. Thus, he proposed his n on the Inspection Department, like this is a group project in college, which he actually never attended to before when he was still alive.


    "Since we are fellow exorcists, then Lin Weng might feel sympathy and stop us from announcing to the world that we are exorcists since we will definitely be arrested if we did it." Huo Ling exined. "Superstition was banned as soon as science and technology have advanced. The supernatural world was forgotten, but thanks to the presence of the ghosts, it is about to surface again after the people finally epted the existence of the ghosts." He said. "But, exorcists still aren''t socially epted, except by the aristocrats who wanted to save their lives, as per what Hao Baiyun said. Of course ¨C " he looked at them. "- if you have your n, then please tell me. I''ll consider it." He told them.


    "¡­ currently, we have none." Bai Liu helplessly sighed. He still couldn''t get over the fact that Lin Weng, their target, is an exorcist and that was the one who hid his presence, including You Ri, a ghost, who is Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s target!


    Whichever angle you look, the situation is extremely unfriendly to them the Inspection Department! Not only do they have to fight against Lin Weng, an exorcist who is protected by this world''s rules, but they also have to bear the ire of Yi Bing because they were impended by their (Inspection Department) target from saving their (Yi Bing and Huo Ling) target!


    "We''ll cooperate with you." Wu Yi spoke. "How will we do it?" he asked.


    Jiu Ye and Bai Wu stood in attention. They are junior grim reapers and all they should do is to listen and follow to their seniors'' advice and orders.


    "Then, we''ll do it this way¡­" Huo Ling spoke.


    One hourter, downtown area.


    "What the hell are they doing?" some of the passersby whispered when they passed by the park where arge group who wearing clothes that looked more like rags has gathered. They are also holding some ''weapons'' likedles and torn papers with weird symbols written.


    "Everyone! We have gathered here today to unite¡­" someone spoke on a small tform which is just actually a box of Styrofoam that they overturned to step on.


    "¡­ this is what you have thought?" Bai Liu asked through his gritted teeth as he red at Huo Ling while they stood behind the crowd.


    "Yes." Huo Ling calmly answered without a change in his expression. "I have stumbled upon a private group yesterday when I was looking up some gossips about the Haoming Company." He exined.


    "You are looking up some information about apany. Disregarding that it is argepany, how did this quacks rte on thepany?!" Bai Liu asked as he pointed to the ''exorcists'' at the front while listening to their leader.


    "When Yi Bing and I have gone to the police station yesterday, I have heard a police officer said about the employees of thepany calling them for a millionth time about a ghost in theirpany." Huo Ling answered. "When we arrived in thepany, we didn''t meet any ghost. After we came to the police station, that police officer said that there was no ghost. So, I believed that the employees hired some ''exorcists'' to exorcise the ghost because they know that they can''t rely on the police anymore for something supernatural." He exined.


    "¡­ fine." Bai Liu spoke as he finally epted Huo Ling''s reason. "But¡­ this¡­" he pressed his lips tight.


    "We might be able to meet thepany''s employees here." Huo Ling said as he looked around.


    Bai Liu tried to speak again when Huo Ling spoke again.


    "Yi Bing and I guessed that it might be You Ri''s ghost who is haunting thepany." Huo Ling said. "If You Ri is really there, then we will follow her to track down Lin Weng." He told him.


    "¡­ okay." Bai Liu sighed in defeat. "But then again, why should we wear these?!" he asked as he pointed their clothes that are made of ''rags''.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked as he turned to him. "These aren''t rags but called ''Taoists'' clothes''. The natives of this world don''t know about the cultivation world so they are ignorant of the Taoists. Simrly, they are also ignorant of what the exorcists wear." He exined. "Our clothes naturally look better than the other ''exorcists''." He pointed the people in front.


    "¡­ you''re right." Bai Liu spoke as he forced out a smile.


    "Pft." Wu Yi finally can''t hold back hisughter while Jiu Ye''s lips twitched from suppressing his smile. Meanwhile, Bai Wu tilted his head, looking like he doesn''t get what they areughing at.


    As for Yi Bing, he went to the Haoming Company to look for You Ri. Although he said he would just watch on the sideline, but naturally he can''t just stand by and watch You Ri loiter in front of him if You Ri would really be there in thepany.


    "Huh? If they are employees, why would they be present here in this ''exorcists'' rally instead of working?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "Leave." Wu Yi answered.


    "Oh!" Jiu Ye eximed, finally understood it. ''leave'' isn''t familiar to them grim reapers who work non-stop, and don''t even have holiday leaves.


    It is because rest or holidays have no significance in death and afterlife, since time is infinite to them, and they aren''t humans anymore to feel tiredness or exhaustion.


    "Found them!" Huo Ling eximed when he caught sight of three people.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Bai Wu and Jiu Ye turned to follow his gaze and they saw a group of three people who should stand out among the crowd with their expensive and stylish clothes, handbags and shoes. But, because there are many people around them, they were covered up by them so no one noticed them three.


    "They are really here!" Jiu Ye eximed in surprise when he saw those three wealthy-looking people.


    "The rally today is not onlyposed of ''exorcists'', but also of their clients." Huo Ling spoke. "Their clients naturally know of thew of karma so they also attended here despite their work or their busy schedules so that they can repay the exorcists for expelling the ghost for them." He exined.


    "So that''s why!" Bai Wu finally understood.


    "What should we do now? Approach them?" Bai Liu asked.


    "If the ghost in theirpany have already been expelled, then, You Ri should have disappeared!" Wu Yi seemed to realize something. "Huo Ling, you actually are nning to¡­?!" he looked at him with widened eyes.


    "Naturally, You Ri still hasn''t disappeared, since Yi Bing''s Death Note didn''t receive a notification of it." Huo Ling smiled. "So, I will tell them that the ones they hired are quacks and that the ghost should still be there." He exined.


    "But, the ghost that those quacks have ''expelled'' should have disappeared, since they are now here to thank those quacks?" Bai Wu asked.


    Huo Ling looked at him. He is usually stupid but his questions aren''t stupid. He thought. "If there is nothing, then we will create something!" he told Bai Wu and patted the other''s shoulder.


    Bai Liu''s eyes shed when he thought of something. "You couldn''t have¡­" he looked at Huo Ling. "Yi Bing wasn''t there to only check for You Ri, but actually to¡­" he muttered as the corners of his lips quirked up. "A pity that you are already Yi Bing''s apprentice. If I had met you earlier, I would have already invited you to join the Inspection Department." He told Huo Ling.


    "Yeah. It is really a pity, so don''t you dare say these words again to him because I met him earlier and he is now mine¡­" Yi Bing, who suddenly appeared behind them, spoke. "¡­ my disciple." He continued.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi and Jiu Ye. "¡­" why do we feel and think that you don''t intend to add those words at the end?


    Bai Wu. "?" something shed in my mind but then it disappeared again¡­ forget it.. I am idiot and supposed to not think of anything and just continue acting stupid.

 Chapter 536 - ‘Yan’

    <h4>Chapter 536 - ¡®Yan¡¯</h4>


    "Mr. Li. Ms. Li. Mrs. Shi." Huo Ling called when they saw that the three people are about to enter their cars that are parked on the side of the street after the ''exorcists'' left to rally.


    Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana turned to see five people behind them. "What?" Li Yan spoke. "How did you know us?" he asked them. "And who are you?" he added when he saw that they are wearing exorcist clothes.


    "We are the disciples of the Fengshen Sect." Huo Ling answered.


    "''disciples''? ''sect''?" Li Yan frowned. "Brother, you shouldn''t believe in immortality since it doesn''t exist. It isn''t good to be superstitious." He told him.


    "Then, based from your words, you also shouldn''t believe in ghosts since they also don''t exist, as they are also a part of the supernatural world." Huo Ling smiled. "It isn''t good to be superstitious." He told him, returning Li Yan''s words back to him.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi and Jiu Ye. "¡­" he really is smart, and also good with his words¡­ they thought as they looked at Huo Ling. Also, is it alright for you to speak this way? We are also a part of the supernatural world! Because we are grim reapers!


    "Nonsense! When did I be superstitious?!" Li Yan asked.


    "Earlier when the three of your entered this park at seven in the morning and left at exactly nine." Huo Ling answered.


    Li Yan''s, Li Li''s and Shi Nana''s eyes widened in shock. This guy knows! They thought.


    "If you are thinking we are stalking you, please, cease your worries. We don''t need to. Anyone can see everyone just by sitting in one area in the park." Huo Ling chuckled.


    Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana. "¡­" although we know that you are telling us that it is us whose actions are conspicuous, but why do we feel that you are also implying that we are unattractive thus undesirable based from your tone?! They thought and looked at Huo Ling, then at Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu standing behind him.


    Although these five people are wearing exorcist clothes, but their clothes are more neat and pleasant to look at than those other exorcists on the rally.


    Since they are the ones in the need, and Huo Ling felt that he has insulted enough (so he is aware) these three people before them, he opened his mouth to speak. "As I have said, we are disciples of the Fengshen Sect. in other words, we are Taoists." He told them.


    "We arne''t familiar with the word ''Taoist''." Li Li spoke.


    "Taoists, us, are also called ''exorcists'' by you people. We also expel ghosts." Huo Ling exined before he smiled. "Of course, not just simple ghosts, for even if we are humans, but we also have a ghost in our hearts." He added.


    Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana froze when they heard his words. Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu secretly gave him a ''like''.


    "We don''t know what you are talking about!" Shi Nana spoke and red at Li Yan and Li Li. "What are you two still standing there for?! Obviously there are con artists! Let''s call the police and go back to thepany!" she told them.


    It was then Li Yan and Li Li snapped out of their daze. Li Li''s face paled while Li Yan''s expression turned ugly. They are about to enter the second car when they heard Huo Ling spoke again.


    "You are haunted by a ghost recently and yesterday, you decided to hire an exorcist even after you have the protection of the police." Huo Ling said.


    The three people instantly froze and their face paled.


    "Today, you came to attend this event thinking that yesterday, you had the victory after the ghost was ''expelled''." Huo Ling continued. "If you really felt you won against the ghost, why the rush and not hear more of my words?" he asked as he looked at them three. "Unlike the one you hired yesterday, we won''t extort you for money since you''ll realize that money doesn''t worth that during your death and the afterlife." He told them.


    Their expressions finally changed. "Damn that quack!" Li Yan cursed and kicked the pebble on the ground. "Nana, I already told you that that ghost still hasn''t been expelled! I paid for nothing!" he red at Shi Nana.


    "Why me me?! Didn''t you alsoe here today to thank the exorcists?!" Shi Nana gnashed her teeth in anger.


    "You guys, calm down¡­ there are still people around¡­" Li Li spoke.


    While the three are in chaos, Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu are trying to hold theirughter in. They aren''t superstitious? Then why would they feel rattled just from a few words by a stranger? They thought and looked at Huo Ling in admiration. As expected of Yi Bing''s apprentice! They thought.


    Huo Ling: no. Yi Bing''s got nothing to do with this! This is my own merit!


    "Master¡­ I still don''t know how to address you." Li Yan turned to Huo Ling after they have calmed down. "I apologize for our rude behavior earlier." He added.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "No need for apology. We understand." He answered. "I am Yan Ling. And they are my fellow disciples ¨C " he turned to Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu.


    "I am Yan Liu." Bai Liu spoke.


    "I am Yan Wu." Wu Yi smiled.


    "I am Yan Er!" Bai Wu said.


    "And I am Yan Jiu." Jiu Ye slightly nodded at them.


    "All of you are surnamed ''Yan''?" Li Li was surprised.


    "We are from the same vige and are orphans. The surname ''Yan'' is from our sect master, Yan Luo." Huo Ling exined.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu almost did a spit-take when they heard Huo Ling''s answer. ''Yan Luo''?! He is the king of hell! Why are you using his name so casually?! What the hell! They thought as they reigned in their expressions to not let Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana notice anything strange.


    Surprisingly, or as expected by Huo Ling, Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana didn''t react to the name ''Yan Luo''. They don''t have an underworld here in this world.


    "Simrly, our sect master is an orphan thus he took us under his wing. His surname ''yan'' means the ''gate of vige'' since that was where he was left by mother, and also was found, when he was an infant." Huo Ling added.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" what the hell are you making up a background story with the king of hell! Theyined in their mind.


    But, surprisingly, this story was bought by Li Li whose eyes are reddened and her tears are threatening to fall.


    "Our sect master believes that this kind of life was given to him by the Heaven in exchange for his abilities." Huo Ling continued.


    "What abilities?" Shi Nana asked.


    "Ability to expel ghosts¡­" Huo Ling answered. "¡­ and also to divine others'' fates." He added.


    Hearing his first answer, their expressions didn''t change since they have already expected it. But, when they heard thetter sentence, their eyes widened in shock.


    "Yes. It is as what you think. It is our sect master who sent us here after he ''saw'' that you are troubled." Huo Ling told them in a soft voice, as if he is coaxing three children.


    But, right now, Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana are no different from children because they have experienced frightening things recently. Not only in thepany, but also in their homes that they couldn''t even sleep a wink! They only said that it was in thepany to make Hao Ming, this influential person, protect them! Yet Hao Ming wasn''t moved. He didn''t even blink an eye when he heard their plight!


    They guess, that even if thepany''s name was smeared, Hao Ming will remain unmoving like the mount Tai! Thus, they can only take some action, and that is to hire an exorcist. Yet, now, they found out that the exorcist was fake!


    "M ¨C Master Yan¡­ w ¨C what should we do?!" Shi Nana nervously asked and, because of panic, wanted to hold Huo Ling''s sleeve when she saw that Huo Ling, who didn''t even move, his sleeve moved instead and avoided her hand!


    Her eyes widened in shock and was about to shout ''ghost'', but then remembered that the ones before them are the real masters! Could it be, it was their ability?


    Li Yan and Li Li naturally noticed the sleeve moving on its own and felt fear in their hearts. They have really met real masters! But, if they are really masters, then their words should be true! The ghost that is haunting them really didn''t disappear, and should be continuing to haunt them!

 Chapter 537 - Act

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Act</h4>


    "Master Yan!" Li Yan cried. "Tell us¡­ tell me what should I do?!" he asked as he looked pleadingly at Huo Ling. "Tell me how to make the ghost go away and not haunt me again!" he said.


    "Me, too!" Shi Nana spoke. "I have¡­ I have a family! And children! I can''t make them suffer with me because I am being haunted by a ghost!" she said.


    "M ¨C me, too¡­" Li Li said as her tears fell. "I am still young¡­ I don''t want to die!" she cried.


    Huo Ling looked at them with his eyes filled withpassion. "Don''t fear, don''t fear¡­" he told them, trying to pacify them.


    Meanwhile, Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" it is unfortunate that the Afterlife Department has no entertainmentpany. Huo Ling''s acting skills are wasted! They thought as they watch Huo Ling''s act.


    "I have said before that not only ghosts are scary, but also humans." Huo Ling spoke. "Sometimes, humans are actually scarier than ghosts, since they are humans but also have ghosts¡­ in their hearts." He told them.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" we think you are scarier, though, since you are neither a human nor a ghost, but you can deceive both! They thought as they nkly looked at Huo Ling.


    "Ghosts¡­ in our hearts¡­" the three people muttered.


    Huo Ling nodded. "This is how our sect master found you." He spoke. "But, although our master knows, yet he doesn''t know the exact details. He is just a human like us, and not a god who is omnipotent. Thus, he doesn''t know everything." He exined.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" what ''humans like us''? We are grim reapers! They thought, inwardly roasting Huo Ling but they didn''t say anything to pierce into the other''s act.


    "''details''?" the three people muttered as they snapped out of their daze.


    Huo Ling nodded as an answer. "We can''t solve the problem if we don''t have the details to find the solution, can we?" he said.


    "''details''¡­ exactly what details?" Li Li asked in puzzlement. But, Li Yan and Shi Nana already realized it. Thus, they fell silent.


    "Details about this ghost and why is it haunting the three of you." Huo Ling answered. His voice sounds patient since he already can see the three''s reaction, and also to continue his act. "There is an invisible thread that connects people, but not only people." He shook his head. "After all, even if someone has died and turned to a ghost, they still are once humans. Thus, this thread still connects them to their families, friends and lovers and even colleagues and acquaintances in their afterlife." He exined.


    Hearing these words, the three people''s faces paled. "''thread''¡­ ''connect''¡­" they muttered with their eyes widened in shock.


    "How do I cut this thread¡­ this connection?!" Li Yan asked as his eyes became bloodshot in both anger and fear and panic.


    "Our connection with fellow humans are simpler, so it is easier to cut. It is because they are alive and so are easy to talk to." Huo Ling spoke and paused. "Of course, it is also possible to reconnect with them. But, with ghosts, it is far moreplicated, and harder to cut. Because, although they live in a same world as us, but their perspective has changed, different from us. So, it is hard to talk to them, and harder to sever our connection from them." He exined.


    "Then how?! What method can we use to sever our connection with them?" They asked.


    "We can abide to their wishes." Huo Ling answered.


    "What?! ''abide to their wishes''?" Shi Nana asked. "You don''t mean¡­" she said as her mouth fell open in shock.


    "Yes. Ghosts will return to a soul they once were if their attachment that turned to them to a ghost disappears. Then, they can move on." Huo Ling exined.


    "But¡­ but¡­ we don''t know what this ghost wants¡­" Li Li stammered.


    Do you really not? Huo Ling thought and inwardly rolled his eyes but he didn''t voice out this thoughts, exposing these three''s hypocrisy. He knows that these three definitely wouldn''t tell anyone, especially outsiders like them, their dark secrets.


    But, that doesn''t mean that Huo Ling will give up. What a grim reaper has is time that is infinite for them in the afterlife. So, Huo Ling has all the patience. These three actually is easy for him to deal with. He is already finished with the first step of his n.


    "If you do not know, then we can start by knowing your connection to them, the cause of your troubles." Huo Ling told them.


    "We¡­" Li Li spoke and turned back to Li Yan and Shi Nana who fell silent.


    Seeing their silence, she knew that although they were moved, but they are reluctant, or even don''t want, to tell the reason to Huo Ling even if they know that he is a real master.


    "Master Yan¡­ I apologize. But¡­ we¡­" Li Li muttered and lowered her head. Her face reddened in shame.


    Huo Ling''s expression didn''t even change, still remaining aspassionate. "It''s fine. We understand." He spoke the words he told them earlier. "But, I had to give you a warning." He told them.


    Hearing the word ''warning'', their expressions changed once again.


    "The longer you dy things, the worse things will happen." Huo Ling told them with a grave expression on his face.


    As expected, their faces paled.


    "After all, although time is intangible, but it is connected with everything." Huo Ling told them before he slightly bowed and then turned to Bai Liu and others, and then left, leaving the green and pale-faced Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana who stared at their backs in shock.


    After some time, they finally recovered their expressions. Their hands trembled as they opened their cars and started to drive to thepany with heavy hearts.


    ¡­


    "Let me offer my worship!" Wu Yi spoke and bowed to Huo Ling as he knelt when they returned to the haunted house.


    "Let me offer my worship!" Bai Wu, seeing his ''father'' kneeling and bowing, also bowed.


    "Let me offer my worship!" Jiu Ye also said and followed.


    "Let me offer my worship!" even Bai Liu joined.


    Huo Ling helplessly sighed and waved his hand at them. "Geez! Don''t make me shiver in disgust!" he told them as he rubbed his arms after he took off his outer robe.


    "But, you are really skillful." Bai Liu spoke as he finally returned to ''normal''. "You have convinced them and earned their trust after you also rattled them!" he said.


    Wu Yi nodded in agreement. "Yi Bing definitely haven''t taught you this, since he never done this thing." He said, referring to deceiving others with his acting.


    "This is what I learned before when I was alive, in order to survive the days¡­" Huo Ling sighed emotionally.


    "You also have your share of hardships." Bai Liu smiled.


    "Everyone does." Huo Ling shook his head.


    "True." Bai Liu nodded in agreement. "Right. Where did Yi Bing go? Wasn''t he here earlier?" he asked.


    "Here." Yi Bing spoke, appearing before them.


    Jiu Ye and Bai Wu were startled.


    "You¡­ if you were here all along, why didn''t you speak?" Wu Yi asked and helplessly smiled.


    "I didn''t speak because I wasn''t here all along." Yi Bing answered as he stole the cup of tea Huo Ling is currently drinking.


    Huo Ling''s face turned ck. "¡­" there''s an empty cup before you. I can pour your cup if you asked. Why steal mine?! He thought, but for the sake of everything, he suppressed his irritation.


    "Huh? But you were in the park earlier¡­" Bai Liu muttered in surprise. "Did you leave again?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded as an answer. "I sensed something so I had to leave." He answered.


    "What something?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "You Ri." He answered.


    Huo Ling''s expression changed. "Was it really her who is haunting the Haoming Company?" he asked him.


    "It is her." Yi Bing answered.


    "Then why didn''t we sense her when we went there with Hao Baiyun?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Because it also wasn''t her." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling''s face was covered in ck lines while the others are filled with question marks. "¡­ does it hurt for you to speak more?" he asked.


    Yi Bing thought about it. "No." he answered.


    Huo Ling fought back the urge to curse. Does he have to ask questions one by one?! He thought.


    It''s as if Yi Bing felt his frustration since he finally exined. "That was You Ri who is haunting thepany¡­ more specifically Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana." He spoke. "But, it was also not her. That''s why I had to go back earlier to confirm it." He looked at Huo Ling. "When I first saw ''her'', I should have seen it in the Death Note but there is none. Her location didn''t appear in the Death Note even if she was in front of me." He told him. "Thus, I confirmed that it is also not ''her''.." He said.

 Chapter 538 - Separated

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Separated</h4>


    Bai Wu''s head that''s already filled with question marks was filled with more question marks. Jiu Ye felt that he could understand Yi Bing''s words but when put together, he felt lost. Wu Yi remained silent since he knows that there is more to Yi Bing''s words while Bai Liu frowned since things really aren''t simple as he had guessed.


    Huo Ling immediately understand what Yi Bing meant. "You really saw You Ri there and it was her who is haunting thepany¡­ Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana to be precise." He slowly spoke. "But, when you checked the Death Note to mark her soul, you didn''t see her current location. Thus, you think that it wasn''t her." He looked at Yi Bing. "But, it should be her. So ¨C " his eyes narrowed. " ¨C the reason why you couldn''t mark her because it wasn''t her soul." He concluded.


    Jiu Ye''s eyes widened and Wu Yi''s jaw dropped. Bai Liu''s pupils shrank. "What?!" he eximed. "It wasn''t her soul¡­ what do you mean?" he asked with his brows knit.


    Yi Bing''s lips curled up as he looked at Huo Ling, feeling proud like his boyfriend¡­ ehem. As his employer. "Yes. It wasn''t her soul that I met." He answered. "But, it''s definitely not her human form, either. And she also doesn''t have a twin to pose as her." He added.


    "Then¡­ what was it that you met?" Wu Yi asked.


    "Her resentment." Huo Ling answered with a nk expression.


    They all turned to him. "''resentment''?!" they eximed.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." He heavily breathed. "This is possible?" he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "It''s so, since I saw it." He answered.


    Huo Ling, Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" oh. Since you saw so, it is so? They thought. Their expressions turned indifferent.


    Yi Bing acted as if he didn''t see their reactions. He sat beside Huo Ling, looking rxed while he held the cup of tea which is of Huo Ling''s. "Resentment is actually also an attachment." He spoke. "From when I be a grim reaper up until now, I never saw an attachment separated from the soul." He told them.


    They all nodded in agreement. This was never written before in the history of the afterlife. Thus, they were really shocked to hear this from Yi Bing, who must be simrly shocked when he saw it with his own eyes.


    "Something must have happened to You Ri''s soul." Huo Ling spoke in a low voice. "And it''s got something to do with Lin Weng, who has You Ri''s soul." He looked at the Inspection Department with his eyes narrowed in anger.


    Bai Liu''s and the others'' eyes widened in shock.


    "But, since the Death Note didn''t react, then nothing, dangerous, should have happened to her." Yi Bing said as he nced at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling immediately retracted his gaze from the Inspection Department who obviously sighed in relief. Should anything happen to You Ri''s soul, even if they are from different department, Bai Liu and the others can''t afford it!


    Now, not only do they have to do something with Lin Weng, this troublesome person, but they also have to save You Ri and send her to reincarnation!


    "So, since You Ri''s soul should be safe, even if her resentment has separated from her soul through some method, she will remain safe?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing as he used thest cup on the coffee table and poured his cup with tea.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded. "After all, the Death Note wouldn''t lie." He told him.


    They all fell silent and sighed in their hearts. Yi Bing is right. Since their Death Notes never lie, the grim reapers are faithfully following it and check the status of the souls which are their assignments.


    "What should we do now, then?" Bai Liu asked.


    "How did your end go earlier?" Yi Bing asked back.


    Hearing his question, everyone turned to look at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s lip twitched. "It''s a sess." He answered. "We''ve managed to convince Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana earlier that the ghost wasn''t exorcised and earned their trust and made them finally hesitate in their decision to speak or forever hold their peace." He exined.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" what ''speak or forever hold their peace''? We aren''t in a marriage ceremony! Even if we are currently dealing with ghosts, but we aren''t holding a ghost marriage! They thought.


    But, they really did hold their ''peace'' back since they didn''t even do anything earlier aside from introducing themselves and became a part of the background. It was Huo Ling who acted and spoke everything earlier.


    "Oh?" Yi Bing muttered as he sipped his tea. Of course he knows that Huo Ling doesn''t want to talk about what he did earlier, even if it was deserving of praise. It''s not that he is shy, but that he just doesn''t like to unt his achievements.


    In short, he is low-key. Also, he has the skills so he can do it again. But, if he failed in his next task and that his previous achievement was actually just a fluke, then his praise-seeking before will put him to shame now. So, him not seeking for praises in his sessful tasks is a smart move, and would make him look humble instead.


    Truly smart. Yi Bing praised Huo Ling in his heart.?But ¨C "I would like to hear the details." He spoke.


    Silence fell. Huo Ling''s brow can''t help but spasm. Thinking that Yi Bing is making fun of him, he rose from his seat, ignoring the cup of tea he only had a sip from. "I''m tired." He spoke. "I''ll take a nap first and returnter to discuss about our next n, and also to make a draft for our backup ns." He spoke.


    Not caring at their expressions, especially Yi Bing, he left and headed straight to the second floor before his figure vanished in the dark hallway.


    "So shy ah¡­" Yi Bing smiled as he resumed drinking his tea. Then, without caring of the others'' reactions, he picked up the other cup of tea Huo Ling drank from and took a sip from it, exactly where Huo Ling ced his lips and sipped.


    "¡­ senior, are you that thirsty?" Bai Wu asked as he looked at the first cup that Yi Bing finished drinking.


    "Yes. I am very thirsty." Yi Bing answered as he continued drinking, even licking the rim of the cup between his lips.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi and Jiu Ye. "¡­" we feel that you are implying of a different kind of thirst but we don''t have an evidence so we''ll ignore this for now until we find one (evidence). They thought and tacitly looked away from the cup that Yi Bing is currently using, forgetting that it was Huo Ling''s.


    And Yi Bing has stolen two now. They felt like they had understood something but since Yi Bing isn''t talking about it, or they just unanimously assumed that he doesn''t want to even though they can see that the other looked like he wanted to.


    Seeing their expressions of refusing to ask him not because they feared him but because they don''t want to hear a ''love'' story and be fed of dog food, Yi Bing shook his head in pity and finally ced down Huo Ling''s cup on the coffee table.


    "So, who would be kind to tell me everything that happened earlier?" he asked them and smiled a smile which isn''t really a smile seeing their tight lips. "¡­ I''ll give you points." He added.


    Their expressions changed. Who doesn''t want points?! Points can be changed to anything in the City of the Dead! They all thought, suddenly feeling excited.


    But, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu are just junior officials. Naturally, it isn''t good to fight over something with their seniors. Not to mention that they are their apprentices. So, they immediately calmed down. This transaction naturally will fall between Bai Liu and Wu Yi.


    Wu Yi, naturally, is a whipped husband¡­ ehem. Respectable partner (in ''business'') of Bai Liu. To convey more of his sincere feelings, he let Bai Liu tell Yi Bing of what had transpired over this morning in the park.


    Bai Liu coughed and started to speak. "It''s like this¡­" he said.


    While Yi Bing is fishing for information from Bai Liu regarding to Huo Ling''s ''achievement'' earlier, Huo Ling had finally cooled himself down after he washed his face. He then recalled what Yi Bing said, word for word.


    "It is her."


    "Because it also wasn''t her."


    "That was You Ri who is haunting thepany¡­ but, it was also not her. That''s why I had to go back earlier to confirm it."


    "When I first saw ''her'', I should have seen it in the Death Note but there is none. Her location didn''t appear in the Death Note even if she was in front of me¡­ thus, I confirmed that it is also not ''her''."


    "Yes. It wasn''t her soul that I met. But, it''s definitely not her human form, either.. And she also doesn''t have a twin to pose as her."

 Chapter 539 - Location

    <h4>Chapter 539 - Location</h4>


    Huo Ling''s eyes slowly widened as well as feeling his head also swelled when his mind finally finished processing Yi Bing''s words. "¡­ that bastard!" he spoke through his teeth gnashed in anger.


    Because Yi Bing was deliberately messing with him earlier, he was angered and he lost himself in his emotions earlier. Now that his mind finally cleared up, he finally saw through the truth in Yi Bing''s words!


    The ghost is You Ri, but her resentment, in fact, because it also wasn''t You Ri. If Yi Bing had met her, her location should have appeared in the Death Note since she is their assignment. But, it didn''t. There was no location disyed. Thus, Yi Bing confirmed that the ghost isn''t You Ri. And since it isn''t her soul, neither was it her human form since she is already dead nor she has a twin, then, Huo Ling surmised in the end that it was her resentment, that isn''t a soul but can be a ghost, and should appear like You Ri since it was hers, after all, albeit it separated from her.


    "Your confirmation ¨C " Huo Ling spoke when he ran down the stairs and stopped before them all while catching his breath. " ¨C you met ''You Ri'' in the Haoming Company but then didn''t see her current location, which should have been in the Haoming Company, in the Death Note so you momentary left and then returned to confirm that was true." He said as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "That''s right." Yi Bing nodded as he suppressed the smile that is quirking up his lips.


    "But, when you left, it wasn''t certain if ''You Ri'' would have remained in thepany." Huo Ling continued as his eyes narrowed while he stared at Yi Bing. "Yet, you still left." He said.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu remained silent while holding their breaths since they feel that they will hear something shocking.


    "So, you left not because you wanted to confirm You Ri''s location, because you have already confirmed it just by standing there beside her. No need to change for your location." Huo Ling spoke. "The real reason why you left is to confirm your guess. Your guess is really You Ri''s location. But, the You Ri here is ''You Ri'', her resentment, and not her soul at all." He exined.


    p. p. p. Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu started when they heard the ps. They turned and looked at Yi Bing who finally didn''t suppress his smile while he looked at Huo Ling with mirth in his eyes.


    "Yes. You''re right." Yi Bing nodded. "What I want to confirm is the location of You Ri''s resentment after I saw it." He admitted.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu were shocked. "What?!" they eximed.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes at Yi Bing and marked down Yi Bing''s name and ''deed'' earlier in the imaginary note in his mind, and this is the nth page. "Since we can''t find You Ri''s soul, hence we can''t find Lin Weng who is definitely with You Ri''s soul, either, then we can only observe You Ri''s resentment that appeared before us." he spoke. "This is already a big lead for us." he told them.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu fell silent, then nodded in agreement when they thought about it.


    "You''re right." Bai Liu muttered. "We are like headless flies before. Now, even if it''s just the resentment, but it is still a lead. This is better than nothing at all." He said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded. "Even though You Ri''s resentment separated from her soul, but it was still her, after all." He paused. "We don''t have any information about attachment separation since, as Yi Bing said, this is the first time this happened." He looked at them. "We can only blindly look for clues, in which to start with, observe it." He said and then turned to Yi Bing.


    "Yes." they all agreed. What more can be said? They don''t have any n of their own. It''s not that they are stupid orzy, but that who can think this fast this way? It was just two days but they already have gathered this much information!


    Yi Bing is already efficient, the most efficient grim reaper in fact, thus earning his title as the best grim reaper. But, who would have thought that his disciple Huo Ling would also be this efficient with his tasks? Not only is he very smart to think of many ns and fill in the gaps thus making conclusions as their temporary guesses, which are mostly right, but he also has the skills to implement his n!


    Just look at what happened this morning!


    "Yi Bing." They suddenly heard Huo Ling called.


    "Yes?" Yi Bing could already guess what Huo Ling will say, thus he didn''t even bother hiding his smile and the mirth in his eyes.


    "Earlier, what you confirmed is the location of You Ri''s resentment." Huo Ling spoke. "''she'' isn''t haunting thepany, but Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana. Am I right?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded, confirming his thoughts.


    "But, the reason why the haunting is happening is because her resentment is in thepany." Huo Ling spoke. "Thus, her resentment became a bound ghost, and it is in the Haoming Company." He concluded.


    "That''s right." Yi Bing smiled. "That''s the reason why I left to confirm that her ghost, her resentment, is really bound to thepany." He exined.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu finally felt enlightened.


    "So, that''s it¡­ that''s why you appeared before us earlier." Jiu Ye muttered. "I thought that it''s just because¡­" he said, but his voice trailed off when he saw the smile on Yi Bing''s face.


    "You thought what?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Nothing!" Jiu Ye immediately shook his head and hid behind Bai Wu who stupidly looked at Yi Bing.


    Although Bai Wu''s brain is stupid, but his muscles are well-developed and he has a good built. Obviously, he is a fighter. If he doesn''t even have this left on him, how can the Inspection Department hire him to their team? So, although Bai Wucked much participation in brain-burning, but if there is a chance, he will definitely their best weapon in case a fight ensues in the future.


    Jiu Ye is the opposite of him. Jiu Ye is smart, but he is timid. Hecks the boldness that Bai Wu has. He also looked weak, in contrast of the tall and well-built Bai Wu. Meanwhile, Bai Liu, who is smart, but also knows how to fight. Wu Yi also can fight, and also sensible. In short, the Inspection Department''s people are veryplementary.


    Huo Ling, for some reason, suddenly smiled and everyone saw it. Yi Bing''s heart skipped a beat. Not just because of seeing Huo Ling smiling, but also, for some other reason, he felt that Huo Ling got an ace up his sleeve.


    "You Ri''s resentment really is bound in thepany, thus she can''t leave." Huo Ling slowly spoke. "But, did you remember what Shi Nana told us earlier?" he asked them.


    "Yes. She said that she has a family¡­ children. She said that she can''t make them suffer just because she was being haunted by a ghost." Wu Yi answered.


    "That''s right¡­ but what does it have to do with this?" Bai Liu asked.


    Jiu Ye and Bai Wu are also puzzled. But, Yi Bing, who had been working with Huo Ling, naturally knew that Huo Ling is implying something. And judging from Huo Ling''s habits, Yi Bing knows that he should use his brain more than he usually does, and to also pay attention to every bit of his word.


    "pany''¡­ ''family and children''¡­" Yi Bing muttered before his ice-blue pupils shook. "It can''t be¡­ they are also haunted to their homes?!" he eximed as he looked at Huo Ling in shock.


    Huo Ling nodded, feeling pleased from seeing the change in Yi Bing''s expression. "Yes. Fortunately, the words that I have told earlier to Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana didn''t contrast with what they are experiencing and sounded general." He spoke when he remembered what he told them this morning.


    "''¡­ it is our sect master who sent us here after he ''saw'' that you are troubled.''" Bai Liu muttered.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Also fortunately, I didn''t speak too much and had backed up my words." He added.


    "Ability to expel ghosts¡­ and also to divine others'' fates."


    "But, although our master knows, yet he doesn''t know the exact details. He is just a human like us, and not a god who is omnipotent. Thus, he doesn''t know everything."


    "The most fortunate thing is, these three people aren''t familiar with the supernatural world and our ''profession'' as Taoists. Or else, we would have already been exposed." Huo Ling said as he patted his chest and sighed in relief.


    But, everyone. "¡­" wasn''t these all because of your great acting to the point that we also almost have believed you had we not recalled the n?! Yu could have bagged the trophy for the Film Emperor! What are you nervous for?!

 Chapter 540 - Not Necessarily

    <h4>Chapter 540 - Not Necessarily</h4>


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    Huo Ling''s back stiffened.


    "Don''t think that you have seen through me you can also use my trick." Yi Bing grinned as he looked at Huo Ling whose face darkened and red at him.


    Because he was too engrossed in listening to Huo Ling''s act, he didn''t pay attention in other things that Bai Liu spoke, especially Li Yan''s, Li Li''s and Shi Nana''s words, these strangers. How can theypare to Huo Ling?


    But, who would have thought that clues actually lie in their words?


    "What does this mean? There are actually two ghosts?!" Bai Wu eximed. His brain faintly discerned something.


    "I think so." Huo Ling answered. "Or else, why would Shi Nana say those words?" he asked. "Also, Li Yan''s and Li Li''s panic also wasn''t faked. They are really scared. So, not only in thepany, but they are also being haunted in their homes." He exined.


    "I see. So that''s how it is¡­" Jiu Ye muttered. "There are actually two ghosts." He said.


    "But, if the one in thepany that is haunting them is You Ri''s resentment¡­ then, what is the one that is haunting them in their homes?" Bai Liu asked before he suddenly froze. "It can''t be¡­" his mouth fell opened in shock.


    "Yes. it must be You Ri''s soul herself." Huo Ling answered.


    They were all stunned.


    "Not only did her soul and attachment separate, but also haunted the same people in different ces?" Wu Yi spoke. "And they can''t discern that it is actually two ghosts and not only one because both have the same faces." He said.


    Jiu Ye nodded. "And they also have exorcised the ghost in thepany to make it look like that thepany is the one being haunted because Hao Ming failed to protect his employees." He said. "They are ashamed to admit that they have sinned to the ghost thus it is haunting them." He told them.


    "That''s right." Bai Wu nodded in agreement. "They are really despicable!" he said.


    "Yes." They all agreed.


    "So, what do we do now?" Bai Liu asked. "There are two ghosts¡­ one is a soul and the other is her resentment separated¡­ so, we ¨C " he spoke. " ¨C split up?" he said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Let''s do it." He answered.


    "There are thepany, Li Yan''s, Li Li''s and Shi Nana''s houses." Wu Yi spoke. "Four ces. Which one should we choose?" he asked.


    "Not necessarily four." Yi Bing spoke. "Hao Baiyun said that Li Yan and Li Li are stepsiblings and her mother is the mistress, using Li Yan''s father''s surname." He said.


    "So, they must be living in the same house, too¡­" Bai Liu said. "Same house, same surname, samepany and same department¡­" he muttered.


    "If this is a BG novel then the story should be about their them two as the male and female leads." Bai Wu spoke.


    "That shouldn''t be it¡­ we still don''t know if they are blood-rted." Jiu Ye told him.


    Bai Wu just shrugged. "They also got in the same car earlier." He added.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Disregarding whether they are blood-rted or not, if they live in the same house, then we''ll have one less ce to observe and see where will You Ri will appear." He said.


    "That leaves thepany, Li residence and Shi Nana''s house." Wu Yi spoke. "I''ll take Bai Wu with me and go to the Li residence." He said.


    "Then, Jiu Ye and I will go to Shi Nana''s house." Bai Liu decided.


    "We''ll go to the Haoming Company then to observe You Ri''s resentment." Huo Ling agreed.


    "What about Lin Weng, though? Doesn''t he have You Ri''s soul?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "From what we found out today, You Ri''s soul and her resentment shouldn''t be with Lin Weng." Huo Ling calmly analyzed. "But, we also can''t get rid of the possibility that Lin Weng is controlling You Ri, turning her into a resentful ghost because of something he did." He looked at them. "Why do you think her attachment ¨C resentment, separated from her, which is the first in the history of the afterlife?" he asked them.


    "¡­ Lin Weng." The Inspection Department answered.


    "Yes. If Lin Weng really has a hold of You Ri''s soul, then it must be him who separated You Ri''s resentment from her soul." Huo Ling spoke. "But, this is on the premise of Lin Weng''s ''crime'' that is interrupting her direct reincarnation." He said.


    "What do you mean?" they asked.


    "Let''s say that Lin Weng really interrupted You Ri''s soul from directly reincarnating¡­ but what if it was unintentional?" Huo Ling asked. "That it was just an ident?" he added.


    They all fell silent. This possibility has never crossed their minds before because of the shock they received when they found out that Lin Wen''s and You Ri''s cases are rted. After all, any harm done to the soul is a grave sin. The Inspection Department can''t afford if more bad things will happen to You Ri!


    "If what Lin Weng did is an ident, then ¨C " Bai Wu slowly spoke. " ¨C he might not be controlling You Ri''s soul now?" he said.


    "Yes. So, Lin Weng must be hiding somewhere and not around You Ri." Huo Ling said.


    "But, we can''t ignore You Ri''s resentment." Yi Bing spoke. "The fact is that You Ri''s resentment exists, when it should not since she should have directly reincarnated, in which she has died in peace. So ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C where did her resentmente from?" he asked them.


    They all fell silent.


    "Yi Bing¡­ it can''t be ¨C " Huo Ling looked at him. " ¨C when her direct reincarnation was interrupted, she found out about the lies surrounding her life but then her resentment separated from her as a result of the bacsh of directly reincarnating?" he asked.


    Their eyes widened in shock as they looked at him. They know that Huo Ling has a big brain hole but they couldn''t not admit that this brain hole of his is definitely good since most of it are spot on.


    "If¡­ if this is true, then¡­ then is this good or not?" Jiu Ye asked.


    No one spoke.


    After a while, Yi Bing spoke. "In fact, since You Ri''s attachment has separated from her now, we might be able to send her to her reincarnation." He said.


    They all looked at him.


    "But, of course, since we do not have any record about attachment separation, then we wouldn''t know the effect of sending her soul to reincarnation with her attachment still existing." Yi Bing continued. "So ¨C "


    "So, we can''t do anything to You Ri''s soul. Anything, any harm that mighte to her." Huo Ling took a deep breath. "What we can do is only to her resentment. We have to resolve it. Then, with it gone, her attachment will be gone. We might be able to send her to her reincarnation after." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded, agreeing to what he said. "Right now, we only have clues about You Ri and not Lin Weng." He spoke. "So, will you continue helping us after knowing that Lin Weng might got nothing do to with You Ri after his interruption with her soul before? Or you will stop and resume looking for Lin Weng yourselves, like when we arrived here?" he asked them.


    "What are you saying? We aren''t irresponsible!" Bai Liu frowned. "We will definitely continue with helping you resolving You Ri''s case, since this all happened because of Lin Weng''s mistake, disregarding if he had nothing to do with You Ri after that mistake." He exined.


    "Good." Yi Bing nodded, feeling satisfied with his answer.


    Huo Ling secretly sighed in relief. In fact, he is worried that Bai Liu and the others might back out. Not because he won''t have a helper, but because he doesn''t overestimate his abilities. He is just one person¡­ ehem, grim reaper, after all.


    "Then, we''ll go with our n: I and Yi Bing will go to Haoming Company to observe You Ri''s resentment." He spoke. "Chief Bai and Jiu Ye will go to Shi Nana''s house and vice-chief Wu and Bai Wu will go to the Li residence for the lookout of You Ri''s soul." He said.


    "Yes." they all nodded, confirming that they understood and epted the arrangement.


    "If you have found You Ri''s soul, either Yi Bing or I will go over to you and stare at You Ri''s soul to observe her and her soul''s condition." Huo Ling continued. "Since it is her soul, her condition must appear in the Death Note¡­" his voice trailed off and he frowned when he remembered something. "No¡­ it isn''t necessarily true." He looked at Yi Bing. "Even if You Ri''s resentment can''t be seen in the Death Note because it is just her resentment and isn''t her soul, naturally it shouldn''t appear in the Death Note." He spoke. "But, You Ri''s soul should appear ¨C its condition and her location¡­ but until now it still hasn''t appeared in the Death Note. So, even if You Ri''s soul would appear before us, her location and condition shouldn''t necessarily appear in the Death Note.." He exined.

 Chapter 541 - Elevator

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Elevator</h4>


    Hearing this, their expressions turned grave. "Then what should we do?" they asked. Their voices sound helpless.


    Their hands are tied.


    "Before we can do anything, we have to see You Ri''s soul first." Huo Ling answered. "Then, we can decide our next course of action after we determine her soul''s condition, and find out what''s preventing us from locating her." He exined.


    "We''ll do that." They answered.


    "Then, right now, we''ll go to thepany and check You Ri''s resentment that is haunting Li Yan, Li Nana and Shi Nana as a ghost." Huo Ling spoke. "You Ri''s soul, on the other hand, even though her three targets haven''t appeared yet, but she might linger around the Li residence and Shi Nana''s house." He said.


    "This is actually truly a coincidence, is it?" Yi Bing spoke. "The Li residence and Shi Nana''s house, including the You residence, all are in just onemunity." He said.


    Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu were shocked. They didn''t expect to hear this!


    "Oh. You''re right." Huo Ling muttered when he finally recalled.


    "And I also happened to check Lin Weng''s information on the inte." Yi Bing continued. "What a surprise, he actually also lives in the samemunity as You Ri''s family, Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana!" he told them and smiled.


    Everyone. "¡­" what truly a freaky coincidence. They all thought.


    "This¡­ is truly coincident." Jiu Ye muttered in a daze. "Then, we all need to go in theirmunity, right?" he asked. "We can also check on Lin Weng''s family after." He added.


    They all nodded.


    ¡­


    "It''s there! It''s really there!" Shi Nana spoke as her eyes widened in horror while she catches her breath after she reached the eighteenth floor where her office is located. She didn''t use the elevator earlier to go up after she saw You Ri''s ghost inside the elevator.


    Li Yan and Li Li are also the same as her.


    "Ge¡­ I''m so tired¡­" Li Li spoke with grievance in her voice. Her fair and delicate small face is flushed from exhaustion.


    Li Yan handed her his handkerchief for her to wipe the sweat off of her face. "That fcking quack!" he cursed as he took out his phone to check on the secret forum where they found the fake exorcist before, only to loudly curse again when he saw that the fake exorcist''s ount was deleted.


    He really fooled them!


    "''Stuck Elevator. Why doesn''t it go up? Or down when it''s up?''" Shi Nana read the title under her breath as her face paled when he saw the post. She subconsciously looked at the elevator when they heard it ding-ed, indicating that someone came up.


    They all held their breaths as they watched the elevator doors opened, only to reveal You Ri''s ghost inside! There is no human inside, just a ghost!


    "AAAAH!" Li Li and Shi Nana screamed and ran while Li Yan cursed and ran past them.


    They already reached thepany during lunch break because the park where the rally of the exorcists was held is far from thepany, thus they dared to attend the rally even if they are professionals and shouldn''t be superstitious.


    Yet they were fooled. It''s as if You Ri''s ghost has consciousness and knew that they hired a fake exorcist to exorcise her. Then, she yed along with the fake exorcist''s n to fool them into thinking that she wouldn''t appear before them again. She didn''t even appear in their houses that night.


    But, it was all just an act.


    "FCK!" Li Yan cursed and tried to open the door but it won''t open. Because it was lunch break, the entire floor was deserted. It was only them three around, which makes it perfect for You Ri''s ghost to harm them.


    Worse, kill them. Even though it was in the middle of the day where the sun is at its brightest and strongest, but You Ri''s ghost seemed to be unaffected.


    "No! Don''te any closer!" they yelled as they backed into a corner when they saw You Ri''s ghost came out of the elevator, and the elevator closed behind them before it descended.


    The doors and windows were all locked, and the curtains were drawn. The lights also flickered. You Ri really is decided to kill them today!


    "Why¡­ why did I follow you to not confess to those masters?!" Li Li asked as she fell on her knees because of her regret. "If we did¡­ if we just told them the truth, we might be able to live today, and even tomorrow!" she cried.


    "Shut up!" Shi Nana snapped. She was also pissed and regretting her decision. But, it has already happened! What''s the use of speaking of it?!


    Li Yan clenched his fists. He also regrets it. If he knew¡­ if he only knew this would happen now, he should have heeded those masters'' advice! He shouldn''t have been stubborn! What''s the use of secrets if you are already dead? Do their secrets worth their life?


    If those masters really could save their life, then, if he can see them again, if they will be given a chance, he won''t hesitate again to ask for their help and confess everything!


    Suddenly, everyone heard heavy footsteps. Because they are panicking and are afraid, they didn''t think about it much and thought that it was You Ri''s ghost! "Y ¨C You Ri¡­" they all called in shaking voices and their bodies are trembling non-stop.


    "So this is You Ri''s resentment?" Huo Ling muttered as he sucked in a sharp breath while they looked at that ck humanoid gas with You Ri''s face slightly covered. "The Foul is too thick!" he said. "Surely she won''t turn to a Soul Eater?" he worriedly asked Yi Bing.


    "No." Yi Bing answered with conviction.


    Huo Ling really believes in him so he didn''t speak and decided to just watch the show. If You Ri really wants to kill them, she would have done earlier. But, obviously, she is just toying with them, waiting until their minds copsed. That is her intention.


    So, Huo Ling concluded that none among Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana could have killed her. Her murderer isn''t here. But then ¨C "Why would she go to their houses if none of these three people killed her? Did someone from their families kill her?" he asked. "Also¡­ how did she know it was from their families then?" he added.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer since he doesn''t know the answer. Huo Ling also stopped talking and resumed watching.


    ¡­


    Thunk. Thunk. Thunk. The sound of heavy footsteps echoed on the walls as it approached them three. Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana are bathed in their sweats from climbing up the stairs earlier up to now out of fear. Li Yan''s shirt is already soaked with his sweat while Li Li''s and Shi Nana''s makeup are already ruined.


    "Wu¡­ are we really going to die?" Li Li asked as she scooted closer to Li Yan. She closed her eyes tight.


    "No¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ I don''t want to die ¨C " Shi Nana muttered as she hugged herself while the three of them watched with trepidation You Ri''s ghost approaching.


    "I ¨C " Li Yan spoke.


    "¡­ what the hell is wrong with the three of you?" a familiar deep, male voice asked.


    Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana squinted when the curtains drawn were lifted and the lights finally stopped flickering. The elevators also rang, indicating that people have arrived.


    "¡­ CEO Hao?!" Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana eximed when they saw Hao Ming''s figure appeared.


    Hao Ming''s brows knitted as he looked at them three huddling in the corner. "What inappropriate deed are the three of you doing in the middle of the day! And the afternoon shift is about to start!" he yelled at them as he looked at them with his eyes narrowed in disdain and disgust.


    The people who have just exited form the elevators almost jumped back inside when they heard Hao Ming''s voice thundered. Mommy¡­ CEO Hao is scary! Who the hell provoked him?! They all thought, feeling resentful to the ones who provoked Hao Ming. They know Hao Ming''s temper, and definitely nothing good wille to the ones provoking him. Worse, the ones around will also suffer!


    Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana are still in the state of shock and didn''t hear clearly what Hao Ming said issuing their punishment. Their ears are still ringing and, it''s as if someone''s voice was whispering in their ears right now.


    "But, I had to give you a warning. The longer you dy things, the worse things will happen."


    "After all, although time is intangible, but it is connected with everything."


    They then remembered that the one that left these words to them, that sounds like a curse, suddenly disappeared from their sight along with his fellow ''disciples'', just like ghosts in broad daylight.

 Chapter 542 - Analyzing

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Analyzing</h4>


    "Oh? Hao Ming seemed to be calm despite having a contact with a ghost." Huo Ling muttered as they watched Hao Ming left after issuing a punishment to Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana who looked wretched.


    "So they are the braindead ones who provoked the CEO!" the employees said as they pointed at the three who emerged from the corner they are hiding while bathed in their sweat and their faces pale while their eyes are still wide in horror which they have experienced just now.


    No matter how delicate-looking Li Li is and charming Shi Nana is, but right now they looked very ugly with their makeup smeared all over their faces and their hairs are also disheveled. Li Yan was no better since his hair was also disheveled and his shirt are wrinkled after the two women pulled him earlier to hide behind his back.


    Right now, the three of them looked like what Hao Ming said earlier ¨C doing shameful andscivious deeds. Who would think that they have encountered a ghost earlier? People would more likely to believe it was that promiscuous activity that they did instead of running away from a ghost despite all the people in this world have already epted the existence of ghosts.


    After all, you won''t encounter ghosts every day.


    "Anyway, You Ri''s resentment suddenly disappeared." Huo Ling spoke as he looked around when he couldn''t find You Ri''s resentment. "I don''t dare assume that it truly has disappeared and wouldn''t appear again." He frowned.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "There''s also the matter of You Ri''s soul haunting the three''s residences." He added.


    "This case isn''t really simple." Huo Ling helplessly sighed.


    "Let''s go to their residences. We might be able to find a clue." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered and they left.


    ¡­


    "Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana are being haunted by You Ri''s ghost." Gu Xingfeng spoke after he summoned Song Mingfan and Xue Liping.


    "Yes." Xue Liping agreed. "Could it be that they might have really something to do with You Ri''s death?" he asked.


    "If they did, You Ri''s ghost should have already killed them." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    "That''s true." Xue Liping nodded.


    "Although they might not have something to do with her death, but they definitely have done something that harmed her." Song Mingfan spoke.


    "Investigate them three thoroughly again. Also, don''t let any person rted to You Ri escape." Gu Xingfeng told Song Mingfan.


    "Yes." Song Mingfan answered.


    "Old Xue." Gu Xingfeng called. "You look up what these exorcists are all about¡­ and that forum you mentioned where Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana found an exorcist and hired him to exorcise You Ri''s ghost." He said.


    "Yes!" Xue Liping answered. Then, he and Song Mingfan left, leaving Gu Xingfeng alone in his office.


    Gu Xingfeng pinched the space between his brows. "Ghosts, huh¡­?" he muttered as he looked at the clip of newspaper that he framed. It was an obituary, and the date it was published was years ago, he stared at the youthful face inside the frame.


    "Hao Baiyun¡­" he muttered his name. "Have you also turned into a ghost?" he asked when he felt the wind suddenly blew around him. Then, he looked out the open window. "As if." He muttered and bitterlyughed before he resumed his tasks, didn''t notice that Hao Baiyun''s ghost was floating above the window, hiding from his sight.


    "This guy¡­ ai." Hao Baiyun sighed.


    In fact, he already found about that framed clipping of newspaper before he even met Huo Ling and Yi Bing. Added to the fact of the rumors, he connected Gu Xingfeng to that sickly child in the backseat during the bus ident. After he found out, he didn''t feel anger. Instead, he felt relief since he knew that the child has lived. It''s such a pity that his other three family members died, leaving him alone in this world.


    Thus, he watched him every day, tiring himself out to the point of exhaustion. Then, he saw him exorcise a ghost. It''s a lie to say he wasn''t scared. Thus, he hid from him. Yet, from Gu Xingfeng''s habit of looking at that frame, Hao Baiyun felt that Gu Xingfeng doesn''t hate him or fear him thus he won''t exorcise him.


    But, it doesn''t mean that he will loiter in front of him! And so, he secretly watched him every day from outside the window.


    ¡­


    "You Ri." Hao Ming called as soon as he sat on his swivel chair.


    A ck figure appeared out of thin air and floated in front of Hao Ming''s desk.


    "When will you move on?" Hao Ming asked.


    "As soon as I find out who killed me." You Ri answered.


    "Your family, your colleagues¡­ they are all clean." Hao Ming spoke. "I have investigated all of them so none of them should have killed you." He told her. "Also, we have investigated the CCTV cameras in yourmunity and saw that none of your family and colleagues had the opportunity to kill you." He added.


    "So, you are telling that I have been killed on a whim by a passerby?" You Ri coldly asked.


    "Of course, you weren''t. Our and the police''s investigation coincides. It was intentional. It is murder." Hao Ming answered. "Also¡­ I do not owe you anything. What I am doing is just sympathy. Don''t overstep the boundaries. I don''t care even if you are a ghost. We can just perish together if you harm me." He smiled.


    "Hmph." You Ri scoffed before her figure disappeared.


    The lights inside Hao Ming''s office have returned to normal, as well as the temperature. "Women are really hard to deal with, no matter in life or afterlife." He heaved a sigh when he felt his head ached again. "Now, I suddenly missed my cute and obedient little brother¡­ when will he visit me again? I am sick of looking at that woman''s face!" he eximed before he leaned on his chair and closed his eyes to take a nap.


    ¡­


    "The CCTV cameras should be working normally. Based from their records, none could have rigged You Ri''s car before she has left her apartment." Huo Ling muttered as they looked at the time on the screen.


    "She also didn''t drop by a carwash¡­" Jiu Ye muttered. "So, the people in the carwash service couldn''t have rigged her car." He said.


    Bai Liu nodded. "She directly went to thepany from her home. She also had breakfast in her apartment." He said.


    "Did he order takeout for breakfast?" Bai Wu asked.


    "She could have gone to drive thru on her way to thepany. Why bother with ordering for takeout?" Wu Yi smiled as he patted Bai Wu''s head.


    "¡­ you know." Huo Ling suddenly spoke. "If this goes by my logic, I would have thought that she rigged her car herself." He said.


    They all fell silent.


    "But of course, she doesn''t have a mental illness or has no sign of it, either." Huo Ling continued. "There''s also her resentment. So, her resentment should havee from others and not herself, right?" he asked.


    "Yeah." They nodded.


    "If it wasn''t here in thismunity, how about her apartment which isn''t in thismunity?" Yi Bing asked.


    "¡­ oh." They muttered. Their faces looked nk when they realized it.


    Yi Bing saw that they have realized their blind spot. But, he didn''t say anything about. "Of course, if I could think of this, then the police should have also thought of this." He said.


    "No." Huo Ling spoke. "There must be something that we can''t do that the police can''t. We will go to You Ri''s apartment." He decided.


    "Sure." Yi Bing shrugged.


    "But ¨C " Bai Liu muttered. " ¨C if her family is good, why would we move out?" he asked.


    Hearing his question, they all fell silent. That''s right¡­ the You family looked like an ordinary family. So, why should a single maiden that was confirmed to never had any romantic rtionship before would move out of her home? She also isn''t adopted.


    So, why is it?


    ¡­


    "The residents don''t know, either?" Song Mingfan asked Xiao Xie as he entered the inconspicuous car parked on the side of the street.


    Xiao Xie nodded. "I have bribed a person but they really do not know anything. All they know that the You family is easy to get along with, especially You Ri." He answered. "They are also surprised and puzzled why would You Ri move out since she has a good rtionship with her family. But, they didn''t ask the You family in case the You family would think that they are prying too much into their family life and rtionship with each other." He exined. "Thus, this question was left unanswered." He finished.


    Song Mingfan remained silent, and Xiao Xie noticed that his expression remained unchanged.


    "You noticed something?" Xiao Xie asked as he rested his chin on the steering wheel while he looked at Song Mingfan.


    Song Mingfan nodded. "Her rtionship with her family¡­ is it really good?" he asked.. "If it is, then¡­ how good it is? To which extent?" he added.

 Chapter 543 - You Family

    <h4>Chapter 543 - You Family</h4>


    The You family is consist of six members namely You Ming, the father and You Su, the mother. They have four children, with two eldest daughters, a boy after them, and a girl as the youngest.


    They are You Yu, the eldest who is now married and have four children. She was an office worker before but resigned to be a fulltime mother when she got pregnant and married with her now husband. You Ri, the second eldest, who recently died, was working in a designingpany. She is devoted with her work and has never had any romantic rtionship despite her poprity. The next one is You Shi who are in college. His grades are average. Although he has no vices, his friends are likely not good influence either. Thest one is You Zi, a high school student. She inherited their mother''s beautiful face like her elder sisters. She is now a magazine model.


    "Among them six¡­ who do you think would likely be the murderer?" Song Mingfan asked after he saw Xiao Xie was done reading.


    Xiao Xie was surprised. "Straight right to being the murderer?! Not a suspect first?!" he said. Though, he was just joking. "If I were to choose, the most suspicious is the boy ¨C You Shi." He said.


    "Because he has friends that are bad influence?" Song Mingfan asked. Seeing Xiao Xie nodding, he smiled. "I also have the same opinion." he told him.


    "But, it shouldn''t be him, right?" Xiao Xie spoke. "They are really out of the country." He said when he suddenly paused after he recalled something. "Even if they are to book a return flight ticket in advance then go to the country to kill You Ri, and used the return flight ticket after¡­ this You Shi should be the least suspicious then. He shouldn''t have the money." He exined.


    Song Mingfan rubbed his temples. "You Zi also shouldn''t be the one, since she''s just a high school student." He spoke. "Definitely not the two elders, either, since they are only relying on You Ri for their medical expenses." He said.


    "Then¡­ You Yu?" Xiao Xie asked and looked at You Yu''s picture.


    "Possible. She was an office worker before and should have saved enough money." Song Mingfan spoke. "It was also her husband who is paying for her and their children''s expenses. Where would she spend her savings when she was still working, then?" he asked.


    "So, You Yu is the most suspicious." Xiao Xie concluded.


    Song Mingfan nodded, feeling his head clearing up after their conversation. "Actually¡­ I was thinking." He spoke after a while.


    "What is it?" Xiao Xie asked.


    Song Mingfan gripped the steering wheel as he looked at themunity afar. "Don''t you think that the You family''s out-of-the-country vacation is too coincidental?" he asked. "You Ri died while they are out of the country, giving them an alibi thus clearing them out of the suspicious people list." He told him.


    Xiao Xie''s eyes widened. "That''s right!" he eximed. "Now that I think about it¡­ the entire family are suspicious!" he said and then frowned. "So, they nned a vacation in advance after they are going to kill You Ri?" he asked. "But, how did they rig a car while not in the country? We didn''t notice any remote controlled device in the crime scene area." He said.


    Hearing his words, a light suddenly shed inside Song Mingfan''s head. "Xiao Xie." He called.


    "Yes?" Xiao Xie answered.


    "What if¡­ what if they hired someone to rig You Ri''s car and then went to a ''vacation'' after?" Song Mingfan asked.


    Xiao Xie''s mouth fell open in a shock.


    "You Shi''s and You Zi''s schools are also on a vacation, and You Yu''s children are homeschooled." Song Mingfan continued. "This family¡­ they chose the best time to go on a ''vacation''." He finished.


    Xiao Xie''s pupils shook. "They¡­ they can go so far just to kill You Ri?!" he eximed. "She was the one who supported them all these years¡­ how can they kill¡­" he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Xiao Xie." Song Mingfan called. "These all are just my hypotheses. It wasn''t proven yet. So don''t feel angry." He told him.


    Xiao Xie frowned and he chewed a gum, feeling pissed. "Damn it. If all of your guesses are true, then they are really white-eyed wolves!" he said. "Heartless white-eyed wolves!" he added.


    Song Mingfan nodded in agreement. "For now, let''s go confirm their ''vacation''. Then, the ticket stations." He told him.


    "Sure!" Xiao Xie answered.


    Their car then left themunity, just missing the few individuals who just went out of the gates unnoticed. They went on the different direction, on their way to check You Ri''s apartment.


    ¡­


    Country Y.


    "What should we do¡­? Ri-jie''s dead!" You Shi spoke as he looked at their family members.


    "We still have one day left in our vacation." You Zi spoke as she fixed her sunsses.


    "You still have the mood for a vacation!" You Ming scolded her.


    "What can we do? We don''t have money to book a flight back to China." You Zi told him.


    You Ming fell silent. Indeed, their expenses are all paid by You Ri. Now that they don''t have their financier anymore, what would happen to them?


    "Dajie. What about Li-ge?" You Shi asked You Yu. He is referring to her husband, He Li.


    "Hmph! What about him? Didn''t I go with you here because we fought?!" You Yu snapped.


    "You found out that he is still in love with Ri-jie." You Zi spoke.


    You Yu red at her. "Now that she''s dead, he will definitely grieve over her!" she said. "Look! He still hasn''t even called me, even just to check how are our kids. It''s because he found out that she''s dead and he is preupied about her!" she sneered.


    "Yu-er, don''t be like that. You are now both husband and wife. What''s past is in the past ¨C " You Su softly told her.


    "What the hell are you intervening with this matter for?!" You Yu pushed her. "If not for you giving birth for You Ri, He Li won''t meet her!" she told their mother. "What''s more, why didn''t you make You Ri ugly when you give birth to her? Like making her face look deformed!" she told her. "Tch! So useless!" she spat and red at their mother.


    "Dajie, what are you made at mom about? If not for her, would I have a beautiful face and nice body for me to be a model?" You Zi coolly asked. "Also, if not for her, would you also have a beautiful face to snag Li-ge, forcefully tearing him away from Ri-jie?" she asked and smiled.


    "Btch! Don''t think I didn''t know you are seducing my husband!" You Yu yelled and tried to w at You Zi''s face.


    "Stop it! She still has a photoshoot when we return to the country!" You Ming told You Yu.


    "She''s a thirsty btch!" You Yu shouted and pointed to You Zi who is smugly smiling at her.


    You Shi''s face is about to copse. "Can''t anyone think of a way how we will survive when we go back?" he asked them. Their cash cow is now dead! Who will give him an allowance every month?!


    You Yu red at him when she saw him still thinking about You Ri. "Why don''t you go work, then? You are the third eldest and is also a boy." She told him. "You Zi even have a job. Only you don''t have, and you''re already twenty." She added.


    You Shi''s face turned red in anger. "Isn''t it just you beingzy?!" he said. "You are just making an excuse of being pregnant and bing a devoted mother and wife¡­ pei! You just made yourself pregnant not only to force Li-ge to be your husband instead of continue pining for Ri-jie¡­ you also just want to escape working to support our family!" he yelled at her.


    "Why, you - !" You Yu raised her hand to p You Shi.


    "Enough!" You Su said. Her eyes are turning red because of tears.


    You Ming pitied her and wanted tofort her, but he can''t stop their children now. Nobody now listens to him, the head of the family. How ironic. And how despicable his children now are! Before, they are still crying for him to buy them sweets and are reluctant for him to leave to work. Now, they looked as if he doesn''t exist anymore at all... as if he is already dead to them! Worse, they are treating him as a dead weight!


    "This family¡­" Hao Ming''s subordinate doesn''t know whether to scorn them or sarcasticallyugh as he listened on them fighting and exposing each other''s ugly secrets.


    You Ri is a swan among these ducks.. No wonder she moved out of their family and financially support them. If he would have a family like this, he definitely would change his name as soon as possible and act as if he doesn''t know them!

 Chapter 544 - Yours

    <h4>Chapter 544 - Yours</h4>


    "Twenty-fourth floor¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he and Yi Bing walked up the stairs.


    Where are Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Bai Wu and Jiu Ye? They separated from them earlier to further investigate Lin Weng after they found out that he, who is supposed to live with his uncle in the samemunity with the You family, Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana, actually has left his uncle and his family years ago!


    How can they know this change in Lin Weng''s life? Although they are the Inspection Department, they only know the general information in a world. It is their job to do further investigation. Thus, the four of them hurriedly left when they found out this information.


    All of them have a long way to go.


    "Your purpose ofing to You Ri''s apartment is?" Yi Bing asked, breaking the silence in the stairwell. Even though two men are walking upstairs in shining ck leather shoes, there are no footsteps that can be heard.


    In short, they are also ghosts. Anyone who would see them right now would feel that the scene is strange and their hairs would stood on their ends if they only will hear the silence where their footsteps should be heard instead. In short, it is creepy.


    But, neither Huo Ling nor Yi Bing are afraid since it was both of them who are making creepy scene. After all, grim reapers aren''t angels to make one feel safe and help them realize their dream. They are there to harvest (no. Ferry) souls. So, why should they be afraid of the supernatural since they are supernatural beings themselves?


    (Yi Bing: *goes back to the first arc. As if he hasn''t been scared of the ghost when he was still a soul¡­)


    Not to mention no one can see them, how will the humans know there are two men walking upstairs that should have the sound of footsteps?


    "I am thinking that maybe we can find a clue there why You Ri moved out of her family." Huo Ling answered. "Aside from removing distractions for her work, I think that she also is keeping something that she can''t tell or show her family thus she moved out." He exined.


    "For example?" Yi Bing spoke when they reached the twentieth floor.


    "A diary." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing looked at his back. "¡­ I thought you''d say a child or a lover¡­" he muttered.


    Huo Ling stopped and turned back to him with his brows raised. "With how she lived her life, she could have just gone straight to the convent! Obviously, she has no romantic life." He shrugged. "But, a diary is needed to be kept from her family. Everyone has their own secrets, after all. Naturally, she has her own share. And maybe she has written a diary and wrote it there." He exined as he resumed climbing the stairs.


    "What if she doesn''t have a diary?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Then, we''ll look for other clues that can tell us the reason she left her family." Huo Ling answered. "Aside from being a distraction for her work due to their noise or bothering you, I think it is convenient to stay with your family, instead." He spoke. "You can have someone to apany you. You can also have them cook for you or clean your room, even do some task for you like buy some materials." He turned back to Yi Bing. "This is on the premise that they are good ones. There''s also the bad ones." He said.


    "As in?" Yi Bing asked.


    "As in, the ones who causes you psychological issues." Huo Ling answered. "Nagging, asking for money¡­ then they would insult you for not giving them some¡­" he heaved a sigh. "And many other things." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "Yes. It would be really stressful staying in that kind of environment." He spoke. "It will add to the stress you are having in your work. So, it''s better to move out." He said.


    "Won''t you ask me why I suddenly know these things?" Huo Ling asked while opening the door for the twenty-second floor. "Or, won''t ask me if I had experienced these situations?" he added as they walked towards he stairs leading to the twenty-third floor.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "I have seen all your lives before you became a grim reaper. Thus, I know you had never experienced any of these situations." He told him.


    "Oh. You''re right." Huo Ling muttered as they climbed up the stairs.


    Yi Bing was the grim reaper assigned to him to assist him in his reincarnation cycle.


    "How was I like before?" Huo Ling asked, referring to the reincarnated lives he had. He only remembered his life in the Stable World.


    "Why do you ask?" Yi Bing asked back.


    "Because I have read one time, when I was alive, that grim reapers were sinners when they were alive." Huo Ling answered. "When they died, their soul was punished to roam for eternity, never to reincarnate. The ones who have heavier sins became grim reapers for them to repent their sins." He exined. "As to why they became grim reapers, it''s because sins execute their victim. Thus, grim reapers are executioners." He said.


    "You have a point." Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    "Everyone has sinned. No one is innocent." Huo Ling spoke. "That''s why I am curious how was I like in my other lives." He exined. "If you can''t tell me, then that''s fine, too." He said.


    "En." Yi Bing muttered and stopped.


    They have reached the twenty-fourth floor while talking. Huo Ling opened the door and they walked down the hallway, looking for You Ri''s apartment unit.


    Yi Bing walked behind Huo Ling, following him. He is looking at his bushy brown hair while he recalled Huo Ling''s words earlier.


    "Grim reapers were sinners when they were alive."


    But, you aren''t (a sinner). Yi Bing thought as he watched Huo Ling stopped in front of a door.


    "Everyone has sinned. No one is innocent."


    You are (innocent). Yi Bing thought and watched Huo Ling skillfully opened You Ri''s door with his pick-locking skills. Fortunately, this apartment''s security isn''t that advanced.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called when Huo Ling was about to enter You Ri''s apartment.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling turned.


    "Do you know why our world is called the Stable World?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Because everything is bnced, thus it is stable?" Huo Ling answered. "The number of men and women, old and young, sick and healthy, etc." he said. "And so is the ratio of the supernatural beings like ghosts and the humans." He added when he recalled.


    "That''s some of the reasons." Yi Bing spoke. "I will tell you another one." He said as he walked towards Huo Ling.


    Suddenly, Huo Ling took a step back and his figure entered You Ri''s apartment. But, Yi Bing continued to advance so Huo Ling continued retreating inside.


    Click. The door closed behind Yi Bing. "Another reason why our world is a Stable World because ¨C " he spoke as his ice-blue pupils met Huo Ling''s amber eyes. " ¨C the innocents and sinners are also bnced." He said.


    Huo Ling''s pupils shook. "What?!" he gasped.


    "So can be said for the souls." Yi Bing spoke as he looked at Huo Ling''s eyes.


    There is no reflection of himself there, as well as there is no reflection of Huo Ling in his eyes.


    "And so for the grim reapers." Yi Bing said as he retracted his gaze. "There are sinners and there are also innocent ones." He told him. "Huo Ling. Not everyone are sinners, thus there are innocents. But, innocents can be sinners, and sinners can''t be innocent again." He said.


    Huo Ling felt his head became dizzy.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called as he looked at the other''s confused face. "You are one of the innocent grim reapers." He told him.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak as he tried to digest the words that Yi Bing said.


    "The Stable World can remain stable because the grim reapers are also bnced ¨C half are innocent and half are sinners." Yi Bing said.


    "But¡­ but, there are 9999 grim reapers." Huo Ling finally found his voice. He raised his head and looked at Yi Bing. "What about the remaining one?" he asked.


    Yi Bing fell silent and stared at Huo Ling for a long while that Huo Ling thought he wouldn''t answer his question again like earlier. Just when he was about to speak, he heard the other spoke.


    "There is no odd number in the Stable World." Yi Bing spoke. "Not even the grim reapers." He said.


    "Huh? But ¨C " Huo Ling muttered.


    "The codes of the grim reapers don''t start from 0001." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling stared at him.


    "Huo Ling. It starts from 0000." Yi Bing looked in his eyes and saw how his pupils shrank. "Yes. There is a grim reaper whose code is 0000, which is you are using right now. Or else, where did ite from?" he asked.


    It can only be from you, since it has always been yours. Be it when you were still an archangel, or now a grim reaper.. It has always been yours.

 Chapter 545 - Cloak

    <h4>Chapter 545 - Cloak</h4>


    Bai Liu frowned after he, Wu Yi, Bai Wu and Jiu Ye went out of thepany where Lin Weng''s uncle said Lin Weng is working. But, they didn''t see Lin Weng there and after they checked thepany''s database, they didn''t see Lin Weng''s profile there.


    Lin Weng isn''t working here. He lied to his uncle and his uncle''s family who took care of him after his father and grandfather, who raised him when he was young, died. But, it was not a lie that he has been sending money to his uncle and his uncle''s family. Or else, his uncle would have already found out about his lie.


    But, where did Lin Weng go if he''s not working in thispany?


    "Should we check the bank?" Wu Yi suggested as they looked around.


    Bai Liu remained silent as he contemted.


    "Chief?" Wu Yi called and poked his arm.


    Bai Liu blinked. Then, he raised his head and looked at Wu Yi.


    Wu Yi immediately raised his hands in a surrender. Bai Wu and Jiu Ye nkly stared at their ''parents''. Father (Wu Yi) is so whipped for dad (Bai Liu). Bai Wu thought. This is the only thing he got right.


    "I am thinking¡­" Bai Liu muttered.


    Wu Yi nervously swallowed his saliva as he coldly sweated. Is he thinking for my punishment?! He thought.


    "¡­ maybe, there is a society for exorcists." Bai Liu said.


    "Huh?" Wu Yi nkly looked at him.


    Jiu Ye started. "A society¡­" he said. "An exorcist society?" he eximed.


    Bai Liu smiled. "Yes. Or else, where should Lin Weng be now? We can''t find him anywhere." He looked around.


    Wu Yi already recovered his wits and secretly sighed in relief that Bai Liu was deep in his thoughts and didn''t notice he offended him by poking him. "Yes. You must be right." He agreed. "We can''t find he, who is living, his location, when we should have." He said. "It must be that he has met other exorcists that knows a spell that can hide their location from us." he looked at Bai Liu. "After all, Lin Weng already knows our existence." He told him with a serious expression.


    Bai Liu gnashed his teeth in anger. "Damn that 0342!" he cursed. "He really brought us lots of trouble this time!" he kicked a pebble. "Jiu Ye." He called.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye answered.


    "Go find Huo Ling and Yi Bing and inform them that we''ll go to find this exorcist society. We can''t waste any more time." Bai Liu told him with a dark face.


    Bai Wu shivered in fear when he saw Bai Liu''s clenched fists. "I''ll go with him!" he raised his hand.


    Bai Liu nced at him. "Yeah. You go, too." He said. "Now that we know that there are exorcists in this world, and there might be groups of them¡­" his expression turned grim. He then started to walk to a direction to start looking.


    "That rally might be of the fake exorcists, but there should be real exorcists out there." Wu Yi muttered as he watched Bai Liu leave. "Jiu Ye. Bai Wu. You both take care. I''ll send Huo Ling and Yi Bing a message to meet you halfway. Contact us, your seniors, in case you''ll find something or something happens!" he told them two and ran after Bai Liu whose temper is most of the times bad and rarely good aside from being formal to his superiors.


    Jiu Ye stared at Bai Liu and Wu Yi in a daze as they watched them leave before he snapped out of his daze. "We should go." He turned to Bai Wu.


    Bai Wu nodded. "Where did senior Huo and senior Yi go again?" he asked.


    "You Ri''s apartment." Jiu Ye patiently answered as he tapped on hismunicator to conjure a map for both of them. "Let''s go!" he said after he checked online the address of You Ri''s apartment.


    "Okay!" Bai Wu answered. Then, the both of them started to run to the direction their map is pointing at.


    But, this scene was seen different in the eyes of the exorcists that coincidentally passed by. "What¡­ are my eyes failing me?" one of them said as he rubbed his eyes while he looked at the direction Jiu Ye and Bai Wu are going.


    "What''s wrong?" someone asked him.


    "L ¨C look!" the person said as he pointed. "T ¨C those¡­ those are ghosts¡­ right?" he asked.


    "''ghosts''?" everyone''s expressions immediately changed and looked to where he is pointing, only to see two hooded cloak floating as they are moving towards a certain direction.


    They were shocked.


    "Floating¡­ they are floating!" they eximed. They are just on their way to have a meal before going to exorcise a nobility''s house this afternoon. But, they were met this this strange incident.


    "They are really ghosts?!" one of them asked.


    "I only saw their gray hooded cloaks¡­ but, there''s nothing underneath!" the person earlier spoke. "I can''t even see their souls!" he told them.


    Their jaws dropped. The ghosts are actually souls that are filled with resentment.


    "If they have no souls¡­ then, can they still be called ''ghosts''?" one of them asked. "And, what''s with their gray hooded cloaks? Being in fashion?" he added, feeling puzzled.


    "Hey¡­ it can be that this is only a prank by someone?" somebody spoke as he looked around.


    "Must be¡­" the others agreed as they started to look around.


    "Should we still report this to the higher-ups?" the person before asked. "I don''t think this is a prank. I didn''t see any strings earlier nor there was someone around ying with two gray hooded cloaks." He told them. "After all, who would y this prank in broad daylight? Shouldn''t nighttime more suitable?" he said.


    "You have a point¡­" they agreed.


    "So, report this to the higher-ups?" somebody asked.


    "En. They might know something about this." They nodded.


    "What about those two gray hooded cloaks?" someone spoke.


    "They have already left! They are floating too fast. How can our old legs catch up?!" someone older said.


    "Oh. Then let''s go eat. I''m starving." They said.


    "Yeah." They agreed and resumed walking.


    That''s how Jiu Ye and Bai Wu unknowingly avoided being caught. Although they are really in a human form, if a human being with a talent like the exorcists see them, they would see them grim reapers in their grim reaper form. Ordinary humans won''t be able to see them.


    As for their gray hooded cloaks, it indicates their status as junior grim reapers. The interns would wear white cloaks with no hood and no soul nor skeleton would be seen underneath their cloak. The junior grim reapers would wear gray, hooded cloaks but like the interns, no soul nor skeleton would be seen underneath their cloak. As for the senior grim reapers, they wear ck, hooded cloaks and are seen with skeleton underneath their cloaks.


    Why skeleton and not a soul? It''s because their soul turned to their cloak. Why would their soul turn into a cloak? It''s because cloak symbolizes concealment. They, grim reapers, are sinners and should hide in shame. Thus, they use cloak to conceal themselves. Cloaks also can change one''s identity, thus to repent for their sins, they be grim reapers in the afterlife.


    Haoming Company.


    "I see." Hao Ming muttered after he listened to his subordinate''s report. He then ended the call after telling his subordinate to email to him the report.


    Not longter and hisptop ding-ed, indicating for a notification. He opened the notification panel and clicked. Then, a picture of the You family was seen on hisptop screen. He then scrolled down and read each of the family member''s profile including their secrets which his subordinate has heardst night after the You family quarreled because their vacation is nearing its end and they have to face the death of one of their family members, who is their breadwinner ¨C You Ri. They had to arrange for her funeral, which definitely cost big. Not to mention that they have to worry about their lives after You Ri''s funeral, where would they get this sum of money for her funeral?


    The police has already been displeased with the You family since they still continued their vacation instead of booking a flight for their immediate return to the country even after hearing the news of You Ri''s death from them. They are really such a shameless and scum of a family.


    "As for why she moved out¡­ I still haven''t heard a clue from this family. But, I am in favor of her moving out. At least she would have less stress in her life without this family of hers."


    Hao Ming read his subordinate''s not at the end of the page. He couldn''t agree more. He then raised his head when he felt that the temperature of his office dropped and, as expected, he saw a ck figure.


    "Why don''t you tell me why you moved out of your family?" he asked her.. "Maybe it has a connection with your death¡­ with your murderer?" he said.

 Chapter 546 - Third Party

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Third Party</h4>


    Inside You Ri''s apartment, Huo Ling and Yi Bing are looking around, searching for clues. Because the police is still investigating You Ri''s case, the owner of the apartmentplex didn''t look for a new person to rent You Ri''s unit yet. It also still hasn''t been a week or two. Thus, Huo Ling and Yi Bing are looking around unimpeded.


    But, just as they are in the middle of it, they heard footsteps outside the hallway along with some voices. The direction of the footsteps are going their way and they caught the words ''victim'', ''family'', ''out''. These neers are definitely going to You Ri''s apartment!


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at each other before they went to the living room to ''greet'' these people.


    Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie moved the police tape and opened the door before they entered. "The You family''s vacation should be ending today and maybe they''ll return to the country this evening or tomorrow." He spoke.


    Xiao Xie nodded. "Shameless family to finish their vacation rather than immediately go home to prepare their family member''s funeral." He frowned.


    "Their neighbors said that this vacation of theirs was won from a lottery since they don''t have enough money to go on a vacation as a family." Song Mingfan reminded him that the You family''s tickets and other expenses are free thus they dared to go.


    In short, they are poor.


    Xiao Xie sneered. "Because it''s only You Ri who is supporting them all!" he said. "They would be too ck-hearted to even ask money from her to go on a vacation." He huffed in anger.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at each other and caught the details of the You family returning and their vacation is due to winning in a lottery.


    "Wait." Huo Ling muttered. "They went on a vacation¡­ but You Ri didn''t?" he asked.


    "Must be she is the only one who has a work while the rest of her family are free, including the students." Yi Bing exined.


    "Oh." Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "This is too coincidental?" his brows furrowed.


    Yi Bing couldn''t agree more. "This case¡­ is really full of ''coincidences''." He frowned.


    Huo Ling looked at him.


    Yi Bing noticed his gaze. "idents are due to fate. Coincidences are man-made." He told him.


    As you say. Huo Ling thought and shrugged. He turned back to Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie who are walking around You Ri''s apartment like he and Yi Bing did earlier.


    "How''s the investigation on You Ri''s ssmates and acquaintances?" Song Mingfan asked Xiao Xie.


    "The informant is summarizing the list along with the connection of the people in the list to You Ri." Xiao Xie answered as he poked a decoration. "Say. If they are poor, then, how can they hire someone to kill You Ri while they are in the middle of their vacation?" he asked Song Mingfan.


    It''s as if there''s a bomb that exploded inside Huo Ling''s head. What?! He thought as his eyes widened. Hiring someone¡­ that''s right. Why didn''t he think of this?! He pped his forehead in frustration. "That''s right¡­ since everyone has an alibi, then they could have hired someone to do the dirty job!" he eximed as he grunted in anger because of his stupidity.


    Yi Bing is nodding as he rubbed his chin. "There''s also this possibility¡­ a third party person." He said.


    What he meant by ''third party person'' is that the victim is the first person, the mastermind is the second party person and the hitman is the third party person. The third party is paid by the second party to kill the first party.


    "The eldest daughter could hire one. She hasn''t spent a penny after she married He Li." Song Mingfan spoke, returning Huo Ling''s attention on him.


    "Hmm. You have a point." Xiao Xie nodded as he considered it. "But, if you are talking about money, that You Zi, the youngest daughter, also could hire one. She is quite sessful as a teenage magazine model." He said. "Yet, would she really hire one? She''s just a girl, right? She shouldn''t that be malicious to her elder sister, should she?" He looked at Song Mingfan.


    "What are you asking me for? I''m not a roundworm on her stomach to know what she''s thinking." Song Mingfan said. "Who knows there might be aplicated rtionship between then all family." He told him.


    "Hmm¡­ you are right." Xiao Xie agreed. "Judging by this angle, aside from the parents, only that You Shi is the least suspect." He spoke. "But¡­ he could have borrowed money from his peers. We can''t rule out this possibility, too." He told him.


    "En." Song Mingfan nodded, noting it.


    "So, what are you bringing me in You Ri''s apartment for?" Xiao Xie asked as he looked around. "Aren''t we going to the airport to see what lottery was it and who sponsored it?" he said.


    Huo Ling''s eyes narrowed when he heard this. "A lottery¡­" he muttered. His expression looked pensive.


    Yi Bing nced at him.


    "Say, someone from the You family won and the vacation prize coincides with all the family''s members'' vacant schedule aside from You Ri''s." Huo Ling slowly spoke. "Then, while the whole family was out of the country, You Ri was killed." He looked at Yi Bing. "What happened to You Ri was no ident. Then, this should be ''coincidence''. But, idents are due to fate. Coincidences are man-made. This is what you said earlier. So ¨C " he turned to look at Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie looking around. " ¨C this case has a mastermind." He said. Just as his voice fell, he heard Xiao Xie''s voice spoke.


    "Is this what you are looking for?" Xiao Xie asked as he turned to Song Mingfan, showing him a colorful piece of paper.


    Song Mingfan nodded and took it. "''Lifea''." He muttered when he saw the sole logo beneath the ticket.


    "''Lifea''?" Xiao Xie tilted his head. "Isn''t that the famous Westernpany for lifestyle products, from health supplements to fashion and electronics?" he asked. "Right. They also have travel products. So, this vacation of the You family is actually from them?" he said.


    "I am actually thinking that the date of vacation is coincidental." Song Mingfan spoke.


    Xiao Xie''s eyes widened in shock. "Mingfan, don''t tell me you suspect it''s the Lifea?" he asked. "What does You Ri got to do to them? They are a bigpany. Although You Ri can be called a sessful designer, she¡­" his voice suddenly fell. "Wait. Could it be she had a client that is rted to Lifea?!" he eximed.


    Huo Ling watched the two police officers while silently listening to the side. "This Xiao Xie is smart. I am thinking the same, too." He smiled.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" so you are actually like this? Indirectlyplimenting yourself. He thought.


    Huo Ling isn''t aware of Yi Bing''s thoughts. "Actually, I was thinking that You Ri doesn''t have a ticket and that the ticket is only for her family members." He spoke. "But, since these two police officers are looking for You Ri''s ticket, I concluded that the mastermind is really a schemer." He said.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked.


    "This mastermind already nned for You Ri''s family members to leave the country and kill You Ri in that time frame, making the family be suspects." Huo Ling answered. "The whole family left while the victim was left behind and was even killed while they are not around. Although this should actually eliminate the You family from the list of suspects, we can also do the reverse." He said.


    Yi Bing understood. "They left to not be suspected. This is their alibi." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "But, we know that this vacation ''prize'' was given to them through the ticket." He continued. "Let''s say that the You family is actually innocent. Then, the mastermind should be someone rted to this Lifea. They used the You family as a cover." He said. "They also purposely included You Ri''s ticket to not make their intention to kill her obvious. They included it since they know that You Ri won''t be able to go." He added.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "The culprit is really a schemer, then." He said.


    "Xiao Xue." Song Mingfan called. "Have someone check the airports and look at the flights for this week. We''ll go recheck You Ri''s clients that could be rted to Lifea." He said.


    "Yes!" Xiao Xie answered. They looked around for a while, looking for more clues before they finally left, bringing the flight ticket with them.


    "We''ll be leaving, too." Huo Ling told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded and followed him, only for them to bump into Jiu Ye and Bai Wu sneaking around the emergency exist stairwell. "What are the both of you doing? You look like thieves." He told them.


    Jiu Ye''s face flushed but Bai Wu''s eyes are bright. "Seniors!" Bai Wu called. "My dad¡­ ehem, the chief sent us to tell you that they are in a hurry to find clues about the exorcist society!" he told them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" what society? What did we miss?

 Chapter 547 - Remembers

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Remembers</h4>


    As soon as Bai Wu''s voice fell, Yi Bing remembered that he received an email earlier. He tapped on hismunicator and saw that there was an email from Wu Yi. He opened it and saw that it was a short message. It seems that he and Bai Liu must be in a hurry earlier.


    0514: The chief thought that there might be a society for exorcists and we are going to find clues about it. Bai Wu and Jiu Ye are on their way to tell you the details.


    Jiu Ye looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling earnestly. "Seniors. It''s like this. The Inspection Department went to thepany where Lin Weng is working but we found out that he wasn''t there. There are also no record of him being an employee." He exined.


    "What?!" Huo Ling was shocked. Yi Bing''s expression turned serious.


    "Chief is getting more suspicious. The vice-chief suggested that we check the bank where the money that Lin Weng ising from because the money should be real since his uncle doesn''t realize anything." Jiu Ye continued. "But, the chief suddenly had an epiphany, and there might be an exorcist society somewhere. After all, there was that rally before in the park¡­" he exined.


    Bai Wu nodded in agreement. "This Lin Weng hides too deeply!" he eximed.


    "''hide''¡­" Huo Ling muttered and frowned when he remembered about the culprit for You Ri''s death. "''hide''?" his eyes widened when he realized something. "Yi Bing. Why is You Ri''s resentment bound in the Haoming Company but her soul was in thatmunity?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing.


    "Her resentment being bound to the Haoming Company should be due to Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana, and that should be why her soul was in their houses." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling nodded. "It must be because she is suspecting them as the ones who killed her." He spoke. "But, souls shouldn''t remember anything after they died. Yet, You Ri''s soul is haunting the residences of the three primary suspects." He said.


    "That''s right¡­ souls shouldn''t have memories of their life, and even death. This is to prevent them from bing ghosts!" Jiu Ye said.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "But, she is behaving strangely. She ''remembered''." He said.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Huo Ling¡­ when you say ''remembered'', you aren''t referring to Li Yan, Li Li nor Shi Nana, are you?" he asked.


    Jiu Ye was startled. Bai Wu tilted his head. He doesn''t understand anything.


    Huo Ling smiled. "Yes." he answered. "Although You Ri''s resentment is haunting thepany because of those three, she didn''t kill them." He spoke.


    "Ling-ge, do you want to say that¡­ You Ri is haunting Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana not because she suspects that they might be her murderers, but actually, it was for another reason?" Jiu Ye slowly spoke as he tried to digest Huo Ling''s words.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded.


    "Then, what could the reason why she is haunting them three?" Yi Bing asked. "And her soul in their residences?" he added.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "I said earlier that she ''remembered''. I meant that she remembered her life when she died." He spoke. "Then, there''s her resentment. She should have died in peace, but she had actually a resentment. We thought before that this¡­" he muttered and shook his head. "We were wrong." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Bai Wu asked.


    "Let''s get everything in order." Huo Ling didn''t immediately answer. "You Ri died and she died in peace. But, her reincarnation was interrupted. After that, she turned to a ghost because she developed resentment." He said. "If she had memories as to what I suspect, then, she should have had her memories after her reincarnation was interrupted so she developed resentment." He exined.


    "That should be right." Yi Bing nodded.


    "But, souls shouldn''t have memories¡­ how did she have them?" Jiu Ye asked.


    Huo Ling suddenly smiled. "The interruption of direct reincarnation." He answered. "This should be one of its effects." He added.


    Their mouths dropped in shock.


    "But, of course, these all are just my guesses¡­" Huo Ling looked away.


    Yi Bing, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" then your guesses are all scary! They thought. Yet, they know it. These all might be true.


    "What should we do now?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "You Ri haunting Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana is due to her memories. She should have realized their fake sincerity towards her when she was alive." Huo Ling spoke. "As to why her soul is in their residences¡­ I still have to figure it out." His eyes narrowed. "Since she knows that the three are not her murderers, she shouldn''t be in their residences ¨C " he said.


    Yi Bing cut him off. "Huo Ling." He called. "You said¡­ she knows that they are not her murderers?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." he answered.


    "Then ¨C " Yi Bing looked at him. " ¨C she should know who it is, right?" he asked him.


    Huo Ling''s body froze. ¡­ fck. "¡­ fck." He cursed. "That''s right!" he eximed.


    Jiu Ye and Bai Wu were startled by his reaction.


    But, Yi Bing just smiled. Huo Ling''s brain work faster than his reactions. "Calm down." He told him.


    Huo Ling frowned in dissatisfaction. "Should we go ask You Ri''s resentment?" he asked.


    "¡­ it''s better not to." Yi Bing answered. "What if she''d be stimted?" he asked.


    Huo Ling sighed in disappointment. "That''s true." He muttered. "Then, we can''t do anything to her soul, too." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded.


    "¡­ wait." Huo Ling muttered when he suddenly remembered something.


    Yi Bing, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" what is it this time?! He won''t say anything scary again, right, and say it''s just his ''guess''?! They thought.


    "If You Ri knows her murderer, then why didn''t she directly go to where they are to find them and exact revenge?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing''s brows knitted. "That''s true." He muttered. "But, didn''t you say that she had her memories? And knows her murderer?" he asked him.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "She should have her memories¡­" he muttered. "She should know her murderer, but she didn''t go to them. Why? Also ¨C " he frowned. " ¨C how did she find out who was her murderer?" he asked and looked at them. "She died in peace so she shouldn''t have known someone was trying to kill her. But then¡­ but then ¨C " his pupils shrank when he realized something.


    Yi Bing understood. "But when her memories returned as an effect of her direct reincarnation interrupted¡­ she realized that it wasn''t an ident that happened to her. Someone wanted to kill her." He said.


    "What?!" Jiu Ye and Bai Wu eximed in shock. How did the plot turn to this?!


    "Thus, she haunted Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana when she turned to a ghost because she was suspecting them. But, they exposed their real faces to her thus she realized that they were all fake." Huo Ling spoke. "So, she continued haunting them. Yet, she didn''t kill them." He looked at Yi Bing. "Because she must have found out, at some point, who wanted to kill her!" he said. "And ¨C " her voice stopped.


    "What is it?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes suddenly widened in shock. He looked at Yi Bing. "Yi Bing, don''t you think¡­" his voice was quiet. "Don''t you think she saw her murderer before she died and connected everything after her memories returned?" he asked him.


    Yi Bing''s expression sank.


    "What¡­ what the hell?!" Bai Wu was stunned. "This¡­ this couldn''t be, right?" he said as he coldly sweated. This plot is too exciting!


    "If it is, then¡­ this is really cruel." Jiu Ye said.


    Yi Bing finally recovered his emotions. "But, that still doesn''t exin why her soul is in theirmunity." He spoke. "Also ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling. " ¨C if she knew who her murderer is, then shouldn''t her resentment not be in thepany, but where her murderer is? Shouldn''t she find them?" he asked.


    Huo Ling pulled his hair. "Oh." He muttered indifferently. "So there is still a loophole." He sighed.


    Yi Bing, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "¡­" so you are still guessing?! We''ve had enough of this stimtion! They thought with dark faces.


    Yi Bing coughed. "But, you are right." He spoke. "You Ri really hides deeply. We didn''t know that she can remember her life." He said. "Though, for some reason." He muttered.


    Huo Ling nodded. "There''s also her real murderer." He said.


    "Let''s take our time and think about itter." Yi Bingforted him. "Let''s go find Bai Liu and Wu Yi first and this exorcist society." He said. "We also have to find out the reason why You Ri''s soul isn''t appearing in the Death Note." He reminded him.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "There''s that matter, too." He heaved a sigh. "Let''s go find them first, then." He told him.


    "En." Yi Bing and Huo Ling descended, and Jiu Ye and Bai Wu are following behind them.

 Chapter 548 - Sympathy

    <h4>Chapter 548 - Sympathy</h4>


    "The foul here is too strong." Wu Yi spoke as he pulled Bai Liu behind him. "There should be lots of ghosts here since the resentment is too thick. And since there are ghosts here, this should be a ce for the exorcists to purify." He exined.


    "Fck!" Bai Liu suddenly cursed.


    "What is it?" Wu Yi immediately turned. He thought that the other was caught in something or something the like.


    "Bai Wu and Jiu Ye might faint if they would encounter the foul that is too strong like this one!" Bai Liu answered. "I forgot to remind them. And also ¨C " he looked around them. " ¨C I forgot to tell them to hide in case an exorcist might see them." He told him.


    They should have realized in the first ce. Ordinary humans can''t see them grim reapers unless they are dying. And Lin Weng isn''t dying. But, why did he see 0324? It''s because he is actually an exorcist! Bai Liu felt they all are too stupid. If Huo Ling didn''t realize it, though through another reason, they wouldn''t know it!


    Wu Yi chuckled. "I also forgot." He said, though he is smiling. You look like you disdain Bai Wu, but look at you now, it was his name whom you called first. He thought, though didn''t say it out loud. Their chief is a tsundere and he might punch him out of embarrassment. "I''ll immediately send them a message, and also to Yi Bing and Huo Ling." He told him as he tapped on hismunicator.


    "En." Bai Liu nodded as they looked around the abandoned yground. Yes. An abandoned yground actually has a strong foul. What''s ironic is the cemetery, where everyone is buried, only has lesser foul.


    This meant that this abandoned yground has a story, and Bai Liu and Wu Yi intentionally looked for one earlier. The most famous one since the exorcists definitely wouldn''t ignore this one because with this too much foul, it would definitely harm even just a passerby.


    So, the two of them went here and wait for an exorcist to appear. Then, they would follow the exorcist to their headquarter society. They might find Lin Weng there.


    "Eh?" he heard Wu Yi muttered. "Chief¡­ Yi Bing sent us a message. You definitely have to read it." He told him while he reads the message sent to hismunicator by Yi Bing.


    Bai Liu nodded and tapped on hismunicator. After reading the first sentence, Bai Liu could feel his face cracking. "What?!" he eximed and loudly cursed. "How can You Ri has her memories?!?!" he asked. Though, he knows he''ll know the answer to his question if he continued reading.


    Thus, he did.


    ...


    Haoming Company.


    "Her family is that bad, huh¡­?" Hao Ming muttered as he recalled You Ri''s answer to him earlier.


    "I am just a cash cow to them."


    That''s all that she said, but her words are impactful. Then, she disappeared. She looked sullen. Who wouldn''t feel saddened, and also mad, if they are just treated as nothing but a cash cow by her family? There is no warmth, as if she isn''t their flesh and blood. Thus, she left her family.


    Hao Ming wouldn''t feel sullen like her, since he has never been treated this way. His family is filthy rich, so there wouldn''t be a chance for him to be treated this way. So, he can''t sympathize with You Ri in this matter. Also, he sympathizes with her only because she was a car ''ident'' victim like his younger brother.


    "But¡­" he muttered as he pondered. "She could''ve had it easy with Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana, could she?" he said when he remembered the three''s haggard faces earlier when they went to his office, seeking for help. "Women''s temper really isn''t good¡­ especially during that time of the month¡­" she shook his head.


    He didn''t realize that ghosts couldn''t bleed.


    "Oh, right." He suddenly remembered something. "What help was those three are asking again¡­?" he scratched his nose as he tried to recall. "Ex¡­ exorc¡­? They also said something about a ''sect''¡­ what the hell is that?" he frowned, can''t recall itpletely. "Whatever. This is the fruit of their ''crime''. They should eat it even if it is bitter, since not all fruits are bitter." He shrugged.


    He returned to his work.


    ¡­


    Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana, seeing Hao Ming''s devil-may-care face, know that they can''t really rely on him. They are hoping he could help them since he has connections to find that group of exorcists who belong to a sect and has the surname ''Yan''.


    "Damn it! I should''ve asked for their contact number!" Li Yan cursed as he, Li Li and Shi Nana descended on the emergency stairs while asionally looking back in case You Ri''s ghost might suddenly jump on them.


    "I can''t, anymore¡­ my husband thinks I have gone crazy! That bastard!" Shi Nana gnashed her teeth in anger. She not only has to take care of their children, she also had to take care of his old parents who only do is to nag and scold her because they are dissatisfied with her! Now, her husband is being swayed by them that she had gone crazy because of a ghost!


    Those geezers¡­ why wasn''t it them who should be haunted by a ghost?! She thought as she clenched her fists. And that bastard¡­ who does he think he is? I''ve sired children for him and is taking care of his parents while I am also still working¡­ yet he! He also thinks I am crazy?! Her teeth grinded against each other because of anger.


    Li Yan looked at her. "If we can find those masters, things will definitely get better." Heforted her.


    "Ge¡­ I''m really scared¡­" Li Li whispered as she clung to Li Yan''s arm.


    Shi Nana red at this white lotus bitch. She hopes You Ri would finish Li Li first! Because of the recent haunting events in thepany, their colleagues are alienating them. But, Li Li remained popr with the men because of her delicate appearance.


    Things can''t go on like this! Shi Nana thought, slowly copsing inside.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    "We didn''t find any exorcist there despite waiting for a whole day." Bai Liu grimly spoke with dark circles under his eyes. "This world''s exorcists are despicable! The foul is too strong there yet they didn''t even do anything about it!" he said, pissed.


    "Yes, yes. That''s right. They aren''t chivalrous." Wu Yi spoke, coaxing the irascible temper of Bai Liu.


    "Hmph." Bai Liu scoffed as he drank the tea Wu Yi handed him to calm himself.


    "An exorcist society¡­ this must really exist." Huo Ling spoke. "As I''ve said before, despite this world epted the presence of ghosts, they still persecute the exorcists who exist to exterminate these ghosts that these people fear." He said.


    "That''s ironic." Jiu Ye said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "It alles down to everyone''s mindset." He shrugged.


    "That''s true¡­ the aristocrats like Hao Baiyun''s family hire exorcists." Bai Wu muttered when he recalled.


    "Did you call me?" a voice spoke behind them, and the listeners could hear a smile in it as if its owner is in a good mood.


    They all turned and saw Hao Baiyun who, as expected, is smiling widely.


    "Where have you been?" Huo Ling was surprised, but also happy. He felt like they have be friends now. He thought that he might never see Hao Baiyun again.


    Yi Bing noticed the joy in Huo Ling''s voice and he looked at him. But, Huo Ling''s, as well as the others'' attention, is on Hao Baiyun who suddenly appeared after some days they didn''t see him. Thus, they didn''t notice Yi Bing''s action, which made him feel displeased.


    Thus, he red at Hao Baiyun.


    But, Hao Baiyun''s attention is on Huo Ling whom he feel is pleasant-looking. "I went to see a friend." He answered.


    Huo Ling didn''t ask who is that friend since Yi Bing has told him before that Hao Baiyun went to the police station. "I see. How have you been?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "Good!" he said. He really felt good, since he saw that Gu Xingfeng has started to notice his presence but the other can''t find him. It was like they are children ying hide and seek. Thinking this, he giggled.


    Huo Ling can''t help but smile at Hao Baiyun''s affectiveughter. The others who also felt gloomy earlier, especially Bai Liu, couldn''t help but feel alleviated after hearing the brightughter like tinkling bells. All of them, except Yi Bing, became happy suddenly.


    This fox! Yi Bing thought as his eyes narrowed. He is itching to turn this ''seductive'' fox to an ice statue fox!


    "Right. I hear you speaking about exorcists again?" Hao Baiyun spoke. "It just happens that I hear my friend is also talking about these exorcists¡­ what was it called again¡­?" he muttered as he tried to recall. "Right. The ''Dawn of Light''!" he looked at them. "Guess what? This is a group¡­ a group of exorcists!" he told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" what the fck! Why is it so easy for this world''s natives to find this information?! This world is really biased! Hmph!

 Chapter 549 - Dawn Of Light

    <h4>Chapter 549 - Dawn Of Light</h4>


    "''Dawn of Light''?" they all muttered. This is that exorcist''s society''s name?! This is too¡­ edgy. They all thought and grimaced. Can they think of a better name?


    "Is it ''Dawn of Light''? Not ''Light of Dawn''?" Bai Wu stupidly asked. Wu Yi immediately covered his mouth after Bai Liu red at him.


    "How did you know this?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Hao Baiyun in shock. Hao Baiyun appearing before them and telling them all this¡­ this is like sending a pillow when they feel sleepy!


    "I heard it from my friend!" Hao Baiyun answered.


    Considering where Hao Baiyun went to when Yi Bing saw himst, neither Yi Bing nor Huo Ling asked about this ''friend'' of Hao Baiyun.


    "What about this Dawn of Light?" Bai Liu asked. "So, the exorcists really build a society for them?" he said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "The exorcists are aware of their fellow humans'' prejudice despite these humans are needing of their help, they still won''t ask help from the exorcists." He spoke. "Only the aristocrats believe in them, thus the exorcists formed a society where not only they would feelfortable to live in, but also to ask their fellow exorcists about some information formissions." He exined.


    "I see. This is a wise action, indeed." Wu Yi muttered. "Not only can they keep their identity as an exorcist, they can also earn a living." He said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "How did this¡­ friend of yours find this information?" Huo Ling asked.


    "He asked his friend to look for this and his friend found out a forum." Hao Baiyun answered, referring to Gu Xingfeng asking Xue Liping to investigate the exorcist world.


    "''forum''?" the grim reapers muttered and looked at each other.


    "Is it this?" Jiu Ye asked and showed Hao Baiyun his phone where the forum that Huo Ling seen before was shown.


    "Not this. They are just a front." Hao Baiyun answered.


    Hearing his answer, the grim reapers froze. Although they already know that those ''exorcists'' they met before that Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana hired are quacks, they still didn''t expect that these ''exorcists'' are actually backed by the real exorcists.


    "What are their goal?" Bai Liu asked.


    "Just as their society''s name imply, they want light to dawn in this world." Hao Baiyun answered.


    "''light to dawn in this world''¡­" the grim reapers muttered as they pondered over these words.


    "Do they think that this world is filled with darkness?" Yi Bing asked, getting the point.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "I think so, too. Or else, they wouldn''t name their group as such." He told them.


    Silence fell upon them.


    "If this world is filled with darkness, and they want to bring light to this world, then ¨C " Huo Ling spoke. " ¨C what is this light they are referring to?" he asked.


    They all looked at him and realized it, too.


    "That''s right¡­ to counter something, they should have something to use to counter." Wu Yi spoke. "What is this ''light''?" he asked.


    They all didn''t answer, since they don''t know what it is.


    Huo Ling decided to set this question aside for now. "Hao Baiyun, do you know someone named ''Lin Weng''?" he asked. "We are guessing he is an exorcists, and should be a real one¡­ he should be in the Dawn of Light." He told him.


    "''Lin Weng''¡­?" Hao Baiyun muttered as he tried to recall. Then, he shook his head when nothing came up. "No. I don''t know him. I''ve never heard of him, either." He answered.


    They all sighed in disappointment.


    "If that forum we found is fake, then what is the real forum? Where can we find it?" Yi Bing asked.


    "This¡­" Hao Baiyun shifted his gaze and grimaced. He was only eavesdropping on Gu Xingfeng thus he knows these information.


    The grim reapers immediately understood. Hao Baiyun is a ghost. If he wanted to know something, how can he ask a human who can''t see him about it?


    "I apologize." Yi Bing spoke with sincerity in his eyes. He spoke without thinking this time.


    "No, no! It''s alright!" Hao Baiyun waved his hands. He scratched his cheek and smiled, feeling embarrassed. "I actually should apologize. I can''t answer your questions¡­" he said.


    "No." Huo Ling cut him off. "You have helped us a lot." He told him.


    The Inspection Department nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, really. If you aren''t here, we will definitely still be like headless flies right now." Bai Liu said.


    "Chief is right." Wu Yi spoke. "Right now, we can''t find any more clues. But, you arrived and brought us a good news." He smiled. "Thank you, young master Hao." He told Hao Baiyun.


    "Yes. Thank you very much for your help!" Jiu Ye said and bowed.


    "Thank you!" Bai Wu copied Jiu Ye''s actions.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "You''re wee." He spoke. "In fact, I have been alone for some time¡­ no one can see me nor hear me, thus I don''t have anyone to talk to." He said, excluding Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng doesn''t count. Hao Baiyun felt something strange with his feelings towards the other.


    "You cane here to talk with us if you want to." Yi Bing spoke.


    Hao Baiyun looked at him. "Really?!" he eximed.


    Huo Ling nodded and held Hao Baiyun''s arm.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened in surprise. "Y ¨C you¡­ you can also touch me?!" he said.


    Yi Bing looked at them but didn''t say anything. He can understand Hao Baiyun''s loneliness thus he let themselves interact with Hao Baiyun. After all, Hao Baiyun is a soul and they should help a soul as much as they can.


    That is the grim reapers'' main task.


    "You cane here whenever you want to talk with us." Huo Ling spoke.


    "Ah, no¡­ I can see that you are very busy¡­" Hao Baiyun smiled, full of understanding. "I''ll drop by from time to time." He told them.


    They all nodded in agreement. They heaved a sigh because this soul is very understanding.


    "Then, I''ll go back to my friend now!" Hao Baiyun said. "Maybe I can hear more from him!" he said and waved at them before he flew away.


    The grim reapers. "¡­" although it is very helpful for us, you don''t have to work this hard! They thought. And what do you take your ''friend'' as for?! They added.


    It should be them, grim reapers, who should work for the soul. Yet why did it reverse now?! If the entire Lower Heaven would know this, they will definitely be aughingstock! When did the master be the servant and the servant be the master, hm?


    But, since Yi Bing is on the same boat as them¡­ Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing turned and caught their gazes. "What are you looking at me, for?" he asked.


    "Nothing." The four of them immediately looked away.


    "It was him who wanted to help us. We didn''t insinuate it to hint at him." Yi Bing exined.


    "Yes, yes! That''s right!" they nodded in agreement.


    Yi Bing ignored them and he turned to Huo Ling. "What are you thinking?" he asked when he noticed that Huo Ling was silent.


    "You Ri, her separated resentment, Lin Weng, and now ¨C " Huo Ling answered. " ¨C the Dawn of Light." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just waited for him to continue.


    "Right now, what we found is that You Ri''s resentment was separated from her soul, and there is an exorcist society called ''Dawn of Light''." Huo Ling spoke. "For You Ri''s case first, the investigation about her car ''ident'' is still undergoing. We found a clue about the Lifea, a famous Westernpany for life products. It was them who sponsored the You family''s vacation, making them absent during You Ri''s death, thus they were removed from the list of suspects. Though, in another angle, they can also be actually included." He looked at them. "Reverse psychology, and they might have hired a person to do the dirty job." He said.


    "Despicable!" they said.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "For Lin Weng''s case, we now know that there are real exorcists aside from the fake ones that we met and Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana hired before to exorcise You Ri''s ''ghost''." He continued. "But, these fake exorcists are actually a front of the real exorcists. Since they are used as a ''front'', I think that they are nning something big." He said.


    "That''s right¡­ to use something as a front, it means that you have something to hide." Bai Liu spoke. "But, what can these fake exorcists be used for to hide the real exorcists, since the fake exorcists are called ''exorcists'', too?" he asked.


    "A diversion?" Wu Yi''s eyes narrowed sharply.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned gloomy.


    "I''ve got a bad feeling about this." Bai Liu sighed.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes. The name ''Dawn of Light'', though sounds good at first but actually sounds ominous if you think about it.." He said.

 Chapter 550 - Society

    <h4>Chapter 550 - Society</h4>


    "''dawn'' should means ''to start''." Wu Yi spoke. "As for ''light'', why should they start the light¡­" he said.


    "They think that this world is dark." Bai Liu spoke and looked at Yi Bing who nodded. This was what Yi Bing said earlier.


    "Is it because they are persecuted that''s why they think this world is dark?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "That''s right!" Bai Wu eximed when he realized it.


    Since Bai Wu realized it, naturally, the four adults have already thought about it since earlier. (A/N: RIP Bai Wu XD)


    "So, they want to retaliate?" Bai Liu asked, pointing the crux of the matter. Being ostracized was never a good thing be it in the past or present, or in any other world.


    Neither of them answered. Usually, they wouldn''t interfere with these matters regarding about life. But, if this would involve the souls¡­


    "The souls¡­" Huo Ling muttered as his pupils shrank when he realized something.


    Yi Bing looked at him.


    "The souls¡­ no. Ghosts!" Huo Ling eximed as he abruptly rose from his seat.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Liu and the others asked.


    But, Yi Bing remained staring at Huo Ling. He knew that Huo Ling must have found something.


    "Think! What are the exorcists for?" Huo Ling asked.


    "To exorcise ghosts." They answered.


    "If the exorcists can exorcise ghosts, then they should be able to see, hear and even touch them. Since they are also able to exorcise them." Huo Ling said.


    They all nodded.


    "Since they can see, hear and touch them, then, why can''t they also talk to them?" Huo Ling asked.


    They stared at him.


    "¡­ just like us with Hao Baiyun?" Bai Wu asked.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded. "Since the exorcists can talk to the ghosts, then, don''t you think ¨C " his voice lowered. " ¨C they can ''befriend'' them and¡­ make the ghosts work for them?" he asked as he looked at them.


    They nkly froze for a second before their eyes slowly widened when they also realized it.


    "That''s right¡­ we befriended Hao Baiyun and he is working for us ¨C " Wu Yi spoke. " ¨C though it was unintentional on our part." He added.


    "If the exorcists can do this, then, would this be¡­ really bad?" Bai Liu grimaced.


    Their expressions sank as they realize the consequences.


    "This world will fall into chaos." Yi Bing spoke. "Worse, it will be due to the ghosts." He frowned.


    Their expressions turned grim.


    "But, something''s not right." Huo Ling spoke.


    "What''s not right?" they asked him.


    "If the exorcists want to retaliate against the society¡­ to the world by using ghosts, then shouldn''t they have not made the ordinary humans be aware of the ghosts'' existence?" Huo Ling asked.


    "¡­ oh." They muttered when they realized it.


    "You''re right¡­ ghosts are scarier if their existence is not known." Wu Yi spoke.


    Bai Liu nodded in agreement. "And it''s because of the fear of the unknown." He added.


    "Then¡­ who made the ordinary humans be aware of the ghosts'' existence?" Jiu Ye asked.


    Bai Wu scratched his head since he doesn''t understand anything again.


    "Lin Weng¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    They turned to him.


    "Lin Weng¡­ is he really with the Dawn of Light?" Huo Ling asked. "Hao Baiyun said he didn''t hear anything about him¡­ of course, it could be that Lin Weng is hidden deeply within the Dawn of Light if he is really with them¡­" he muttered when his voice trailed off.


    "Huh?" they muttered, didn''t catch what Huo Ling said.


    "Hiding." Huo Ling said.


    "What?" they asked. What is he on about now?


    "Since the beginning, You Ri''s soul and Lin Weng''s whereabouts were hidden." Huo Ling looked at them. "It was even hidden from us." he added.


    "That''s right." They nodded in confirmation.


    "Then, if it is hidden from us, can it be also hidden from¡­ the other exorcists?" Huo Ling asked.


    Silence fell.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called. "Do you meant that Lin Weng should be not with the Dawn of Light?" he asked.


    "That''s right." Huo Ling nodded. "Look. No matter how much we find Lin Weng, we can''t find him. If he is with the Dawn of Light, then he must have a high rank within them thus even Hao Baiyun''s ''friend'' didn''t hear of him." He said. "But, if Lin Weng is not with the Dawn of Light, and he is a real exorcist, then ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C could it be he is hiding from them?" he asked.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "This is highly possible!" they said.


    Huo Ling rubbed his chin as he contemted. "But, there is still some things left for us to find out." He spoke. "We have already found You Ri''s soul, and even also the matter of her resentment separating form her and that she had her memories. But, why is her soul''s location still isn''t appearing on the Death Note?" he asked. "There''s also Lin Weng''s situation. We still can''t locate him." He told them. "There''s also the matter of how Lin Weng interrupted You Ri''s direct reincarnation." He added.


    "Yes¡­ so many problems¡­" they heaved a sigh. Which one should they solve first? They thought and scratched their heads in frustration.


    "Let''s investigate the more severe case first." Huo Ling spoke. "Senior Bai. Senior Wu. I think you should investigate the Dawn of Light first." He told them.


    "Why is that?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling turned to face him. "If we can find the truth about the Dawn of Light, Lin Weng''s matter should be easier to deal with." He answered.


    Lin Weng is an exorcist and the Dawn of Light is their society.


    "Who knows, maybe his case would also be brought to light after we deal with the Dawn of Light." Hhuo Ling added.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding.


    "Then, we''ll continue to investigate the Dawn of Light." Bai Liu decided.


    "Yes." Wu Yi nodded in agreement.


    "Are you going to take Jiu Ye and Bai Wu with you?" Bai Liu asked. Huo Ling and Yi Bing naturally would go after You Ri''s soul since she is their task.


    "Bring them to Hao Baiyun." Yi Bing answered.


    "Huh? Why?" this surprised them. Are the juniors going to be reduce to conversation partners for Hao Baiyun?


    "Hao Baiyun should be with Gu Xingfeng." Yi Bing answered.


    "Oh!" Huo Ling realized it. Who they are sending Jiu Ye and Bai Wu to is not Hao Baiyun but Gu Xingfeng! They are going to be spies!


    Also, with Jiu Ye and Bai Wu directluy listening, they can immediately ry information real time!


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi are smart and they guessed this Gu Xingfeng is Hao Baiyun''s ''helpful'' friend. "This is a good idea." They agreed. "Jiu Ye, Bai Wu. Go and find Hao Baiyun. And follow his instructions, okay?" they told them.


    Hao Baiyun has been a ghost for a long time thus he definitely know something more in this world, as well as the ghost world. Jiu Ye and Bai Wu could learn some espionage tips from him, too, aside from getting information from Gu Xingfeng.


    "We understand!" Jiu Ye and Bai Wu obediently nodded.


    "Good." Bai Liu smiled while Wu Yi patted their heads and sent them away after getting the direction to the police station from Yi Bing.


    "Then, Wu Yi and I will find the traces of the Dawn of Light with Jiu Ye and Bai Wu updating us real-time through Hao Baiyun¡­" Bai Liu spoke. "¡­''s friend." He continued.


    Wu Yiughed while Bai Liu grimaced. Although Hao Baiyun gives them information, the information he hase from Gu Xingfeng. Thus, it is right to say that it is from Gu Xingfeng who they will be ''updated''.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing nodded.


    "We don''t have much time." Huo Ling heaved a sigh. "I''ll go to the Li residence and Shi residence where You Ri''s soul is while Yi Bing will go to the Haoming Company to try and make contact with You Ri''s resentment." He said.


    Who would expect that the case of a single soul would actually make them stumble upon a big conspiracy?


    Stable World, Afterlife Department, R&D.


    "Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!" the machine beeping was heard inside the silent room filled with piles of ''junks''.


    Sha Jiu raised his head from the sea of ''junks'' and looked over. "Huh?" he muttered.


    Hai Ba walked towards Sha Jiu and removed a te from his head. "That sound again." He said. "The Energy Reading Device." He reminded him.


    Sha Jiu climbed out of the mountain of junks and crawled towards his table because his leg was stuck on something. Then, he pointed a key and the sound which is an rm stopped.


    "Which world is it?" Hai Ba asked.


    "Normal World 112." Sha Jiu answered.


    "This sounds familiar¡­?" Hai Ba muttered as he tried to recall.


    "That''s the world the Inspection Department is going after one of their people screwed up." Sha Jiu told him. "And that''s where Yi Bing and Huo Ling went to, too." He added.


    Hai Ba. "¡­" so, it''s them again?!

 Chapter 551 - Absurd

    <h4>Chapter 551 - Absurd</h4>


    Shi Jiu knows that what happened once can happen twice. Thus, he learned to calm down despite the rising frustration in his heart. "It seems something bigger thanst time is happening in Normal World 112." he spoke and finally with a tranquil expression on his face as he removed his leg from the junk.


    Hai Ba, after working with Sha Jiu for a long, long time, naturally can discern the emotion under Sha Jiu''s mask. But, he didn''t say anything since the other is pretending a fool.?Instead, he cleared Sha Jiu''s seat for him. "''something bigger''?" he asked when he caught the two words.


    "There is suddenly a big movement of energy in this world." Sha Jiu answered. Then, he suddenly paused. "Well, this is a supernatural world, actually, so there should be more energy in this world to sustain its supernatural beings for them to keep being ''alive''." He exined. "But, for it to have a big movement¡­" he muttered. "Things aren''t looking good." He frowned.


    Hai Ba nodded in understanding. "Well, it seems that you have to take a trip to Gu Shi''s office." He spoke when he remembered what happenedst time. "As well as the Middle Heaven." He added.


    Sha Jiu''s face instantly darkened. No matter how much he pretends that this matter is no big deal, and no matter if he keeps ignoring Yi Bing again, he knows he can''t continue this act. Middle Heaven means Shen Sheng, this unpredictable god.


    But I don''t want to see that god! He thought as he inwardly cried and inwardly cursed Yi Bing and the Inspection Department, especially that subordinate of theirs ¨C 0342, who has now been punished and who knows what had happened to him.


    Just what the hell did they do this time?!


    Normal World 112.


    Yi Bing, Bai Liu and Wu Yi collectively sneezed. Huo Ling, Jiu Ye and Bai Wu looked at them three as they rubbed their noses.


    "Who the hell is cursing at us?!" Wu Yi asked with a helpless smile.


    "Not me!" Bai Wu answered.


    "Idiot. Who says it is you? If you will talk behind out backs, wouldn''t we definitely know?" Bai Liu asked.


    "Oh. You are right." Bai Wu muttered as he hit his head.


    Jiu Ye looked at him and wanted to tell him to not hit his head since he will be stupider. But, he held his words in after he saw that the three adults'' expression turned serious. He nervously gulped. Earlier, they all gathered back here in this ''haunted'' mansion.


    That means that they have gathered some information.


    "I''ll speak first." Huo Ling spoke.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi nodded while Yi Bing just coolly sipped his drink.


    "You Ri''s soul is surprisingly easy to talk to." Huo Ling started. "If I knew, I would have gone to her as early as I could have." He said.


    "That''s because we still didn''t know if there are restraints." Yi Bing spoke after he wiped his red lips. "After all, the soul''s resentment has separated from its soul for the first time in the history of the Afterlife Department. It is right to be cautious." He exined. "But, since time is running out, we have to take risks. Fortunately, nothing bad happened after you approached her." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "I found out from her that Shi Nana is an ill-tempered old hag while Li Li is a two-faced b*tch." He said.


    Everyone grimaced with the adjectives that Huo Ling spoke. Weren''t these wordsing from You Ri? Wasn''t she a gentle and mild-tempered sister? Then why did her words turn coarse now? They thought as they looked at Huo Ling.


    "These are her original words. I''m just rying it to you all." Huo Ling spoke after he saw their expressions. "Once the lies were exposed by the truths, one would definitely change, if not,ter." He told them.


    They have nothing to say.


    "Shi Nana being ill-tempered is proven. We met her before." Wu Yi spoke when he remembered the irate Shi Nana. "But, how is Li Li a two-faced b*tch?" he asked.


    Bai Liu nodded in agreement. "Not only is she two-faced, but she is also a b*tch?" he asked in surprise.


    "But, when we met her with Shi Nana and Li Yan, she seemed nice?" Jiu Ye said.


    "She is a gentle sister, must be the same as You Ri." Bai Wu added.


    Huo Ling looked at them. "Deception." He answered.


    "Oh." Everyone immediately had a knowing look, except Bai Wu who looked puzzled and Jiu Ye who frowned when he understood what Huo Ling is trying to say.


    As expected, they heard him continue. "Shi Nana originally is a good senior. But, when she met the talented You Ri, not to mention that You Ri is young and also beautiful, she felt suppressed by her." He said.


    "Thus, she became irate." Bai Liu muttered.


    Huo Ling nodded. "But, You Ri said that Shi Nana is really a good senior since she can see her mentoring their colleagues." He said and sipped his drink.


    Everyone. "¡­" Shi Nana must be good, except to You Ri. They thought, can''t help feeling sorry for You Ri. Not to mention that Shi Nana is hostile to her, Shi Nana also is harsh to her during their work. No wonder her resentment haunted Shi Nana.


    "As for Li Li¡­" Huo Ling continued. "She is actually seeing You Ri as a rival." He said. "For Li Yan''s attention and affection." He added.


    Everyone. "¡­" fck! What''s with this sudden development?! They thought as their faces darkened.


    "Weren''t Li Yan and Li Li¡­" Bai Liu frowned.


    Wu Yi whistled while Jiu Ye''s face turned red. Meanwhile, Bai Wu still had a nk expression on his face.


    "Who knows?" Huo Ling shrugged. "You Ri also doesn''t put them in her eyes¡­ well, if this is that simple." He took a deep breath.


    Everyone''s expression turned solemn when they felt that Huo Ling is about to tell them something shocking.


    "That Li Li¡­ she was actually You Ri''s ''friend''." Huo Ling said.


    "What?!" they eximed.


    "But, behind You Ri''s back, she is creating rumors about her being a sl*t, wh*re, and attention-seeker." Huo Ling continued. "She knows that Li Yan likes You Ri, thus she fanned the mes to make Li Yan hate You Ri. Like ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C she climbed onto Hao Ming''s bed. Li Yan got mad and he almost had¡­" he shook his head since he doesn''t want to continue.


    Their faces turned red from anger and also green in disgust towards Li Yan. This bastard!


    "Fortunately, You Ri escaped in time with Li Li''s ''help''. Li Li scolded Li Yan in front of You Ri which made You Ri felt grateful, but actually confessed to Li Yan that time and she told Li Yan that You Ri isn''t worth it since who knows how many men did she¡­ ehem." Huo Ling coughed.


    "Fck!" they all finally can''t help but curse. Just what did You Ri do wrong to them?!


    "All these¡­" Wu Yi muttered with knitted brows.


    "Her soul has been camping outside the Li residence and Shi residence so how can she not hear their secrets?" Huo Ling asked. "She didn''t report Li Yan because Li Yan threatened her the next day that he will tell everyone that he really had her." He said.


    "Bastard!" they cursed, noting down to report Li Yan to the police. They will definitely make that bastard pay!


    "Then¡­ I asked You Ri if she knows who killed her." Huo Ling spoke.


    They all turned to him.


    "She answered she didn''t." Huo Ling said.


    "What?!" they eximed. Just when they are about to speak, they heard Yi Bing who is silent since earlier spoke.


    "You Ri is lying." Yi Bing told them.


    "How did you know?" they turned to him.


    "Setting aside the fact that she can lie even if she had a good moral when she was alive because she learned the truths after finding out the lies after death ¨C " Yi Bing looked at them. " ¨C and that the souls shouldn''t have any reason to hide the cause of their death nor feel any embarrassment for that¡­ her resentment told me that You Ri knows who killed her." He told them.


    "What¡­ then why did You Ri lie?!" they asked, feeling bewildered.


    "Because her resentment will definitely kill the murderer." Yi Bing answered.


    "Huh? But, the murderer should pay for their sins¡­" they said.


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing and he understood. "Then, this means that she wanted to protect her murderer." He spoke.


    They sharply turned to him. "That''s absurd!" they cried.


    "Yeah. The truth not only hurts, but also can be absurd." Yi Bing said. "Thus, no one believes in it to avoid the pain, and to continue living in their ''reality'' that is weaved with lies." He told them.


    They all fell silent as the words echoed in their minds.

 Chapter 552 - Lin Weng

    <h4>Chapter 552 - Lin Weng</h4>


    "Hao Ming actually can see You Ri''s resentment that is in the form of a ghost?!" they eximed in shock after they heard what Yi Bing told them.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En. She told me that Hao Ming is helping her find her murderer as apensation for Shi Nana''s, Li Li''s and Li Yan''s bullying her in thepany which he ignored before." He exined.


    "Well, this¡­ is this alright?'' they asked, unsure. A living person is working with a ghost. Not to mention, a hostile ghost at that.


    "Since Hao Ming didn''t die, then it must be okay." Yi Bing shrugged. "What about your end?" he asked the Inspection Department.


    "Jiu Ye." Bai Liu called.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye answered and rose from his seat. He then cleared his throat. "I and Bai Wu followed senior Hao''s instructions to hide from his friend, the chief Gu Xingfeng and listen in on the conversations around us to get some clues." He spoke. "What we found is that this exorcist society, the Dawn of Light, is very hidden and only their upper echelon can know where their hideout is." He exined. "The undercover sent by chief Gu is only a lower-tier member, so he can''t go to their hideout." He added.


    They frowned. "This is troublesome." They muttered.


    "If they can do undercover, why can''t we?" Bai Wu asked.


    For the first time, Bai Liu didn''t berate him since his question is sensible. Even Jiu Ye is listening attentively.


    "Because those who possess powers like the exorcists, and I mean the real ones at that, could see our true forms." Bai Liu answered.


    "''true forms''¡­" the two juniors muttered.


    "It would be fine if it is just an idental sight. But, if the person deliberately gazes at a grim reaper, it would be like staring into the abyss." Bai Liu continued. "The abyss would stare back at you. You will die." He told them.


    Jiu Ye and Bai Wu were shocked.


    "But, of course, the person can be exempt from death if the grim reaper wouldn''t reap their soul from their body. Or that the grim reaper wouldn''t find out you are staring at him." Bai Liu said. "Of course, the grim reaper might also be malicious and would definitely kill you even if you just identally saw them." He added.


    "''malicious grim reapers''¡­?" the two juniors looked at each other.


    "Enough. We have gone off-track." Bai Liu raised his cup. "Wu Yi, you continue." He said, deliberately skipping Bai Wu since the other is an idiot.


    Wu Yi nodded. "Xiao Ye and xiao Wu also heard from the two police officers named ''Song Mingfan'' and ''Xiao Xie'' about apany named ''Lifea''." He spoke. "Thispany is a very famous Westernpany that sells life products. It was the Lifea that sponsored the tickets of the You family which they won from a raffle." He exined. "Currently, they are investigating the Lifea if it has a connection with You Ri." He said.


    "We also found out about the Lifea after we went to You Ri''s rented apartment unit and ''met'' Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie." Huo Ling spoke. "I am still looking into the Lifea''spany profile and hired a private investigator online for him to check if the Lifea has a connection with You Ri." He exined.


    "How about Lin Weng?" Yi Bing asked.


    Bai Liu sighed in defeat. "Still has no news of him." He frowned. "It is like he suddenly disappeared." he told them.


    "He is a human, so he can''t disappear. Only the supernatural beings, like us, can." Yi Bing said. "He definitely must have left some tracks." He added.


    They nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right¡­ this Lin Weng¡­" Huo Ling muttered when he recalled something. "I also asked You Ri is she knows him and she said that Lin Weng was one of her ssmates when they were in high school." He said.


    Everyone looked at him in shock. "¡­" what the fck! You actually know this and you didn''t say this earlier?!


    "¡­ sorry." Huo Ling apologetically smiled when he saw their expressions and he guiltily rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Did she say anything?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nervously gulped when he saw Yi Bing''s smile. That meant, he is screwed. Yi Bing will definitely write this mistake of his in his note. "Yes." he immediately answered.


    Bai Liu, Jiu Ye, and especially Bai Wu, couldn''t see the undercurrent between Yi Bing and Huo Ling. Meanwhile, Wu Yi imperceptibly meaningfully smiled and hid it by drinking.


    "What did she say?!" the three asked.


    "She said that Lin Weng is a very silent person and had an alienated atmosphere surrounding him." Huo Ling answered. "In short, he is a loner." He told them.


    "A loner¡­" they muttered with a pensive expression on their faces.


    "He is like the cold protagonist type in shounen manga and anime that always sits by the window at the back of the ssroom and looks outside the window with the breeze blowing his hair and the curtain, giving him a dramatic emphasis effect." Bai Wu spoke.


    Everyone looked at him. "¡­" what the hell is with this description?! They thought, though they also feel that Bai Wu isn''t wrong.


    Huo Ling coughed, definitely knows what Bai Wu meant since he was also an otaku when he was alive. He looked away to hide his embarrassment.


    "Yes. She also said that Lin Weng is neither cool nor warm. Just lukewarm, especially with his rtionship towards his ssmates and teachers." He continued. "And his life is focused only in school and his home. He rarely joins any activities and he wasn''t in any sports or drama or academic clubs. In short, his life looked nd." He told them.


    "This¡­" they all looked at each other. "Doesn''t he look pitiful, too?" they asked.


    "No!" Huo Ling answered with a firm voice. "He wouldn''t be pitiful if he actually enjoys this kind of life, right?" he asked. "He may look lonely to others but what if he is actually enjoying this kind of life?" he looked at them.


    The others heard his words and finally noticed something. Why do you look so sure about this? Huo Ling, are you actually¡­ they thought, but in the end, they didn''t voice out their thoughts. They don''t know if Huo Ling might be sensitive so they didn''t want to hurt him with their questions.


    Yi Bing who knows that Huo Ling was a donghua and audio drama voice actor with the alias ''Howee Jackson'' didn''t say anything. "Did she say anything else?" he asked him.


    "Yes." Huo Ling answered. "She told me that she once had an interaction with Lin Weng but the other wasn''t deterred by her beauty and just acted normally." He told them.


    "This¡­ You Ri was actually a vain person?" they asked.


    "Maybe before. After all, they were just teenagers that time." Yi Bing shrugged.


    "Then, I asked her if she has met Lin Weng before she died." Huo Ling spoke.


    Everyone''s expressions immediately changed and they waited for Huo Ling''s answer.


    "She said she did." Huo Ling told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "WHAT?!" they eximed.


    "I asked her when, and how¡­" Huo Ling continued and lowered his gaze when he recalled You Ri''s words.


    "I was also surprised when I saw Lin Weng. He looked flustered when he saw me. Then, he knelt before me and raised his hand, with his two fingers ¨C his index finger and middle finger, on his lips. He chanted in a low, but also shaking, voice as he closed his eyes. I saw a tear fell from his eyes. I felt the heavy feeling he felt that time as soon as his tear fell on me. That warm liquid I felt on my cheek, it brought mefort which made me realize the suffocating feeling I felt that day. It also brought sadness."


    "But, this sadness actually came from him. And when he opened his eyes, I don''t remember whether it was the reflection in his eyes or through his eyes that I saw myself¡­ well, my selves. One lying lifeless in the riverbank after it was thrown out of the car''s window that broke due to the impact of the car crash. Meanwhile, the other one is ''alive'' and is nkly staring at him. That''s when I realized that I actually died."


    As soon as Huo Ling''s voice fell, silence filled the entire house. Jiu Ye felt his eyes turned hot and warm liquid streamed down his cheeks as a suffocating and sour feeling bubbled in his chest. Bai Liu''s face looked stiff while Wu Yi is silent. Bai Wu is surprisingly also silent. Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s face remained emotionless.


    "He tried to save her." Bai Liu spoke in a soft voice. He took a deep breath to calm the raging emotions inside his chest.


    They hated Lin Weng before because the other caused trouble for You Ri by interrupting her direct reincarnation. But, right now, they couldn''t thank him enough. If not for Lin Weng, You Ri wouldn''t know even in the afterlife the ugly truths hidden by the beautiful lies of the people around her.


    Truly, how Fate works.. It might y tricks on people, but right now, they couldn''t be more d with its trick on Lin Weng''s and You Ri''s lives.

 Chapter 553 - Shift

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Shift</h4>


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at the dark clouds above the Haoming Company while they sat on the bench beneath the tree while they looked at the people passing by.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called the name that smoothly gone out of his lips.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered while watching the people pass by them.


    "Do you know why I want you to ferry souls in the other worlds first before you ferry souls in our world, the Stable World?" Yi Bing asked him.


    "No." Huo Ling answered. This is the first time he will be ferrying a soul. Though, he felt that it was a strange andplicated case, and the difficulty is very hard.


    It is like you are a novice in the online games and you have met thest BOSS. His first assignment just had to be in aplicated situation. But, he won''tin, anyway, since, as he said, this is still the first time. He is hoping the next time won''t be as hard as this.


    "There are two reasons." Yi Bing spoke, rousing Huo Ling from his thoughts. "One: to not affect the bnce of the world." He said, raising his index finger before he raised another finger. "Two, the souls here can affect the bnce of the world, too, thus, they are stronger than the ordinary souls." He told him. "Like you." He added.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak, since he knows that there are more things that Yi Bing will say.


    As expected, Yi Bing continued. "The souls here have the potential to be grim reapers after they die and thus could travel to other worlds." He spoke as he pointed the humans passing by them. "Unlike the other worlds, the strength of the souls vary thus only some of them can be grim reapers. Not to mention the condition of their soul, for example, Shou Ji''s case." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded when he recalled Shou Ji. Although Shou Ji''s soul was gravely injured, if it was nurtured, it could return to its peak condition when he was still alive.


    "You Ri is just an ordinary soul and didn''t reach the qualification to be a grim reaper." Yi Bing said. "Not to mention that she fell into aplicated situation, she would have to enter reincarnation. As for the exorcists, they have the potential since they possess some power." He told Huo Ling.


    "Then, will we recruit some people here to be grim reapers?" Huo Ling asked.


    "We can, but not at the moment." Yi Bing answered. "First, they haven''t died yet. Second, the Afterlife Department has the list of the souls that have the potential to be grim reapers. Third, right now, the grim reapers all are full." he exined.


    Huo Ling then understood. "Hm?" he muttered when he recalled something. "But, wasn''t that 0342 has to be reced?" he asked.


    "Yes. The Afterlife Department can choose from the list who will rece him." Yi Bing answered.


    "I see." Huo Ling muttered. "That''s them?" he said when he noticed a group of people within the crowd.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded. "They won''t be able to see us, don''t worry." He said as he looked at the exorcists with narrowed eyes.


    These exorcists should be protected by this world''s rules thus they can overpower their spells, and that''s why they also can''t locate Lin Weng. Yi Bing isn''t angry, though, since he knows that the rules exist for the world to protect itself. Just like what happened in Shou Ji''s world that reset, which made them think at first that it was due to rebirth.


    Huo Ling believes in Yi Bing. If Yi Bing said that they can''t be seen, then they can''t be seen even if these exorcists are protected by the world''s rules and overpowers them. "Do you think they belong to the upper echelon of the Dawn of Light?" he asked.


    "We''ll find out." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling nodded and they walked towards the exorcists until they stopped a distance away from them before they started to follow them. Since You Ri''s stance is still the same, Huo Ling didn''t bother with her and decided to help Bai Liu and Wu Yi find Lin Weng. He also heard that the You family has finally returned, but since You Ri was ''guarding'' the Li residence and Shi residence. He concluded that her murderer must be in these residences, and not someone in her family.


    But, it shouldn''t be among Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana. You Ri wants to protect her murderer thus her murderer must have been someone very close to her. Although Li Li was once her ''friend'', You Ri didn''t go after her after she died. And her resentment only haunted Li Li. Thus, it can''t be Li Li.


    Then, what''s left is the Li family members, Shi family members, as well as the Lifea. Jiu Ye and Bai Wu are already in the police station to hear some updates from Gu Xingfeng regarding You Ri''s case as well as the exorcist society. Thus, Huo Ling, Bai Liu and Wu Yi could set off with ease to find Lin Weng.


    Yi Bing naturally followed after Huo Ling. He didn''t say anything after Huo Ling stopped pestering You Ri''s soul, since he can see that You Ri is stubborn. Thus, he thinks that Huo Ling made a wise choice in choosing Lin Weng even though You Ri is his assignment because Lin Weng also has a connection with You Ri. If You Ri wouldn''t speak, then Huo Ling will ask Lin Weng.


    Huo Ling''s instinct tells him that Lin Weng is their breakthrough, both in You Ri''s case and the exorcist society''s case. But, what secrets does Lin Weng hold? For him to be hunted down by the exorcist society so he hid deeply. Then, he saw a high school ssmate and tried to save her¡­


    Wait. Huo Ling thought as his feet screeched into a halt. ''save her''? His brows knitted as he pondered over these two words.


    "Huo Ling?" Yi Bing called as he turned when he noticed that Huo Ling suddenly stopped following him. "What''s wrong?" he asked when he saw the other''s pensive expression.


    Huo Ling raised his head and met Yi Bing''s gaze. "Yi Bing¡­ could it be, Lin Weng¡­ has the power to bring someone who recently died back to life?" he asked.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened when he heard this. "What?" he muttered as he walked towards Huo Ling, ignoring the exorcists who disappeared after they turned into a corner. "What did you just say?" he asked.


    "I mean, Lin Weng tried to save You Ri, right?" Huo Ling spoke. "And You Ri''s soul already have separated from her body. But, it was floating near her body thus she must have just died a few moments ago. So, Lin Weng tried to save her." He exined.


    Yi Bing stared at Huo Ling for a long time. "You mean, he can revive the dead ones?" he asked. "The recently died ones?" he added.


    "This is just my conjecture." Huo Ling sighed.


    "But, it won''t hurt if we think it this way." Yi Bing patted his shoulder. "And, if this is true, then this must be the reason why the exorcist society wants to find him." He said. "But, for him to have an ability, he should have either inherited it or he learned it from somewhere. Did You Ri say anything regarding Lin Weng''s family?" he asked him.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "She only said that Lin Weng has been living with his uncle and his family. As for his parents, no one knows." He answered.


    Not even the neighbors know who Lin Weng''s parents are. Some even actually thought that his uncle is his elder brother. But, no matter how curious they are, they wouldn''t ask such personal matter even if they are neighbors. Some truths don''t have to be said.


    "But, Lin Weng''s uncle, he should be an ordinary person." Huo Ling spoke as he pinched his chin while he stared at the ground. "The exorcist society is frantically looking for Lin Weng, but they didn''t touch his uncle nor his uncle''s family. They must have principles, and this also shows that Lin Weng''s uncle is an ordinary person, as well as his family and they don''t know about the exorcist world." He exined. "Or¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed while the corners of his lips curled up. "Or, Lin Weng isn''t biologically rted to his uncle?" he said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "If he is adopted, then it exins everything." He spoke. "Just that, where and when did his uncle met him? If it is in an orphanage or if he picked him up from somewhere, then his uncle might not know who are his parents." He exined.. "But, if his uncle does, especially if they entrusted Lin Weng to him, then his uncle should know the exorcist world and deeply hides to avoid the eyes of the exorcist society¡­" he said.

 Chapter 554 - Lin Jin

    <h4>Chapter 554 - Lin Jin</h4>


    "What the fck!" Bai Liu and Wu Yi cursed after Yi Bing told them about Huo Ling''s conjecture about Lin Weng''s uncle ¨C Lin Jin. "Are you sure?!" they asked as they looked at Huo Ling in disbelief.


    "This is just my conjecture." Huo Ling answered. "But, the possibility is high." He told them.


    "Then¡­ let''s go to the Lin residence?" Wu Yi spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He answered. "We have to know the enemy first before we go to theirir." He told them.


    "This is a sensible decision." Bai Liu agreed. "It just happens we still don''t know where theirir is." He said. "Let''s go!" he told them.


    "Yes." they nodded and they left, heading to You Ri''smunity.


    ¡­


    Haomingpany.


    "Why can''t we find them?!" Shi Nana asked, feeling frustrated as she hit her table. There are big circles under her eyes that are bloodshot.


    Li Yan isn''t any better. His hair is disheveled and his cheeks are sunken. He looked like he suddenly aged. Their colleagues have started to stay away from them since Hao Ming scolded them that day. Only Li Li looked better than them. Although there are ck bags under her eyes, she has maintained her fair and smooth skin which made their colleagues admire her, especially the men. This made Shi Nana''s teeth ached in anger.


    "Maybe they got mad so they didn''t appear before us again." Li Yan tried to pacify them.


    "Or maybe they think that we are beyond saving." Shi Nana snickered as she nced at Li Li whose face paled. "We all know who harmed her worst." She said as she looked at Li Yan whose face turned dark before she turned to Li Li whose face turned red in shame. "I admit I was never good to her, but I won''t admit I am like the two of you!" she said. She finally had enough! Yes, she deserves to be hated by You Ri.


    But, why did she have to group together with these two?! They are the ones who harmed You Ri more than she did!


    "Shi Nana! Are you trying to run away?!" Li Yan asked in anger as he watched Shi Nana left. Their colleagues are watching them on the side.


    "No!" Shi Nana answered as she turned. "I will admit my mistake and have those masters have me talk with You Ri to apologize!" she said before she left.


    "Damn it!" Li Yan cursed as he kicked the chair. "What are you looking at?!" he asked the others.


    "Tch! Damn arrogant bastard!" they muttered as they returned to their works. "He deserves to be haunted by You Ri. Who told him to assault her?!" they said and red at Li Yan.


    Li Yan''s face turned green. Meanwhile, Li Li sobbed. She immediately covered her mouth.


    "Hey. Li Li also is being haunted, right?" they heard the others whispered. "Do you think that she is¡­?" they asked.


    Li Li''s face turned even paler. But, before she could speak, she felt nausea and she vomited.


    "Li Li!" Li Yan cried as he rubbed Li Li''s back.


    "Ge¡­" Li Li called as she clutched the pregnancy test kit in her pocket along with the result she got from the hospital this morning. "I¡­ I am pregnant." She spoke. "And, it''s yours." She told him.


    Li Yan''s eyes widened in shock. "WHAT?!" he eximed.


    "Ge¡­" Li Li''s tears fell.


    "No¡­" Li Yan muttered as he stared at Li Li in disbelief.


    "Ge¡­?" Li Li called when she noticed that Li Yan''s expression looked off. She raised her hand to touch Li Yan.


    "No¡­ it isn''t mine!" he said as he pped her hand away.


    The others heard the pping sound and they looked over again. It isn''t over yet? They thought and frowned for being disturbed in their work.


    "Ge¡­ this is yours!" Li Li told him.


    "No!" Li Yan answered. "That shouldn''t be mine¡­ yes, yes¡­ I saw you once dining with your former suitor. It should be his, right?" he said as he red at Li Li.


    Li Li gaped at him in shock. "Ge, you¡­ how can you say this?" she asked, feeling hurt. "It was you¡­ it was you who took my first time!" she said.


    The others who are near them heard them and they gasped.


    "It was you¡­ this is the test result and it coincides with that date." Li Li spoke as he gave the paper to Li Yan. "And I only dine with him for a short while. I immediately returned. He''s also already married!" she told him. "I only have you in my heart!" she added.


    "No!" Li Yan torn the paper without even looking at it. "I don''t believe you!" he told her before he stormed out.


    Li Li sobbed as her tears continued to stream down her cheeks.


    "Girl¡­" the nearest female colleague sighed as sheforted Li Li.


    Meanwhile, their male colleagues stared at her in shock. She¡­ wasn''t she and Li Yan half-siblings?! They thought. But, they shut their mouths since they saw Li Li broke down.


    ¡­


    "Ha." You Ri''s resentment grinned as she watched what just happened.


    "Are you done watching?" Hao Ming who is standing beside her asked. "Your family has returnedst night." He told her.


    "Them?" You Ri''s resentment sneered. The ck wisps of air float around her dark figure. "They don''t deserve my kindness." She said. "Never." She added."


    Hao Ming nodded in agreement.


    "Do you know who killed me?" You Ri''s resentment asked.


    "It shouldn''t be your family." Hao Ming answered.


    "I think so, too. They don''t have the guts." You Ri scoffed.


    Killing her is also killing their cash cow. But, now that their cash cow has died, who will provide for their expenses now?


    "It can''t be Li Yan, Li Li or Shi Nana, either¡­" Hao Ming muttered.


    You Ri''s resentment frowned. "Then, who do you think it was?" she asked.


    "My people have found out that the ticket of the You family that they won through a raffle was from the Lifea." Hao Ming told him. "Does this ring a bell?" he asked.


    "''Lifea''? A Westernpany for life products?" You Ri''s resentment said.


    Hao Ming nodded. "Can you remember anything else regarding thispany?" he asked. "Like a client, perhaps." He added.


    But, You Ri''s resentment shook her head. "No. I have never had any client that is rted to Lifea." She answered.


    "I see." Hao Ming sighed.


    ¡­


    "You aren''t from the exorcist society." The middle-aged man spoke as they all sat down when Lin Jin''s wife received them earlier.


    "You can tell?" Bai Liu asked.


    Lin Jin nodded. "You don''t have that crazed fanaticism in your eyes." he answered.


    "''crazed fanaticism''?" they asked.


    Lin Jin''s wife just listened as she poured them some drinks.


    "Let me introduce myself first." Lin Jin spoke. "I am Lin Jin, the uncle of Lin Weng who is being hunted down by the Dawn of Light." He said.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "You really know?!" they eximed. Then, they turned to look at Huo Ling. He is right again! They thought.


    Huo Ling''s expression remained calm. "We apologize for suddenly barging in. I am Huo Ling." He introduced himself.


    "Yi Bing." Yi Bing spoke.


    "I am Bai Liu, and this is Wu Yi." Bai Liu said and pointed Wu Yi who nodded at Lin Jin.


    They waited for Lin Jin to introduce his wife, but then saw that he didn''t and his wife just remained silent. Their brows furrowed, feeling that something is wrong.


    "She''s not my wife." Lin Jin told them. "She is my servant, whom I told to pose as my wife to fool the Dawn of Light." He exined.


    "We will get to the point, then." Huo Ling spoke. "We are looking for Lin Weng, but because he is rted to You Ri and he met her before she died." He said. "Of course, we already know that he isn''t her murderer after investigating. We want to find him for two different matters." He looked at Lin Jin. "One, to find out who is You Ri''s murderer. Two ¨C " his fists clenched. " ¨C to know what exactly is the Dawn of Light nning to do, which made them hunt down Lin Weng." He told him.


    Silence fell as Lin Jin finished drinking. He wiped his lips before he answered. "For the first matter, I know You Ri. She was Lin Weng''s ssmate before and she is a nice kid." He spoke. "For the second matter, I think you have already guessed based from your expressions. The appearance and number of the ghosts have increased." He told them.


    Their expressions turned grim. "What about Lin Weng?" they asked.


    Lin Jin stared at them. "You also have already guessed it, right?" he asked back. "Lin Weng can revive someone." He told them.


    It really as Huo Ling guessed. "Then, the Dawn of Light wanted Lin Weng to revive someone from death?" they asked.


    "It isn''t possible if someone has been dead for long." Lin Jin answered.


    Their brows knitted when they sensed something from his words.. "You mean¡­ the Dawn of Light knows that someone will die and they want Lin Weng to be present to revive that someone after they die?" they said.

 Chapter 555 - Fanaticism

    <h4>Chapter 555 - Fanaticism</h4>


    "No¡­ this isn''t right." Huo Ling muttered.


    They looked at him. "If they know that person will die, then why don''t they just save that person and not go to such lengths to find Lin Weng and have him revive them after they die?" he asked.


    Hearing what he said, Bai Liu and Wu Yi realized it. "That''s right." They nodded in agreement. "Would anyone just look on if they saw a person dying?" they asked.


    "Yes, you are right." Lin Jin nodded. "But, it is because it isn''t a person that they want to revive." He told them.


    "¡­ huh?" they looked at him. "''not a person''¡­? A ghost?" they asked. "But, isn''t Lin Weng''s power¡­?" they muttered.


    "Yes¡­ Lin Weng''s power is reviving the dead only shortly after they died. But, this¡­" Lin Jin sighed. "They must have found a way to cover up the shoring of Lin Weng''s power." He told them.


    "Who is it that they want to revive?" Yi Bing asked.


    Lin Jin turned to him. "A powerful being that exists only in children''s tales ¨C " he answered. " ¨C Zero." He said.


    ¡­


    Somewhere, Lin Weng looked at the dark clouds in the sky that made the atmosphere even gloomier.


    "Why are they still after me¡­?" he muttered, asking himself. "I already told them that I can''t save anyone, no matter what kind of being they are." He heaved a sigh as he looked at his hands. Then, his gaze fell on the red marks around his wrist.


    He was working in thepany when the Dawn of Light suddenly approached him and told him that they needed him to revive a god. ''god''? That is just children''s fairytale! Why do they believe in it! And, this ''Zero'' isn''t really a god, but a ¨C


    ¡­


    Lin residence.


    "A ''monster''?" Huo Ling, Bai Liu and Wu Yi muttered when they heard what Lin Jin said.


    Lin Jin nodded in affirmation. "Yes. A monster that is used to scare children." He spoke. "But, it actually has no name since the beginning and was just referred to as a ''monster'' by the parents to scare their naughty and disobedient children." He exined.


    "Then, where did this name ''Zero''e from?" they asked.


    Every time Yi Bing heard the word ''Zero'', his brow twitched since he remembers Lord Zero, or who was Huo Ling formerly as, both an archangel and a grim reaper. But, since Lin Jin said that this ''Zero'' is a monster, he inwardly sighed in relief and recovered his expression. He was just thinking too much.


    Huo Ling couldn''t have gone in this world before¡­ right?


    Lin Jin didn''t immediately answered. "When the word ''dawn'' was spoken, whates to your minds?" he asked them back.


    "''dawn''¡­ it couldn''t be ¨C " they looked at him. " ¨C ''beginning''?" they asked.


    Lin Jin smiled. "It was never ''one'' that was the first. It was ''zero''." He said as he sipped his drink.


    Their heart thumped loudly against their chest, especially Yi Bing. Zero¡­ wasn''t their codes in the Afterlife Department also starts at zero? They thought as they looked at each other. This¡­ is just a coincidence, right? They added as they clenched their fists.


    Fortunately, Lin Jin didn''t notice anything and he continued. "The Dawn of Light actually has existed since my grandfather''s time." he spoke. "You have heard that the exorcists have experienced a life and death situation, right? And that was how they gained powers?" he asked.


    "Yes." they answered. This was what Hao Baiyun told them.


    "The founder of the Dawn of Light was actually friends with my grandfather." Lin Jin spoke. "One time, he, my grandfather and their other friends went on a school vacation. A snowstorm suddenly hit the area where they went." He said. "Only the two of them were alive." He looked at them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "So, they have survived and gained powers?" they said.


    "It couldn''t be called ''power''." Lin Jin spoke. "Because it doesn''te from them. Instead, they borrow it." He told them.


    "''borrow''?" they muttered.


    "To this being that they call ''god''." Lin Jin answered.


    "What?!" they eximed.


    "After he and my grandfather returned, they talked about this ''god''. They actually have seen this god when they ''died'', and this ''god'' saved them." Lin Jin exined. "They also said that this ''god'' gifted them ''power'' for them to use in this new life of theirs." He said.


    "What the¡­" their faces are filled with disbelief. ''have seen when they died''? Doesn''t this referring to them ¨C grim reapers?! They thought with widened eyes. "A ''god''? They don''t dare to! They aren''t gods. They are grim reapers!


    Wait, no, this shouldn''t be what they are concerned of. They thought as they looked at each other with their gazes speaking. If what Lin Jin is saying true, then, doesn''t this mean that a grim reaper didn''t harvest the souls of Lin Jin''s grandfather and the founder of the Dawn of Light? This is breaking the rules! And one rule is that only the dead can see the grim reaper, never the living. It is because the living will die if they would see the grim reaper, and the grim reaper would harvest another soul.


    But, this grim reaper saved the two people. He broke the rule. Who is this ''Zero''? They thought in bewilderment. They didn''t notice that Yi Bing is coldly sweating.


    ''Zero''¡­ a grim reaper¡­ Yi Bing thought. It couldn''t be Huo Ling, right? He clenched his fists. Huo Ling was lord Zero before, as the first grim reaper. But, there was no record of him as a grim reaper anywhere, thus no one knows how he was as a grim reaper, especially Yi Bing who followed after him and reced him as the first grim reaper.


    Lin Jin naturally doesn''t know the grim reapers''plicated thoughts and he only thought their expressions as a shock due to what he told them. "Unbelievable, right?" he spoke. "Humans shouldn''t possess power aside from their knowledge. But, the power of the exorcists exist. It is supernatural, and there are also the ghosts¡­" he said.


    "Then, this friend of your grandfather founded the Dawn of Light after that?" Huo Ling asked.


    Lin Jin nodded. "He gathered people who also have life and death experience and the Dawn of Light was created." He said. "My grandfather was his co-founder. He believed that the Dawn of Light exist to worship Zero, expressing their gratitude towards him. But¡­" he stopped.


    "Your grandfather didn''t expect for his friend''s worship to go beyond his expectations?" Yi Bing asked.


    Lin Jin nodded. "That''s right. He¡­ wanted to revive Zero." He told him. "It was because their ''god'' never appeared again." He said. "They realized that their ''god'' disappearedter because they can''t find any more people who lived after they almost died. Thus, he thought that their ''god'' died." He exined.


    They all fell silent. As supernatural beings, they know that gods, although immortal, can also ''die''. But, a god''s death is different. They disappear, after there was no one longer that has faith in them. So, gods grants the wishes of their believers in order for them to continue to live. Their poweres from their believers'' faith.


    So, it wasn''t that surprising to them that Zero ''died'' and that the founder of the Dawn of Light believed so. But, they also know that there isn''t a god in this world. Only ghosts.


    "How exactly are they going to revive Zero?" they asked.


    "I have told you before that Zero was thought of as a monster before, right?" Lin Jin asked.


    They nodded.


    "They thought that Zero manifested from people''s fear, so they n to have the ghosts scare the people and collect everyone''s fear for Zero to manifest." Lin Jin exined. "Then, there is also Lin Weng''s power." He sighed.


    "Did Lin Weng inherit his power from his parents?" Wu Yi asked. "If he did, then shouldn''t you also have a power? After all, either one of his parents should be your sibling¡­" he said as he looked at Lin Jin.


    "Who said I am Lin Weng''s biological uncle?" Lin Jin asked back, making them taken aback.


    "You aren''t?!" they eximed.


    "Or else? Lin Weng has a power while I don''t have. Let us say that powers can also be inherited through genes, then I also should have one since I am his father''s or mother''s brother." Lin Jin smiled.


    "Then, who is Lin Weng''s parent? Why was he with you?" Yi Bing asked.


    "His mother entrusted him to me." Lin Jin answered.


    "His mother?" they were surprised.


    "Lin Weng came from a family of exorcists." Lin Jin spoke. "His great-grandfather is the founder of the Dawn of Light, Fang Bo." He told them.


    Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets ¨C literally. "WHAT?!" their jaws dropped in shock.


    Lin Weng is the great-grandson of the founder?! Then, doesn''t this mean that Lin Weng is the future heir of the Dawn of Light?!

 Chapter 556 - Hacker

    <h4>Chapter 556 - Hacker</h4>


    "But, isn''t he being hunted down by its members?" Bai Liu asked when he remembered.


    "Yes." Lin Jin nodded. "As soon as Lin Weng was born, his family wanted to use him to revive Zero." He told them. "Lin Weng''s mother realized that her husband married her only to sire a child for him since their family, who has the power of foresight, has foreseen that this child that will be born in their family next will bear a power different from theirs and they see it as the answer for Zero''s revival." He exined.


    "The other children of the new generation in their family didn''t possess that power, so they guessed that it must be Lin Weng who is yet to be born. Lin Weng''s mother then found out this and she ran away from the family while still pregnant."


    "Lunatics!" they eximed in disbelief.


    Lin Jin nodded in agreement. "It just happened that she was my junior in college and I know about the exorcist world. I exined to her everything, thus she entrusted Lin Weng to me." He added.


    "Then, Lin Weng''s family¡­" they said.


    "Truth can''t be kept hidden forever. They found Lin Weng recently." Lin Jin answered. "Fortunately, Lin Weng has noticed since he was young that he was different and became wary of his surroundings. When he came of age, I told him everything. He moved out of our house and lived outside, waiting until the time the Fang family arrive and to exin everything to them. But ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C he was locked up. It was fortunate he managed to escape in the end and is now in hiding." He finished.


    A long silence fell upon them as they pondered over the things that Lin Jin said.


    "Then, you. How about you?" Huo Ling asked. "Why don''t you possess any power?" they asked him.


    Hearing their question, Lin Jin smiled. "I actually have." He answered.


    "Huh?" they muttered and stared at him. They really can''t see anything on Lin Jin.


    "My grandfather''s power is called ''escape''." Lin Jin spoke. "He can escape from anything, aside from his sins and, of course, death." He exined.


    Their eyes widened in shock when they realized something.


    "So, you mean to say that the Dawn of Light not bothering you is because of your power?" Yi Bing asked.


    "That''s right." Lin Jin nodded as he drank. "I can make even those exorcists to not think of me nor feel my presence. Thus, they ''ignore'' me." He spoke. "But, you, gentlemen¡­" he looked at them. "Who exactly are you?" he asked them.


    They didn''t answer.


    Lin Jin didn''t pursue their answer since he can see they don''t pose a threat to him. "If I have answered everything you wanted know, then I apologize for not seeing you out." He told them.


    "Yes." they answered and rose from their seats before they left.


    "Master, they¡­" the servant spoke.


    "Take your family with you and leave this country." Lin Jin cut her off. "The following days will be more turbulent." He told her.


    "Yes." the servant answered and respectfully bowed before she left to fetch her kids upstairs who are posing as their children.


    "Qi Rui ah¡­ if only had I been braver when I confessed to you before, would your fate had been different?" Lin Jin asked in a low voice.


    Qin Rui is Lin Weng''s mother and she had died giving birth to Lin Weng. Lin Jin promised her to protect Lin Weng and to not let him fall into the Fang family''s hands. But, who made Lin Weng na?ve before, underestimating the fanaticism of his paternal family? Lin Jin can''t stop him from naively confronting the Fang family thus he ended being locked up.


    But now, Lin Jin is sure that Lin Weng had be smarter. Or else, how can the Fang family still not find him?


    ¡­


    "So, we have to save the world this time?" Bai Wu asked in surprise when they have gathered near the police station.


    Everyone looked at him. Though it sounds chuuni, but he is right. To save the ghosts from being controlled by the exorcists, it seems that they really have to save the world to do it.


    "Saving the world could also be saving Lin Weng first." Yi Bing spoke.


    "¡­ ah." They muttered when they understood.


    "Huh? What does that mean?" Bai Wu asked them.


    "It meant that we have to get Lin Weng and not let him fall into the enemy''s hands." Jiu Ye kindly exined to him.


    "I see! That''s right!" Bai Wu agreed.


    Bai Liu rolled his eyes at this silly son¡­ err, disciple of his. Wu Yi smiled.


    "Lin Jin can''t help Lin Weng again after the Dawn of Light found out where he is because Lin Jin''s power should be applicable only to himself." Huo Ling spoke. "He knows this thus he let Lin Weng leave." He said.


    "You''re right." They nodded in agreement.


    "What about your end?" Bai Liu asked Jiu Ye and Bai Wu.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye and Bai Wu stood in attention. "We heard that officer Xue who is in charge of investigating the exorcist society Dawn of Light has found a lead. We split up and Bai Wu-ge proposed to follow officer Xue to eavesdrop¡­" he stopped and then coughed. "I suggested that he record in hismunicator the conversations." He told them.


    Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Bai Liu and Wu Yi know that Bai Wu is stupid. Thus, he can''t do eavesdropping tasks since it is useless because he will forget everything he will hear. Jiu Ye thinking to make Bai Wu do recording is a smart choice.


    Bai Wu guiltily rubbed his nose. He knows that he is stupid. "I''ll send to you the recording." He told them.


    "Is there anything else?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Right. The Lifea¡­" Jiu Ye spoke.


    Everyone''s expression turned serious.


    "Chief Gu didn''t find anything suspicious with Lifea. You Ri never had any client that is rted to Lifea, either." Jiu Ye told them.


    They all fell silent. What does this mean? This means that the Lifea being the sponsor for the tickets is just truly a coincidence.


    "This¡­ does this means¡­" Bai Liu muttered as he looked at Huo Ling and Yi Bing.


    "No. This isn''t the end." Huo Ling spoke. "I must have missed something." He frowned and fell into contemtion.


    None of them spoke to not distract Huo Ling from thinking.


    Lifea¡­ You Ri¡­ the one who killed You Ri could only be someone who knows her. But, someone who knows You Ri and their connection to Lifea which is a famous Western life productspany¡­ wait. ''famous''? He thought as his pupils shook when he thought of something. He abruptly rose from his seat making his seat fall and made a loud noise when it fell on the floor.


    "Huo Ling? What''s wrong?" Yi Bing asked when he saw the shocked look on Huo Ling''s face.


    "Hacker¡­" Huo Ling muttered under his breath.


    "What?" they asked, didn''t hear what he said.


    Huo Ling turned to them. "A hacker! It could be a hacker!" he said.


    "''hacker''? What hacker?" they asked.


    "Lifea is a very famouspany, thus everyone knows it. Naturally, this hacker should also know it!" Huo Ling spoke. "It must have hacked into the Lifea''s system to change the ticket schedules and match it with You Ri''s family''s schedules to plot for You Ri''s death." He exined.


    Their jaws dropped in shock. "What?!" they eximed.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath to calm his emotions. "I will ask the private investigator I hired to check if the Lifeapany''s system has been attacked recently. And for him to investigate if You Ri had a ssmate or acquaintance who is good in usingputer." He said as he took out the cellphone he is using in this world to contact a resident of this world that is the private investigator he hired.


    ¡­


    In the Haoming Company, the door of Hao Ming''s office opened and a man smiled in embarrassment when he saw Hao Ming looked at him. "Boss¡­" he called.


    "What?" Hao Ming asked.


    The man, who is a private investigator, scratched his head. "I had to tell you something¡­" he answered. "Recently, my bike broke down so I was short on cash to buy a new one ¨C " he said.


    "Get straight to the point." Hao Ming cut him off.


    " ¨C so I took a side job. Coincidentally, the client is investigating You Ri''s case." The man answered and looked at Hao Ming.


    "So?" Hao Ming asked.


    "This client of mine is really good. Look, boss." The man said and showed the screen of his phone to Hao Ming.


    "''Lifea''? ''hacker''?" Hao Ming asked with his brow raised.


    "This client is better than me. He found many things more than me. So, what''s the use of hiring a private investigator?" the man wryly smiled. "He is thinking that the online raffle of the Lifea was rigged and so is the schedule of the tickets. And it coincided with You Ri''s death during the absence of the You family.." He exined.

 Chapter 557 - Su Ri

    <h4>Chapter 557 - Su Ri</h4>


    "AAAAHHH!!! Ghost! There is a ghost!" countless people cried and ran away when they saw a ghost floating towards them with a malicious smile on its face while it greedily looked at them.


    "Make way! Make way!" the police yelled as they waved their batons at the ghost. But, as expected, their baton just passed through the ghost''s body which made the ghost cackled.


    However, this is enough. They have gotten the ghost preupied by ''ying'' with it so that the other people can run. How did this happen? Ghosts have now appeared also in broad daylight! And all of the people can see them!


    "It has started!" Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Bai Liu and Wu Yi eximed as they looked at the dark, coiling clouds from a certain area.


    "Have they found Lin Weng and abducted him?!" Bai Liu asked.


    "Let''s find them to find out." Yi Bing spoke as he flew towards the unusual clouds.


    Where ominous clouds are must be where the Dawn of Society''s base is. Huo Ling followed after Yi Bing.


    "Jiu Ye! Bai Wu!" Bai Liu called.


    "Yes!" the two juniors answered.


    "Help as many people as you can! But, avoid the exorcists'' eyes if you see them, whether they are real or fake!" Bai Liu spoke.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye and Bai Wu answered.


    Feeling reassured, Bai Liu and Wu Yi left to follow Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    ¡­


    Haoming Company.


    "Oh? You seem very irritated today?" Hao Ming asked when he saw You Ri''s resentment passed through the wall while wearing a gloomy face.


    "One of my toys have slipped away." You Ri''s resentment answered. She is referring to Shi Nana who is absent today.


    "Oh. Right. I seem to remember that she filed for a leave." Hao Ming said.


    "Tch!" You Ri''s resentment clicked her tongue in annoyance. "A big event is going to happen." She suddenly said.


    "Oh? What is it?" Hao Ming asked.


    "Look outside your window." You Ri''s resentment just said.


    Hao Ming picked up the remote control and pressed a button. The blinds covering the window moved and he saw that outside, the clouds have suddenly turned dark along with the surroundings. "This is¡­?" he looked at You Ri''s resentment. He saw that the clouds afar is unusual. They are conical in shape.


    "Some people are trying to revive a god through a sacrifice." You Ri''s resentment answered. She could feel this big spell because she is a ghost.


    "Oh. Who is the unlucky sacrifice?" Hao Ming asked.


    She shook her head. "I don''t know." She answered. "But, if that god will be revived, humans will perish. After all, he is a god that lives on the people''s fears." She exined. Then, she looked at him. "I don''t know if you can escape." She told him without a pity on her gaze.


    Hao Ming just smiled. "What wille wille." He just said.


    "Hmph." She scoffed.


    "By the way, my subordinate found a lead." Hao Ming spoke.


    She looked at him.


    "Do you know someone who is a hacker?" Hao Ming asked her.


    "''hacker''?" she muttered before she shook her head. "I can''t recall." She told him.


    "Then, someone who is good inputer?" Hao Ming spoke again.


    This time, her brows furrowed. "I seem¡­ to know someone. But, I can''t totally recall them." She frowned. Damn that You Ri! This must be her doing! She thought. Why protect the one who killed us?! she clenched her fists in anger.


    ¡­


    Shi residence.


    You Ri could feel her chest is thumping wildly. Her resentment must have found something. She had to move fast.


    "You Ri." It was Shi Nana. "I heard that today, everyone can see ghosts so I had my husband, children, and their grandparents try to see you so they know that I am not crazy. But ¨C " she bitterlyughed. " ¨C they think that they have gone crazy instead and booked a flight to leave the country after they heard that ghost sightings became rampant. I was left here alone¡­ because they left me after they thought that I am unlucky." She said. "Especially my husband when he found out about what I did in thepany¡­ haha. Damn him! This is just his excuse!" she gnashed her teeth in anger as she broke a flower pot. "Does he think that I don''t know that he is going to see his mistress abroad?! And he even dared to bring our kids!" she smashed another pot.


    You Ri looked at her but she didn''t speak.


    "I know¡­ I know that I brought all these upon myself!" Shi Nana said as she opened a bottle of wine and drank. "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry!" she cried and fell on her knees. "But, I only was mean to you! Why do you keep haunting me?! Shouldn''t you haunt that b*tch Li Li instead?!" she asked.


    You Ri wanted to tell her that it wasn''t her, but how can she exin it? Her resentment is also her.


    "Damn it¡­ damn it!" Shi Nana cursed as she resumed drinking.


    "Senior." You Ri called. "Do you know who lived her before?" she asked.


    "What?" Shi Nana asked with a face flushed in drunkenness.


    "Heave you heard about the Su family?" You Ri asked.


    "''Su family''? I think¡­" Shi Nana answered.


    "Then, do you know someone named ''Su Ri?" You Ri asked again.


    "''Su Ri''¡­?" Shi Nana blinked. "Oh. Her¡­ yes, I know her." She answered.


    You Ri''s eyes widened. "Where? Where is she now?" she asked.


    "Her? She married an American." Shi Nana answered. "That''s right¡­ she also changed herst name. What was her new name again¡­?" she muttered as she tried to recall with her foggy mind. "Alice¡­ Alice Beck?" she said, unsure.


    You Ri''s mouth fell open in shock. But, that is not the only shocking thing.


    "Haha¡­ I heard that her husband is also not a good man." Shi Nana said when she remembered her own husband. "Her husband is worse than mine for her husband is a drunkard¡­ he also beats his wife!" she said.


    "What?!" You Ri eximed. She didn''t expect for her former ssmate to end up like this.


    "Yes. That''s what the neighbors said when my family moved here. She once returned here after she fled from her husband. She was badly beaten up by him and she almost had a miscarriage when she reached here." Shi Nana said. "But, her husband arrived immediately and threatened everyone here, especially her parents. Her parents got frightened and they can''t help their daughter. Fearing that their daughter would return to see them again, they sold this house." She exined. "However, we never saw her again after that¡­" she told her.


    You Ri fell silent. So this was what happened to her ssmate. But, she still can''t understand why would she want to kill her? They were friends before¡­


    "She is really unlucky." Shi Nana spoke, rambling because she is drunk. "She happened to be fancied by her boss who is actually a surprising jealous man. He suspected her of cheating on him when he saw her wearing beautiful dresses and essories. He fired her on her job for her to focus on her role as his wife. She thought, at first, it was very lucky to fall in love with a CEO. She never thought it would be hell! He imprisoned her!" she said and downed the whole bottle.


    On the streets, people are yelling and screaming as they were chased by the ghosts. In contrast, Shi Nana looked at peace.


    You Ri still can''t figure out how was she connected to what happened to Su Ri and why did Su Ri kill her. But, Shi Nana has already fallen asleep in their yard.


    "You Ri?! Is it You Ri?!" Bai Wu eximed when they saw her.


    "We returned here so how can we not see her?" Jiu Ye ced a palm on his face. "Miss You Ri." He greeted.


    "Are you friends with Huo Ling?" You Ri asked when she recalled that Huo Ling gave her his name.


    "Yes! He is our senior!" the two answered.


    "Girl¡­ a girl¡­" Shi Nana suddenly muttered in her sleep.?"Yes¡­ it must be her!" she said.


    You Ri sharply turned to her. "What?!" she eximed when she heard what Shi Nana said.


    Shi Nana was woken up by her shout. "A girl¡­ came to our house once¡­" she spoke. "I can''t see her face clearly and shooed her away. Then¡­ then¡­" she muttered as she clutched her head and tried to recall the details. "She begged me to tell her where her parents were¡­ she had a miscarriage and her husband is beating her. I was irritated by you that day, so I cursed at her and mentioned your name for being annoying like her¡­" she said and yawned.


    You Ri''s eyes widened in shock as a thought shed in her mind.


    Jiu Ye also heard it. "Miss You Ri¡­ could it be that your friend remembered you and wanted to ask for you help but ¨C " he spoke.. " ¨C after she saw how sessful you are, she got insecure, and also jealous, so she¡­?" he said as he looked at You Ri''s stunned face.

 Chapter 558 - Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 558 - Sacrifice</h4>


    "Neighbors bringfort in adversity but only envy in sess." You Ri muttered as her soul drifted while Jiu Ye silently followed behind her.


    Bai Wu can''t stay still and remain silent thus he helped people they passed by who are chased by the ghosts. Naturally, these ghosts would subconsciously avoid these two grim reapers, albeit they are still juniors.


    "She was my best friend, from primary school until high school. We both have been through thick and thin." You Ri said.


    "That''s why after you found out that it was her who killed you, you wanted to protect her from your resentment that separated from you to take revenge on her." Jiu Ye said.


    You Ri nodded. "But, we lost our contact after college due to work." She spoke. "She flew abroad while I stayed in the country, which my parents chided me for since they urged me to go abroad, too, and work." She wryly smiled. "I thought of contacting her sometimes but then thought that I might disturb her so I dropped the call. If I would have known¡­" she closed her eyes.


    Time is sometimes slow, sometimes fast. But most importantly, it can never go back. Ah, regret¡­ regret. The things I did, you don''t make me forget. She inwardlymented as her tears fell. She knows that she is just using her work as an excuse. For, even though you have been together for ten or thirteen years, you can still lose interest in them.


    Yes. Time can wear down affection if we spend too much time with them. But, we also felt fear when we don''t have enough of it to spend with them. With her new environment at work, she became distracted with novel things and met new people, making her almost forget Su Ri. If she had called her that time, she could have known her friend''s situation and could have helped her. Reconnect with her. Revive their rtionship before.


    But, she didn''t. So, things became like this.


    Jiu Ye nodded in understanding, though he didn''t have deeper thoughts in this matter. He faithfully recorded everything and sent it to Bai Liu, Wu Yi, Huo Ling and Yi Bing. But, after some time passed, there was no reply. He thought that they are busy fighting against the Dawn of Light so he didn''t think much of it.


    He called Bai Wu and resumed helping the people as per Bai Wu instructed while You Ri followed behind them to watch them.


    ¡­


    It is as Jiu Ye guessed. The seniors Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Bai?Liu and Wu Yi are really busy to quell the clouds that are about to form a funnel shape.


    "Leave this to me. You go and look for Lin Weng." Yi Bing spoke as he took out his scythe, which its de glistened with a blue light.


    Huo Ling, Bai Liu and Wu Yi felt a chill and subconsciously shivered when they saw that fine-looking de that looked as thin as a cicada''s wing but its destructive power isn''t what it really looks. "Yes!" they immediately answered and ran to the ancient mansion where the ominous clouds have gathered above it in the sky.


    Huo Ling, Bai Liu and Wu Yi havended on the ground and looked around. Surprisingly, though also not surprisingly, the entire surroundings are empty. "An underground tunnel!" they looked at each other and nodded before they split up in different directions to look for the entrance.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing is floating in the sky holding his scythe. He looked at the dark clouds swirling and the wind almost sucked him towards the clouds. Then, he raised his scythe before he swung it in a cutting motion. He saw that a cut was formed in the funnel-shaped clouds, only for the clouds to ''heal'' itself.


    Yi Bing frowned. He looked at the ground and saw Huo Ling, Bai Liu and Wu Yi are running around the mansion. It was then that he noticed that the mansion is actually empty. Well, above ground. He can guess that Huo Ling, Bai Liu and Wu Yi must have realized that the Dawn of Society must be underground. Or else, why would the funnel-shaped clouds gather here?


    Suddenly, something struck Yi Bing. "HUO LING!!!" he shouted and flew towards the ground. But, before he could reach it, he saw that Huo Ling''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    His eyes widened, stunned.


    "Yi Bing?!" Bai Liu and Wu Yi heard Yi Bing''s voice calling Huo Ling. They turned and saw Yi Bing descended on the ground. "Did you just call Huo Ling? Did he find the entrance?" they asked when they looked around and didn''t see Huo Ling.


    But, Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    "What''s wrong?" they asked when they looked at him. Seeing that he still didn''t speak and remained looking at the ordinary-looking wall where Huo Ling disappeared, they pressed their hands on the wall to try turning it.


    But, it didn''t move.


    "What the hell?" Bai Liu frowned and opened hismunicator to try calling Huo Ling. But, he was shocked when he saw that the call can''t connect. "What the hell?!" he eximed as he tried calling Huo Ling''smunicator again but the call won''t go through.


    "This world really can block ourwork." Wu Yi said, looking displeased.


    "No." Yi Bing finally spoke. "It only blocked Huo Ling from us." he said.


    They looked at him. "What?!" they eximed.


    "I will go find You Ri." Yi Bing said.


    "Why?" they asked.


    "She also was blocked from us, including our Death Note. She must know something about what Lin Weng did to revive her." Yi Bing answered. "It must be the same as what happened to Huo Ling just now." He added.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi immediately understood. "What about the clouds?" they asked.


    "We can''t do anything to it as long as we can''t find the entrance leading underground. We can only find a way first to contact Huo Ling for him to help us from that side." Yi Bing told him.


    "Understood!" Bai Liu nodded.


    "Hey. Xiao Ye sent us something!" Wu Yi told him. "They are currently with You Ri." He said.


    "Then, let''s go to where they are and ask You Ri." Bai Liu spoke. "What about Huo Ling?" he turned to Yi Bing.


    "Huo Ling is smart so he should be able to manage the things on his side, find Lin Weng, and stop the summoning ceremony if possible." Yi Bing answered and flew.


    Bai Liu and Wu Yi nodded in agreement since they have seen Huo Ling''s intelligence. They immediately followed after Yi Bing.


    ¡­


    "Ugh!" Huo Ling grunted in pain when he fell on his back and his shoulder hit a protruding rock. He turned over and rose, then looked around his surroundings. As they expected, there is really a tunnel underground. Huo Ling saw a torch and he took it before he started to walk, using the torch in his hand to illuminate his way.


    Thump. Thump. He felt his heart beat against his chest as his feet continued to walk. Only the sound of his heartbeats and steps can be heard inside the tunnel which he doesn''t know where it leads, where it ends, and what he would see at the end.


    Fortunately, he isn''t a scaredy-cat or else he would have long panicked since earlier after his hand suddenly passed through the wall and, before he could react, the wall sucked him in.


    "Huo Ling?" a voice suddenly spoke behind him.


    Huo Ling sharply turned and saw Lin Jin. "Lin Jin." He muttered.


    "How did you get here?" Lin Jin asked, simrly holding a torch, too.


    "Same question to you." Huo Ling didn''t immediately answer. Although Lin Jin answered their questions before, who knows that he might be hiding something even deeper of a secret.


    Lin Jin smiled, understanding Huo Ling''s vignce. "The Dawn of Society''s underground base has many entrances, including the one near ourmunity." He answered.


    Huo Ling frowned when he heard this.


    "So, what are you doing here? You also want to save Lin Weng?" Lin Jin asked.


    "Yes. He is our only lead to know about You Ri''s past." Huo Ling answered. Even though they can investigate You Ri''s acquaintances one by one, but only those people involved knows the exact events that happened in the past.


    What they will find in their investigation is just the surface.


    "I see." Lin Jin muttered.


    "What about you?" Huo Ling asked. After all, Lin Weng should have already cut his connection from Lin Jin.


    Lin Jin smiled. "My conscience would eat me if I let him be sacrificed to this ''god'' by his own family''s hands." He answered and resumed walking.


    Huo Ling followed him while looking at his back. Lin Jin, who has no blood connection with Lin Weng wanted to save Lin Weng from the people who have blood connection with him, yet wanted to kill him.


    How ironic.. "''sacrifice''?" he asked.

 Chapter 559 - Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 559 - Mirror</h4>


    If it was before, Bai Liu and Wu Yi would never associate the word ''anxious'' to Yi Bing. But, right now, they were shocked themselves to see it currently on Yi Bing''s face as they followed him.


    If it is Huo Ling, didn''t Yi Bing already tell them that Huo Ling is strong and can managed himself? It it is the currently situation of this world, they can just bomb the base of the Dawn of Society for them to crawl out of it. So, they wanted to ask Yi Bing what he is worried about, since it shouldn''t be these two. But, they didn''t ask since they saw that the other is in a hurry.


    "Master!" Jiu Ye and Bai Wu cried when they saw their seniors descending from the sky.


    "You Ri!" Yi Bing called.


    You Ri who was sitting on the side turned and saw Yi Bing. "You are that one who talked with ''her''¡­" she said, referring to her resentment in the Haoming Company.


    Yi Bing nodded as an answer. "I want to ask you what did Lin Weng exactly do to you?" he spoke.


    "What do you mean?" You Ri asked.


    "Something is concealing you, including your resentment, from us." Yi Bing exined.


    "Huh?" You Ri felt confused. Something is concealing her? "I don''t know." She answered.


    "Think again." Yi Bing said.


    You Ri looked at him.


    "My apprentice has entered the Dawn of Society''s base but we can''t contact him." Yi Bing said. "I am afraid that he is in danger." He exined.


    You Ri''s expression changed. "This¡­" she sighed. "I really don''t know¡­ all I can remember is that he chanted something and I have seen myself in his eyes. Then, I realized that I am dead." She exined.


    Yi Bing frowned. This can be the same as not saying anything. Bai Liu and Wu Yi fell silent, including the anxious Jiu Ye and the dazed Bai Wu.


    Jiu Ye clenched his fists tight. Ling-ge is in danger! He thought. "There¡­ there must be a trick¡­" he spoke as he tried to think hard to extract details from You Ri''s words.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "''trick''?" he muttered. Then, suddenly, his pupils shrank when he remembered something. "Mirror." He muttered.


    "Huh?" they looked at him.


    "The reflection." Yi Bing looked at them. "You Ri saw her reflection in Lin Weng''s eyes and her presence was concealed. Huo Ling must have seen his reflection, too¡­ I remember that there was a mirror near where he disappeared." he exined.


    Bai Liu''s and Wu Yi''s eyes widened in shock. "Is that true?!" they eximed.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Let''s return to that mansion." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered. Time is running out!


    ¡­


    "I am always watching the Dawn of Society, precisely the Fang family. Fortunately, I didn''t stop because I found out recently that they are nning to draw all of Lin Weng''s blood to summon Zero." Lin Jin answered.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted. "They really don''t feel anything towards Lin Weng." He frowned.


    Lin Jin nodded. "Not to mention that Lin Weng didn''t grow up in their family, their family have many heirs to choose from." He told him.


    Huo Ling sighed in sympathy. Lin Weng really had a hard life. "How do you n on saving him?" he asked.


    "I will try transferring my power on him." Lin Jin answered.


    Huo Ling stared at him.


    Lin Jin smiled. "This is what I owe his mother." He just said.


    Huo Ling didn''t say anything. He was right to think that Lin Jin and Lin Weng''s mother must have some kind of romantic rtionship. Or else, why would Lin Jin raise a child that isn''t his own blood and even risk his life to save Lin Weng?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you." He told him.


    "Really? Thank you very much!" Lin Jin spoke and stopped when they heard voices chattering in low voices that sounded like a chant.


    Their voices are mixed with Lin Weng''s cries.


    "Lin Weng!" Lin Jin cried as he immediately ran towards where the sounds areing from. Huo Ling followed after him.


    "AAAAHH!!! Let me go!" Lin Weng screamed when he felt a tearing pain in his arm after his biological father, Fang Buzi, cut his arm with a dagger. He tried to pull his arm but his limbs are all tied with chains as eh lie atop a stone table used for rituals. "Crazy! You are all crazy!" he shouted. "Ngh!" he cried and powerlessly watched his blood from his arm flow towards the stone table.


    "LIN WENG!" Lin Jin yelled when he finally arrived with Huo Ling.


    "LIN JIN!" Fang Buzi turned and red at Lin Jin. "How dare you desecrate our holy temple just by staining it with your filthy presence?!" he asked with gnashed teeth.


    "Wow¡­" Huo Ling muttered and crossed his arms while he looked around. This temple is filled with gold with only one big statue at the center.


    The statue is made of gold and looked shining and Huo Ling can''t help but close his eyes. Damn¡­ is this statue really of a god''s?! Why does my eyes hurt just looking at it?! He thought. Are gods real in this world?! This can''t be! He frowned and covered his eyes.


    Fortunately, no one noticed him since everyone''s attention was on Lin Weng, Lin Jin and Fang Buzi.


    "You seduced that ungrateful b*tch and she took my not yet unborn child with her!" Fang Buzi said.


    "If I didn''t, Lin Weng would have died sooner in your hands!" Lin Jin retorted. "More so, your family would have sacrificed him as soon as he was born!" he added.


    Exorcists are very strong while they are young because their power is pure for their thoughts are also pure the younger they are. Thus, children were often used as sacrifices. Lin Weng avoided this fate because Lin Jin saved him and his mother from the Fang family.


    "There is no need to sacrifice Lin Weng." Lin Jin spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Fang Buzi asked. The other exorcists are also puzzled.


    "As long as there is someone who has the same power and youth as him would be enough, right?" Lin Jin asked.


    ¡­


    "This is it?" Bai Liu and Wu Yi spoke as they scrutinized the small mirror.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    "But, we already saw our reflection in the mirror but nothing happened." They said. They lifted the concealment spell on themselves for them to look human in the mirror or in other people''s eyes.


    Yi Bing frowned. "Something''s missing." He said.


    They all fell silent.


    You Ri raised her hands when Yi Bing looked at her. "I ¨C I don''t know!" she told him.


    Yi Bing looked away. Then, his gaze fell on the funnel-shaped clouds that became bigger. His eyes narrowed. Their time is running out¡­ he thought and looked at the ominous clouds again. ''clouds''? He thought. "''concealment''¡­" he muttered.


    "Huh?" the others said.


    "What ismon between reflection and concealment¡­" Yi Bing muttered.


    "Light?" Jiu Ye spoke.


    If there is no light, you won''t be able to see your reflection. And when things are concealed, ''light'' (truth) is absent. Why did the Dawn of Light use mirrors? It is because it was said that mirrors are used to reveal the truths. But, to use the mirror, one would need light.


    "Bingo!" Wu Yi snapped his fingers.


    Yi Bing nodded when he remembered that the sunlight passed through the thick clouds earlier after he cut the clouds. That must be when Huo Ling found the mirror and was hit by its sh when the sunlight shone in it.


    Bai Liu turned to Jiu Ye and Bai Wu. "You two, stay here and protect You Ri." He told them as Yi Bing and Wu Yi moved the mirror in the angle where the sunlight can hit it and also it can face the wall.


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye and Bai Wu answered as they retreated while their seniors prepared.


    "Ready?" Yi Bing asked as he took out his scythe. Then, he raised his scythe and pointed it towards the funnel-shaped clouds before he made a cutting motion using his scythe.


    Jiu Ye, Bai Wu and You Ri felt a chill when they saw a sh of blue light emitted by the de of the scythe and hit the funnel-shaped clouds. Then, they saw that sunlight peeked through the thick clouds before it was hidden by the clouds again, faster than earlier.


    When the three of them turned back, they saw that Yi Bing, Bai Liu and Wu Yi were gone.


    "There they go." Bai Wu sighed.


    "Yeah." Jiu Ye nodded.


    "I didn''t think that the answer would be the mirror." Bai Wuughed.


    Jiu Ye nodded in agreement, then smiled. "Wait. ''concealment''?" he muttered when he remembered the words that Yi Bing spoke earlier. "¡­ doesn''t this power sounds familiar?" he asked when he tried to recall that Bai Liu informed him and Bai Wu before of the contents of their conversation with a certain person to find out about the past of Lin Weng, who is rted to You Ri.


    Bai Wu looked at him and he also looked at Bai Wu.. "Lin Jin!" they both eximed.

 Chapter 560 - Revival

    <h4>Chapter 560 - Revival</h4>


    Before anyone could react, including Huo Ling, Lin Jin has seized Huo Ling''s neck and pointed a dagger to his throat.


    "You said that you would help me save Lin Weng, right?" he whispered. "As soon as I brought Lin Weng to somewhere safe, I will definitely return to save you. So, please cooperate with me as an exchange for Lin Weng." He told him.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" fck! I didn''t mean this kind of help! He thought with a dark face.


    "Lin Jin! What''s the meaning of this?!" Fang Buzi asked as they all looked at Lin Jin in shock.


    Huo Ling was about to feel touched at everyone''s concern towards him after he saw their reactions when he heard Fang Buzi continued.


    "If you want to kill someone, do it elsewhere!" Fang Buzi told him. "This sacred temple isn''t a ughterhouse!" he added.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" fck you, you hypocrite! Isn''t what you are doing right now is ughtering Lin Weng?! He thought and cursed all the hypocrites before him, including Lin Jin.


    "I want to do an exchange." Lin Jin spoke. "This child also has a breath of life in him, and should be stronger than Lin Weng''s." he told Fang Buzi.


    Everyone was shocked. "Is that true?!" they eximed as they all murmured, wondering if Lin?Jin is just bluffing.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling felt so confused. What ''breath of life''? He thought then suddenly looked at his chest. No way¡­ could it be Shen Taizi''s Conferment Seal?! He was shocked. This thing that should get them out of trouble from being found out was ''living'' dead actuallynded me in trouble! Fck! He inwardly cursed.


    "Lin Jin. If you are lying to me¡­" Fang Buzi red at him.


    "You can see for yourselves." Lin Jin told them and cut Huo Ling''s arm.


    Blood flowed out of Huo Ling''s arm and a strong aura was felt.


    "Amazing! This breath of life is stronger than Lin Weng''s!" they eximed.


    Fang Buzi''s eyes sharpened. "Hand him over." He spoke.


    "No. You release Lin Weng first and bring him to me. Then, I''ll hand this person to you." Lin Jin said.


    Huo Ling is such a strong temptation to them.


    "Release Lin Weng!" Fang Buzi yelled.


    They moved and released Lin Weng before they pushed him towards Lin Jin. At the same time, Lin Jin pushed Huo Ling towards them.


    "Sorry." Lin Jin whispered before he ran towards Lin Weng, picked him up, and then fled back to the tunnel.


    Huo Ling wryly smiled. He turned to face the exorcists whose eyes looked like shing lights as they looked at him.


    "Tie him up." Fang Buzi spoke. "God Zero is about to descend!" he added.


    "Yes!" everyone answered as they tied Huo Ling with the chains.


    "Is it almost time?" an old and weak voice spoke.


    Everyone turned and saw an old man walking out of the darkness.


    "Yes, father." Fang Buzi answered.


    Huo Ling looked at the old man that appeared. So, this is Fang Bo, the founder of the Dawn of Light? He thought when he saw the old man turned to look at him and their gazes met. But, Huo ling didn''t expect for Fang Bo''s eyes to widen in shock when he saw him.


    He was about to speak but suddenly, he felt something struck his chest and his breath hitched. His eyes widened in shock. He wanted to clutch his chest that is in pain but he recalled that his hands are tied after he heard the chains ng from his movement. Then, he fell on his knees and his head hung.


    Then, everyone heard a loud and ear-piercing roar from the sky followed by a loud crash! The ground also violently shook! "This is¡­!" they all eximed as their eyes widened with joy and excitement.


    ¡­


    Yi Bing, Bai Liu and Wu Yi also heard the thunder roaring and the ground shaking.


    "Not good!" Yi Bing eximed. "Faster!" he told them.


    "Yes!" Bai Liu and Wu Yi nodded.


    Yi Bing''s heart thumped loudly against his chest. He has a bad premonition¡­ Huo Ling, hang in there! He thought and clenched his fists, wanting to explode the underground base of the Dawn of Society. If something happens to Huo Ling¡­


    His eyes widened when he finally saw light. "We''re here!" he said and jumped out. Bai Liu and Wu Yi followed after him.


    Just they reached the ce, they heard the exorcists cried. "Lord Zero!" they all said.


    Their voices and eyes are filled with worship as they looked at the figure that stood on the tform. The stone table stained with blood is behind him and his hands and feet are chained.


    "Fck! Are we toote?!" Bai Liu cursed as he and Wu Yi turned to see this ''god'' that was sessfully revived by the exorcists. "And where is Huo Ling? He can''t possible¡­ caught¡­?" his eyes widened when they saw the one the exorcists called ''Lord Zero''. "H ¨C !" he eximed when Wu Yi covered his mouth and pulled him to the back.


    "Don''t be too loud, chief. They will notice us." Wu Yi whispered as he released Bai Liu''s mouth.


    "Holy sh*t! Why was it Huo Ling?! Where is Lin Weng?!" Bai Liu asked in session.


    Wu Yi didn''t answer and looked at Yi Bing who is watching Huo Ling.


    "Lord¡­ lord Zero. It really is you¡­" Fang Bo spoke with a shaking voice.


    "¡­ were you the one who roused me in my sleep?" a powerful voice spoke.


    As soin as everyone, including Bai Liu, Wu Yi and Yi Bing, heard it, their hearts thudded violently in fear.


    "What¡­" Bai Liu muttered under his breath as he stared at Huo Ling in shock. "This¡­ shouldn''t be Huo Ling, right?!" he asked and looked at Yi Bing who remained silent. "Yi Bing¡­ who is this? Is this really their god, Zero?" he asked. "Yi Bing¡­?" he called when he saw that Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    "If this is really that god, then, not only do gods exist in this world, but also ¨C " Wu Yi looked at Yi Bing.?" ¨C Huo Ling might be gone." He said.


    "It is I, my lord!" Fang Bo answered and respectfully bowed. "I asked for my son''s help for I am regrettably physically incapable of doing the ritual." He exined.


    But, that being''s eyes dangerously narrowed because of irritation. "Impertinent!" he yelled and raised his hand. "Who gave you the right to rouse me from my sleep?!" he asked as his pupils brightly shed.


    The surroundings shed with a brilliant light because arge fire appeared and also almost scorched everyone due to its heat! Everyone''s eyes widened in shock when they saw that their revered god wanted to attack Fang Bo and Fang Buzi!


    "Father!" Fang Buzi screamed and jumped before Fang Bo.


    But, the expected pain didn''te. A ck figure shed and blocked the giant fire from attacking them!


    "Who - ?!" Fang Bo and Fang Buzi eximed.


    "Take all of your followers and save the people instead of bringing pain and fear to them. This is your atonement." The ck-clothed figure said as he faced the god that everyone awakened.


    Fang Bo and Fang Buzi didn''t expect that their god would harm them after saving them before from the ws of death. They immediately nodded and took everyone to leave, leaving Bai Liu, Wu Yi, the ck-clothed Yi Bing and Huo Ling, who Bai Liu and Wu Yi aren''t sure if he is still Huo Ling or the god Zero really exists and is possessing him right now.


    "Yi Bing, he¡­ is he Huo Ling, or Zero?" Bai Liu asked as he and Wu Yi stood at the back while they stared at Huo Ling in shock. If he is Huo Ling, then how can his power be so overwhelming? They thought. And it isparable with Yi Bing''s! They added when they saw that Yi Bing''s expression is serious.


    But, if he isn''t Huo Ling, then, a god really exists in this world? However, the Afterlife Department didn''t say that there is a god in this world. So, who is this Zero?!


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing really is trying to suppress the powering from Huo Ling. He didn''t answer Bai Liu''s questions since he can''t tell him that Huo Ling is Zero.


    Yes ¨C now, he confirmed this fact. Huo Ling is Zero! Huo Ling, as lord Zero the first grim reaper, really has been in this world and has actually been worshipped as a god, to which he doesn''t know if it was intentional or not. But, right now, he has to quell this guy first who is as fierce as his power right now!


    The red string that is tying his hair snapped and his ck hair suddenly became longer, reaching his waist.


    "Fck!" Bai Liu and Wu Yi cursed as they immediately ran back to the tunnel to escape. Maybe Yi Bing was considerate and gave them time to escape since, just as they took Jiu Ye, Bai Wu and You Ri away from the old mansion, they heard a loud explosion!


    The strong impact made the earth quaked stronger than it did earlier when Zero descended. But, this explosion blew away the ominous, funnel-shaped clouds that are about to wreak havoc to the billions of people living in the country.


    ¡­


    One weekter.


    The government issued a warning to the residents not to approach the town where the explosion happened for they are still investigating the cause. Fortunately, no residents are living near it and the incident miraculously didn''t harm anyone.


    "So, the government decided to keep everything under the wraps?" Gu Xingfengughed in anger as he threw the newspaper on the table that says that the incident was likely caused by nuclear experiments.


    Hao Baiyun grimaced when he recalled that his elder brother also had the same expression.


    "But ¨C " Gu Xingfeng turned to look at Hao Baiyun. Then, he smiled. " ¨C I think this is good for you. This way, no one would think that you are a vile ghost, which most humans would think of since they are prejudiced towards ghosts." He said.


    Hao Baiyun blushed. That time when the Dawn of Light tried to summon their god, he panicked and revealed himself to Gu Xingfeng so that he can protect him, which in fact he doesn''t need to since the other actually possess a power that can exterminate ghosts.


    Starting then, the two of them didn''t separate from each other.


    ¡­


    Haoming Company.


    "M ¨C Mr. Chairman, Li Yan was arrested by the police for attempted assault on You Ri while Li Li had a miscarriage and took an indefinite leave. Shi Nana was also arrested for theft for stealing You Ri''s designs before¡­" Hao Ming''s assistant coldly sweated.


    "Oh." Hao Ming just indifferently muttered as he resumed signing documents.


    The assistant thought he was pissed so he hurriedly escaped. Meanwhile, Hao Ming who was left feel bored and he turned to raise the blinds. The sunlight hit his handsome face as the view of the city was revealed to him.


    "Boring¡­" he muttered as he gazed outside. He didn''t know that a figure passed through the wall and watched him.


    ¡­


    Stable World, City of the Dead.


    "Cheers!" Bai Liu shouted as he raised his cup of alcohol.


    "Cheers!" the others answered and raised their cups while Jiu Ye and Bai Wu raised their sodas.


    The Inspection Department invited Yi Bing and Huo Ling for a celebration after they finished their task in Normal World 112. Because they saved the world, their punishment due to 0342''s misconduct was lifted. You Ri wanted to remain in her world since she developed feelings towards Hao Ming.. Finally, she didn''t count as Huo Ling''s assignment in the end because she was deemed as an Abnormal Soul and Huo Ling will be assigned a new soul for his assignment, which made Huo Ling sigh in relief.

 Chapter 561 - Rules

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Rules</h4>


    Middle Heaven.


    Yi Bing slowly climbed up the stairs towards the doors of Shen Sheng''s open pce. Even though it was night in the mortal world, but the darkness never stepped even an inch in the Middle Heaven. It was always day in Shen Sheng''s home.


    Yi Bing lost count of the steps he climbed as he suddenly found himself in front of therge doors guarded by Xiao Hun, the doorkeeper. There is no archangels around since Shen Sheng dispatched them to the other worlds. Not even Ling Shiyi, whom Shen Sheng still refused to treat from the Foul that poisoned him in the Normal World 2828.


    "Oh! Lord 0001! It is rare for you to visit His Highness." Xiao Hun spoke as he opened the doors.


    But, Yi Bing remained standing outside. "You won''t announce my arrival, and even open the doors wide? What if I want to attack him?" he asked. The ''him'' he is referring to is obviously Shen Sheng. His address is rude, but Xiao Hun justughed.


    "His Highness has been expecting you." Xiao Hun respectfully bowed and moved to the side to let Yi Bing in.


    "Tch." Yi Bing clicked his tongue in annoyance before he entered the roofless and wall-less hall. Behind him is the doors while ahead of him is Shen Shengzily lying on his throne.


    "You finally arrived." Shen Sheng spoke without looking at him. He sounded bored. "I thought you would immediately go straight to the Middle Heaven. I wouldn''t expect it would take for a day¡­ so, you learned how to hold in your patience?" he asked and turned to grin at Yi Bing.


    A vein appeared in Yi Bing''s forehead. "You already know the matter." He said as he looked at Shen Sheng.


    "Indeed. Huo Ling has been to Normal World 112." Shen Sheng nodded as an affirmation.


    Yi Bing sharply inhaled. Although he had already expected it, he still can''t help but react. "He¡­ saved people, thus viting the rules. Was that the reason he was demoted as a grim reaper and never appeared again until recently, as an Abnormal Soul?" he directly asked.


    But, Shen Sheng suddenly became silent. Yi Bing looked at him.


    Finally, Shen Sheng spoke. "''rules''¡­" he muttered before he sarcasticallyughed.


    Yi Bing can''t help but feel a chill in his bones. He immediately suppressed the irritation he felt earlier. Sure, Shen Sheng has let him act arrogant towards him. But, that is because Shen Sheng is bored. Thus, his pastime is to banter with him.


    But, right now, Yi Bing could feel Shen Sheng''s anger. He could hear Xiao Hun turned into a puff of cloud outside due to fear. The sea of clouds surrounding them even rumbled, feeling Shen Sheng''s turbulent emotions.


    "''rules''¡­" Shen Sheng chuckled. Finally, he managed to calm his emotions. "Yi Bing. Do you know where the rules of the Afterlife Department came from?" he asked.


    Yi Bing fell silent for a moment. "¡­ from the mistake of the first grim reaper?" he asked.


    "Wouldn''t this make me, your creator, then, the one who made the rules?" Shen Sheng asked, smiling, but his eyes are filled with suppressed anger.


    Yi Bing shut up.


    Shen Shengughed again. "''Grim reapers can''t fall in love or feel any other emotions as to not save any humans or the like.'' This is a rule sanctioned by the Upper Heaven." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s pupils shook.


    "What? You think that I am lying?" Shen Sheng asked him.


    "You don''t have any reason to lie to me." Yi Bing answered.


    Shen Sheng just smiled.


    "Why?" Yi Bing asked. "To restrain the Afterlife Department?" he said.


    "That is one of their excuses." Shen Sheng answered.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak. Shen Sheng really said ''excuses'' and not ''reasons'', for ''reasons'' are based on the truth while ''excuses'' are based on lies. The Upper Heaven really finds them an eyesore.


    "Thepetition is another reason." Shen Sheng spoke in a soft voice. "You already know about the world energies, right?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded as an answer.


    "Then, do you know of the Source?" Shen Sheng asked.


    "The source of the energies flowing in each and every world¡­" Yi Bing muttered. "¡­ is you." He looked at Shen Sheng in the eyes. "For you are the god of life." He added.


    "Yes." Shen Sheng nodded as he rose from his throne. His long, golden hair along with his silk, while robes lined with golden patterns slipped down the throne and fell to the ''floor''. "The energies are feeding all the beings in every world, including the worlds themselves, life. The richer the energy in their world, the longer will their lives be. The world would also develop its own consciousness." He exined. "And thus, it would create rules for itself." He added.


    Yi Bing recalled Shou Ji''s world, as well as the supernatural world that they have gone to recently. Shou Ji''s world self-healed thus the cause of the ''rebirth''. Meanwhile, they were overpowered in the supernatural world thus they aren''t able to find You Ri and Lin Weng was because of its rules.


    "Order. Peace." Shen Sheng spoke the two words that shed in Yi Bing''s mind. "If there will be no order, then peace can''t be achieved. Everything will then fall into chaos and unrest." He exined.


    Yi Bing remained neither speaking nor reacting since he knows Shen Sheng has more to say. As expected, he heard him continue.


    "All lives should be equal." Shen Sheng said. "But, how did it became unfair?" he asked as he stopped right in front of Yi Bing. "Opportunities, resources¡­ everything should have been equally given to all individuals. So, where did it go unfair?" he said.


    "Emotions." Yi Bing finally spoke as he answered. Without emotions, the humans wouldn''t feel desires like greed, which makes things chaotic.


    "En." Shen Sheng nodded, satisfied with his answer. He turned and faced the sun in the horizon that made his whole figure radiate with light, figuratively and literally. "But, it isn''t just the humans who have emotions." He spoke as he walked towards the edge. His figure teetering as if he is about to fall anytime in the sea of clouds. "I have emotions. You, grim reapers, also developed emotions. The angels and archangels also have emotions. The gods also have emotions¡­ we, who should look indifferently at the life of the mortals and everything rted with it have developed emotions, the things that can never be controlled, nor be killed, since it exists even if you thought you got rid of it." He exined.


    Yi Bing lowered gaze. He already noticed this fact, which they all have ignored all along and continued muddle-headedly in the afterlife. Would they be punished for breaking the rules?


    "You aren''t listening to me." Shen Sheng spoke.


    Yi Bing looked at him. Then, he recalled the other''s words. "The Upper Heaven¡­ also desired something?" he asked.


    "En." Shen Sheng nodded. "They desire for control." He answered.


    Yi Bing''s brows knit. "So, they sanctioned rules for us?" he spoke.


    "Yes." Shen Sheng answered as he looked at him, feeling pleased of how smart Yi Bing is.


    Yi Bing ignored Shen Sheng''s gaze that of a father being proud of his son. "So, they punished Huo Ling for breaking the rule of saving the lives of Fang Bo and Lin Jin''s grandfather?" he asked.


    "Mn." Shen Sheng muttered. "But, it isn''t just their desire for control that made them sanction rules for the Lower Heaven ¨C the Afterlife Department and the other departments¡­ the grim reapers." He spoke.


    "There''s more?" Yi Bing frowned.


    "What have I told you earlier?" Shen Sheng asked. "The world falls into chaos because of emotions. One of them is desire." He said as he turned and walked back to his throne. "The Upper Heaven doesn''tck desire. In fact, they are full of it." He told him.


    Yi Bing looked at him.


    "Think. If a human that is dying would be saved instead, what do you think will happen?" Shen Sheng asked.


    "The human will continue to live¡­" Yi Bing answered when his voice stopped. He looked at Shen Sheng. "''life''¡­ ''energy''¡­" he muttered as his eyes narrowed.


    Shen Sheng''s lips curled up. "If a human continues to live, he will continue to take the resource called ''energy'' instead of stop using it after he died." He spoke. "If this happens, there will be a change in the distribution of energy. Thus, the Upper Heaven hates change the most, since everything goes out of their control if something changed." he exined.


    "So, they don''t want us to feel emotions that can make us change." Yi Bing concluded.


    Shen Sheng nodded.


    "I understand now. But, I still don''t know what happened to Huo Ling after he was punished." Yi Bing spoke. "Shouldn''t a grim reaper disappear be imprisoned in the Rainbow Tower for punishment? Worse, he dies. So ¨C " he raised his head and looked at Shen Sheng who is looking down at him. " ¨C how did Huo Ling return as a human?" he asked him.


    There is no reincarnation for grim reapers, for either they continue to ''live'' in the afterlife, or forever disappear.

 Chapter 562 - Twice

    <h4>Chapter 562 - Twice</h4>


    "Ugh! Why is it us, again, to collect these lovers'' souls?!" Wu Ling, or 0520,ined. Although his code is ''wu er ling'', he dislikes the number ''2'' for ''idiot'' thus he skipped it and named himself ''Wu Ling''.


    "Because our codes give themfort." Qian San, or 1314, answered as he watched the two souls walked down the Pathway of Clouds hand in hand.


    "Ah. Really." Shi Yi, or 0521, spoke with an indifferent expression. He looked unwilling to collect the souls of lovers despite his code signifies of ''willingness''.


    "I never despise numbers more than right now." Qi Bai, or 0770, spoke through gnashed teeth as he pushed up his eyesses.


    0520, or merely 520, means ''I love you''. 521 means ''I am willing''. These two are numeric codes for confession. Meanwhile, 1314 means ''for a lifetime'' while 770 means ''kiss you''. Them four''s codes are associated with love thus they are assigned with collected the souls of lovers who don''t want to separate in life and in death. Thus, Qian San told them that their codes give these loversfort, to which elicited different reactions from the other three.


    "Hm? Aren''t they¡­" Wu Ling muttered when he turned and caught sight of two figures.


    "Senior Yi!" Qian San called when he also saw Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing stopped when he heard someone called him while Huo Ling resumed walking, to which he stopped after when Yi Bing pulled him back.


    "They looked close." Shi Yimented when he saw Yi Bing pulling Huo Ling through the back of his cor.


    Qi Bai doesn''t look interested in this disciple of Yi Bing.


    "Qian San." Yi Bing spoke. "Your team has ferried another pair of lovers to ferry again?" he spoke.


    "Yes." Qian San respectfully answered.


    "Good work." Yi Bing spoke and nodded at the three who immediately behaved.


    They highly respect Yi Bing so they schooled their earlier expressions when Yi Bing looked at them.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called. "They are from the Collection Department." He said.


    Huo Ling''s expression changed. "From chief Shou Ji''s and vice chief Shi Jiu''s department?" he said and looked at the four men before him. When he looked at them, suddenly, it reminded him of a certain popr romantic show about four guys and one girl. He immediately shook his head to erase his thoughts. "Greetings, seniors. I am Huo Ling." He spoke.


    Qian San good-naturedly smiled. "Hello. I am Qian San." He said.


    "Wu Ling." Wu Ling spoke.


    "I''m Shi Yi." Shi Yi said.


    "Qi Bai." Qi Bai said.


    Yi Bing told Huo Ling their codes as each of them spoke their names. Huo Ling''s expression turned stiff and he did his best to notugh or cry in front of them. These four¡­ their codes are really¡­ unique. How can Qian San, Shi Yi, Wu Ling and Qi Bai not guess Huo Ling''s thoughts? Anyone who would hear their codes definitely would think about nauseating romantic codes.


    But, in front of Yi Bing, they can''t show a ck face. "Ehem. I am code 0000." Huo Ling told them his code as a sign of courtesy.


    "''0000''?" the four muttered and looked at him. "There¡­ is a code like that?" they said.


    Huo Ling tilted his head as a question appeared on top of his head. "There isn''t?" he asked and slowly turned to Yi Bing.


    "There is." Yi Bing answered.


    The four, although have codes like that, are sharp. They noticed something subtle between Yi Bing and Huo Ling and they immediately decided to retreat.


    "It is us who are ignorant." Qian San, as the leader, spoke as he apologetically smiled. "Senior Yi. We will take our leave first to report to our chief." He said.


    "En. You may go." Yi Bing nodded.


    The four nodded at Huo Ling before they left as if there is oil beneath their feet.


    "There wasn''t code ''0000''?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing. He thought that the other just gave him face earlier in front of Qian San, Shi Yi, Wu Ling and Qi Bai.


    "There is." Yi Bing repeated.


    Huo Ling stared at him.


    Yi Bing knows what he wanted to ask. "No one knows about code 0000 because only a few actually knows about it." He exined.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked. "Is it some sort of a secret that has to be kept?" he said.


    It is. Yi Bing answered in his mind.


    Huo Ling is smart so he can guess. "You can''t tell me why." He spoke. This second ''why'' is for the reason why it is a secret to be kept. "What if someone asks me about my code or find it out from others?" he asked.


    "Is there someone that dare to mess with my apprentice?" Yi Bing asked back as he crossed his arms on his chest. He looked at him with that ice-cold pupils that are very unnerving, making one feel that they are in the peak of winter season.


    Huo Ling suppressed his thoughts to not shiver. "No. No one. You are the greatest!" He answered and looked away.


    Yi Bing nodded, feeling satisfied. If it was before, he would sneer if someone told him that he would act arrogant but doting at the same time. He might even beat that person. Yet, now he has be like this. Although he felt this moment is surreal, he also felt that this is how things should be.


    "Do you have any opinion against me?" he asked Huo Ling with his brows raised.


    Many. A lot. Huo Ling answered in his mind but he maintained the fake smile on his lips. "No ¨C " he answered.


    "Ling-ge!" Mo Shi called when he saw Huo Ling and immediately ran towards him.


    Jin Wu who is walking behind him turned and saw the two. "Why are you two flirting here at the entrance of the Pathway of Clouds?" he asked as he approached them.


    "''flirting''?" Huo Ling asked and turned. He felt like he found an escape from Yi Bing''s question.


    "You''re not?" Jin Wu spoke and looked at Yi Bing.


    "We aren''t." Yi Bing answered. Yet. He added in his mind.


    Huo Ling looked back at Yi Bing. He thought he heard that unspoken word at end of his sentence. But, seeing that the other''s expression looked the same, he withdrew his gaze and turned back to Mo Shi to ask how the other is doing.


    "What are you doing here?" Yi Bing asked.


    "We just sent former 0342 to the Rainbow Tower." Jin Wu answered.


    Huo Ling turned. "''Rainbow Tower''¡­" he muttered. He already knows that this is a prison for those who broke the rules. Some with heavier crimes have their souls dissipated.


    "Ling-ge. That ce is really scary!" Mo Shi said, turning Huo Ling''s attention back to him.


    "Really?" Huo Ling spoke.


    "Yes!" Mo Shi nodded. "That ce is so dark and you can hear many voices. Some crying, some shouting¡­ ah. I felt like I am going mad just listening." He exined.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered and continued to listen to Mo Shi.


    Yi Bing watched the two on the side before he turned back to Jin Wu who is watching the senior and junior grim reapers send their assignments to their next reincarnation. "Why was former 0342 sent to the Rainbow Tower?" he asked. "His punishment should be between level 2 and level 3. Those who are sent to the Rainbow Tower have level 4 and level 5." He said.


    Jin Wu nodded in agreement. "En. That''s how it should be. But, I received a notice from Gu Shi who returned from the Middle Heaven with Sha Jiu." He spoke. "The notice says that former 0342 harmed, indirectly, the Abnormal Soul You Ri twice. Former 0342''s punishment rose to level 4, so I had to transfer him to Rainbow Tower." He exined.


    "''harmed twice''?'' Yi Bing''s brows knitted.


    "I don''t know the specific details." Jin Wu said. "You can go to the Inspection Department to ask." He told him and nced at Huo Ling who is still talking with Mo Shi. "After all, You Ri was still your apprentice''s former assignment. It is still within permission for you to inquire for her well-being." He exined.


    "En. Thanks." Yi Bing nodded.


    Jin Wu shrugged. He turned and called Mo Shi before they left.


    "What''s wrong?" Huo Ling asked when he turned and saw Yi Bing''s expressionless face.


    "Do you want to ask what happened to You Ri after?" Yi Bing asked him back.


    "Hm? I can?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    Yi Bing nodded and decided to take Huo Ling to the Inspection Department.


    ¡­


    "I didn''t expect to see you two again so soon." Bai Liu spoke with a frown. Obviously, he is in a bad mood.


    "What happened?" Huo Ling asked.


    "This¡­" Jiu Ye hesitated.


    "Tell him. He is You Ri''s former grim reaper." Bai Liu told Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye heavily nodded. "We found out that former senior 0342 harmed You Ri twice.." He answered.

 Chapter 563 - Bulk

    <h4>Chapter 563 - Bulk</h4>


    "''twice''?'' Huo Ling frowned.


    "It''s like this, Ling-ge." Jiu Ye spoke as he invited Huo Ling and Yi Bing to sit while Bai Liu resumed with his duties.


    Huo Ling was slightly taken aback being called ''Ling-ge'' twice today.


    "Last night, just right after our celebration, master and vice-chief were called by chief Gu." Jiu Ye started. "Chief Gu told them that former senior 0342''s punishment will be raised to level 4 because it was found that former senior 0342 actually has harmed You Ri before." He exined.


    Huo Ling frowned. "How? A grim reaper can harm a human?" he asked.


    Jiu Ye shook his head.


    "Of course not." Bai Liu answered without lifting his head from the documents on his desk. "He would have been kicked out before when he did this." He said.


    "Then, how¡­?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Naturally, only a human can harm a fellow human." Bai Liu said as he finally raised his head.


    Huo Ling was shocked. Yi Bing who was silent frowned. Although Jin Wu has already told him about this earlier, he still doesn''t know the specific details. Jin Wu is in charge of punishment and order only.


    "When¡­ when he was a human?!" Huo Ling eximed.


    "Yes." Jiu Ye sighed.


    "Guess what did former 0342 did?" Bai Liu asked as he twirled his pen in his fingers and looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted and he tried to think. "¡­ fck." He cursed when he finally figured it out. "Was he¡­ was he the one who rigged You Ri''s car?!" he eximed as he looked at them.


    Bai Liuughed, feeling his unhappiness went away when he saw Huo Ling''s shock. "You are too smart." He said. "It is such a pity that you aren''t on our department¡­" he said.


    "Cut it." Yi Bing cut him off.


    Bai Liu just rolled his eyes at him. "Although Su Ri is the mastermind of You Ri''s ident, she is just a hacker. Also, she was imprisoned by her wife-beating husband so how can she go out always from her house?" he asked. "So, she can only hire a mechanic online and instruct him what to do. Her excuse for hiring the mechanic to rig the car is that her husband is cheating on her and she wanted to teach him a lesson. Of course, the mechanic didn''t rig the car too much." He exined. "But, Su Ri has already learned many things through the inte. She only needed to tweak one or two screws or springs in the car and You Ri will die." He finished.


    "Too vicious!" Huo Ling frowned in anger.


    Jiu Ye nodded in agreement. An envious woman is really ugly and scary.


    ¡­


    "A batch of souls?!" Wu Ling eximed. "And they died for love?! How absurd!" he said. He has the worst temper of them four despite his code that is brimming with love.


    "Pipe down, will you?" Shi Jiu crossed his legs and nced at the room in Shou Ji''s office where he is currently resting his soul.


    The four also know the condition of their chief''s soul so they lowered their voices.


    "A batch of souls¡­ four people¡­" Qian San muttered as he read the documents Shi Jiu gave them.


    "En. Coincidentally, two friends of mine will being with you since the world they are going to coincides with yours." Shi Jiu continued as he looked at the world''s code on the paper. "The apprentice''s assignment was changed due to special reasons and this will be his second appointment of assignment. You have to help him, okay?" he told them.


    "Yes¡­" the four of them answered.


    "Who is this apprentice?" Qi Bai asked. It was rare in the Afterlife Department to hear the word ''apprentice''.


    Shi Jiu was about to answer when they heard a knock on the door. "They''re here." He smiled and rose from his seat to open the door. "Yi Bing. Huo xiaoLing!" he greeted when he saw their faces.


    "Don''t call my apprentice with that disgusting nickname." Yi Bing frowned at Shi Jiu.


    Shi Jiu justughed. "Come in." he spoke and led them in.


    "Seniors?" Huo Ling was surprised to see Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai.


    "It''s you?!" they eximed. Then, they remembered that Huo Ling is really an apprentice. They also have conversed with them earlier and Huo Ling and Yi Bing have once worked together with Shou Ji and Shi Jiu.


    "You know each other?" Shi Jiu was surprised.


    "We''ve met earlier in the Pathway of Clouds after we passed by them." Yi Bing exined.


    "Oh. Then, that''s good. I was just telling them to lend your apprentice a hand because the world you''re going to is special." Shi Jiu exined.


    "''special?" Huo Ling muttered.


    "You haven''t told him?" Shi Jiu looked at Yi Bing.


    "I was about to when you called." Yi Bing answered and turned to Huo Ling as they sat. "It''s a wuxia world." He told him.


    "''wuxia''?!" Huo Ling eximed in excitement.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. "You seem to like it?" he said.


    "Yes. It is every man''s dream to be a hero!" Huo Ling answered. He has been fond of wuxia novels, donghua and drama when he was still alive. He wanted to be like them so he enrolled into a kickboxing ss.


    "Oh." Yi Bing looked indifferent.


    Huo Ling''s excitement dampened. He rolled his eyes at Yi Bing.


    "As Shi Jiu said, this world is special. Its natives are martial artists and they use various weapons. They also use poisons. Not to mention that they can also use qi." Yi Bing exined.


    "I already know these!" Huo Ling told him.


    Yi Bing ignored him. He turned to Shi Jiu and the other four who are watching them. "How about their assignments?" he asked.


    "Yes. We received a big task this time." Shou Ji helplessly smiled.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai couldn''t agree more. Four souls in one time¡­ they would rather have one souls at a time even if it would be in session than four souls in one time. Because this would mean that they will have to stay in a world in a long time until they have resolved these four souls'' attachments.


    Who knows how deep their attachments are and how long can they solve it? They thought and inwardly cried. What if only one of them whose attachment can be solved? Or worse, one of them, his attachment can''t be resolved at all. Then, they have to continue to stay in that world until they finally solve it.


    Not to mention that this world is a wuxia world where the natives have sharp senses and sharp reflexes. The difficulty to them, grim reapers, has increased even if this world is a Normal World. This is why they really hate bulk tasks, and also going to fantasy worlds like wuxia and xianxia.


    "Yi Bing. When are you two going?" Shi Jiu asked.


    But, before Yi Bing could answer, the door to the bedroom in the office opened and Shou Ji appeared while yawning. He then rubbed his eyes after. "Yi Bing. Huo Ling." He muttered when he saw them.


    "Hello, chief Shou." Huo Ling greeted.


    Shou Ji nodded. "Another task?" he looked at Yi Bing.


    "His assignment." Yi Bing pointed Huo Ling.


    "Them?" Shou Ji asked Shi Jiu while his gazended on the four.


    "Tagging along with Yi Bing and Huo Ling." Shi Jiu smiled and exined the task to Shou Ji.


    "Oh." Shou Ji muttered, still feeling sleepy. "Then, this task of theirs will be easy." He said.


    "¡­ huh?" the four muttered and looked at their chief as if he is an alien. Is he still asleep? How can he say that our task will be easy? On what criteria? They thought, though they didn''t voice their thoughts out.


    Shi Jiu saw their doubts. "You will knowter." He just said and mysteriously smiled.


    The four became even more mystified.


    "We are going to leave now. The earlier, the better." Yi Bing spoke.


    "Okay." Shi Jiu nodded and waved at Huo Ling who followed behind Yi Bing.


    "Chief. We''ll be taking our leave, then, too." Qian San said and looked at Shou Ji.


    "En. Have a safe trip." Shou Ji waved at them.


    ¡­


    "The soul''s name is Zhuo Xia." Yi Bing started as they walked while Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are following behind them.


    "''xia'' as in ''hero''?" Huo Ling spoke.


    "''xia'' as in ''summer''. But, you can also take it that way." Yi Bing shrugged. He then gave the document to Huo Ling.


    They finally reached the Pathway of Clouds. They stepped onto the clouds and walked along with the souls the other grim reapers are sending off. Before the souls around them notice them, Yi Bing took out a ck umbre and covered him and Huo Ling.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai simrly took out an umbre.


    "This is?" Huo Ling raised his head when he noticed the umbre.


    "There are too many souls today.." Yi Bing answered.

 Chapter 564 - Martial World

    <h4>Chapter 564 - Martial World</h4>


    Normal World 101.


    "A big news! A big news!" someone shouted and waved at a crowd before he turned back to the board where some papers where pinned for everyone to see.


    "What happened?! What happened?! Tell me!" someone heard the man yelled and immediately rushed.


    "Look, everyone! The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was sealed!" the man answered and pointed to the paper where some words were written as if in urgency¡­ as if the news can''t wait to be spread.


    "What?! The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was sealed?! How did this happen?! What happened?!" the crowd asked as they all gathered.


    It is known that the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is like an immortal''s abode because one would find many rare herbs as ingredients for elixirs that can bring someone back to life or make an insane man sane. But, of course, the elixirs naturally just don''t magically appear. They have to be brewed.


    And someone who can brew the elixir of immortality is Huai Sen.


    "The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain''s patriarch Huai Sen¡­ why did he seal the mountain?" the people asked in puzzlement.


    "Maybe because many are coveting the rare herbs?" someone spoke.


    Before anyone can find the answer, they heard someone yelled.


    "Aio! Is what you said true?!" the person asked.


    Everyone turned and saw two people talking in low voices. One has a serious expression while the other one has a shocked expression.


    "Why should I lie? This is what I clearly heard¡­" the one wearing a serious expression spoke and lowered his voice to whisper to hispanion.


    The gossiping crowd''s interest got piqued. Those two are clearly talking about something shocking.


    "Brothers¡­ why don''t you share to us some of your story? It sounds interesting?" someone spoke as he sat on their table.


    The two turned and finally noticed that they have attracted the attention of many people. They were about to speak when their gazesnded on the paper where everyone was looking at earlier.


    "The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was sealed?" the serious-looking one''s brows knitted after he read it.


    "Yes. Brothers haven''t heard of it?" someone was surprised.


    "Hey. This is a fresh news, after all." Someone patted him.


    The serious-looking one''s friend turned and looked at him worriedly.


    "Those bastards." The serious-looking one cursed under his breath and immediately ced a money pouch on the table before he rose from his seat and left.


    "Ge!" hispanion called and hurriedly finished his food before he ran after the serious-looking one.


    "Ai. We missed asking some information from them!" someone sighed. "Their story definitely is something big!" he said.


    "Are you sure you still want to ask them?" someone asked.


    "What do you mean?" the person asked.


    The other one didn''t answer and just pointed to the two that just left. Everyone followed where he was pointing, only for them all to freeze when they saw the ques hanging on their waistbands and are emitting a clinking sound when they hit the swords on their waists as they dangled while the two people continued to walk in a fast pace.


    "Fck! Why are the Ruojian Valley here?!" they eximed in shock as they watched the two people''s figures disappeared from their sights.


    "We didn''t notice them¡­ they must be travelling incognito." Someone spoke and nervously gulped down his saliva as a bead of cold sweat trickled down the side of his face. The fright he received after knowing that the two people just now were from Ruojian Valley almost made his soul left his body.


    The Ruojian Valley is a sword sect and are full of talented individuals. But, what got them suddenly scared just now is because the Ruojian Valley is a group of absurd individuals. Why ''absurd''? It''s because they only believe in what they think is right! They can''t be reasoned at all! If someone refutes them, there is more than fifty percent chance that they might kill that person! Also, if someone offended them, they also might kill that person. Even just being noisy, they might also kill! Fortunately, these people rarelye out of their valley. Or else, the world would have fallen into chaos already just with these crazy people.


    Then, why does no oneined about the Ruojian Valley to the martial alliance? Because the martial alliance''s leader is weak! He is weaker than the master of the Ruojian Valley. Also, if the disciples are already absurd, what more their master will be? Thus, the martial alliance''s leader is also afraid to be killed. Thus, they maintained a friendly rtion with the Ruojian Valley.


    "Fortunately, those two seemed to be deeply engaged in their conversation¡­" the person who talked with the two disciples of the Ruojian Valley wiped the cold sweat off of his forehead. But, his whole back is already bathed in sweat. He felt his neck suddenly became cold, imagining that his head could''ve been cut off of his neck earlier.


    "Yeah¡­" the other agreed and patted their chests. They still feel afraid even if the two people have already left!


    "Just what is currently happening?" someone asked, confused. "First, the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain being sealed. Now, the Ruojian Valley appearing!" he said. "What did these devilse here for?" he asked.


    "You are right¡­ has no one rified the matter of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain being sealed yet?" someone asked as he turned to look around.


    "The martial alliance must have not heard about this matter yet?" someone said.


    "Impossible! They should be the ones to hear these matters first!" someone refuted.


    ¡­


    In a certain town¡­


    Huo Ling can''t close his mouth as he gaped while looking around the ancient town.


    "One second more and I will break your jaw." Yi Bing told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling immediately shut his mouth.


    "Haven''t we been to an ancient world already?" Yi Bing asked him.


    "That''s different." Huo Ling spoke.


    "How?" Yi Bing asked and looked around. "They are all wearing the same clothes." He said when people passed by them.


    "I feel this world is bigger than that world!" Huo Ling answered as he continued to look around with fascination.


    It has always been his dream to travel in a world like this that he has only seen in movies. He doesn''t have enough money to travel because he was poor when he was still alive. Now, he has the opportunity!


    "It really is good to die!" Huo Ling eximed with a big grin on his face. If he didn''t die, he wouldn''t be a grim reaper who can travel to different kinds of worlds. If he had known earlier, he would''ve¡­


    Ah, no, no. He thought and shook his head. Suicide is a sin towards yourself, and is a heavier crime than of anyone else''s.


    Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" we don''t know him¡­ they thought as they moved away from Huo Ling after everyone turned to look at Huo Ling when they heard what he said.


    "Lunatic!" the people muttered as they hurriedly left.


    Huo Ling whose face instantly turned red. "¡­" damn. I got too carried away! He thought with ck lines covering his face.


    "Done ying around?" Yi Bing asked Huo Ling as he walked back to him after he saw that the other has calmed down.


    Huo Ling turned to him with a re. "¡­ do we know each other?" he sharply asked with a sneer. He clicked his tongue before he left to find his new assignment.


    Yi Bing who was now looked at by the people. "¡­" damn Huo Ling¡­ he inwardly cursed and was forced to leave to find the idiot.


    "A quarrel?" the people whispered and immediately scattered when they saw Yi Bing red at them before he disappeared.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" these two¡­ are actually like this? They thought as their lips twitched, don''t know what to feel.


    "Follow?" Shi Yi asked with a nk expression.


    "Follow." The good-tempered Qian San answered.


    Wu Ling frowned while Qi Bai''s face is dark. "What ''task will be easier''?" they muttered when they recalled what Shou Ji spoke earlier.


    They fixed theirpels and waistbands and tidied up their hair ties and waist pendants before they ran after Yi Bing and Huo Ling who made a scene as soon as they arrived in this world. They looked like the young masters of noble families. But, no one in this world dared to underestimate anyone because jianghu is ruthless. One moment, two people are talking like they are friends but the next second one of actually had fallen dead.


    So, although Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are acting as young masters from the noble families, wariness can be seen in the eyes of the natives. This made the four of them inwardly curse but kept the smiles on their faces as they left to find Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    These two¡­ they just hope that nothing will happens or things won''t go wrong.

 Chapter 565 - Variable

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Variable</h4>


    "Zhuo Xia, age 19 when he died¡­ tsk, tsk. He is too young." Huo Ling shook his head in sympathy as he read Zhuo Xia''s biography. "Also, an orphan." He sighed.


    "He is more miserable than you." Yi Bing can''t help butment when he remembered that Huo Ling always died at the age of 23, and also an orphan.


    Huo Ling raised his head and red at him. "You still want to make fun of me?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked away and just gazed outside at the scenery while they ride on a boat. Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai saw that Yi Bing remained silent while Huo Ling reviewed his assignment''s biography. They conscientiously read their assignments'' biographies, too.


    Huo Ling can''t help but sigh again as he read further Zhuo Xia''s biography. Zhuo Xia actually was born into a wealthy household. But, suddenly, in just one night, his whole family was massacred. He became orphan in just a night. His family''s friends, however, didn''t take him in.


    It was really ironic how can you have so many friends during your sess, but no one when you fell. One of this example is the Zhuo family. They have many friends when they were alive because they were wealthy. Yet, no one stepped forward to shelter Zhuo Xia that was left behind after his whole family died.


    The hypocrisy of humans. Huo Ling thought and clicked his tongue in anger.


    Yi Bing nced at Huo Ling and saw him sneered but he didn''t say anything. Humans¡­ they are veryplicated beings like howplex emotions are, since emotions affect them but they also were the ones who produce various emotions. One moment, two people are drinking and merrilyughing. But, the next moment, both of them wanted to kill each other.


    What he wanted to say is that, humans can change their faces at a drop of a hat. Nothing is permanent in this world, aside from change. Not even the time, much less the emotions. It may took one moment to fall in love with someone and you will promise a lifetime of love. But, it would also take just one moment for them to be attracted to others and might take a lifetime, too, to cheat you with them.


    Humans are unpredictable creatures, thus they are very difficult to understand. Emotions areplicated because there are many variables that can affect them to change. This can be said to the Zhuo family. Humans only wanted what''s beneficial to them thus they made friends with the Zhuo family, to the point of marrying each other''s family.


    But, what happened after the Zhuo family was massacred? They cut ties with them as soon as the Zhuo family''s lives were also cut off. They didn''t even care about Zhuo Xia that was the only left. After all, the Zhuo family was no more, so what does Zhuo Xia now worth of? Nothing. Just another orphan. This is sad and cruel, but this is how life is ¨C dramatic.


    One moment you are in heaven, but one night after you fell into hell. What around you was abyss that you can never escape.


    "Ehem. Young sirs, where do you want to go?" the boatman asked them, breaking the trail of their thoughts.


    Huo Ling turned. "Can you take us to the Zhuo family?" he asked.


    "Which Zhuo family was it?" the boatman asked. There were many families that were surnamed Zhuo.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing know this. "Whichever that is the nearest." Yi Bing carelessly said.


    "Okay!" the boatman answered.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai heard that Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s destination was already decided.


    "Where shall we head to?" Shi Yi asked Qian San.


    Qian San pondered. "Hmm¡­ our targets are disciples of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain so we have to start there first." He said.


    "Where is it located?" Wu Ling asked.


    Qi Bai took out a map he bought from one of the vendors'' stall earlier. "Old man, which town are we in?" he asked the boatman.


    "Hm? Are young sirs lost after ying? This is the Cuiyi Town!" the boatman answered.


    "''Cuiyi''¡­ damn ancient characters." Qi Bai cursed and passed the map to Shi Yi who almost dropped it in the water.


    "¡­ can''t we just ask the boatman?" Shi Yi suggested.


    "What we are doing should be incognito. Don''t you remember how perceptive the natives of this world are?" Qi Bai rolled his eyes at him.


    "How about we get off where senior Yi and his apprentice get off?" Wu Ling suggested.


    "You have a point." Shi Yi agreed.


    "Would it be okay, though?" Qi Bai asked and nced at Yi Bing.


    Shi Yi and Wu Ling fell silent. They know how cold and distant Yi Bing is, just like a white moonlight.


    "It should be." Qian San assured them. "Let me see the map." He spoke.


    Shi Yi gave him the map. "But¡­ didn''t Huo Ling also ask the boatman about the Zhuo family, which is rted to his assignment?" he asked.


    "Oh. You''re right." Wu Ling nodded.


    As if he sensed they are speaking about him, Huo Ling turned. "Hm? Seniors, where is your destination?" he asked when he remembered that these four also have their own tasks.


    "The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." Qian San answered.


    "Huh? ''Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain''? Such a long name!" Huo Ling said.


    "What?! You want to go to Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain?!" the boatman eximed as he turned to them.


    They looked at him. "Old man, is there something wrong?" Wu Ling asked.


    "Of course, there is! The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is currently sealed!" the boatman told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "WHAT?!" they eximed. What the hell¡­ we are just about to start yet our path was already cut off?! Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai thought with dark faces.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing were also taken aback. "You¡­" Yi Bing muttered and pondered what to say. He should encourage them as seniors. "There are many ways to solve a problem, so don''t focus in only one solution." He told them.


    Qian San, the most cool-headed of the four of them, immediately recovered his expression. "Thank you, senior Yi." He sincerely smiled.


    "En." Yi Bing just nodded. He just can''t ignore them.


    He, as a senior, and the most senior, grim reaper, knows how dangerous wuxia, xianxia, supernatural, fantasy, and interster worlds. These worlds contain more world energy than any other worlds for they have other beings aside from humans, animals and nts. So, the natives of these worlds are more sensitive to energies.


    In wuxia and xianxia, they can feel their own and the others'' qi, as well as spiritual attacks. In supernatural and fantasy worlds, the existence of other beings were sustained by the world energy, and the natives also use energy to attack others, and defend and heal themselves. As for interster world, the human evolution made the human race more sensible to energy and they can even use it to strengthen their mind, body and spirit.


    They just got lucky in the interster world since Shou Ji was there for it was the world where he came from. Huo Ling is also lucky since he hasn''t gone to a xianxia world yet. In the supernatural world, it was a close call, though.


    "Why was the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain sealed off?" Qi Bai asked the boatman.


    "No one knows." The boatman shrugged as he continued rowing. "Everyone, both of the martial world and ordinary people, were shocked, too." He told them. "Eh? Young sirs, this matter is very sensational yet you didn''t hear it? May I ask, where are you sirs came from?" he asked them.


    But, he didn''t hear them answer. Maybe they were too shocked of what they heard, or that they don''t have an interest to answer his question.


    "Aio!" the boatman eximed and resumed rowing his boat. "This stupid mouth!" he said and pped his mouth. He forgot that not everyone is simple as they looked, especially these good-looking young masters who looked carefree at first nce aside from the one who looked cold.


    Could they actually be disciples of Clear Spring Lake Sect? But, if they are, he should have heard them having handsome disciples. Yet, there was no news. Then¡­ did theye from the Ruojian Valley? The boatman thought and subconsciously shivered. No, no¡­ they couldn''t be. They didn''t behead him after asking such an insensitive question.


    But, if they aren''t from the Ruojian Valley, where could they havee from? These four people are too good-looking just to be overlooked. Yet, no one spoke of them. Wait ¨C he thought when an idea shed in his mind. There is one ce, aside from the Ruojian Valley, which its members are very mysterious!


    It''s the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain! But, they just asked about the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. Could it be that they have left and returned just now?

 Chapter 566 - Misery

    <h4>Chapter 566 - Misery</h4>


    The grim reapers don''t haveplicated minds like the boatman so they ignored him for the rest of the ride. After they paid him, Huo Ling immediately asked some residents for directions to the Zhuo family while Qian San, Wu ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai asked for the direction and news about the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain.


    Then, they split up.


    "Zhuo Xia''s biography is missing some parts." Huo Ling spoke as they walked down the road. "The cause of his death wasn''t mentioned nor how he died. It wasn''t even stated what happened to him after the massacre of his family. Where he went to or has anyone took him in, there is nothing." He said.


    "Are youining?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No." Huo Ling immediately answered.


    Yi Bing stared at him. After seeing that there was no fluctuation on Huo Ling''s face, he retracted his gaze. "Aside from the type of the world, everything is simple despite theck of information." He spoke.


    Huo Ling remained silent and just quietly listened.


    "First of all, this is normal for the information we have tock some information." Yi Bing spoke. "Remember. We only focus on the afterlife. Thus, not everything when the assignment was alive were written on his biography in the Death Note." He exined. "Second, if the cause of death wasn''t written, then, there must be a special circumstance that triggered the assignment''s death." He said.


    When Huo Ling heard the words ''special circumstance'', his brow twitched.


    Yi Bing saw his expression and could guess what he is thinking. "You Ri''s case is special, indeed. But, look how detailed her cause of death is. Yet, her case still turned out veryplicated." He told him.


    "You have a point." Huo Ling nodded in agreement.


    "Thirdly, not everything has to be fed to us." Yi Bing said and stopped.


    Huo Ling also stopped. "I know." He softly spoke. "I just¡­ felt irritated when I read about Zhuo Xia''s life." He exined.


    "When he was abandoned by the world?" Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer.


    Yi Bing doesn''t want to poke Huo Ling''s sore spot so he changed the subject. "The Zhuo manor should be right there." He pointed ahead when they finally saw a mansion afar.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded and they resumed walking.


    ¡­


    "We have asked many people yet no one knows what happened and why was the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was sealed." Wu Ling frowned as they walk down the street.


    Many people are walking to and fro, and the vendors'' loud voices calling to attract customers to buy food, essories, wares, etc. from them made the street so lively. The steaming out of the pots of foods and dumplings brought a good scent that wafted to their noses, making them feel hungry.


    "This ancient world is good." Qi Bai suddenly said,pletely unrted to what they are talking about.


    Everyone turned to him, only to see him looking at the stall selling dumplings.


    "¡­ just say that you wanted to eat some delicacy." Shi Yi told him.


    Qi Bai didn''t answer and just went to buy some dumplings. Qian San smiled while Wu Ling didn''t say anything. They already know that Qi Bai is a foodie, although he doesn''t look like it.


    Shi Yi turned to the other two. "What can you say about our assignments this time?" he asked them.


    "Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun¡­" Qian San muttered as they stood on the side while they watched the natives of this world pass them by. "Our assignments this time aren''t lovers. This is the first thing." He said.


    Wu Ling nodded in agreement. Usually, the four of them would ferry the souls of pairs of lovers or the souls of the left behind ones and reunite them with their loved ones in the afterlife before sending them to reincarnation.


    But, it was the first time that they would ferry the souls of those who died for love. Although it is for love that they died, still¡­ wouldn''t their codes aggravate these souls? However, fortunately, this is an ancient world so the souls here don''t know the meaning behind their codes, since they don''t have inte here.


    "Fortunately, all of them belong to one sect, too." Wu Ling added.


    "Yes. We don''t have to look in a wide-scale and just directly go to the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." Shi Yi said.


    "Another thing that ismon among them is ¨C " Qian San muttered.


    Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun were the disciples of Huai Sen, the patriarch of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. Each of them has their story to tell, but what ismon among them four is that they are miserable.


    Ping Kun, the eldest of the four disciples, grew up in a small vige. When the bandits attacked, his parents chose his younger siblings to escape. He was about to be killed by one of the bandits when Huai Sen appeared and saved him. Huai Sen then took him under his wing.


    Zhang Yi was the son of a prostitute. Naturally, in this era, being a son of a prostitute brings you no good since no matter what you do, you will be looked down. But, Zhang Yi''s mother was kind to him. She appealed to Zhang Yi''s father to take Zhang Yi in, and said that he is also a son. But, Zhang Yi''s father denied him and her and even hired people to beat them two. Zhang Yi''s mother fought against those thugs after she hid him. Then, he saw her died before his eyes.


    He was too shocked that he even forgotten to escape after the thugs failed to find him. He remained in that crouching position and continued to stare at his mother''s cold and stiff corpse until it was buried by the snow. Just as he was about to die from cold, hunger and suffocation, Huai Sen found him and his mother''s corpse. Huai Sen fed him and clothed him before he buried Zhang Yi''s mother''s corpse properly. Then, he took Zhang Yi with him when he left.


    Wu Tong is a girl and lost her parents when they were killed due to a conflict. She was then took in by her rtives but none of them had a time to look after her. Thus, one of the enemies of her parents saw her alone and abducted her. Such a sadder thing is, her rtives didn''t want to pay the ransom and even said that he is doing them a kindness if he could ''take care'' of that little girl.


    The man wanted to sell her to a brothel but she is too young so he decided to kill her. But, before he could, Huai Sen heard the girl''s screams and he saved her.


    Yu Qiao, the youngest, was orphaned after her parents were killed. She has no rtives so she was forced to live as a beggar. But, because there was also apetition between beggars, and she is weak to resist, she starved each day. Just when she was about to die, she was saved by Huai Sen.


    "These disciples¡­ they are too pitiful." Qian San said.


    Wu Ling and Shi Yi nodded in agreement. They had never seen souls that lived these kind of lives. Utterly miserable and almost became tragic had Huai Sen, this man whoter became their teacher, didn''t appear before them and saved them.


    "But, the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was sealed.¡­" Qi Bai muttered when he returned to them with a bag of dumplings in his hands.


    Wu Ling felt hungry when he smelled the scent of dumplings and he snatched the bag of dumplings before he took one and ate it. Qi Bai red at him but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    "That''s right. Although mostly everyone has heard that the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was sealed, they don''t know what really happened, what was the cause of it." Qian San said and heaved a sigh.


    Their task this time is difficult. The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain where they are supposed to investigate was sealed. Although they could teleport there, they don''t dare to because this world is aplicated world where the natives have sharp senses that even just a drop of water could be heard. They don''t dare take the risk of testing it out.


    Also, they definitely have to investigate first about this Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain, especially this Huai Sen. And of the matter of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain being sealed. There is also the degree of the rtionship between Huai Sen and his disciples. Since his disciples died for love, Huai Sen might know something about it since, after all, he raised them like his children. He definitely should know many things about his disciples. Thus, they have to see him.


    "Let''s continue asking where the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is, and what exactly happened to it." Qian San spoke.


    "Yes!" they agreed and resumed walking.

 Chapter 567 - Burned Down

    <h4>Chapter 567 - Burned Down</h4>


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling finally reached the gates of the Zhuo family mansion. Its walls were thick and has wide eaves for passersby to temporarily shelter themselves from the rain. Just by looking from the structure of the outside of the house, they can imagine how grandiose the Zhuo family was.


    But, right now, the walls and the roofs were ck, obviously was charred before. Yi Bing and Huo Ling pushed the doors open and felt their expressions turned heavier when they saw that everywhere, it was ck. The empty central courtyard is the only ce that wasn''t scorched ck. Yi Bing and Huo Ling doubted at first whether they had entered a ck building or something.


    "Not only were they massacred, but they were also burned?" Huo Ling frowned as he and Yi Bing walked around.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just continued to look around.


    "Will we be able to find clues in this ce?" Huo Ling asked as he entered a room and found that everything inside has turned to ashes¡­ well, there wasn''t even just a speck of ash left. It must have been blown by the wind for over many years.


    "We should." Yi Bing answered as he appeared beside Huo Ling. "Although the Death Note didn''t show thetter half of the neen years of life of Zhuo Xia, might be because it contained some deep secrets¡­ we won''t be given such a hard task that we can only solve blindly." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "Well, my brain hole might be able to solve this." He grinned and resumed looking around.


    Yi Bing watched him walk away before he turned to walk to the opposite direction. "Hey! Yi Bing!" he heard Huo Ling loudly called from somewhere. "I found their genealogical record!" he said andughed.


    Yi Bing turned on his heel and followed the direction where Huo Ling''s voice ising from. He found him standing before a cab and is holding a book.


    Huo Ling turned when he heard him arrived and he grinned at him. "Hehe. My time watching many ancient dramas ¨C imperial pce, wuxia or xianxia, it is all worth it!" he said and proudly raised his chin as he waved the book that was burnt on some parts. "See this? Usually, the family''s genealogical record will show up every time a big discovery will be shown in the series or movies. Usually, it will be a plot twist!" he exined as he carefully opened the book even though he is obviously excited.


    Yi Bing heaved a sigh. This is what he likes about Huo Ling as a being, and as his subordinate. Although Huo Ling is about to explode due to his emotions, he now learned how to control his emotions now since he became more cool-headed.


    Perhaps Huo Ling has now a responsibility thus he became more matured? He thought and shrugged. "What did you see?" he asked as he also looked at the genealogical record.


    "Zhuo Xia is the youngest among them three brothers. He also has two younger sisters." Huo Ling answered and sighed in sympathy when he recalled that all of the Zhuo family were killed. If they remained alive after that, they would have been burnt or suffocated to death.


    It was already a miracle for Zhuo Xia to be alive. But, in the end, he still can''t avoid fate and he diedter, without even reaching the age of twenty.


    Yi Bing''s expression also changed when he knew this. Earlier, the boatman dropped them to a nearby family that has the surname of ''Zhuo''. He and Huo Ling had to ask around to finally found the Zhuo family that they have been looking for. Some people whom they asked looked at them suspiciously since the Zhuo family has already died, even that one descendant that remained disappeared and very likely died, thus why would some people still ask about them?


    But, they didn''t expect for Yi Bing and Huo Ling to counter them with questions too since why can''t they inquire something about the Zhuo family? Was there a secret that can''t be known? Could it be that the Zhuo family''s deaths suspicious, which is very likely is?


    These people almost choked due to their anger and chased them away. Yi Bing and Huo Ling then continued to wander around, one Zhuo family after another until they have finally found this wealthy Zhuo family of the past that has now ruined that left none ash nor dust.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath to calm his emotions. "Unfortunately, there is none here that we can use to find out who were their friends once before." He spoke before he suddenly made a pause. Then, he derisively smiled. "Of course, these friends are also useless since they can''t even protect a child." He said and frowned before he marched out of the ruined house.


    Yi Bing watched him left bringing the genealogical record with him. He heaved a sigh and then followed him. The two of them walked out of the gates and closed it just the way it was before and then disappeared.


    Not long after they left, a figure appeared, walking until it finally stopped before the closed gates of the Zhuo mansion. Then, they opened the gates before they came in. The figure then moved room after room before it finally stopped in the master''s bedroom. It opened the cabs and drawers as if searching something before it finally stopped to the unopened cab left.


    The figure slowly walked towards the cab and opened it, only to frown when it saw that it was empty. But, after a while, they smiled as if they thought of something. "Fortunately, it was already burnt. Or else¡­ hehe." A man''s voice sinisterlyughed before it crushed the cab with just a hand. Then, he left as silent as he came, with the doors of the gates unlocked.


    ¡­


    "Why did you bring the genealogical record?" Yi Bing asked as they boarded a boat again. And it was the same boatman.


    "Dunno¡­ maybe I can find cluester?" Huo Ling shrugged as he tapped the book in his chest, hidden underneath his clothes. "It''s not as if¡­" he said and stopped. He decided not to continue speaking and just gazed outside.


    "We have to return it before we leave this world." Yi Bing spoke in a low voice.


    "I know." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing stared at him and didn''t speak again. He knows that Huo Ling just wants to give the genealogical record to Zhuo Xia when they find him.


    ''when they find him''. Yes. They can''t find Zhuo Xia''s soul. Like the previous world where they can''t find You Ri''s soul, they also can''t find Zhuo Xia''s soul right now. But, unlike You Ri''splicated case that was the product of an interrupted direct reincarnation, Zhuo Xia''s case is due to the restriction of this world.


    Fortunately, although You Ri''s world also restricted them, it wasn''t much and they still could resolve some cases with their power. But, in this world, there are just many variables that might affect them. For example is the natives'' sharp senses as inborn skills due to the setting of this world ¨C wuxia, where anyone can be a hero.


    At first, Yi Bing suspected that Zhuo Xia''s death, or Zhuo Xia himself, was rted to some conspiracy, which is highly likely since his family''s death is very suspicious. It was obvious that they were deliberately killed by someone as their home was also burnt after so that nothing left will be discovered that could point to the perpetrators.


    But, they had yet to see if their guess was right since they had yet to find Zhuo Xia, who they don''t know what happened after his family was massacred.


    "Where do you think could he be?" Yi Bing asked Huo Ling, breaking the silence between them.


    "Maybe he''s in the streets." Huo Ling answered. Usually, orphaned children in ancient times would wander in the streets and became a beggar to resume living. Some noble people would adopt them, clothe them, feed them, and¡­


    Huo Ling''s mind stopped in a screech as his head that was muddled since earlier suddenly cleared. His eyes slowly widened in shock after that thought shed in his mind. He sharply turned to Yi Bing.


    "''name them¡­''" he muttered in a low voice.


    "What?" Yi Bing asked since he didn''t clearly hear what Huo Ling said.


    "''clothe them when they are cold, feed them when they are hungry, and name them ¨C ''" Huo Ling spoke as he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C ''name them for them to forget their past that is filled with pain''! Yi Bing, this is what in the dramas that I watched! This is what happens after a noble picks up a child and adopt them!" he told Yi Bing with his bright eyes sparkling in excitement.


    "''clothe, feed, and name''¡­" Yi Bing muttered. "This makes sense." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded.. "Maybe Zhuo Xia''s name has changed after a noble adopted him?" he asked.

 Chapter 568 - Third Person

    <h4>Chapter 568 - Third Person</h4>


    "That is likely." Yi Bing muttered when he thought of the possibility.


    "Right?" Huo Ling smiled. "He must have been picked up by someone. Of course, they are definitely not his family''s hypocrite friends." He sneered.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" I thought that you have already calmed down? Why are you still angry? He thought, though he didn''t vocalize it since he is afraid Huo Ling might suddenly explode in anger, feeling provoked.


    "We still don''t know who might this someone be¡­ but since they took Zhuo Xia in, then, they definitely won''t be someone bad, right?" Huo Ling asked as he pondered. "The Zhuo family''s death definitely is deliberate. Someone wanted to kill them and killed the younger generations, too, to cut the grass and pull out its roots plete eradication). Thus, they must have changed Zhuo Xia''s name and hid him so no one until now have heard of him. And everyone thought that he just suddenly vanished." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "The question is, who picked up Zhuo Xia?" he said.


    Huo Ling fell silent as he carefully pondered. "Although the Zhuo family''s ''friends'' before disappeared when Zhuo Xia needed help, there should be some of them who might be acting cold outside but actually soft inside so that the Zhuo family''s enemies wouldn''t'' suspect him." he said.


    "You are right. This is also a tactic." Yi Bing agreed.


    Hiding friends among the enemies¡­ this is a good diversion tactic to avoid their enemies frompletely eliminating them all.


    "Zhuo Xia also must be familiar with them so he didn''t appear and cooperated with his family''s friend." Yi Bing added.


    "Yes." Huo Ling looked at the scenery outside the window of the boat. "But, we also can''t ignore the fact that it might really be a stranger that picked up Zhuo Xia." He said.


    "En." Yi Bing agreed with a nod. "Now, we are back to the question of who could this person be?" he said.


    "Hmm¡­" Huo Ling hummed as he gazed at the wild flowers growing by the riverbank. "To be able to hide Zhuo Xia, the only one member alive of the once wealthy Zhuo family, this person must be powerful." He said.


    "En. Zhuo Xia should be recognizable, especially that many people has been watching him after his family was killed." Yi Bing said. "That is, unless, he ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s eyes shed. " ¨C he knows disguising skills." He said.


    He now recalled that this world is a martial world. Naturally, the natives of this world should learn some skills or more aside from martial arts¡­ and scheming. They study disguising skills to avoid their enemies or to do undercover tasks. Of course, they should also know how to make poisons and other drugs.


    "Since Zhuo Xia never appeared in the public''s eyes for the remaining three years of his life, thus making them all assume he was dead including these three years, this person who picked up Zhuo Xia should be a very powerful person." Huo Ling exined.


    "You can add him as being influential." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling looked at him.


    "He can suppress the news about the sole survivor of the Zhuo family being still alive, when everyone should actually be focusing on him to see how he will live from here on." Yi Bing exined.


    Huo Ling frowned in disgust. People are just like this¡­ whenever there is something lively, they would flock to it as long as it is the trend. No matter which world or which era, people will always be like this. "You mean that he also must have guided the public''s attention to Zhuo Xia being dead?" he said.


    "Yes." Yi Bing answered. "After all, Zhuo Xia has be an orphan and his family that supposed to back him up in this world, also as his shelter, was gone. Adding to the fact that he must have lived in wealth andfort, he definitely wouldn''t survive even just a day on the streets. Thus, more people will be convinced that Zhuo Xia is dead than still being alive." He exined.


    Huo Ling fell into a deeper contemtion.


    "Should we drop by a restaurant and eat first?" Yi Bing asked after some time has passed. Thinking also requires energy to keep the mind going.


    Huo Ling shook his head as an answer. "First person, second person¡­" he muttered as he recalled the two possible personas that could have picked up Zhuo Xia. He felt like he was missing something¡­ "AH!" he suddenly and loudly eximed, causing the boatman to almost slip and fall to the water after he was startled ¨C as well as Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s face darkened. Huo Ling was still immersed from his happiness after he realized something when, suddenly, he felt his hand cooled to the point it is freezing. He immediately realized his mistake.


    "O ¨C oops¡­" Huo Ling apologetically smiled as he immediately withdraw his hand from their seat which is Yi Bing freezing, literally. You are this mad just because I unintentionally startled you?! He thought. He wanted toin, yet in the end, he didn''t. He knows he is the one in the wrong this time. Even if he wasn''t, he still would suffer because ''the boss is always right''.


    "You better tell me a logical reason for me not to freeze you." Yi Bing coldly red at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling immediately felt the inside of his chest suddenly became cold. He knows that Yi Bing definitely is freaking serious since he never saw his boss cracking up a joke with that as cold as iceberg face. He silently clicked his tongue in dismay.


    Good-looking people naturally are very pleasant to look at, but definitely not his boss, Yi Bing. First, Yi Bing is a grim reaper and looking at him is equivalent to looking at death. Second, Yi Bing''s cold expression neutralizes his attractiveness.


    "I was thinking about the people who are likely to secretly pick up Zhuo Xia." Huo Ling answered. "The first person is a family friend. The second person is a mighty passerby." He said. "But, what if there is a third?" he asked.


    Yi Bing''s eyes shed when he understood what Huo Ling wanted to say. "An enemy?" he said.


    Huo Ling nodded in affirmation. "This is the biggest possibility. I should have thought of this since the beginning." He heaved a sigh. Then, he began to tell Yi Bing his conjectures. "The biggest reason that it could be an enemy is them wanting to kill each and every member of the Zhuo family. But, they didn''t expect for Zhuo Xia to live. Thus, they will definitely kill Zhuo Xia." He said. "There are two ways they can kill him." he raised two of his fingers.


    "And what are they?" Yi Bing asked.


    "One, they can secretly approach Zhuo Xia when he is alone and kill him." Huo Ling answered. "But, Zhuo Xia died only recently, so this shouldn''t be the case. Then, it could have been the second method, which is to pretend as his family''s friend and then kill himter." He exined.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "This is possible." He said.


    "Only by fifty percent." Huo Ling spoke.


    "Why?" Yi Bing looked at him in surprise.


    "He wanted to kill Zhuo Xia, so why should prolong it thatsted for three years?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing seriously pondered over it. "¡­ could it be that he has developed familial feelings towards Zhuo Xia, thus, he hesitated in killing him and this hesitation took three years?" he asked.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing. "... what you are saying right now is the standard television revenge drama." He said.


    A vein popped in Yi Bing''s forehead.


    Huo Ling immediately looked away and coughed. "You are right. The enemy might have hesitated." He said. "And only after three years did he have gathered enough courage to kill Zhuo Xia." He said.


    Yi Bing hummed a response. "But, if he hesitated for this long, why would he still kill Zhuo Xia in the end?" he asked.


    "Ah." Huo Ling muttered when he also realized it. "You are right¡­ if he hesitated for a long time because he grew familial feelings towards Zhuo Xia, why would he still kill Zhuo Xia?" he asked as he deeply pondered over it. "Actually, Zhuo Xia is young, so he shouldn''t have done any sins yet. His hands are still clean. If they have enemies, then, either they have offended anyone, or¡­" he looked at Yi Bing.


    "His family hasmitted sins." Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling frowned since he also realized it. Revenge. Although it is sweet, it is also cruel if the innocents were dragged into it and their lives were imed due to it. He then recalled the wealth of the Zhuo family that could make the gods envy¡­ was this actually an ill-gotten wealth?


    Then, what befall to their family¡­ could it be undeserved cmity or retribution?

 Chapter 569 - Driver

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Driver</h4>


    Huo Ling heaved a deep sigh. "Let''s set this matter aside right now. We have to find Zhuo Xia first." He spoke with a heavy expression.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. They will investigate the truth about the Zhuo family''s massacreter. What is important right now is to find Zhuo Xia.


    "The direct teleportation is disabled. Even the cause of death was obscured¡­" Huo Ling muttered and shook his head, stopping himself right then and there fromining. Or else, Yi Bing would freeze him, literally. "So, where should we start?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing.


    "Which person do you think likely has picked him up?" Yi Bing asked back.


    Huo Ling feel silent and seriously pondered over it. "We can''t beat the grass and startle the snake. We also can''t find a needle in a haystack." He said, referring to approaching the enemies and finding the passersby that could have helped Zhuo Xia, respectively. "Let''s ask some people about the Zhuo family''s friend first." He decided.


    "This is reasonable." Yi Bing spoke. Then, he turned to the boatman. "Do you know some friends of the Zhuo family?" he asked.


    "''Zhuo family''? Which Zhuo family''?" the boatman asked and turned.


    "''that'' Zhuo family." Huo Ling answered.


    The boatman''s eyes widened in shock and he looked around. Seeing that there was no one around who heard him for the people were busy doing their tasks, he went inside the boat and looked at both Yi Bing and Huo Ling, scrutinizing them.


    Yi Bing frowned at his reaction. "Why do you act like talking about them is some sort of a taboo?" he asked.


    The boatman didn''t answer right away. "These¡­ gentlemen¡­ may I ask who you are?" he asked them.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are, right? As long as the money is right." Huo Ling said and tossed a money pouch to the boatman.


    The boatman caught, but he didn''t open it. Huo Ling''s expression changed and turned awkward while Yi Bing''s brows raised.


    The boatman sighed. "Ai. Since you are asking about ''that'' Zhuo family, then you definitely should have heard their story?" he asked and sat on the floor of the boat.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at each other. They didn''t answer, neither confirming nor denying what the boatman said. They will y this by ear.


    "''that'' Zhuo family is really filled with misfortunes." The boatman continued. "It started when¡­" he spoke and started to narrate the life of the Zhuo family.


    ¡­


    While Yi Bing and Huo Ling are listening to the tale of the most unfortunate family, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai have hailed a carriage to take them to the nearest town. If no one in the Cuiyi Town wanted to answer their questions, then they will go to the next town and find someone that would!


    "Hey." Wu Ling called to the driver. "Do you know anything about the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain?" he asked.


    "Aiyo! That is the most famous mountain in the jianghu!" the driver answered. He looked enthusiastic.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other.


    "Why?" Qi Bai asked.


    "Sirs, you are obviously not from jianghu since you don''t know this mountain." The driverughed.


    Wu Ling looked pissed but held it in. "Then, since you are from jianghu, tell us everything that you know, then!" he said. "We will pay you handsomely!" he added.


    "Ai. I am not from the jianghu. I am just an ordinary driver!" the driver denied. "But, I''ll take your offer!" he grinned. "In the past, that mountain is just another of the many mountains. But, as time passed, many wild flowers and rare herbs sprouted in that mountain. The people living near the mountain said that it was blessed after many springs and winters passed." He said.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai remained silent.


    "That mountain was then named as ''Blessed Mountain''." The driver continued. "Then, do you know the mountain was named as such?" he asked them.


    "We are not from jianghu. How will we know?" Wu Ling asked back.


    "Aiyo¡­ this young sir has such a temper!" the driver just said. "The Blessed Mountain was named as it was now because every winter, the clouds are very thick. Even when the springes, the flowers that blossomed were still covered by the snow. Thus, the ''snow clouds spring blossoms'' mountain." He exined. "And the atmosphere there is very cool despite the seasons changing." He added.


    "This sounds unscientific?" Shi Yi muttered as he looked at them.


    "None of us are knowledgeable about meteorology so how will we know?" Qi Bai said. "Also, this is a wuxia world, so things here would definitely be unscientific. Get used to it." He told him.


    Qian San chuckled.


    Wu Ling rolled his eyes at them. "We heard earlier that the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is currently sealed?" he said.


    "Oh? Young sirs are very updated!" the driver eximed in surprise.


    "Hmph!" Wu Ling snorted and ignored him.


    "Indeed, the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was sealed." The driver confirmed the news.


    "Do you know why?" Qian San asked.


    The driver shook his head. "No one knows." He honestly answered. "Even my previous customers asked me, and I also listened to some of them gossiping about this. All of us are clueless." He told them.


    They fell silent.


    "But, hey. Everyone is just waiting for the martial alliance to act." The driver leaned back and told Wu Ling with a grin.


    "Tch!" Wu Ling pushed the driver''s head away from him.


    "The martial alliance?" Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai muttered.


    The driver looked at them in surprise. "Young sirs. You also don''t know about the martial alliance?" he asked.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" don''t mention the martial alliance. Even just using qi, we don''t know! They thought and inwardly cried but looked calm outside.


    "Huh¡­? Young sirs, did youe here just to enjoy the scenery?" the driver looked at them suspiciously.


    "So what?" Wu Ling asked as he raised his chin, looking haughty.


    The driver''s expression turned serious. "Young sirs, I advise you to go back to your homes now." He spoke. "Still water runs deep." He told them in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?" Qi Bai curiously asked.


    "Although the jianghu looked calm right now, prompting you to enjoy its sceneries, but the calmer it is, the more chaotic it definitely is underneath." The driver answered.


    "You know something?" Wu Ling''s brow raised as he stared at the driver''s grinning face.


    "Young sir, I am just a driver. How can I know many things?" the driver asked back.


    Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other. Their gazes are talking. This driver seems like is a mysterious person. They thought.


    Wu Ling noticed it, too, so he sneered, acting tough outside but inside he felt nervous. Damn it! Why do we have to be so unlucky?! This world is really dangerous! We thought he was just an ordinary driver, but look! We''ve bumped into a master! He thought as his heart cried.


    "Young sir, I only told you all these because your temper is very simr to my friend when we were young¡­" the driver spoke when he noticed the four''s silence. The corners of his lips curled up.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai obviously noticed that he driver also noticed their reactions. They coldly sweated. They admit that they have screwed up just now. They have underestimated the natives of this world! Good god, Shen Taizi! We don''t want to die! They thought as they prayed to Shen Sheng.


    But, they know that Shen Sheng can''te to this world since he is unable to leave the Stable World. So, they messaged Yi Bing. Just as they have pressed the ''send'' button, they heard the driver spoke.


    "We''ve arrived." The carriage stopped outside a tavern.


    Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai hurriedly went out, almost flying out of the carriage. They gave the money to the driver without looking in his eyes.


    Just as Wu Ling was about to leave, he heard the driver spoke. "Young sir with an ill temper." He called.


    A vein popped in Wu Ling''s forehead and he stopped to turn to the driver who is grinning widely. "What?!" he asked. This driver gets on his nerves.


    "Do you, perhaps, know someone that goes by the nickname ''Si Lang''?" the driver asked.


    Wu Ling was taken aback. He thought that the driver would tease him again. "Huh? No." he answered. ''Si Lang''? Is that a code name? He thought.


    The driver''s smile faded a bit. "Then, if we will meet us again, I hope you will call me ''Si Lang''." he told Wu Ling. Before Wu Ling could react, the carriage already left.


    "Huh¡­?" Wu Ling blinked and finally reacted. "¡­ weirdo." He muttered.


    As for the weirdo, he stopped the carriage after a while.


    "Yu Xiu.." Two voices called, and the disciples from the Ruojian Valley appeared.

 Chapter 570 - Si Lang

    <h4>Chapter 570 - Si Lang</h4>


    Yi Bing''s brow twitched as he looked at Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who are sitting across them while Huo Ling awkwardly smiled with sympathy in his eyes.


    "A native found out that you are investigating the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain?" Yi Bing finally spoke.


    "Yes." the four meekly answered.


    "Then, for fear that he might go back and kill you because he suspected the four of you after you messed up, the four of you left the tavern next town where he sent you and teleported here back in Cuiyi Town?" Yi Bing continued.


    "¡­ yes." they nodded as they all broke out into a cold sweat.


    Yi Bing stared at them for a long while that the four of them subconsciously shivered in fear.


    Huo Ling finally can''t stand this atmosphere and spoke. "Then, didn''t you think about the fact that you can''t reach the Cuiyi Town from next town in just a span of a second?" he asked. Before they could speak, he continued. "He might really go back in the tavern next town and alsoe back here and then find out that you appeared here right after he dropped you in that tavern." He told them.


    Their faces paled when they realized the gravity of the situation. "¡­ wu." They inwardly cried. Their hearts are filled with grievance. Why is this world so hard?! They thought. This world is so harsh towards us! they inwardlyined. Now, they felt that ferrying the souls of lovers is good than travelling in this kind of worlds.


    Next time, if they would be assigned to a wuxia, xianxia or any difficult worlds, they would refuse the task!


    Yi Bing heaved a sigh. "I understand where you areing from." He spoke. "I won''t report you to Shou Ji and Shi Jiu, nor to Gu Shi and Di San." He told them.


    "Thank you, senior Yi!" they said as their eyes brightened and their gloomy expressions disappeared.


    "But, you should be thankful that that driver doesn''t seem hostile to you, and didn''t kill you." Yi Bing continued. "A martial world is indeed frightening. This will serve as a lesson for you. Next time, don''t be careless, especially, don''t be rash with your actions." He reminded them.


    "We understand!" the four of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    "But, that driver really chatted with you?" Yi Bing turned to Wu Ling when he remembered this matter.


    Wu Ling nodded. "Yes." he answered. "I think his name is ''Si Lang'', since he told me to call him that if we ever meet again." He exined.


    "He said that you have a temper like his friend?" Qi Bai muttered as he pondered.


    "This driver seems a sentimental person?" Shi Yimented.


    "Nevertheless, it is thanks to Wu Ling that we aren''t dead yet." Qian San said with a smile.


    "That''s right." Shi Yi and Qi Bai nodded in agreement and sighed, feeling relieved that they escaped a cmity.


    Huo Ling watched as the four of them chatted, summarizing the information that they have gathered so far, before he turned to Yi Bing. "It seems that our tasks aren''t rted." He said with a slight disappointment in his voice.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. He remembered the Inspection Department and the Normal World 112 where their tasks were actually connected in the end. Deeply connected. Even if Huo Ling didn''t remind him, Yi Bing also would first think of the possibility of Huo Ling''s task and the Collection Department''s task are connected. But, since they didn''t find anythingmon with their tasks just now, aside from being in the same world, he and Huo Ling discarded the idea.


    "Should we look for an informant?" Huo Ling suggested.


    Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at him. "''informant''?" they said.


    "Like an intelligence center. The martial world has many of these." Huo Ling answered. "But, some belongs to different sects or organizations, and their information selling naturally contain some insider information." He exined. "But, we should be careful not tond on those ones and we should find themon ones." He said.


    They all nodded in understanding. If they by chance have chosen an intelligence center that belonged to a sect or an organization, they will definitely suspect them. Worse, they will definitely be hunted this time to be killed.


    Still water really runs deep! They inwardly eximed and sighed.


    "Junior, you seem to know a lot about this world!" Shi Yi said as he looked at Huo Ling in surprise. Qi Bai beside him nodded in agreement as they curiously looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling shyly rubbed his nose. "I just read and watched some wuxia novels and dramas¡­" he answered.


    "So, that''s why!" they eximed. "Then, we will be depending on you!" they said. They choose to hug Huo Ling''s thighs!


    "H ¨C huh?" Huo Ling blushed in embarrassment. He looked at Yi Bing, asking for help. But, the other looked away, avoiding his gaze.


    Huo Ling helplessly smiled.


    ¡­


    "How are things, Lu Xiu?" Jiang Ci, one of the two disciples from Ruojian Valley, asked as he and the other disciple, Rong Huai, appeared.


    Lu Xiu, who told Wu Ling to address his as ''Si Lang'', grinned as he coolly folded his arms over his chest and looked at the two. "I have met an interesting person." He grinned.


    "Although we are happy to hear that you had fun acting as a driver, we want to hear more if you have discovered something regarding the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." Rong Huai spoke without any expression on his face.


    "Hmm¡­ let me think." Lu Xiu pinched his chin as he acted pondering. "Hey. Surprisingly, that interesting person I met today is asking about the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain!" he said.


    Rong Huai''s eyes narrowed while Jiang Ci held the hilt of his sword on his waist.


    Lu Xiu''s eyes cooled and he looked at Jiang Ci. "You dare make a move on him?" he asked as he narrowed his eyes at him.


    Jiang Ce coldly looked at him. "It seems that you intend to protect this person?" he sharply asked.


    "They don''t have any ill intent when they inquired about the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." Lu Xiu exined.


    "Are you speaking without bias towards that person?" Jiang Ci asked again.


    "Yes." Lu Xiu answered.


    The two of them red at each other.


    "Enough." Rong Huai finally spoke. "Lu Xiu. If this person you are talking about would, in the future¡­" he said.


    "I know. I will bear all the responsibilities." Lu Xiu cut him off.


    "Hmph! I wonder what kind of person made you protect them¡­" Jiang Ci curiously looked at Lu Xiu.


    "Someone that reminds me of my childhood friend." Lu Xiu answered.


    Jiang Ce was stunned while Rong Huai fell silent. They now finally understood.


    "I see." Rong Huai coughed after he recovered his shock. "Jiang Ci, apologize." He spoke.


    "It is my mistake." Jiang Ci sincerely said.


    Lu Xiu just nodded. They now looked so amicable to each other now that no one would think they almost killed each other earlier. This is how the Ruojian Valley is.


    Rong Huai and Jiang Ci looked at each other when they noticed that Lu Xiu fell silent and just stared at the sky with an empty gaze. They remembered Lu Xiu''s life when he entered the Ruojian Valley.


    Lu Xiu is a product of an idental pregnancy. His parents got married to ''fix'' their mistake butter broke up and neither of them wanted to take care of him. Due to his parents'' constant arguments, he grew up with a matured mind. He then fled from his home after his father identally killed his mother. He arrived in the Ruojian Valley.


    But, where was his childhood friend in this story, it was during when Lu Xiu''s parents argued, Lu Xiu runs away from home and hid in a corner, waiting until his parents would stop arguing. Suddenly, a boy found him and, thinking he was a beggar, he gave him his food, including his umbre even though it was heavily snowing that night, and the temperature is freezing one to death.


    It was actually just one night of a meeting since the next day, he didn''t see that boy again. Recalling that boy is from a wealthy family, he didn''t look for him and felt ashamed since he was poor. Yet, in his heart, he considered him his childhood friend.


    But, fate seemed to n to entangle their lives since Lu Xiu saw that boy again, who now grew up to be a handsomed. However, he feared his low status again so he can only watch him from afar, listening to that boy''s friends call him ''Si Lang''.


    Lu Xiu repeated the name in his heart many times. Just as he had gathered enough courage, he saw that Si Lang and his friends were surrounded by ck-clothed people. Lu Xiu wanted to help but he was toote. Together with his friends, Si Lang died.


    Staring at the bright red blood flowing to where he was hiding, Lu Xiu vowed to kill those who took Si Lang''s life!

 Chapter 571 - Acting

    <h4>Chapter 571 - Acting</h4>


    Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked for the boatman to inquire which intelligence center should they go to avoid suspicion from all sides of jianghu.


    "Aiyo! Exactly what are you young sirs nning to do?!" the boatman asked in a low voice. "I tell you this now. Don''t y with the fire! If you are just inquiring about the matters of jianghu just to satisfy your curiosity, then this curiosity will take you your life!" he warned them.


    "Boatman, we aren''t." Qian San, with a good temper, spoke in a mild tone.


    "Then, what are you inquiring these things for?!" the boatman asked.


    "Why are you asking us? We are the ones asking here!" Wu Ling doesn''t have a good temper. "As long as we pay you money, it is enough, right?" he asked.


    "He doesn''t take money." Yi Bing spoke when he recalled that yesterday, Huo Ling gave the boatman money yet the boatman didn''t take it. Instead, he told them the story of the Zhuo family.


    "Huh?" Wu Ling was taken aback. His hand was left hanging awkwardly in the air. "Then¡­" what should he do? He thought and looked at the others who also looked helpless.


    "Young sirs, do you really insist to investigate the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain?" the boatman looked at Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai.


    Qi Bai nodded with a solemn expression. "Yes." he answered.


    The boatman heaved a sigh of defeat. "I won''t ask you of your reason in investigating the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain, as this is the rule of jianghu." He spoke. "''don''t ask back after someone asked.''" He told them.


    "This should be the rule to the informants?" Huo Ling spoke.


    The boatman looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze. "Young sir, you seem to know a lot about jianghu." He said.


    Huo Ling humbly smiled. "Just a little. I am fascinated of jianghu se I was young." He answered.


    The boatman stared at Huo Ling for a while and Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at them both. Yi Bing finally blocked the boatman''s gaze on Huo Ling.


    The boatman retracted his gaze and then turned to Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who wanted to know about the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. "The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was just any mountain, except that it contains rare herbs that could be used as ingredients of elixir of immortals. But, of course, this is just a myth, as no one has ever seeded in brewing the elixir, much less know the recipe for the elixir of immortals." He told them.


    The six of them silently listened until the boatman spoke again.


    "That was, until Huai Sen appeared." the boatman said as he rowed the boat.


    "''Huai Sen''?" they reacted.


    "No one knows who Huai Sen really is, nor he belongs to any sect. There are mountains beyond mountains, so no one dared to ask him of his background." The boatman spoke. "Huai Sen¡­ he is insanely strong. He resided in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. One time when a group of people went to throw him out of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain carrying an excuse that the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain belonged to everyone, they were the ones who were thrown out of the mountain instead." He exined. "Huai Sen also said after that he doesn''t have any intention of hoarding everything of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. He only wanted to seek refuge because of the cool temperature in the mountain." He told them.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling nodded thoughtfully. "A homeless but strong man living in a cold mountain¡­ this is very jianghu-like!" he said and smiled.


    Everyone looked at him as if he is an idiot.


    Yi Bing coughed and looked at the boatman. "The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is currently sealed¡­ why did he seal it?" he asked.


    The boatman shook his head. "No one knows. No one can understand Huai Sen''s thoughts, aside from his disciples." He answered.


    Qian San''s, Wu Ling''s, Shi Yi''s and Qi Bai''s ears perked up. "His disciples?" they asked, acting like they didn''t know about it.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at them four. What a poor acting! They thought. How can the boatman, who is very perceptive, not notice it?


    But, the boatman didn''t expose their obviously poor act. Who knows what the boatman is thinking? "Huai Sen has four disciples, namely Wu Tong, An FeiFei, Ping Kun and Liu Yi. Like Huai Sen, no one knows about them four, aside from their names. No one has also seen their appearances, not even Huai Sen''s visitors." He exined.


    "Huh? Why?" they asked.


    "Who knows?" the boatman shrugged as if this matter got nothing to do to him.


    The grim reapers looked at each other and fell silent.


    Meanwhile, the boatman lowered his head and pulled his hat down. Who are these people? He thought as he secretly observed them. They obviously have a business in jianghu yet they don''t seem to be people of jianghu? He thought as his gaze fell on Huo Ling. Although this young man knows more about jianghu than his peers, he looked like just any young master of a noble family. If he really is someone from jianghu, then his acting is top-notch. He frowned and resumed rowing the boat.


    The fallen Zhuo noble family¡­ the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain¡­ these young men are investigating both. Why? If they are not from jianghu, then, could they be friends of the Zhuo family or someone from the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain? He thought as he lowered his gaze, hiding the emotions that shed in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Stable World, Lower Heaven, Collection Department.


    "Shi Jiu. They are going to a martial world. Aren''t you worried?" Shou Ji asked as he sat on the couch and yawned.


    Shi Jiu ced a ss of milk on the coffee table and Shou Ji drank it. "That''s why I asked Yi Bing to apany Qian San and the others there." Shi Jiu spoke.


    "Should we have sent Jin Wu along?" Shou Ji still felt worried. After all, no matter how strong Yi Bing is, he will be protecting four ''people'', not to mention that he now has his apprentice Huo Ling.


    "Ai. You worry too much." Shi Jiu dotingly smiled at Shou Ji.


    "That''s because you give me things to be worried about!" Shou Ji pouted. His eyelids are still heavy, making him look still sleepy.


    "Chief¡­ you should go back and rest. Your soul should now became stable, but its fragments are connecting themselves together." Shi Jiu spoke in a serious voice. "I am also worried for you." He said and held Shou Ji''s hand tight. "I will do my job better, so you should also rest more and make your health better." He told him.


    Shou Ji stared at Shi Jiu and smiled. "En." He answered and intertwined their fingers.


    ¡­


    While their chief and vice-chief are having a two-person world, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai still haven''t realized that they have exposed themselves again. Yi Bing and Huo Ling have more awareness than these four who only have ferried the souls of lovers, and has zero basic knowledge of the martial world. Thus, Yi Bing and Huo Ling know that the boatman already noticed something about them.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling has already noticed since yesterday that the boatman isn''t just an ordinary boatman. Thus, they hired him to tour them around the Cuiyi Town again and chatted with him. Even if the boatman already noticed that they aren''t ordinary people, he would only think of them as ordinary young masters from noble families, since they didn''t act like how the people of jianghu act. That''s because they don''t know how the people of jianghu act, either.


    Even though Huo Ling knows some things about jianghu, if he acts, that is just an imitation from the television drama about jianghu, which, of course, isn''t reliable to learn from since the television drama also aren''t urate. Thus, if any person from jianghu would see Huo Ling acting, they would just think he is funny since he didn''t capture even one percent of the essence of the jianghu.


    Thus, no one would suspect them six as someone from jianghu, including that carriage driver who chatted with Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai yesterday. So, Huo Ling acted freely, imitating how the actors of wuxia drama does.


    The boatman sighed helplessly. Just what did these young masters came here for? To join with the ''fun''? But ¨C he thought as his eyes narrowed. ¨C there is definitely nothing ''fun'' in the jianghutely. Instead, it was boring, since everything seemed to look calm on the surface.. Once what was hidden underneath broke out of the surface, another turmoil begins.

 Chapter 572 - First Time

    <h4>Chapter 572 - First Time</h4>


    "So, the reason why this Huai Sen became the patriarch of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is because he can brew elixirs?" Shi Yi spoke after the boatman finished his story.


    "En." The boatman nodded. Then, suddenly, he paused, as if he realized something. "Young sirs, are you actually here for the elixir of immortals?" he asked as he looked at them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai fell silent and they looked at each other. What should we answer? ''yes'' or ''no''? They thought.


    The boatman seemed to not need them to answer since he already made his conclusion. "Young sirs, I have told you earlier that the elixir of immortals is just a myth!" he told them and sighed while shaking his head. "If someone in your family is ill, then I can rmend you to the best doctors here or the pharmacies that have the best medicine!" he sincerely said.


    "This¡­" Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other.


    Neither Yi Bing nor Huo Ling speak. It is not because they don''t want to help the four, but because the more you speak, the more mistake you make. If they would speak right now, this boatman who is suspicious of them would suspect them more, thinking that they are lying again. It is better to remain silent and let the boatman''s brain hole answer his own questions about them.


    "Then, I will take you to the Lai Pharmacy." The boatman decided even though they haven''t told him yet their destination. "This is the most famous pharmacy, since they have the best quality of medicines. They also have many kinds of medicines for you to choose from. They can also assist you in choosing which medicine is suitable for your illness." He exined while rowing the boat to a certain direction.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other but didn''t say anything. They decided to just wait and see how things will unfold, as they don''t have any direction to go to right now.


    ¡­


    After the six of them alighted from the boat, the boatman finally epted the fare and then rowed away. They didn''t linger to watch him leave and immediately left instead. Who knows who is the prey and who is the hunter? The six of them don''t dare tomit any mistake. Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai conscientiously followed Yi Bing and Huo Ling since they were frightened of what happened to them yesterday.


    "Excuse me. Can we ask for the direction of Lai Pharmacy?" Huo Ling asked a vendor.


    "The Lai Pharmacy? Just look for the tallest building and that''s it." The vendor answered.


    Huo Ling smiled. "Thank you." He spoke and gave the vendor a tip before they left.


    The vendor was surprised and the other vendors looked at him in envy. Those young masters looked very carefree but they are actually very wealthy!


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called as they walked around. "You aren''t scared?" he asked.


    Before Huo Ling could answer, one of the four spoke.


    "What? What scared?" Shi Yi asked.


    Qian San and Qi Bai pondered over Yi Bing''s question and what happened earlier before their eyes suddenly widened in shock. "What ¨C " they sharply inhaled and looked at Huo Ling in disbelief while Wu Ling and Shi Yi looked puzzled.


    Huo Ling smiled. He kindly exined to the clueless Wu Ling and Shi Yi. "I took out a gold ingot and gave it just as a measly tip for one question that is very to answer. What do you think will happen?" he asked the two.


    "Uh¡­" Shi Yi muttered as he tried to think.


    Wu Ling''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Will we be robbed?" he asked.


    Shi Yi was startled and almost yelped in surprise had Qi Bai and Qian San not been fast and covered his mouth.


    "Yes. I am nning for us to be robbed." Huo Ling confessed.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "Reason." Yi Bing spoke.


    "I don''t know what your impression of a martial world is. But, the martial world I know shouldn''t be like this." Huo Ling spoke. "This isn''t the impression from the drama I watched nor the novels I read, but my own impression afterparing what I watched and read from what I am seeing right now." He exined.


    "Your point is?" Qian San asked.


    "From the name itself, the martial world should be filled with fighting." Huo Ling answered. "But, of course, it can also be peaceful. Yet, all men are hot-blooded. Who can remain still with how still (peaceful) the world is?" he asked. "In short, jianghu should be chaotic. Yet, when we arrived, the martial world turned like any ordinary ancient world." He told them.


    Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai were shocked and they looked around. After a while, they nodded in agreement. Indeed, everything around them seemed peaceful.


    Suddenly, Huo Ling smiled as he bought a fan before he snapped it open and fanned himself, acting like an arrogant and wealthy young master from the ancient times. Yi Bing can''t help but feel fascinated as he watched him. With Huo Ling now acting naturally and not acting based from the wuxia drama he watched, Huo Ling brought out the elegance and noble temperament of a wealthy young master of the ancient times.


    "I want to see how long will these people remain patient after setting such arge, tempting bait before them." Huo Ling spoke. "Do you know one of the reasons why jianghu is chaotic?" he asked them. the jade pendant on his waist swayed as he walked.


    "No." Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai answered. They obviously know nothing about a martial world. This is their first time.


    "Thieves." Huo Ling spoke.


    "''thieves''?" they muttered.


    "No matter how the martial alliance impose order in the jianghu, greed is in the heart of all men. Greed is one of the things that can''t be controlled." Huo Ling spoke as he looked around. "It is like an itch that won''t go away unless you scratched it. In short, until one was satiated, they would continue to feel restless until they can''t bear it anymore and finally act." He exined.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at Huo Ling with amazement. He is this smart! No wonder he is Yi Bing''s apprentice! They thought.


    Yi Bing who saw the awe on the four''s faces smiled and felt proud of Huo Ling. This is how it should be ¨C Huo Ling shining in glory. He thought as he looked at that long, wavy brown hair that swayed along with the white jade pendant on Huo Ling''s waist. Suddenly, a memory shed in his mind.


    He closed his eyes tight and shook his head before he opened his eyes that regained their rity. Huo Ling¡­ he thought as he looked at Huo Ling''s back. Another image that looked very simr ovepped with Huo Ling''s figure. Only the height and the clothes looked different. But, the color of the hair as well as the temperament are the same.


    No doubt that person whose image shed in his mind just now is Huo Ling. But, it was another Huo Ling, or to say, the Huo Ling before they met in the Stable World. That was Huo Ling, who should be the Fengshen Sect master. Another life of Huo Ling that is outside of his first cycle of reincarnation. As to how this happened¡­ only Shen Sheng could answer that.


    And there is also the matter of Huo Ling being the first archangel, as well as the first grim reaper ¨C Lord Zero. Why did these happen to Huo Ling? How did he cope with it? Yi Bing thought and heaved an imperceptible sigh. "What are you nning to do now?" he asked.


    "Let''s book the most expensive inn!" Huo Ling answered, looking very excited. Whether it is due to implementing his n or fulfilling his wish to go to a wuxia world and experience it, it doesn''t matter now since both coincides.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded and went to ask some vendors before he also gave them a gold ingot as a tip.


    The other vendors eximed loudly. They have been secretly watching these high-profiled young masters whovishly spends and not asking for their change. They also very generously give arge sum of tip. Who wouldn''t watch them?


    "Uh¡­ this is very ufortable." Shi Yi muttered, feeling conscious.


    After all, they were used to being in stealth mode as they ferry the souls of the lovers, because ferrying doesn''t need removing their stealth and also they don''t need to be high-profiled when ferrying the souls of lovers since they only need to fulfill these lovers'' requests to each other, and make each of them do the other''s request. They only had to assist them.


    But, right now, they are in the middle of the spotlight.. Really, there is a first time for everything.

 Chapter 573 - Beggar Gang

    <h4>Chapter 573 - Beggar Gang</h4>


    In the middle of the night when it was silent and everything is surrounded by darkness, several ck-clothes figures leaped over the roofs of the houses and buildings surrounding the Lai Inn. The Lai Inn, which started from being a small pharmacy Lai Pharmacy, expanded its business from being a pharmacy to bing chains of restaurants and inns.


    Naturally, the biggest Lai Inn is of the Cuiyi Town''s, where the small Lai Pharmacy of the past started and where its owner resided. But, right now, under the guise of darkness, these ck-clothes figures wanted tomit a crime against six of its guests who are currently resting inside and should be deeply asleep now¡­ had they been humans. But, since none of them know that their targets are not humans, they boldly went to approach the Lai Inn.


    They have already secretly inquired this afternoon that their targets who acted high profile this morning went to the famous Lai Inn to enjoy the luxury of life, making the poor people who saw them gnash their teeth in jealousy while the rich ones see them as eyesores for making them feel inferior to them not only in wealth but also in¡­ looks.


    Yep. These six people who made both men and gods¡­ no, scratch the gods. Make men jealous of their wealth and looks, and also are non-humans, are Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Qu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. And since it was Huo Ling who suggested to do this, Huo Ling definitely is the one who enjoyed.


    Just that, they only ordered drinks and food and music, but no women. This, Yi Bing has suggested. How can he watch the person he likes be flirted in front of his eyes? Meanwhile, the four naturally agreed since they have been wary of the natives of this world while Huo Ling didn''t have any scruples since he doesn''t have any interest on the women of this world who might be stronger than him and suddenly stab him while he lowered his guard.


    So, the six of them were surprisingly harmonious in this.


    "Which room were they in?" one of the ck-clothed figure asked. They only know the floor number but not the room number.


    "I barely heard earlier that they seem to be booking the whole eighth floor." Somebody spoke.


    The Lai Inn is the tallest and biggest building in the Cuiyi Town. It just shows how prosperous the business is.


    Everyone''s teeth grinded in anger and jealousy. "Damn rich people!" they said. "They deserve to be robbed!" they said and evilly grinned as they looked above where the eighth floor was located. Not even the darkness can hide the gleam of greed and malice in their eyes.


    "Let''s go!" their leader spoke.


    "Yes!" everyone answered as they leapt from the roof where they were crouching.


    But, just as theynded, they suddenly felt something wrapped around their ankles. They still haven''t reacted when that something pulled their ankle! "WAH!" they eximed as they all fell on the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" the leader of the Beggar Gang asked when he suddenly heard his people''s cries.


    No one answered, aside from the voice just right beside him. "I didn''t expect to meet leader Ge here when I am just passing by." A familiar deep voice spoke.


    Ge Yi nearly fell off the roof when he suddenly jumped in fright after hearing someone spoke beside him. "Who are you?!" he asked as he retreated and he looked at the person in shock. He didn''t notice when had this person swapped with one of his own people!


    "Ge! Leader Ge, help us!" Ge Yi heard one of his people cried on the ground.


    The mysterious person stood upright from crouching. It wasn''t enough. He stretched his limbs. "AI¡­ I wasn''t exercisingtely¡­ I think my bones have aged¡­" he spoke in a carefree manner.


    Ge Yi''s eyes narrowed, feeling that this mysterious person is looking down on him. But, in his heart, he felt an inexplicable fear. This mysterious person seemed familiar¡­ where had he heard his voice before? He thought. Also, this mysterious person said just now that he is passing by. Were there any individual or sect that is passing by Cuiyi Town? He thought, wracking his brain while raising his guard against this person.


    "Leader Ge, you should also be passing by for the Martial Conference right that will be held next month next town?" the mysterious person asked in a friendly manner, as if they are best friends.


    "Who are you?" Ge Yi asked again.


    The mysterious person didn''t answer but instead asked back. "Leader Ge, you are just passing by, right?" he asked as his voice lowered while his exposed eyes narrowed as he looked at him.


    Ge Yi felt incensed. "Threatening me?!" he asked. "Since you already know that my gang will be robbing those six people, no need for you to act dumb!" he said as he swung his pole he use as a weapon.


    "Oh. Then, this means that you don''t care about the Alliance''s Order, right?" the mysterious person asked. "This is good. I don''t need to wrack my brain to find an excuse of halting you or, killing you, frommitting a crime. I hate it when someone asks me for my intention after I clearly stated it outright." He said as he took out his weapon.


    Ge Yi''s eyes widened in shock when he recognized the scimitar that gleamed with red light in the moonlight. "Y ¨C you are - !" he said and pointed the mysterious person with a shaking hand. "Clear Lake Sect''s eldest disciple, Hu Tisong!" he eximed.


    Hu Tisong just chuckled. "Sorry. I won''t let you go even if you recognized me." He spoke. "In fact, I won''t let you go now that you recognized me." He added.


    ¡­


    "Ai. Unfortunately, that Ge Yi escaped." Hu Linci sighed as their martial brothers tied up the members of the Beggar Gang that they caught earlier.


    "No. I let him escape on purpose." Hu Tisong spoke.


    "Huh? Why?" Hu Linci asked in surprise.


    "They haven''tmitted the crime yet." Hu Tisong answered. "Though, even if they didn''t due to our timely arrival, Ge Yi admitted that he doesn''t recognize the Alliance''s Order. Still, he shouldn''t cross me just for the sake of his people. They will serve as his payment for my silence." He exined.


    Hu Linci fell silent. He already knew that Hu Tisong wanted to ''clean up'' the Beggar Gang. He knows that the Beggar Gang doesn''t recognize the Alliance''s Order.


    "Let''s go to the Lai Inn." Hu Tisong spoke after a while. "Let us thank the young sirs who acted as our baits. Also, I like to visit a friend." He added.


    "Yes." Hu Linci nodded and silently followed behind Hu Tisong as they walked towards the Lai Inn.


    Only for a flying broom to greet them at the entrance. "Who is it?!" a loud voice asked.


    Hu Tisong easily caught the broom and lowered it, revealing his smiling face to the person who threw the broom. "Are you deliberately acting stupid, Zhi, to avoid paying my sect?" he asked Luo Zhi, the owner of the Lai Inn and the chains of Lai restaurants and pharmacy.


    "Hu Tisong?!" Luo Zhi eximed in ''shock'' when he saw Hu Tisong''s rogue smile. "You¡­ why are you in a bandit''s clothes?! I didn''t recognize you!" he exined.


    "Is it?" Hu Tisong just said as he passed the broom to a servant before he approached Luo Zhi.


    Hu Linci''s brow twitched as he looked at these two foxes smiling at each other. Damn it. Why is boss Luo here?! He thought and coldly sweated. He wanted to escape now to avoid the bloodbath that will happenter but he can''t since Hu Tisong is still here.


    "Forget it." Hu Tisong was the first one to withdraw his gaze. "Where are the young sirs I talked to earlier?" he asked as he looked around.


    "Naturally, they are resting." Luo Zhi answered. "Only you with his brain filled with yourke''s water would visit someone in the middle of the night! Hmph!" he scoffed and walked away.


    "Then, since it is the middle of the night, you should let us stay in your inn and bring us a change of clothes plus food and hot water, for us to rest after." Hu Tisong said.


    Everyone could almost see a cloud of dust on the floor formed after Luo Zhi''s feet stopped in a halt. He sharply turned to Hu Tisong. "No way!" he answered.


    "Why? We helped you save your guests, including your inn, from being infiltrated by the Beggar Gang." Hu Tiisong said and paused. "Also, saved some lives due to our prevention of their crime. Just a night is enough to repay us of our kindness for working for free." He exined.


    Luo Zhi sneered. But, if he would reject Hu Tisong for the second time, this guy would definitely force his way in. Him asking for the second time is him giving him a face.. "Fine!" he answered and left without looking back.

 Chapter 574 - Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 574 - Coboration</h4>


    Although Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai don''t need to sleep, they still ''woke up'' in the morning to act like humans and met with Hu Tisong.


    "Thank you, sir Hu, for your effortsst night. We slept safe and soundst night. If not for you, who knows if we will..." Huo Ling heaved a sigh while Yi Bing''s brow twitched.


    Hu Tisong smiled. "It is our duty to protect the people." He answered. "But, you really aren''t from jianghu. Did youe here for fun to watch the Martial Conference that will happen next month?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened when he heard Hu Tisong''s words. "Yes. We do!" he answered with a big grin.


    Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who remembered that the boatman thinks they are after some godly medicine. "¡­" why do we have a feeling that we should start to count Huo Ling''s lies from now? They thought, though they didn''t say anything to not expose Huo Ling''s act.


    Luo Zhi and Hu Tisong who were told by a certain friend, who has a current upation of boatman, to watch over these ''people'' who came to look for medicine and to test them. "¡­" they actually aren''t here for medicine?! They thought and suppressed the shock they felt.


    Although their friend said that these ''people'' are suspicious, clearly he knows that they really aren''t from jianghu. The two of them also can vouch it using their illustrious names. Although one of them seemed to know some things about jianghu, yet all of his knowledge are superficial.


    Who are these people? Hu Tisong and Luo Zhi thought and their gazes met before they immediately looked away. The jianghu is already chaotic and is about to be more chaotic soon¡­ so, what are these people here for? No wonder their boatman friend is deeply worried. Although these young people aren''t from jianghu, their intention is unclear. But, as righteous individuals, they can''t let these six ''people'' die, albeit they are suspicious.


    "Ehem." Hu Tisong coughed as heposed himself. "Young sir Huo, young sir Yi, young sir Qian, young sir Wu, young sir Shi, and young sir Qi, you can ask for anypensation, as long as it is within our capabilities, in exchange of your cooperation with our sect yesterday." He said.


    "Apensation?!" Huo Ling eximed in shock before he shook his head. "No, no! We can''t receive anypensation¡­ instead, it is us who shouldpensate you!" he said as he immediately took out arge money pouch from his sleeve.


    Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" damn. He is really using their magical space briefcase by all he could! They thought.


    Hu Tisong and Hu Linci. "¡­" he is pping our face, right?! He is pping our face with this much money, right?!?! They thought and felt being blinded by the gold ingots that overflowed from therge money pouch. They felt that this should be thergest money pouch that they have seen.


    Luo Zhi. "¡­" these people are really, really rich. I wonder from which families they are from. It might be possible to have a partnership with their families¡­ he thought as the abacus in his mind moved fast.


    Hu Tisong''s brow twitched but he suppressed his emotions. "We are honored, very honored, young sirs." He spoke. "But, we also can''t ept anypensation." He lied with a stiff smile.


    In fact, his heart is deeply bleeding. Although their Clear Lake Sect isn''t poor, it also can''t be called rich. A mosquito meat is still meat¡­ but with this money, their Clear Lake Sect will definitely be rich overnight! Unfortunately, they have to keep their noble images even if there is a mountain of gold before them.


    Hu Linci saw the shining gold ingots and secretly clicked his tongue. These people really can make one''s teeth itch. No wonder the Beggar Gang risked disobeying the Alliance''s Order to not attack themon people. It''s because these people are very, very rich! Just where did theye from? Why didn''t they hear of any family that is this rich? He thought, puzzled. If they did, many sects would have mored for them to support them.


    Thest time that he heard of a very wealthy family, it was the Zhuo family that has fallen overnight after they were all killed¡­ he thought and immediately stopped his thoughts. What happened to the Zhuo family is really tragic that one thinks as if they could hear them wailing every night when they pass by their manor. Thus, now, no one dared to pass by the Zhuo family''s manor every night or even when dusk arrives.


    It isn''t possible that these six ''people'' are from the Zhuo family. The entire Zhuo family was killed. Even itsst survivor, Zhuo Xia, is now dead. So, these six ''people'' should be from another wealthy family. Since Hu Linci has a good impression of them, he hopes that these six ''people'' won''t be killed like the Zhuo family.


    Being envied brings nothing good.


    "How about this?" Hu Tisong spoke. "Since the young sirs wants to witness the liveliness of jianghu, why don''t you go with our Clear Lake Sect next month?" he asked. "If you agree, let us meet here next month." He said.


    "Really?!" Huo Ling eximed, obviously very excited.


    "Ehem." Luo Zhi coughed, catching their attention. "If you want to, you can stay here in my inn. I will give you a discount." He offered.


    "A discount?!" Huo Ling asked as his eyes widened. Then, he shook his head. "No, no! We shouldn''t take advantage of you kind-hearted people! We have to pay!" he said.


    Hu Tisong and Luo Zhi who were testing them earlier but werebeled as ''kind-hearted''. "¡­" dang¡­ although the intention of these people is unclear, looking at this young sir Huo right now, why does he seem actually na?ve? They thought and suddenly felt a pang of guilt.


    "But¡­" Luo Zhi wanted to refuse.


    "A good man had to be honest and should never towards other take advantage!" Huo Ling said in a self-righteous manner, as if he is the one who is the hero right now instead of Hu Tisong.


    Hu Tisong who used the Beggar Gang''s attack to gain the trust of Huo Ling''s group felt like he was shot on his knee. "¡­" this guy¡­ if he just doesn''t look innocent right now, I would think that he was subtly verbally attacking us since earlier¡­ he thought and grimaced.


    Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" no. You are right with what you are thinking. He is coating his ''kind'' words with a very lethal poison, so you shouldn''t be fooled with his innocent mask that he is using to hide his foxy grin. They thought and looked at Hu Tisong with sympathy in their eyes.


    Yi Bing can''t help but recall the previous world where Huo Ling deceived Li Yan, Li Li and Shi Nana. It was a very brilliant act, and he really feels proud of Huo Ling.


    "Then, it is a deal?" Li Zhi asked and looked at Hu Tisong with hesitation in his eyes.


    Hu Tisong nodded. "Then, we will be seeing young sirs here in Lai Inn next month to fetch you!" he said and smiled at Huo Ling before he turned to Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai.


    "Thank you! I really look forward to that day!" Huo Ling answered as he brightly smiled.


    "Oh. By the way, I will go with them, too." Luo Zhi told Hu Tisong.


    Hu Tisong who was about to leave with Hu Linci froze. He slowly turned a hundred and eighty degree tof ace Luo Zhi. "¡­ what did you just say?" he asked as his face slowly darkened.


    But, Luo Zhi''s expression is calm. "I said, I will also go to the Martial Conference." He answered.


    Hu Tisong''s face is brewing a storm. Hu Linci shuddered and immediately took Huo Ling and the others, who wanted to watch the drama, away.


    "Luo Zhi. Don''t overestimate yourself." Hu Tisong spoke after he saw that the outsiders aren''t here anymore. He really appreciates Hu Linci for being sensible.


    "Aren''t they also not form jianghu? I also want to go with them to watch the fun." Luo Zhi spoke with a t tone.


    "Luo Zhi!" Hu Tisong''s voice finally rose. "You and them aren''t the same!" he said and red at Luo Zhi. "They are just outsiders. Meanwhile, you¡­ do I have to remind you of your identity?!" he asked.


    Luo Zhi didn''t answer.


    "Luo Zhi, the young master of the Ruojian Valley. You leaving the jianghu barely saved your life." Hu Tisong spoke in a low voice. "You already decreased the others'' vignce towards you over the years after seeing that your business is flourishing, indicating that you won''t return to jianghu." He exined.


    "Hu Tisong." Luo Zhi cut him off. "But, I want to return.." He told him in a soft voice.

 Chapter 575 - Luo Zhilai

    <h4>Chapter 575 - Luo Zhi</h4>


    "''Ruojian Valley''?" Huo Ling and the others muttered after hearing this unfamiliar name.


    "It is a sect located in Ruojian County." Hu Linci exined. Then, he paused as if he is hesitating. "Although this matter of the Lai Inn''s boss being the young master of the Ruojian Valley is known, you still have to not spread it as much as possible." He told them.


    "Of course!" they solemnly nodded.


    Hu Linci sighed in relief.


    "But, aren''t you and your da shixiong from another sect?" Huo Ling asked. "Your da shixiong and the boss seem to know each other for a long time?" he said.


    Hu Linci smiled. "That''s because boss Luo once saved our da shixiong when da shixiong was being chased by the Beggar Gang." He answered.


    "The Beggar Gang?!" Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai eximed and Qi Bai even almost dropped his chopsticks due to shock. "So,st night¡­" they said.


    "En. It is as you guessed. Da shixiong wanted to use this as an excuse to clean up the Beggar Gang." Hu Linci exined.


    So, there was actually a grudge. No wonder Hu Tisong approached them yesterday afternoon. It is really, ''one who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions''.


    Hu Linci grimaced when he saw their suspicious gazes. "Please, don''t misunderstand us!" he immediately said. "We really wanted to help you! It is our duty!" he exined.


    "So, you wanted to hit two birds with one stone?" Wu Ling frowned.


    "Really, really clever." Shi Yi added while nodding with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "En. They can also make us owe them." Qi Bai spoke.


    Hu Linci''s face is about to copse.


    "Y ¨C you guys!" Qian San immediately covered the three''s mouths. He apologetically smiled at Hu Linci. "I apologize. My cousins are just¡­" he said.


    Hu Linci stiffly nodded and forced a smile.


    Huo Ling acted as if he doesn''t care. "So, why is your da shixiong angry earlier?" he curiously asked.


    Hu Linci turned. "Because boss Luo was said to have left the jianghu. But, him appearing in the Martial Conference next month, it will serve as him dering that he wanted to return." He answered.


    "Is he not allowed to?" Yi Bing asked.


    "He isn''t." Hu Linci answered.


    "Why?" Qian San asked in surprise. "Boss Luo is a good person." He said.


    Hu Linci nodded in agreement. "Boss Luo is good. But, his father, the master of the Ruojian Valley, Luo Zhou, isn''t." he told them.


    "What?!" they eximed in shock.


    Hu Linci saw their shocked expressions and heaved a sigh. "You must have at least heard about the Ruojian Valley''s reputation?" he asked them.


    "¡­ what reputation?" they asked and looked at him with either a nk or dazed gaze.


    Hu Linci who expected too much. "¡­" okay, they really aren''t from the jianghu. He thought. The Ruojian Valley''s reputation of being a crazy sect is widely known yet these people haven''t heard of it.


    Just which world did theye from? He thought and secretly frowned. He didn''t know that he guessed that Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai really came from another world but he only thought of this in a sarcastic way.


    "The Ruojian Valley is a sect and was originally called ''Luojian Valley Sect''." Hu Linci started. "''Luo'' for the surname of the valley master, the father of boss Luo Zhi, Luo Zhou. And ''jian'', meaning that they practice sword style." He exined.


    "Then, why did it change to ''Ruojian'' now?" Shi Yi curiously asked while Qi Bai who is sitting beside him started to nibble on the snacks.


    "It is rted to Luo Zhou''s incident." Hu Linci answered. "To some who heard of this name and remained a good impression of the Luojian Valley Sect, or is simply just kind, they would say that the ''ruo'' is from the ancient mythical tree. But, of course, the ones who changed the name of the Luojian Valley Sect obviously has the intention to ridicule them." he frowned.


    "Then, what does the ''Ruojian'' mean?" Huo Ling asked.


    "One meaning of the ''ruo'' is ''weak''." Hu Linci answered. "But, after the Luojian Valley Sect disciples one-sidedly beat them up after they tried to beat them first, everyone shut up and never used this ''ruo'' again." he said.


    Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai nodded in agreement. Strength is power in jianghu, after all.


    "Then, what is this ''ruo'' that they are using now for ''Ruojian''?" Yi Bing asked.


    "The ''ruo'' of ''meat''." Hu Linci answered.


    Qi Bai who was eating choked and Qian San immediately handed him a cup of water. "''meat''?!" he eximed. "Is it what I am thinking about?!" he said.


    Hu Linci nodded. "''meat ''ruo'' sword ''jian''. They wanted to say that they are a group of butchers." He said. "One, out of ridicule. Two, because of what happened to their sect leader that became the downfall of their sect." he exined.


    "Judging from this¡­ this Luo Zhou has unjustly killed many people?" Yi Bing guessed.


    "Yes." Hu Linci answered with a sigh. "But, it can''t be helped. He had gone into a qi deviation." He exined.


    Huo Ling frowned when he heard this. Meanwhile, Yi Bing saw that Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai wanted to ask what is qi deviation and he exined it to them in a low voice. Seeing this, Hu Linci confirmed that these people really aren''t from jianghu, although Huo Ling and Yi Bing seemed to have a superficial knowledge of the jianghu.


    "Who did he kill?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Hu Linci.


    "The residents of the vige near their sect, as well as his own disciples and ¨C " Hu Linci took a deep breath. " ¨C boss Luo, Luo Zhi." He answered.


    They were stunned.


    "Of course, the boss survived. But, he was severely injured." Hu Linci hurriedly said. "Due to this, his martial arts were crippled and he can''t practice martial arts anymore. It was also because of this that our sect is secretly protecting his businesses since he attracted the envy of many people." He exined.


    "But, boss Luo wanted to go with us next month to the Martial Conference¡­" Wu Ling muttered.


    "Yes. That is why our da shixiong was very mad." Hu Linci bitterly smiled when he saw Hu Tisong''s livid expression earlier before he closed the door. "Not only the people of jianghu would be warier of him since he will return, they will also likely to attack boss Luo." He wanted to cry.


    Adding to the fact that Luo Zhi was reduced to an ordinary person now, he definitely wouldn''t survive in the Martial Conference even if he would juste there to be a spectator. He is seeking death! Thus, Hu Tisong was enraged.


    ¡­


    Calcting the time, Hu Linci decided to return, bringing Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai with him. But, just as they neared the door, the door suddenly opened from the inside¡­ well, not really¡­ it was more like it was forcefully removed! Its hinges even made a sad creak.


    Hu Linci, Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai were puzzled and were about to enter and call the two inside when they froze after they saw Luo Zhi came out with his clothes and hair disheveled. He was even bleeding on his lips.


    "Boss Luo!" Hu Linci cried, returning Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai from their shock.


    Luo Zhi turned to them as if he just noticed them. He made an awkward smile towards Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai, but it looked unsightly due to his current appearance. When he turned to Hu Linci, though, he coldly red at him. Then, he silently left. His back looked very pitiful.


    Hu Linci was frozen from Luo Zhi''s re. After he returned to his senses, he went inside and called Hu Tisong. "Da shixiong!" he called. His voice wasced with anger. "Why did you hurt boss Luo?! Even if he was someone from jianghu in the past, he is just an ordinary person now! We can''t hurt a civilian!" he told him.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai became more worried. "¡­" good lord! So, even if there was an order of not harming the civilians, if a martial artist''s temper isn''t good, they can still harm them?! They thought and inwardly cried, lighting candles in advance for themselves.


    Huo Ling who was pondering over Luo Zhi''splicated situation and impulsive decision. "¡­" he must have held it in for so long¡­ he thinks that life isn''t important anymore since he has lost everything. Even if he had diverted his attention elsewhere, looking for some things to serve as another purpose of living, in the end, his heart still belonged to jianghu. He thought and can''t help but feel pity towards Luo Zhi.


    Yi Bing who actually thought that Hu Tisong and Luo Zhi had a fight¡­ in the bed. "¡­" oh. My apologies for thinking such.. He thought, but his face looked indifferent.

 Chapter 576 - Argument

    <h4>Chapter 576 - Argument</h4>


    "Aiyo! The young boss really wants to return to jianghu?!" Jiang Ci eximed after they heard what Lu Xiu told them.


    Rong Huai frowned when he heard this information. "Who knows about this?" he asked.


    "Only Hu Tisong and Hu Linci." Lu Xiu answered. Then, he suddenly paused when he remembered something. "Oh. And that group of carefree young sirs." He smiled.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ce''s and Rong Huai''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    At the same time, Lu Xiu''s eyes narrowed into a re as he turned to the two. "You two." He frowned.


    Jiang Ce saw that Lu Xiu still wanted to defend those strangers he met. His anger was about to re up but he was stopped by Rong Huai. So, he has no choice but to suppress his anger. "Look. It was you yourself who heard them inquire about jianghu¡­ and you still think that they are innocent?!" he asked.


    Lu Xiu didn''t answer.


    Rong Huai sighed. "Give us one valid reason." He spoke.


    Lu Xiu looked at him. "Does Lu Zhi''s and Hu Tisong''s judgement count?" he asked.


    Hearing the two names, Jiang Ce and Rong Huai froze. "¡­ wait!" Jiang Ce finally reacted. "Hu Tisong?!" he eximed as he looked at Lu Xiu in disbelief. "Why is he in this picture?!" he added.


    "Ask the young boss." Lu Xiu coolly answered and crossed his arms as he leaned his back on the carriage and closed his eyes to sleep. "Those six people stayed in the Lai Inn and were targeted by the Beggar Gang." He told them as he narrated what transpiredst night.


    Rong Huai frowned as he pondered over things. "The young boss believes in those strangers?" he muttered.


    Jiang Ce, seeing that Lu Xiu really went to sleep, was left with no one to talk to but Rong Huai. "What do you think?" he asked him.


    Rong Huai raised his head to look at him. "Since the young boss thinks so¡­ then they must really be not people of jianghu." He told him.


    Jiang Ce pursed his lips, feeling dissatisfied. "The jianghu is already this chaotic¡­ why are there more people appearing to join in the ''fun''?" heined.


    Rong Huai heard his words and froze as he pondered over them. "I think¡­ they might be our breakthrough." He spoke.


    Jiang Ce heard him and turned. At the same time, Rong Huai raised his gaze and met his gaze. Lu Xiu who is supposed to be sleeping, opened his eyes. He stared at the dark sky with his dark pupils. Suddenly, a thoughtful expression appeared on his young face.


    ¡­


    Lai Inn.


    As Lu Xiu told Jiang Ce and Rong Huai, Luo Zhi is convinced that Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai aren''t from jianghu. Jiang Ce and Rong Huai trusts Luo Zhi''s instinct, as well as his judgement of people after he has seen many of them over the years his businesses grew. Thus, Jiang Ce didn''t seek trouble with Lu Xiu anymore, making Rong Huai secretly feel relieved since he won''t suffer from another headache just stopping these two.


    But, Luo Zhi being convinced that Huo Ling''s group isn''t from jianghu doesn''t necessarily mean that he isn''t suspicious of them anymore. Although Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai really aren''t people of jianghu, that doesn''t mean that they don''t have suspicious motives.


    He remembered that his boatman friend told him that the group of six asked about the matter regarding the fallen Zhuo family, as well as the recently sealed off Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. But, although he is suspicious of the motive of the group of six, he isn''t stupid to start the conversation with them about this.


    It was already obvious that this group of six people are hiding something. Luo Zhi isn''t impatient, either. After all, the group of six are staying in his inn so he can always have people secretly observe them and their activities and report to him if they did something suspicious.


    "The Martial Alliance still didn''t make any move regarding the matter of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain?" someone from the next table spoke.


    The others who heard it immediately reacted. After all, currently, this is the hottest topic in jianghu.


    "What?! The Martial Alliance still didn''t make any move?!" someone eximed in surprise.


    Someone sneered. "So, it is true that Jin Chong is really afraid to confront Huai Sen, who sealed off the mountain." He said.


    "That can''t be! The alliance leader is brave!" somebody refuted.


    "Oh? Could it be that you are from the Liulin Sect?" the person before sneered.


    "I can''t take it anymore!" someone from the same table with that person who refuted the words about Jin Chong being a coward pped their table. Their drinks sshed on the table and some bowls fell and broke when they hit the floor.


    "Xiao Lei! Stand down!" that person who refuted before spoke as he turned to the hot-temperedpanion of his.


    Lei Wei ignored Mu Fan, their da shixiong, and red at the person who spoke about their sect leader, Jin Chong, being a coward. "You¡­ you are from the Green River Sect, correct?" he asked and clenched his fists.


    "Yo. You actually have a brain?" the disciple from the Green River Sect, Jing Qing, said.


    "You - !" Lei Wei wanted to hit Jing Qing but was stopped by Mu Fan.


    "Stand down." Mu Fan told Lei Wei and gently pushed him back before he turned to face Jing Qing. "If you think that our sect leader is a coward, then, aren''t the ones who use poisons and sneak attacks their opponents after waiting for them to lower their guards since they don''t dare to fight them directly are even more so of a coward?" he asked.


    Lei Wei sharply gasped and turned to look at their da shixiong. Da shixiong¡­ you are actually this eloquent?! He thought when he recalled their always taciturn da shixiong.


    "Why, you - !" Jing Qing gnashed his teeth as he abruptly rose from his seat.


    Mu Fan calmly rose from his seat and raised his chin a Jing Qing. "What? Am I wrong? Then, prove me that you aren''t cowards. We can go and have a duel outside." He said and looked at the entrance of the Lai Inn. "You dare spoke ill of others when you can''t even look at yourself in the mirror to avoid seeing your own ws." He frowned.


    Lei Wei held his breath. Da shixiong¡­ you are so fierce today, but I like it! He thought, feeling happy despite his usually gentlemanly da shixiong doesn''t speak sharply. This was the first.


    Jing Qing gnashed his teeth and narrowed his eyes when he saw that Lei Wei wasughing at the back. He was incensed and flicked his wrist. Something small and sharp flew towards Lei Wei.


    "Aiyo! Bing-ge! My grip loosened and my fan flew!" someone eximed in a loud voice.


    Everyone turned and saw something flying towards them. It was so fast and the next thing that everyone saw, the said fan fell on Mu Fan''s and Lei Wei''s table and was spilled by a soup. Jing Qing who tried to sneak attack Lei Wei felt suffocated by his anger when he saw that his attack failed. He turned and red at Huo Ling.


    Meanwhile, Luo Zhi who saw what happened, was mad and disgusted at Jing Qing, but also felt suspicious of Huo Ling''s move just now. Yes. It was Huo Ling who spoke just now and it was his fan that ''identally'' flew because he was talking animatedly with Luo Zhi that he misjudged his strength when opening his fan so his fan slipped out of his hand and flew before it fell on the Liulin Sect''s table.


    "Waaaah! My fan!" Huo Ling cried as he ran towards the Liulin Sect''s table. Maybe it was just a coincidence that he passed in front of Jing Qing.


    Jing Qing who wanted to teach Huo Ling a lesson took out a needle and was about to pierce it into Huo Ling''s skin when he suddenly felt someone hit him. "What - !" he eximed and coughed after he felt like he was hit by a boulder! He was hit so hard that he almost fell to the floor.


    He turned, only to see a young man ran towards Huo Ling wearing a worried expression.


    "Aiya! Ling-xiaoge, wasn''t it your favorite fan?" Shi Yi spoke and intentionally pushed Jing Qing away from Huo Ling, making Jing Qing about to explode on the spot.


    Jing Qing who was about to curse felt someone hit him again and he took a step back. "Who are you?" it was a young man with baby fat on his cheeks. He is chewing a pastry. "You are blocking the way." He said and walked towards Shi Yi''s and Huo Ling''s side.


    Jing Qing now wanted to kill these people. But, before he could, he suddenly felt cold wrapped around his body.. He turned and saw a tall and handsome man walking towards Huo Ling.

 Chapter 577 - Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 577 - Compensation</h4>


    "How was it?" Yi Bing, who made Jing Qing felt frozen in fear, spoke as he looked at Huo Ling''s face filled with ''consternation''.


    Yes. Huo Ling was just acting. They saw that this Jing Qing sneak attacked Lei Wei. Truly a coward.


    "What exactly happened?" Luo Zhi asked as he approached them. Behind him, Qian San and Wu Ling are following silently while secretly watching this Jing Qing in case he would make another move again.


    Although, they don''t know how to fight. They are observing Jing Qing and if he makes a move, they¡­ will report him to Yi Bing. En. This is right.


    "This¡­" Shi Yi gasped as if in shock when they saw that the fan was soaked with soup. His face is so shocked as if this is such arge matter. He really has learned from Huo Ling very well.


    Huo Ling squeezed some tears out, acting like he was really broken-hearted for his ''favorite'' fan that he just actually randomly picked up and is very cheap but was sold to him ten times the price. "My fan¡­" he muttered as he carefully picked up his fan that is now very smelly due to the soup. But, he looked like he doesn''t smell it¡­ well, it is because he had already blocked his sense of smell. Instead, he acted like he is a husband mourning for his wife, the fan.


    "Uh, this¡­" Mu Fan spoke. He nced at the spot where Jing Qing was but, as he has expected, he was already gone. He clenched his fists. He saw that needle that is flying towards Lei Wei. He was about to intercept it but then this ''unfortunate'' fan appeared very timely, saving Lei Wei.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "Oh. You are¡­?" he asked, looking absent-minded. "I am sorry to waste your soup. It was my fault that I was too careless." He apologized. "Let mepensate you." He said and dug into his sleeve.


    Mu Fan who was about topensate Huo Ling since Huo Ling''s fan saved Lei Wei. "¡­ no need." He spoke. "I am Mu Fan, the eldest disciple of the Liulin Sect." he introduced himself and cupped his hands. "This is my junior brother, Lei Wei. Young sir, thank you for just now. If it wasn''t for you, my junior brother should have suffered." He spoke.


    "''suffered''?" Huo Ling muttered and tilted his head.


    The onlookers murmured.


    Mu Fan didn''t waste their time and satisfied their curiosity by pointing to Huo Ling''s fan. "If young sir may, you can check that there is a hole in your fan." He answered. "It was made by the needle, a weapon of the Green River Sect, and was used by one of its disciple just now, Jing Qing, to secretly attack my junior brother." He exined.


    The crowd gasped in shock. "This Green River Sect is really dangerous!" they eximed.


    "Yeah. Their minds are really as poisonous as their weapons and they are as disgusting as their methods!" someone said.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" the way the ancient people curse is very lengthy¡­ just say that this Green or Yellow River Sect is the viin! They thought, but didn''t voice it out since they are still acting.


    Spending time with Huo Ling, they already learned how to go along with the flow. They can even participate in his acts, like what Shi Yi and Qi Bai just did. Qian San and Wu Ling don''t have the confidence in acting, thus they chose to just stand by on the side. What surprised them is that Yi Bing is also participating!


    For example ¨C "Be careful." Yi Bing told Huo Ling as he took the fan away from Huo Ling. "They said that the weapon is poisonous. Let me handle this." He said and slowly unfolded the fan.


    Then, everyone gasped when they saw that there was indeed some holes in the fan! The fan was folded when it flew earlier, so the hole prated the fan, but fortunately isn''tpletely. Thus, Lei Wei was saved, and there were some holes made after the fan was unfolded.


    But, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" wow¡­ Yi Bing really deserves to be the number one grim reaper. His acting is also top-notch! They thought, feeling awe towards Yi Bing.


    Luo Zhi who saw that Huo Ling''s grief for his fan and Yi Bing''s worry towards Huo Ling being poisoned is authentic, thus he temporarily decided that this is just a coincidence.


    "Da shixiong!" Lei Wei cried in rm and immediately hid behind Mu Fan after he saw that he nearly escaped death due to a freaky ''coincidence''. "Damn that Jing Qing! He really followed us to harm us!" he said.


    "Xiao Lei." Mu Fan warned.


    Lei Wei immediately shut his mouth.


    "Everyone. I apologize if you had a poor dining experience today." Luo Zhi spoke as he walked to the front. "As apensation, all the dishes and drinks today are free." He said.


    "Boss Luo!" the guests eximed.


    "Boss Luo is here today! It is fine! It isn''t boss Luo''s fault!" they said.


    "No! We can''t wrong you!" Huo Ling spoke, taking the limelight again. "Really. It was I who made this matter so big by making a trouble due to my carelessness¡­ let mepensate you instead!" he said.


    "Wow! What a considerate young man!" the crowd eximed.


    "Really. This is the Green River Sect''s fault. Why is it this young man be paying?" someone asked.


    "Ai! We can''t let this young man do it! He did nothing wrong! In fact, he even coincidentally saved someone''s life!" somebody sighed.


    "That''s right! Also, it was all of us who ate and drink¡­ why should we let him pay?" they asked.


    "Boss Luo! We will pay! Really! We will go now and pay!" the guests said and raised each other to pay at the counter.


    "What¡­ hey! I said I will pay!" Huo Ling tried to stop them.


    "Aiyo! Didn''t you lose your favorite fan? And even saved someone! Young man, the heaven will definitely favor you!" a middle-aged woman kindly smiled at Huo Ling and patted his shoulder tofort him before she went to line up to pay.


    Huo Ling who died at twenty-three. "¡­" auntie, I really want to believe you but reality is crueler than the truth. He thought and heaved a sigh.


    Luo Zhi who saw that the guests not only paid, but also bought some items from his shops and pharmacy outside. In short, his business is blooming again. "¡­" this can be called a windfall? He thought and looked at Huo Ling who is menting'' on the side.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who saw Huo Ling''s smooth flow of operations. "¡­" taking the me and making Luo Zhi''s business bloom¡­ Huo Ling will definitely gain Luo Zhi''s trust! They thought and looked at Huo Ling in awe.


    Yi Bing smiled as he looked at Huo Ling. His eyes are filled with pride.


    "Da shixiong." A Liulin Sect disciple whispered form behind them. "Sorry for beingte. We just checked and these six people are asking around about the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." He said. "But, it was just for a miracle medicine since they also went to Lai Pharmacy. We checked and they really brought arge number of medicine." He told him and gulped as he spoke the amount that Huo Ling''s group paid.


    Lei Wei''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets while Mu Fan sharply inhaled. He suddenly hates the rich.


    The ''hateful rich person'' Huo Ling naturally didn''t forget them. "Young heroes¡­ how much should Ipensate you? Is this enough?" he asked and handed to the stunned Lei Wei the money pouch that obviously looked heavy, making Lei Wei''s hand tremble in fear and almost drop the money pouch.


    "No need." Mu Fan spoke and politely returned the money pouch to Huo Ling. "Instead, we shouldpensate you since you saved my junior brother''s life." He said again.


    "This¡­ it is just a coincidence!" Huo Lingforted them. "I am so excited talking with boss Luo that I carelessly held my fan¡­ really, such a coincidence!" he eximed in awe.


    If Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai didn''t know that Huo Ling is acting, even they would buy his act right now.


    "T ¨C thank you, young sir¡­" Lei Wei spoke as he looked fearfully at Huo Ling, as if it was Huo Ling who harmed him instead of Jing Qing who escaped to who knows where.


    "Ai. Life is precious, so one should enjoy it! Don''t think about such stressing matters! You only live once!" Huo Ling said. So far, among all of his lines, this one is what''s only real.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" I suddenly feel bad¡­


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" what did Huo Ling go through for him to think so carefreely?


    Lei Wei. "¡­" he has a point¡­?


    Mu Fan. "¡­" why do I suddenly feel a sense of crisis? He thought and looked at his junior brother who looked convinced by Huo Ling.


    Luo Zhi.. "¡­" this Huo Ling is such a mysterious person¡­ he thought.

 Chapter 578 - Liulin Sect

    <h4>Chapter 578 - Liulin Sect</h4>


    "You sect leader is ill?" Huo Ling spoke after they heard what Mu Fan said.


    Mu Fan nodded in affirmation. "It happened justst night and we hurried here to buy medicine in Lai Inn since our sect leader was poisoned." He exined. Then, suddenly, he frowned.


    Everyone immediately understood when they heard the word ''poisoned''.


    "Your sect leader was poisoned and that Jing Qing was here. Not only did he badmouth your sect leader, he also tried to harm you." Qian San muttered.


    Mu Fan and Lei Wei fell silent. As the ones involved, naturally, they have already thought about this.


    "Jianghu is so chaotic!" Shi Yi sighed.


    "En. Too many dangerous stuff, too." Wu Ling frowned.


    "Fortunately, they have good food!" Qi Bai said.


    Luo Zhiliai, Mu Fan and Lei Wei, including Lu Xiu, Jiang Ce and Rong Huai who are on the roof and are secretly listening. "¡­" although these people look suspicious, they really act in a carefree manner like they are really here for a vacation. We feel convinced¡­ they thought.


    "Hmph." Luo Zhi suddenly scoffed. "Last night, the Beggar Gang was here and tried to attack my guests. Now, your sect and that disgusting sect appeared here, just the next day. What are you trying to do?" he sharply asked as he looked at Mu Fan and Lei Wei. "This is too much of a coincidence!" he sarcastically said.


    Lei Wei was startled and scared while Mu Fan looked calm. "Boss Luo. We are really here to buy medicine from your pharmacy for our sect leader." Mu Fan exined.


    Luo Zhi sneered. But, he didn''t speak. Though, even if he didn''t speak, his expression is obviously saying, ''do you think I am a fool?'' or ''do you think I am a three-year-old child that you can fool?''. Huo Ling''s lip twitched and he lowered his gaze and raised his cup to sip his drink, hiding the smile on his lips.


    Lei Wei was obviously frightened by Luo Zhi''s aggressiveness and Mu Fan hid him behind him. "Boss Luo." Mu Fan called.


    "Hmph!" Luo Zhi scoffed after he nced at Lei Wei and then looked away. As expected of a wuss Jin Chong. His disciples are also a wuss like him! He thought as he sneered.


    Suddenly, a memory of that stormy night shed in his mind. He closed his eyes to try and forget that memory temporarily. Then, he took a deep breath to calm his emotions that were shaken by that memory. He red at Mu Fan and Lei Wei. He knows that nothing good will happen if you interact with the Liulin Sect!


    This reaction of Luo Zhi didn''t escape the grim reapers'' eyes. Huo Ling already have seen many movies and drama and read many novels so he can guess that there is definitely a grudge between Luo Zhi and the Liulin Sect. Actually, anyone who has a brain can see it. Yi Bing also has seen many people and seen theirplicated rtionships so he can sense it.


    Qian San, although never has seen any pce or jianghu intrigues, he is sensible so he can see that Luo Zhi doesn''t like Mu Fan and Lei Wei. Not because they made a trouble in his inn, but because he doesn''t like their sect leader. Wu Ling doesn''t care, so he ignored them while Shi Yi is a bit slow. Meanwhile, Qi Bai is eating, again, and he would rather deal with food than people thus he also ignored them.


    Luo Zhi, as the eldest in the room, suppressed the irritation in his chest. He has special guests, Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. Thus, his standard smile returned on his lips. "Do you wish to speak to them?" he asked Huo Ling, the leader of the group.


    Huo Ling acted as surprised. "But, boss Luo, you obviously¡­" he muttered, looking very ''conflicted''.


    Luo Zhi''s expression softened. "No. I don''t bring my personal feelings when ites to business." He said and nced at Mu Fan and Lei Wei before he immediately looked away and turned back to Huo Ling. "We will go to the Martial Conference next month, so talking with the Liulin Sect''s disciples is beneficial. You also want to know more about jianghu, and their sect leader, Jin Chong, is the Alliance leader." He exined.


    Mu Fan and Lei Wei were surprised by what Luo Zhi said about him going to the Martial Conference next month.


    "Really?!" Huo Ling eximed and looked at Mu Fan and Lei Wei who had to retract their gazes from Luo Zhi and suppress the questions that they wanted to ask him.


    "Yes." Luo Zhi answered. He wanted to get away as much as possible from this Liulin Sect disciples so he used Huo Ling, who is interested in jianghu. And Mu Fan and Lei Wei owe Huo Ling for saving Lei Wei''s life earlier, thus they definitely won''t pursue Luo Zhi since Huo Ling will upy their time.


    "Boss Luo¡­" Huo Ling muttered as they watched Luo Zhi''s retreating figure. Then, he turned to Mu Fan and Lei Wei. "What happened to boss Luo? Why does he seem to¡­ hate you?" he asked.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" good. Very good! Huo Ling''s ''fishing'' (for information) is really top-notch! They thought. Huo Ling not only earned Mu Fan''s and Lei Wei''s goodwill by saving them earlier, he also predicted that Luo Zhi would want to escape after he saw Luo Zhi''s angry expression earlier in the dining hall.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" my apprentice is getting better and better¡­ he thought and smiled, feeling proud once again.


    "This¡­" Mu Fan muttered, then heaved a sigh.


    "Take your time." Huo Ling spoke as he poured Mu Fan''s cup with tea. "I just think that boss Luo is a very kind person and thus gentle, so I was surprised to see him got angry." He exined. "Don''t mind me if you can''t say it." he said and smiled.


    Mu Fan looked at Huo Ling. "Lei Wei. Go with your other shixiongs." He told Lei Wei.


    "Huh? But¡­" Lei Wei muttered.


    "Our task here is finished. You can send back the medicine to the sect." Mu Fan cut him off.


    Lei Wei was startled and immediately rose from his seat. "I ¨C I''ll go give it to them. I will wait for you and we will return together to the sect!" he said and ran away before Mu Fan could answer, afraid Mu Fan would reject what he said.


    Mu Fan helplessly sighed. "You actually aren''t from jianghu, so it is reasonable for you not to know it." He spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes. I am Huo Ling!" he introduced himself. "This is Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai, my friends!" he said and pointed each of them.


    Mu Fan turned and nodded at them. Then, he turned back to Huo Ling. "Thank you for saving my shidi''s life earlier. Since you don''t want to ept ourpensation, I will tell you what you want to know." He said.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" good. Very good! Huo Ling also earned Mu Fan''s trust! They thought and almost looked at Huo Ling with worship in their eyes.


    But, Yi Bing imperceptibly frowned. "¡­" is my apprentice getting better, or is it that these people¡­ he thought and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Mu Fan looking at Huo Ling, feeling suspicious.


    Mu Fan isn''t aware that a terrifying grim reaper is locking on him. "Well, actually, everyone already knows this¡­ everyone in jianghu." He started. "Fourteen years ago, when Ruojian Valley was still called ''Luojian Valley'', the previous sect leader, Luo Zhou, had a qi deviation. That night, he annihted the vige nearest to their sect. Of course, their sect elders, as well as disciples, weren''t let off." He said. "All of their sect elders died, along with most of their disciples. The ones who survived lived after they were protected by their sect elders. This included boss Luo." He exined.


    Silence fell as they quietly listened.


    "But, as to why boss Luo hates our sect, Liulin Sect¡­ it is because the Ruojian Sect were once part of the Martial Alliance." Mu Fan spoke. "Naturally, everyone knows that Luo Zhou is going to seclude himself to train. Of course, everyone also were immediately informed after things went wrong and he had qi deviation." He said.


    Their eyes went wide in shock. "The Martial Alliance knows?!" they eximed.


    Mu Fan nodded in affirmation. His expression is heavy. "They know, but no one came to help." He spoke.


    Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and even the gluttonous Qi Bai fell silent. The atmosphere turned heavy. If the Martial Alliance helped, maybe that tragedy was stopped. Luo Zhi wouldn''t lose his father, and that unfortunate vige wouldn''t be killed. The Ruojian Valley would still be Luojian Valley, and be basking in glory.


    Yet, no one helped. Why?

 Chapter 579 - Scam

    <h4>Chapter 579 - Scam</h4>


    Mu Fan saw that Huo Ling wanted to ask ''why''. He shook his head. "I don''t know. This is one of the unsolved mysteries of jianghu." He said with a sigh in his voice. "Boss Luo also was heavily injured and fell in aa at that time, including the other survivors of the Ruojian Valley. Thus, no one was able to demand an answer from the Alliance at that time." he exined.


    Huo Ling sighed, feeling pity.


    "But, there was also no one who volunteered to give them an answer?" Qian San asked.


    Mu Fan turned to him and shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered. "We only know that after Huai Sen of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain healed them, them who have regained their strengths dered that their sect would sever their rtion with the Alliance." He exined. Then, suddenly, he paused. "Of course, the Alliance had to denounce them, too, since their previous sect leader has killed innocent people, albeit an ident." He sighed in pity.


    But, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai almost lost theirposure when they heard the names ''Huai Sen'' and ''Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain''.


    Qian San, their leader, regained hisposure. "''Huai Sen''¡­ ''Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain''¡­ do you know anything about them?" he asked, making his expression looked calm as possible.


    "Why?" Mu Fan was surprised.


    "Actually, we are looking for the elixir of immortals." Qi Bai spoke and blinked, almost giving away his act.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing looked at them. Oh? They can learn¡­ they thought and looked at each other before they secretly smiled.


    "The elixir of immortals¡­" Mu Fan''s eyes widened. "You believe in this stuff?!" he eximed. "Although Huai Sen is the best alchemist, this elixir is just a myth!" he said.


    "Hey. We are not from jianghu, so naturally we don''t know." Wu Ling frowned.


    Mu Fan realized his mistake and recovered his expression. "I apologize for my rudeness." He said. "But¡­ this elixir really doesn''t exist." He told them.


    "Why?" Shi Yi curiously asked. "Why can''t it exist?" he said.


    "Because no one can be immortal!" Mu Fan answered.


    Wu Ling frowned. "We don''t believe it. Tell us where is the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. We will go and see Huai Sen!" he told Mu Fan.


    Mu Fan''s expression turnedplicated. "I can tell you where the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain, but seeing Huai Sen¡­" he muttered.


    Their eyes brightened and they felt excited, but they immediately suppressed their excitement. "Then, we will make the elixir ourselves!" Qi Bai spoke in a willful manner as he chewed on the pastry on his hand..


    Mu Fan looked at him and his expression twisted. These people¡­ they are really rich, willful young masters! Don''t they know how dangerous jianghu is?! He thought, feeling helpless. "Young sirs, this elixir is really impossible to make. Who told you this?" he asked them. Were they scammed? He thought as his eyes widened in shock for the possibility.


    The actually scammers Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" he thinks we are scammed¡­ they thought and felt pity towards the innocent Mu Fan.


    Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu who are secretly listening have their ears perked up. They want to know how these through and through wealthy young masters arrived in jianghu, and why.


    The actually grim reapers Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai that arrived through a space portal and know that there are two people, Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu, secretly listening. "¡­" what should we answer? They thought. They just can''t say that they are actually illegal immigrants?


    "We heard it when we passed by a clinci!" Huo Ling answered. "The doctor told his patient that there is an elixir that can make one immortal. Once you drank it, you won''t get sick and you will live for a long, long time!" he said.


    Mu Fan, Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu. "¡­" are they stupid? They are, aren''t they? This is obviously a scam! They thought and ced a palm on their faces. But, seeing how Huo Ling and the others acted, being extravagant, they obviously would chase this fake elixir.


    But ¨C they thought as their faces turned serious. Someone spoke about the elixir of immortals to the ordinary people? They thought and looked at Huo Ling and the others. Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu naturally can''t ask them, since they are hiding.


    "You¡­ may I ask where did you hear it?" Mu Fan asked with a serious tone. But, he was taken aback when Qi Bai suddenly eximed.


    "You¡­ do you want to take the elixir, too?!" Qi Bai eximed. "You¡­ were you actually lying to us to fool us from not getting the elixir, since you also want it?!" he asked.


    Mu Fan who suddenly has to carry the pot (me). "¡­" ¡­ can I hit them? He thought as his brow twitch.


    Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu. "¡­" they can''t believe that these ''people'' are actually this stupid. They thought and sighed.


    "I don''t." Mu Fan finally answered after he took several deep breaths to calm his nerves. "I just want to ask you since that person is very suspicious. He must be from jianghu and is spreading words about this fake elixir to deceive themon people¡­" he exined. "We have to catch him! Who knows what he is nning?" he asked and frowned.


    Huo Ling who made it all up. "¡­" so, do we have to prepare this chatan? What ''conspiracy''?! he thought as his face was covered in dark lines.


    Yi Bing coughed, hiding hisughter. "Actually, I have advised them that person is suspicious, but they won''t listen." He said and shook his head.


    Mu Fan turned to him. Obviously, Yi Bing has a different temperament and he really looked cool-headed. He was wondering why this group of six looked disharmonious, yet also harmonious at the same time¡­ it is actually because the five ''people'' are stupid yet this one is not.


    "Do you remember where did youst see that person?" he asked Yi Bing.


    "The town before this¡­" Yi Bing answered and acted as if he is trying to recall the name of the town.


    "The Cann Lake Town?" Mu Fan helped him.


    Yi Bing turned to him and nodded with a serious expression. "It seems that was it." He answered.


    Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" is it toote to worship?! They thought and looked at Yi Bing with awe in their eyes. He managed to dodge the suspicion on them, and even made someone answer the question of him!


    Huo Ling''s eyes narrowed. This guy is really good. He thought and heaved a sigh before he sipped his drink. He didn''t notice that Yi Bing nced at him before he raised the corners of his lips.


    "Thank you for answering my question." Mu Fan spoke. "I will inform our sect leader, as well as the Alliance, to find this person." He said.


    "Is it that serious?" Huo Ling asked, looking so ''worried''.


    "It is." Mu Fan nodded heavily. "If this person deceive more people, prompting them to go to jianghu and be involved in¡­" he said and stopped.


    "Hm?" Huo Ling muttered and innocently blinked.


    Mu Fan looked at him and saw his guileless eyes. He coughed. "Nothing." He answered. "We can''t let themon people be harmed. So, we have to stop and catch that person." He exined.


    "Oh!" Huo Ling smiled. "You are all good people!" he said and giggled.


    Mu Fan, Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu who were given the good person card. "¡­" it stings¡­ our hearts and conscience stings¡­ they, bad people, thought and grimaced.


    Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" but in terms of acting, nobody can beat Huo Ling who can make these people feel pain and guilt at the same time! they thought and gave him a ''like''!


    Mu Fan''s heart is about to copse but he still tried to hold on to keep the smile on his face. "Uh¡­ do you have something else to ask?" he asked.


    "Yes. The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain!" Shi Yi answered.


    "How do we reach it?" Qian San asked.


    Mu Fan, Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu. "¡­" all this talk and you still haven''t given up?! they thought.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "!!!" of course we won''t! This is our objective! They thought.


    Yi Bing coughed while Huo Ling innocently blinked. "Young hero Mu, although we think that what you said is rational, we just can''t give up now that we are here. We have to see it with our own eyes! Only then we will give up, after we have convinced ourselves enough!" he exined in a righteous tone.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "!!!" a thousand ''likes''! They thought, praising Huo Ling''s wittiness.


    Mu Fan, Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu.. "¡­" somehow¡­ we can''t refute this¡­ they thought, feeling defeated.

 Chapter 580 - Bully

    <h4>Chapter 580 - Bully</h4>


    The next day, Luo Zhi acted surprised after Huo Ling''s group told him that they wanted to go to the Guanling Province where the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was located.


    "This ce¡­ is far." Luo Zhi muttered.


    "No problem! We will be able to return next month! This trip shouldn''t be that long." Huo Ling ''assured'' him. "But, to be safe¡­ do you have someone to rmend us to take there? Like a guide?" he asked.


    Luo Zhi immediately understood. These young men ''really wanted'' to watch the Martial Conference next month but actually aren''t that sure if their trip will be long, since they aren''t familiar in this side of thend. He recalled that these group of six ''young masters'' even asked his boatman friend about the name of the town they are currently in ¨C Cuiyi Town.


    Judging by their extravagant attitudes and ''ignorance and naivety'', they must have been sheltered in their homes.


    The ''young masters who were sheltered in their homes'' are chatting. "What should we bring?" Wu Ling asked.


    "We have to have food." Qi Bai spoke.


    "We can buy some since we will definitely pass by other towns and shops." Qian San told him.


    Qi Bai''s eyes sparkled in excitement, looking forward to taste more dishes.


    "Boss Yi. Xiao Ling. You are really going with us?" Shi Yi asked.


    "En. We found a letter clipped in the household registration book in the Zhuo family''s manor. The letter is from Guanling Province." Huo Ling exined.


    Qian San''s group was shocked. Is this a coincidence?! They thought and looked at each other. The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is also in the Guanling Province! Huo Ling and Yi Bing were also shocked by this discovery. Yi Bing''s thought that at that was, ''there really is a coincidence''. Meanwhile, Huo Ling has another thought. A new plot unlocked?


    But, they immediately recovered their expressions when they heard approaching footsteps.


    "Boss Luo. You called?" someone behind them spoke.


    Wu Ling''s brows knitted when he felt that the voice is familiar. He turned, only for his eyes to widen in shock when he saw that it was Lu Xiu! "You - !" he eximed and pointed at the man.


    Lu Xiu turned and acted as surprised. "Oh? Young sir, you are here?" he eximed.


    It was then that Wu Ling recalled that thest time they saw Lu Xiu was in the next town. But, because they got frightened, they teleported back in Cuiyi Town.


    "You know each other?" Luo Zhi asked in surprise.


    "My customers. My customers." Lu Xiu waved his hand dismissively, as if it was a small matter.


    Luo Zhi''s brows raised in suspicion as he looked at Wu Ling''s angry expression before he turned to look at Lu Xiu''s smiling lips. "Oh." He just said before he turned to see Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai stood frozen on one side while looking at Lu Xiu with their eyes wide in horror. "¡­" what the hell happened?! Why do they look so terrified at Lu Xiu?! He thought and frowned as he turned back and red at Lu Xiu with suspicion in his eyes. What did this devil do to them?!


    Lu Xiu. "¡­" boss, I really didn''t! I did nothing! In fact, it was them! They have ghosts in their hearts thus they are like this! He thought, feeling wronged.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling who have finished their discussion turned, only to see this strange scene and feel the strange atmosphere. "¡­" did we miss something fun? They thought and looked at each other.


    "Boss Luo." Huo Ling called as he approached Luo Zhi.


    Luo Zhi turned and smiled. "This is the driver I know. He has been working for me for a long time." he told him.


    Obviously. He is even sleeping, literally, on the roof, to eavesdrop. Huo Ling thought as he looked at Lu Xiu who remained smiling. He ignored him and turned to look at the still frightened members of the Collection Department who hid behind Yi Bing for protection. So, the one these four met before is a disciple of the Ruojian Valley, this sect of lunatics?


    He turned back to face Luo Zhi and Lu Xiu. Then, he smiled. "Thank you, boss Luo. How much is the fare per day?" he asked.


    "I will give you a discount since you are boss Luo''s VIP guests!" Lu Xiu spoke.


    "Aiya! This won''t do!" Huo Ling said. "How about we double the price?" he asked.


    Lu Xiu. "¡­" boss, this¡­ he thought as he speechlessly looked at Huo Ling.


    Luo Zhi doesn''t want to talk. "¡­" he is even crazier than the people of our sect. This is the conclusion that he had after observing Huo Ling.


    Lu Xiu''s brow twitched and his smile almost copsed. This crazy bastard¡­ he thought as he looked at Huo Ling.


    You think you can bully my friends? Huo Ling thought as he remained facing Lu Xiu.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai wanted to cry. Huo Ling! Thank you! They inwardly cried, thanking Huo Ling for avenging them.


    Yi Bing''s lip twitched. "¡­" how can Shi Jiu''s and Shou Ji''s subordinates be this weak? He thought and sighed.


    It is reasonable, though, since these four only had ferried the souls of lovers. In short, their ferrying is very peaceful, aside from some tear-jerking dog-blood drama. He wasn''t too surprised how fast these four picked up Huo Ling''s acting skills, for they always ferry the separated lovers, etc.


    ¡­


    Liulin Sect.


    "Da shixiong! Lei-shidi! Wee back!" the disciples of the Liulin Sect greeted when they saw Mu Fan and Lei Wei have returned.


    "Has master take the medicine?" Mu Fan asked as they entered.


    "Yes, da shixiong." A disciple answered.


    "How is he now?" Mu Fan asked.


    "Master has rested for one shichen. He is currently awake." The disciple answered as they stopped in front of the door.


    Mu Fan and Lei Wei bowed while the disciple stood behind them and also bowed.


    "Master. Mu Fan has returned with Lei-shidi." Mu Fan spoke.


    "Enter." A hoarse and weak voice spoke.


    "Yes." Mu Fan answered as he gestured for Lei Wei to follow him after the disciple opened the door.


    Lei Wei conscientiously followed behind Mu Fan as they entered before the door closed behind them.


    "Master." Mu Fan called when they saw a man in his fifties lying on the bed, looking so weak. He immediately knelt.


    Lei Wei followed.


    "Rise¡­ you may rise." Jin Chong coughed.


    "Master. You don''t need to speak. We only came here to report." Mu Fan said as he and Lei Wei rose.


    "Doesn''t matter¡­" Jin Chong waved his hand as he sat up from the bed. "Speak." He said.


    "Yes." Mu Fan answered and lowered his head. "I and Lei-shidi went to eat briefly while our fellow disciples went to line up and buy the medicine. But, as we were eating, we heard someone badmouthing you." He clenched his fists. "It is Jing Qing of the Green River Sect. He and Lei-shidi got into a heated argument and he dared to sneak attack Lei-shidi!" he said.


    Jin Chong took a deep breath while Lei Wei lowered his head even more in shame. "Master¡­ sorry¡­" he sniffled.


    "Was your shidi poisoned? If he was, then you should have sent him directly to infirmary." Jin Chong told Mu Fan.


    "No, shifu. Lei-shidi is fine." Mu Fan answered. "Lei-shidi was saved by someone who was careless and his fan slipped out of his hand. The fan blocked the needle that Jing Qing used, thus saving Lei-shidi''s life." He exined.


    Lei Wei heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest tofort himself. Until now, he still can''t believe that freakish coincidence.


    As expected, Jin Chong was surprised. "A coincidence?" he asked.


    "It is." Mu Fan answered. "The owner of the fan is just a dandy young master from a wealthy family. Neither he nor his five other friends are from jianghu." He exined.


    Jin Chong fell silent. After a while, he spoke. "Invite them. We have to thank them." he said.


    "This¡­" Mu Fan muttered. "They are currently staying in the Lai Inn and are friends with Luo Zhi." He said.


    Jin Chong froze.


    Mu Fan''s voice became lower. "I don''t know if Luo Zhi would advise them to not ept our invitation." He said with a sigh in his voice. "Also¡­ today, they are going to the Guanling Province¡­" he said and raised his head to look at Jin Chong.


    "Guanling Province¡­?" Jin Chong''s mind suddenly became sluggish.


    "They are going to find the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." Mu Fan told him.


    As expected, Jin Chong''s body froze in shock. He sharply turned to Mu Fan. "¡­ they are really not from jianghu?" he asked.


    "No, master." Mu Fan sincerely answered. "They are just a group of young masters who were fooled after they overheard a chatan talking about the elixir of immortals." He exined.


    Jin Chong heavily sighed. He believes that Mu Fan won''t lie to him. "They aren''t from jianghu but came to jianghu¡­ I am afraid¡­" he spoke. "They will be caught in a big storm that is about toe in jianghu.." He said.

 Chapter 581 - Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Bad Luck</h4>


    "AH! What a fine day!" Huo Ling eximed in a loud voice as he leaned out of the window to look at their surroundings. He took a deep breath and breathed in fresh air from their surroundings.


    "Seriously¡­ who are you, people?" Lu Xiu asked as he drive the carriage.


    Huo Ling heard him but he ignored him. Yi Bing, as usual, is silent. Wu Ling is frowning in displeasure while Qian San just smiled. Qi Bai, after seeing that Lu Xiu won''t harm them, he resumed eating his snacks.


    Instead, it was Shi Yi who spoke. "Didn''t boss Luo tell you?" he asked and blinked, keeping his innocent act. "We are looking for the elixir of immortality." He told Lu Xiu.


    Lu Xiu snorted. But, he didn''t say anything else. This is the nth time that he asked them that question and this is the nth time that they didn''t take his question seriously. They can see that he is secretly observing them throughout the trip and they didn''t care. They have something more important to do. Even if he will really kill them, they can just take new identity again and resume their task. But, fortunately, although Lu Xiu is suspicious, he is a good person.


    They have been travelling for a week now and, based from the map that they bought before in the Cuiyi Town, they are nearing the Guanling Province where the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was located.


    "Did you feel a response?" Yi Bing asked the five of them.


    Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai shook their heads. They didn''t feel a response from their soul assignments. Usually, the soul of the one that just died would linger in the ce where they died. Then, after seven days, that soul would be sent to reincarnation. Of course, with the help of a grim reaper. Seven days are given as the time limit for the grim reaper to help the soul reincarnate.


    Peaceful souls, like You Ri, would pass on and directly go to reincarnation on their own. But, for souls that have attachments, they have to resolve their attachments first before going to reincarnation. Or else, something will go wrong with their reincarnation and they might be a nt or an animal in their next life. This is where the grim reapers enter. They will help the souls resolve their attachments, which they call ''ferrying''.


    Usually, they would immediately be sent where their soul assignment is. But, sometimes, mishaps happen. Like in thest world, with You Ri''s soul, that has now beenbeled as ''Abnormal Soul'' like Huo Ling''s before. This time, they also can''t sense where their respective soul assignments are. Huo Ling, at one moment, thought that he must have had some bad luck stuck on him that he got from the previous world and he infected Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai with it. He silently apologized at them for one second before he forgot about this.


    "What do you think happened to their souls?" Shi Yi asked as his eyes widened in fright when he thought of something. "You don''t think¡­ there is a Soul Eater here, do you?" he asked them.


    "Shut up. This world is already hard as it is. What would it be if there is also a Soul Eater here?" Wu Ling asked. "We are just waiting to die!" he said.


    "We are already dead." Qi Bai ''kindly'' reminded him as he chewed on his pastry.


    "Now, now." Qian San pacified them. "I don''t think that there is a Soul Eater here. But, something might have happened to their souls." he said.


    "Like what?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Uh¡­ I once overheard another senior grim reaper who once went to a wuxia world and said that there were mystic weapons." Qian San answered.


    "''mystic weapons''?" Huo Ling asked.


    "En. Like a Soul-Trapping Dagger. The soul of that person who was killed by that dagger would be trapped in the dagger." Qian San exined.


    "Woah! No wonder you look calm unlike us!" Shi Yi told Qian San.


    But, Huo Ling and Yi Bing fell silent. Not only did they have encountered about problematic soul assignments before, they also somewhat have some knowledge about wuxia worlds.


    "¡­ you don''t think that there might be a simr weapon in this world?" Huo Ling asked them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai instantly froze.


    Yi Bing poured another bucket of cold water on them. "We are in a wuxia world." He spoke. "Didn''t you think that it might be the same wuxia world as that senior grim reaper that you have overheard talking?" he asked Qian San.


    Qian San''s smile became stiff. "¡­ no way¡­ it can''t be that¡­ coinci¡­ dental¡­" he said as his voice trailed off.


    "If the souls have been dispersed, then we can''t do something about it. But, the soul''s status of being dispersed and gone forever should have appeared on the Death Note." Yi Bing said. "But, their statuses are all ''alive''. That means that they should still be alive but just somewhere that we don''t know. And since we can''t directly teleport to them, that means that the ce where they are currently in is somewhere we can''t have ess to." He exined. "It is off-limits to us, outsiders of this world. That means that it is protected by the rules of this world." He told them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai shut up as their faces paled when they thought of the possibility. "T ¨C then¡­ this means¡­" they muttered and shuddered.


    "It means that their souls must be currently trapped." Yi Bing said. "Also¡­ I don''t know what would happen to us if we were also caught¡­ if our souls could still return to Stable World in case we were also trapped." He told them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai felt like their souls now could leave their body. They wanted to return! They never asked for this kind of task!


    "Hey! Don''t be a pessimist!" Huo Ling hit Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. Huo Ling didn''t tell him to not be rmist, so, that means that Huo Ling agrees to what he said. Yi Bing''s face turned grim. This world is much harder than the previous world.


    Although Huo Ling also thought that what Yi Bing said is possible, he didn''t take it seriously. "Hey. If their souls are really trapped, including Zhuo Xia''s, then, how much grudge does that person, or people, that did this to them, have?" he asked and tried to recall all the dramatic plots of the wuxia drama and novels that he have watched and read, respectively, before.


    "''grudge''?!" Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai eximed as they looked at Huo Ling in shock.


    Huo Ling looked at them. "Trapping one''s soul meant that they do not want the ones that they will trap to rest for eternity, since their souls are trapped, they can''t enter reincarnation." He exined.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai now understood. That''s right. They are here to send those souls to reincarnation. But, if those souls were trapped, then they can''t help those souls enter reincarnation.


    "Fck!" Wu Ling cursed. "This world really is very troublesome! Not just world-wise, but also people-wise!" he said.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing grimaced. Indeed, the person, or people, who trapped Zhuo Xia''s and the other four''s souls really is giving them, grim reapers, so many troubles, albeit unknowingly and unintentionally.


    Shi Yi cried without tears while Qi Bai''s speed in eating his snacks increased. It showed that he is frustrated.


    Qian San helplessly smiled. "Let''s give that person, or those people, a good smacking for creating lots of troubles for us." he told them.


    "Defintiely!" Wu Ling immediately agreed.


    Huo Ling also nodded. This time, his assignment was reced because the first one, You Ri, had an ident happened to her soul. Huo Ling doesn''t want any mishap to happen to this task of him this time! Or else, he¡­ he''ll ¨C


    Yi Bing looked at him. Huo Ling also looked at Yi Bing. Huo Ling will cry¡­ he can only ept his fate of being so unlucky recently.


    Yi Bing imperceptibly smiled. Huo Ling was indeed unlucky, for he always died at the age of twenty-three. But, not long after he became a grim reaper, this bad luck of his seemed to disappear. Yet, it actually didn''t and this bad luck of his just transferred to his tasks.


    It seems like this bad luck of his won''t be leaving him sooner in the future¡­


    Meanwhile, Lu Xiu who was eavesdropping on them didn''t hear anything useful, as what he only heard from them is them ''excitedly'' talking about this trip, which is going to the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. This is the illusion spell that Yi Bing casted before he started their discussion inside the carriage.


    Thus, Lu Xiu, hearing nothing of importance from the grim reapers'' discussion, he decided to enjoy the scenery.

 Chapter 582 - Formation

    <h4>Chapter 582 - Formation</h4>


    "We are here." Lu Xiu spoke as the carriage stopped.


    Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling and Shi Yi looked outside the window and saw a giant stone on the side of the road with words carved on it in ancient characters, spelled as ''Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain''.


    "Whoa! There are so many people!" Wu Ling eximed in surprise when they saw arge crowd ahead of them. "Wasn''t this mountain already been sealed?" he asked as he turned to Lu Xiu.


    "It is. But, that doesn''t stop the people from enjoying the scenery." Lu Xiu answered as he jumped down before he walked towards the window and faced Wu Ling. "Wasn''t this the reason that you came here?" he asked before he smiled. "Or, was I mistaken?" he added.


    Wu Ling frowned and pushed the door open. Lu Xiu immediately dodged, barely dodging the door. He just chuckled, obviously enjoying Wu Ling''s temper. Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other and awkwardly smiled. Meanwhile, Huo Ling and Yi Bing ignored them as they opened the other door and got out.


    "Hey. What is your name? My name is ''Lu Xiu''. You can call me ''Si Lang''." Lu Xiu said when Wu Ling came out.


    But, like before, Wu Ling ignored Lu Xiu and looked around. Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai stood beside him, awkwardly smiling at Lu Xiu. Lu Xiu shrugged and went to the back to take out their luggage.


    "Feel anything?" Yi Bing asked.


    "No." the smile on Qian San''s face disappeared.


    "We still haven''t reached the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain yet. No need to rush." Yi Bingforted them.


    "En." They nodded and sighed in relief.


    "Hey. Where does Huai Sen live? How to reach there?" Huo Ling asked someone from the crowd.


    "Ai, young man. You are still young, so don''t waste your life!" that person said. "You will just die after a blow from Huai Sen, so give up on seeing him and cherish your life instead!" he told him before he left.


    "You really want to look for that medicine?" Lu Xiu asked as he approached them.


    "Or else?" Wu Ling asked back before he took his luggage from Lu Xiu. "Let''s part ways here, young man, if you don''t know the way." He told him before he walked away.


    "Hey! Who says I don''t?" Lu Xiu spoke and took back Wu Ling''s luggage.


    "Err¡­ let us carry our luggage." Qian San told Lu Xiu.


    "How can I let you? You paid me handsomely, and your luggage is very light!" Lu Xiu told them.


    "You really know the way to Huai Sen?" Shi Yi asked while Qi Bai munched on his food.


    "Of course!" Lu Xiu answered as he started to walk.


    "They said that this mountain was sealed¡­ how was it sealed?" Huo Ling asked. "Will we reach Huai Sen if this mountain was sealed?" he added.


    "There is a formation used here to deter the tourists by making them go lost." Lu Xiu answered as they entered the forest.


    "But, you are taking us to see Huai Sen¡­ that means you know how to break this formation?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Yes. This is just a puny formation." Lu Xiu snickered and kicked the trunk of the tree near him.


    Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai thought that he was just angry so he kicked the tree. But, they didn''t expect to suddenly feel a change in their surroundings. It was very sudden, and there seemed nothing that changed.


    But, they felt it. They looked at Lu Xiu''s back as they followed behind him.


    "I can''t determine what has changed." Huo Ling whispered to Yi Bing before he turned back to Lu Xiu. "''puny'' formation? Wasn''t it said that Huai Sen is very strong?" he said. "How can the formation in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain be puny?" he asked.


    Upon hearing this question, Lu Xiu stopped. Then, he slowly turned to face them. Huo Ling and Yi Bing acted nonchnt while Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai used all of their skills in acting to keep their current expressions, as if their question was just a harmless question instead of it speaking volumes.


    Lu Xiu stared at them for a long time before he smiled. "How can I know? I am just speaking nonsense." He said before he resumed walking. "I often climb mountains, including this one, so I have be familiar of this ce. Thus, I can break this formation." He exined.


    Obviously, he is lying. But, the grim reapers didn''t poke through his lie.


    "It wasn''t Huai Sen whoid this formation." Huo Ling whispered.


    Their faces turned serious. It wasn''t Huai Sen? But, wasn''t this mountain his? If not him, then who? They thought and looked at each other. Their gazes speaking. Then, they mouthed some words.


    Martial alliance.


    As soon as their lips stopped moving, they felt something whistling towards them. They immediately split up and moved behind the trees.


    "Who are you, exactly?" Lu Xiu asked as he caught his dagger that flew back to him. He looked at the trees where Huo Ling and the others hid. "Judging by your ignorance with the matters of jianghu, you really aren''t from the jianghu. But, if you were just ordinary people, you won''t be able to dodge my attack, much less sense it." He said. "So, who are you?" he asked them again.


    None of them spoke. How can they exin it themselves?


    "Qian San! Dodge!" Yi Bing called out when he saw something shed behind Qian San.


    Qian San immediately leapt above the tree. An arrow brushed past the edge of his clothes.


    "Qi Bai!" Huo Ling called.


    Qi Bai, although a glutton, his brain isn''t filled of fat. He rolled down the ground and hid behind a boulder. Huo Ling and Yi Bing also dodged since they know that they have already exposed where they are hiding after they called out earlier.


    "There are two more!" Huo Ling told Yi Bing as he ran up the trunk of the tree and somersaulted before he jumped towards another tree. Mid-air, he saw a sword passed below his head.


    "They also know how to fight?!" Jiang Ci, with his bow equipped with arrow, eximed. "Lu Xiu! Exin this!" he said as he shot Shi Yi.


    Shi Yi immediately crawled away where he was hiding.


    Jiang Ci who thought that they are dealing with fellow martial artists. "¡­" fck! Not all of them?! he thought and turned to see Qian San hugging the branch of the tree like a monkey. "¡­" are they messing with us?


    "There is only two of them who knows how to fight." Rong Huai said as he stood beside Jiang Ci.


    "See? I am innocent!" Lu Xiu yelled at Jiang Ci as he ran after Huo Ling and Yi Bing. Rong Huai joined the fight.


    Jiang Ci shut his mouth. Indeed, Lu Xiu only said that Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are ordinary people. And they won''t hide themselves in the face of death just now. "Could it be¡­ these two threatened them to cooperate with them?" he asked as he looked at Huo Ling and Yi Bing who are obviously experts.


    Lu Xiu''s eyes widened. "You have a point!" he eximed. "These two seemed to be their leader! But, in fact, they are actually using them!" he said as he lunged at Huo Ling. "No wonder I sensed that their group is strange¡­ it turned out that these two who are clear-headed are actually using these four na?ve people!" he told Jiang Ci.


    Jiang Ci started and he immediately approached Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai and immediately helped them up. "I apologize¡­ you were actually victims." He said and sighed.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" how did ite to this? They thought.


    Jiang Ci saw that they aren''t speaking and thought that they must have been frightened. He bit his lower lip. "I am really sorry. I misunderstand you." He said. "Uh¡­ so, how did they threaten you? Do you know their motive?" he asked them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" fck. What to do now? Act as a white lotus and cry? They thought, referring to acting as the victims. But, Huo Ling and Yi Bing¡­


    Suddenly, they felt their jade pendants turned warm. They received a message in theirmunicators.


    0001: let us act separately again. Do your best to convince them to take you to Huai Sen. Send us the coordinates.


    "Fck!" Lu Xiu cursed. "They are so slippery! Just who are they?!" he asked when he and Rong Huai returned after they lost Huo Ling and Yi Bing.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other. ¡­ does this mean that we have to cken them?!

 Chapter 583 - Convince

    <h4>Chapter 583 - Convince</h4>


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other and decided in a split second.


    "They¡­ in fact, we are really looking for the elixir of immortality after we heard a ''doctor'' spoke about it. But, how can we know that we have been deceived?!" Shi Yi, who has the best acting skills among them four, spoke and cried.


    Jiang Ci and Rong Huai were shocked. "It was actually the four of you who heard that chatan spoke about the elixir?!" Jiang Ci eximed in shock. They already heard of this from Lu Xiu.


    "Yes ah¡­" Qi Bai answered with a nod as he lowered his head and acted as wiping his fake tear.


    "Then, that time when I met your group¡­" Lu Xiu spoke as he looked at them.


    "We were afraid that you might be like those two people, since you also looked strong. Thus, we exhausted ourselves and pockets to go back to Cuiyi Town." Qian San exined.


    "So that''s it¡­" Lu Xiu muttered.


    "Who are they? Do you have any idea?" Rong Huai asked.


    The four shook their heads. "They just suddenly trussed us up like chickens waiting to be ughtered¡­ then, they took all our money and wasted it like it was theirs." Shi Yi exined.


    "How pitiful¡­" Jiang Ci sighed as he looked at them with pity. "You¡­ what do we do now?" he asked Rong Huai.


    "Since they have chosen these four young masters, it must mean that their goal is also the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." Rong Huai answered. "Specifically, Huai Sen." He said.


    "But, Huai Sen¡­" Jiang Ci spoke.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai immediately perked their ears up.


    "Ai. Say no more." Lu Xiu waved his hand.


    Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" fck! They almost heard another news! They thought.


    Wu Ling gnashed his teeth, hating Lu Xiu to the bones. This meddler! He thought, wanting to pummel him to death.


    "What about them?" Jiang Ci asked and pointed the four ''pitiful'' souls.


    Rong Huai fell silent for a moment. "We have lost those two. If what I guess is right, then we can''t let them go to the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." He said. "But, we can''t just let them, too, go back on their own¡­" he said.


    Lu Xiu rubbed his chin. "Furthermore, if we will leave them four, those mysterious two people might attack them again." He said.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai uncontrobly ''shivered'' in ''fear.


    Jiang Ci saw their ''pitiful'' appearances. "We''ll take them with us as we lie in ambush for those two near the Sunrise and Sunset Manor." He suggested.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai felt like Jiang Ci is an angel, although he has a bad temper. He is better than Lu Xiu!


    "Then, you look after them." Rong Huai told Jiang Ci. "I and Lu Xiu will fight them." he said.


    "En." Jiang Ci nodded as he led Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai ahead while Rong Huai and Lu Xiu silently followed behind them, vigntly looking around in case Huo Ling and Yi Bing would appear.


    ¡­


    Contrary to Lu Xiu''s and Rong Huai''s expectation, Yi Bing and Huo Ling are leisurely leaning on the trunk of the tree as they watched them all walking below.


    "The Zhuo family''s massacre¡­ the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain being sealed but it actually wasn''t Huai Sen who sealed it¡­" Huo Ling muttered as they silently and stealthily followed therge group. "There is also the Luojian Valley Sect''s tragedy in the past¡­ how chaotic jianghu is?" he asked.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Why did you include the Luojian Valley Sect''s tragedy?" he asked.


    "Because of the Martial Alliance." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just waited for him to exin.


    "In the past, the Luojian Valley Sect met a tragedy but the Martial Alliance didn''t help them." Huo Ling spoke. "Then,st time, the Beggar Sect admitted that they don''t take seriously the Alliance Order. Now, we found out that it wasn''t Huai Sen who sealed the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain, but highly likely the Martial Alliance since they are the only ones capable of doing it." He exined. "Not to mention the Zhuo family''s massacre¡­ heh." He sneered.


    "You mean to say, the Martial Alliance is experiencing internal conflicts?" Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling nodded as an answer. "Mu Fan said that his master suddenly fell ill." He spoke. "If what he is saying true, then Jin Chong must have fallen ill because of too much worry as the Alliance leader." He exined.


    "I understand." Yi Bing muttered.


    "So far, the antagonistic sects that we have encountered are the Beggar Sect, and the Green River Sect." Huo Ling spoke. "Oh. Add the Ruojian Valley Sect." he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "The one affiliated to the Martial Alliance are the Clear Lake Sect and Jin Chong himself''s sect, Liulin Sect." he spoke.


    "The Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was a neutral party. But, now, we found out that Huai Sen is on friendly terms with the Ruojian Valley Sect." Huo Ling said.


    "The Martial Alliance might have found out about this and thus killed Huai Sen and his disciples?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling fell silent. That''s right¡­ the only exnation for the sealing of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is that Huai Sen and his disciples were dead. The Martial Alliance wanted to cover this up by sealing the mountain, making it look like it was Huai Sen doing this instead of them, the culprits.


    "How about the Zhuo family, then?" Yi Bing asked.


    "I have two guesses." Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing nodded at him, urging him to speak.


    "One, they have offended an important person and became an eyesore to that person. Thus, they were killed." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing frowned. "Just for this?" he asked.


    "It is rted to my second guess." Huo Ling said and raised his two fingers. "The Zhuo family might possess something, and these people wanted to take it from them. Or that ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C they might possess something they shouldn''t have, and thus the one that killed them all sought revenge." He exined. "Of course, we can''t deny the fact that a thief wants to steal from another thief." He added, referring to the Zhuo family as being thieves and new thieves wanted to take what they have.


    Yi Bing felt disgusted upon hearing this. But, he has seen so many things thus he immediately calmed his mood.


    Huo Ling didn''t say anything either. "As for Zhuo Xia''s and the four disciples'' souls¡­ I believe that this word has an artifact that could trap one''s soul." He said.


    Yi Bing''s expression turned gloomy. "So, our direct teleportation spell not working is because it doesn''t want us to be also trapped, wherever it is." He said. "But, we still have to save them." he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "What ismon among all these cases is the Martial Alliance. We might be able to find an answer there." He said. "But, for now¡­" he looked at Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai chatting with Jiang Ci. "Since we are already here, it wouldn''t hurt for us to check the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain, right?" he asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing nodded. "We have to return before the Martial Conference." He spoke.


    Huo Ling then was reminded. "I know." He spoke. "We have to investigate this mountain faster than them." he said as he looked at Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    "What do you think?" Lu Xiu asked Rong Huai as he looked at the group of four.


    Rong Huai looked at him instead. "¡­ you are actually suspecting them?" he asked. Who was it the one who defended these four people''s innocence before?


    "Well, I just¡­ think that there is something strange." Lu Xiu muttered. "But, I can''t put a finger what and where." He said.


    Rong Huai fell silent. He trusts Lu Xiu''s judgement so every time Lu Xiu and Jiang Ci shes, he is making Jiang Ci concede. Jiang Ci also knows this thus he fought against Lu Xiu less. After all, Lu Xiu has saved their lives many times just relying on his gut feel.


    So, Lu Xiu saying that there is something strange with Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai, then there must be something strange. It is just that ¨C "Why did you say before that they are innocent, then?" he asked him.


    Lu Xiu looked at Rong Huai. "Because they are." He said. He knows that these things are contradictory, but this is what he think.


    Rong Huai heaved a sigh. "Then, just tell me one thing ¨C " he spoke.. " ¨C will they be our enemies?" he asked him.

 Chapter 584 - Events

    <h4>Chapter 584 - Events</h4>


    Rong Huai and Lu Xiu looked at each other with their gazes talking before they looked away. Lu Xiu didn''t answer and Rong Huai didn''t continue asking him. Both their faces looked devoid of any emotion thus no one can guess what they are thinking. Jiang Ci still continued to chat with Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. Qian San is the one who talked with him the most as well as Shi Yi. Meanwhile, Qi Bai''s whole attention is on his snacks while Wu Ling rarely responded to Jiang Ci''s questions.


    Like this, their new group continued climbing up the mountain with two invisible figures silently following behind them.


    ¡­


    "Cold! And it is getting colder!" Qi Bai said and shivered as he rubbed his arms.


    "It is just normal. We are nearing the top of the mountain." Qian San said.


    "But, it shouldn''t be this cold!" Shi Yi said as he frowned.


    "I thought that I have already told you about the weather here in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain? Its history?" Lu Xiu spoke as he turned to them.


    "Oh. We forgot." Wu Ling indifferently answered and just looked at the grasses and flowers, as well as the leaves of the trees around them covered with white snow.


    Lu Xiu. "¡­"


    Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­"


    Rong Huai and Jiang Ci who already heard from Lu Xiu about Wu Ling''s temper resembling his ''friend''s temper. "¡­" such hostility! They thought.


    Everyone thought that Lu Xiu would be mad. But, to their surprise, he actually smiled.


    Qian San, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" it is actually true! That the Ruojian Valley are all crazy people! They thought and inwardly cried.


    "Let''s speed up. We were almost there." Lu Xiu told them as he continued to walk ahead.


    The group behind followed him.


    Huo Ling, who is also following behind them with Yi Bing, spoke. "ording to what we heard from the people before, Huai Sen appeared fifteen years ago in, and the first ce where he appeared is the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." He said. "Based from Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai, Huai Sen picked up some children who lived miserably. But, most of Huai Sen''s time is spent on cultivating in the mountain, or refining magic pills and making medicines." He exined.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded as he walked beside Huo Ling.


    "The fall of the Ruojian Valley Sect happened around the same time as Huai Sen appeared in jianghu. Do you think these two matters are connected?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I don''t know, but since the Ruojian Valley Sect seems close with Huai Sen, then Huai Sen must have a connection with the Ruojian Valley Sect." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling nodded. "You have a point¡­" he muttered. "It could be that the Ruojian Valley Sect treated Huai Sen as a friend since he saved them in the past, thus they are overly concerned now with the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." He exined.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    "Then, Huai Sen picking up miserable children like his disciples¡­" Huo Ling muttered. "Do you think that he might have also picked up Zhuo Xia?" he asked.


    Hearing this, Yi Bing paused. He looked at him. "That is possible." He said.


    Huo Ling smiled. "It seems that our assignments are really connected." He said. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Who do you think is that boatman is?" he asked.


    Luo Zhi is the young master of the Ruojian Valley Sect, and Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu are the disciples. Then, what about that boatman?


    "Must be another disciple, or their informant." Yi Bing answered.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling muttered with a pensive expression.


    "What are you thinking?" Yi Bing asked.


    "About the Zhuo family." Huo Ling answered as he sent the information about Huai Sen and the Ruojian Valley Sect to Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai through theirmunicators.


    Yi Bing started. "Right." He muttered. He now recalled that they have found a letter pinched between the pages of the Zhuo family''s genealogical record book.


    During their trip, they have inquired about the sender of that letter. Because the genealogical record was mostly burnt, most of the letter was also burnt and they only saw the name of the sender ¨C Zhao Wei. But, what they heard from the waiter that they chatted with is that this Zhao Wei is already dead. He died thirteen years ago, along with his family. The method of murder is very brutal, and the murderer still wasn''t found. What everyone was puzzled about is that Zhao Wei''s family is poor and they lived honestly, so they were shocked that they were killed.


    "What do you think?" Yi Bing asked.


    "The time this happened is very close to the fall of the Ruojian Valley sect and Huai Sen''s appearance in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." Huo Ling answered. "Of course, the rise of the Zhuo family, too, which happened fourteen years ago." He said.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just quietly listened to him. He looked at Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bao who are acting cold despite they can''t feel cold. Wu Ling''s acting is the stiffest among them, but fortunately, this can be perceived as him acting tough. Yi Bing felt amused watching them.


    "Don''t you think that all of these are so coincident?" he heard Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing turned to him and nodded. "There is also the martial alliance refusing on helping the Ruojian Valley Sect before." He reminded him.


    "En¡­" Huo Ling muttered. "And the Zhuo family''s massacre, which happened nine yearster¡­ and the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain being sealed. We have two points of time." he said.


    "The Zhuo family''s massacre happened six months ago." Yi Bing spoke when he recalled what the waiter in the Cuiyi Town told him before. "Then, now, the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was sealed¡­ two events happened at the same year." He said.


    "We have to find out what happened to all these cases." Huo Ling muttered. Or else, when the time that they have found their soul assignments, they wouldn''t be able to exin everything to them and resolve their attachments. That would be horrible.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    "What do you think of them?" they suddenly heard Lu Xiu spoke to Rong Huai while Jiang Ci helped Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai camp on a clearing.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling turned.


    "I thought that these four would be valuable to those two whom we fought before and so I tried to kill them the night before. But, just as I was about to, neither of those two appeared to save them." Rong Huai spoke.


    Lu Xiu who didn''t expect for Rong Huai to do this. "¡­" silent people are really deadly¡­ he thought.


    Jiang Ci whose face darkened. "¡­" what the fck, Rong Huai! He thought and red at him.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who was acting that time and tried their best not to scream when it happened. "¡­" wuwuwuwu! QAQ this world is so hostile to us! they thought and inwardly cried.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" even if you kill them, nothing will happen since they are already dead¡­ we are all already dead. They thought as they looked at Rong Huai with aplicated gaze.


    Lu Xiu tried to recover his expression. "Ehem." He coughed. "So, you mean that we took the four of them with us for nothing?" he asked.


    "Rong Huai!" Jiang Ci gnashed his teeth as he approached him.


    Rong Huai''s expression didn''t change. "It might not be the case." He answered to Lu Xiu''s question. "Supposing that those two really were threatening them. Then, they managed to escape and meet you." He looked at Lu Xiu. "But, they ran away because they thought that you might also be like those two. Yet, you saw them again with their abductors." He said.


    "Oh!" Lu Xiu finally realized it.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" are we going to be exposed now? They thought and looked at each other.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "QAQ" this world is very cruel to us! Wuwuwuwu! They inwardly cried, but tried their best not to make any reactions.


    "You¡­ you two!" Jiang Ci pointed at them two with a shaking finger. "They are very pitiful¡­ already this pitiful, yet you two are still suspecting them?!" he asked as he looked at Rong Huai and Lu Xiu with his eyes wide in disbelief. "They fled to Cuiyi Town since that is the only ce they are familiar with, but due to their haste, they forgot that their abductors were still there! So, they were captured again!" he exined.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "¡­" wow. They thought and looked at Jiang Ci with awe. He made another excuse for them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" Jiang Ci, you are really an angel! QAQ

 Chapter 585 - Huai Sen

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Huai Sen</h4>


    "What¡­!" Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai eximed in shock when they have reached the top of the mountain and saw ruins.


    Although they already expected this since Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun ¨C Huai Sen''s four disciples, are already dead, they still can''t believe it when they have seen it with their own eyes.


    "How¡­ how¡­" they muttered with quivering lips as they looked at therge and deep crater in the middle of the peak of the mountain that was turned t. They stared at the deep crater that looked like a mouth of a volcano with eyes widened in shock and horror.


    "This is the Sunrise and Sunset Peak, where the Sunrise and Sunset Manor has been before. It is where Huai Sen lived." Lu Xiu silently spoke as he walked forward.


    The grasses and flowers on the roadside were gone, leaving the entire peak bald.


    "''lived''?" Wu Ling asked.


    "Huai Sen''s gone." Jiang Ci said with a sigh.


    They were stunned.


    "What exactly happened here?" Qian San asked. Even Qi Bai, a glutton, stopped eating.


    "Something happened." Jiang Ci said as they walked around. "We aren''t clear. But, before we knew it, the whole mountain was already closed." He exined.


    "Then¡­" Shi Yi muttered as they walked around the empty peak.


    "We were still investigating. But, we think that it got something to do with the martial alliance." Jiang Ci said.


    "The martial alliance?!" they eximed on shock.


    "En. They are the only ones who can seal the mountain." Rong Huai spoke and kicked a rock which immediately fell off the cliff. "Of course, they can only do such a lousy formation. They can''t stop us." he frowned.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai fell silent as they looked at the deste area with pity in their eyes.


    "Why would the martial alliance kill Huai Sen?" Wu Ling asked with a frown. "Wasn''t he a neutral party?" he said.


    "It''s got something to do with one of his disciples, the recent one he took in." Lu Xiu answered. "Fu Xia. But, only after we investigated that we learned he was actually the missing child, the lone survivor of the Zhuo family that was massacred six months ago ¨C Zhuo Xia." He exined.


    They were stunned. Fck! Our task is rted to Huo Ling''s task?! Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai thought.


    Jiang Ci thought they were horrified when they heard the word ''massacred''. "You see, the jianghu is a very dangerous world. You shouldn''t havee here." He said. "There shouldn''t be no next time, and don''t be reckless again just to have fun!" he told them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai wanted to cry. We also don''t want to! We were forced! They thought, but nodded in agreement to Jiang Ci said. We definitely will avoid these dangerous worlds! They added in their hearts.


    Jiang Ci sighed in relief when he saw that they were finally convinced. Rong Huai was still checking the surroundings, thinking if they missed something. Meanwhile, Lu Xiu was looking at Wu Ling who looked concerned. They will leave¡­ he will leave¡­ he thought and lowered his head.


    "Why was the Zhuo family killed?" Qian San asked after they have recovered their shock. He patted his chest tofort himself. "And who killed them?" he added.


    "We also don''t know." Jiang Ci shook his head. They are also at a loss.


    "How are you sure that it was rted to this Zhuo Xia?" Shi Yi asked after a while.


    "Because the Zhuo family was killed." Rong Huai simply answered.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai finally fell silent. That''s right. If the one who Huai Sen picked up was just another ordinary child, Huai Sen, a neutral party in the jianghu, wouldn''t be killed. But, Zhuo Xia isn''t just an ordinary child. He is the lone survivor of the Zhuo family, which seemed to have a dark past.


    Suddenly, they heard something whistling in their ears.


    "Look out!" Lu Xiu cried and jumped on Wu Ling to push him down, nearly got hit by a dagger!


    "Wah!" Shi Yi and Qi Bai cried and ducked along with Qian San while Jiang Ci immediately protected them with his bow.


    Rong Huai stepped in front of them and swept all the iing daggers using his broad sword. "Come out." He coldly said.


    Jiang Ci and Lu Xiu immediately became tense. But, after a few minutes, they didn''t sense any movements around them. Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu and Rong Huai looked at each other and nodded before Lu Xiu and Rong Huai go to the direction where the daggers came from, only to suddenly hear Jiang Ci shout.


    They immediately turned and saw some people jumped out of the snow and leapt!


    "Jiang Ci!" Rong Huai called and threw his broadsword towards the two people who are about to struck Jiang Ci!


    Lu Xiu threw his daggers to the others who wanted to kill Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. But, with the two of them throwing their weapons, this left them defenseless! A chill ran down their spine and Rong Huai and Lu Xiu turned when they heard the air whistling again,ing their way.


    "The fck! They are too fast!" a familiar voice cursed. "Catch!" it said.


    Lu Xiu and Rong Huai saw daggersing their way but something fell from above them flew towards them. They instinctively caught it and saw that they were fans! They didn''t think anything much and used the fans to block the daggers away! But, what use are the fans? They felt despair in their hearts.


    But, not too long since two figures fell from above holding somethingrge each of them. Then, they used that somethingrge to block the four of them from the iing daggers!


    "Y ¨C you two!" Lu Xiu and Rong Huai eximed when they saw Huo Ling and Yi Bing.


    "Good! I can finally feel the thrill of joining jianghu fights!" Huo Ling eximed and grinned as he threw the corpse in his hand towards the direction where the daggers are from.


    The rain of daggers suddenly stopped and they heard a loud grunt. That person who made the nosie must have not expected for Huo Ling to act this fast, and also for the corpse to fly so fast towards him that gave him no time to react.


    Meanwhile, Huo Ling ran to where Jiang Ci, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are and fought with the ones left.


    "Go and catch that person." Yi Bing told Rong Huai. "We have already dealt the others in the forest. The ones in the snow haven''t, yet." He told them.


    Rong Huai immediately acted fast and he and Lu Xiu went to run after the person. Meanwhile, Yi Bing followed after Huo Ling.


    Jiang Ci panted and fell on his back on the snow. He stared nkly onto the gray clouds. "You two¡­" he said as he looked at Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "Thank you for saving us." he sincerely said. "We realized after that you weren''t hostile to us." he told them.


    Huo Ling shrugged. "Do you know who these people are?" he asked and threw a badge to Jiang Ci who is still lying on the snow.


    Jiang Ci caught it and his pupils shrank when he saw the badge. "Fck!" he cursed.


    Yi Bing''s brow raised. Lu Xiu and Rong Huai also have returned, bringing a corpse. Their expressions are heavy.


    "Ah. He alsomitted suicide?" Huo Ling asked when he saw the purplish face of the one they are dragging. The ones that he and Yi Bing tried to catch earlier alsomitted suicide when they noticed that they can''t beat them two.


    Yesterday, he and Yi Bing who are following behind Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu, Rong Huai, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai but keeping some distance sensed some lifeforms following the group. They decided to return since Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai already gave them their coordinates. When they returned, they saw that there was no one around, but there were some fresh footprints on the snow.


    There was a snowfall this morning and the footprints of Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu, Rong Huai, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai should have disappeared, covered by snow, while he and Yi Bing don''t make footprints since they lightly tread on the ground. So, the fresh footprints could only be those new group of people. And since they can''t be seen around, it must mean that they don''t have good intentions.


    When they finally acted today, he and Yi Bing surprised them and they managed to bring down some of them. But, they are too fast, especially their weapons, thus some of their weapons flew towards the Ruojian Valley Sect''s group, almost killing them.


    "I knew it¡­ these daggers¡­ they are the Swallow Tail Assassins!" Jiang Ci said.

 Chapter 586 - Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Trapped</h4>


    "I can''t believe the martial alliance would be friends with the Swallow Tail Assassins." Lu Xiu frowned as they all camped in a clearing that night.


    "Are you sure that it is really the martial alliance?" Shi Yi asked.


    "Someone from them, that is for sure." Rong Huai spoke in a definite tone.


    Qi Bai''s eyes widened in surprise. "A traitor?!" he eximed.


    Huo Ling turned and winked at Yi Bing, as if telling him, ''see? Another jianghu matter''. Yi Bing rolled his eyes at him.


    "So¡­ who are you, really? Where did youe from?" Jiang Ci looked at Huo Ling and Yi Bing. He, Lu Xiu and Rong Huai already decided that Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are ''safe'', meaning that they are just ordinary ''people. But, Huo Ling and Yi Bing are different.


    "Just thank us. No need to ask for our origin." Huo Ling smiled.


    "Weren''t you already convinced that we are not the viins here?" Yi Bing sharply asked.


    Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu and Rong Huai fell silent. Yi Bing has a point.


    "What happened to the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain?" Huo Ling asked in a light tone, trying to alleviate the tense atmosphere. "And the Zhuo family." He added.


    Since Huo Ling and Yi Bing saved their lives, and they seem to be on the same side, Jiang Ci looked at Rong Huai and Lu Xiu first before he turned back to face Huo Ling and Yi Bing.


    "Last week, we are on our way to visit the young master when we heard that the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountian was sealed." Jiang Ci started. "We immediately went there, shocked because we are friends with Huai Sen¡­ but, when we arrived¡­" he looked at them.


    It was already what they saw.


    "Only Huai Sen can seal the mountain, as he is the patriarch of it." Jiang Ci continued. "But, we know that Huai Sen wouldn''t seal the mountain, since he already dered so to continue share the mountain''s resources to the people, and he really only wanted to reside there." He exined. "So, when we heard that that the mountain was sealed, we know that something happened to him. And after we confirmed it, also didn''t see even just the corpses of his disciples, we knew that someone has killed them." he finished.


    "And, you think that it is someone from the martial alliance?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Only they have the ''right'' to manage the mountain, aside from Huai Sen. This is an unspoken rule." Lu Xiu exined.


    Although Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are stupid with matters regarding the jianghu, they can still guess what this unspoken rule implies. The martial alliance is the pir of the jianghu world, thus themon people rely on them. And since the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is a public property, the right to manage it fell on the martial alliance''s hands. But, Huai Sen appeared, and Huai Sen proven his strength to be the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain''s patriarch. Fortunately, he dered that he will be a neutral party and would only care about the mountain''s matters.


    But, now, the mountain was sealed. Who could have done it if not the martial alliance? Huai Sen has never offended anyone aside from the martial alliance. It is right to say that they hidden their grudge against him over the years and now seized the chance to kill him.


    "But¡­ what about this Zhuo Xia?" Huo Ling asked. Zhuo Xia is still his soul assignment after all.


    "He is the fourth child of the Zhuo family, and his family was massacred six months ago." Lu Xiu answered.


    "Was it also done out of grudge?" Qian San asked.


    "It should be. The Zhuo family was said to have risen due to their ill-gotten wealth." Jiang Ci answered.


    "So, they are a bunch of thieves!" Shi Yi eximed.


    "It isn''t good to talk bad about the dead." Qi Bai told them.


    They immediately fell silent.


    "Grudge¡­ and another grudge¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he pinched his chin. He has a pensive look on his face.


    Yi Bing looked at him before he turned to look at Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu. "Do you know someone named ''Zhao Wei''?" he asked.


    They shook their heads. "No." they answered. "Who is he?" they asked.


    Huo Ling took out the burnt letter from his hand, along with the genealogical record of the Zhuo family.


    "You - !" Lu Xiu eximed when they saw it.


    "We found a letter pinched between the book''s pages. But, it only shown the sender''s name." Huo Ling said.


    Rong Huai took it and examined the genealogical record before the burnt letter. "No one knows where did the Zhuo family came from. They just suddenly appeared out of nowhere in Cuiyi Town." He spoke. "Many people became jealous of them, thus the rumor about them became rich due to ill-gotten wealth. What the truth is¡­ no one knows." He exined.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing nodded in understanding. "Then, do you know of a treasure that can trap one''s soul in it?" Huo Ling asked.


    Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu were surprised.


    "You¡­ where did you hear this?" Lu Xiu asked andughed. "Surely not from that chatan?" he asked and looked at Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who lowered their heads, acting like they were ashamed.


    "Does it exist or not?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Of course not!" Lu Xiu answered. "Souls¡­ what is this ghostly story?!" he said andughed.


    "Ah, no, Lu Xiu¡­ I once heard the former sect leader talking about this before." Jiang Ci spoke. Rong Huai nodded.


    Lu Xiu''sughter stopped and he looked at them. "¡­ huh?" he muttered.


    Huo Ling''s and Yi Bing''s eyes sharpened and they looked at Jiang Ci and Rong Huai. Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are silently listening.


    "The former sect leader believed in this supernatural stuff?!" Lu Xiu eximed in surprise as he looked at Jiang Ci and Rong Huai in disbelief.


    "En. It was a bedtime story the former sect leader told the young master." Rong Huai answered.


    "You weren''t there because you always wandered around!" Jiang Ci told Lu Xiu and stuck his tongue out at him.


    "A bedtime story?!" Lu Xiu eximed, ignoring Jiang Ci.


    Rong Huai ignored the two and turned to look at Yi Bing and Huo Ling. "What do you want with this?" he asked.


    "We believe that the souls of Huai Sen''s disciples, including Zhuo Xia''s, were trapped inside it." Huo Ling answered.


    Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu were shocked. Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai were also shocked. They can actually tell the natives of this world their assignment?! They thought.


    "You¡­ are you exorcists?" Jiang Ci curiously asked.


    "Somewhat." Huo Ling smiled. "Do you think that Zhuo Xia, Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun would know something about the enemy or enemies?" he asked them.


    Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu froze, stunned. They then looked at each other.


    "If we can find their souls, we might be able to ask them about what exactly happened that day when the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was attacked." Huo Ling continued. "Of course, we might also be able to ask Zhuo Xia who attacked their family." He added.


    Silence fell.


    "Speak." Yi Bing looked at the three.


    Jiang Ci took a deep breath. "As far as I can remember, the former sect leader told the young master that he once found an artifact during one of his travels when he was young." He started. "He once tried to pawn it off or sell it but the artifact always return to him." he looked at them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai shivered in horror. "It is cursed?!" they eximed.


    "I think so." Jiang Ci shrugged.


    "Who would tell a horror story to their son as a bedtime story?!" Lu Xiu said.


    Jiang Ci ignored him. "Then, the sect leader, after returning the money of those people, didn''t try to pawn off or sell the artifact." He continued. "The former sect leader then married madame, andter they had the young master. The former sect leader then build his own sect and recruited people. That was the Luojian Valley Sect." he said.


    Nobody spoke and remained silent. They know that they are about to reach the turning point of the story.


    As expected, the content then changed. "Then, one day, when the young master got lost in the mountain, the former sect leader and madame were worried to death." Jiang Ci spoke. "The madame almost hanged herself since the young master became missing for a week. But ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C by the eighth day, the young master returned. With him was the artifact that should have been stored in their manor.." He said.

 Chapter 587 - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 587 - Ambush</h4>


    Everyone felt all the hairs on their body stood on their ends, especially Lu Xiu.


    "Hey! Are you kidding?!" Lu Xiu eximed and rubbed his arms when he felt goosebumps appeared on his skin.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai huddled together.


    "What does this artifact do?" Huo Ling asked. "What does it look like?" he added.


    "The young master said that his memories were hazy, but he can remember that he was holding a sword." Jiang Ci answered. "A very old sword. His own sword was reced by that sword." He said.


    "So, the five disciples of Huai Sen were killed by this sword?" Huo Ling muttered. "What happened next?" he asked.


    "The young master got a bad fever and fell into aa." Jiang Ci continued. "When he woke up, he said that some people ambushed him and wanted to catch him. He doesn''t know them and they looked strong so he escaped. But, he fell from a cliff. Fortunately, the snow was thick so he wasn''t hurt when he fell." He said. "He was trapped in that ce though and no one passed by. He thought he was gonna die. So, in his delirious state, he saw many people and they led him back." He finished.


    A long silence fell.


    "Could these people be¡­ the souls of those who also have died under that sword?" Shi Yi asked.


    Rong Huai nodded. "That was what the former sect leader also said." He said.


    "This sword must have acknowledge boss Luo as the sessor of his father and it protected him?" Qian San guessed.


    "This sword must be very powerful then," Qi Bai said.


    "If it is, then, many people must have wanted it." Wu Ling off-handedly said.


    Everything seemed to be frozen. They all looked at each other. Their gazes speaking.


    Jiang Ci''s eyes widened from shock. "It can''t be, right¡­?" he muttered as he looked at Rong Huai and Lu Xiu who were simrly stunned.


    Huo Ling looked at them with a serious expression. "Your sect¡­ it must have been due to possessing that artifact that it was¡­ attacked¡­" he told them.


    "In short, somebody must have wanted to steal it." Yi Bing added.


    It was like a p of thunder to Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu. Their mouths fell open in shock. "No way¡­!" they eximed.


    A long silence fell.


    "The question is where is that sword now." Huo Ling spoke, breaking the silence.


    They all nodded in agreement. Whoever have that sword must be the one who attacked the Ruojian Valley Sect, or may know the culprit. They were just about to go to sleep when suddenly, they heard the bushes shook.


    Their eyes narrowed and Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu immediately acted while Yi Bing and Huo Ling protected Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. Not all grim reapers can fight, like Jiu Ye. Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are really unlucky to have an assignment in this wuxia world.


    Time seemed to slow down when they saw some leaves and snow fell from the trees.


    "Above!" Rong Huai shouted and jumped to the side, narrowly avoiding a person thatnded on the spot where he was standing just now!


    Jiang Ci and Lu Xiu also moved and intercepted those who finally appeared from the darkness. "Damn it! We are outnumbered!" Jiang Ci cursed after he was almost cut by an assassin''s dagger!


    "Look out!" Rong Huai shouted and jumped down the ground before he pulled Jiang Ci down to the ground and they rolled away. A secondter and they saw three daggers pierced he ground where Jiang Ci was standing earlier!


    Jiang Ci coldly sweated and his face paled in horror. "T ¨C thanks." He told Rong Huai before he pushed the other.


    Rong Huai nodded before he waved his broadsword to block another wave of enemy''s attack.


    "What should we do? We are in the light while the enemy is in the dark!" Lu Xiu said as he stabbed an assassin that lunged itself at him. "Literally and figuratively!" he added.


    "Look out!" Wu Ling cried when he saw another assassin behind Lu Xiu. Then, he threw a stone at the assassin.


    Lu Xiu kicked the assassin before him before he turned and stabbed the other one on the throat! "Thank you!" he shouted to Wu Ling. "You can call me ''Si Lang''!" he told him again.


    "Is this the time to flirt?!" Jiang Ci snapped in anger.


    "We are in the light¡­ then let''s make them be in the light, too!" Huo Ling said.


    "Huh? How?" Jiang Ci asked.


    But, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu suddenly got a bad feeling. "Jiang Ci!" Rong Huai called and pushed Jiang Ci towards Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai before he and Lu Xiu hid behind a boulder, just in time for five streaks of light flew in all directions!


    They were torches! Rong Huai and Lu Xiu heard cries of pain from the assassins after they were hit while some screamed when they were burned by the fire! But, that''s not all, for the trees were also caught on fire! The entire forest is slowly being burned!


    Lu Xiu''s eyes widened in shock and he looked at Huo Ling in horror. "Are you crazy?!" he asked.


    "Maybe?" Huo Ling carelessly shrugged as he started to build a snow hut.


    Lu Xiu gnashed his teeth in anger and he and Rong Huai also started to build a snow hut to hide from the heat. Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai helped Huo Ling while Jiang Ci were still in shock. Yi Bing just stood there and fend off the daggers flying towards them thrown by the other assassins that wanted to fight back.


    "Retreat!" the assassins that were left yelled when they saw the sea of fire.


    "Yes!" the others answered. But, before they could move, they suddenly cried in pain!


    "What happened?!" their leader asked.


    "Enemies!" the assassins answered.


    "It''s the Swallow Tailed Assassins! Everyone, be careful!" Mu Fan, in the lead, shouted, as he shoot another assassin that tried to escape.


    "Damn it! Why are the Liulin Sect here?!" the leader of the assassins asked in anger.


    "''Liulin Sect''?!" Rong Huai and Lu Xiu eximed while Jiang Ci started.


    "Why are they here?!" Jiang Ci asked, pissed. They are also surprised like the Swallow Tailed Assassins.


    "Put out the fire!" Mu Fan ordered. "Capture the assassins!" he added.


    "Yes!" the Liulin Sect disciples answered and moved.


    "Liulin Sect!" the leader of the assassins gnashed his teeth in anger after he saw his fellows were killed.


    "Mu Fan! Why the hell are you here?!" Lu Xiu shouted through the mes.


    "Fetching some people!" Mu Fan answered and then saw Huo Ling. "Brother Huo!" he called.


    "Yo!" Huo Ling waved and smiled. "Thank you foring to rescue us!" he said.


    Mu Fan''s horse leapt over the fire and Lei Wei followed. "Our sect leader wanted to invite you to our sect two weeks ago to thank you for saving my shidi." He said. "We waited for you toe back but our people told us that they saw that some suspicious people entered the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain and figured that you might be in trouble. Thus, we came here." He exined. "It turned out that it was really the Swallow Tailed Assassins." He frowned and red at the leader of the assassins that is ring at them, too.


    The assassins were now all surrounded by the Liulin Sect disciples.


    "You all¡­ you all - !" the leader of the assassin is seething in anger as he looked at the corpses of his fellow assassins.


    Mu Fan''s pupils shrank when he suddenly sensed something. "Don''t let him kill himself!" he shouted.


    But, it was toote. The leader of the assassins coughed out blood before his body fell on the snow. He is dead, and by poison stored inside his mouth.


    "Wah!" Shi Yi and Qi Bai eximed in horror and covered their eyes while Qian San''s and Wu Ling''s faces paled.


    Mu Fan''s expression is very ugly as he jumped down his horse and walked towards the corpse of the leader of the assassins. The fire also have been put out by the Liulin Sect disciples. "Sha Yng." He said when he recognized the face after he took off the assassin''s mask. "He is just one of the leaders of different groups of the Swallow Tailed Assassin, an organization of killers." He exined.


    "You mean, there will be more?" Huo Ling asked.


    Mu Fan turned to them and nodded. "Our sect leader was grateful to you for saving my shidi and he is afraid that you will be caught up in the storm in jianghu when he heard that you are going here, so he sent us." he exined, then heaved a sigh.


    They fell silent.. Jin Chong''s fear finally happened.

 Chapter 588 - Past Matters

    <h4>Chapter 588 - Past Matters</h4>


    One week after, Lai Inn.


    Luo Zhi''s face is very frosty as he red at Jin Chong who is seating across him. But, this is his territory so he should be the first to speak, thus breaking the tense atmosphere. "Thank you, sect leader Jin, for your disciples escorting my important guests on their way back to Cuiyi Town." He said.


    "It is fine. I am also grateful for them saving one of my disciples." Jin Chong calmly spoke.


    Luo Zhi''s brow twitched. They said that you can''t hit a smiling person. Thus, he had to hold back his anger.


    Huo Ling coughed. "Sect leader Jin, your disciples saving our lives back there can be counted as you repaying us. So¡­" he spoke and nced at Luo Zhi. "May I ask why are you here? You don''t need to extend your gratitude to us personally¡­" he said.


    Luo Zhi''s expression eased upon hearing that. Although he is the boss of the Lai Inn, he just can''t kick out Jin Chong, right? Although he wants to return to jianghu, he would be dering right now a war against the martial alliance if he would kick Jin Chong out of the Lai Inn. Him asking Jin Chong of his presence here in the Lai Inn would also be like pping the entire martial alliance, for it was obvious that Luo Zhi doesn''t like Jin Chong. In fact, he loathes him.


    But, for Huo Ling''s and the others'' sake, he is giving Jin Chong face already by giving him a seat here.


    "In fact, not only am I here to personally express my gratitude toward you ¨C " Jin Chong finally spoke. " ¨C I also want to tell something to boss Luo." He said and looked at Luo Zhi.


    Luo Zhi almost exploded on the spot. "You have something to say to me?" he asked, using all of his strength to remain polite. "Why didn''t you say something to my father back then?" he said and murderously red at Jin Chong.


    Jin Chong''s expression remained calm. "The former alliance leader forbade me after the news of your father killing the innocent people of your valley ¨C " he said.


    "You of all people know the most of what kind of person my father is!" Luo Zhi finally snapped. He rose from his seat and flicked his sleeve. "Jin Chong, my father trusted you¡­ my father trusted you at thest moment to send reinforcements when our sect was attacked! You should have trusted him as your closest friend! You know that he wasn''t the one who killed those people! He was wronged! Our sect was wronged!" he shouted.


    Huo Ling and the others gasped in shock. They didn''t know that Luo Zhou and Jin Chong were actually best friends. They also don''t know that Luo Zhou actually didn''t kill those people! How long has the Ruojian Valley Sect was carrying this ck pot?! No wonder Luo Zhi hated the martial alliance. No wonder Luo Zhi hated Jin Chong very much!


    Jin Chong heaved a deep sigh. "I know I was wrong. Things have been very confusing back then, and happened too fast." He said.


    Luo Zhi sneered.


    "Even Huai Sen can''t beg to clear your names!" Jin Chong said.


    "We know Huai Sen''s stance, and he lend us a hand. Or else, will there still be me or my father''s disciples standing before you now?" Luo Zhi said and sarcastically smiled at Jin Chong.


    Jin Chong knows how wrong he was.


    "I don''t want to talk with you about the past anymore ¨C " Luo Zhi said.


    Jin Chong cut him off. "You have to!" he said. Before any of them could speak, he continued. "I¡­ you father once mentioned to be about your family''s heirloom¡­ and I¡­ I have seen it recently ¨C " he looked at Luo Zhi. " ¨C back in the martial alliance." He told him.


    Huo Ling and the others were stunned.


    But, Luo Zhi finally erupted in anger. "You¡­ Jin Chong, did you also betray my father and helped this person steal my family''s heirloom?!" he asked. No one expected for Luo Zhi to grab Mu Fan''s sword and aimed it on Jin Chong''s neck!


    "Sect leader!" Mu Fan and Lei Wei eximed in shock and panic.


    But, Jin Chong remained calm despite the cold sweat that trickled down his face. "I didn''t." he answered. "I only realized what had transpired in the past after I saw that sword. Your father¡­ he was framed up just for them to steal that sword." He said and a heavy tone.


    Luo Zhi''s hand trembled. "You¡­ you wanted me to im that sword because the one who currently possess that sword threatens your position as the alliance leader." He said and coldly red at Jin Chong. "Jin Chong. Have you no shame? You have stepped on my father once to obtain your position as the alliance leader in the past, forsaking your friendship. Now, you want to use his only son to keep your position?" he asked. "Dream on!" he said and threw the sword to Jin Chong''s chest.


    "Ugh!" Jin Chong grunted when the heavy handle of the sword hit him in the chest.


    "Get out." Luo Zhi red at him. "I will take back what is mine, but not for you, and without your help, scum!" he said. He nced at Mu Fan and Lei Wei and they immediately took Jin Chong away. They still haven''t forgotten that this is Luo Zhi''s territory, especially how crazy the Ruojian Valley Sect is.


    "Boss Luo¡­" Huo Ling called.


    Luo Zhi took a deep breath to calm his anger. "I have embarrassed myself in front of you." He said and forced a smile, back to being just the boss of the Lai Inn.


    "No." Huo Ling shook his head. "Actually, our aim is also that sword." He said.


    Luo Zhi''s eyes widened in surprise before his eyes sharpened.


    "You have misunderstood!" Shi Yi immediately waved his hands while Qi Bai raised his hands holding desserts. Qi Bai and Wu Ling also raised their hands.


    "Young master." Rong Huai called as he, Lu Xiu and Jiang Ci appeared.


    "They only want to release the souls of Huai Sen''s disciples that were trapped inside that sword." Lu Xiu exined.


    "They are on our side." Jiang Ci added.


    Hearing this, Lu Xiu''s expression eased.


    "That sword was stolen for many years now¡­ how will you im it back?" Yi Bing asked.


    "My father told me that the sword has already recognized me as its next owner before my father died. It can never recognize others." Luo Zhi spoke. "It should have returned to my side, but even if I waited for a long time, it didn''t. Thus, I guessed that the person who stole it hase prepared and used something to suppress the sword''s power. Or else, the sword should have left his side and returned to me." He exined.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other.


    "Do you know of a way to release the souls trapped in there?" Luo Zhi asked.


    "We can try. We have to release the souls of Huai Sen''s disciples. This way, we will know the truth." Huo Ling said.


    "Boss, that Zhuo Xia¡­ ah, no. Not him, but his family." Lu Xiu said. "They said that the Zhuo family might be involved, that''s why they became rich." He exined.


    But, they didn''t expect for Luo Zhi to be calm.


    "¡­ you know?" they asked, shocked.


    "En." Luo Zhi nodded. "I have already suspected them. But ¨C " the corners of his lips were pulled down. " ¨C the next generation isn''t responsible for what the previous generation did." He said.


    They all fell silent. That''s right¡­ Zhuo Xia, as well as his siblings, shouldn''t have died just because of their father''s crime. Yet, they were forced to bear the responsibility. Zhuo Xiao was even hunted down until he was found in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain that led to the deaths of Huai Sen, Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun.


    "¡­ wait." Huo Ling muttered when he thought of something.


    They all looked at him.


    "Your family was robbed of your treasure. Let''s say that it was the Zhuo patriarch who stole that treasure." Huo Ling spoke. "Then, they became rich overnight. No one knows that what they have is ill-gotten wealth until six months ago, when their entire family was killed, leaving Zhuo Xia alone." He said. "This means that someone has found out about this treasure that the Zhuo family stole from your family and killed the Zhuo family. But, why did they still looked for Zhuo Xia?" he asked.


    They all fell silent.


    "Either to silence him since he knows the killer, or ¨C " Rong Huai spoke.


    " ¨C the one who killed the Zhuo family didn''t find the treasure and thought that Zhuo Xia might know it." Jiang Ci said.


    "But, how did they find out about this treasure when no one knew about it for so long?" Huo Ling asked them.


    They all looked at each other, before they all reached a conclusion.. "Someone other than the Zhuo patriarch knows about the treasure!" they eximed.

 Chapter 589 - Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 589 - Culprit</h4>


    "Boss. Look here." Lu Xiu spoke and handed to Luo Zhi the Zhuo family''s genealogical record and that burnt letter.


    "''Zhao Wei''?" Luo Zhi muttered.


    "Has the boss heard of him?" Huo Ling asked.


    Luo Zhi tried to recall, but in the end, he shook his head. "No." he answered with a frown. He wants to know who killed his father, as well as their own people and the people in that unfortunate vige. But, all of their investigations lead to a dead-end.


    There were no witnesses, nor can they find any evidence. Thus, they ended their rtionship with the martial alliance since they know that they can''t clear their name. Also, the martial alliance has their own intentions. For example, the former sect leader wanted to wash his hands off of the mess the Luojian Valley Sect fell to. And Jin Chong, he wanted to rise to fame. Thus, the Luojian Valley fell to the bottom, never to recover their past splendor again.


    "How about that person who took out that artifact that Jin Chong said?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "Maybe he was the one who plotted against your sect in the past, the mastermind." He spoke. "If not, then, he may know the mastermind and the other people involved." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "No." Luo Zhi frowned. "I won''t ask for Jin Chong''s help!" he said.


    They all fell silent. Lu Xiu, Jiang Ci and Rong Huai looked at each other and know how stubborn and prideful their young master is. Thus, they can only helplessly sigh.


    "We will go investigate." Rong Huai finally spoke.


    Luo Zhi nodded. "As for the Martial Conference in three days¡­" he said.


    "What is your n?" Qian San asked.


    "I n to beat those people up, especially Jin Chong." Luo Zhi answered.


    They all grimaced. The Ruojian Valley Sect hasn''t found any evidence the past years, thus Luo Zhi can only force his way to make the martial alliance admit that his father didn''t fall into qi deviation. They all know it, most especially Jin Chong. This may be shameless, and suicidal since Luo Zhi might not beat all of those people. But, what has left on Luo Zhi but nothing? Thus, he decided to do what he wanted to do.


    Truly a person of the Ruojian Valley Sect, the sect of crazy people. It has to be said that it was due to Luo Zhi that the remaining disciples of the Luojian Valley Sect turned into madmen.


    "But, now that you gave me a piece of evidence." Luo Zhi looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded, indicating that he understood what Luo Zhi wanted them to do. "We will do our best to remove the spell casted on the artifact." He said. After all, they had to release Zhuo Xia''s and the other four''s souls. Or else, they won''t be able to leave this world.


    Luo Zhi sighed in relief, and his expression eased. "Thank you." He sincerely said.


    Huo Ling smiled. "We are on the same boat, boss Luo." He told him.


    "It is not that the situation is this bad." Yi Bing spoke.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai started. "That''s right!" Shi Yi eximed. "Didn''t the Liulin Sect save us from the Swallow Tailed Assassins?" he asked.


    Luo Zhi''s face twisted when he heard that sect again.


    "Boss Luo. Don''t worry. They will be acting as witnesses for us, not for you." Qian San told Luo Zhi.


    Although Luo Zhi still feel ufortable, Huo Ling''s group has already given him too much face and is even helping him greatly. Thus, he concede. "I understand." He said.


    "If you are reluctant to use the Liulin Sect, there is one more method left." Yi Bing spoke. Then, he took out a dagger and a crest.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "The Swallow Tailed Assassins'' signature dagger and their crest!" Jiang Ci eximed.


    Yi Bing nodded. "This is the proof that we have been attacked by those assassins." He spoke. "Even if they would turn the tables against us, don''t we still have another person to vouch for us that Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai aren''t people of jianghu and are just ordinary people?" he asked and looked at Luo Zhi.


    Luo Zhi''s eyes widened. Just at this moment, the door of the room opened. "Hello ¨C " someone called.


    "The Clear Lake Sect!" they all eximed.


    Hu Tisong who just entered was startled and he looked at them in surprise. "You¡­ you all¡­ what are you calling our sect about?" he asked as he looked at them, looking puzzled.


    Everyone turned and they all grinned. Hu Tisong felt all the hairs of his body stood at their ends.


    "Speaking of the devil and hees." Luo Zhi sneered. He still hasn''t forgotten thest time he and Hu Tisong saw each other.


    Hu Tisong also recalled and the smile on his face disappeared. "Zhi." He called.


    Everyone''s expressions instantly changed when they heard how Hu Tisong addressed Luo Zhi. First-name basis?! They thought and looked at the two men in shock.


    "I have something to tell you." Hu Tisong told Luo Zhi before he left the room.


    Luo Zhi''s expression cooled.


    "Boss Luo." Huo Ling called.


    Luo Zhi understood what Huo Ling meant. He wants him to pull Hu Tisong to their ship. "En." He nodded before he left.


    Silence fell as soon as the door closed. Then, a few minutester and they all roared in shock. "The young master¡­ the young master¡­ what exactly is his rtionship with that person?" Jiang Ci asked and frowned. "Anyone from the martial alliance isn''t a good person!" he said.


    Rong Huai nodded in agreement. "This is my fault. I shouldn''t have let the young master befriend that Hu Tisong." He frowned.


    Lu Xiu''s brows are knotted.


    "What''s the situation?" Wu Ling asked. "Is it this bad?" he asked them.


    Lu Xiu turned to him. "You see¡­ after all of us woke up, the young master told the martial alliance that the former sect leader didn''t fall into qi deviation and was killed instead." He spoke. "To make them believe, the young master even told them about their family''s heirloom, the one you call an artifact. That it was stolen from their family. But, nobody believed him, since they haven''t seen this artifact." He exined. "But, as soon as that was spoken, everyone could see that they wanted to find this artifact. Not to help our sect clear our name, but for their own use." He frowned.


    "So, your young master risked his all but it was for nothing." Qi Bai said.


    Lu Xiu nodded. "It even made them greedier." He said.


    "This martial alliance is very disgusting." Wu Ling sneered in disgust.


    "That''s why we hate them so much." Jiang Ci said.


    "So, now that the sword has appeared, everyone is moring for it and it made Jin Chong feel threatened. For whoever will obtain that sword would be the strongest?" Shi Yi said.


    "En." Rong Huai nodded. "But, obviously, they wouldn''t clear our name. In fact, they would tell us that we are lying." He said.


    Everyone''s faces turned green in disgust and red in anger.


    Huo Ling remained calm, though, since he has already this kind of situations before from the drama he watched, and novels he read. "But, it has already been many years¡­ why did that sword appear just now?" he asked and looked at them.


    Upon hearing the question, they all froze. "That''s right¡­ why did it appear only now?" they asked as they looked at each other.


    Clearly, the sword was stolen by the culprit before. It even caused the Zhuo family to be massacred. Then, why did it appear if the culprit wanted it hidden? Or ¨C


    Their eyes narrowed as they looked at each other. "¡­ the culprit is from the martial alliance, or might have entered the martial alliance, and saw that now is the opportunity for him to rise!" they said.


    A chill ran down their spines when they thought of this. Killing the Luojian Valley Sect¡­ plotting for more than a decade¡­ not only this person is very scheming, but also very patient! This person is very terrifying!


    "But¡­ what opportunity did he see?" Huo Ling asked.


    They looked at each other and understood what he meant. If they know what things did that person gave the opportunity, then they might be able to narrow down this person''s identity!


    ¡­


    "What do you want? Say it quickly. I still have many things to do." Luo Zhi spoke as he coldly looked at Hu Tisong. He didn''t dare close the door becausest time, Hu Tisong suddenly pounced on him and kissed him.


    Yes.. Hu Tisong became panicked of Luo Zhi''s suicidal tendency and, after hearing Luo Zhi''s n, he identally confessed his feelings. Not only did he confess, but he threw caution to the wind and kissed him!

 Chapter 590 - Sword

    <h4>Chapter 590 - Sword</h4>


    Seeing that Hu Tisong didn''t speak, Luo Zhi frowned. He wanted to snap at him but he remembered Huo Ling''s warning. So, he can only take a deep breath and calm himself. "My family''s heirloom¡­ surely you already have heard about it. The entire martial alliance must already know it." He looked at Hu Tisong.


    Hu Tisong nodded, confirming Luo Zhi''s words.


    "Who has it now?" Luo Zhi asked.


    "My master." Hu Tisong answered. He meant, the Clear Lake Sect''s sect leader.


    Luo Zhi''s heart thumped nervously, but he immediately calmed himself. It still isn''t sure if Hu Tisong''s master is the culprit. "How did he obtain it?" he coldly asked.


    "The Beggar Gang fought with him for vengeance after I intercepted them here before from their thievery. Master found the sword in theirir and he took it." Hu Tisong answered.


    Luo Zhi''s brows knitted. "Then, how did the Beggar Gang obtain it?" he asked.


    "Master also asked them, clearly know that the Beggar Gang can''t afford the sword." Hu Tisong spoke. "The Beggar Gang said that they stole it from a merchant." He told him.


    Luo Zhi''s face darkened.


    Hu Tisong knows what he wanted to ask. "I tracked down the merchant and the merchant said he bought it from another merchant. This merchant also bought it from another merchant¡­" he said and heaved a sigh after seeing that Luo Zhi is about to snap. "The merchant who had the sword and sold it told me that he only found the sword by chance. I asked him where and he said it was in an unnamed pass when he went with a caravan. I went to that pass and didn''t find anything unusual." He exined.


    Luo Zhi took a deep breath and finally calmed down. He knows that it is unreasonable tosh out at Hu Tisong, especially that Hu Tisong gone out of his way for his sake. He would be lying if he will say that he wasn''t touched. "These past weeks¡­ this is what you did?" he asked. His voice finally softened.


    Hu Tisong saw that Luo Zhi''s expression turned better and he smiled. "En." He nodded and blushed. He looked shy.


    But, Luo Zhi still has something to ask. "The one who presented the sword to the martial alliance¡­ it was your master?" he asked.


    "Yes." Hu Tisong nodded as the smile on his face disappeared. He knows what Luo Zhi meant by asking this.


    Luo Zhi''s expression also turned serious.


    "Zhi." Hu Tisong called after some silence passed. Then, he pulled something under the couch. It was wrapped in a cloth.


    Luo Zhi''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank.


    "Zhi. This is your family''s sword." Hu Tisong spoke as he unwrapped the cloth, revealing a very old sword.


    Luo Zhi''s breathing quickened. "You¡­ you¡­!" he looked at Hu Tisong in shock.


    Hu Tisong smiled. "I stole it from my master. Zhi." He called as his face turned serious. "I will give this to you, but on one condition." He said and looked at him in the eyes. "Leave the jianghu and go far away. Leave the clearing of your father''s name and your sect''s name to me." He told him. "I will be kicked out of the sect by my master after this, worse, he will kill me. So, I won''t lose anything else after that." He walked towards Luo Zhi and held his hand as he hand him the sword. "As long as you leave the jianghu¡­ as long as you are safe¡­ still alive. Nothing else matters to me." He said and lowered his head to bump his forehead against Luo Zhi''s forehead.


    Luo Zhi''s heart throbbed as he stared at Hu Tisong''s face, only for his eyes to widen when he saw blood trickled out of the corner of Hu Tisong''s lips. "Hu Tisong!" he eximed in panic and they both fell to the floor when Hu Tisong''s body fell towards him. "Hu Tisong"! he called and checked Hu Tisong''s pulse.


    But, right at this instant, daggers pierced the windows and walls of the Lai Inn! Luo Zhi and Hu Tisong fortunately fell, or else they would have been pierced!


    "Young master!" Rong Huai, Jiang Ci and Lu Xiu cried as they entered the room together with Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai.


    "The Lai Inn is under attacked! The assassins have long since upied the lower floors! We are surrounded!" Lu Xiu said.


    But, Luo Zhi''s attention right now isn''t on the sword but on Hu Tisong who is weakly breathing. "Hu Tisong! Hu Tisong!" he called as he tried to wake him.


    Hu Tisong weakly opened his eyes. "I have stopped the poison from flowing all over my body earlier¡­ but,ter, it will resume¡­ leave now¡­ I will die ¨C " he said and coughed out blood before he fell unconscious.


    "Let''s go!" Huo Ling decided as he and Yi Bing fend off the flying daggers towards them.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai carried the unconscious Hu Tisong and Luo Zhi ran after them. Lu Xiu, Jiang Ci and Rong Huai opened the path for them while Huo Ling and Yi Bing guarded their backs.


    "Young master¡­ that sword!" Lu Xiu eximed when they finally saw the sword on Luo Zhi''s hand.


    "Leave now and talkter!" Luo Zhi yelled as he kicked the assassin that lunged towards him before he stabbed another assassin that tried to kill Hu Tisong.


    "Yes!" they answered and fought their way out to escape.


    But, Yi Bing and Huo Ling looked at each other, then Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. The entire Lai Inn is filled with assassins. They have no way to escape. Luo Zhi, Lu Xiu, Jiang Ci and Rong Huai also know that and despair filled their hearts. When they passed by the window, they also saw that outside, there were also enemies.


    Yi Bing grabbed Rong Huai. Huo Ling grabbed Jiang Ci. Qian San grabbed Luo Zhi. Wu Ling grabbed Lu Xiu with a disgusted expression on his face. Shi Yi held Hu Tisong on his cor while Qi Bai grabbed Lei Wei who is hiding somewhere as he looked around in horror. Obviously, he had secretly followed Hu Tisong.


    At this instant, the assassins have cornered them. They leaped mid-air and then, they all threw their daggers to their direction. A rain of daggers fell on the group, and they are definitely going to die! But, in a blink, the group of six people and six grim reapers suddenly disappeared!


    "What the¡­!" the assassins eximed in shock andnded on the hallway where the twelve of them were standing just now.


    "Where did they go?!" they asked as they all looked around, trying to find a hidden door in the Lai Inn.


    Indeed, there was a hidden door and Luo Zhi activated the mechanism since earlier. Thus, after all of them were covered by that thousand daggers, he used them as a cover to open the door and everyone slid down inside, before it closed.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who were about to teleport at that second. "¡­" well¡­ it seems like we aren''t really needed in this world¡­ they thought and looked at each other speechlessly. Then, they turned to the six people.


    "Boss¡­ you really saved us all there!" Lu Xiu panted as they all lie down the ground.


    "I already expected this sooner thanter." Luo Zhi indifferently said and turned to look at Hu Tisong.


    "Boss, he¡­" Jiang Ci spoke.


    "He stole the sword from his master and must have met the Green River Sect and was poisoned while he is on his way here." Luo Zhi said.


    "The assassins¡­" Rong Huai frowned.


    "His master must have finally decided to kill me after he finally obtained the sword and secured his seat on the martial alliance." Luo Zhi said.


    "His master must be coughing blood now due to anger after Hu Tisong betrayed him." Huo Ling said. "Boss Luo, he stole this sword with his life at stake! If this isn''t love, then in don''t know what it is!" he told Luo Zhi and patted the other''s shoulder.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" so, that time¡­ they really did fight on¡­ the bed? He thought.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" fck! If Hu Tisong dies for love, then would he also be assigned to us?! We will have an extra soul to ferry?! They thought with their faces darkening.


    Luo Zhi didn''t answer and took out all the medicines avable in this secret room where they are in right now. Then, he went to treat Hu Tisong while Jiang Ci and Lu Xiu sent their internal energy to Hu Tisong''s body to suppress the poison.


    "Judging from today''s event, it can be said that the Clear Lake Sect master is the culprit." Huo Ling sighed. "And since he finally showed his tail by wanting to kill you and even used the Swallow Tailed Assassins publicly, the martial alliance must already know this by now." He looked at Luo Zhi. "Jin Chong can be considered dead now, too. As for the rest of the martial alliance¡­ they would probably jump into this person''s ship.." He said.

 Chapter 591 - Zhao Wei

    <h4>Chapter 591 - Zhao Wei</h4>


    The next day.


    "Yi! This boatman is also one of your own people?!" Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai eximed when they recognized the boatman.


    They are currently hiding in the mountain since leaving Cuiyi Town is hard after the Cuiyi Town''s gates were closed to catch Luo Zhi and his remaining people. As for Hu Tisong? His master has already expected him to die after being poisoned thus he didn''t care about him anymore.


    "This person is really shameless!" Shi Yi and Qi Bai eximed, referring to Hu Tisong''s master.


    "Young master." The boatman called. "This person''s name is ''Zhao Liwei''. He is using his eldest disciple to be fame for him to hide himself in the shadows and wait." He exined.


    Everyone finally understood.


    "''Zhao Liwei''¡­ fck! This person changed the characters of his name and added one syble!" Wu Ling eximed when he realized it.


    Yi Bing''s and Huo Ling''s expressions darkened. "I will be the one to reap his soul!" Huo Ling said and gnashed his teeth in anger after he saw the third soul that appeared in his Death Note just now ¨C Zhao Wei. He will die next week.


    The first soul is You Ri. Her data was transferred to his Death Note after the case. The second soul is Zhuo Xia. The third soul is this Zhao Liwei.


    Yi Bing grimaced, for he knows that Huo Ling hates to be treated as a fool. And this Zhao Liwei, who is actually Zhao Wei, the person he and Huo Ling thought has died, managed to anger the usually good tempered Huo Ling. "He died before¡­ how was he alive right now?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''sposure returned. "That''s right. If we didn''t hear that he was dead along with his family, we wouldn''t put his matter in the back of our minds." He said.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yin and Qi Bai already know this but Luo Zhi, Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu, Rong Huai and the boatman still haven''t, thus the four exined the matter to them. Only then did they finally understood.


    "Did he fake his death?" Lu Xiu asked.


    "It must be. Or else, why would he be alive now?" Jiang Ci asked.


    "The question is, how did he be the Clear Lake Sect''s leader?" Rong Huai asked.


    "Ah." They muttered when they realized it.


    "That''s right. The Clear Lake Sect has been one of the top sects in jianghu and has a long history." The boatman said. "But, this person, Zhao Wei, is an ordinary person, you said, and ''died'' more than a decade. It really is impossible for him to rece the sect leader of the Clear Lake Sect, who has a top-notch martial arts." he said.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "It is not impossible¡­" a weak voice spoke.


    They all turned.


    "Hu Tisong!" Luo Zhi eximed when he saw him woke up. Fortunately, he had studied lots of medicines and encountered various ones so he managed to dispel the poison in Hu Tisong''s blood. Him being the boss of a famous andrgest pharmacy isn''t just for a show.


    "What do you mean ''not impossible''?" they asked.


    "They are twins." Hu Tisong answered.


    They were stunned.


    "After I returned to the sect from here weeks ago¡­ I looked for my master to report about the Beggar Gang." Hu Tisong started. "But, the Beggar Gang moved faster than I thought and ''invited'' my master for a ''talk''. There, they attacked him. Fortunately, I followed him immediately and I fought against the Beggar Gang again. The Beggar Gang fled, leaving theirir." He exined. "If I didn''t charge in, I could''ve seen it with my own eyes that he doesn''t know martial arts." He looked at them. "But, I figured it out after¡­ he epted the ''invitation'' because he knows that I will definitelye running and ''help'' him." he told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "Too cunning¡­!" they eximed. "A daredevil!" they added. This Zhao Wei bet on his life whether or not Hu Tisong would arrive on time.


    Hu Tisong shook his head. "No¡­ he has nothing to lose anymore, so he did it." He said and looked at Luo Zhi.


    Luo Zhi avoided his gaze. They all fell silent. They know that Luo Zhi is also a daredevil.


    "What do you mean by them as twins?" Yi Bing asked.


    Hu Tisong turned to him. "After I defeated the Beggar Gang, I looked for my master, only to hear him speaking some words that I didn''t manage to understand at that time. I only saw him holding a familiar sword." He said and looked at Luo Zhi once again.


    Luo Zhi didn''t answer. He had vividly described the old sword in the past to the martial alliance, hoping that they can believe him. But, who would think that it would be like this today? So, anyone would be able to recognize it if they would see the sword.


    "I thought that my master recognized it and would order me to return it to Zhi, since he knows my rtionship with Zhi." Hu Tisong continued.


    Hearing this, the atmosphere momentarily turned awkward. "¡­" what kind of rtionship? They thought and looked at each other before they looked at the two.


    Luo Zhi''s face flushed red.


    Hu Tisong coughed and also blushed. "But, I didn''t expect for him to show the sword to the martial alliance." He looked at them. "I am not that stupid, so I figured out that he doesn''t have the intention to return the sword to Zhi and is nning to use it for himself. Thus, I decided to beg him to return the sword to Zhi, for Zhi to also clear his father''s name and his sect''s name." he exined. "I didn''t expect¡­ I didn''t expect to find him in the backyard, and I saw¡­ a grave." He said. "A nameless grave." He added.


    Everyone felt a chill in their spine and they shivered. They can already guess what happened.


    "I heard him talking to that nameless grave¡­" Hu Tisong continued as he took a deep breath. "''I have always envied you, brother, for being chosen by a famous master and taken away, leaving only me to take care of our parents. I am unwilling, so I killed them.''" he said.


    Their faces paled in horror when they heard it. "What?!" they eximed in shock.


    Hu Tisong closed his eyes, looking tired. "He and another person then met. That person is a thief, and he was entranced by that person''s words." He said. "They looted every family, and every money they had they spent on a whorehouse. But, he didn''t expect to be taken advantage by a whore and the whore got pregnant." He looked at them. "He and this thief actually are hiding their rtionship by visiting whorehouses, but actually the room is for their own use. His rtionship with the thief naturally soured, and he knew it." He sighed. "This thief finally ended their rtionship by stealing from a wealthy family¡­ but they didn''t expect for it to be also rted to a sect." he looked at Luo Zhi.


    "The Luo family¡­" they muttered.


    "When they found out that it was a sect, it was toote. They were chased and in their haste, they killed the vigers who were awakened by the ruckus, and also to silence them because they have seen their faces." Hu Tisong said.


    They all sucked in a cold breath.


    "The sect leader was shocked and tried to save the vigers, but these two thieves are very skillful thus the sect leader fell into their trap, and died." Hu Tisong closed his eyes, doesn''t want to see the pain in Luo Zhi''s face and eyes. "Their disciples were all caught off-guard, and also fell on these thieves'' hands¡­" he said.


    Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu and Rong Huai clenched their fists in anger.


    "If the sect leader didn''t fall in a qi deviation, then boss Luo¡­" Huo Ling looked at Luo Zhi. Then, his eyes widened when he realized it.


    "It was me who has fallen into qi deviation after what happened." Luo Zhi spoke. "Fortunately, Huai Sen returned my soul to this earth." He said. What he meant is that his rationality was returned.


    "What happened to the two thieves?" Yi Bing asked.


    "The thief guilt-tripped him and took the sword away, along with the golds and silvers, leaving him only some." Hu Tisong answered. "He really felt very guilty and so he distanced himself from the thief, only hearing the news about the thief from time to time, until the thief became the Zhuo patriarch. That time, he felt furious, since the thief has actually started his own family." He said. "He left the whore who raised their child and went to find the thief, but only for him to hear along the way that the whore and his child with her died. It was at that moment that he realized that their feelings towards each other has long since disappeared. The thief now only wanted to kill him to silence him. Thus, he started to devise his n.." He told them.

 Chapter 592 - Spell

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Spell</h4>


    Everyone felt their blood has gone cold when they heard what Hu Tisong said. "He¡­ has a brother¡­ and is actually his twin¡­?" they said.


    "En." Hu Tisong nodded. "He is my real master, Zhao Liwei." He said. "I only rememberedter that my master once told me that he had a brother¡­ his brother actually killed their parents. That he once wanted to go and visit his parents and his brother, but his master told him that he can''t involve his family and pull them to jianghu." He clenched his fists. "My master only realized after his master passed away, leaving him a letter. His master forbidden him to return because his master has already heard of his parents'' death, and by the hands of his brother." He closed his eyes. "My master was enraged, but he can''t lift a hand against his brother who is his only family left, thus he decided to forget that he exists." He exined.


    They were all stunned. Such a family drama! They thought.


    "But, who would expect for this brother he decided to forget to actually knock on his door and kill him?" Hu Tisong bitterly smiled. "To upy the magpie''s nest?" he added.


    They all fell silent. They don''t know what to say.


    Hu Tisong heaved a heavy sigh. "He then acted as my master and one day, decided to invite the Zhuo patriarch." He continued. "The Zhuo family never had involved themselves in the matters of jianghu since the Zhuo patriarch, a former thief, is afraid of exposing himself. So, he doesn''t know my master and was surprised to see Zhao Wei. Their former feelings rekindled and they, uhm¡­" his voice paused. A suspicious blush appeared on his cheeks.


    They all didn''t speak, since they can already guess.


    Hu Tisong coughed. "While they are, uhm¡­ ehem. The Zhuo patriarch didn''t know that his own family was actually being killed by Zhao Wei''s people." He continued. "Then, Zhao Wei personally killed the Zhuo patriarch. He, uh¡­ his grave was beside my master''s grave." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" they don''t need to know this! They thought.


    Hu Tisong loudly coughed due to awkwardness. "A ¨C anyway, Zhao Wei was shocked to not find the sword." He said. "He then heard the news of Zhuo Xia being alive and he sent his people to look for Zhuo Xia, thinking that Zhuo Xia might know where the sword is. He became obsessed with the sword, not only because he treated it as a token of both l ¨C love¡­ ehem, and betrayal of the Zhuo patriarch, but he also has heard that the sword is powerful." He exined.


    Silence fell and they all looked at Luo Zhi. Only Luo Zhi knows how powerful this sword is.


    "Then, six monthster, his people found Zhuo Xia in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain." Hu Tisong continued. "But, Zhuo Xia is as clueless as an infant of his family''s dark past. Zhuo Xia, upon hearing what his father did,mitted suicide." He sighed in pity. "But, I didn''t know that due to my actions, the sword would return to his hands." He looked at Luo Zhi and his eyes were filled with guilt.


    Luo Zhi remained silent. If Hu Tisong didn''t fight against the Beggar Gang, maybe the sword would still be kept by the Beggar Gang.


    "We are at fault for that, too." Huo Ling sighed.


    Hu Tisong sighed in defeat seeing that Luo Zhi''s expression didn''t change. "So, I decided to steal the sword from him before he woke up." he continued. "I know that he can''t catch me because he is inept in martial arts. But, I didn''t expect for a Green River Sect disciple to appear and poison me!" he said. "He actually has built his own army with the Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailed Assassins!" he felt furious.


    They all sighed in dismay when they heard this. The poisons are already fearsome. Now, there are also the assassins!


    "So, this Zhuo patriarch might have been hurt so much by Zhao Wei and he threw the sword in that unnamed pass." Huo Ling spoke. "Then, the sword was picked by a merchant andter was sold to different hands." He exined.


    They all nodded in agreement, thinking the same thing.


    "But, I am just puzzled of two things." Huo Ling looked at Hu Tisong. "The Beggar Gang clearly has the sword and definitely must have recognized it. So, why did they not seize this opportunity to seize the martial alliance?" he asked.


    Hu Tisong shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered. "Who knows what they are thinking?" he frowned.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "Why did the Green River Sect and Swallow Tailed Assassins ally themselves to a person inept in martial arts?" he asked.


    They all started. They haven''t thought of this!


    "That''s right¡­ the Green River Sect, especially the Swallow Tailed Assassins, are very strong." Lu Xiu spoke. "I don''t see any reason why would they let themselves be used by this person." He said.


    "Let me investigate that." The boatman spoke.


    "En." Lu Zhi nodded. The boatman then left.


    A long silence fell as they pondered over the matters, and also are thinking of what to do next.


    "The Martial Conference next week¡­" Hu Tisong spoke as he looked at Luo Zhi.


    Luo Zhi cut him off. "I know. I won''t be acting rashly." He said. "I already have the sword in my hands now. I can clear the name of my father and our sect at any time." he told him.


    Hu Tisong sighed in relief before he closed his eyes to rest. "Good, good¡­" he muttered and fell asleep.


    Luo Zhi''s expression softened and he covered Hu Tisong''s body with a quilt. He looked at Hu Tisong''s face before he heaved a heavy sigh. He turned to Huo Ling and Yi Bing before handing them the sword.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing immediately understood. Huo Ling took the sword and saw that there were no talisman pasted on it as he had expected. Feeling disappointed, he turned and handed the sword to Yi Bing for him to inspect it. He only recently learned about spells thus he gave the sword to Yi Bing for him to check if there were any spell casted upon the sword, and for him to break it.


    Yi Bing took the sword and raised his index finger and middle finger before he closed his eyes and recited an incantation as he slid his fingers over the sword. Then, under everyone''s astonished gazes, they saw that the ces that Yi Bing''s fingers passed, it glowed! Until the entire sword glowed, they saw that something shed and Yi Bing instantly withdrew his hand.


    "What¡­ what happened?!" Lu Xiu and Jiang Ci anxiously asked while Rong Huai''s and Luo Zhi''s faces are serious.


    Huo Ling is frowning while Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked stunned. Lu Xiu, Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Luo Zhi took this as them being shocked of Yi Bing''s supernatural power. But, they didn''t know that the four of them actually are stunned because their bodies felt a familiar powering from the sword!


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other with their gazes speaking. Isn''t this Shen Sheng''s power?! They thought as they looked at the glowing sword with a serious expression their faces. Then, they felt their Death Notes vibrating inside their clothes, as if resonating with the sword.


    This confirms that the souls of Zhuo Xia, Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun are inside the sword and are trapped!


    "This sword, since it protects, we suspected that the first soul trapped actually wasn''t trapped in the sword but possessed the sword." Huo Ling spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "The soul must have used a spell to possess the sword so could protect the sword''s owner." Huo Ling continued. "But, something unexpected happened and more souls were trapped inside the sword that originally should have been used to protect." He said, before he paused. "Well, there are always two sides for everything. If the sword can be used to protect, it can also be used to kill others." he shrugged.


    They all fell silent.


    "So, this soul became this demonic." Huo Ling said. "But, it isn''t entirely demonic since it still remember its original objective, which is to protect. Thus, this soul also can be a sort of amulet." He looked at Luo Zhi.


    Luo Zhi nodded in agreement.


    "Then, how to unlock this spell to release the souls?" Rong Huai asked.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "Remember that the sword was passed on to different hands until it reached the hands of Zhao Wei?" he asked. "They continuously sold the sword because it became useless." He said.


    "¡­ ''useless''?" they asked.


    "En. It can''t be used to trap other souls anymore, not to protect the one who holds it." Huo Ling answered. "In short, it sealed itself.." He told them.

 Chapter 593 - Boatman

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Boatman</h4>


    "''sealed itself''?" they, including Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai, asked.


    Yi Bing who already knows what Huo Ling is up to but can''t help but feel pity towards these four''s brains. "¡­" can''t they understand that Huo Ling is trying to cover up Shen Taizi''s deed, again, in a most logical way? He thought and sighed.


    Huo Ling acted as if he didn''t notice Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looking clueless. He had to think as fast as he could of excuses. "En." He nodded. "Since it already recognized boss Luo as its next master, and seemed to have taken a liking to him, thus it sealed itself so that no one can use it." He exined. "Look. No matter how long and far it was separated from boss Luo, didn''t it try to find its way back to him through Hu Tisong?" he asked them.


    "Oh!" Luo Zhi, Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu and Rong Huai eximed when they finally understood.


    "So, you mean to say that it bing useless is because it has its own consciousness?" Rong Huai said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded.


    "I understand now." Luo Zhi muttered and took the sword back from Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing secretly sighed in relief since Huo Ling seeded.


    "But¡­" Huo Ling spoke as he looked at the sword.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "I think that it will honestly be useless as it is next week." Huo Ling said.


    "Why?" they asked, including Yi Bing who can''t guess what Huo Ling is trying to say.


    "Since it can seal itself, I think that the sword can also release the souls trapped by itself." Huo Ling answered.


    They are all stunned.


    "With this, it will return to its original objective ¨C as a sword to protect, if the one holding it would want to use it to protect." Huo Ling continued. "The souls would then be free, including the first soul that possessed it. With this, everything wille to an end." He exined.


    They all looked at him in awe, while Yi Bing''s face became serious as he looked at Huo Ling. ¡­ what did he think of that spell just now? How can he say all these? He understood the spell that much? He thought as he stared at Huo Ling''s face. Huo Ling was serious this time.


    "But, why did you say it is next week?" Jiang Ci asked.


    "Not only because it is the Martial Conference and the truth wille out." Huo Ling spoke. "The sword would be unable to hold on anymore. It is already old. Whether it will remain intact or finally break depends." He exined.


    They all finally understood. Indeed, the sword is very old. It is already a miracle that it is still intact until now.


    "Thank you." Luo Zhi spoke and smiled.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "We were also at fault. If we didn''t act ostentatiously, we wouldn''t attract the Beggar Gang''s attention and Hu Tisong, the Clear Lake Sect, wouldn''t act to help us." he said.


    Yi Bing, as well as Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­" wasn''t this your objective?! They thought and secretly rolled their eyes. Yi Bing sighed in relief that Huo Ling seemed to return to normal while Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are impressed of Huo Ling''s wit, and also fighting skills.


    "But, still, you helped us this far¡­" Luo Zhi said.


    Huo Ling just nodded. "Then, when the timees, we have to trouble boss Luo to lend us the sword to free the souls." he said.


    "Of course." Luo Zhi agreed and looked at the sword. "It must not have been father''s intention to disturb its sleep under the ground¡­ I will then bury it again as apensation for father''s unintentional mistake." He said.


    "Yes." they all nodded in agreement.


    "Ugh¡­" suddenly, they heard someone grunted.


    They turned and saw Lei Wei woke up. They have forgotten this kid! They thought and looked at each other. Then, in a sh, they have all surrounded Lei Wei.


    "Uh¡­ huh?!" Lei Wei eximed when he opened his eyes he saw them. "You¡­ where is this?! Where did you take me?!" he asked in panic.


    "You, kid. Why are you in the Lai Inn?" Lu Xiu asked


    "I¡­ I¡­" Lei Wei stammered when his eyes suddenly widened. "Da shixiong!" he eximed. "Da shixiong¡­ you have to help me save da shixiong!" he told them.


    "Mu Fan? What happened to him?" Jiang Ci asked.


    "Da shixiong and I were sent back here by sect leader, telling us to persuade you." Lei Wei answered as he cried. "But, on our way here, we saw Hu Tisong and Hu Linci being followed by the Swallow Tailed Assassins¡­ Hu Linci covered for Hu Tisong as Hu Tisong ran as fast as he could here. We just can''t stand by and watch Hu Linci¡­ others to die, right?!" he asked and looked at them. "So, da shixiong helped Hu Linci fight the Swallow Tailed Assassins while I ran to warn you all about the enemies, since we saw that Hu Tisong was pale and obviously was poisoned, and we are afraid that he might die before he could reach here!" he exined. "But, just as I was about to reach you, I saw the Swallow Tailed Assassinsing out of the other rooms of the Lai Inn! So I hid!" he finished.


    They were all rendered speechless.


    "Hu Linci¡­" Rong Huai sighed. Jiang Ci shook his head.


    Lei Wei saw their grim expressions. "What do you mean?" he asked as his eyes widened in horror. He already has a guess.


    "We didn''t see Hu Linci, nor Mu Fan." Lu Xiu answered.


    Lei Wei''s face paled and he almost fainted on the spot. "No¡­ no way¡­ da shixiong¡­" he cried.


    "Hey. Jin Chong sending you and your da shixiong must be he already knew that he was being targeted. So, he wanted you two to leave." Huo Ling told him.


    Lei Wei sobbed.


    "It doesn''t necessarily mean that they died." Yi Bing spoke.


    They all turned to him.


    "They were captured?!" Shi Yi eximed.


    "I hope they aren''t being tortured." Qi Bai said and shivered.


    Qian San frowned. "They shouldn''t be that unlucky?" he said.


    Lei Wei cried loudly while the others sighed.


    "Or, they might still be alive, but are currently hiding?" Wu Ling spoke.


    They all looked at him, and their eyes brightened. "That might be it!" they said.


    "R ¨C really?" Lei Wei asked and sniffled.


    "Let''s all be positive!" Huo Ling patted his back. "Or, you actually wish for them to die?" he said.


    Lei Wei almost punched him. "I don''t! I like da shixiong! How can I wish for him to die?!" he said.


    They are stunned. ''like''?! they thought and suspiciously looked at Lei Wei. But, they saw that Lei Wei''s expression remained pure so they must be the ones who are thinking impurely of Lei Wei''s feelings. They, the wretched adults, coughed and looked away in guilt and embarrassment.


    "Let''s wait for him to go back and tell him about this." Luo Zhi said. Now that the knot in his heart has somewhat resolved a little, he can help Mu Fan and Lei Wei a little.


    "''him''?" Lei Wei asked.


    "Ah. The boatman." Shi Yi muttered and Qi Bai nodded.


    "Who is this boatman? Another disciple of your sect?" Huo Ling asked.


    "No." Luo Zhi shook his head. "He is a disciple of Huai Sen." He answered.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yin and Qi Bai. "¡­" wait. Weren''t Huai Sen''s disciples all dead, including Zhuo Xia?! They thought and looked at Luo Zhi in shock. Then, they turned to look at Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu. Seeing them nodded, they were stunned.


    Seeing their shocked expressions, Luo Zhi spoke to exin. "This matter is a bitplicated¡­" he said. "Well, to be precise, Huai Sen is my father, Luo Zhou¡­" he looked at them.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yin and Qi Bai. "¡­" how is this a ''bit''plicated?! This is TOOplicated! They thought and looked at him.


    Luo Zhi coughed. "More than a decade ago, my father wanted to cultivate in the mountain." He started. "He has chosen the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain, since the weather there is cool and the environment is good. So, he left the sect to his right-hand man and the right-hand man said that his son was actually there, studying medicine alone after his mother died, so his son can help my father around the mountain." He exined.


    "This son¡­" they said.


    Luo Zhi nodded. "Yes. He is the boatman." He said. "Father wants to cultivate in peace, so he made an alias ''Huai Sen''. After he fend off the nuisances and assured that there would be no troubles, he had the right-hand man''s son act as him, as ''Huai Sen''." He exined.. "But, our sect was attacked, so¡­" he didn''t need to continue since they can already guess.

 Chapter 594 - Li Mu

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Li Mu</h4>


    "So, your father was still alive all these years¡­" they said and looked at Luo Zhi. "But, until¡­" they added and heaved a sigh of pity.


    Luo Zhi nodded, before he bitterly smiled. "We really didn''t expect thatst disciple to be Zhuo Xia¡­" he bitterlyughed.


    They all fell silent. Huai Sen, or actually Luo Zhuo, saved Zhuo Xia, the son of one of the people who led his sect to a tragedy. In the end, he also died due to Zhuo Xia. It seems like this Zhuo family wouldn''t stop until Luo Zhuo dies.


    "Then, shouldn''t he have known what exactly happened that day in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain?" Qian San asked.


    But, Luo Zhi shook his head. "He was too shocked and lost his memories." He answered and sighed.


    They all sighed in disappointment. This is truly unfortunate. The only clue that they have right now as the only witness left of what had transpired back then in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain has lost his memories.


    "What should we do now?" Qian San asked.


    "Let us wait for him to return and have him look for clues of where Mu Fan and Hu Linci could be." Luo Zhi answered. "Let us regroup first and then n afterwards on what we will do next week in the Martial Conference." He said.


    "Okay!" they answered.


    "Oh, right. Since he is your father''s disciple, he must have a name, right?" Shi Yi asked. "We can''t just call him ''boatman'' again?" he added.


    "Yes. His name is ''Li Mu''. His father, my father''s right-hand man, is Li Shu." Luo Zhi told them.


    ¡­


    "Hey." Lu Xiu called as they all wait for Li Mu to return.


    Wu Ling didn''t turn and resumed washing off the dust on his arms by the river.


    They are all travel-worn and are tense because they are being chased. Any time and they might be found and thenter killed.


    "We are acquaintances already, yet why are you still not calling me ''Si Lang''?" Lu Xiu asked him.


    "Why don''t you ask the others?" Wu Ling asked back as he washed his face.


    "They can call me ''Lu Xiu''. But, I want you to call me ''Si Lang''." Lu Xiu said as he sat beside Wu Ling.


    Wu Ling scooted away from him. "Stop teasing me." He frowned.


    "I am not." Lu Xiu said. "I already told you before. You remind me of my childhood friend because you have the same temper as he." He exined.


    "I am not obliged to fulfil this wish of yours." Wu Ling told him before he left.


    Lu Xiu helplessly smiled before he also washed up.


    ¡­


    "Thank you¡­ I really wronged Hu Linci for following me." Hu Tisong sighed.


    "En." Luo Zhi nodded.


    Silence fell. Hu Tisong didn''t speak since he wasn''t only tired, but he also sensed something bad with Luo Zhi talking to him alone.


    As expected, after some time has passed, Luo Zhi spoke since he can''t bear the silence anymore. He also knows that Hu Tisong has sensed something was amiss. "Hu Tisong. I have something that I should tell you." He said.


    Hu Tisong didn''t answer and just tiredly closed his eyes.


    Luo Zhi bit his lip. He knows that Hu Tisong doesn''t want to listen to him, but he still has to tell him. "I¡­ that day, when I saved you¡­" he spoke in a quiet voice. "It wasn''t an ident." He said.


    Hu Tisong remained silent.


    "That day¡­ it was me who the Beggar Sect are after." Luo Zhi continued. "They are looking for me to ask me about the sword¡­ they think that I was lying and that I actually have the sword." He said as he took a deep breath. "That time, I was still recovering and they chased me. I ¨C " he looked at Hu Tisong''s face. " ¨C they know about my father being well-versed in disguise. So, when they found you, they thought that I impersonated you, so they¡­" he lowered his head.


    "So, they thought that I was you and chased me." Hu Tisong said.


    Luo Zhi nodded. This is where Hu Tisong''s hatred towards the Beggar Gang has stemmed. "But, I just hid. I didn''t impersonate you!" he said. "I¡­ don''t even know you." He said in a small voice.


    A long silence fell.


    After a while, Hu Tisong heaved a sigh. "So, I don''t owe you anything?" he asked.


    Luo Zhi who felt guilty looked away before he shook his head. "No." he answered. He then lowered his head, self-me can be seen on his face. So, he didn''t see the ecstatic expression on Hu Tisong''s face. Instead, he thought the other felt humiliated after being deceived and taken advantage for a long time.


    "Then, it was you who owe me something." Hu Tisong said.


    "Yes." Luo Zhi nodded in agreement. "What do you want, or want me to do?" he anxiously asked. He clenched his fists and bit his lips. If Hu Tisong wants him to pay with his life, then he will beg him to take it after he finished his father''s and sect''s matters.


    But, thinking this, Luo Zhi''s heart ached. He just realized his feelings towards Hu Tisong.


    "You." Hu Tisong answered.


    Luo Zhi''s eyes widened in shock. He raised his head and looked at Hu Tisong as he looked at him in disbelief. "What¡­?" he muttered under his breath.


    "I want you. And I want you to be with me for a lifetime." Hu Tisong told him.


    Luo Zhi''s mouth fell open in shock.


    "And, if there are other lives after this, I want you to still be with me." Hu Tisong continued. "I want to tie you to me. Is that clear?" he said as his eyes narrowed. He looked domineering.


    Luo Zhi''s eyes reddened and his tears fell, but due to joy. "I ept this agreement wholeheartedly." He answered and smiled.


    "Good." Hu Tisong nodded, looking satisfied. Though his red ears betrayed him who is actually nervous. "Luo Zhi. You have already agreed, so you have to be mine... you belong to me for eternity." He told him before he lowered his head to kiss him. Then, he softly sighed when their lips finally touched.


    This feeling of full satisfaction... only Luo Zhi could give, since he is the one he fell for.


    ¡­


    Li Mu rowed the boat, ignoring the unconscious Mu Fan and Hu Linci who are breathing weakly inside with their bodies full of injuries. He found them under a bridge and they were about to attack him when he disarmed them. They are too weak to fight back thus they fainted.


    Li Mu''s eyes narrowed when he saw some assassins are hiding in the shadows as they warily looked around, trying to look for Luo Zhi, Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu. Like Hu Tisong, they already regarded Mu Fan and Hu Linci as dead men after they have poisoned them when they attacked them.


    Li Mu started to sing. Jin Chong has already been caught by Zhao Wei, or Zhao Yuwei and who knows what did Zhao Yuwei did to him. Maybe he has already killed him. As for the Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailed Assassins, Li Mu doesn''t know why they are still supporting Zhao Yuwei when the sword has already returned to Luo Zhi''s hands, thus them wanting to kill Luo Zhi. Why are they hell-bent on supporting Zhao Yuwei? The Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailed Assassins should know that Zhao Yuwei is not Zhao Liwei, and Zhao Yuwei doesn''t know martial arts. He is just an ordinary person.


    So, why are they still on his side? Li Mu frowned and feels that there is something fishy about this. The sword¡­ Zhao Yuwei¡­ the Martial Alliance¡­ he thought as he lowered his head and continued to sing when several assassins passed by. From the corners of his eyes, he saw them leaping on the roofs, as if¡­ they are in a rush.


    Li Mu''s pupils shrank when he realized something. It can''t be¡­ in the ce where Luo Zhou found the sword¡­ there are more valuable items buried in there?! He thought as his hands froze. Fortunately, he didn''t halt in singing so nobody noticed him.


    No wonder Zhao Yuwei, acting as Zhao Liwei, presented the sword to the Martial Alliance even if he knows that the sword has be useless after it sealed itself. It is to deceive the Martial Alliance, and to gain more supporters from it.


    This person¡­ he is really cunning! Li Mu thought as he clenched his fists. He has to tell Luo Zhi about this. And after that¡­ he lowered his head. It can be counted as him properly paying his debt to Luo Zhi. For being the one to bring Zhuo Xiao to the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain and hiding Zhuo Xia''s origin¡­ thus, causing their Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain to be attacked, and everyone to die.


    Zhuo Xia¡­ after this is all over¡­ I will apany you in the underworld.

 Chapter 595 - Martial Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Martial Alliance</h4>


    "You¡­ you are that boatman¡­ Li Mu?!" everyone eximed in shock when they saw the boatman returned, but with a very handsome and young face.


    Li Mu turned to them and nodded, before he respectfully cupped his hands. "I apologize for thete introduction. My name is Li Mu." He said.


    They all nodded.


    "Young master. I brought Mu Fan and Hu Linci back, and stopped the poison in their meridians." Li Mu told Luo Zhi.


    Upon hearing this, Hu Tisong and Lei Wei hurried to the boat. The others also followed and helped the two carried the unconscious Mu Fan and Hu Linci back to the camp.


    "Thanks." Luo Zhi said before he went to treat Mu Fan and Hu Linci who are half-dead.


    "Da shixiong¡­ da shixiong!" Lei Wei cried.


    "If you keep hugging him, then let him die already. You are dying the treatment." Jiang Ci told Lei Wei and pulled Lei Wei away from Mu Fan.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai curiously watched them, especially Luo Zhi treating Mu Fan and Hu Linci. After a while, everyone saw that Mu Fan''s and Hu Linci''s weak breathing turned stable. They all sighed in relief.


    "Young master. I think I found something about the plot of Zhao Yuwei." Li Mu spoke after he saw that Mu Fan and Hu Linci''s lives were safe and Luo Zhi, Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu and Rong Huai are dressing the two''s wounds.


    "Speak." Luo Zhi said as he and Lu Xiu treat Mu Fan.


    Li Mu nodded and told everything that he saw and guessed earlier. Then, suddenly, everyone heard a crack. They all looked at Luo Zhi, then at Mu Fan''s wrist that was bent into a weird angle. Lei Wei was stupefied.


    "¡­ oops." Luo Zhi muttered before he bent back Mu Fan''s wrist.


    Everyone. "¡­" pretend we didn''t see anything¡­ they thought and looked away.


    Luo Zhi coughed. "So, what you mean to say is there might be more that were hidden in that ce where my father found the sword?" he asked.


    "Yes." Li Mu nodded.


    Hu Tisong frowned. "This can''t be¡­ the Martial Alliance shouldn''t be this stupid?" he said.


    Luo Zhi looked at him. "What if the Martial Alliance was poisoned by Zhao Yuwei?" he asked. "Figuratively, and literally?" he added.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "What do you mean?!" Lei Wei eximed.


    Luo Zhi turned to him. "Your master, in order to reach the position he is in right now, is extremely careful. To the point that he even forsaken his friendship with my father." He sneered. "Do you think that him appearing in the Lai Inn days ago is just a coincidence, or is on his whim?" he asked. "Or, him sending you and Mu Fan and his other disciples to the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain is out of repaying his gratitude?" he added.


    Everyone looked at him in shock.


    "I figured it all out now." Luo Zhi spoke. "Hu Tisong." He called. "When did the sword appear in the Martial Alliance?" he asked.


    "Two weeks ago." Hu Tisong answered.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they already had a guess.


    "Jin Chong saw the sword, and then everyone heard what Zhao Yuwei said. Jin Chong then knew that he can''t hold on to his seat as the alliance leader." Luo Zhi started. "So, he sent you, Mu Fan, and his other disciples to the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain after he heard from Zhao Yuwei that Zhao Yuwei will Lu Xiu, Jiang Ci and Rong Huai. It was to give me a favor, and also to ''repay'' Huo Ling for saving you." He looked at Lei Wei who was stunned. "Hitting two birds with one stone." He shrugged. "Then, he appeared in the Lai Inn to confirm if I will ally with him. Of course, I will turn him down even if he ''saved'' my friends." He said.


    Silence filled their surroundings and only Luo Zhi''s voice can be heard.


    "Do you know why he is so terrified?" Luo Zhi asked. "Because he, along with the others in the Martial Alliance, were poisoned, literally, by Zhao Yuwei whom they initially thought was Zhao Liwei, a trustworthy person." He smirked.


    Hu Tisong and Lei Wei were shocked.


    "This poison corrode not only one''s body but also their soul, thus making their mind deteriorate." Luo Zhi said. "I say, the Green River Sect is very creative." He chuckled.


    They all felt a chill in their spine.


    "You¡­ how do you know this?" Lei Wei asked as his whole body trembled in fear.


    "I sensed that he was poisoned when I met him that day. His breathing is weaker than it should in his age." Luo Zhi answered.


    Lei Wei''s face paled and he copsed on the ground. "No way¡­" he muttered.


    Hu Tisong lowered his head, sympathizing with Lei Wei. After all, to Lei Wei and Mu Fan, Jin Chong was like a father to them, as he towards Zhao Liwei. He sighed in sympathy. But, Luo Zhi''s face is indifferent.


    "Then, young master¡­ what should we do?" Lu Xiu asked.


    "I don''t care whether the Martial Alliance would perish or not." Luo Zhi answered. "But, it makes me dissatisfied that they will perish under Zhao Yuwei''s hands, and it also makes me frustrated to let Zhao Yuwei''s ns seed." He frowned.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Li Mu." Luo Zhi called. "You said that the assassins retreated and seemed to be in a rush?" he asked.


    "En." Li Mu nodded.


    "The Martial Conference is in a week. What could they be in a rush for?" Luo Zhi asked.


    "It might be because the sword was lost, well, returned to boss Luo''s hands now, thus the Martial Alliance''s trust on Zhao Yuwei decreased?" Huo Ling asked.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened. "That must be it!" they eximed.


    "So, the next thing that Zhao Yuwei will do¡­ is to take everyone to this ce as he has promised, which should have been der ording to his ns?" Qian San asked.


    "Or, he doesn''t have any n at all to bring them to there¡­ does he really know where did the former sect leader found the sword?" Rong Huai asked.


    "Definitely not. He must be lying." Jiang Ci said.


    "Then, he will find a random, isted ce?" Qi Bai asked.


    "But, if he did, the Martial Alliance would know that he deceived them, thus they will kill him." Shi Yi said.


    "No. Zhao Yuwei still has the Green River Sect and Swallow Tail Assassins." Hu Tisong frowned. "Not to mention, the Martial Alliance now became weaker after they were poisoned. So, Zhao Yuwei would likely to win." He exined.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "So, doesn''t this mean that Zhao Yuwei wanted to destroy the Martial Alliance?" Huo Ling asked.


    "¡­ ah." They muttered when they realized it.


    "Whether who he kills first, Luo Zhi or the Martial Alliance, Zhao Yuwei ns to destroy the Martial Alliance, that is the pir of jianghu." Yi Bing said.


    The atmosphere instantly turned tense.


    "What the fck¡­!" Lei Wei gasped. "He is insane!" he said, referring to Zhao Yuwei. "Why does he want to destroy the jianghu?!" he asked.


    They all turned to him, for Lei Wei has asked the crucial question.


    "Does Zhao Yuwei¡­ hate the jianghu, because he thinks that it took his elder brother from him?" Jiang Ci asked in a small voice.


    Nobody spoke, for this is also what they have thought.


    "Fck! If he hates his elder brother''s master, then he should have settled ounts with him, not the jianghu!" Lu Xiu angrily cursed.


    They all didn''t speak, for the Luojian Valley also has greatly suffered due to Zhao Yuwei''s ns. In fact, they are the first casualty.


    "Now what? We have to save the Martial Alliance!" Lei Wei said, breaking the silence. "We have to save our master!" he added, looking frantic.


    Luo Zhi saw Hu Tisong looked at him. Luo Zhi knows that Hu Tisong is worried that he will be like Zhao Yuwei, filled with hatred. He closed his eyes, avoiding Hu Tisong''s gaze.


    "Young master¡­" Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu worriedly called.


    "Lei Wei." Li Mu called. "We will never save your master." He said.


    They all turned to him.


    "What?!" Lei Wei eximed as he looked at Li Mu in disbelief.


    "Because it was your master who killed my master, the former sect leader of the Luojian Valley Sect, and young master''s father ¨C Luo Zhou, or Huai Sen ¨C " Li Mun said as he looked at Lei Wei in the eyes. " ¨C his best friend. He mercilessly killed himst month, at the peak of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. He clearly recognizes his friend, yet he still stabbed him." his eyes turned cold. "All for the sake of looking that sword¡­ they all¡­ they all killed Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun who has never done wrong to them!" his voice raised. "And Zhuo Xia¡­ especially Zhuo Xia¡­ who was unfortunately born from a family of thieves!" he said. His eyes are filled with hatred.. "The Martial Alliance has wronged the Luojian Valley Sect, then and now! What right do you have to ask our young master to save them?! They don''t deserve to be saved!" he told him.

 Chapter 596 - Apology

    <h4>Chapter 596 - Apology</h4>


    A deafening silence fell upon them as soon as Li Mu''s voice fell. They stared at him, stunned, especially Lei Wei whose eyes widened in horror when he finally understood what Li Mu said.


    "No¡­ no¡­" Lei Wei muttered with trembling lips. "You''re lying¡­ you''re lying!" he screamed and red at Li Mu.


    Li Mu didn''t answer, for he doesn''t need to. Everyone already know in their hearts whether he lied or not. Lei Wei also knows it, but he is in-denial. Everyone knows that Lei Wei is ignorant, and obviously hasn''t seen the dark side of jianghu. Thus, he has hated Luo Zhi when Luo Zhi mocked Jin Chong. Now, he knew. Mockery is actually isn''t enough to relieve the hatred that Luo Zhi have in his heart.


    It can be said that Jin Chong has killed Luo Zhou twice. Once, as Luo Zhou. And the other as Huai Sen. Truly a tragic fate, for Luo Zhou, as well as his sect, has also to bear the infamy after his death.


    "Calm down." Luo Zhi finally spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "Zhao Yuwei won''t kill them yet." Luo Zhi said.


    Hu Tisong started. "That''s right¡­ the Martial Conference!" he said.


    Everyone felt that their minds have cleared. "Yes¡­ the Martial Conference!" Lei Wei''s eyes are bloodshot. "I can still save sect leader¡­" he muttered.


    Luo Zhi ignored him. "Zhao Yuwei can''t kill them yet since there is still the Martial Conference to be held. At most, he will just confine the Martial Alliance and continue feeding them poison until they bepliant to him." he exined.


    They all nodded,pletely agreeing with his thought.


    "Hey. Since Zhao Yuwei is lying with this more artifacts buried in the same ce with that sword, surely this isn''t the thing that he bargained with the Green River Sect and Swallow Tailed Assassins for them to follow him, right?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Ah." They started. "That''s right¡­ he should have nothing on him for the Green River Sect and Swallow Tailed Assassins to value¡­" they said.


    "Could it be that Zhao Yuwei nned to hand the position of alliance leader to the Green River Sect?" Rong Huai guessed.


    "That''s possible¡­ Zhao Yuwei, after all, even though he loathed the jianghu, he still used the people of jianghu to achieve his ns." Jiang Ci said.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "What about the Swallow Tailed Assassins?" Wu Ling asked.


    "It can be that since most of the powerful figures of jianghu were poisoned and die soon, the Swallow Tailed Assassins would be the most powerful in jianghu." Lu Xiu answered.


    "Ai." They sighed in dismay. Those assassins are really fearsome, and the poisons of the Green River Valley are also fearsome. If this happened¡­


    "That''s why we have to save the Martial Alliance!" Lei Wei said again after he had finally recovered from his shock.


    The silent Li Mu just sneered. Luo Zhi didn''t answer, and the atmosphere became tense again.


    "No wonder¡­" a weak and hoarse voice spoke.


    They all turned and saw Mu Fan was awake.


    "No wonder, that day, when we saved you¡­ our fellow disciples are very familiar with the terrain even if there was a formationid on the road to deter the people from going to the peak." Mu Fan said.


    Lei Wei''s eyes widened as he looked at Mu Fan, stunned. Now that he recalled it, he now thought that it was really suspicious. Especially Sha Yng''s ambiguous words. They were all busy in saving their lives thus they didn''t pay much attention to Sha Yng''s words.


    "Why is the Liulin Sect here?!"


    "You all¡­ you all - !"


    That time, they thought Sha Yng was looking at his fellow assassin''s corpses. But, he was actually looking at the disciples of the Liulin Sect! His words meant that they actually betrayed them, wanting to kill them!


    Lei Wei''s face paled in horror and he felt his knees became weak.


    "Xiao Wei." Mu Fan called. "Do you remember that day?" he asked.


    Lei Wei didn''t answer. He knows that Mu Fan is referring to the day when the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain was attacked.


    "Master sent us for an errand outside the city and, knowing your personality, you would definitely y around, making us dy our tasks." Mu Fan said.


    Lei Wei''s tears fell.


    "When we finally returned, we saw that the entire sect was silent. Master was obviously angry and our fellow disciples looked tired." Mu Fan continued. "We felt guilty because we have dyed our tasks because you yed around. You were scared that master would get angrier if he knows, so you begged me not to tell him, and to not talk with him that day, using an excuse that master was in a bad mood." He said.


    Lei Wei sobbed, since he clearly remembered it all. What they didn''t expect that their sect was actually one of those who silently massacred the people living in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain, and even nned to forever keep the fact that Huai Sen and his disciples were actually dead. They nned to hide this matter by sealing the mountain. They also know that the Ruojian Valley Sect won''t act since they are too weak right now, especially that they have a few people.


    But, Huo Ling, Yi Bing, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai appeared, unearthing the secret. Thinking this, they looked at the six ''people''. Luo Zhi''s gaze held gratitude, and Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu, Rong Huai, Li Mu and Hu Tisong also feel grateful for them. If they didn''t appear, no one knows how long this stalemate willst, and the Martial Conference would still be a farce by Zhao Yuwei.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Mu Fan told Luo Zhi, before he looked at Li Mu whose expression and eyes looked cold. I am sorry¡­" he said.


    "Sorry¡­ I am sorry, Zhi!" Hu Tisong cried as he fell on his knees and wept. He and Mu Fan are apologizing on behalf of their fellow disciples who participated in killing Huai Sen and his disciples.


    Lei Wei''s heart is still unwilling to ept all of these. He can only weep. The atmosphere then became heavy. Luo Zhi doesn''t want to face them right now and was about to leave, when they heard a low gasp.


    They all turned and saw that Hu Linci also woke up! "Da¡­ shixiong¡­" he called to Hu Tisong.


    "Hu Linci! Hu Linci!" Hu Tisong called.


    "I¡­ that assassin¡­ told me¡­ that everyone¡­ will die ¨C " Hu Linci gasped.


    "Wait. Rest first! We can talkter!" Hu Tisong told him.


    Hu Linci shook his head. "No¡­ the entire Cuiyi Town where the Martial Alliance is¡­" he said.


    Some big sects, like the Liulin Sect, are located in the Cuiyi Province. Thus, they established the Martial Alliance in the Cuiyi Town, the heart of the province.


    "They will kill everyone in the Cuiyi Town¡­ then the entire Cuiyi Province ¨C " Hu Linci said and coughed. "And the other provinces¡­" he looked at Hu Tisong who was stunned. "The Luojian Valley Sect was just an ident¡­ the first one in his n was the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain¡­ since Huai Sen, the strongest person and the biggest threat to him¡­ was there." He exined. "Zhuo Xia also was coincidentally there, and thus he used Zhuo Xia as an excuse ¨C " he gasped and violently coughed.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this. "WHAT?!" they eximed as they looked at each other in shock.


    "Hu Linci¡­ say no more. Take a rest first!" Hu Tisong said as he helped Hu Linci down, but his hands are obviously trembling. He was greatly shaken.


    Hu Linci shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    "Hey." Huo Ling called. "Clearly, Zhao Yuwei is just an ordinary person. So, why are the Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailed Assassins obeying him?" he asked, asking the question that had bugged him the most.


    Hu Linci looked at him. "Because¡­ Zhao Yuwei¡­ were childhood friends with the leaders of the Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailes Assassins¡­" he answered.


    They were all shocked. They didn''t expect to hear this answer!


    "Including his elder twin brother¡­" Hu Linci continued. "But, the four of them were separated due to various reasons when they grew up, leaving the twin brothers in their vige." He exined.


    "Hu Linci¡­ drink this first." Hu Tisong said and handed him a medicinal tea.


    Hu Linci nodded and drank the tea.


    "You¡­ why do you know this?" Lei Wei asked.


    "Because that assassin said that I am about to die, so he told me everything so that I will die in peace after knowing the entire story." Hu Linci answered and bitterly smiled. That was also the time he realized that hew as poisoned.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, aren''t you a lucky one. They thought and wanted tough.


    "What does he mean that they will kill the residents of the Cuiyi Town?" Luo Zhi asked. "How will they do it? And when?" he added.


    "At the day of the Martial Conference¡­ Zhao Yuwei ns to make the Cuiyi Town a sea of blood.." Hu Linci answered.

 Chapter 597 - Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Resentment</h4>


    "They will first poison the people¡­ and then the assassins will spill their blood." Hu Linci heavily breathed.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "FCK!" they cursed. "They are insane!" they said and wanted to vomit in disgust.


    "But¡­ this doesn''t exin why would the Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailed Assassins would kill the innocents." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement. "Is their friendship that important? It must have been a long time that they have separated, right?" he asked.


    Everyone returned to their senses. "That''s right!" they eximed.


    "Even just the Green River Sect¡­ they are clearly with the Martial Alliance¡­ how can they do this?!" Hu Tisong asked.


    Hearing Huo Ling''s question, an awkward expression appeared on Hu Linci''s face.


    "What is it?" Shi Yi curiously asked as he and Qi Bai stared at Hu Linci whose face now blushed.


    "The¡­ assassin said¡­" Hu Linci coughed as his ears turned red. "That the Green River Sect leader and their own leader are¡­ ehem¡­ in love with Zhao Yuwei." He said and looked away.


    Everyone. "¡­" WHAT THE FCK?! They all inwardly cursed as their faces turned green.


    "So, they are sharing Zhao Yuwei with each other?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Shut up! Is that matter important?!" Huo Ling snapped at Yi Bing in anger. The others'' faces turned red and their expressions turned awkward after hearing what Yi Bing said.


    Yi Bing shrugged. "If I love someone, I would never let anyone touch him even just a single strand of his hair." He said. "I also would pluck that person''s eyes out and cut off his hands if he would look at him or touch him." he added.


    Hu Tisong stared at Yi Bing in shock. Suddenly, he felt like he understood something. He nced at Huo Ling who finally exploded and kicked Yi Bing''s leg because Yi Bing is focusing in the small, and also strange, matters.


    Meanwhile, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai looked at each other, feeling like they realized something. Could it be¡­ Yi Bing¡­? They thought and also looked at Huo Ling. Luo Zhi, Jiang Ci, Lu Xiu and Rong Huai, as well as Li Mu, sensed something and they also looked at Huo Ling. Hu Linci also looked at Huo Ling when he understood what is happening.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned subtle.


    "Ah!" Huo Ling, didn''t notice their gazes as he was pondering deeply over the case, suddenly eximed when he thought of something. "You are right!" he said and turned to smile at Yi Bing.


    "What?" Yi Bing asked as he looked at Huo Ling, ignoring the others'' gazes that are now on him.


    "If the Green River Sect leader and the leader of the Swallow Tailed Assassins really, ehem, love Zhao Yuwei, they wouldn''t share him with the other." Huo Ling said. "So, I think, this Zhao Yuwei is really pity, since they are actually just using him!" he said.


    The others finally returned to their senses and looked at Huo Ling in shock. You can interpret it this way?! They thought.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded.


    The others suspiciously looked at him. so, that earlier¡­ wasn''t a confession? They thought. That was actually for the case?!


    Yi Bing, as usual, ignored their gazes. He turned to Hu Linci. "Either that assassin lied to you to confuse you, since he might think that there is a little chance of you surviving, or¡­ he also don''t know the true objective of their leader." He told him.


    Hu Linci stared at Yi Bing in shock. "What?!" he eximed as his face turned green.


    Yi Bing ignored him and turned back to Huo Ling. "If they are using Zhao Yuwei, it still doesn''t erase the fact that they wanted to kill the residents of the Cuiyi Town." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "So, their objective is aligned with Zhao Yuwei''s objective." He said.


    "So, what is their reason of destroying the jianghu?" Qian San asked.


    "Zhao Yuwei''s reason is due to his elder brother leaving him and their family for jianghu." Shi Yi said.


    "What about the other two?" Qi Bai asked.


    "In any case, they are madmen!" Wu Ling said.


    "Madmen doesn''t need any reason to start chaos." Lu Xiu said.


    "No¡­" Huo Ling raised his hand. He then turned to Hu Linci. "You said that the assassin said that the twin Zhao brothers, the Green River Sect''s leader and the Swallow Tailed Assassin''s leader are childhood friends, right?" he asked.


    "Yes." Hu Linci answered.


    "But, they separated for various reasons¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Everyone suddenly started.


    "You don''t mean¡­" Li Mu spoke. "Something happened to the other two that was why they were separated from the twin brothers?" he asked.


    Huo Ling turned. "Why would someone wanted to use poison?" he asked. "Why would someone be this bloodthirsty, thus bing an assassin?" he looked at them.


    Silence fell. They now understood. It is because there is a knot in their hearts, thus they resolved to use poisons and hide in the shadows to kill.


    "It can''t be¡­" Lei Wei muttered.


    "What is the Green River Sect''s and Swallow Tailed Assassins'' background?" Yi Bing asked.


    Hu Tisong started. He now recalled that Yi Bing and Huo Ling, although can fight, actually aren''t from jianghu. "The Green River Sect, like our sect, is an old sect. At first, they have been refining medicines. Onlyter did they started refining poisons." He answered and frowned. "This is really suspicious, now that I think about this." He said.


    "The Swallow Tailed Assassins¡­ they are a covert organization." Luo Zhi spoke as his brows furrowed. "Wait¡­ was it said when did this organization appear?" he asked and looked at Li Mu, Jiang Ci, Rong Huai and Lu Xiu.


    Hu Tisong, Hu Linci and Mu Fan also frowned. Lei Wei is still as confused as ever. "Now that you said it¡­ no one can say when did the Swallow Tailed Assassins appear in jianghu. They just¡­" Mu Fan said as they looked at each other. "¡­ suddenly became famous." He finished.


    An eerie silence surrounded them.


    "Zhao Yuwei''s friends became involved with the Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailed Assassin¡­" Huo Ling quietly said. "It can''t be that the former leaders of the sect and the assassin organization¡­ done something to them?" he asked.


    No one answered since dread filled their hearts¡­ and also sympathy, since they can already guess the tragic fate of Zhao Yuwei''s friends.


    Huo Ling looked at Hu Tisong. "You said that the Green River Sect only started making poisons at some point of time¡­ and Zhao Yuwei''s friends disappeared." he said and then turned to Mu Fan. "No one knows when did the Swallow Tailed Assassins organization appeared¡­ you don''t think¡­?" he looked at them.


    No one spoke, since they know that whatever happened to Zhao Yuwei''s friends when they were young can''t be good. And the Swallow Tailed Assassins¡­ it can be that it was started by one of Zhao Yuwei''s friends after the two of them have been released from the hands of the former sect leader of the Green River Sect. Then, the friend of Zhao Yuwei who reced the sick pervert of the Green River Sect resumed brewing poisons that he used to kill the former sect leader.


    What exactly happened, it definitely isn''t good, and must be worse than they are currently thinking. Or else, why would someone use poison, and another one be an assassin? Clearly, they were wronged, extremely wronged to the point of killing, and destroying everything to relieve the hatred in their hearts.


    "This¡­ this¡­" Lei Wei muttered in shock. Even if he is ignorant and na?ve, the recent events had greatly shaken him and made him feel enlightened, finally opening his eyes to see the dark side of jianghu. Thus, he can faintly guess what might have happened to Zhao Yuwei, and this made him not know what to think or feel.


    Sympathy? Yes, he sympathizes with them, since it wasn''t their fault to be targeted by someone from the jianghu and do atrocious acts to them. But, this doesn''t justify their crime of killing the innocents, like Zhuo Xia, Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi, Ping Kun, and even Luo Zhuo or Huai Sen. They didn''tmit any sin, nor wronged them. The one whomitted a crime is the former sect leader of the Green River Sect!


    Yes, they feel resentment towards the former sect leader of the Green River Sect, or maybe the entire Green River Sect. But the Green River Sect doesn''t represent the jianghu! The jianghu isn''t the Green River Sect! What crime did themon peoplemit for Zhao Yuwei and his two other friends to kill them?


    "What should we do now?" Rong Huai asked Luo Zhi.


    "Save the people, but not save the Martial Alliance." Luo Zhi answered.


    Lei Wei heard this and he was aghast. "Why?!" he asked.


    "Our young master has no obligation to answer you, much less follow what you wish." Jiang Ci sneered at Lei Wei, which made Lei Wei''s face flushed in humiliation.


    "So, you will just stand there and watch the Martial Alliance fall?!" Lei Wei asked.

 Chapter 598 - Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 598 - Outburst</h4>


    A vein snapped in Luo Zhi and he finally had it! "When our sect was wronged before, didn''t they also just stand and watch us fall?!" he asked. His voice is trembling in suppressed anger. He finally can''t hold it in anymore. "So, what is wrong with me just standing there and watch them also fall?! Do you want me to just forget everything that happened to my family¡­ to our sect, just because the Martial Alliance is suffering?!" his voice raised. "Then, what about our sect?! Our fellow disciples?! My mother?! And my father!" he red at Lei Wei.


    Mu Fan tiredly closed his eyes. He has always known that Lei Wei would do this. This is the time for Lei Wei to wake up. Fortunately, even though the Ruojian Valley Sect was rumored to be a group of madmen, Luo Zhi doesn''t unreasonably hit people.


    "They forsook our sect, especially your great sect leader that damned Jin Chong!" Luo Zhi continued. "They betrayed us! The Luojian Valley Sect is the most loyal sect to the Martial Alliance. We never asked anything from the alliance even if they asked many things from us!" he said as his chest heaved up and down due to anger.


    Jiang Ci mockingly looked at the dumbfounded Lei Wei while Lu Xiu sneered. Rong Huai just coldly looked at him.


    "We have never betrayed the alliance, but they betrayed us!" Luo Zhi continued. "My father never betrayed your sect leader, but he betrayed my father¡­ TWICE!" he shouted. "And what did the alliance did to our sect? They mocked us. They made us carry this ck pot! Not only did they not believe us, but they also wanted to use our family''s heirloom for their own personal gains! Your sect leader even killed my father just for the fcking sake of it!" he said as he red at the horrified Lei Wei. "So, you asked me if I will just stand there and watch them all die? Yes! I want all of them to die!" he told him.


    Lei Wei sharply gasped.


    "It is just too bad that they will die in Zhao Yuwei''s hands¡­" Luo Zhi sinisterlyughed. "But, this is good¡­ this is really good!" he coldly smiled. "I don''t need to dirty my hands to kill those scums!" he said.


    An eerie silence fell upon them all.


    "Jiang Ci. Rong Huai. Lu Xiu. Li Mu." Luo Zhi called.


    "Yes, young master." They answered.


    "Jiang Ci, Rong Huai. You two watch over the residents of the Cuiyi Town and monitor their activities. See if they have made contact with something poisonous." Luo Zhi spoke.


    "Yes." Jiang Ci and Rong Huai answered.


    "Lu Xiu." Luo Zhi looked at him. "Observe the enemies'' movements. Don''t sh with them. More importantly, don''t be caught by them." he told him.


    "Yes." Lu Xiu nodded in response.


    "Li Mu." Luo Zhi finally called. "You continue gather information. Let any of them three who might be freeter send the report to me." He told him.


    "Yes, young master." Li Mu answered.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai are just silent. Mu Fan is also silent and not looking at Lei Wei who is still shivering from the fright he received earlier after Luo Zhi''s outburst.


    "What about me?" Hu Tisong quietly asked Luo Zhi.


    Luo Zhi turned to him. "You monitor the Martial Alliance''s movements, as well as Zhao Yuwei''s." he said.


    "I''ll go with him." Yi Bing spoke. Then, he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling then understood. Yi Bing will record the Martial Alliance''s movements, especially Zhao Yuwei''s, for Huo Ling. Meanwhile, Huo Ling¡­


    "Huh? Young master. All of us will leave, so who will protect you¡­" Lu Xiu spoke.


    "I will." Huo Ling said. He will stay here with Luo Zhi and find a way to release the souls of Zhuo Xia, Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yin and Ping Kun. Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai naturally would not leave here and go and ''explore'' jianghu. They were already frightened enough by all of the happenings.


    It was already fortunate that they didn''t lose their sanity. Of course, they won''t easily lose it since they are grim reapers.


    "Then, we will thank you in advance." Jiang Ci said and cupped his hands to Huo Ling.


    Lu Xiu, Rong Huai and Li Mu followed. They already have seen how strong Huo Ling is, so they feel reassured that he will protect, and can protect, Luo Zhi. Also, Luo Zhi isn''t that weak. In fact, he is just hiding his strength, so he definitely is able to protect himself. Thus, they don''t need to worry about Luo Zhi.


    They then saw Li Mu wore a mask, returning to the appearing of the middle-aged boatman that they met before.


    Yi Bing, Huo Ling, Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai. "¡­"


    Qi Bai''s snack fell on the ground while Shi Yi''s jaw dropped. Wu Ling''s brow twitched in annoyance while Qian San is awkwardly smiling. Huo Ling''s face looked cold while Yi Bing is silent. They still can''t get used to this Li Mu.


    "Oh. Don''t worry. We are not a demonic sect." Luo Zhi spoke, breaking the silence after he saw the grim reapers became silent.


    "''demonic sect''?" Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai asked in puzzlement.


    "It is a sect that practices evil methods." Huo Tisong exined to them.


    "Fortunately, there are not that many demonic sects here¡­" Mu Fan sighed in relief.


    "Because their location is too far, thus they don''t bother with us, the Righteous Sects." Hu Linci spoke.


    "Although we are called Righteous Sects, we can also be more evil than the demonic sects." Luo Zhi sneered.


    Everyone. "¡­" okay¡­ we know that now. They all thought and sighed because they know how deep Luo Zhi''s grudge is towards the Martial Alliance.


    Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai unintentionally reopened the wound thus they now zipped their mouths shut.


    "Where are these demonic sects now?" Huo Ling asked. "Won''t they also join in the ''fun'' seeing the Martial Alliance in chaos now?" he asked them.


    Everyone was taken aback and also pondered about this. Upon hearing Huo Ling''s question and thought of the possibility of it happening, everyone can''t help but broke into a cold sweat.


    "I don''t think that they would." Yi Bing answered.


    They all looked at him. "Why do you think so?" Rong Huai asked.


    "Because if they want to, they would have already add more chaos since earlier." Yi Bing answered.


    Their eyes widened when they also realized it.


    "That''s right!" Huo Ling eximed. "Also, Zhao Yuwei''s n is very meticulous¡­ he should have already known about the demonic sects, and should have employed them since the beginning. No need to use the Righteous Sects or hire assassins to destroy the Martial Alliance, because he loathes the Righteous Sects." He exined. "But, he did so. He used the Righteous Sects for his n. So ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C Zhao Yuwei¡­ since he didn''t use the demonic sects¡­" he said.


    Everyone immediately understood.


    "The demonic sects are weaker than he expected!" Jiang Ci eximed.


    "En. Zhao Yuwei must know that the demonic sects can''t beat the Righteous Sects, as of now." Lu Xiu said.


    They all sighed in relief when they concluded this. They already have more than enough enemies that their hands are now full. How they wish they have a hundred hands to defeat an army. But, obviously, they can''t have, thus they have to do the best that they could to defeat the Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailed Assassins. Though, this is easier to say than done. The former can poison you without you noticing while thetter can creep behind you and cut your head off of your neck because you can realize it.


    ¡­


    Martial Alliance headquarters.


    "Don''t kill them yet." Zhao Yuwei told his subordinates as they all listened to the anguished screams of the Martial Alliance elders and other sect leaders that they have caught using poisoning and kidnapping by the assassins.


    No one has suspected Zhao Yuwei and thought that he is Zhao Liwei, his twin brother, so they all have fallen in Zhao Yuwei''s trick and were caught.


    "Do you all still think that you can be saved?" Zhao Yuwei asked them who are hanging by their ropes and are dangling from the ceiling. "The only one who can save you all is Huai Sen¡­ but, unfortunately, he is now dead." He chuckled. "The only remaining sect left is the Ruojian Valley Sect which, ironically, isn''t allied with the Martial Alliance anymore." He shook his head in pity and tutted his tongue. "Do you think Luo Zhi would save you? He can''t even save himself and had to rely on his luck and two mysterious people to escape from my subordinates." He told them. "Luo Zhi will never save you, after all that you have done to his family, and his sect, especially to his father.." He sinisterly smiled at Jin Chong who paled.

 Chapter 599 - Martial Conference

    <h4>Chapter 599 - Martial Conference</h4>


    One weekter.


    The streets of the Cuiyi Town are bustling with people and various activities today. Some people and some activities are the daily ones you will see in the Cuiyi Town, like the merchants and some street singing and dancing. But, today, there are new faces that can be seen, and they are doing new activities that brought more liveliness to the Cuiyi Town.


    For instance, some martial artists, whether disciples of some smaller sects that wanted to make their name during the Martial Conference, are dueling against some lone martial artists. This serves as a warm up for the uing Martial Conferenceter, and also serves as entertainment for the passersby, making their small name be known to the ones watching after inquiring the names of the participants of the duel.


    Meanwhile, as the passersby watch the duels urring on different tforms, some suspicious and lithe figures are hiding in the shadows, watching the activities. Then, after ensuring that things are going to their n, they disappeared.


    On the river, a small boat appeared. As it passed by the unmanned boats with only the goods in it, floating on the bank, the two boats, for some reason, the two boats floated along with the boat. After the three boats passed under a bridge, the three boats returned to only one. Meanwhile, the spot where the two boats that disappeared were before, two simr boats reced them with the same amount of good in it.


    This all happened silently, and covertly. In an empty, multiple shadows appeared in ck clothes.


    "Are all things prepared?" one of them asked.


    "Yes." someone answered.


    "Good. Things are about to go on stage. The time is near." Somebodyughed.


    A smile appeared on their faces before all of them split up, then vanished somewhere.


    ¡­


    Stable World, Middle Heaven.


    Shen Sheng is looking at Ling Shiyi lying on the floor, with the clouds hitting his body but Ling Shiyi didn''t move. He is as still as a dead¡­ well, he might be dead at this point. Xiao Hun, outside, didn''t dare peek at the door nor just even look back to look at the door.


    "Ling Shiyi¡­" Shen Sheng spoke in a low voice. "You owe me again this time." he frowned before he raised his hand.


    Light came out of his hand and hit Ling Shiyi''s body that immediately jerked after the light entered his body, ejecting the Foul inside his body that is actually slowly corroding his body. The Foul, after being ejected out of Ling Shiyi''s body where it was hiding, immediately tried to find another body to enter. But, as soon as it went out of Ling Shiyi''s body, it was instantly hit by Shen Sheng''s divine light and the Foul howled in pain after it was being burned!


    "Your Highness!" Xaio Hun anxiously called, though he doesn''t need to since the Foul can never go near, nor even touch, Shen Sheng.


    Xiao Hun sighed and pitied Ling Shiyi. Ling Shiyi was sent to the Middle Heaven by the Upper Heaven, and has long since been passed like a hot potato by the ones residing in the Upper Heaven, until, finally, he was about to die and the emperor had someone send Ling Shiyi to the Middle Heaven''s doorsteps. Xiao Hun, the doorkeeper, wanted to shriek in indignance and frustration but how can he fight against those angels, much less the archangels who sent Ling Shiyi in the Middle Heaven?


    Ling Si, or 0004, looked at Xiao Hun. "Greetings, Xiao Hun." He spoke with an emotionless voice.


    Xiao Hun coldly sweated and didn''t answer. The emperor seems to ce importance on Ling Shiyi despite being a ''defective product'' for him to have Ling Si send Ling Shiyi to Middle Heaven, somewhere the angels nor archangels shouldn''t go to.


    Before, when Ling Shiyi was ''born'' as an angel, and became an archangel, though barely an archangel, naturally, he has no ce in the Upper Heaven, and he can only go to the Middle Heaven. In fact, no one has expected for another angel to be ''born'', much less be an archangel instantly at that! After all, it was Shen Sheng who created angels before and even promoted some of them as archangels. But, after he was betrayed by the angels, he never had made one.


    It was already a blessing that Shen Sheng didn''t kill all the angels, including the archangels!


    "How is His Highness?" Ling Si asked. This should''ve been asked as a show of concern, but in Ling Si''s town, it sounded nonchnt.


    Xiao Hun still didn''t answer. He knows that Ling Si is dissatisfied being sent to the Middle Heaven, for it is Shen Sheng''s territory, and Shen Sheng dislikes the angels, especially the archangels. Fortunately, Shen Sheng currently isn''t here.


    Ling Si knows that Xiao Hun is afraid of him, and he doesn''t want to stay here in the Middle Heaven for any second longer. Thus, he bid him goodbye and flew back to the Upper Heaven. Xiao Hun sighed in relief, then, feeling pity towards Ling Shiyi being left cold outside, he decided to drag him back inside the doors where it is warmer. After all, Ling Shiyi has worked here before, though Shen Sheng has never given him any work at all.


    "Xiao Hun." Shen Sheng''s voice pulled Xiao Hun back from his thoughts.


    "Yes, Your Highness?" Xiao Hun answered and slowly opened the door. He saw Shen Sheng was fixing his robes.


    "Send him to the Afterlife Department." Shen Sheng said.


    Xiao Hun''s eyes went wide, stunned. "Your Highness¡­" he called.


    What does it mean to send an angel, and an archangel at that, to the Lower Heaven where the grim reapers reside? Xiao Hun couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. This not only ps the Upper Heaven, but also makes the one in question, Ling Shiyi, feel ashamed if he wakes up!


    "Are you questioning my decision?" Shen Sheng''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Not only he failed the task that I gave him but he also caused me lots of troubles. On top of that, he even made me heal him!" his voice race and the entire pce shook.


    "I don''t dare! I don''t dare, Your Highness!" Xiao Hun immediately knelt.


    "Send him to the Afterlife Department. Don''t make me repeat it." Shen Sheng said before he walked past Ling Shiyi whose face regained its color.


    "Yes!" Xiao Hun immediately answered and dragged Ling Shiyi back outside. Meanwhile, Shen Sheng sat on his throne before he raised his index finger. In the Upper Heaven, in one of the mountain of clouds, lightning shed and the entire mountain of cloud shook while Ling Si who is sleeping suddenly coughed out a mouthful of golden blood.


    Ling Si cursed how unlucky he was, adding to the fact his code that is rted to death. Who told him to finish the fastest with his task and the follow-ups? Next time, he will procrastinate!


    ¡­


    Normal World 101.


    The Martial Conference has finally began, but the sect leaders of the smaller sects feel very uneasy as they sat on their seats. Currently, Zhao Yuwei, whom they thought as Zhao Liwei, is giving speech while Jin Chong sat on the side, looking sick and from time to time would nod on Zhao Yuwei''s words. This shows that he will be passing on the seat of alliance leader to Zhao Yuwei. The sect leaders of the smaller sects didn''t even flinch and just silently sat on their seats.


    This made the sect leaders of the smaller sects feel uneasy. Although their sects are small, they aren''t stupid. They know that there is something suspicious that is currently going on here. Of course, they know themselves that they are weaker than the enemies in the dark thus they didn''t act. Although they feel more uneasy as time pass, they could only hope for a miracle to happen.


    And it is now!


    "Sect leader Zhao, may I ask you to a duel?" someone asked as a figure clothes in immacte white descended from the sky like an immortal.


    Zhao Yuwei''s speech was interrupted but everyone currently are unable to tear their gazes away from this person who gate crashed.


    "Luo Zhi?!" an elder from a small sect eximed when he recognized Luo Zhi.


    After all, it has been more than a decade that passed that they havest seen him, and they never saw him again despite they know that he is just in the Cuiyi Town, doing businesses, for they feel ashamed to face him after they didn''t help him and his sect before.


    Luo Zhi ignored them and his gaze is just on Zhao Yuwei. "Sect leader Zhao?" he called.


    Zhao Yuwei sneered. "Do you think that you have the right to challenge me?" he asked.


    Jin Chong used all of his strength to speak. "Sect leader Zhao¡­ that is a junior sincerely asking for an advice. Why don''t you give him a chance?" he asked and challengingly looked at Zhao Yuwei in the eyes.


    But, who would have thought that Luo Zhi would speak directly to Jin Chong. "You don''t have the right to call me ''junior'', murderer!" he said. He didn''t give anyone the time to react and he faced Zhao Yuwei.. "So, another murderer, fake sect leader Zhao Liwei, do you dare fight me?" he asked.

 Chapter 600 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 600 - Sess</h4>


    Everything is a mess. A total chaos. This should be the greatest joke among the history of jianghu! Everyone still haven''t reacted enough for Luo Zhi''s great crashing during the Martial Conference, they suddenly heard him call Jin Chong, the current alliance leader, ''murderer''! And that''s not all! Luo Zhi also called Zhao Yuwei, whom everyone thinks as Zhao Liwei, the next alliance leader since Jin Chong is obviously ill, ''fake sect leader'' and ''another murderer''!


    "What¡­ what¡­?!" they all eximed. Yet, before they can breathe another breath, two figures descended on both sides of Luo Zhi.


    "What boss Luo¡­ I mean, the sect leader of the Luojian Valley Sect, said is true." It was Hu Tisong. "That man isn''t my shifu, but my shifu''s estranged twin younger brother who killed him. He was the cause of the Luojian Valley Sect''s fall and the death of the former sect leader of the Luojian Valley Sect, Luo Zhou." He exined.


    Everyone''s faces paled in horror.


    "Everyone." Mu Fan spoke and respectfully cupped his hands. "My shifu has erred, and indeed, he was the one who killed former sect leader Luo Zhou." He said and looked at Jin Chong whose face couldn''t be any paler. "The one he killed was Huai Sen, the patriarch of the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain, but he was in disguise and he is actually former sect leader Luo Zhou." He said and exined everything that happened in the past in detail.


    "This¡­ this¡­" everyone''s faces couldn''t be any paler in horror as they looked at Zhao Yuwei who is coldly, and murderously, grinning.


    "Do you think everyone would believe a murderer sect?" Zhao Yuwei asked.


    "Do you think everyone still dare to believe you now?" Luo Zhi asked back and grinned as another figure descended carrying someone who is screaming.


    "That''s - !" they all eximed when they recognized that it was Jing Qing, the eldest disciple of the Green River Sect!


    "Boss! Forgive me! This person is just too strong!" Jing Qing said as he looked at Zhao Yuwei''s face that turned green. "His body is immune to poison¡­ even the strongest poison!" he added and red at Yi Bing who is tightly clutching his shoulder. "AAAH!!!" Jing Qing screamed when Yi Bing suddenly crushed his shoulder.


    Everyone felt their scalps turned numb when they heard the crisp sound of bones breaking.


    "Look, everyone. The Ruojian Valley Sect is like this ¨C violent, bloodthirsty madmen." Zhao Yuwei said as he coldly looked at Jing Qing.


    No one spoke since it was already obvious who is in the right and in the wrong. If it was before, they would still not believe Luo Zhi like in the past. But, right now, they aren''t blind.


    "You sent Jing Qing to purposely anger my shidi, Lei Wei, so that you could have an excuse to incapacitate, or worse, kill one of the Liulin Sect''s disciples so that my master would lose a wing." Mu Fan said through his gnashed teeth as he hatefully red at Zhao Yuwei.


    Everyone knows that Mu Fan and Lei Wei are Jin Chong''s prized disciples.


    "Master, right now that I know everything, I ask of you to remove me from the Liulin Sect, since I know in my heart that I can''t be loyal to you anymore, as you are the first to break our trust towards you." Mu Fan sect and kowtowed as he looked at Jin Chong.


    Jin Chong can''t hold it in anymore and blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. Everyone could clearly see that Luo Zhi was right. Or else, why would Luo Zhi purposefully loathe Jin Chong? And Mu Fan wouldn''t lie, nor they haven''t heard about what happened to Lei Wei.


    All these¡­ the pieces have now gathered.


    "Hu Tisong, Mu Fan¡­ you two are perfectly singing a song together¡­ it couldn''t be that you were enticed by Luo Zhi?" Zhao Yuwei still insist that Luo Zhi is lying.


    Luo Zhi sneered. "Don''tpare me with you, whore, who was being yed by the Green River Sect leader and the leader of the Swallow Tailed Assasins!" he said and mockingly looked at Zhao Yuwei.


    Zhao Yuwei''s face turned red in anger and he was incensed when he heard the word ''whore'', because it was due to a whore that he and the Zhuo patriarch have fallen out and all this mess have started!


    "Oh? It seems like you actually aren''t self-aware?" Luo Zhi rolled his eyes. "You hated that wore who screwed you, but haven''t you realized yet that you turned one yourself?" he asked and evilly grinned at Zhao Yuwei.


    Everyone stared at Luo Zhi in shock as each word of his is a bomb after another bomb.


    "Men! Kill him! Kill them all!" Zhao Yuwei roared and to everyone''s surprise, the Green River Sect and the Swallow Tailed Assassins appeared and flew towards Luo Zhi, Hu Tisong, Mu Fan and Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing unhesitatingly used Jing Qing''s body to block an attack. Jing Qing, after all, was already poisoned by someone and he wasn''t even aware of it. Karma indeed.


    "You all¡­ do you think you all can get out of here alive?" Zhao Yuwei asked andughed.


    The sect leaders of smaller sects panicked when they were surrounded.


    "Yes¡­ what you are thinking is right¡­ the foods you ate have been poisoned¡­ but I am not satisfied with just that." Zhao Yuwei said. "I want to see you all spill your blood!" he said.


    The sect leaders of smaller sects wanted to find a whole to hide but they couldn''t do anything since they are surrounded!


    "Hahahahaha!" Zhao Yuweiughed while Jin Chong and the other sect leaders who were also poisoned now are lying on the ground, breathing weakly. "That''s it¡­ die! All of you should die!" Zhao Yuweiughed.


    "No. You are the only one who will die." Luo Zhi spoke.


    Zhao Yuwei sharply turned but it was toote. Luo Zhi has unknowingly appeared before him without him knowing and Luo Zhi has pierced his heart!


    "You¡­" Zhao Yuwei spoke as blood trickled out of his mouth. He stared at Luo Zhi in disbelief.


    "Were you expecting that the Green River Sect leader and the leader of the Swallow Tailed Assassins woulde here?" Luo Zhi asked.


    Zhao Yuwei opened his mouth to speak, but he can''t.


    "They hated you unlike you think that they like you." Luo Zhi said. "They loathe you, because they know that it was you who pointed to the former sect leader of the Green Valley Sect their houses. Their families were killed and they were taken away by that sick pervert, tortured, and their minds and souls have be broken. They are the only one who became light of each other. Yet you ¨C " he looked at Zhao Yuwei who stared at him in shock. " ¨C you broke their peace once again and now wanted to break them apart." He told him.


    Zhao Yuwei coughed out blood. He felt extremely pained in his chest.


    "Yi Bing enlightened me of this matter. That no one wanted to share someone they love with another person." Luo Zhi continued. "Yet you highly think of yourself that they like you? They just wanted to toy you, make you suffer the same pain that they felt in the past, which you caused them. Do you think they don''t know?" he asked. "You envied your brother after being taken by a master. The former sect leader of the Green Valley Sect wanted to take you in, too, but found that you looked mediocre, so he asked you if you have friends, right?" he looked at him.


    Zhao Yuwei can''t speak since he feels that his life is slipping away.


    "So, out of jealousy, you lead him to your friends'' house and left in a fit of anger, so you missed to see him ughter your friends'' families." Luo Zhi said.


    "I¡­ don''t¡­ know¡­" Zhao Yuwei spoke with much difficulty.


    "Yes. You don''t know. But ignorance can''t excuse no one." Luo Zhi said as he pulled the de from Zhao Yuwei''s chest.


    Zhao Yuwei''s blood sttered on the ground and Zhao Yuwei''s body fell.


    "By the way, you think that you have won the other battle?" Luo Zhi asked.


    Zhao Yuwei''s pupils shrank when he realized what Luo Zhi meant.


    "We have already swapped the poisoned foods with clean ones, thanks to an assassin who kindly informed us one week ago, giving us enough time to n." Luo Zhi smiled. "As for you¡­ haven''t you felt it already? You have been poisoned. Guess who did it? Your two friends were very happy that you sent yourself to their door, making them not exert time and effort to look for you." he said before he turned his back and left, not giving Zhao Yuwei even just a spare of his nce.


    Everyone watched him in horror as he stood in the middle. The assassins and the Green River Sect disciples have now also stopped.


    "Every one of you." Luo Zhi spoke as he looked at each sect leader who immediately lowered their heads in shame because of guilt. "I didn''t save you today, but the lives of the people who have been dragged into the muddy waters of jianghu." He said.


    Nobody spoke.


    "You all coveted our family''s treasure because of greed, at the cost of the lives of my mother, my fellow disciples, my father, as well as my father''s five disciples." Luo Zhi said.


    Li Mu who has just arrived heard the word ''five'' and smiled. Although Luo Zhi hates Zhuo Xia as the cause of his father''s whereabouts known andter died, Luo Zhi still included Zhuo Xia as Huai Sen''s disciple.


    "I hate you¡­ loathe you all." Luo Zhi continued. "But, my loathing towards you shouldn''t make me ignore the lives of people, or I will be like you all, murderers!" he said through his gnashed teeth. All his anguish, anger, hate and despair, now he has let it all out. "But, sorry to disappoint you all, the treasure that you all coveted, today, it will be finally relieved from falling into another person''s hands and cause another bloodbath!" he said and threw the sword into the air.


    Everyone raised their heads to look at the sword, only to see a figure leapt and caught the sword, before hended on the ground and held the sword horizontally in front of his chest. Everyone watched as this handsome young man closed his eyes, raised his index finger and middle finger before he ran across them throughout the body of the sword.


    They all watched with breaths held when they saw Huo Ling''s hand glowed along with the sword. "Break!" they heard him said as he opened his eyes.


    As soon as Huo Ling opened his eyes, light enveloped everything and they immediately covered their eyes. "AAAH!" they all cried when they felt their eyes hurt. Before they could react to what happened, they all heard something loudly breaking!


    It was the sword!

 Chapter 601 - Chatty

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Chatty</h4>


    Stable World, Afterlife Department.


    The sea of clouds are heavily surrounding the entire ss-walled building of the Afterlife Department today, making their surroundings look obscure. Some of the grim reapers on their way to their offices or on their way to report almost tripped in the hallways and some even fell off the stairs.


    Inside one of the offices which is in one of the floors of the Afterlife Department, only the tap of the keyboard can be heard as Huo Ling makes his report about Normal World 101 and Zhuo Xia, his soul assignment.


    "That was splendidly done. Good job for sessfully ferrying a soul." Yi Bing told Huo Ling as he sips his coffee while he tapped on the screen of his tablet as he read the Afterlife Forum ¨C a social media website where both ghosts and grim reapers can create threads to spread information, and also gossip.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer. But, the speed of the keyboard tapping can be heard.


    "Supposedly, after you have be a grim reaper, your rank should be of a trainee." Yi Bing spoke as he read through thements before he jump to read another thread. "But, since I have epted you as a disciple, your rank upgraded to that of a junior grim reaper." He said.


    "Is there any difference?" Huo Ling asked.


    "There is." Yi Bing answered. "Aside from the name, the trainees aren''t able to ferry souls until they have be junior grim reapers. The trainees can only assist in ferrying souls." he exined. "But, we are fair, since death is fair, and so should the afterlife be because life wasn''t fair. So, the trainees who have assisted in ferrying souls are able to earn points, too. They have a certain threshold so they can be a junior grim reaper, which will make them able to ferry a soul." He told him.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "Of course, there are exceptions like you." Yi Bing continued. "This is another way to promote a trainee to a junior grim reaper: potential." He said. "Still, someone who wanted to promote someone should be able to convince the higher-ups. And, of course, this someone who is being promoted should also convince everyone, practically, with his performance." He exined.


    "Fair, indeed." Huo Ling nodded in agreement.


    "En. I never had a disciple before, and so me making you my disciple was a great fanfare. After all, I have lived for more than a thousand years¡­" Yi Bing muttered. "I have never been mistaken and it proved me right. You indeed have a great potential, so it is justifiable for you to be a junior grim reaper." He told Huo Ling.


    "Thanks." Huo Ling said.


    "You''re wee." Yi Bing replied. "Although there have been many idents during your first soul assignments, finally, you have sessfully ferried a soul. And you also helped with the previous cases¡­" he looked at Huo Ling who has his back on him. "For you to be promoted to a senior grim reaper, you have to ferry nine hundred and ny-nine souls. But, of course, you are just starting, so this isn''t needed to be hurried. For now, you should check on the points that you have earned." He told him.


    "Yes." Huo Ling nodded and opened hismunicator.


    "You should have earned plenty of points¡­ aside from your points of being sessful in your ferrying, which is considered to be your reward, there is also points given if the soul was satisfied with your performance and has given you a high rating." Yi Bing said. "As for this, the soul can also choose you to ferry it again in his next reincarnation, establishing you as its assigned grim reaper if it wants you to ferry it throughout its whole reincarnation cycle or cycles." He exined.


    "Won''t I be able to have other soul assignments if this happens?" Huo Ling asked.


    "No." Yi Bing answered. "The system has be flexible. As soon as you have been established as a soul''s assigned grim reaper, you will have a record of its entire reincarnation cycle before it enters its second reincarnation cycle. So, you will know when to fetch it and ferry it to its next reincarnation." He exined.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling now understood. "This is indeed good." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Of course. Right now, Zhuo Xia, along with the souls of Huai Sen''s four disciples, is currently resting in the Afterlife Department because their souls were injured by the Soul-Trapping sword. You can talk with Zhuo Xia when he wakes up if he wants to establish you as his grim reaper." He told Huo Ling.


    "En. I will." Huo Ling nodded.


    "As for the other points¡­ because you have helped other grim reapers who are in the same world, you are given points for this, too, as your merits. Of course, the points will be higher if the other grim reapers will praise you." Yi Bing said. "So, other grim reapers would have their social circles and would go in groups so they can earn more points this way after they ferry souls." he told him.


    "Like Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai?" Huo Ling said.


    "Yeah. They weren''t in a group just because of their codes being coincidental." Yi Bingughed when he read Huo Ling''s mind.


    "Oh¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he resumed making his report.


    Yi Bing ced the tablet on his table and rested his chin on his palm as he looked at Huo Ling''s back. "Won''t you tell me how much points you have earned? Excluding points from Zhuo Xia''s favorability since he is still unconscious and so can''t rate you, you should have earned more than a hundred points, right?" he asked. "One hundred fifty¡­ this isn''t bad. You can have a meal in the City of the Dead for three weeks buying an average meal." He told him.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak.


    "So, how much points do you have now?" Yi Bing asked. "Let me tell you something. Being an apprentice naturally has its own advantages. Aside from having someone to teach you more than what the Afterlife Department teaches the trainees during their training, your master can also give you points in exchange of something, like a reward after giving you a task." He told him.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. "What? You think I am poor? Let me tell you ¨C " he said as he leaned on hsis wivel chair and crossed his arms over his chest. " ¨C I am the richest grim reaper, even richer than Gu Shi who is the chief of the Afterlife Department." He told him.


    Huo Ling finally spoke. "Can you¡­" he said.


    "''can I''?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Can you¡­ please shut the fck up?!" Huo Ling finally snapped as he turned to re at Yi Bing. But, his eyes are unfocused. "My eyes hurt so much after executing that spell to release those souls¡­ if not for mymunicator not warning me about my condition in danger, including blindness, I would have fcking went straight to the infirmary already as soon as we have returned in the Stable World!" he said as he pinched the space between his brows. "Look! I can barely see the words on my report right now, while you ¨C " he said as he gnashed his teeth in anger. " ¨C you are noisier than a parrot!" he told him.


    Yi Bing looked at him, stunned.


    "And¡­ why did you suddenly turned so chatty today?" Huo Ling asked as his eyes narrowed in suspicion while he looked at Yi Bing''s direction. "If not for you making me cast that spell, I wouldn''t be half-blind right now!" he said and wailed.


    The originally silent and peaceful office now turned to like that of a children''s yground with so much noise.


    Yi Bing was flustered and he immediately rose from his seat. "You¡­ your eyes hurt?!" he eximed as he cupped Huo Ling''s face to make him face him before he checked Huo Ling''s eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me?!" he asked, mad, as he looked at Huo Ling''s unfocused gaze. "How do you feel right now? What can you see right now?" he anxiously asked.


    "A little light and vague images¡­ everything is a blur as if my eyes were wrapped with filter." Huo Ling honestly answered.


    "How can you still write your report then?!" Yi Bing asked.


    "I memorize the keyboard." Huo Ling answered. "Though, there should be some typo¡­ of course, I won''t send it to you right now." He said.


    Yi Bing helplessly sighed. "The report need not to be hurried. There are even some grim reapers who pass their reports half a year after they have ferried that soul." He said. "Also, your soul assignment is currently unconscious, so your report has to wait yet until your soul assignment wakes up, and then send it to the Pathway of the Clouds." He told him.


    "En. I understand." Huo Ling answered.


    "Come. I''ll take you to Hai Ba." Yi Bing said a she pulled him up.. "You have to meet him yet, right?" he said.

 Chapter 602 - Half-Blind

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Half-Blind</h4>


    "He is fine. No need to worry about his eyes. His vision will return to normal after a few days." Hai Ba said after he checked Huo Ling''s eyes.


    "Thanks." Yi Bing said.


    "You''re wee." Hai Ba nodded. "But, your apprentice is really smart. He uses hismunicator to project an outline of his surroundings in his mind, so he hasn''t bumped into people and things." He said and smiled at Huo Ling.


    "Of course. Whose apprentice do you think you are talking about?" Yi Bing raised his brows at Hai Ba who onlyughed.


    Yi Bing ignored him and then looked at Huo Ling who is currently sleeping on a bed. Hai Ba said to make him sleep to fully rest his eyes for two hours before he can check his eyes again.


    Yi Bing rose from his seat. "Look after him for a while. In case there is an update with Zhuo Xia, notify me and don''t wake him." he told Hai Ba.


    "En." Hai Ba nodded and sent Yi Bing off. He didn''t ask where Yi Bing is going since it isn''t his business, and they aren''t that very close.


    Yi Bing left and met Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who are on their way to the infirmary to ask Hai Ba about their respective soul assignments. Yi Bing nodded at them before he walked away and disappeared.


    "Oh, my gosh¡­ senior Yi is really cold!" Shi Yi said.


    "Yeah. Nodding at us is already considered to be an honor." Qi Bai said.


    Qian San smiled. "I am not expecting for him to be closer to us even if we went to the same world, and even our assignments are connected." He said.


    "Yeah." Wu Ling nodded in agreement.


    "But, he is really warm to his apprentice!" Shi Yi said.


    Qian San nodded. "Huo Ling has this charm¡­ and he is really very smart!" he said.


    "That''s right!" the others agreed and they chatted on their way to the infirmary.


    Middle Heaven.


    "L ¨C Lord Yi!" Xiao Hun eximed when he saw Yi Bing appeared. Then, he sighed as if he was relieved.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. "He is in a bad mood?" he said.


    Xiao Hun wryly smiled. "If lord Yi already knows, then why still ask?" he said and wanted to cry but he can''t.


    Yi Bing chuckled and Xiao Hun hurriedly opened the doors for him, as if he can''t wait for Yi Bing to enter. Then, the doors closed.


    Shen Sheng was leaning on his throne. When Yi Bing entered, he didn''t even spare him a nce. "So you still remember me?" he said.


    Yi Bing didn''tment. "Something happened to Huo Ling''s soul assignment, and then now his eyes, so I was very busy." He exined.


    Shen Sheng''s foul expression finally changed. "Something happened?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded and narrated everything that happened in Normal World 101 to Shen Sheng.


    "I understand." Shen Sheng muttered with a pensive expression.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    "What about Huo Ling?" Shen Sheng asked.


    "His eyes were blinded by the light from the spell, but fortunately, he is currently only half-blind." Yi Bing answered. "Hai Ba said that Huo Ling will recover his vision in not more than three days." He told him.


    Shen Sheng sighed in relief. His expression now eased as he talks with a grim reaper, and are talking about the matters of Afterlife Department.


    "You¡­" Yi Bing spoke after a while. Then, he sighed. "You should know why I am here." He said and pursed his lips. "So, don''t give me that face." He added and frowned.


    Finally, a smile appeared on Shen Sheng''s lips. "En." He nodded, indicating he knows.


    Yi Bing came here to cheer him up, even if Yi Bing only stood there and talked with him. In fact, Yi Bing''s rtionship with Shen Sheng isn''t just that of a master and subordinate, like Shen Sheng with the other grim reapers such as Gu Shi and Di San. Shen Sheng, towards Yi Bing, he is like a father, and sometimes and elder brother. This is one of the reasons why the grim reapers, and even the Upper Heaven, highly regards Yi Bing.


    They can see that Shen Sheng cherishes Yi Bing as a family. Yi Bing is closer to Shen Sheng than the emperor to Shen Sheng. This makes one sigh.


    "Shen Taizi ¨C " Yi Bing called.


    Shen Sheng cut him off. "Call me ''brother'' and I will tell you more about that spell." He told him.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" as if I will! He thought as his face darkened. "Other than the neutralization power of lord Zero, who is Huo Ling, that light¡­" he said as he looked at Shen Sheng as he recalled the light that burst out of Huo Ling''s hands and enveloped the Soul-Trapping Sword in Normal World 101.


    Shen Sheng pouted. "You are not willing to call be ''brother''¡­ how about ''father''?" he asked. Seeing Yi Bing is about to explode in anger, Shen Sheng could only sigh in disappointment. "You already know, right, what that light is." He told Yi Bing, unwilling to tell him everything about that light.


    "Yes. That light is simr to the light that you are emitting." Yi Bing answered. "At first, I thought that it was due to that spell that you have casted before upon that sword¡­ but then I noticed that this light hase from Huo Ling''s hands." He exined.


    Shen Sheng didn''t speak.


    "The souls trapped inside the sword should have been unharmed with your spell¡­" Yi Bing muttered in a low voice.


    Shen Sheng''s expression fell. Yi Bing''s heart sank, since it confirmed his guess. Something happened to the Soul-Trapping Sword.


    Shen Sheng heaved a sigh as he rose from his throne. "Yi Bing¡­ you should have already guessed by now my connection with Huo Ling¡­" he spoke. "And you." He said and looked at Yi Bing in the eyes.


    Yi Bing felt as if he has fallen into an ice cave. "¡­ yes." he answered and lowered his head.


    Shen Sheng helplessly sighed. "Why are you still worrying that I will harm you?" he asked.


    "¡­ I am sorry." Yi Bing said.


    "Neither will I harm him!" Shen Sheng said as his voice rose. He is referring to Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing''s knees shook while Xiao Hun outside couldn''t endure the overwhelming pressure that Shen Sheng is exuding and he turned into a ball of soul.


    "I know now." Yi Bing managed to speak. "It is just¡­" he said and clenched his fists.


    Shen Sheng stared at him before he tiredly closed his eyes. "Why are we even fighting?" he asked as he sat on his throne. "I did what I have to do not only to break free from my shackles, but also ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C to free you two." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank and trembled as he stared at Shen Sheng, stunned.


    "Someday¡­" Shen Sheng spoke as if he didn''t see Yi Bing''s reaction. "There wille a day¡­ that¡­" he muttered something that Yi Bing didn''t catch. "You have to prepare yourself, Yi Bing. You have to prepare Huo Ling." he told Yi Bing who sucked in a sharp breath.


    A long silence fell as Yi Bing''s whole body shook while he digested Shen Sheng''s words.


    "Leave. I am tired. You also have washed away my irritation towards the Upper Heaven today." Shen Sheng said and waved his hand at Yi Bing, shooing him away, as if nothing happened just now.


    "¡­ yes." Yi Bing finally found his voice. He nodded and then left, leaving Shen Sheng alone and looked lonely in that empty pce in the clouds.


    Special World 666.


    China.


    "What?!" Hao Baiyun eximed after he heard Fei Xuli''s report. "Another Golden-Haired Monkey died?!" he said as he looked at Fei Xuli.


    Fei Xuli nodded as he ced the report on Hao Baiyun''s table. "Yes. Themittee found its corpse near a cemetery. Obviously, its corpse was dumped there, making it look like a corpse of some wild animal." He answered. "Indeed, it was treated as a wild animal by the mortals but chief Gu''s people passed by and fortunately found the corpse. He noticed that the skinned corpse''s tail was shorter and its hands and feet are longer than the normal monkeys, so they notified their chief and chief notified themittee¡­" he exined.


    Hao Baiyun frowned.


    Fei Xuli knows what he is thinking. "Chief Gu called and told me that he didn''t notify you because you have been very tired with the young masters, not to mention your job, too, as well as being the head of themittee¡­" he told him.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression softened. "En. I understand." He said and smiled, feeling sweet in his heart. "Arrange a meeting with themittee. This is the fourth one¡­ who knows if there are other cases connected to the Golden-Haired Monkeys that we do not know¡­" he said.. "We are being targeted!" he said, furious.

 Chapter 603 - Special World 600

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Special World 600</h4>


    Stable World, Afterlife Department.


    "The Soul Eaters?" Gu Shi frowned after he heard what Yi Bing said. "The Soul Eaters of our world are stronger than the Soul Eaters that might be formed in other worlds for our world is stable, and so the Soul Eaters here in this world can cultivate smoother than the Soul Eaters of the other worlds, if there are there." He exined. "That''s why, the Soul Eaters of our world have now reached their cultivation that able them to transform into humans, making them be more deceptive." He told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing frowned. "This is indeed rming." He said.


    "Don''t worry. The Afterlife Department still can handle it." Di San spoke. "There is also the mortal realm''s Ability Users Department. Even the obscure Supernatural Department stepped in." he said.


    Yi Bing''s brow twitched when he heard the name ''Supernatural Department''. It is Hao Baiyun''s team and he is supervising it. It is a special department, as its name implies. Likewise is the Ability Users Department, or sometimes called the ''Youth Department'' since its members areposed of young men and women who have supernatural abilities. Most of them, though, are delinquents.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Mentioning Hao Baiyun, he recalled that time when he and Huo Ling first met him in that square-shaped apartment. Huo Ling was stabbed in that apartment just because he delivered food that was ordered.


    Yi Bing heaved a sigh when he recalled it. Then, he turned to Gu Shi and Di San. "Just tell me if you need a hand." He told them.


    "En." They nodded.


    "Eh? Yi Bing, is Huo Ling out of his probation period?" Di San asked. He is referring to Yi Bing''s own probation period for his apprentice.


    "Yes. Haven''t you read his reports?" Yi Bing''s brows raised as he asked and he looked at Di San while smirking. Obviously, he looks proud of his apprentice.


    "Tch." Di San clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes at him. Looking proud as if it was your own efforts when it was Huo Ling''s! Hmph! He secretly scoffed. "Didn''t. I was busy. I went to Special World 600 since I noticed a problem there." He answered.


    "Special World 600?" Yi Bing muttered when he felt that it sounds familiar.


    "Hm?" Di San muttered as he pulled up a file. "Hey! Yi Bing! Haven''t you gone to this world before?!" he eximed as he opened the folder before he handed it to Yi Bing.


    Hearing Di San''s gloating tone, Yi Bing''s brow twitched in annoyance. He has an ill foreboding as he took the folder. His face looked like he is going to take a venomous snake.


    "Hehe." Di San grinned at him.


    Gu Shi looked at them from behind. His expression is amused.


    "Special World 600¡­" Yi Bing read the file before his whole being froze. "¡­ you are kidding me, right?" he asked as his face darkened. He red at Di San before he red at Gu Shi whose lip twitched.


    "Hey. Don''t re at me¡­" Gu Shi pushed his swivel chair away.


    "I still haven''t collected your debt because of what you did to me in this world." Yi Bing said through his gritted teeth as he murderously red at Gu Shi.


    "HEY!" Gu Shi eximed when he felt that he can''t move his swivel chair anymore. He looked down and saw that the wheels of his swivel chair was covered in ice. "Yi Bing¡­ I have no choice!" he said.


    Yi Bing frowned as he threw the folder to Di San''s table, making a loud sound which made Di San jump, startled. "You¡­" he clenched his fists as he continued to re at Gu Shi who is trembling in fear.


    "H ¨C how about this?" Gu Shi cleared his throat as he fought against his fear. "To make it up to you, I will give the case to you so you and Huo Ling could reminisce in this yao world?" he asked and looked at Yi Bing as he forced a smile.


    "Re. Mi. Nisce?!" Yi Bing spoke through his gritted teeth.


    "Hey! Hear me out!" Gu Shi immediately raised his hands as if he wants to surrender. "Look. Huo Ling has once reincarnated in this world. Since he has possessed some Soul Fragments before, maybe he will remember some of his memories in this world, and his memories of ¨C " he looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C Liu Lingling?" he asked.


    CRACK.


    "Hii!" Di San gasped in fright when his table broke after Yi Bing''s hand he used to lean on his table exerted more effort. "Gu Shi! Are you trying to help him or are you trying to help him¡­ feel pissed?!" he asked,ining.


    "I am not!" Gu Shi answered.


    "Good. Good!" Yi Bing smiled, but this made Gu Shi and Di San feel a chill on their spines. "I will remember this!" he said as he took the folder containing the information of Special World 600, including the case that Di San found in that world.


    "HEY! I''ve got nothing to do with this!" Di San yelled but Yi Bing has already left.


    Gu Shi looked at Di San with sympathy in his eyes. "Sorry." He apologized.


    Di San can only cry. "¡­ my table!" he cried.


    "¡­ and sorry with that, too." Gu Shi added as he looked at the table that was snapped into two.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing who almostmitted murder inside the chief''s and vice chief''s office marched down the hallway. Every step he took and the ces he passed were covered in ice, making the grim reapers who wanted to pass take a U-turn when they saw him and the ice-covered hallway.


    Suddenly, Yi Bing stopped. The grim reapers who are secretly watching him were frightened and ran away while some who wanted to pass sighed in relief and immediately passed.


    "Wait¡­ yao world?" Yi Bing muttered and blinked as he looked at the folder with the words ''Special World 600'' written at the front.


    He opened the folder and read the file. The more he read, the more he freeze and the folder he is holding is also started to be covered in ice.


    "Yao¡­ world¡­" Yi Bing muttered as his hands shook. His eyes narrowed and his blue pupils glowed. "Hao. Bai. Yun! Gu. Xing. Feng!" he said through his gritted teeth.


    What the hell! Why are these two¡­ why are he and Huo Ling going to meet these two again?!


    ¡­


    Mortal realm, S City, Supernatural Department.


    "Achoo!" Hao Baiyun sneezed and immediately rubbed his itchy nose.


    "Young master. Please drink this tea." Fei Xuli said as he handed Hao Baiyun a ss.


    "Thank you." Hao Baiyun said as he took the ss and drank.


    "Does young master feels bothered by his dreams again?" Fei Xuli worriedly asked.


    "En." Hao Baiyun nodded. "I feel another me has encountered a problem again." He heaved a sigh.


    "Please don''t overwork yourself." Fei Xuli said.


    "It is fine." Hao Baiyun smiled. "I can feel that he is also happy." He said.


    "Really? That is good to hear, then." Fei Xuli sighed in relief.


    "En. He¡­" Hao Baiyun hesitated. "He is living happily with Gu Xingfeng now¡­" he said.


    Fei Xuli''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Yes¡­ I got together with Gu Xingfeng in another world." Hao Baiyun wryly smiled.


    Fei Xuli''s expression lookedplicated.


    "And we also have a child." Hao Baiyun added.


    Fei Xuli froze. ¡­ what the fck! Why should it be with Gu Xingfeng?! He thought as his face darkened. He doesn''t like Gu Xingfeng for his master! His master should be with someone better than Gu Xingfeng!


    Hao Baiyun deserves the best!


    ¡­


    S City Police Station.


    "Achoo!" Gu Xingfeng sneezed and wiped his nose with a tissue.


    "Are you alright, chief?" Jiang Xinduo asked when he saw that Gu Xingfeng looked slightly pale.


    "I am fine. How is the case that you are following?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Chief. The culprit still wasn''t found." Jiang Xinduo frowned. "This case is truly bizarre¡­ the crime scene is extremely bloody and anyone would definitely notice¡­ the CCTVs in the area also recorded the screams of the victims, and the murder happened in a slightly popted area, too. However, no one has heard the victims'' screams." He exined. "What is more bizarre is that¡­" he looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    "En. After the footage of the video was analyzed, only the victims can be seen but the culprit can''t be seen." Gu Xingfeng said.


    "That''s right." Jiang Xinduo shivered in horror as he yed the video. "It can be seen that something is pinning down one of the victims, but¡­" his face paled when he paused the video. "The victim''s skin can also be seen slowly shrinking, but¡­ but¡­" he said as his hand shook.


    "No one can be seen to be pinning the victim down." Gu Xingfeng''s face darkened.


    "Chief, this¡­ do you think¡­" Jiang Xinduo looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng heaved a sigh. "We have to ask for the Supernatural Department''s help.." He said.

 Chapter 604 - Assignment

    City of the Dead.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called as they ate.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered as he chewed on the meat.


    "Where is your next assignment?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Hm? My next assignment?" Huo Ling wiped the sauce in the corner of his lips. "Why do you ask?" he asked.


    Since Huo Ling is Yi Bing''s apprentice, Yi Bing can see Huo Ling''s next assignment and anything in Huo Ling''s Death Note. This is the masters'' privilege, and also a responsibility as the master since he still needs to supervise Huo Ling as his apprentice.


    Thisck of privacy made the other grim reapers dislike being an apprentice, especially if they would encounter a master that uses this privilege of theirs in a perverse way, like stealing their apprentice''s points, etc.


    Yi Bing isn''t like that, of course, since he isn''t perverse, and also doesn''t need points. Also, he is an upright grim reaper, and he also wants to pursue Huo Ling, so he would naturally give Huo Ling his privacy.


    "Because I have somewhere to go to." Yi Bing answered. "You are now a junior grim reaper, so you should be able to ferry a soul now. I have already taught you, and you have sessfully ferried one." He exined. "It is now time for you to ferry a soul alone." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "I will do my best not to disappoint you." He answered.


    Yi Bing secretly sighed in relief. "Good." He said, looking calm. "Let''s continue eating. You can also leave and go to your next soul assignment." He told him.


    "Okay!" Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing''s clenched fist on his side loosened. At first, he wanted to take Huo Ling with him to Special World 600. He can ask Gu Shi to assign Huo Ling a soul from Special World 600 for him to ferry, so that he and Huo Ling can go together to Special World 600.


    But, because he is drinking vinegar¡­ ehem, that''s not it. He recalled that Huo Ling is now a junior grim reaper so Huo Ling should experience has to ferry a soul by himself. This is his chance to prove to him his abilities! He is definitely not drinking vinegar!


    Anyway, although Huo Ling is his apprentice, a grim reapers'' first and foremost duty is to ferry souls. So, Yi Bing can''t make Huo Linge with him again to investigate a problem in the Special World 600. Also, he doesn''t want Huo Ling to meet Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng, these two annoying mortals, again!


    (Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng: what have we done wrong to you!)


    No. It is not that he is drinking vinegar¡­ it is because Shen Sheng once told him that Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are Twin Souls of Fate. Yi Bing is worried that if Huo Ling would frequently meet this pair of mortals, something bad might happen to Huo Ling. Thus, he better let Huo Ling go farther away from these two mortals.


    "Yi Bing." Huo Ling called. He doesn''t know why he doesn''t address Yi Bing by ''master'' even though he is his master.


    Yi Bing doesn''t seem to mind, either, thus Huo Ling calls him by his name.


    "Yes?" Yi Bing answered.


    "I still have one and a half hour left before I leave to go to my next assignment." Huo Ling spoke. "I will go check Zhuo Xia first. Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai sent me a message telling me that they are also in the infirmary since their soul assignments Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi, and Ping Kun have woken up." he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Good." He said. "I will apany you before I also leave." He told him.


    Huo Ling looked at him in surprise. "Does the case you have not that immediate?" he asked.


    "Not necessarily." Yi Bing answered as he wiped his lips. "I am full." he said.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered and immediately finished his food.


    ¡­


    "Wait." Yi Bing spoke after they left the noodle shop.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Are your eyes really good?" Yi Bing asked as he stared at Huo Ling''s amber eyes that are sparkling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes. I can see clearly now." He said as he looked around. "Surprising, isn''t it?" he asked and smiled as he looked at Yi Bing.


    Hai Ba said that it would take at most three days for Huo Ling''s vision topletely return. But, it actually returned not more than three hours. So, Huo Ling went to the City of the Dead to eat. Is Hai Ba bad with time? Of course not. He is a doctor, and time is of utmost importance in his profession. So, Hai Ba wouldn''t joke with this matter.


    So, the problem lies with Huo Ling.


    "Let''s go see Ruan Yu." Yi Bing said.


    "''Ruan Yu''?" Huo Ling muttered.


    "A friend. He is also a doctor, and he is working in the City of the Dead." Yi Bing exined.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered and followed behind Yi Bing.


    "We have to be sure that your eyes would work normally and would not fail when you are in the middle of the work." Yi Bing spoke as they walk. "We can''t let your vision jeopardize with your work." He said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded, indicating he understood.


    Silence fell. The night breeze of autumn in the mortal world seems to be harsh to the humans but it feels cool andfortable to the grim reapers. The trees around them look scary with their fallen leaves, but if not for them, there wouldn''t be the maple leaves that they tread on right now.


    Although night in the City of Dead seems scary, as its name implies and due to its inhabitants, the ce actually also looks tranquil.


    "When Zhuo Xia wakes up¡­" Yi Bing spoke, breaking the silence.


    "I will tell him everything that happened." Huo Ling spoke. "Tell him the truth, that it was his family who first transgressed, making them all die. But ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C even though it was one of their family members, their patriarch, exactly, whomitted a sin, his descendants are sinless." He said.


    Yi Bing silently nodded in agreement. Even though the Zhuo family enjoyed the wealth that was ill-gotten, their hands weren''t washed with blood. They also are relieved of guilt, because they are ignorant of their patriarch''s sin. If even the descendants would be admitted with guilt just due to enjoying the wealth, then most humans would now be dead because they enjoyed the legacy of their ancestors who havemitted a crime without their knowledge.


    In the end, it all narrows down to one''s conscience. If one wouldn''t know, then they wouldn''t feel guilt. If they know, then they would feel guilty, thus their conscience would kick in.


    "Huai Sen''s disciples, though¡­ one of them actually is a spy!" Huo Ling sighed and shook his head in dismay.


    As soon as the souls of Zhuo Xia, Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun being trapped inside that Soul-Trapping Sword, their information in the Death Note, including the way they died and the cause, were finallypleted. For the cases of Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun, it was only vaguely written on the Death Note that they died for love, thus their souls were sent to Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai as their assignments. As for how they died due to love, it wasn''t revealed until their souls were released from the Soul-Trapping Sword.


    Zhuo Xia''s death was also written. He died due to being struck in the abdomen. As for the spy in Huai Sen''s disciples¡­ it was Ping Kun. He met someone from the Martial Alliance and envied them since he can''t leave the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain and was forced by Huai Sen to cultivate there with his fellow disciples. So, he befriended that person he met and told him that he is from the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain and his master is Huai Sen.


    That person didn''t believe him and asked him for proof. Ping Kun was enraged so he secretly brought that person in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain. No need to say what happened next. That person recognized Zhuo Xia and so that person reported to the Martial Alliance. Then, the Martial Alliance began to n, with Zhao Yuwei in the lead, of course. That person also continued tomunicate with Ping Kun, telling him that he will be epted as a disciple of their sect so he can leave the mountain. Ping Kun was enticed, and thus he told that person everything about Zhuo Xia.


    But, when that day arrived, Ping Kun, who actually likes Wu Tong, in the end saved her and died. His love overpowered his desire to leave the mountain, yet what happened has already happened.. Even if he died for love, he dragged everyone in the Snow Clouds Spring Blossoms Mountain with him to die.

 Chapter 605 - Cured

    "His eyes are already cured? Are you sure?" Yi Bing asked with his brows knitted as he looked at Huo Ling who was sitting silently on the side after Ruan Yu checked him.


    "Yes, and yes, I am sure." Ruan Yu answered as he wrote on the paper with his fountain pen. "Even I am surprised. If you didn''t tell me Hai Ba''s diagnosis of Huo Ling, I would doubt that this guy is really half-blind before." He said and looked at Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing frowned. "How did this happen?" he asked.


    Huo Ling just sat there and quietly listened to their conversation. If it was just any other person, well, okay, grim reaper, who is asking this question, one would think that they don''t want for Huo Ling''s half-blinded to be cured. But, this is Yi Bing, the morally upright and model grim reaper. He doesn''t have any reason to wish for Huo Ling to not be cured, especially since Huo Ling is his apprentice, and also the one he likes.


    Ruan Yu also knows that Yi Bing is asking him without any ill intention, so he patiently answered. "That light that hurt Huo Ling''s eyes actually came from himself, right, as well as from the spell that is locking the Soul-Trapping Sword?" he asked.


    Yi Bing nodded as an answer. "En." He has already told Ruan Yu everything.


    "Since you told me that the spell was done by Shen Taizi, then the spell shouldn''t be harmful to us grim reapers." Ruan Yu spoke. "But, because Huo Ling used a spell to unlock that spell, then naturally, it is the counterpart of Shen Taizi''s spell thus he was hurt." He looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" so you are actually saying that I done this to myself?! He thought and bit his tongue to keep himself from retorting.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s misgivings and he awkwardly coughed. It was him, after all, who instructed Huo Ling to do that counter-spell since this is a part of Huo Ling''s task. He also can''t rely on Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai who knew nothing about spells.


    Next time, if they were ever to work with the Collection Department again, he would request Shi Jiu and Shou Ji to send for someone knowledgeable.


    "But, Hai Ba said that it would take at most three days for his vision to return¡­" Yi Bing still feels worried.


    "Because the spell came from himself." Ruan Yu answered. "You didn''t tell this to Hai Ba, right?" he sharply asked.


    Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing and didn''t make anyment. He has seen many things when he was still alive, so he knows that there are also internal strife in the Afterlife Department.


    "En." Yi Bing answered.


    Ruan Yu shrugged. "That light came from Huo Ling himself, thus it naturally recognizes Huo Ling so it didn''t harm him for long. Thus, he became half-blind for a moment." He exined.


    "I see." Yi Bing sighed in relief. It alles down to affinity. "If Huo Ling ispletely cured now¡­" he said.


    "He is." Ruan Yu assured Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing knows his friend''s skills so he is confident. "Huo Ling." he called.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered.


    "What did you tell Hai Ba when he saw that your vision waspletely cured?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Oh, that¡­" Huo Ling scratched his head. "I just said that it must be due to my age, so I self-heal very fast." He answered.


    Yi Bing and Ruan Yu. "¡­" clever.


    Ruan Yuughed. "Indeed. Unless a soul cultivates, then the older soul indeed would be weakerpared to younger souls, just like the humans." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded in affirmation.


    "So that''s how it is!" Huo Ling eximed and immediately took down notes of this. "How does a soul cultivate?" he asked.


    "For the soul assignments, reincarnation is already a cultivation for them." Ruan Yu answered. "As for the grim reapers, the reincarnation cycle that they have gone through before also counts. That is why there are some grim reapers who are stronger than the others, setting aside their innate talent." He exined.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    "Of course, there are also those grim reapers who have only undergone one or two lifetimes." Ruan Yu said.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    Ruan Yu stared at Huo Ling before he smiled. "You already know that the grim reapers have sinned in their life that is why they have be grim reapers as their punishment, to serve other souls¡­ right?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." he answered.


    "A soul thatmitted a heinous crime when it was alive would immediately be a grim reaper, heedless of its reincarnation cycle." Ruan Yu said. "In short, it depends on the weight of their sins. For ones who have lighter sins, they would continue with their reincarnation in order to collect merits in their next lives so that the sin that the punishment that they will face due to the sin that they havemitted in their past life would be lighter." He exined.


    "Oh! So that is how it is!" Huo Ling said.


    Ruan Yu nodded. "For example, a kidnapper would still be given a chance to reincarnate to collect merits. The grim reaper assigned to him would ask if whether he wants to be a grim reaper and serve the other souls forever, or continue reincarnating until the end." He said. "If he still hasn''t paid for his crimemitted before, but reached the end of his reincarnation cycle, he will be granted a new life, but as an animal or a nt or a rock. Of course, he wouldn''t remember everything that happened to him again." He finished.


    Huo Ling stared at Ruan Yu in a daze. "How many cycles will be given to that kidnapper?"


    "That would depend on how storng his soul is." Ruan Yu answered.


    Huo Ling''s brows suddenly knitted. "What if this evildoer''s soul is super strong?" he asked.


    "He will directly be recruited as a grim reaper." Ruan Yu said.


    Huo Ling then remembered that there was really that case. The first and foremost case: a soul thatmitted a sin would be a grim reaper. "Thank you, senior, for telling me this." He said as he kept his notes.


    "Let''s go." Yi Bing, who has been silent since earlier, spoke. "I will send you to the Pathway of the Clouds after you visited Zhuo Xia." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. They then bade goodbye to Ruan Yu before they left.


    Lowe Heaven, Pathway of the Clouds.


    "Thank you very much for your help." Zhuo Xia said and respectfully bowed to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling smiled. "It is fine. Your next life will be better." He told him.


    Zhuo Xia nodded and then walked together with Wu Tong, Yu Qiao, Zhang Yi and Ping Kun. They already have forgiven Ping Kun since what has happened has already happened. They are already dead and can go to their next lives so what if the point in still hanging onto the past? They also asked about their master, Huai Sen ¨C or Luo Zhou. They just told them that Luo Zhou has already went to his reincarnation.


    Hearing that, the five of them sighed in relief and Ping Kun cried, regretting what he did and he apologized. Then, they decided to go to their reincarnation.


    Huo Ling watched the five of them leave, until he saw Zhuo Xia suddenly stopped. "???" his brows knitted when he saw that Zhuo Xia just stood in the middle.


    The souls around him are already walking away, since as the souls walk farther in the Pathway of the Clouds, their memories would be hazy, and then they would be rained with Meng Po''s soup,pletely erasing their memories of their past life.


    But, Zhuo Xia stood in the middle.


    "Zhuo Xia¡­" Huo Ling was about to call him when they suddenly heard rushing footsteps behind them. Before Huo Ling could turn, someone has ran past them and ran towards Zhuo Xia who is standing alone in the middle.


    "Zhuo Xia!" a familiar voice called.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened when he saw who it was. It was a soul, and the familiar handsome, young face that looked gloomy now is filled with life as he approached Zhuo Xia.


    Huo Ling''s mouth fell open in shock. "He¡­!" he eximed and tugged Yi Bing''s sleeve. But, he didn''t hear Yi Bing answer. He turned and saw that Yi Bing was also surprised.


    "¡­ he really managed to arrive." Yi Bing finally spoke and smiled as they looked at Zhuo Xia and Mu Li.


    Zhuo Xia is crying while Mu Li held Zhuo Xia''s hands with his trembling hands as they were reunited after death.


    "You really died¡­ you could have still lived¡­" Zhuo Xia said as he looked at Mu Li.


    Mu Li smiled. "If I stayed longer, wouldn''t I have missed you?" he said and hugged Zhuo Xia tightly.


    The grim reapers were also dumbfounded by Mu Li''s sudden arrival.. But, none of them could be more dumbfounded than Huo Ling and Yi Bing when they saw the grim reaper who was following Mu Li.

 Chapter 606 - An Acquaintance

    It was a female grim reaper. But, they are not dumbfounded because of her gender, since female grim reapers aren''t rare.


    "Hello, seniors." She greeted with a beautiful smile making one feel refreshed. "I am 0342. Well, the new one." She shyly chuckled. "I found that poor soul after I finished my mission and was about to leave, so I kindly brought him here." She exined.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing are just silent.


    "Oh. I forgot to introduce my name." she said and pped her forehead, feeling clumsy for being forgetful. "I am Xiao Hualing." She told them.


    That''s right. The one before them is Xiao Hualing, the victim of the Normal World 0342. Souls from the other worlds bing a grim reaper also isn''t rare, since there are many grim reapers whose souls came from other worlds instead of Stable World. Huo Ling came from the Stable World, but the brothers Shi Jiu and Jiu Ye, Shou Ji, Hai Ba and Sha Jiu who also came from the same world, came from other worlds.


    But, Huo Ling has never expected to meet a soul from one of the worlds he has been to that became a grim reaper, thus bing his colleague. Although neither he nor Yi Bing has formally met Xiao Hualing when they went to the Normal World 0342, Huo Ling just felt it was novel that he met her here. It was also unexpected.


    This also made Yi Bing slightly taken aback. But, he immediatelyposed himself. "What mission from the Normal World 101?" he asked.


    Although new, Xiao Hualing already know Yi Bing despite not meeting him before. "Just a small matter, senior Yi." She answered. "It was an escaped soul that was making troubles by leading the ordinary natives of that world to jianghu to have them killed." She exined.


    When Huo Ling and Yi Bing heard the words ''leading the natives to jianghu'', their expressions changed, especially Huo Ling.


    "That¡­ escaped soul¡­" Huo Ling spoke with much difficulty. "¡­ was it a quack doctor?" he asked.


    Xiao Hualing nodded. "Yes. It possessed the body of a quack doctor who starved to death." She answered. "He created false diagnosis and rumors rted to jianghu, thus his patients went to venture in jianghu." She exined. Then, she suddenly paused. "How did senior know?" she asked as she looked at Huo Ling in surprise.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "¡­" who would expect that their story is actually true! They thought, shocked.


    Huo Ling''s lip twitched. How can I not know? I was the one who made up that excuse to Luo Zhi and the others¡­ he thought and heaved a sigh. "Let''s not talk about this." He said and waved his hand. Then, he turned to look at Mu Li and Zhuo Xia crying s they hugged each other tight.


    Obviously, they have feelings towards each other.


    "You sent Mu Li here¡­ thank you." Huo Ling said and smiled.


    Xiao Hualing shook her head. "It is just a small matter. I have to help as much as I could." She said.


    "You should be with the Inspection Department, right?" Yi Bing asked.


    Xiao Hualing turned to him. "Senior Yi is right. I also reced the former senior 0342 in his duties." She answered.


    "Then, you are not here just to send Mu Li to meet Zhuo Xia." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling froze.


    But, Xiao Hualing just smiled. "Senior Yi is right. I am on my way to my next task." She answered.


    Yi Bing nodded at her. "Keep up the good work." He told her.


    "Thank you, senior Yi." Xiao Hualing answered and respectfully bowed.


    Yi Bing then turned to Huo Ling. "Go ask Zhuo Xia. Might as well Mu Li, too, if they want you to be their assigned grim reaper." He told him.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded and then ran towards Zhuo Xia and Mu Li. "Zhuo Xia. Mu Li." He called them.


    Zhuo Xia and Mu Li turned. Mu Li was surprised to see him. "So, you are actually a Soul Envoy!" he eximed.


    Huo Ling smiled. "En. Our group of six, actually." He said andughed.


    Mu Li feels worried. "Soul Envoys appear only when someone died or is about to die." He said. "The young master won''t die, right?" he asked, referring to Luo Zhi.


    "Not yet." Huo Ling answered, assuring him. "But, you two¡­ do you want me to ferry you again next time?" he asked them. "If one of you dies first, I will let the other wait until you two see each other again. Then, I will send you to your next reincarnation, just like now." He exined.


    Their eyes brightened. They looked at each other and smiled. Then, they held each other''s hand tight. "Okay!" they answered. "Thank you very much." They said.


    "No problem!" Huo Ling answered. "Zhuo Xia, you sign here. Mu Li, you write your name here in the next page so you, as an assignment, will be transferred to me. Then, please sign at the end." He told them as he gave them the pen.


    Zhuo Xia signed first, followed by Mu Li. "What is this?" Zhuo Xia asked as he pointed the page where Mu Li''s name was written, as well as his signature at the end.


    "That you two have be my permanent assignments." Huo Ling answered. "After you die, I will fetch you two and ferry you to your next reincarnation." he exined and smiled.


    Finally, he now have two permanent assignments, and two at that! And one of them he just had sessfully ferried! He is very happy.


    "Oh, right. You have to go now." Huo Ling said as he gently pushed them two, urging them to go. "Just walk under that rain, and then you will arrive in your next reincarnation." He told them.


    The two nodded, then bowed to him, before they left together, hand-in-hand. Huo Ling sent them off with a smile.


    "Congrattions, xiao Ling, for having two permanent assignments!" Qian San said as he, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai approached him.


    "Thank you, seniors." Huo Ling nodded. "How about seniors?" he asked.


    Wu Ling waved his hand. "Due to arge number of lovers, we can''t get permanent assignments so all souls that we collect are temporary ones." He answered.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing and Xiao Hualing are staring at each other. If it was the usual, they wouldplement the two for being a match in appearances, like a jade couple.


    "You should have gone back to the Inspection Department now and shouldn''t have stayed here in the Pathway of the Clouds." Yi Bing spoke.


    Xiao Hualing secretly coldly sweated and she forced a smile. "I¡­" she said.


    "Bai Liu knows?" Yi Bing said.


    Xiao Hualing''s brow twitched. "¡­ yes." she answered. "My next task is in the same world as senior Huo''s, so the chief and vice chief sent me to learn from him." she exined.


    "Good." Yi Bing muttered.


    Xiao Hualing was surprised that Yi Bing didn''t get mad.


    "Was it Shen Taizi who told you to stay in the Normal World 101 and wait for Mu Li''s soul before bringing him here in the Stable World and have him reunite with Zhuo Xia?" Yi Bing asked.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" how is he this sharp! She thought and inwardly cried. "¡­ senior Yi is right¡­" she honestly said.


    Shen Sheng has told her before to never lie to Yi Bing since the other is like a lie detector test of the humans¡­ well, he is more urate than that device, thus making him very terrifying. Xiao Hualing wanted to cry now, but no tears came out.


    "Oh." Yi Bing muttered and ignored her. He looked at Huo Ling now talking with Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" what ''oh''? Just ''oh''?! she thought and took a deep breath.


    Shen Sheng and Yi Bing really are more than friends but less than lovers¡­ heck, who would even think of the two in that way?! Anyway, Xiao Hualing could feel when she and Shen Sheng were talking that Shen Sheng deeply trusts Yi Bing. It was a woman''s sixth sense.


    "Since you will be going with him, then look after him." Yi Bing told her before he turned to leave.


    Xiao Hualing. "..." shouldn''t it be the opposite?! I am just a neer! She thought, really wanted to cry now. "Wait, senior Yi. You wouldn''t tell senior Huo that you will leave?" she asked and looked at Huo Ling who bade Qian San, Wu Ling, Shi Yi and Qi Bai goodbye.


    "I already told him earlier." Yi Bing answered before he walked across the Pathway of Clouds and then disappeared.


    Huo Ling saw him leave. "There he goes¡­" he muttered as he watched the direction Yi Bing left.


    "Senior Huo." Xiao Hualing called.


    Huo Ling turned.


    "I will be going with you!" she told him and smiled.


    "¡­ huh?" Huo Ling muttered and blinked. Wait¡­ what did she just say?!

 Chapter 607 - Two Yao

    Special World 600.


    "Hey¡­ wait. What''s with these tails?!" Huo Ling eximed when he saw that his soul has gained nine tails. His face is covered with ck lines.


    "Senior Huo, look! My soul seems to be surrounded by flowers!" Xiao Hualing eximed. She sounds thrilled.


    "Wait¡­ I wasn''t ready for this situation!" Huo Ling said. "How did I get tails?! And nine of them¡­ wait. What tails are these?" he asked.


    Xiao Hualing turned to him. "Senior Huo, you are so handsome!" she sincerely said. "Ah, wait¡­ those tails¡­ it seems like they are of a fox''s? White fox!" she said. "And, you are a fire fox." She added.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" how did I be a fox?! He thought as he pinched the space between his brows, feeling an iing headache. "Honestly, I have never encountered a world like this where our souls would directly be affected. Fortunately, the situation doesn''t seem bad¡­" he said and sighed. "I am sorry." He apologized.


    "No problem! This seems fun!" Xiao Hualing said and giggled as she spread petals on her feet. A fragrant scent wafted in the air.


    "¡­ if I should follow you and spread fire, the forest will definitely be caught by a wildfire." Huo Ling said.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­"


    Huo Ling wryly smiled. "Let''s brief ourselves about this world first." He told her.


    "Okay!" Xiao Hualing nodded.


    Special World 600 is a modern world filled with yao. With the advanced technology of the humans, they have already formted ns and created devices that can detect, identify and capture yao that are troubling the humans.


    Of course, there are also yao who are good and only wanted peace for the world. Albeit the advanced technology of the humans, their abilities are still limited. Thus, the government sought cooperation with the organization of the yao and they call it ''Special Committee''.


    "Yao who have strong cultivation can manifest in human forms." Huo Ling said after he read the document about this world. He looked at Xiao Hualing. "We don''t need to borrow a corpse to be our bodies, then." He told her as he ced his corpse body inside his suitcase. Then, he transformed his suitcase into a watch.


    "Yes." Xiao Hualing agreed and followed him. But, she transformed her suitcase to a ring.


    "Clever." Huo Ling smiled.


    Xiao Hualing giggled. Then, they used their spiritual energies to create a body for them.


    ¡­


    "¡­ senior Huo, have I already told you that you are very handsome?" Xiao Hualing asked as she stared at Huo Ling in a daze.


    "You had." Huo Ling heaved a sigh. "You are also beautiful." He sincerely said.


    Xiao Hualing giggled. "Thank you for the praise." She said.


    "Xiao Hualing. What about your task?" Huo Ling asked her.


    "My task is to investigate the frequent disappearances of the Golden-Haired Monkey n members." Xiao Hualing answered. "They are arge yao n and if they all disappears, and highly likely die, then it wouldn''t be good." She said.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. Yi Bing has already told him about the bnce of the energies in every world. The Golden-Haired Monkey n should also hold arge amount of this world''s energy. "It just so happens that my assignment is a Golden-Haired Monkey n member." He said as he took out his Death Note while they walk.


    "Really?!" Xiao Hualing eximed in surprise. She only heard from Bai Liu and Wu Yi that Huo Ling''s next destination is Special World 600. But for the specifics, they don''t know. So, they had her follow him.


    Obviously, they respect Huo Ling''s intelligence and strength.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded. Then, he sighed when he saw the details. "¡­ the cause of death wasn''t specified again, and the direct teleportation spell to go to the assignment''s side is disabled." He frowned.


    "¡­ senior seems to be used with this situation?" Xiao Hualing asked.


    "¡­ yes." Huo Ling helplessly smiled. "Due to the rules of the worlds, we, grim reapers, will be restricted, be it our abilities or our devices and spells¡­" he said. "This is for the world to protect itself, and also because we are outsiders. And outsiders just can''t be more powerful than the natives of the world, right? As well as they can''t just do whatever they please." He exined.


    Xiao Hualing nodded in understanding. "So that is how it is¡­" she muttered. "I also agree with this!" she said.


    "Mn." Huo Ling nodded. "Fortunately, we aren''t that much restricted. And that only the direct teleportation spell to my assignment was disabled." He sighed in relief.


    "Then¡­ what should you do now?" Xiao Hualing asked.


    Huo Ling scratched his cheek. "Fortunately, this isn''t the first time this happened." He said.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" is it really thatmending for you to experience this situation before? She thought and sighed.


    Huo Ling awkwardly coughed, seeming to guess what she is thinking. "The direct teleportation spell to the assignment was disabled due to a special circumstance." He spoke. "In my previous world, the spell was restricted because my assignment''s soul was trapped inside the Soul-Trapping Sword. Meanwhile, in the world before that, the first soul assignment that I had but became Abnormal Soul afterwards, her soul was separated from her resentment¡­" he took a deep breath.


    Xiao Hualing looked at him with eyes wide in surprise. "These all happened?!" she eximed.


    "En." Huo Ling answered with a nod. "So, my assignment should be in another special circumstance, that is why I can''t directly teleport to where it is. Like Zhuo Xia, if I directly teleported to where he was, my soul would have been trapped, too, inside the Soul Trapping Sword." He exined. "So, the direct teleportation spell being blocked is actually good, since it can make the grim reapers safe." He said.


    Xiao Hualing was shocked. "Fortunately, it was blocked¡­" she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling agreed.


    "Then, right now¡­" Xiao Hualing muttered.


    "Right now, we have to gather information about the Golden-Haired Monkey n." Huo Ling spoke. "Xiao Hualing. Didn''t you just say earlier that the Golden-Haired Monkey n''s members disappeared?" he asked.


    Xiao Hualing nodded. "En. And they most likely are dead." She said.


    Huo Ling''s expression turned serious. "Now, this has turned to a criminal case¡­" he muttered and pinched his chin as he pondered. "Since this has turned to a criminal case, then, the next thing that we should do is¡­" he looked at her.


    "Hm?" Xiao Hualing muttered and tilted her head as she looked at him.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" right. Xiao Hualing is an innocent girl who is ignorant of her world. She shouldn''t know about the police. He thought and sighed. "Let''s go to the police first." He said.


    "''police''¡­" she muttered.


    "It is an organization of upright people that enforcesw... ai." Huo Ling exined, then sighed as he ced a palm on his face when he saw Xiao Hualing''s dazed expression. "Just follow me." He told her.


    "Okay!" Xiao Hualing answered as she walked behind him.


    "Oh, right¡­" Huo Ling muttered when he remembered something. "To avoid trouble, use invisibility spell." He told her.


    "Yes." Xiao Hualing nodded and used the spell. Her figure then instantly disappeared.


    Huo Ling also uttered the invisibility spell, and his figure disappeared after Xiao Hualing.


    ¡­


    Somewhere¡­


    "Hm?" Tian Tian muttered and raised his head when he sensed something around them.


    "What''s wrong, elder young master?" Zheng Jian asked as he followed behind the youth Tian Tian.


    "Brother?" Tang Tang called as he looked at his elder brother.


    "I¡­ seem to feel a powerful fox near us." Tian Tian answered and his eyes narrowed in vignce.


    "Oh? A powerful fox?" Lan Tian''s eyes narrowed as his pupils glowed to scan their surroundings. He is a hawk yao.


    "Should we leave?" Jin Chulin worriedly asked as he looked at Zi Chen who is silently following behind them.


    Zi Chen''s nose twitched. He is a wolf yao. "Indeed. I smelled the scent of a fox yao, as well as a flower spirit." He said as he looked at them. "But, they are too far away, and the direction they are going to isn''t towards us so they shouldn''t have seen us or that they don''t know us." he exined.


    Jin Chulin sighed in relief.


    "Zheng Jian. Use your power to check where are these two yao right now." Lan Tian told Zheng Jian.


    Zheng Jian nodded as he squatted before he ced his palm on the ground. "They are going towards northwest." He answered.


    "Elder young master. Shall we continue shopping, or should we go home?" Lan Tian asked.


    Even though the two unknown yao aren''t going their direction, but who knows if they are enemies?


    "No." Tian Tian shook his head. "Let''s follow them!" he said.


    "¡­ huh?" they muttered and stared at him in surprise.


    The young Tang Tang sniffed the air. "This scent¡­ same as daddy''s¡­" he muttered.


    Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin were dumbfounded. What?! The same scent as Hao Baiyun''s?!

 Chapter 608 - Bigshot

    "WHAT?!" Hao Baiyun abruptly rose from his seat when he heard what Lan Tian reported. His eyes are wide in shock and his mouth is agape.


    "Director Hao, what is wrong?" a council member asked as they looked at Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun ignored him as his body trembled in shock. "¡­ I will immediately be there!" he said as he ended the call.


    "Director Hao!" another council member called when they saw Hao Baiyun went to the door. "What''s the matter? We are still in the middle of the meeting ¨C " he said.


    "Let him be." A cold voice spoke.


    Everyone turned to the handsome man wearing a ck suit with a blue necktie. His ice-cold blue pupils looked at each of them.


    "But, Mr. Yi¡­" the council members spoke.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer.


    Hao Baiyun looked at him. As soon as he met him, he felt that he has seen Yi Bing somewhere. But, he can''t remember when or where, which is actually surprising. "Thank you." He said before he rushed outside and left.


    "This¡­" the council members coldly sweated.


    "Everyone knows that director Hao is a responsible person." Yi Bing said.


    Nobody spoke.


    "I will take responsibility if something happens." Yi Bing continued as he rose from his seat.


    "Mr. Yi¡­" they nervously cried.


    "Continue with how you operate in your investigations. The case of the Golden-Haired Monkey n is rming." Yi Bing said as he fixed his tie and adjusted his cuff links. "Everyone should be already aware the danger the yao world brings, for their abilities are beyond the scope of humans." He said.


    They all lowered their heads.


    "Fortunately, the yaomittee cooperated, no?" Yi Bing looked at them.


    "En, en¡­" they nodded.


    "Then, you should know that the yao also have their own operation when investigating." Yi Bing told them. "The UnION of course will help. I am enough, so you can just email me if you have found something." He told them.


    "Yes¡­" they answered.


    "Then, this concludes the meeting." Yi Bing said and walked towards the door.


    "Wait, Mr. Yi!" a council member called. He is the head of the council. "For the wee party¡­" he said.


    "No need. Let us have a feast after the case finishes, instead, to celebrate." Yi Bing answered and left. As soon as the door closed, his figure disappeared and reappeared on the rooftop.


    He looked at the sky and saw a vague figure in the clouds going to the northwest direction. It was none other than Hao Baiyun in his fox form. Judging from Hao Baiyun''s expression earlier, something important must have happened. So, he helped him out. After all, there was no grudge between them.


    Yi Bing sighed as he tapped on hismunicator disguised as a watch. Before he went here, he was itching to ask Huo Ling where his destination is. But, he didn''t ask him since he might not be able to stop himself from sneaking away and secretly follow him like how he did during Huo Ling''s first cycle of reincarnation.


    But, now, Yi Bing is here and he has to finish his work first. However, it wouldn''t hurt to check where Huo Ling is right now, right?


    <strong>0001: which world is Xiao Hualing''s next task?</strong>


    <strong>0886: Which world is Xiao Hualing''s next task? I thought you knew since Huo Ling''s task is also there, thus Wu Yi and I sent here to follow Huo Ling.</strong>


    <strong>0886: anyway, I was really surprised after Jiu Ye told my family ¨C err, ehem, I mean, Wu Yi, Bai Wu and I, that Xiao Hualing is from Normal World 0342 and a victim¡­?</strong>


    <strong>0001: ¡­ hehe.?</strong>


    <strong>0886: okay, okay¡­ Enough of my prattling. How impatient! Xiao Hualing''s next task is in Special World 600, where Huo Ling currently is, too. Just why didn''t you ask your apprentice yourself - ¡­ Yi Bing? Yi Bing?!?</strong>


    Yi Bing''s mind turned nk as he stared at the words ''Special World 600'' with a dumbfounded look on his face. "Special World¡­ 600¡­" he muttered in a daze. "Huo Ling is here, too?!?!" he eximed in shock as he immediately closed hismunicator.


    Then, suddenly, his feet froze. He looked up at the sky. Suddenly, he felt a bad premonition. This should be impossible, but now, Yi Bing realized that nothing is impossible, especially if you are in a Special World, which is also a supernatural world.


    "FCK!" he uttered a curse as he flew northwest where he has seen Hao Baiyun is heading at. "It can''t be¡­" he frowned as his brows knit. He flew faster.


    As soon as a soul bes a grim reaper, its traces in any other world would be erased. Thus, he will be forgotten by his families and friends in the worlds he lived in before. Even if the grim reaper would appear before them, his family wouldn''t recognize him, as he also wouldn''t recognize them, for his memories have also been erased for this new ''life'' of his.


    But! This world is a Special World, and its rules overrules the rules acted upon the grim reapers by the Stable World where they came from. Thus, anything can happen, including Hao Baiyun sensing Huo Ling''s presence. Not to mention that Huo Ling''s soul in this world is that of a fox''s!


    "Damn it!" Yi Bing cursed because of his oversight.


    Even though he is an exceptional grim reaper, but how can he expect for Huo Ling to return in this world, Special World 600? He should have just indulged in his emotions instead of restraining them!


    "Hao Baiyun!" he called when he saw the figure of Hao Baiyun in the clouds.


    "Mr. Yi?!" Hao Baiyun almost fell from the sky when he saw Yi Bing. "Wait¡­ you are in your human form¡­" he said.


    Yao are faster and stronger in their true forms, thus Hao Baiyun turned into a fox.


    "No one can see the grim reapers'' true form or they will die, unless they wanted to die?" Yi Bing looked at him.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­" what the fck! I am just asking! He thought as his lip twitched.


    "Where are you going? It seems urgent?" Yi Bing asked and ignored Hao Baiyun''s gaze.


    Hao Baiyun resumed flying. "Thank you for earlier. I really owe you an exnation." He sighed. Fortunately, Yi Bing is a reasonable person¡­ ehem, grim reaper. "My subordinate called me and told me that my sons sensed a scent simr to mine¡­ but of course, it shouldn''t be mine." He answered.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" fck. As expected, it is Huo Ling! he thought as his face darkened.


    "It should be a powerful fox, and I am afraid that it would be a nine-tailed fox like me¡­" Hao Baiyun continued. "They said that it doesn''t seem to be an enemy since they aren''t being chased and it was them who are chasing that person¡­ ehem¡­" he awkwardly coughed.


    Yi Bing''s brow twitched. "¡­" it is really Huo Ling! He must be looking for his assignment! He thought as his face turned darker.


    "But, right now, there is only me who is a nine-tailed fox. So, I am nning to see this person to know if he is dangerous." Hao Baiyun exined.


    "¡­ I see." Yi Bing finally said.


    Hao Baiyun sighed in relief. "Thank you for your understanding." He said as he descended from the sky.


    Yi Bing followed behind him.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t ask him and just ran to where his children are. "Tian Tian! Tang Tang!" he called when he saw his two sons as well as his four subordinates protecting his sons.


    "Daddy!" Tian Tian and Tang Tang cried and ran towards him.


    Hao Baiyun smiled and hugged them both. "Did something happen to you?" he asked them.


    "No." they shook their heads.


    "We followed the person who has a simr scent as you¡­ and that flower spirit with him." Tian Tian smartly answered.


    "''flower spirit''?" Hao Baiyun muttered.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" it should be Xiao Hualing. So, she also was affected by this world''s rules? He thought and sighed.


    "Boss." Lan Tian called. "The fox yao and flower spirit are currently inside a coffee shop." He told Hao Baiyun. "This is¡­?" he asked when they noticed Yi Bing standing not far from them and listening.


    "A representative from the UnION." Hao Baiyun answered. "He is from the Stable World." He added.


    Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin were stunned. They are trusted subordinates of Hao Baiyun so Hao Baiyun also tells them this confidential information in case it would affect Tian Tian and Tang Tang. Thus, they also have known about the UnION and Stable World.


    Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin. "¡­" FCK! What a bigshot! They thought and secretly looked at each other.


    Then, suddenly, they saw Yi Bing entered the coffee shop.. Hao Baiyun and the others looked at each other before they followed behind Yi Bing, only to see Yi Bing approach two people ¨C one young man and one woman.

 Chapter 609 - Confirmation

    The young man is very handsome with a refreshing appearance. The teen idols of the entertainment world would feel embarrassed just seeing his face. Meanwhile, the woman sitting across him as they drink coffee is very beautiful. Her eyes are clear and pure, and her aura is untainted.


    "Daddy! It''s them!" Tian Tian said and pointed at the young man and woman.


    Hao Baiyun, Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin were stunned. Actually, they have already sensed it as they walked closer to the coffee shop. Now, the aura is very overwhelming.


    "This is definitely¡­ a nine-tailed fox¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered under his breath.


    Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin froze. Although they have already expected it, it still can''tpare when they heard Hao Baiyun confirmed it.


    Then, suddenly, they heard Yi Bing spoke. "Huo Ling." he called as he stood behind Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling froze and his eyes widened when he heard the familiar voice. He sharply turned and saw Yi Bing''s cold but very handsome visage, exuding a rich maturity. "Yi Bing?!" he eximed in shock. But, there was a trace of joy in his voice.


    Yi Bing''s lips curled up, very pleased at Huo Ling''s reaction. Although he was also shocked, his joy overpowers it. "So, your task is actually here." He said as he stared at Huo Ling''s face. His gaze is burning like that of a starving man in a desert.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" hello? I am still here! She thought, but she decided to suppress her presence as much as she could to not disturb these two. "Hm? Who are they?" she asked when she saw the stunned expressions of Hao Baiyun, his children, and his subordinates.


    "Oh. Right." Yi Bing muttered when he finally remembered them. He unwillingly retracted his gaze from Huo Ling''s face.


    Huo Ling turned. "Eh? Hao Baiyun¡­" he muttered in surprise.


    As soon as Hao Baiyun saw that face, he was astonished. Not because of Huo Ling''s handsomeness, but because of something else. He felt that he is familiar¡­ extremely and achingly familiar¡­ for some reason, his eyes turned red due to tears.


    Yi Bing''s expression changed. But, he didn''t say anything since he wanted to know to which extent this word can overrule the rules of their world on them, grim reapers. Meanwhile, Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin, as well as Tian Tian and Tang Tang, were puzzled about Hao Baiyun;s reaction. Xiao Hualing, too, feels intrigued.


    "¡­ you are?" Hao Baiyun asked as he stared at Huo Ling''s face, trying to figure out where he has seen him. He is sure that he knows him from somewhere! Just that, he forgot¡­ but for him to forget¡­ it is impossible, especially since he feels that Huo Ling is someone important to him!


    "Eh? Uh¡­" Huo Ling muttered and nced at Yi Bing. "I have heard of you." He smiled. "I am Huo Ling." he said.


    "''Huo Ling''¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered in a daze. This name¡­ where has he heard of his name?


    "Boss¡­" Zi Chen called, trying to pull Hao Baiyun back from his thoughts.


    Hao Baiyun blinked. "¡­ sorry." He apologized. "I am Hao Baiyun." He spoke. Then, he nced at Xiao Hualing who rose from her seat with elegance and she politely smiled.


    "I am Xiao Hualing." She said.


    "You two¡­" Lan Tian spoke and nced at Hao Baiyun. Seeing that the other didn''t stop him from speaking, he continued. "You are a fox yao and a flower spirit, right?" he asked.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "You know?" he said and nced at Yi Bing.


    "Ah, yes. We are also yao." Zheng Jian said.


    "You¡­ Mr. Bigshot¡­ ehem." Jin Chulin nervously called.


    Finally, Yi Bing spoke. "Just call me ''Yi Bing''." He said. "Huo Ling and Xiao Hualing are my friends." He told them.


    Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin immediately fell into a daze. "¡­" ''friends''? Then¡­ they are from the Stable World, too?! They thought and looked at Huo Ling and Xiao Hualing in shock. But ¨C they thought as their brows knotted.


    "He¡­ is a fox yao like me¡­" Hao Baiyun said as he stared at Huo Ling who was puzzled by his reaction. "And also her." He added as he nced at Xiao Hualing who almost turned into a background. "But, you are not." He looked at Yi Bing.


    "¡­ special circumstances." Yi Bing just said.


    ¡­


    "Cake! Cake!" Tang Tang excitedly eximed after the cake they ordered was served.


    Tian Tian, already a youth, is silently observing the adults. Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin were outside.


    "Is it delicious?" Xiao Hualing asked Tang Tang after the other took a bite.


    Tang Tang cutely nodded. "Delicious!" he answered.


    "Then, I will also try some." Xiao Hualing said.


    It was Huo Ling who ordered the cake, but due to him feeling distracted by Hao Baiyun''s expression, he is silent as they shared a table. However, Yi Bing sliced a piece of cake for him and ced it on his te, so he was forced to eat.


    "What do you mean by ''special circumstances''?" Hao Baiyun finally asked after he calmed down.


    Xiao Hualing silently listened.


    "There are many things that are deemed as a special circumstance in our world." Yi Bing slowly said as he poured Huo Ling''s cup coffee. "But, I know what you wanted to ask." He straightforwardly said.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression turned serious as he stared at Yi Bing.


    "Huo Ling indeed is a member of your fox n." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling was stunned. So, am I a fox or a human?! He thought with widened eyes.


    Xiao Hualing: that''s your point?!


    Hao Baiyun froze and his heart skipped a beat. "But¡­ I¡­" he said and clenched his fists as he stared at Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing was annoyed with Hao Baiyun staring at Huo Ling. "The ''special circumstance''¡­ isn''t it already obvious? You can already guess, right?" he asked in an irritated tone. "Huo Ling has once lived in this world." He said.


    Huo Ling''s and Xiao Hualing''s jaws dropped.


    Hao Baiyun was stunned and he looked at Huo Ling in disbelief. "Then¡­ he¡­ he¡­" he said. His pupils are shaking as he tried to calm himself.


    "Director Hao. Where could Huo Linge from since there is only one fox n?" Yi Bing frowned. "Of course, he is your family member." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun sharply inhaled.


    Tian Tian''s eyes widened. "He¡­ is my uncle?" he asked as he looked at Huo Ling.


    Tang Tang raised his head. "Uncle¡­?" he muttered.


    "As for why you can''t remember, it is because Huo Ling has be a grim reaper, thus his existence has been erased." Yi Bing continued. "In any world that he once lived in." he said.


    Huo Ling''s face turned serious as he stared at Yi Bing while Xiao Hualing froze in her seat. "¡­" will I be silenced after I heard all these? She thought and coldly sweated.


    Hao Baiyun''s body shook as he used all of his power to suppress his emotions. "Then¡­ he ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling as his tears fell from his eyes. "¡­ you should be aunt Hao Ning''s son¡­" he said. "You are my cousin." He said and choked back a sob. "All these years, I am wondering why aunt Hao Ning has never had any children. We all thought that she died somewhere in this world since she never came back¡­" he said.


    "Daddy¡­ don''t cry¡­" Tang Tang pulled Hao Baiyun''s sleeve when he saw him crying.


    "Tang Tang, shh!" Tian Tian pulled his younger brother towards him so that they won''t disturb the adults. "Uncle¡­" he called as he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling forced a smile while he clenched his fists under the table. "I¡­ sorry. I also don''t remember." He said.


    Xiao Hualing looked at Huo Ling, then Yi Bing. She then lowered her head. Damn¡­ I will really be silenced after this! She thought and inwardly cried. Why do I have to hear these things?! She wanted to go back to the Stable World. She wants to quit! She can''t do this anymore! Wu! She will definitely be silenced! She looked at Huo Ling and Yi Bing as she cried in her heart.


    Obviously, there is a tense atmosphere between Huo Ling and Yi Bing!


    "You are right. He is Hao Ning''s son." Yi Bing answered Hao Baiyun''s question. "He has lived in the Caribbean with his father. Do you remember Harry Walter?" he asked.


    "Harry Walter¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered. "Yes. But, the Walter family was no more since ten years ago." He said.


    "En. Harry Walter is Huo Ling''s biological father, but the one who sired Huo Ling through Hao Ning is his clone, Harry Jackson." Yi Bing exined.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" information overload! Stop! I don''t want to hear these things!!! She inwardly screamed yet she maintained a calm expression on the surface.


    Yi Bing must be deliberately doing this!

 Chapter 610 - Temper

    "I know now¡­" Hai Baiyun said. "But, you¡­ how do you know?" he as he looked at Yi Bing in puzzlement. "Aren''t you from the Stable World? How do you know so much of our world? And of¡­ xiao Ling''s life?" he asked and looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling remained silent.


    Yi Bing ignored Huo Ling''s cold expression. He knows that he must be angry right now. But, he just can''t ignore this. He had to test to which extent will this Special World''s rules overrule their, Stable World''s, rules they carry on their bodies, as well as its effect on the natives of this world.


    "Of course, I know." He said as he yed the fork with his fingers. "I was their neighbor, named ''Liu Lingling''." He exined.


    BAM! Everyone inside the coffee shop jumped after being startled by the loud noise when a chair fell down the floor. They all turned and looked at the handsome young man with fair skin, amber eyes and brown, bushy hair.


    Fortunately, the two children on their table are well-behaved and were already used to the noises due to them being yao and have seen and heard many startling things. Thus, a chair violently falling on its back wasn''t that surprising at all.


    "X ¨C xiao Ling?" Hao Baiyun called as he stared at his cousin.


    Huo Ling''s face is dark. Then, he raised his head and forced a smile. "I will go out to take a breather." He said and stormed out of the coffee shop.


    Yi Bing fell silent. Xiao Hualing stared at Huo Ling''s back before she nced at Yi Bing whose head hung low.


    Hao Baiyun looked at Yi Bing suspiciously. "¡­ you angered him." he said.


    "En." Yi Bing answered. "Huo Ling is now a grim reaper of the Stable World." He said.


    Hao Baiyun understood. Yi Bing meant that Huo Ling has now no connection with the Hao family.


    "I know¡­" he said and clenched his fists. "I¡­ just want to know if his life is better now." He exined.


    "He is." Yi Bing answered.


    "Good." Hao Baiyun sighed in relief. His eyes are red due to tears.


    "Daddy, uncle¡­" Tang Tang called.


    Tian Tian, although doesn''t understand some words they are saying, he can guess the gist of it. He looked at outside where Huo Ling is standing with his back on them.


    "He, along with Xiao Hualing, came here to investigate a case." Yi Bing spoke, breaking the silence and changing the topic.


    "What case?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and looked at Xiao Hualing who has be a part of the background.


    Xiao Hualing''s lip twitched. "About the disappearance of the Golden-Haired Monkeys." She answered.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened while Yi Bing''s brows knitted.


    "You are also investigating it?" Hao Baiyun was surprised.


    Xiao Hualing was also surprised. "You, too?" she asked.


    Hao Baiyun nodded as an answer. "They are yao, after all. It is my duty to resolve this." He said.


    ¡­


    Huo Ling ignored the gazes of Lan Tian, Zheng Jiang, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin as he stood at one corner and pondered over things. He is fuming mad. It was Yi Bing who said to not talk about the past since being a grim reaper is a new life granted to them. So, why is he digging his past now?!


    He frowned.


    "You¡­ who are you?" a voice asked behind Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling turned.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows are knitted and he is looking at him with a frown. "You are not xiao Yun. But why are you also a fox?" he sharply asked. "A nine-tailed fox?" he added.


    Huo Ling''s brows also knitted as he looked at Gu Xingfeng. He knows Gu Xingfeng, since he has met him when he was still alive, and also after his death and he became a soul. "You are familiar with the fox n?" he asked, not answering Gu Xingfeng''s questions.


    But, instead of answering, Gu Xingfeng''s eyes suddenly sharpened and he pulled him. "Watch out!" he shouted when he saw something glistened in a corner and approached Huo Ling, who has his back on it.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and he turned. He instinctively raised his foot to kick whatever it is. He and Gu Xingfeng then heard a muffled grunt. The attacker probably didn''t expect that Huo Ling would fight back.


    "A nine-tailed fox¡­ another nine-tailed fox¡­" a strange voice muttered. "A pure nine-tailed fox." It added.


    Huo Ling and Gu Xingfeng sharply turned, but they didn''t find anyone. Then, they realized that the voice ising from inside the wall!


    Huo Ling, who is really angry today, now found something to vent his anger. He unceremoniously pushed his hand to the wall, and his hand went in! Then, his hand grabbed something inside, and they heard a yelp. The enemy also didn''t expect for Huo Ling to be this reckless!


    "You fcking coward!" Huo Ling yelled in anger and he yanked that creature out.


    "Ah!" the creature eximed as its body came out of the wall.


    Huo Ling saw that it was an ugly creature with a slimy body covered in a dirty and tattered clothes. Huo Ling was taken aback, and his grip loosened. The creature seized this chance to escape! Huo Ling immediately reacted and tried to press his hand to the wall again, but his hands didn''t go in this time.


    "It escaped." Huo Ling spat in dissatisfaction.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at him, dumbfounded.


    "Huo Ling!" Yi Bing called when he arrived. He sensed Huo Ling''s aura grew.


    "Xiao Ling!" Hao Baiyun called, following.


    Tian Tian and Tang Tang are pulled by Xiao Hualing. Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin are following behind them three.


    "''xiao Ling''?" Gu Xingfeng muttered.


    "Gu Xingfeng!" Hao Baiyun eximed when he saw his husband.


    "Father!" Tian Tian and Tang Tang cried as they ran towards Gu Xingfeng.


    "What happened?" Yi Bing asked.


    But, Huo Ling didn''t answer.


    "An enemy attacked¡­ him." Gu Xingfeng answered when Huo Ling didn''t answer. "Xiao Yun. He is also a nine-tailed fox¡­ who is he?" he asked Hao Baiyun.


    Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin are also puzzled.


    "Uncle! He is uncle!" Tang Tang answered.


    "''uncle''?!" Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin eximed.


    Tian Tian coughed. "Father¡­ he is daddy''s long-lost cousin. Uncle Ling is grandaunt Ning''s son." He summarized.


    Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Chen and Jin Chulin are shocked. He is really a member of the fox n! And he is their master''s cousin! They thought as they looked at Huo Ling who wore an ugly expression on his face. ¡­ though his temper isn''t good. They added in their minds.


    Yi Bing knows that Huo Ling is still mad at him. He helplessly sighed. "Xiao Hualing." He called.


    "Yes, senior Yi?" Xiao Hualing immediately answered.


    "You go with them. Huo Ling and I still have some matters to talk with." Yi Bing said as he grabbed Huo Ling''s hand but Huo Ling dodged it. "¡­" really such a temper¡­ he thought.


    "Leave me alone." Huo Ling said. "I will go investigate alone. Xiao Hualing, you gather information on their side." He told her.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" okay, bosses¡­ since you both said that I will stay with Hao Baiyun''s side, then I will! "Sure!" she answered to both of them. Fortunately, really fortunately, Huo Ling is considerate to her and didn''t make things hard for her.


    "Huo Ling ¨C " Yi Bing called.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer and just walked away.


    Hao Baiyun, Gu Xingfeng and the others. "¡­" lover quarrel? They thought and looked at Xiao Hualing.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" maybe. She answered.


    Yi Bing ignored them and followed Huo Ling. Then, their figures disappeared from their sight.


    Hao Baiyun sighed. "What was that just now?" he asked Gu Xingfeng.


    "A monster that can travel through walls. It attacked your¡­ cousin just now." Gu Xingfeng answered. "Is there a yao in the country?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes narrowed. "You suspect that it might be a monster?" he directly asked. He meant, a yao, but not of their country''s. Thus, it is a monster.


    "I am not sure¡­ it smelled your¡­ cousin''s smell." Gu Xingfeng frowned.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression turned ugly. "What did it say?" he asked.


    "It said that your cousin is a pure nine-tailed fox." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression instantly darkened.


    Gu Xingfeng could guess that the situation isn''t good. "Tell me what it is." He said.


    "Before xiao Ling returned, I am the only nine-tailed fox yao." Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded and didn''t ask what Hao Baiyun meant by ''returned''.


    "But, because I had Tian Tian with you, and now Tang Tang, I am not pure..." Hao Baiyun''s face flushed red. "Both my body¡­ and power." He said. "You already know about my body¡­ as for my power, it now halved with Tian Tian and Tang Tang. Thus, they have stopped targeting me." He exined.

 Chapter 611 - Domain

    "I see¡­" Gu Xingfeng muttered. His cheeks are suspiciously red now, too. "But, your cousin is now¡­" he looked at Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun''s face paled. "Yes¡­ xiao Ling''s body and power remained pure as a nine-tailed fox. So, they should target him." he said and clenched his fists. "Before, it was my aunt¡­ now, it is xiao Ling!" he punched the wall.


    "Xiao Yun!" Gu Xingfeng called and immediately took his fist in his hands. He felt his heart ached when he saw that Hao Baiyun''s knuckles bled.


    "Daddy!" Tian Tian and Tang Tang cried in rm.


    Hao Baiyun forced a smile. "I am fine¡­ just a scratch." He told them, assuring them.


    "Boss¡­" Lan Tian, Zheng Jian, Zi Cheng and Jin Chulin called.


    Hao Baiyun sighed. "If we can help, then, will you follow my order and help xiao Ling?" he asked them four.


    "If boss orders." They answered.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "Thank you." He said.


    "Uhm¡­" Xiao Hualing called.


    They turned to her. They almost forgot that she is here.


    "I don''t really mind you all treating me as a part of the background, but can you give me definitions of each word that you are speaking regarding with the yao world?" Xiao Hualing asked and smiled. "What is a monster? How is it different from a yao?" she said.


    Everyone. "¡­" is she really a grim reaper?! How can she not know of these things?! They thought.


    Xiao Hualing. "^_^" you can''t hit a smiling person! Tee-hee!


    ¡­


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called as he followed behind him.


    The passersby as curiously looking at them for two reasons: one, they are too good-looking, especially Huo Ling. Two, because they are acting like an arguing couple ¨C


    Who the hell are a couple?! Huo Ling inwardly roared as he clenched his fists.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called again.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" are you a broken recorder? Why do you keep saying my name? This is the nth time! he thought, though he didn''t reveal anything on the surface.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called. "Can we go back for now?" he asked. "Someone is targeting you, and it seems that the one who attacked you earlier might belong to a big organization. So, it is very dangerous for you to be outside¡­" he told him in a gentle tone.


    "Are you treating me like a child?!" Huo Ling finally said as he angrily turned to Yi Bing.


    "No." Yi Bing answered.


    "You!" Huo Ling pointed at him. "Weren''t you the one who told me to forget my past because a grim reaper doesn''t need it, and shouldn''t know it?!" he asked as his voice raised. "Why are you telling Hao Baiyun about this, now? Why didn''t you tell me this first?!" he asked as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Because I didn''t know that you would alsoe in this world." Yi Bing answered. "Again." He added.


    Huo Ling clenched his fists in anger.


    "I am sorry. I have my reasons in telling Hao Baiyun about your past, and one of them is for him to recover his memories of you." Yi Bing exined.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "¡­ I am sorry. I can''t tell you." Yi Bing said with a sigh.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips in anger.


    "Hao Baiyun knows of the UnION, so it is safe to tell him." Yi Bing said and made a pause. "He is a trustworthy person, so he wouldn''t tell anyone about this. Also ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling whose face is red in anger. " ¨C now that we know that you are targeted, there is one more person to protect you." He told him.


    Huo Ling wanted to say that he doesn''t need it, but he isn''t a brainless person just because he is furious. He knows that their skills as a grim reaper are limited because of this world''s rules to protect itself. So, if he was really dragged into this world''s mess by being a target, then, it is really good to have someone of this world to protect him. Also, they can also work together with Hao Baiyun regarding their cases.


    But, still¡­ still - ! Huo Ling felt unwillingness to this!


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called.


    Huo Ling froze. He doesn''t know how many times did Yi Bing call his name today, but this time, he felt the gravity in Yi Bing''s tone.


    "Why are you so angry?" Yi Bing asked.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer.


    "Is it because I hid things from you, or ¨C " Yi Bing said as he stared at him. " ¨C you missed the chance of being together with your family, in this world?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank. Then, suddenly, his expression turned nk. "Pardon my insolence, sir ¨C " he said, his tone sarcastic. " ¨C but aren''t these two questions just one question?" he asked.


    "Mn?" Yi Bing raised his brows, indicating for him to borate his words.


    "Because of the former one, thetter one happened." Huo Ling spoke. "So, if I choose either of the two, it is the same as admitting to both of them!" he exined and frowned.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just stared at him for a long while. "¡­ pft." He covered his mouth as his shoulder shook. Then, he looked away. But, obviously, he is stillughing.


    A vein popped in Huo Ling''s forehead as he clenched his fist, itching to hit Yi Bing. Suddenly, both their eyes sharpened and they jumped, just in time when they heard a ''crack'' sound!


    Huo Ling and Yi Bingnded on top of the eave and looked around. Then, their faces became serious when they saw that there are still passersby, but they didn''t notice anything strange in their surroundings.


    "A domain?" Huo Ling asked as he warily looked around, looking for where that sound came from.


    "This world is really so troublesome. Tch." Yi Bing clicked his tongue as he narrowed his eyes. He lowered his gaze and looked at the ground.


    Huo Ling followed where he is looking at and his eyes widened when he saw arge crack on the ground! And the spot where the cracks areing from is where he had stood earlier! "You¡­ covered the ground with ice?" he asked as he turned to Yi Bing and looked at him in disbelief. "Thin ice?" he said, but this thin ice is not that thin as its name.


    Despite looking for fragile and translucent, this thin ice is acting like a very strong wall!


    "En." Yi Bing answered, but his gaze has been on that spot. If he hasn''t put it in his mind about Huo Ling being targeted now and had lowered his guard, even if they have avoided the attack, Huo Ling might not be unharmed like he is now since the enemy is very sneaky!


    Thinking this, Yi Bing is angrier.


    "It should be that same sneaky monster." Huo Ling said as they looked around. "Judging of what it can do, it should be a monster with a spatial power, and can pass through anywhere within its domain." He took a deep breath. "Earlier, it might have been an unexpected surprise to it when it found me so it didn''t create a domain to catch me. Now, it was prepared." He sighed.


    Yi Bing clenched his fists. "We have to find until where its domain reaches, and then go out." He said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded and raised his hand. Arge ball of fire appeared above his hand.


    Yi Bing looked at him before he smiled. His ice currently acts as a defensive wall around them whereas Huo Ling will use his fire as an offense to ''smoke'' out the enemy. "Go!" he told him.


    "Yes!" Huo Ling answered as he flew mid-air while controlling the fire that is flying around, searching for the enemy.


    Yi Bing clenched his fists as he stared hard at Huo Ling''s figure at the center. Although this looks like Huo Ling is sniffing out the enemy, actually, he is acting as the bait to lure the enemy out. Suddenly, Yi Bing''s figure disappeared.


    The enemy hiding somewhere uttered a sound of surprise when he saw it. "Who is this man?" he asked as he tried to search for Yi Bing''s figure that just suddenly disappeared. He felt a rising panic in his heart since things suddenly got out of his control after this mysterious man disappeared!


    It was his own domain yet he has lost sight of one of them. Since he has his own domain, naturally, he wanted to restrict his target''s powers, too, so that his target wouldn''t be able to fight back! But, he can''t, since he is unable to. He can only trap his target inside his domain but not restrict them aside their freedom, which is definitely an irritating situation.


    "I have to capture this nine-tailed fox now!" the monster said as he reached his hands out, and a pair of hands suddenly appeared behind Huo Ling, wanting to grab him.


    But, who knows that this pair of unsightly hands suddenly were grabbed instead!


    "How dare youy your filthy hands on him!" it was Yi Bing.

 Chapter 612 - Last One

    Yi Bing''s tone is chilling and his eyes are freezing. Even though the monster can''t see Yi Bing, but what he currently feel is demonstrated by his hands that are now frozen stiff. The monster''s entire body froze, figuratively because of fear, and literally because Yi Bing is freezing him with his ice power.


    Then, Yi Bing forcibly yanked the monster out of where it is hiding, making the monster give a loud shriek since it is unwilling toe out!


    "So, there he is." Huo Ling said with a frosty tone before he snapped his fingers.


    A ball of fire appeared beneath the monster''s feet that is shaking as Yi Bing raised it by its hands, as if a pig awaiting to be ughtered.


    "AAAAAAAH!!!" the monster screamed because it is being frozen from above while being roasted from below.


    The monster''s domain finally disappeared.


    "Xiao Ling!" it was Hao Baiyun. "You are still here¡­" he said and sighed in relief as his group ran towards them with Xiao Hualing following behind them. "We sensed a strange presence in this area when we are about to leave. We thought it was a yao making trouble but, as expected, it is a monster!" he exined and frowned as he red at the monster shrieking while Yi Bing and Huo Ling are torturing it with ice and fire, respectively.


    Lan Tian''s brow twitched because the monster is very noisy. Zi Chen took out a handkerchief and stuffed it inside the monster''s mouth.


    "Ugly." Tang Tang said as he pointed the monster.


    "En. Very ugly." Tian Tian nodded in agreement as he hid his younger brother behind him.


    Yi Bing turned to them. "Take this back with you and interrogate it." He said as he handed the monster whose now half-dead after he froze its arms while Huo Ling burnt its legs. "Surely, you know how to extract information?" he said and nced at Gu Xingfeng whose lip twitched in annoyance.


    "En." Gu Xingfeng answered while Jin Chulin took out a qiankun pouch that sucked the monster inside.


    "Xiao Ling. What about you?" Hao Baiyun asked as he looked at Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing nced at Huo Ling before he turned to Hao Baiyun. "We will search this monster''sir in the city." He answered.


    They all fell silent. They know what Yi Bing meant, that there should be an organization of the monsters hiding in here, or else, where would this powerful monster that can create domain appear here?


    "I understand." Hao Baiyun sighed. "Thank you for capturing this monster. We won''t waste your efforts." He said.


    "En." Yi Bing just said before he turned to Xiao Hualing who became a part of the background again.


    She should be called a wallflower now.


    "You send the information to us, including of that monster''s identity." Yi Bing told her. He is referring to the information regarding the Golden-Haired Monkey n.


    "I understand!" Xiao Hualing answered and bowed.


    "We will take our leave!" Yi Bing said as he grabbed Huo Ling''s hand before they disappeared.


    "Teleportation?!" Zheng Jian eximed. "Mr. Bigshot really is a bigshot. He is powerful!" he said.


    The others nodded in agreement. Then, they turned to Xiao Hualing.


    Xiao Hualingughed. "I am just¡­ a small flower." She said and scratched her head. "Do you know someone from the flower n? Maybe I can ask them about the flower n''s powers and how to use them?" she asked.


    Hao Baiyun, Gu Xingfeng and the others. "¡­" not only she is clueless of this world, but she is also clueless what she actually is! They thought and ced a palm on their face, as if they can''t bear to see her pitiful expression. Then, they looked at Zheng Jian who is a tree spirit.


    Truly, yao that arend-rted are airheads!


    ¡­


    Somewhere¡­


    "Shizun¡­ shizun, please don''t leave me!" a young man cried as he knelt beside the bed where an old man lies weakly and is about to die. "Shizun!" he called.


    "The world of today is unlike of the world in the past where qi is very abundant¡­" the old man who is the teacher of the young man said. "The only thing that it is still simr to the past is the existence of the yao¡­ and of the monsters in the West¡­" he said with a sigh. "But, us¡­ we were all forgotten, as we all declined while time passed, and technology advanced, which also can capture the evil yao and monsters." He coughed.


    "Shizun¡­ please speak no more!" the young man said with tears on his face.


    "Xiao Mu¡­" the old man called as he took a deep breath. "They have all looked down upon us after they have created those devicesparable to our spiritual devices, making no one want to join us anymore, and so we further declined." He said and closed his eyes. "Now, you have be thest one¡­ thest one of us¡­ now that I am ¨C " he said and gasped.


    "Shizun¡­ shizun?!" the young man cried, panicking.


    The old man faintly smiled. "But, despite everything, they won''t be able to do what you can do ¨C " he said and opened his eyes using all his strength to look at his disciple. " ¨C you can dispel the evilness within one''s heart¡­ and make their souls pass peacefully, after releasing them from their grievance, resentment¡­ so, xiao Mu ¨C " he said as he sharply inhaled since he can feel his strength leaving him. "Don''t discriminate, but look at everything with fairness in your eyes. Our fellow humans can be our enemies while the yao who are supposed to be our enemies might be our allies¡­ your allies¡­ so ¨C " he raised his hand and touched the top of his disciple''s head.


    The young man bitterly wept.


    "Now that you have be alone¡­ tread carefully in this world¡­" the old man said. "Also¡­ I believe that you won''t be alone anymore." He told him.


    The young man looked at him with a confused gaze.


    The old man smiled. "You will find the one in your heart soon¡­ very soon¡­ so even if you are alone as thest exorcist, you won''t be lonely in life." He told him as he drew hisst breath.


    The young man''s eyes widened in shock. "SHIZUN!!!" he screamed as he cried.


    The remaining servants sighed with regret because their old master has died. They are just ordinary people, and they were sent here by the old man''s children to look after their father to apany him in hisst days. They have already heard that the old man is an exorcist. It is really unfortunate that none of his children are willing to be an exorcist since they are all tied to worldly affairs.


    But, the old man''s fortune came when he found this young man, who had been just a child, then. The old man raised the child and made the child apany him, and finally, taught the child how to be an exorcist since he saw the child has a talent, and, fortunately, is willing. The child also surprisingly is very talented in medicine, which prolonged the old man''s life until today, when he can no longer seize the old man''s soul from the hand of the soul envoy that will fetch him.


    "Eh? Isn''t this Mu Li?" Huo Ling muttered after he and Yi Bing arrived.


    "¡­ you have another soul assignment in this world?" Yi Bing looked at Huo Ling in surprise.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling nodded and saw the old man''s soul left his body. "Hello, sir." He greeted and respectfully bowed.


    "Soul envoys¡­" the old man said.


    "We are now called ''grim reapers''." Huo Ling grimaced. Then, he looked at Mu Li.


    The old man noticed his gaze. "Xiao Mu''s time shouldn''t be around, right?" he nervously asked.


    Huo Ling shook his head. "No." he answered.


    The old man sighed in relief. "You know my disciple?" he asked.


    Huo Ling was startled. "You can tell?" he asked.


    The old man nodded. "I calcted his fate before, and know that this lifetime of his is just a passing one." He said.


    Huo Ling fell silent. "¡­ he was also a disciple before of someone distinguished as you." He honestly said.


    The old man heartilyughed.


    "Does sir¡­ wanted to visit his children for onest time before I send you?" Huo Ling asked.


    But, to their surprise, the old man shook his head and his soul started to dissipate. "As soon as I left my children, because they have forsaken me, I vowed that only xiao Mu is my family." He said. "You sirs¡­" he looked at them.


    "Actually, we are here for another reason¡­ we will stay in this world longer, so we can look after your disciple on your behalf." Huo Ling told him.


    The old man was surprised, before he smiled happily. "Then, I can leave at ease." He said and closed his eyes as his soul was covered in a bright light before he finally disappeared.


    Huo Ling sighed with emotion. "He is a good person." He said after he saw the bright light.


    It was the Light of Virtue.

 Chapter 613 - Devoured

    The Light of Virtue appears only when the person, who has umted many merits in their life, die, making their death pass peacefully and painlessly, and their reincarnation, their next life, would be better.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded in agreement.


    Huo Ling opened his Death Note and saw the old man''s biography was written in the Temporary Assignments section. "Hm? Why isn''t he saying anything? Shouldn''t he be able to see us, given that he is an exorcist?" he asked when he saw Mu Li just kneeling there.


    "He passed out from stress." Yi Bing answered as he pulled Mu Li with the back of his cor and they saw that Mu Li''s eyes are called.


    "What a pitiful child." Huo Ling sighed as they ced Mu Li on the couch.


    Earlier, they were wandering in the big S City to search for the possible hideout of the monsters when Huo Ling''s Death Note vibrated and turned hot, thus they changed their direction and went here to ferry a soul who will be having a direct reincarnation.


    "But, I didn''t expect to meet Mu Li here¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he looked at Mu Li. Well, it shouldn''t be said ''meet'' since Mu Li doesn''t know him. "Since he is here, then Zhuo Xia should also be here." He said and opened his Death Note.


    Since Mu Li and Zhuo Xia are both his permanent soul assignments, then he can look up their biographies in the other worlds. Of course, there is a restriction in this, too, for knowing too much can sometimes be bad. Huo Ling is just a junior grim reaper right now. Even if he has permanent soul assignments, he can only see the biographies of Mu Li and Zhuo Xia in the world where the three of them are currently present.


    This is like what Yi Bing did when he stalked him before, without Huo Ling knowing it. But, of course, in Huo Ling''s case, this was just a coincidence, since he knows that he can''t open Mu Li''s and Zhuo Xia''s biographies if they won''t be in the same world.


    But now, the three of them are. As expected, Huo Ling also saw Zhuo Xia''s biography, confirming that Zhuo Xia is also here. This is the advantage of crossing the Pathway of the Clouds together, since the possibility of being together in the same world in the next life would be higher.


    "¡­ eh?" Huo Ling muttered in surprise when he saw Zhuo Xia''s biography.


    "What happened?" Yi Bing asked and ignored the servants outside hanging white cloths all around the mansion for the mourning period.


    "Nothing really happened. It is just¡­" Huo Ling answered. "Zhuo Xia, he is¡­!" he eximed as he showed the Death Note to Yi Bing.


    "Oh?" Yi Bing''s brows raised. "This is interesting..." he said and smiled.


    "¡­ don''t be like that. I now feel worried about Mu Li and Zhuo Xia." Huo Ling sighed, feeling vexed.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Huo Ling¡­" he called.


    Huo Ling raised his hand. "I know! Worrying is just one thing while meddling is another thing." He said as his face looked serious. "I won''t do anything!" he told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing fell silent when he remembered that it was him who was meddling just earlier by telling Hao Baiyun about Huo Ling''s life in this world. He sighed in defeat. "What will you do next?" he asked.


    "Take him with us." Huo Ling answered.


    Yi Bing didn''t expect this. "¡­ huh?" he muttered and blinked. "Huo Ling¡­" he called.


    Huo Ling is angry again. So, Huo Ling should be doing this, taking Mu Li with them, so that Yi Bing won''t have a chance to talk with him and make peace with him.


    "Mu Li isn''t qualified to attend his master''s funeral." Huo Ling cut him off. "So, he will be leaving tonight. And he and his master''s ties now ended after his master died. He, as an exorcist, now will be alone and be a drifting vagabond." He said. "Rather than let him go alone, we should take him with us since he will be useful." He exined.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" you obviously sound fake. He thought, but he didn''t say anything else and can only sigh in defeat. "Alright." he said and looked away with pursed lips.


    Huo Ling held himself back not to scoff and he sneered. Then, he schooled his expression.


    "Mnh¡­" Mu Li grunted as his eyelids twitched, indicating that he is about to wake up. "Shizun¡­" he called as a tear fell from his eyes. "Shizun¡­" he called. Obviously, he is dreaming of his master.


    Huo Ling felt his heart throbbed and ached, pitying this child. Mu Li is an orphan in this world so his master has be a father to him, and has be his only family in this world. He is really very pitiful.


    "Shall we take him away now?" Yi Bing asked when he heard the iing footsteps.


    "En." Huo Ling answered in a soft tone as he picked up Mu Li. "Let''s go." He said as he flew to the roof, carrying the sleeping Mu Li in his arms.


    Yi Bing followed behind him, and they left without the servants noticing.


    "Hm? Where did that young man go?" one of the servants asked when they didn''t see Mu Li.


    "Who knows? Maybe he has stolen some jewelries and ran away!" someone said. "Quickly, search the mansion! ''exorcists''?! Ha!" that person sneered as he marched inside the old man''s room.


    The other servants are timid and remained silent as they followed behind him.


    "Huh. The madam is truly ashamed of him¡­ it was only the madam''sst drop of kindness that he didn''t send her father to a nursing home and let him stay in this mansion!" that person continued as he kicked the foot of the bed where the old man''s corpse lied.


    The other servants were frightened by this because they feared the dead for it might haunt themter in their sleep thus they took a step back in fear.


    "What are you scared for?!" that person asked and red at them. "Hurry up with the arrangement for the funeral! The sooner we are finished with this, the better! The madam has been nning to sell this mansion for a long time! Although old, it is sold to a high price because of its historical value!" he told them.


    "Yes, yes!" the other servants answered and fled in all directions while that person took out his phone to call for the funeral service.


    He didn''t notice the ck smoke behind him and is crawling to his feet.


    ¡­


    Hao Baiyun''s Vi, underground.


    "This monster¡­ it is definitely a foreign one, thus it is a monster." Lan Tian said.


    "En." Zi Chen nodded in agreement. "But, how did it possess a domain ability?" he asked and frowned.


    "Domain ability, like our qiankun pouch, naturally belongs to our country." Lan Tian said as his brows knitted.


    "Say¡­" Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "Does the Golden-Haired Monkey n have a domain ability?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he looked at them.


    Their expressions changed when they heard his question.


    "They do?" Gu Xingfeng''s face became serious.


    "In the past, they did." Hao Baiyun answered as he entered the room. He just returned after Tian Tian and Tang Tang have fallen asleep. Zheng Jian and Jin Chulin are watching over them.


    "Boss." Lan Tian and Zi Chen greeted and bowed.


    "What do you mean?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he kissed his husband.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "Chief Gu, don''t you already know what this implies?" he asked and winked at him.


    Gu Xingfeng grinned at his husband''s teasing. But, his heart feels anxious. "The Golden-Haired Monkeys that have been missing must have been devoured by these monsters?" he said.


    "En." Hao Baiyun nodded as the smile on his face disappeared and he also became serious. "Do you know why the Golden-Haired Monkeys have golden hair?" he asked.


    "¡­ weren''t that because they were born that way?" Gu Xingfeng asked. Even if he is now married to a yao, his knowledge about them is still limited.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. "No." he answered. "The Golden-Haired Monkey n''s powers lie on their hair." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng was stunned. This is the first time that he heard that a yao''s power is in their hair!


    Hao Baiyun''s brows raised. "What? Our fox n''s power lies on our tail, so what is wrong if the Golden-Haired Monkey n''s powers lie on their hair?!" he asked, feeling angry as he red at his husband.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately apologized. "No, no¡­ I was wrong¡­ I was just¡­" he muttered as he hugged Hao Baiyun to appease the other''s anger.


    Lan Tian and Zi Chen who are standing on the side coldly sweated. Just then, the door opened and two people appeared. One is tall while the other one is half a head shorter.


    "Boss." They called.. They are Jing Yu and Fei Xuli.

 Chapter 614 - Skinned

    "A suspicious cargo ship left the country three days ago." Fei Xuli reported as they all sat down.


    "They should be carrying the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys, then?" Hao Baiyun said and frowned as he recalled therge number of the Golden-Haired Monkey n members had gone missing, which are most likely dead. It was just that there has no corpse of them were found, nor even traces of them being dead.


    It was only that one skinless corpse that Gu Xingfeng''s subordinate happened to find was the clue.


    "Indeed." Fei Xuli sighed in pity. "Also, there were skins of beasts being sold in the foreign ck markets." He added.


    "It must be the skin of those Golden-Haired Monkeys, then?" Gu Xingfeng guessed.


    Now, the case is slowly being clearer: the Golden-Haired Monkeys were being abducted. Their power were being sucked away from them before they were killed, and then skinned. Such a vicious crime¡­ who could have done this? And what is their objective? Why was it the Golden-Haired Monkey n? Did they offend someone?


    Fei Xuli''s expression is heavy as he nodded. "En." He answered.


    "But, the Golden-Haired Monkeys'' power would disappear on their hair if they died or were skinned, since their skin was separated from them." Lan Tian said.


    "Indeed." Hao Baiyun sighed. "But, what if their powers were sucked away before they died, and they were skinned after?" he asked.


    They all fell silent.


    "Sick perverts." Jing Yu can''t help but utter.


    They all nodded in agreement. They can''t help but pity the Golden-Haired Monkey n.


    "Xiao Yun¡­ earlier, you asked about why is the Golden-Haired Monkeys'' hair is gold." Gu Xingfeng said when he remembered. "You said that their power lies in their hair, thus their hair turned gold." He said.


    "En. That is right." Hao Baiyun nodded in affirmation.


    "Do the Golden-Haired Monkeys have other kinds of power?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "No more." Hao Baiyun answered.


    "¡­ ''no more''?" Gu Xingfeng''s brows knitted.


    Hao Baiyun looked at him. "Their power is a domain power. That is all." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng''s expression turned heavy. "I see." He muttered.


    The Golden-Haired Monkeys truly are unfortunate.


    "But, why would the culprits want a domain power?" Zi Chen asked.


    "We have to ask that monster." Fei Xuli pointed the monster hanging on the ceiling by a rope and is unconscious.


    Lan Tian immediately leapt mid-air and kicked the monster awake before hended on the floor on his feet. "So, this thing''s power is originally a Golden-Haired Monkey''s power?" he sneered in disgust as he gave the monster another kick.


    They can hear its bone cracking when that second kick hit.


    "AAAAH!!! It hurts! It hurts!" the monster shrieked as it iled its body. But, how can it break free from the spiritual rope that has a consciousness of its own?


    "Where did youe from? Who is your boss? Where did you find a Golden-Haired Monkey?" Hao Baiyun asked in a severe tone as he red at the monster that is shrieking like a banshee.


    The monster heard Hao Baiyun''s voice and he froze. "Nine-tailed fox?!" it eximed as its eyes widened before it shook its head. "No! You are not that nine-tailed fox!" it said as it gnashed its sharp teeth.


    Hao Baiyun frowned and his fists itched. Lan Tian and Zi Chen knows what their boss wanted to do and so they alternatingly beat the monster again. Fei Xuli''s and Jing Yu''s faces are cold. After all, the Golden-Haired Monkeys are their fellow yao. So, naturally, they mourn for their fellow yao and hate the ones who killed them.


    "You still won''t confess?" Gu Xingfeng asked and frowned as his eyes narrowed while he looked at the monster.


    The monster sensed the piercing gaze and rm bells rang inside its mind. "I¡­ I just - !" it said, panicking.


    Because it saw that Gu Xingfeng is just a human, it looked down upon him earlier, never treating him as a threat that is why it attacked Huo Ling earlier when he smelled the enticing smell of a pure, nine-tailed fox that was lost after Hao Baiyun got ''tainted'' by Gu Xingfeng.


    Who would have thought that due to his momentary carelessness and impulse, Huo Ling attacked him? He never ced it in his mind that Huo Ling might be able to know how to attack! But, because of this, he looked down even more on Gu Xingfeng since Gu Xingfeng didn''t protect Huo Ling earlier.


    It didn''t think that everything happened too fast earlier.


    "Speak!" Hao Baiyun yelled.


    "I¡­ I only found a dying monster!" the monster said. "I sensed that it has some power left on it, and I was also very hungry! So, I ate it¡­" it exined and looked at Gu Xingfeng in horror when he saw Gu Xingfeng''s dark expression.


    "Where did youe from? What kind of monster are you?" Fei Xuli asked.


    The monster didn''t want to answer, so Lan Tian and Zi Chen hit it again. "I will speak! I will speak!" it cried. "I am from¡­" it said as it stated a country in the West. "I¡­ I am a variant of a rat¡­" it said as it trembled in pain.


    As expected, it was a monster from the West. Or else, they would have already recognized it earlier, especially Hao Baiyun who is the chairman of the Yao Committee.


    "Where did you find the Golden-Haired Monkey?" Hao Baiyun asked. "And why are you here in our country?" he added.


    "I¡­ I found that monster while I snuck inside a ship to find food after I was kicked out by my group¡­" the monster answered.


    Their faces turned serious. As expected, it was trafficking and smuggling.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Ling!" Hao Baiyun eximed when they saw Huo Ling and Yi Bing in the living room and are waiting for them. "Huh? Who''s this?" he asked when he saw the young man sitting beside Huo Ling.


    "¡­ an exorcist?" Zi Chen said after he sniffed.


    Mu Li was coldly sweating since when he woke up, he found that one of these two men is a yao, and a very powerful one at that! He wanted to escape, but the other man with blue pupils looks also strong so he decided to act well-behaved at first.


    Who would expect for them to bring him, an exorcist, to a territory of the yao? And another powerful yao at that! What is their purpose?


    Huo Ling turned and rose from his seat when he saw Hao Baiyun. He hesitated for a moment before he sighed. "¡­ cousin." He called.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes brightened and he beamed. "Xiao Ling!" he called and hugged Huo Ling tight. "How are you? Why did you bring an exorcist here?" he asked and looked at Mu Li. "Is he your friend?" he added.


    "Uh¡­" Huo Ling muttered and nced at Yi Bing who just raised his brow at him.


    "Wait." Gu Xingfeng spoke. "Are you¡­ elder Lai''s disciple?" he asked as he looked at Mu Li.


    "You know him?" Hao Baiyun looked at Gu Xingfeng in surprise.


    Mu Li was also surprised when he saw Gu Xingfeng. "Chief Gu!" he cried as he rose from his seat. "Were you also captured by them?!" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" ''captured''? they thought and looked at Yi Bing and Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing just faintly smiled while Huo Ling guiltily rubbed his nose.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brow twitched. "No¡­" he answered. "He is my husband, Hao Baiyun." He pulled Hao Baiyun beside him. "You should have heard of him, right?" he asked Mu Li.


    Mu Li''s mind nked out for a second before his eyes widened in shock. "Hao¡­ Hao Baiyun of the Yao Committee?!" he eximed.


    "En. This is his residence." Gu Xingfeng exined.


    "Then¡­" Mu Li looked at Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "Why did you bring me here?" he asked them. "And you ¨C " he looked at Huo Ling.


    "Xiao Ling is my cousin!" Hao Baiyun said and pulled Huo Ling to him.


    "We brought you here to assist us in a case." Yi Bing answered.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "What case?" Mu Li asked.


    Gu Xingfeng exined to him about the Golden-Haired Monkeys.


    "I see¡­" Mu Li muttered as he pinched his chin. "You want me to find the traces of the Golden-Haired Monkeys and track it?" he asked.


    "Yes." Hao Baiyun nodded. "Fei Xuli." He called.


    "Yes." Fei Xuli answered and stepped forward. "We wanted to ask you to help us in confirming whether there were Golden-Haired Monkeys that were smuggled out of the country. The suspected location is at¡­" he said and told the details to Mu Li.


    Mu Li knows that the Yao Committee is a moral organization of yao, so he didn''t refuse. He also knows that there are also kind yao, as histe master said, and that he also dislikes evil acts such as smuggling.


    "Wait." Huo Ling suddenly spoke.. "Where is Xiao Hualing?" he asked them.

 Chapter 615 - Reunited

    Huo Ling was preupied with Mu Li earlier so he didn''t notice that Xiao Hualing wasn''t here. Yi Bing also didn''t notice, since he doesn''t care about her.


    "Oh, she¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered when he remembered.


    The door opened at this time, and Xiao Hualing entered.


    "Hm?" Xiao Hualing muttered when she noticed that they are all looking at her. She smiled. "Everyone! Look who I found!" she said and pulled the person hiding behind her to the front.


    It was a beautiful and obedient-looking young man with fair skin and round, bright eyes. One would like him in just a nce.


    "Zhuo Xia!" Hao Baiyun and his subordinates eximed as they went to him.


    "C ¨C Chairman¡­ chairman Hao!" Zhuo Xia cried as his eyes reddened when he saw Hao Baiyun. "Everyone¡­ everyone''s gone!" he told him.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened. "What?!" he eximed, then he looked at Xiao Hualing whose smile faded.


    She shook her head. "When I arrived, he was being chased." She told them. "I asked the people who chased him, but they refused to answer. Then, they killed themselves." She exined. "Judging by their bloody clothes, they might have¡­" she looked at Zhuo Xia who is trembling in fear and his face is pale.


    Hao Baiyun sighed as he pulled Zhuo Xia to his embrace. "I am sorry." He apologized.


    "What is going on?" Yi Bing asked.


    "The other ns are also being targeted, not just the Golden-Haired Monkey n." Lan Tian answered. "His n¡­ the Sunflower n, is one." He exined.


    Yi Bing''s face became serious.


    "Humans'' and yao''s cases are mixed¡­ I can''t distinguish which case is of the humans'' and which case is of the yao''s¡­" Gu Xingfeng sighed.


    "The crime rate became higher?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    "En." Gu Xingfeng nodded.


    "Have you seen the culprits?" Hao Baiyun asked Zhuo Xia.


    Zhuo Xia shook his head. "They look hideous¡­ I was scared." He answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, most yao really are good-lookingpared to the hideous monsters of the West¡­ they thought.


    "So there are also other problems in the yao¡­ hmm?" Huo Ling muttered after he turned and saw Mu Li stood beside him in a daze. "Mu Li? What''s wrong?" he asked him. Then, he followed where he is looking at, only to see Zhuo Xia who is still beingforted by Hao Baiyun and the others.


    "The exorcist? What''s wrong?" Lan Tian asked when he also saw Mu Li is staring at Zhuo Xia.


    The others turned to look at Mu Li, too.


    But, Mu Li ignored them and just resumed looking at Zhuo Xia. "You¡­" he said as he looked at Zhuo Xia in the eyes. "You said¡­ your name is ''Zhuo Xia''?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Zhuo Xia muttered and blinked as he nkly looked at Mu Li.


    "¡­ they know each other?" Hao Baiyun whispered to his subordinates.


    "Yes¡­" Zhuo Xia answered. "You know me?" he asked Mu Li.


    Mu Li''s whole being froze after he heard what Zhuo Xia said. "You¡­ don''t remember?" he asked as he looked at Zhuo Xia with widened eyes.


    Zhuo Xia''s brows knitted. "What should I remember?" he asked him, puzzled.


    The others are also puzzled.


    "I am your¡­ friend." Mu Li answered as his voice trembled, and also his body. He lowered his head. "We met each other¡­ when we were kids. But, you¡­" he said as he looked at Zhuo Xia. "You¡­ died¡­" he took a deep breath.


    The others also gasped in shock. "What did you say?!" Lan Tian asked.


    Fei Xuli''s brows knitted. "That''s impossible. The Sunflower n would have told us if Zhuo Xia died." He said.


    "Why?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Because Zhuo Xia''s healing ability is very strong." Zi Chen answered. "He is called ''the child of the Sun'', because his healing power, as well as life force, ising from the Sun. Thus, he can''t die, or else we will know that something happened to Sun." he exined.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling finally understood.


    "That can''t be!" Mu Li said as he turned to them. "He is my best friend! We supported each other as orphans, begged together in the streets. Until that winter, his body can''t hold on any longer¡­" his eyes turned red as he suppressed his tears. "I also almost died, but then I survived¡­ then, my master found me." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows knitted, thinking that either this is a coincidence, or suspicious. So, when he saw that his husband is silent, he knows that it is thetter. If this is a coincidence, then this is too much of a coincidence, for there are two people with the same name and face. This is more than just a case of a doppelganger.


    So, this case should be suspicious.


    "Zhuo Xia¡­" Mu Li called as he approached Zhuo Xia, who immediately took a step back. Mu Li froze on his feet as his face paled.


    "Mu Li¡­" Huo Ling called.


    "¡­ sunflower¡­" Mu Li muttered as he took a deep breath. "You said that he is from the Sunflower n?" he asked them.


    "Yes." Jing Yu nodded.


    "Then, was he ''born'' on the twenty-first of June ¨C " Mu Li said as he turned to them, particrly at Hao Baiyun who has been silent since earlier. " ¨C seventeen years ago, and at mount ¨C " he said and whispered the name of a mountain. Even though he whispered, but everyone naturally can hear it.


    They all gasped in surprise, and they looked at Hao Baiyun.


    "Yes." Hao Baiyun finally spoke.


    "Are you still going to deny that he is my best friend?!" Mu Li asked.


    Zhuo Xia looked at them in confusion.


    "Xiao Yun?" Gu Xingfeng called as he held Hao Baiyun''s hand.


    "I know his master, and he told me that their fate is cut off by life and death." Hao Baiyun said as he looked at Mu Li. "You master didn''t tell you that Zhuo Xia''s fate can''t be a mortal''s. You should know whether I am lying or not, since you know your master''s ability in fortune-telling." He told him.


    Mu Li didn''t speak.


    "He didn''t tell you about this, since he knows that you can''t let go of Zhuo Xia." Hao Baiyun continued. "And that, you also hate the yao, because it was due to them that Zhuo Xia died." He said.


    They were shocked. "What?! Zhuo Xia died because of a yao?!" they asked. "But, didn''t he say that Zhuo Xia died because of¡­?" they looked at Zhuo Xia, then at Mu Li whose fists are clenched tight.


    Mu Li lowered his head. "He saved me." He said. "We are orphans, so whether we die or be missing, no one would care about us. So, we were targeted by a yao." He looked at them. "But, we didn''t know that it was a yao at first. It looked like a human¡­" he gnashed his teeth.


    Their faces turned serious. Yao can turn into a human when they reached a certain level in cultivation.


    "The both of us were very grateful because there were still kind people in this world¡­ it was very generous to us to the point that it said that it wanted to adopt us." Mu Li said. "But, Zhuo Xia held me back¡­ he told me not to trust too much, since it was very suspicious for it was too generous to us. I¡­ didn''t listen to him." he said and closed his eyes tight. "I yearned for afortable life, and I want to take Zhuo Xia with me, so I¡­ I ¨C I went to look for it." He said and took a deep breath.


    They heaved a sigh of pity. They can guess what happened.


    "I found the ce where it told us to go find him. I wanted to show Zhuo Xia that it is a kind ''person'', so, in a rush, I ¨C " Mu Li bit his lip. " ¨C I opened the door¡­ I didn''t know that it was the door to hell for me." He bitterlyughed.


    They didn''t speak.


    "If Heaven can fall, then Hell can rise¡­ it is Hell on earth." Mu Li continued as his eyes became bloodshot. "There are many, many of them¡­" his breathing turned rugged, as if he was still in that scene. "Blood spilled and became a pool, covering the whole floor, and reflected their hideous faces¡­ limbs were thrown, intestines were strewn, and heads rolled¡­ I can still remember the shocked and horrified look of that boy the same age as us¡­" his tears fell. "His eyes stared at me, and I saw in his pupils my face who had a simr shocked and horrified expression as him whose head rolled on my feet¡­" he said.


    "Stop¡­" Huo Ling said as he clenched his fists.


    "My mouth fell open, but there was no scream¡­" Mu Li continued. "I took a step back, which was the biggest mistake of my life." He said. "They turned to me¡­ they noticed me, as well as Zhuo Xia behind me who was actually pulling me since earlier to escape." He bitterly smiled. "But how can I notice it? My whole body won''t listen to me¡­ I can''t move.." He told them.

 Chapter 616 - Indulgence

    "ENOUGH!" Huo Ling shouted.


    Everyone jumped, startled, after hearing Huo Ling shouted. They were immersed in Mu Li''s ''story'' earlier. Fortunately, Huo Ling woke them up.


    Mu Li was also startled. His voice abruptly stopped as his body froze. Then, he raised his head and looked at Huo Ling who is looking at him. His gaze is full of reproach. "I am sorry¡­" he said and lowered his head in shame.


    Huo Ling stared at him before he sighed. He then turned to Xiao Hualing. "Did you volunteer to find Zhuo Xia earlier?" he asked her.


    Zi Chen looked at Huo Ling in surprise. "That''s right!" he answered. "While we are on our way back here to detain that monster, we received a call for help from the people who are guarding the Sunflower n. Then, she said that she will find Zhuo Xia after she heard his name¡­" he exined as he looked at Xiao Hualing who smiled and nodded in affirmation.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. "Good." He said.


    Xiao Hualing was ttered after being praised. Huo Ling also uttered thanks, since he doesn''t need to find Zhuo Xiater.


    "You seem to know Mu Li and Zhuo Xia¡­ very well." Gu Xingfeng said and paused at the end since he was looking for an appropriate words to say.


    Mu Li was surprised by what Gu Xingfeng said and he turned to look at Huo Ling. That''s right¡­ when he woke up earlier, Huo Ling was carrying him. "Who are you?" he asked Huo Ling. "I don''t think I know you¡­" he told him.


    But, Huo Ling just waved his hand dismissively, indicating that he doesn''t want to say. He then turned to Hao Baiyun. "What did that monster say?" he asked. "Also¡­ what exactly is the Golden-Haired Monkey n, and what is happening to the other yao ns?" he said.


    Hao Baiyun heaved a sigh. "Let''s have dinner first, and then we will talk." He told them as he turned to Fei Xuli who is also acting as the head butler of the mansion.


    ¡­


    Stable World, Middle Heaven.


    "Ugh¡­" Shen Sheng grunted in annoyance after he read the message that Yi Bing sent him.


    Xiao Hun is coldly sweating as he floated before Shen Sheng with his head lowered. He also has seen Yi Bing''s message. He doesn''t fear being ''silenced'' by Shen Sheng since he has already died, and he also knows that Shen Sheng won''t kill him.


    It is just that¡­ "He is really unruly." He heard Shen Sheng said. Shen Sheng is referring to none other than Yi Bing.


    "Shen Taizi¡­" Xiao Hun weakly called.


    Shen Sheng pinched the space between his brows as he waved his other hand. Yi Bing''s message disappeared like a smoke. "He always challenges my authority, as well as my power¡­" he said and sighed.


    Xiao Hun grimaced. Shen Sheng may sound like he isining, and anyone who would hear what he say would think that Shen Sheng is dissatisfied of Yi Bing. But, in fact, he is actually doting. Just look at that smile on his lips! Who would say that Shen Sheng would kill Yi Bing?! He is actually indulging him!


    Suddenly, Shen Sheng frowned. He red at the door, and his eyes are piercing. Xiao Hun knows that Shen Sheng is ring at Ling Shiyi who is guarding the door outside. After Ling Shiyi recovered due to Shen Sheng healing him in the end, Ling Shiyi returned to his duty as the other doorkeeper of the Middle Heaven.


    Xiao Hun can''t help but sigh in pity. Before, Shen Sheng was proud of the angels and he loved them so much. But, now, how much he loved them before is how much he loathes them. Ys, he loathes them. Now, it was the grim reapers who Shen Sheng adores.


    The angels¡­ they will never receive againt he love of Shen Sheng that they lost.


    ¡­


    Special World 600.


    "Hmm¡­" Yi Bing muttered after he saw Shen Sheng''s reply. He replied thiste¡­ did Ling Shiyi piss him again? He thought and sent a reply tofort the other.


    "Who was it?" Huo Ling asked when he turned and saw that Yi Bing is tapping his watch. But, this watch is theirmunicator, so Yi Bing must be sending someone a message.


    They are currently having dinner. Mu Li and Zhuo Xia also joined them, with Mu Li feeling awkward since he is dining with yao. But, because Zhuo Xia is also there, he didn''t feel that much awkward anymore like earlier.


    "Xiao Ling." Hao Baiyun called.


    "Yes?" Huo Ling answered.


    "You¡­ are going to stay with us, right?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Huo Ling paused. He raised his head and looked at Hao Baiyun, before he turned to look at Tian Tian and Tang Tang who woke up after their nap. "Yes." he answered.


    Hao Baiyun sighed in relief and his eyes brightened as he happily smiled. Tian Tian also is happy, but he restrained his emotions, acting as if he is an adult. Meanwhile, Tang Tang looked confused, but seeing his dad and elder brother happy, then he is also happy.


    He saw that Huo Ling is smiling at him and he gave him a toothy grin. "Uncle!" he cutely cried.


    Everyone chuckled looking at the adorable toddler. Even the cold Yi Bing can''t help but smile. He looked at Huo Ling beside him, feeling happy for him. Fortunately, they returned in this world, so that Huo Ling could feel what a family is like, even just for a while.


    ¡­


    "Useless! USELESS!!!" a voice shrieked and a muffled sound was heard of something being kicked, followed by someone grunting in pain.


    "Boss¡­ boss! We also didn''t know!" someone said. "Who knows that monster was very greedy after we let ite with us?!" he said as he clenched his fists in anger.


    They let that grimy monster roam free so that it would act as their eyes and ears. But, who could have expect for it to betray them after it saw a pure nine-tailed fox?


    "A pure nine-tailed fox¡­ how could this happen?" he said. "We should have known of its existence¡­ it just suddenly appeared..." he frowned.


    "Why are you asking me?" his boss snapped. "You investigate about this nine-tailed fox. Even if that disgusting monster is greedy, but its nose couldn''t mistake. It should really be a pure nine-tailed fox!" he said. "There was only one¡­ just only one nine-tailed fox can bring the entire world to a disaster. So, many of them protected, guarded, that Hao Baiyun. But¡­ another one appeared¡­ and this one is pure." his eyes narrowed. "Hao Baiyun also already lost his use as a nine-tailed fox after being tainted by that policeman. Now, a pure nine-tailed fox appeared." he smiled.


    "This is a strange incident." The subordinate spoke. "No matter how one hide someone, they will be known in the end. Yet that pure nine-tailed fox seems to be around twenty-three¡­ for someone to be able to hide him for twenty-three years¡­" he looked at his boss.


    His boss sneered.


    The subordinate immediately lowered his head. "But, it is a fact that this pure nine-tailed fox has appeared." he said. "Could it be that the one who hid him for twenty-three years has passed away?" he asked.


    "You should have asked who is the parent of this pure nine-tailed fox." His boss said.


    The subordinate''s eyes brightened. "Yes! That''s right!" he eximed. He respectfully bowed. "Boss is very insightful." He said.


    His boss just scoffed. The subordinate didn''t tarry any longer and immediately left to investigate.


    ¡­


    Hao Baiyun''s mansion.


    "So, you mean to say that the monster is lying?" Huo Ling asked.


    "En." Hao Baiyun nodded in affirmation.


    "How can you say so?" Yi Bing asked.


    "Because someone was tailing us on our way here." Lan Tian answered.


    Huo Ling was surprised. Meanwhile, Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed.


    "It wasn''t from the mall where we parted¡­ it happened after we left the mall." Hao Baiyun exined.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed in admiration. "You yao are really sharp." He praised. He didn''t notice that they were being followed.


    Hao Baiyun chuckled while Fei Xuli snorted. "Mortal." He muttered.


    "They should be that monster''s allies." Zi Chen spoke.


    Lan Tian nodded in agreement. "You are right." He said. After all, when they were with Tian Tian and Tang Tang, no one was following them.


    It was only after they captured that monster that they were followed.


    "Then, they really must have an organization." Huo Ling sighed.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "How will you exin Huo Ling''s existence to themittee?" Yi Bing suddenly asked.


    They turned to him.


    Hao Baiyun''s face became serious. "As my cousin." He answered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Yi Bing''s expression slightly eased when he heard that. But, the coldness in his eyes didn''t disappear. "If any of them would dare to harm or try anything ''funny'' to Huo Ling ¨C " he said as his eyes narrowed dangerously. " ¨C I won''t hesitate destroying your world.." He told them.

 Chapter 617 - Clan

    Everyone took a sharp breath and their blood turned cold. They don''t dare think that Yi Bing is joking. But, they believe him not because he is from the Stable World. They believe his words because Yi Bing isn''t the type to speak nonchntly, much less he is a braggart.


    And this aura¡­ they felt that they couldn''t breathe. They can''t even blink!


    "Yi Bing." Huo Ling called with a sigh in his voice.


    Yi Bing retracted his aura, and even heavily gasped and panted, catching their breaths. In just one second, their backs are drenched with sweat, and their faces were pale. Fortunately, Tian Tian and Tang Tang were already sent back to their rooms. Or else¡­


    "I swear¡­ on my life¡­ I won''t let them harm xiao Ling!" Hao Baiyun said as he catch his breath.


    "Good. I will remember your words." Yi Bing nodded in satisfaction and he sipped his drink as if he didn''t try to kill them earlier.


    Gu Xingfeng''s expression turned cold. But, he can''t do anything. His fists clenched because he felt powerless. Suddenly, he felt Hao Baiyun held his hand. Only then did he unclenched his fists.


    "Why are you speaking like that?" Huo Ling asked and frowned as he red at Yi Bing. "It is not as if I can''t defend myself?" he said.


    Yi Bing froze. "My bad." He apologized and lowered his gaze.


    Everyone. "¡­" what is this feeling of being fed of dog food?! They thought. Just look at Huo Ling express his dissatisfaction at Yi Bing, who almost killed them earlier and can even destroy their world! If this isn''t love, then they don''t know how can Yi Bing tolerate being treated by Huo Ling like this!


    "What about Zhuo Xia?" Mu Li asked. "Why are they hell-bent on taking him, or killing him? It just isn''t because he is the son of the Sun?" he asked them.


    "That is right." Hao Baiyun nodded as he looked at Zhuo Xia who is just silent. "Aside from being the son of the Sun, they wanted to take him because his healing power¡­" he looked at Mu Li. "It can revive someone who died." He said.


    Mu Li, Xiao Hualing, Huo Ling and Yi Bing were stunned.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. "That is not all." He continued. "They have already heard about Zhuo Xi being formerly human, and then has be a yao. So, they believe that Zhuo Xia''s power also can turn a human to a yao." He exined.


    "That''s preposterous!" Mu Li eximed.


    But, Huo Ling''s eyes narrowed when he thought of something. Yi Bing nced at him and his lips quirked up.


    "Could it be that they n to turn the entire human race to a yao race?" Huo Ling sharply asked.


    Their eyes widened in shock. They didn''t expect for Huo Ling to grasp the main point.


    "Or¡­ monster race?" Huo Ling continued as he looked at Hao Baiyun who wryly smiled.


    "You are right." Hao Baiyun nodded in affirmation.


    "That''s absurd!" Mu Li said.


    "Of course it is absurd." Yi Bingughed.


    They looked at him.


    "Not to mention turning the entire human race to a monster race or yao race¡­ turning even just one human to a yao or a monster¡­ do you think it is easy?" Yi Bing asked them.


    They fell silent.


    "There are three ways to be a yao." Yi Bing spoke as he ced his cup on the table. "First, being born as a yao. That is, your birth parents are a yao." He said. "Second, that yao transfer its core, including its power, to a human, thus a human bes a yao, though slowly." He looked at them. "And third, which is the most important of all, your soul ispatible in bing a yao." He took a deep breath. "Even if the first two methods was used, they would face difficulties if their soul would be ipatible in bing a yao." His lips quirked up. "In short, to be a yao, your soul is the most important." He finished.


    A long silence fell and no one dared to speak, since they didn''t expect for Yi Bing, who is an outsider of this world, to know everything, including this matter of being a yao.


    "Let us talk about the how to be a monster, then." Yi Bing said.


    Everyone''s ears immediately perked up. After all, the yao and the monsters, although somewhat simr, are still different. You could even say that both are enemies.


    "To be a monster, there are also three ways." Yi Bing spoke. "First, be cursed. This is the main difference between yao and monsters, because yao could never be born from a curse." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement. This is also the reason why yao are pure, including their power, thus they are strong. Being cursed is tainting the soul, thus they can''t be a yao.


    "Second ¨C " Yi Bing continued. " ¨C is cannibalism." He said.


    Everyone''s expressions turned ugly when they heard it. Even though some yao would eat humans or fellow yao, they would never cannibalize! Because it is a sin! Andmitting a sin is equivalent in staining your soul, thus the power would lessen because the soul was tainted!


    "Third ¨C " Yi Bing spoke. " ¨C and is themon between the yao and the monsters¡­ being born as a monster." He said.


    They fell silent. This is why the yao and the monsters are simr, and would sympathize each other. Because being born as a yao or a monster was never their choice, and they could only ept that fate.


    "You really know a lot!" Gu Xingfeng praised.


    "How can he not?" Huo Ling said and sneered as he rolled his eyes at Yi Bing whose lip twitched. "He disguised as my neighbor in the Caribbean, and for many years, thus he should have stayed in this world for the same years¡­ so, how can he not know of these things?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" so this is why Huo Ling was mad at Yi Bing earlier! He was deceived! They thought and looked at Yi Bing in surprise. They didn''t expect this cool and aloof bigshot could actually do things like disguising?!


    "I already apologized, didn''t I?" Yi Bing asked.


    "When?" Huo Ling blinked as he nkly looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" well, it seems that he really didn''t since he apologized to Huo Ling when he was still not a grim reaper yet¡­ "I am sorry." He said in a soft tone.


    Huo Ling frowned and turned his back on him.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" and he has worse temper now¡­ he thought and helplessly sighed.


    Hao Baiyun coughed, trying to relieve the tense atmosphere. "Xiao Ling¡­ go with me and choose your room?" he asked.


    Huo Ling turned. "En." He nodded and rose from his seat.


    Hao Baiyun smiled and took Huo Ling away. Fei Xuli, Jing Yu, Lan Tian and Zi Chen didn''t dare stay any longer because they saw Yi Bing''s dark face. They pulled the dazed Mu Li and the confused Zhuo Xia away and brought them to the guest rooms.


    That left Yi Bing and Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed as he poured their cups with tea. "During our fifth anniversary, I wanted to surprise xiao Yun." He spoke. "Because I wanted to surprise him, I didn''t tell him my n that day. We have been together for a long time, and he is a yao so he has keen senses. So, he noticed that I was hiding something from him." he said.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just silently listened. He knows that Gu Xingfeng would tell him something about reconciliation. It is not that Yi Bing doesn''t know how to reconcile with someone¡­ well, he actually really doesn''t know, since no one dared to offend him, nor anyone dared to get mad at him just looking at his cold expression and aloof demeanor. Even if they hate him, they wouldn''t dare get mad at him because they are afraid of him.


    Yi Bing, of course, doesn''t care about anything. He is a grim reaper, so he is emotionless in the first ce. Just that, everything changed for him when he met Huo Ling. He started to care, he started to worry, and he started to feel anxious, just like right now, because Huo Ling is mad at him.


    Even if earlier, at the mall, theyughed together, Yi Bing knows that Huo Ling didn''t entirely epted his apology and is still angry at him. Huo Ling just masked his feelings earlier, and Yi Bing knows it. Despite that, he acted surprised tonight even if he already knew.


    "Xiao Yun confronted me." Gu Xingfeng continued. "I can''t tell him, of course, or else what would be the point of surprise? So, he got mad." He sighed. "He didn''t use me that I have a mistress, since he has faith in me. What he asked me is that whether my love to him has faded, or maybe I am dabbling in something dangerous." He said.


    "So, how did you cate him?" Yi Bing finally asked.


    Gu Xingfeng smirked. "I kissed him.." he answered.

 Chapter 618 - Conversation

    Yi Bing. "¡­" well¡­ isn''t that romantic? He thought, then grimaced. He heaved a sigh. "Huo Ling and I¡­ our situation is different from yours." He said as he took his cup and drink.


    "I can see." Gu Xingfeng muttered.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" one more and I might vite the rules of prohibiting reaping souls that wouldn''t die yet. He thought as he suppressed the irritation he felt.


    "How much do you know about this world?" Gu Xingfeng suddenly asked.


    "Just enough, things rted to Huo Ling." Yi Bing answered. "What is so special about the Golden-Haired Monkey n and the Sunflower n?" he asked. "Even if the other yao ns were also being attacked, the Golden-Haired Monkey n and the Sunflower n are being attacked frequently." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded in agreement. "I know one thing about them." he said. "Their ns have the least numbers, that is why they are the ones being attacked first." He told him.


    Yi Bing''s brows knitted. "Attacking the smallest ns is reasonable, and after these two ns were wiped out, it will still strike terror because, smallest ns or not, wiped out is wiped out." He said.


    "That''s correct." Gu Xingfeng said. "As for what is special about them¡­ the Golden-Haired Monkey n stores their powers in their hair, thus their hair would turn of golden color. And the deeper the color, the stronger their power." He exined. "Not only will they obtain the Golden-Haired Monkeys'' power, they can also sell their skin." He frowned.


    Yi Bing''s expression looked disgusted.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed. "As for the Sunflower n, what is special about them is their healing power, which they draw from the Sun." he continued. "You already know about Zhuo Xia. But, no matter how special Zhuo Xia is, there is still something that he doesn''t have which the Sunflower n has." He looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s eyes shed. "The yao body." He said.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Even if Zhuo Xia turned into a yao, and even have the same healing power, that was just his soul. He can''t have a yao body, that is, the Sunflower n''s true form ¨C sunflowers. They can be eaten." He exined. "And if they would obtain the Sunflower n''s healing powers, their regeneration ability would be stronger." He said. "That is why they wanted to have stronger healing power, since they believe that they won''t ever die¡­ their body would be that of immortal." He added.


    Yi Bing''s expression turned grim. He knows that the ''immortal'' that Gu Xingfeng has spoken here is different from the ''immortal'' that their country is referring to. The ''immortal'' that their country is referring to is your soul bing immortal and not your body. Even if your body dies, as long as your soul didn''t, you can still live through reincarnation, which is a good method, or possession, which is a bad method.


    As for the monsters'' meaning of being ''immortal'', that is just your body not dying. So, if someone found a method on how to destroy a monster''s body, it would be the end for the monster ¨C body and soul.


    Gu Xingfeng was shocked to hear this exnation of Yi Bing. "You are really insightful!" he said as he immediately sent a message to Hao Baiyun.


    Yi Bing didn''t say anything and just resumed drinking his tea. Only the sound of Gu Xingfeng''s phone and his fingers tapping the screen of his phone can be heard.


    After a while, Yi Bing spoke. "Since it is likely the monsters doing this¡­ how do you n to solve this?" he asked. After all, the foreign countries also have their organization of monsters.


    Gu Xingfeng took a deep breath. "As long as we have evidence, and that evidence won''t be destroyed by them, we will fight them to death!" he answered.


    Yi Bing nodded in understanding. This is why he doesn''t truly hate Gu Xingfeng. He knows that the man is a good person. A man of justice. He is really befitting of being a man ofw.


    "How about you?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    "As long as this world would be preserved, and its energy, then we won''t intervene." Yi Bing answered.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows knitted. He is obviously displeased. After all, the grim reapers will just act as bystanders while the humans, yao and monsters might die! But, he knows that Yi Bing is being honest here, since he doesn''t need to adhere to their world''sws.


    "If before, that would what I do." Yi Bing said.


    Gu Xingfeng stared at him.


    "But, ever since I have met Huo Ling, I started to care." Yi Bing said. "At first, I cared about his well-being. Then, I cared about his surroundings. Now ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C I cared about the ones he cared." He shook his head. "If my former self would be looking at me now, he definitely wouldn''t recognize me." He chuckled.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t speak, since he understands what Yi Bing means. After all, he once was like him, too, albeit their difference in their races.


    "If before, I would only care about the advantages and disadvantages. But now ¨C " Yi Bing said and looked at the stairs leading to the upper floor where Huo Ling is. " ¨C I also would fight. Not only for Huo Ling, not only for his family, not only for the people and the country, and not only for the world." He said. "I will fight for my belief, too." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled. "What you believe is right, and what you believe is good." He said.


    "''right''¡­ and ''good''¡­" Yi Bing muttered.


    What is right might not be good, but what is good might not be right. That is why Gu Xingfeng said these words both and not just either of mine. What you think is right might not be good for the others, and what you think is good for the others might not be right.


    In the end, what is right and wrong is based on thew, which was made by the people, and for the people. What is good or bad is based on the people. Yet, these might contradict each other. So, what should be the choice? It alles down in what you believe in, and which will you choose.


    The right, or the wrong?


    ¡­


    "Young master Hao?" Xiao Hualing muttered after she saw Hao Baiyun came out of Huo Ling''s room.


    Hao Baiyun raised his head and smiled when he saw her. "Going to visit xiao Ling?" he asked her.


    "En." Xiao Hualing nodded. "I have something to report to senior Huo." She answered.


    "Okay. He is still awake." Hao Baiyun stood on the side to let her pass.


    But, Xiao Hualing just stood there.


    "What is wrong?" Hao Baiyun asked, puzzled, when he saw her remained standing there.


    "Err¡­" Xiao Hualing scratched her cheek. "I better not, tonight. I should just wait for tomorrow¡­" she said.


    "Why?" Hao Baiyun smiled.


    "Aside from ady avoiding to visit a man''s room in the night, there will be someone that might get angry¡­" Xiao Hualing answered and grimaced as she nced downstairs.


    Hao Baiyun understood, and he smiled.


    "Young master, did you suspect me to be senior Huo''s lover?" Xiao Hualing curiously asked since the first time he looked at her, which was when she was with Huo Ling in that coffee shop, he was smiling brightly.


    "I did." Hao Baiyun honestly answered. "You two are both good-looking." He said.


    Xiao Hualing smiled. "Thank you for thepliment." She humbly said. "But, I don''t¡­" she said.


    Hao Baiyun cut her off. "I know." He said. "I know that you don''t like xiao Ling. You only see him as a younger brother." He exined.


    Xiao Hualing nodded in affirmation. "And senior Huo also¡­" she said.


    "En. He doesn''t like you. He only sees you as his elder sister." Hao Baiyun smiled.


    "Yes." Xiao Hualing sighed in relief.


    "Then, do you think that xiao Ling likes Yi Bing?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "¡­ huh?" Xiao Hualing muttered, startled. "Uh¡­ this¡­" she stammered.


    "It was obvious that Yi Bing likes xiao Ling." Hao Baiyun said.


    Xiao Hualing chuckled. "Senior Yi really is that obvious?" she said.


    "I have eyes." Hao Baiyun just said.


    Xiao Hualing knows what he meant. Yi Bing is truly very obvious. "Actually, it was in our rule that grim reapers can''t fall in love, nor have any affection." She slowly said.


    "En¡­" Hao Baiyun lowered his head. "Because they might not reap a soul but instead save it from the ws of death." He said.


    "That''s right." Xiao Hualing nodded.


    "It must very hard for him, then." Hao Baiyun said as he looked downstairs and saw the silhouette of Gu Xingfeng and Yi Bing.


    Xiao Hualing didn''t speak, since she knows what Hao Baiyun wanted to say.


    "To see xiao Ling die every time, yet unable to save him¡­ even just to make him live a little longer¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered. "No wonder why he became Liu Linglingg, because he knows that xiao Ling will die soon, as apensation, he wanted to apany him before his death.." he said.

 Chapter 619 - Incomplete

    Huo Ling clenched the doorknob tight after he heard what Hao Baiyun said. Then, he soundlessly returned to his bed and pulled the quilt over his head, attempting to sleep. Yet, who is he deceiving? Himself. He can''t sleep, especially after he heard what Hao Baiyun said about Yi Bing bing Liu Lingling to apany him in this life before Yi Bing would take his soul away when the day of his death arrives.


    From what Hao Baiyun said earlier, he learned that his mother became missing when she was young. She was likely abducted. And, no matter how much they search for her, they can''t find her. So, they never knew that she had a child ¨C Huo Ling. They didn''t even know who was the father of her child.


    From Yi Bing''s narration earlier in the coffee shop, Huo Ling''s biological father was Harry Walter ¨C thest patriarch of the Walter family, the famous family of the hunters. But, due to marrying within the family to preserve the purity of blood of the descendants, the Walter family declined. And with so much blood in their hands, they contracted in incurable illness.


    This was also the reason why Harry Walter and his lover, Jiang Ce, their love story ended in a tragedy, especially when Harry Walter deliberately provoked Jiang Ce and hurt him, so that the other would hate him forever, and would be less hurt when he dies due to his illness that he hid from him.


    "Where is Jiang Ce now?" Huo Ling asked as he sat up on the bed.


    Jiang Ce can be counted as his uncle, since Jiang Ce took care of Harry Jackson, Harry Walter''s clone, which was the father that Huo Ling recognized in this life.


    "Overseas." A deep voice answered. It was Yi Bing, who is currently standing before him.


    Huo Ling didn''t look at him and just maintained with him lowering his head. He doesn''t want to look at Yi Bing right now.


    "I will ask Hao Baiyun to take me to see my mother''s grave tomorrow." He spoke. "As for my father''s grave¡­ I will go see Jiang Ce so that we can go together to see ''him''." he said. He is referring to his biological father, Harry Walter.


    "En." Yi Bing answered. He didn''t do or say anything else and just resumed staring at the top of Huo Ling''s head.


    Silence fell upon them.


    "Do you hate me?" Yi Bing asked after a while. After all, it was him who made Huo Ling a grim reaper, thus being forgotten by his family in every world.


    "Will you take me to see my family in the other worlds?" Huo Ling quietly asked.


    "If that is what you wish, I will take you." Yi Bing answered as he knelt before Huo Ling.


    "Then, I won''t hate you." Huo Ling said as he lowered his head.


    Liar. Yi Bing thought, but he didn''t say anything and just stared at Huo Ling. Then, he raised his hand to touch Huo Ling''s cheek. "¡­ Huo Ling." he called as he took a deep breath.


    Huo Ling''s cheeks are wet.


    "I am sorry." Yi Bing said with a hoarse voice. His fingers touching Huo Ling''s cheeks and wiping his tears trembled as his hand froze. He doesn''t dare touch Huo Ling, because he is afraid that he will loathe him.


    For the first time, Yi Bing knows the feeling of fear. Because he started to care, and cared for that person''s thoughts and feelings. So, he doesn''t dare to be careless towards Huo Ling, even if, right now, he badly wanted to kill him tofort him, and not make him cry again.


    He feels remorse, and regret, because it was him who made Huo Ling end up like this ¨C a grim reaper and being forgotten by his family.


    Yi Bing heaved a sigh as he suppresses his impulse to kiss the other because he feels his heart aches as he looks at Huo Ling crying, or even just looking sad or disappointed. But, naturally, he can''t kiss Huo Ling, no matter how he wanted to right now. Their rtionship still hasn''t progressed that far, not to mention that Huo Ling hates him right now. So, he can only hug Huo Ling tofort him.


    Huo Ling, on the other hand, finally can''t hold back a sob. "It was you¡­ it was you who said that grim reapers can''t have emotions towards anyone or anything¡­ towards everything!" he said and finally raised his head to look at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s lips quivered and felt his heart being stabbed then twisted by a knife when he saw Huo Ling''s eyes are red and tears, once again, streamed down his fair cheeks.


    "Grim reapers can''t have emotions, especially towards their assignments!" Huo Ling continued. "Because if they did, then their task would be in jeopardy¡­ they might not be able to reap their assignment''s soul and ferry them to their reincarnation." He said as he took deep breaths. "Because of their sympathy, they would let their assignment live longer, which would vite the rules!" he closed his eyes tight.


    Yi Bing didn''t say anything and just let him speak.


    "Yes¡­ you didn''t change my death day." Huo Ling continued. "But, why did you have to act as my neighbor and lie to me!" he said as he pushed Yi Bing.


    Even though Hao Baiyun didn''t know anything about this ''Liu Lingling'', but Huo Ling could feel his emotions being shaken every tim he heard this name. How can he not guess it? He knows himself well. He fell in love with Liu Lingling!


    "You deceived me¡­ you are a liar!" Huo Ling shouted as he pushed Yi Bing hard.


    Yi Bing didn''t fight back and just let Huo Ling push him. Thus, he fell on the floor on his back. "I¡­" he finally found his voice.


    He heard hismunicator beep-ed and a message popped out.


    3257: Yi Bing! Sha Jiu went toin¡­ ehem, went to report to us, and thenter to Shen Sheng, together with Gu Shi, that Huo Ling''s emotions is unstable! This is the first time this happened! What the hell is wrong with him?! What did you do?!


    With so many exmation points, Yi Bing could guess how much Di San is panicking right now. But, Yi Bing doesn''t care and he ignored the message.


    "I¡­ did that because you would have died earlier if I didn''t do anything." Yi Bing said.


    "What do you mean?" Huo Ling asked.


    Yi Bing stared at the ceiling for a long time before he took a deep breath. "You should know that your mother, Hao Ning, is the strongest nine-tailed fox because she, like you are right now, was untainted and thus had the purest body and power." He said. "So, she waster sessfully abducted. I thought that she wouldn''t die, because she will have youter, yet, things didn''t go the way I thought it would." He sighed.


    Huo Ling is silent.


    "You can ask San Di¡­ I mean, Di San about thister." Yi Bing said and closed his eyes. "A Soul Fragment appeared in this world. It is unexpected, yet also expected, since this is a Special World after all." He said. "This world is rich in energy." He added.


    "A Soul Fragment¡­" Huo Ling frowned as his brows knitted.


    Yi Bing knows that Huo Ling already knows what a Soul Fragment is. "That Soul Fragment appeared, and it was slightly aggressive. It changed the environment." He continued. "Hao Ning, your mother, was about to die¡­ I had to interfere and save her." He told him.


    Huo Ling was shocked. If Hao Ning died, then Huo Ling wouldn''t be able to reincarnate in this world. Not only Yi Bing''s task will be disrupted, but Huo Ling''s reincarnation cycle, too¡­ he subconsciously shivered. "What will be the consequence if my reincarnation cycle was disrupted?" he quietly asked.


    "If not serious, then you will just miss a lifetime and will be given another lifetimeter to suffice your reincarnation cycle with nine lifetimes." Yi Bing answered.


    "And if it was too serious?" Huo Ling asked as he held his breath.


    "You will not be given a new lifetime to suffice this reincarnation cycle, and your reincarnation cycles would forever remain iplete." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling sharply inhaled as his blood became cold. He has read in the library of the City of the Dead what would happen if someone has an iplete reincarnation cycle. As to why it was in the library of the City of the Dead and not in the library of the Afterlife Department, he doesn''t care since he isn''t interested in intrigues.


    If a soul would miss a lifetime, thus his reincarnation cycle would be iplete, then, his lifetime after that lifetime he missed, he would have an illness or be crippled, making him an ''iplete'' person. Worse, he would have a serious or incurable illness, or that he would die.


    In short, he would be short-lived in his next lifetime.

 Chapter 620 - Choice

    Huo Ling felt a chill ran down his spine and his eyes widened in shock. His pupils shrank and trembled, and he turned his head to look at Yi Bing who is now looking at him.


    Their gazes met. Huo Ling already knows what Yi Bing wanted to say ¨C that Huo Ling''s luck is extremely bad. But, this time, it should just be the worst of all! If he missed this lifetime of his, then Huo Ling would have be crippled or terminally ill in his next lifetime!


    Huo Ling''s face paled in horror. He can still remember his life in the Stable World so he knows how bad can his luck be. But, he never would have imagined what would happen to him if he bes terminally ill or crippled! It is the worst of the worst!


    Yi Bing sighed when he saw Huo Ling''s expression. This is the reason why Di San didn''t pursue the matter of him saving Hao Ning before, or else it would have created a paradox with Huo Ling at the crux of the matter. This matter of him saving Hao Ning and disguising as Liu Lingling wasn''t written on his report that he submitted to Gu Shi. Only he and Di San knows about this.


    Oh, and also Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui, but they only know of the matter of his disguise as Liu Lingling and not of him saving Hao Ning. Missing a lifetime in a reincarnation cycle¡­ it is already terrifying. So, this information wasn''t ced in the library of the Afterlife Department but was ced in the City of the Dead, lest a grim reaper would have an ill intention towards his soul assignment andmit this crime.


    Anyway, no one would be able to get inside the library of the City of the Dead, either, since it is located in the terrifying Rainbow Tower, which no one dared to enter. So, who would bother with a library? But, Huo Ling is Yi Bing''s apprentice so he took Huo Ling in the library inside the Rainbow Tower. Thus, Huo Ling now knows of the consequence of missing a lifetime in a reincarnation cycle.


    "I didn''t intend to tell you this, since I didn''t want to scare you, much less make you feel indebted to me." Yi Bing said with a sigh as he sat up. "Me deceiving you is my mistake which can''t be erased. So, I will never ask you to forget your hate." He said as he secretly clenched his fists. "But, I still owe you an apology. I am sorry, Huo Ling." he said and lowered his head.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak. Yi Bing felt his heart was torn to pieces by a Soul Eater. No, what he feels right now is worse than that. Huo Ling will hate him¡­


    "I will leave for now. You go rest. It is alreadyte." Yi Bing said and immediately teleported away, thus he missed to see Huo Ling raising his head and looked at the spot where he was sitting earlier.


    "¡­ I don''t hate you, actually¡­" Huo Ling said with a hoarse voice. "I love you¡­!" he said and closed his eyes tight as he let his back fall on the soft bed. Then, he curled his body and hugged his knees as he buried his face and cried.


    He remembered that pair of blue pupils that makes one feel cold but then they look at Huo Ling with a warm and gentle gaze, which made Huo Ling forever fall for that gaze, and he can''t extricate himself from that gaze.


    That gaze¡­ it appeared just now when his and Yi Bing''s gazes met.


    ¡­


    "Thank goodness! Huo Ling''s emotions have finally be stable!" Di San''s voice from themunicator can be heard.


    "Is it?" Yi Bing absent-mindedly said.


    "It is!" Di San answered. "How did you coax your little lover¡­ ehem, apprentice?" he asked and coughed.


    Yi Bing''s body stiffened when he heard Di San said the word ''lover''. The expression on his face became unnatural for a moment before it returned to his usual cold and aloof expression. "Just talked." He answered. "And apologized." He added.


    "Eh?! So it was really you who riled Huo Ling up?!" Di San eximed. "I was just joking earlier and it was just my guess¡­" he muttered. "Yi Bing, you bastard! What did you do to your apprentice?!" he asked, feeling indignant for Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing naturally declined to answer. "He is currently targeted." He said, changing the topic.


    As expected, Di San was distracted. "Eh?! ''targeted''?! What happened?! Why is Huo Ling being targeted?!" he asked, panicking.


    "His soul became of a fox''s in this world, so the other yao and monsters sensed him and are after him." Yi Bing answered.


    Di San sharply inhaled. "That is right¡­ devouring a nine-tailed fox will greatly increase your power!" he eximed.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded in response.


    "Oh, geez¡­ I didn''t know that this world will be this dangerous!" Di San sighed as he paced back and forth, panicking and worried. "As expected of a Special World¡­" he sighed with emotion.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    "Yi Bing, how about the case that I gave you?" Di San asked.


    "It is more troublesome andplicated." Yi Bing answered.


    "What?!" Di San eximed.


    "It was not just the Golden-Haired Monkey n¡­ but also the Sunflower n¡­" Yi Bing said and sighed. "In fact, this is just the beginning of their n." He told him, then narrated to him their conversation earlier.


    Di San sharply inhaled. "Good lord!" he eximed in shock. "This¡­ this is too¡­!" he said and took a deep breath. "If this happens¡­ no. I can''t bear it just imagining it!" he said and shook his head.


    Yi Bing ignored him.


    "Yi Bing, what are you nning to do now?" Di San nervously asked.


    "Protect Huo Ling." Yi Bing answered.


    Di San fell silent.


    "If any monster, or even yao, would get Huo Ling and then devour himter¡­" Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed as ice enveloped everything around him.


    The temperature instantly dropped. But, after a second it returned to normal, because Yi Bing remembered that Huo Ling is also currently sleeping. He doesn''t want him to feel cold, so he retracted the ice in the surroundings.


    Di San sucked in a cold breath. "If anyone were to devour Huo Ling, then¡­ wouldn''t they be able to destroy that world?!" he eximed.


    Not only because Huo Ling is a pure, nine-tailed fox. It was also because of Huo Ling''s strong soul.


    Yi Bing sneered. "They will die before they can get to Huo Ling." he said as his eyes sharpened.


    Di San could feel the chill even if he is in the Stable World. "Yes, yes, they will definitely die so they can''t get Huo Ling!" he agreed.


    Yi Bing is the strongest bodyguard that Huo Ling can get! The viins would turn into ice statues before they can approach Huo Ling!


    "What are you nodding like your head is pounding garlic?" Gu Shi''s voice was heard.


    "Eh? Gu Shi! I am currently talking to Yi Bing!" Di San said.


    "It''s Yi Bing? You can finally reach him?!" Gu Shi asked and then sighed in relief.


    "En." Di San answered.


    "Yi Bing. How is Huo Ling right now?" Gu Shi asked.


    "Ask Di San." Yi Bing answered.


    Gu Shi''s and Di San''s brows twitched.


    "Do I also have to report to you how many times does he breathe in a minute?" Yi Bing continued. "Do I have to tell you the way he eats, whether he picks up his spoon first or fork?" he added.


    Gu Shi and Di San. "¡­" what the fck! How did we offend you, sir?! They thought as their faces darkened.


    Di San decided to make Gu Shi leave first since he and Yi Bing were having a harmonious conversation earlier and it was only when Gu Shi arrived that the conversation turned sour. But, Gu Shi doesn''t even know what did he do to make Yi Bing change his mood!


    But, just when Di San was about to resume talking to Yi Bing, he saw that the call has ended. "¡­" fck! Yi Bing was just actually looking for a reason to end the call! He thought as his face darkened.


    Meanwhile, Yi Bing looked up at the moon in the sky. "I care¡­ even if grim reapers should have no emotions, we were once humans before." He muttered. "Even if our memories were erased, but our emotions were deeply engraved in our souls. That is why we are still capable of exhibiting emotions." He sighed as he lowered his head.


    Their memories only acts as triggers or catalysts¡­ in short, they act as keys to unlock their emotions. But, even just a small interaction, we can still show emotion or feel an emotion from it. It is because through interactions that they can have memories. Also, interactions are also a part of being a human. So, grim reapers can still feel emotions.


    Suddenly, hismunicator beep-ed. It was a message.


    0000: I don''t hate you, because it was my choice.

 Chapter 621 - Summon

    The next day.


    "Thank god!" Hao Baiyun sighed in relief after he heard that the Golden-Haired Monkey n has left to hide. "It is really a good news. In fact, we should have had them do this sooner." He said and wryly smiled.


    "But, if we did, the Golden-Haired Monkey would be displeased." Fei Xuli said.


    "''displeased''¡­ yet look how many of them are left now." Jing Yu muttered. "And, aren''t they retreating back now to the mountains?" he asked.


    "Shh!" Hao Baiyun looked at him before he sighed and shook his head.


    Meanwhile, Fei Xuli smiled as he looked at Jing Yun. Then, he turned to Hao Baiyun. "Boss, as for the Sunflower n, I have already had them be transferred to a safer ce." He told him.


    Hao Baiyun heaved a sigh. "Good, good¡­" he muttered as he pinched the space between his brows.? "As for the other ns¡­" he said.


    "I already have them retreat, those who can''t protect themselves well." Fei Xuli answered as he gave a document to Hao Baiyun. "As for the ones who insisted to stay, this is the list. I told them that we won''t be held responsible if something happens to them, as we have already warned them." he exined.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "As always, thank you." He said.


    Fei Xuli is a meticulous person, to even include the other ns in retreating to the province to hide to protect themselves. In short, Fei Xuli is reallypetent in his job. Maybe it is about to time to give him another raise in his sry.


    "Boss. What about young master Huo Ling?" Fei Xuli asked.


    Hao Baiyun paused. Then, he wryly smiled. "He insisted to investigate on his own." He said as he massaged his temples. He really wanted to take care of Huo Ling since he had never taken care of the other.


    How can he take care of him? He has never met Huo Ling before! And, even if Yi Bing has told him that he has really met Huo Ling, Yi Bing said that Hao Baiyun never had the opportunity to take care of Huo Ling because everything back then¡­ is too chaotic. Also, Huo Ling has already died. So, what could Hao Baiyun have done? He has already missed the chance to care for his cousin.


    "What?!" Fei Xuli eximed when he heard what Hao Baiyun said. Even Jing Yu froze. "But, boss¡­ younger master Huo Ling is being targeted¡­ he is in danger!" he said.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "Do you think I will let him leave if I am not assured of his well-being?" He asked them.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu fell silent. Indeed, with how worry-wart their boss is, he definitely wouldn''t let Huo Ling leave. Worse, he might have locked Huo Ling in the residence since Huo Ling is a big target of the enemies. But, Huo Ling left. This is a fact. That means¡­


    "He has Yi Bing with him." Hao Baiyun told them.


    Fei Xuli''s brows raised while Jing Yu didn''t react. "Isn''t he from the UnION?" Fei Xuli asked. "Will this be alright, him acting as young master Huo Ling''s bodyguard?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun chuckled. "What is wrong with this? Xiao Ling is also investigating the Golden-Haired Monkey n." He said.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu were surprised. "Why is he investigating the Golden-Haired Monkey n?" they asked.


    "I am not clear¡­ but, xiao Ling said that it is a task given to him as a grim reaper¡­" Hao Baiyun''s brows knitted, since he knows a little about Huo Ling''s new ''life''.


    "Well, this is good." Fei Xuli sighed in relief. "Young master Huo Ling won''t be obstructing Mr. Yi''s business." He said.


    "En." Hao Baiyun nodded. "What about the cargo ship? Any leads?" he asked.


    "Yes." Fei Xuli nodded as he handed a folder to Hao Baiyun. "We are currently tracking down what shippingpany specifically it is, but we have already have the next schedule¡­" he said as he pointed the list on the paper.


    Jing Yu just silently listened to them. He doesn''t understand anything about logistics. Thus, he remained silent.


    ¡­


    "Why did you go with us? You should have stayed back with Hao Baiyun. You will be safe there." Mu Li told Zhuo Xia as he, Zhuo Xia and Xiao Hualing walk down the street.


    Zhuo Xia frowned. "Why are you speaking familiarly to me? I don''t know you!" he told Mu Li.


    Mu Li froze and his eyes narrowed with pain as he looks at Zhuo Xia.


    Xiao Hualing heaved a sigh. "Now, now, kids¡­ don''t fight!" she told them. This is the nth time, for god''s sake! She inwardly sighed in distress. "Come on, now¡­ Zhuo Xia said that there were enemies who have escaped that night after they saw me arrived, and Hao Baiyun''s forces, too. So, he is here to help." She exined as she looked at Zhuo Xia before she turned and smiled at Mu Li. "Who knows, he might recognize some peopleter? Wouldn''t that give us more leads?" she asked him.


    Mu Li frowned, but he suppressed his anger. He still feels nervous about Zhuo Xia''s situation since, like Huo Ling, Zhuo Xia is currently being targeted. It is just that Huo Ling is a bigger target since he is a pure, nine-tailed fox. Thus, Zhuo Xia''s pressure was lessened with Huo Ling there.


    "And you?" Mu Li looked at Xiao Hualing.


    Xiao Hualing didn''t feel offended with Mu Li''s re. "I am here to look after you two." She answered.


    Mu Li frowned. His gaze obviously says that he doesn''t believe her. But, Xiao Hualing doesn''t care and she justughed.


    "Let''s go." Zhuo Xia spoke as he walked first.


    Mu Li immediately followed after him. Meanwhile, Xiao Hualing heaved a sigh behind them before she followed them. It would be better if these two wouldn''t fight. But, Xiao Hualing knows that it is impossible since, in not less than an hour, the two would bicker again.


    She came here to investigate and not to be a nanny to look after two brats. But, how can she defy Yi Bing''s order?! Yi Bing, this heartless guy! Does he thinks that she looks like a nanny?!


    ¡­


    "Achoo!" Yi Bing sneezed and he almost slipped off the roof of a building.


    Huo Ling turned and immediately caught him, pulling him back. "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "En¡­" Yi Bing nodded as he rubbed his itchy nose. "Someone must be talking about me¡­" he said.


    Huo Ling immediately retracted his hands and he looked away.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" so it is you?! He thought as his face was covered in dark lines. Then, he helplessly sighed. As if. He is just joking. It couldn''t be Huo Ling¡­ then, it must be Xiao Hualing.


    (Xiao Hualing: Yi Bing, you double-standard dog!)


    They are currently in the wharf where Fei Xuli told them the suspicious ship was found. Huo Ling and Yi Bing are on the roof of the tallest building for a bird''s eye view.


    "All the cargo containers look the same¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he frowned. He looked at the people on the grounding and going.


    "Fei Xuli is already investigating which ship is it from his informant. He also has the list of the next schedules¡­ and here is the schedule of that night the suspicious ship was spotted." Yi Bing said as he tapped on hismunicator acting as his wristwatch.


    A holographic screen popped out.


    "This, this¡­ this one and this, too¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he pointed the names on the list. "They are the ones who shipped outside the country." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En. They are the ones who should we observe." He said.


    "But, the cargo containers¡­" Huo Ling frowned as he looked at the cargo containers below that are painted with various colors.


    "Hmm¡­" Yi Bing hummed. "They are clever, indeed, to guise their cargo containers as ordinary cargo containers so that their deed won''t be discovered." He said.


    "But, they still won''t be able to hide their track of shipping outside the country." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He muttered as he looked at the ships sailing. "Huo Ling." he suddenly called.


    "What?" Huo Ling answered.


    "Try calling your soul assignment." Yi Bing said.


    "Okay." Huo Ling nodded without asking any question. He took out his Death Note and flipped the pages to his current soul assignment, which is a Golden-Haired Monkey n member. "There is no response." He answered.


    Soul Summoning is another function of the Death Note, which makes you able to summon your soul assignment to where you are. But, this is risky in case your soul assignment is very vulnerable. If you call their soul, making them cross the distance for you, they might die.


    "As expected." Yi Bing clicked his tongue.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling asked as he kept his Death Note.


    "Either your soul assignment is currently far from us, or ¨C " Yi Bing''s eyes narrowed. " ¨C he is out of the country.." He told him.

 Chapter 622 - Shipping

    Huo Ling started when he heard Yi Bing''s words. He knows what Yi Bing meant: Huo Ling''s soul assignment must be currently attached to its body. If this is true, then his soul assignment''s body must either be currently in the country, but too far from where they are currently, or already outside the country. These are the reasons why he can''t reach them.


    If it is the former, then they have to extend their reach to every corner of the country. But, if it is thetter, then it confirms their suspicion that it was really the monsters'' doing about the annihtion attempt to the Golden-Haired Monkey n and the Sunflower n.


    "Perfect timing, then." Huo Ling spoke.


    Yi Bing looked at him.


    Huo Ling smiled. "I want to see Jiang Ce." He said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Okay." He said as he looked at the blue sea.


    The wind blew and made their hair flutter with the edge of hem of their clothes.


    "Hm?" a worker driving a car carrying some packages turned his head to the side and then looked above. He blinked his eyes. "Did I just imagine it?" he muttered, feeling bewildered as he returned his gaze on the side mirror.


    He was absent-mindedlytely until he inadvertently looked at the mirror. Then, he thought that he saw two ''people'' wearing ck clothes on the roof. But, now that he looked back, he saw nothing. Suddenly, he subconsciously shivered. He decided to not think too much about it and focus on his job lest something bad happens to him.


    ¡­


    "Did you find something?" Mu Li asked Xiao Hualing as they entered the car that Hao Baiyun lent them, which is bulletproof.


    They went to the shippingpanies and tried to deliver a package. While Mu Li and Zhuo Xia processed the package, they had Xiao Hualing, who activated her invisibility skill, spied on thepany and see if there is something suspicious.


    "I can''t decide yet¡­ I will send the video first to senior Yi and senior Huo." Xiao Hualing answered as she rubbed her earring.


    Then, to Mu Li''s and Zhuo Xia''s shock, they saw a holographic screen appeared before Xiao Hualing. They blinked, thinking that their eyes are deceiving them. But then, no matter how many time they blink, the holographic screen is really there.


    They wanted to reach their hands out to touch the holographic screen, but then immediately recalled that it was rude, and that Xiao Hualing is also a girl. So, they hurriedly pressed down their itchy ws.


    "A holographic screen¡­" Zhuo Xia stared at the glowing holographic screen.


    Xiao Hualing paused what she is doing and she looked at them. "You don''t have a holographic screen here?" she asked and tilted her head.


    Mu Li knows that she is referring to their world. "We do, but not everyone can afford it." He answered. "Wait." He called when he realized something. "You just said that you have a video?!" he looked at her. "You even managed to record a video of your infiltration earlier?!" he asked, shocked.


    Xiao Hualing nodded. "It is easy¡­" she said.


    "¡­ what about in the other shippingpanies earlier?" Mu Li asked. This is the eighth andst shippingpany that they have been to.


    "I did." Xiao Hualing answered and innocently blinked.


    Themunicators of the grim reapers have an automatic recording function so that everything they do will be detailed, in case that they would miss something during their investigation or other tasks. This is really convenient, especially to Xiao Hualing who was still new to this and only knows the basic function of sending mails in theirmunicators.


    Mu Li''s lip twitched. A different world is, indeed, a different world. They are so advanced! He already thinks that their world is advanced, but there is actually another world that is more advanced! There are mountains beyond mountains, indeed, as his master said!


    "What did you find in the shippingpanies earlier?" he asked her. "Whichpanies are suspicious?" he added as he took out the list that Fei Xuli gave them earlier and he handed it to her.


    Zhuo Xia just silently sat on the front seat while watching them.


    Xiao Hualing took the list and pinched her chin as she pondered over it. She looked at the list and one-by-one pointed out the suspicious ones she noticed earlier. "Out of eight of them, these three are the most suspicious." She said as she took out a pen and marked three names.


    "¡­ ''most''?" Mu Li muttered as he stared at her.


    "En." Xiao Hualing nodded as she marked another two more names on the list. "They might not be the most suspicious, but they are still suspicious." She told them.


    Mu Li and Zhuo Xia. "¡­" whatever you say. They thought and sighed.


    "Let us have a lunch first before we continue to track down the traces of the Golden-Haired Monkey n." Mu Li said as he restarted the car.


    Before the Golden-Haired Monkey n retreated to the mountains to hide, Hao Baiyun asked them for a couple of strands of their golden hair for Mu Li to use to track down the missing and dead Golden-Haired Monkey n members.


    "En." Xiao Hualing agreed as she sent messages to Yi Bing and Huo Ling while at the same time practicing on how to use hermunicator.


    She came from an ancient era yet she has to use a super advanced device. Fortunately, there was Jiu Ye who also came from an ancient era like her elder brother, to help her with these devices. In fact, she was surprised to find out that she has actually met them before when she was still selling flowers and she happened to give them some meat buns.


    This matter, it was Shen Sheng who told her, by the way since Jiu Ye''s and Shi Jiu''s memories have already been erased, and that they only remember that they came from an ancient era, too, like her. As to why Shen Sheng told her about her helping the pair of brothers once, he wants to encourage her to continue ''living'', but also to pay her sins by devouring the souls of the people who wronged her when she was still alive.


    "Miss Xiao? Miss Xiao?" she heard Mu Li''s voice called.


    Xiao Hualing blinked. She was pulled from her thoughts. "Yes?" she answered.


    "I want to ask you if you also want to eat steak." Mu Li said. "Before, when Zhuo Xia and I were begging on the streets, we passed by a restaurant and, through the ss wall, we saw a mouth-watering steak. It is as if we can smell its fragrance through that ss wall, although it was impossible." He wryly smiled. "Anyway, Zhuo Xia told me that he also wanted to eat steak, so ¨C "


    Zhuo Xia cut him off. "I didn''t." he said. "I have never met you. I don''t know you." He told Mu Li.


    Mu Li just smiled as he continued what he was about to say earlier. " ¨C so, I wanted to fulfill Zhuo Xia''s wish." He said.


    A vein popped in Zhuo Xia''s forehead. "I said that I didn''t ¨C " he said.


    Mu Li ignored him as he nced at Xiao Hualing through the rearview mirror. "Is that okay to you, Ms. Xiao?" he asked.


    Xiao Hualing who has never even eaten steak before since she was from an ancient era, and now already feels full, even if she hasn''t eaten yet. "¡­" I was always eating senior Yi''s and senior Huo''s dog food, andst night of Mr. Hao''s and chief Gu''s dog food, too. Now, you also want me to eat your dog food?! She thought as her lip twitched. She forced a smile. "En. I would love to." She said and looked outside the window. I refuse to eat any dog food again! I have had enough! She inwardly roared.


    She decided to ignore Mu Li and Zhuo Xia who are bickering again, and busied herself looking at the scenery outside the window.


    ¡­


    Gu Xingfeng''s expression is grim as he looked at a new report sent to his desk by his subordinate.


    "Boss¡­" Ke Congyi called with a sigh in his voice.


    Gu Xingfeng pinched his chin as he hit the table with his fist.


    The officer beside Ke Congyi jumped in fright and was about to hide behind Ke Congyi when Ke Congyi stopped him.


    "We have found a number of unidentified ''animal'' corpses in that cemetery." Ke Congyi started. "But, before that day that that unidentified ''animal'' corpse was found, it rainedst night, so the soil eroded and thus the body was exposed." He looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng knows what he wanted to say.


    "After we dug the suspicious areas in that cemetery, we found ¨C " Ke Congyi took a deep breath while the officer behind him trembled as his face paled in horror. " ¨C one hundred and eighty-six corpses.." He told Gu Xingfeng.

 Chapter 623 - Cemetery

    Gu Xingfeng snapped his fountain pen into two and the ink spilled on his hands to his fingers. But, he doesn''t care. "Investigate each cemetery!" he ordered as he pped the table with his ink-stained hand, leaving a vivid ck handprint on his desk.


    "Yes!" Ke Congyi immediately answered before he pulled the startled officer and they hurriedly left Gu Xingfeng''s office. He already guessed that the ''animal'' corpse that they found that day was of a yao''s.


    And now, there are almost two hundred ''animal'' corpses in that cemetery. Then, what about the other cemeteries? Were they also ''hiding'' the other corpses of the yao that gone missing and died after? Just thinking it brought chills down on Ke Congyi''s spine.


    "Immediately investigate each cemetery in the country, wherever it is!" Ke Congyi told the officer as soon as they returned to their cubicle.


    The other officers curiously looked at them.


    "You, too!" Ke Congyi pointed the others. "Immediately! Immediately investigate everything! Even if it is a little strange, be sure to inspect it thoroughly!" he told them. Then, he worriedly nced at the door of Gu Xingfeng''s office.


    The cemetery is the least suspicious ce among all other ces to hide a corpse, since no one goes to the cemetery frequently, not to mention that the cemetery is also filled with corpses. Thus, it was very safe to hide corpses there and, if you have no moral, you can ce the corpse with the other corpses already buried in their by their family members.


    Ke Congyi sighed. What he initially thought an ordinary case of missing ''people'' would actually be a very big andplicated case.


    ¡­


    Ennd.


    As a capable boyfriend ¨C ehem, boss¡­ no, this isn''t right. ''colleague'', right, ''colleague''. As a capable colleague, Yi Bing has already booked a flight to Ennd as soon as Huo Ling told himst night that he wanted to meet Jiang Ce.


    "You¡­ you remember me?!" Huo Ling stared at Jiang Ce in shock after he and Yi Bing met with him.


    Jiang Ce nodded. "En. I was shocked when Hao Baiyun, who was your cousin, suddenly forgot you." He said and sighed.


    Huo Ling was puzzled. He then looked at Yi Bing.


    "Soul Fragment." Yi Bing answered.


    This is the reason why Jiang Ce wasn''t affected of losing his memories of Huo Ling after Huo Ling became a grim reaper, especially the Soul Fragment that possessed him before was Huo Ling''s.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "Soul Fragments can also affect humans?!" he eximed.


    Yi Bing knew then that Huo Ling misunderstood. "Soul Fragments can affect the surroundings. But, if upon humans, then they will possess them." he eximed.


    "¡­ ''possess''?" Huo Ling muttered and looked at Jiang Ce who is calmly reading a book on the bench as if he didn''t hear them.


    He acted as if he never met them and talked to them earlier.


    "En. Humans possessed by Soul Fragments might change, or not change at all." Yi Bing said. "It depends on how strong the Soul Fragment is. The stronger it is, the greater it will affect the human depending on its will, how it will change the human." He exined.


    Huo Ling was shocked. "Then¡­ how did he change before?" he asked as he pointed at Jiang Ce. "If the Soul Fragment affected the surroundings by making my mother almost die¡­ then, what about him?" he asked Yi Bing.


    Jiang Ce. "¡­" talking as if I am not here! He thought as a vein popped on his forehead. But, there were passersby and he knew that the humans can''t see Yi Bing and Huo Ling, who are grim reapers. Thus, he acted like he doesn''t see them or hear them.


    Yi Bing nced at Jiang Ce before he turned his gaze back to Huo Ling. "I only heard it from Hao Baiyun before, but he said that the doctor he met once that saved him and Gu Xingfeng was very timid." He answered. "That is why he, as well as his subordinates Fei Xuli and Jing Yu were shocked that the doctor has be an aggressive, as well as sharp-tongued¡­" he said.


    Jiang Ce can''t take it anymore. His brows twitched. "Enough!" he shouted.


    "What ¨C " the passersby gasped, startled by his shout, as they turned to him in shock.


    Jiang Ce''s lip twitched. He frowned, then red at them. The passersby immediately left, scared.


    Jiang Ce turned, still ring, at Huo Ling and Yi Bing. "Let''s talk somewhere else." he told them.


    Yi Bing didn''t react while Huo Ling awkwardly smiled. Since Jiang Ce knew this will happen, then why did he still act like that towards them earlier? He thought and sighed. He really can''t associate this Jiang Ce with the word ''timid'', as what Hao Baiyun thought of Jiang Ce before.


    Jiang Ce has really changed.


    ¡­


    China.


    Hao Baiyun felt his head hurt after he heard what Gu Xingfeng said. "Damn it." He cursed under his breath.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed as he helped him sat on the couch. "I don''t want to say this, but I have to." He took a deep breath. "As of right now, my subordinates have found more than a thousand corpses in S City." He said.


    Hao Baiyun sharply inhaled.


    Gu Xingfeng knows what he is thinking. "En. The number of the missing yao, who are all presumed dead, doesn''t add up to the number of corpses that my subordinates have found." He said.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t speak.


    "Of course, we can''t exclude the ones recently abducted and are still alive." Gu Xingfeng continued. "Still¡­" he looked at Hao Baiyun. "I am afraid that it wouldn''t just be the cemeteries, but also the other ces the enemies have hidden the corpses of the yao. Also, we have to find the ones who are still alive. We might be able to save them." he told him.


    Hao Baiyun tiredly sighed. "I know." He said as he leaned his back on the couch. "I already sent Fei Xuli and the others." he told him.


    Gu Xingfeng sighed in relief. Then, he suddenly remembered something. "How about Mu Li?" he asked. he recalled that Mu Li was brought here by Yi Bing, and Huo Ling, so that he can help them track the yao that went missing.


    "They have sent me videos and the list of the shippingpanies that they suspect." Hao Baiyun answered as he handed his phone to Hao Baiyun.


    Gu Xingfeng took it. An email was open and there is indeed a list, as well as some videos with attached names of the shippingpanies. Gu Xingfeng opened one of the videos and was shocked to see it was high-quality, and even the audio was very clear. "This¡­ this video is so good, as if it was an employee who took it, or a visitor was given the permission to record¡­" he said as he watched the video.


    He expected for the video to be of low-quality.


    "It should be Xiao Hualing who took the video." Hao Baiyun said.


    Gu Xingfeng remembered the girl from the Stable World. "How did she do this?" he asked. Maybe he can ask her to teach his subordinates on how to secretly capture a video.


    "¡­ she is a grim reaper. She can be invisible." Hao Baiyun reminded him.


    Gu Xingfeng. "¡­ oh." He muttered. His lip twitched. He can''t have his subordinates be grim reapers, okay? It is literally asking for their lives! He sighed in disappointment. "Hm?" he muttered when he spotted someone in the video.


    "What''s wrong?" Hao Baiyun asked when he saw that Gu Xingfeng''s expression changed.


    "Do you still remember the Ascend Cruise Ship?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Of course. The year it sunk was the same year that we¡­" Hao Baiyun answered when his voice suddenly trailed off. "Ehem. That year, we had Tang Tang." He said and looked away. His cheeks were flushed red.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled. He knows what Hao Baiyun wanted to say. That year that the Ascend Cruise Ship sunk was the year that their rtionship got better, and they became officially together.


    "What''s wrong with the Ascend Cruise Ship?" Hao Baiyun asked, trying to change the topic.


    "Well¡­ maybe you should know him?" Gu Xingfeng said as he paused the video and then zoom-ed it.


    The image didn''t became blur because the camera used is also very good, producing a high quality image.


    Hao Baiyun looked at the screen and stared at the face of a man that Gu Xingfeng pointed. His eyes narrowed. "He¡­ looks familiar¡­" he said as he tried to recall where had he seen the person. Then, suddenly, his eyes widened. "Wait¡­ isn''t he the manager of that actor before who died?!" he eximed as he looked at Gu Xingfeng. "Who was it again¡­?" he muttered.


    "Luo Ying." Gu Xingfeng answered. "This person is Jing Li." he told him.


    Hao Baiyun''s mouth fell open in shock. "But, but¡­ didn''t that actor die?!" he asked.. "Including his manager!" he added.

 Chapter 624 - Breath

    "En." Gu Xingfeng nodded. "The two of them left me with an impression because, not only the actor Luo Ying was mourned by lots of his fans, his manager was also brave because he followed Luo Ying, who was sold by his agent to do unspoken role without him knowing, to save his actor." He exined. "This matter was exposed to the public. Unfortunately, the actor and the manager died." He said.


    "You are right¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered.


    He once has seen this pair before when the CEO of the entertainmentpany where Luo Ying was working brought Luo Ying to a party to promote him. Hao Baiyun also attended that party, and then he saw that Jing Li, who is silently following behind Luo Ying, drank the wine which was Luo Ying supposed to drink after a CEO gave it to Luo Ying.


    Obviously, that whoever CEO was interested in Luo Ying. But, Jing Li guarded Luo Ying. Jing Li is really brave.


    "Is it really him?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng answered. "His face might have slightly changed, probably he is hiding after that shipwreck¡­ I will send my subordinates to check." He said as he took out his own phone to send a message.


    Then, the two of them continued to check the other videos after reviewing the video of the shippingpany where Jing Li was working.


    "Hm?" Gu Xingfeng muttered when he spotted someone in the video.


    "¡­ what is it?" Hao Baiyun nervously asked.


    "This¡­" Gu Xingfeng''s brows knitted as he rewinds the video. "Take a look at this." He said after a while.


    Hao Baiyun took the phone and carefully watched the video to the moment where Gu Xingfeng rewind the video. Then, his eyes slowly widened when he saw it. "The nts¡­ the nts moved!" he eximed as he raised his head and he looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "En." He muttered as he watched the video. "Maybe the person hasn''t noticed that he was being filmed. Xiao Hualing was invisible, after all. She has done a great job." He said.


    "Gu Xingfeng, this person¡­" Hao Baiyun''s expression turned serious.


    "I know. He must be a yao, not a monster." Gu Xingfeng said as he watched the specks of light surroundings the nts around him. "Actually¡­ he seems familiar to me, too." He said.


    "Who do you think is he?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows knitted. "Actually¡­" he muttered after a while. "He seems to be a resident of S City, too, and¡­ was also a passenger of the Ascend Cruise Ship." He told him.


    "¡­ what?!" Hao Baiyun eximed in shock.


    "His name should be¡­ ''Lin Shu''?" Gu Xingfeng muttered as he tried to recall. "And¡­ he was recorded as dead." He added.


    Hao Baiyun''s mouth fell open in shock.


    ¡­


    In a restaurant, Zhuo Xia is silently eating his food with great relish. Since he has be a yao, he hasn''t eaten any food. In fact, his food has been the sunlight, as well as water and nutrients from the soil. It isn''t wrong to say, in a human''s point of view, that Zhuo Xia was starved.


    "Ehem." Mu Li coughed as he moved his gaze away from Zhuo Xia. He turned to Xiao Hualing who, like Zhuo Xia, was also eating with great relish. "¡­" were she also starved?! He thought, then sighed.


    Xiao Hualing naturally noticed Mu Li''s gaze. She reluctantly ced down her cutlery and then wiped her lips. "What do you want to ask?" she said.


    "You said earlier that you found some yao working in some of thepanies." Mu Li said. "Yao, not monsters." He added.


    "Yes." Xiao Hualing nodded.


    "Whichpanies?" Mu Li asked. He didn''t have the time to watch the videos secretly recorded by Xiao Hualing because they were in a hurry earlier as they are very hungry. "Which yao?" he added.


    "One yao is working in the ROS Shipping." Xiao Hualing answered. "But, that yao was very weak¡­ it seems like he has lost most of his powers." He looked at Mu Li.


    Mu Li was surprised. "Could he be injured?" he muttered.


    "I don''t know." Xiao Hualing shrugged. "How can a yao lose most of his powers?" she asked.


    "Heavily injured." Zhuo Xia answered. Before the two could speak, he continued. "And losing their core." He added.


    Xiao Hualing and Mu Li were shocked.


    "That yao seemed doing fine to me¡­ at first, I actually thought he was a human." Xiao Hualing said as she recalled. "If I didn''t feel that he has some power on him, and didn''t see him treat the nts earlier in thepany, I would have been convinced that he is a human." She exined.


    "Since he doesn''t look injured, he must have been lost his core?" Mu Li muttered. "I heard from my master that removing a yao''s core is tantamount to a yao''s death." He said.


    Xiao Hualing was shocked.


    "But, since that yao lived, he must be tenacious." Mu Li sighed in admiration.


    Xiao Hualing nodded in agreement, as she recalled that yao''s eyes earlier. He looked like he had gone under multiple vicissitudes of life.


    "What about the other yao, then?" Mu Li asked when he recalled.


    "Oh. This yao ¨C " Xiao Hualing muttered as she sipped her drink. " ¨C actually, I feel that he is strange." She said.


    "''strange''?" both Mu Li and Zhuo Xia muttered. They looked at each other before they looked away. Mu Li''s ears are red while Zhuo Xia is frowning. Although, there is less rejection in his eyes now.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" not only you are asking me, but you dared fed me dog food again! She thought, feeling that life really isn''t hard, even after death, as a grim reaper.


    "Ehem." Mu Li coughed. "So?" he looked at Xiao Hualing, asking for her to continue. "How is that yao strange?" he asked her.


    "Because I felt the breath of that first yao on him." Xiao Hualing answered.


    "¡­ huh?" the young men stared at her. "Is that strange?" they asked.


    "Of course it is strange!" Xiao Hualing answered with conviction. "Because they are working in differentpanies, which are located on opposite sides of the city!" she told them.


    "What?!" Mu Li and Zhuo Xia eximed in shock. It really is strange, indeed.


    "For someone to have a yao''s breath on them, either they might have been marked by a yao, or has been spending time with that yao." Mu Li exined. "But, you said that they are on the opposite sides of the city." He looked at Xiao Hualing.


    "En." Xiao Hualing nodded.


    "Could they be friends?" Zhuo Xia asked. "Or rtives?" he added.


    "That shouldn''t be." Mu Li said. "It would take a long time to reach the other end of the city. The breath of the yao on that person would have already disappeared." he exined.


    "Then¡­" Zhuo Xia''s brows knitted as he tried to think of other possibilities.


    "This is not all." Xiao Hualing spoke.


    "There is more?" they asked.


    Xiao Hualing nodded. "I already told you that that person is a yao." She said. "But ¨C " she looked at them. " ¨C he doesn''t seem like a yao at all." She told them.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" they asked, puzzled.


    "What I mean ¨C " Xiao Hualing took a deep breath. " ¨C I also mistaken him as a human, since the breath of a yao on him is weak." She said.


    A long silence fell.


    Mu Li pinched his chin as he tried to analyze. "You found two yaos. One yao is very weak, and must have lost his yao core. Meanwhile, the other yao has the first yao''s breath on him, but, he is working, and must be living, on the other end of the city." He said.


    Xiao Hualing nodded in affirmation.


    "But, if the first yao really has lost his yao core, then he can''t be able to leave a breath on others ¨C " Mu Li continued. " ¨C especially on the other yaos. So, it is impossible for the first yao to leave his breath on this second yao, especially that this second yao is in the other end of the city, making the first yao''s breath on his disappear by the time he reaches the other end of the city." He exined.


    "You are right¡­!" Xiao Hualing eximed when she realized it.


    "But, it is an irrefutable fact that they have the same breath." Mu Li said as he took a deep breath.


    "Uhm¡­" Zhuo Xia spoke.


    "What is it?" Mu Li asked.


    "Can it be that they are just the same kind of yao, so they have the same breath?" Zhuo Xia asked.


    Mu Li and Xiao Hualing, who have forgotten this, froze. "¡­ oh." They muttered with a nk expression on their faces.


    Zhuo Xia sighed. "What are their names?" he asked.


    "Uh¡­ the first yao who seemed to lose his core was ''Lin Shu''." Xiao Hualing answered as she tried to recall the name tags. "As for the other yao, his name was ''Jing Li''." she said.


    "That''s impossible!" Mu Li eximed.


    "Why?" Xiao Hualing asked.


    "Jing Li is a human! I have met him before!" Mu Li said.

 Chapter 625 - Another Attack

    "What?!" Xiao Hualing eximed as she looked at Mu Li in shock. "That is impossible! I am sure that he is a yao!" she said. "He has the breath of a yao on him!" she is certain of what she saw and felt that time when she saw Jing Li earlier.


    She is certain that Jing Li is a yao.


    Mu Li frowned, though he didn''t refute what she said, since now he also feels uncertain and he needed more information to verify it. Also, he is not as skillful as his master in verifying yao, which makes him ashamed.


    "My master said before that there are other ways for someone to have a breath of yao on them, other than being a yao." He said. "The two ways, I already said earlier: spending them with them, or being marked by them, like being their target to kill, or by¡­ doing ''that'' with them." he told them.


    Xiao Hualing''s brows raised while Zhuo Xia frowned. This topic makes a prude angry but Xiao Hualing and Zhuo Xia are both yao, and are also open-minded. Not to mention they are also adults, thus they were indifferent to this sensitive topic.


    Mu Li coughed. His cheeks flushed red. Unexpectedly, it was him who blushed, showing how pure-minded he is, and also pure-hearted. He looked away. "As for the other ways¡­" he continued. "The yao can share their power with them. Or¡­" he looked at them. "Having something of the yao on them." he finished.


    "What ''something''?" Xiao Hualing curiously asked.


    "Like the objects used by the yao. But, it would only leave a weak breath." Mu Li answered.


    "I see¡­" Xiao Hualing muttered, finally understanding more of this world of yao.


    Indeed, since it is a personal item, a yao would leave his breath on it since he always use that item. Even just the bedsheets he sleeps on or his house¡­ it would smell the breath of a yao.


    "But, I am really sure that Jing Li is a human." Mu Li said.


    Xiao Hualing frowned. "You said earlier that you have met him before¡­" she said when she recalled it.


    Mu Li nodded. "En. But ¨C " his voice suddenly became weaker. " ¨C not long ago¡­ Jing Li died." He said.


    Xiao Hualing''s eyes widened. Then, she nced at Zhuo Xia. Mu Li also wanted to look at Zhuo Xia, but he didn''t dare.


    "What?" Zhuo Xia pursed his lips.


    Xiao Hualing looked away. She turned back to Mu Li who looked ufortable. She can understand what he feels. She knows that he must be thinking that Jing Li lived again and became a yao like how Zhuo Xia did.


    Mu Li sighed. "You said¡­ that he must be a nt yao?" he said as he looked at her.


    Xiao Hualing''s expression turned serious. "He is not a part of the Sunflower n." She said. She already became familiar of the Sunflower n''s breath: the breath of sunshine, through Zhuo Xia.


    Mu Li sighed in relief. "I remember¡­ one of Mr. Hao''s subordinate is a nt yao. Maybe we can ask him." he said.


    "En." Xiao Hualing nodded in agreement. This was what she thought, too.


    ¡­


    Ennd.


    "I thought that he has be a yao¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he watched Jiang Ce order drinks and pastries for them.


    "Of course not. The Soul Fragments are outside the scope of any world." Yi Bing said.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "Aside from personality change, will there be other things that will happen to Jiang Ce?" he worriedly asked.


    After all, Jiang Ce was possessed by a Soul Fragment, which is also strong enough to change one''s life trajectory ¨C like Hao Ning, and almost Huo Ling''s.


    "Aside from remembering you in this life, he will also be rid of any sickness." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling''s eyes widened. "There is such a good thing?!" he eximed.


    "It depends on the nature of the Soul Fragment." Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling looked at him, all ears.


    Yi Bing''s lips imperceptibly rose. He likes that Huo Ling''s attention is all on him. "The Soul Fragment that possessed him has a fire nature." He said. "Fire destroys by burning, thus anything harmful to Jiang Ce''s body will be destroyed." He exined.


    "So, this actually makes Jiang Ce has antivirus on him?" Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "En." He answered. "There is also another benefit to this fire type Soul Fragment." He said.


    "What is it?" Huo Ling curiously asked.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Aside from destruction, fire also represents passion." He answered. "¡­ what are you thinking?" he asked when he saw that Huo Ling''s expression turned changed.


    "No. It''s nothing ¨C " Huo Ling answered and looked away.


    Yi Bing''s brow raised. "So you are thinking that ¨C " he said.


    "Shut up!" Huo Ling''s ears are red. "Continue!" he told him.


    Yi Bing, who owes Huo Ling by acting Liu Lingling, obediently obeyed. "What I was referring to is Jiang Ce''s feelings." He said.


    "''feelings''?" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing nodded. "If Jiang Ce likes someone in this life, the chances of him finding that person he likes in the next life or next lives of him will be higher." He said.


    "I see¡­ so this acts as a love buff between him and the person he likes." Huo Ling said.


    Yi Bing nodded as an answer. Jiang Ce then returned and they chatted about Harry Walter, Harry Jackson and the Walter family for a while. Then, Huo Ling asked Jiang Ce about the movements of the monsters in this foreign country.


    Jiang Ce''s eyes narrowed. "Being hunted?" he sneered.


    Huo Ling started. He seemed to perceive what Jiang Ce meant.


    Yi Bing''s expression also turned serious. "You mean, the hunters?" he said and frowned.


    "The Walter family may be already dead, yet the hunter organizations aren''t." Jiang Ce said. "In fact, they actually began to rise after the Walter family, who suppressed them for so long, now is gone." He exined.


    Huo Ling and Yi Bing were stunned. They looked at each other, then turned to Jiang Ce.


    "Do you know if someone, or an organization, has acquired golden monkey hairs and their skins?" Huo Ling asked.


    "Just tell me directly that it is the ck market." Jiang Ce rolled his eyes.


    Huo Ling''s lip twitched. "Yes. it is." He answered.


    "I am a doctor, but I know some people in the ck market since they need medicine and also medical treatments." Jiang Ce said.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling understood. Jiang Ce also dabbles in the ck market. "Thank you." They said.


    "No need. You are also a son to me, since you are Harry''s son." Jiang Ce said. "Not to mention that you are also Hao Ning''s, my friend, son." He sighed.


    Huo Ling''s eyes reddened and he suppressed the tears that are about to fall. Jiang Ce smiled and was about to pat his head when he suddenly grabbed Jiang Ce''s hand and pulled him with him just in time when something sharp pierced Jiang Ce''s chair!


    "Tch. They are fast." Yi Bing frowned as he erected an ice wall after the ss wall before them broke when multiple thorns hit it!


    "You have been suppressing their attacks?!" Huo Ling eximed as he looked at Yi Bing in surprise.


    "Or else, how will it be peaceful for you to wander in this foreignnd, which is the enemy''s territory?" Yi Bing said as icicles appeared on the surface of the ice wall before they shot through the enemies outside!


    "Ugh!" multiple grunts of pain were heard as the customers inside the coffee shop ran outside in panic.


    "Look out!" Jiang Ce cried and kicked a person who leapt at them.


    "Jiang Ce!" Huo Ling cried and immediately threw a ball of fire at that person, which actually isn''t a person at all since it is a monster! "Ugh! They are really ugly!" he grunted in disgust. "Are you alright?!" he asked Jiang Ce.


    "En. I wasn''t hurt, really." Jiang Ce answered. "I will tell you when I did." He said.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" aren''t you a straightforward one? He thought, but he smiled. "Where do we go?" he asked Yi Bing who is still blocking the enemies'' attacks from outside.


    "In a hurry?" Yi Bing said before his eyes narrowed. His blue eyes glowed and everyone his eyes saw instantly turned into blocks of ice! "Break." He muttered.


    Bang! Multiple blocks of ice cracked before they exploded! Huo Ling''s mouth fell open in shock. So cool! He thought as he looked at Yi Bing''s back.


    "Hey. This man of yours really is powerful." Jiang Ce told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling''s cheeks flushed red. He is not my man! He thought, but he doesn''t know why he didn''t answer, which is tacitly agreeing to what Jiang Ce said.


    Yi Bing turned to him. "Have you already dealt with the ones inside?" he asked Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded. "En.." He answered as he rubbed his ears that are red.

 Chapter 626 - Spying

    The next day.


    "Will Jiang Ce be fine?" Huo Ling worriedly asked as they boarded the ne. He looked back but he can''t see Jiang Ce''s figure anymore.


    They are now going back to China after they visited Harry Walter''s grave. After all, Huo Ling is thest descendant of the Walter family, and even though he is no longer alive, he still has to be filial, even just visiting the grave of his parent, whom he never even once personally met.


    "You have met him." Yi Bing who seemed to guess Huo Ling''s thought said.


    "Really?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded as he leaned on his seat. "Before I sent you to reincarnation, Jiang Ce requested from us to take him to see Harry Walter onest time. Who would have expected that we wound uncover the Walter family''s secret, especially the root of the cause of Jiang Ce''s and Harry Walter''s tragedy?" he asked as he heaved a sigh.


    "Their incurable sickness due to marriage within the family¡­" Huo Ling muttered.


    Yi Bing hummed a response as he looked at the people sitting not far from them. "So, from afar, you saw him kneeling in front of his wife''s grave to apologize." He told him.


    "I met him as a soul¡­" Huo Ling said.


    "Yes." Yi Bing nodded as the ne took off.


    ¡­


    China.


    "Xiao Ling sent me an email, saying that they were attackedst night in the hotel where they were staying¡­ but they weren''t hurt." Hao Baiyun sighed in relief. "Now, they are boarding a ne to return, but the ne is full of monsters." He can''t help but feel worried again. "Why is he making troubles by going overseas?" he asked. His tone sounds helpless.


    "It shows that young master Huo Ling is filial." Fei Xuli told him.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "Mn." He agreed when he remembered that Huo Ling paid his respect to Hao Ning''s memorial tablet. "So, let us start now, shall we?" he said as he turned to face two people.


    Well, they can''t be called people anymore since one is a yao ¨C Lin Shu, and the other has be a yao ¨C Jing Li.


    "I was really surprised that you know each other." Gu Xingfeng said as he looked at the two.


    "It was fate." Jing Li smiled. "I was about to die, and xiao Ying was about to follow me, too, when Mr. Lin, who wanted to die, passed by us." he looked at Lin Shu. "He then gave his core to xiao Ying for xiao Ying to save me, turning me to a half-yao, so all three of us are still alive." He exined.


    Lin Shu''s expression turnedplicated. Just as he was about to speak, there was a hurried knock on the door and then the door opened.


    "Shu Shu! What happened?!" it was Peng Li. He looked at everyone inside Gu Xingfeng''s office before he turned to look at Lin Shu with a worried look on his face. "You all¡­" he looked at Gu Xingfeng before his gaze fell on Hao Baiyun. "Mr. Hao. Lin Shu is aw-abiding citizen and is now living in peace. He didn''t do anything to harm the humans¡­" he said.


    Hao Baiyun raised his hand. "I know. We just wanted to ask him something." He told him.


    Peng Li sighed in relief and he sat beside Lin Shu. But, there was another knock on the door.


    "J ¨C Jing-ge!" even though he is wearing a mask, but everyone can recognize him. He is the former actor Luo Ying.


    "Xiao Ying." Jing Li smiled.


    Seeing Jing Li''s calm smile, Luo Ying sighed in relief. He knows that there is nothing serious. "Hello, everyone." He greeted and respectfully bowed before he sat beside Jing Li.


    "Now that everyone is here¡­" Hao Baiyun spoke. "Let us continue." He said.


    Earlier, after receiving Xiao Hualing''s message, Gu Xingfeng sent people to fetch Jing Li and Lin Shu under a disguise as their family member since they have to be careful lest they arouse suspicion from thepanies.


    The two are cooperative. They know that something is up because they have no families, and so they decided to check who wants to see them. After verifying their identities as policemen, they left their work leaving an excuse about a family problem.


    "The police officers already told us that thepanies we are working under are under your suspicion." Jing Li immediately said. "We are yao, but earlier, you said that the problem doesn''t lie on us. Thus, it should be that ourpany has a problem." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded, feeling satisfied of Jing Li''s frankness. "Yes." he answered. "Have you noticed anything suspicious in thepany you are working under?" he asked.


    "With my skills, I was ced in the logistics department. You should already know this?" Jing Li looked at them.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng honestly said.


    "I don''t think so." Jing Li shook his head. "So far, I didn''t notice anything¡­ what is going on?" he asked them.


    Luo Ying also feels nervous.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t immediately answer. He turned to Lin Shu. "What about you?" he asked.


    "You should already have guessed." Lin Shu shrugged. "Yes. I noticed something as I wasmunicating with the nts." He looked at them. "There are monstersing to thepany." He told them.


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Wait. ing''?" Hao Baiyun''s eyes narrowed when he caught the word.


    Lin Shu nodded. "En. Because my yao power is weak now after I gave away my core, you should have noticed that I am like an ordinary human." He said. "So, they must have not noticed that I am a yao and only regarded me as a human. I secretly observed the visitors of thepany, as well as my colleagues after the nts told me about the monsters. And they are right ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C my colleagues are humans but the visitors are not." He told them.


    Silence fell.


    "''monsters''¡­" Jing Li''s expression turned serious when he heard this.


    As soon as he and Luo Ying became yao, he knows that they will enter the yao world. Thus, he immediately investigated the yao world. So, he knows that ''yao'' is a term for the domestic demons while ''monsters'' is a term for foreign demons.


    And yao and demons are seemingly in a conflict¡­ now, it not just ''seems''. They are really in a conflict!


    "I remember now." Jing Li looked at them. "I once seen a list and saw that recently, the frequency of shipping overseas has increased." He told them. "Is this rted to the case that you are investigating?" he asked them.


    Luo Ying almost jumped up his seat. Peng Li''s brows knitted as he frowned while Lin Shu just calmly stared at them, waiting for their answer.


    But, Gu Xingfeng didn''t immediately answer. "Are you willing to cooperate with us, then?" he asked them.


    Lin Shu almost sneered had he not been held back by Peng Li. "For us to cooperate, shouldn''t you tell us what are we going to cooperate on for?" Peng Li asked.


    "This case is confidential." Gu Xingfeng answered. "All that I can say is, our country is at stake here, especially all the yao." He said and looked at Lin Shu, and Jing Li and Luo Ying.


    As expected, they were shocked.


    "''overseas''¡­ the monsters¡­ our country¡­ the yao¡­" Jing Li muttered as his mind spun. "And I am working in a shippingpany, as well as he¡­ could it be that ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C they are shipping something of the yao, and it is deeply connected to the yao?" he asked them.


    Fei Xuli chuckled. "He is good." He told Hao Baiyun. He is referring to Jing Li being smart.


    It was a pity that he died, or else he and Luo Ying would rise in the entertainment circle as a golden manager and a move emperor, respectively. They are unlucky to be pitted by Luo Ying''s agent, leading to their deaths.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng confirmed. "So, are you willing?" he asked them again.


    "As long as this can ensure xiao Ying''s safety, I would be willing to cooperate." Jing Li answered.


    Lin Shu nced at Peng Li, who stared at him. He heaved a sigh and turned to look at Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun. "I am also willing." He answered.


    Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. "¡­" what is this feeling of being fed dog food by these two pairs?! They thought.


    Fei Xuli. "¡­" finally, they experienced how it is being fed by dog food! He thought and secretly smiled.


    Gu Xingfeng coughed. "You only have one task, that is to observe the monstersing to yourpany, and also to send us the information about the shipping overseas, when it will happen and for how long, as well as where will the goods be delivered, and which deliverypanies are involved." He told them.


    Jing Li and Lin Shu nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 627 - Transformation

    "Where are Xiao Hualing, Mu Li and Zhuo Xia?" Gu Xingfeng asked. "How are their investigation now?" he added.


    "They are still on the road. Mu Li is trying to find the traces of the Golden-Haired Monkeys." Hao Baiyun answered.


    "Won''t Zhuo Xia be attacked?" Gu Xingfeng worriedly asked.


    "I already sent Jing Yu to follow them." Hao Baiyun answered as he opened his inbox. But, there were still no email from Huo Ling.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    "Xiao Ling hasn''t sent any new message¡­" Hao Baiyun bit his lip, feeling anxious.


    Gu Xingfeng''s expression changed. He doesn''t want to be pessimistic since Huo Ling is Hao Baiyun''s cousin, but, Huo Ling''s situation right now is really not good. Even if Yi Bing is insanely strong, but they are only two people¡­ ehem, grim reapers. Also, they are also in a ne. So, if they will be attacked there¡­


    He sighed. "It will be alright." he said as he pulled Hao Baiyun into his embrace andforted him. "You should believe in them, especially Yi Bing. He should be very strong, not to mention he is from the Stable World." He told Hao Baiyun. "Surely, he should have some methods on how to break through the siege?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun started. It was just now did he recall this fact. Yi Bing is a grim reaper but even in his human form, he can catch up with Hao Baiyun who was in his real form that time! Not to mention that Yi Bing''s aura is very strong¡­ aura can''t be faked! Not only it gives you momentum, it also shows real strength!


    Truth to be told, Hao Baiyun actually sensed a feeling of danger when he first met Yi Bing. That feeling that you can be killed by the other at any time¡­ although he doesn''t like it and greatly fears it, Hao Baiyun is a yao so he knows what strength means in surviving in this world.


    But, all of these, Hao Baiyun has forgotten. Yi Bing is definitely strong, scary and dangerous. Hao Baoyun is also not an idiot. So, why did Hao Baiyun forgot about Yi Bing as a dangerous man¡­ ehem, being? It is because Yi Bing was chasing Huo Ling! Yi Bing shed his cold and scary expression and even suppressed his aura for Huo Ling!


    "Ehem." Hao Baiyun coughed in embarrassment. "I have forgotten¡­" he honestly said.


    Gu Xingfeng chuckled. "It is fine. Even I almost forgot what was Yi Bing like." He confessed.


    Yi Bing would have almost fooled them, even if this wasn''t his intention, because he is chasing Huo Ling. What is scarier is that, they even saw Yi Bing acting so gentle before, and also humble! Just thinking of it now that they have recalled that Yi Bing is a scary and dangerous being, they subconsciously shivered.


    "¡­ should I worry for xiao Ling?" Hao Baiyun asked and bit his lip. But, he can''t beat Yi Bing, so he can''t protect Huo Ling¡­ what to do?! He thought in distress.


    "Ehem. Xiao Yun." Gu Xingfeng called. "You don''t have to worry about xiao Ling." he told him.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What did you say?!" he asked as he red at Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng knows that his wife misunderstood him. "It''s not that¡­ ai." He sighed. "What I meant is that, Huo Ling is also a grim reaper now, so he definitely should be strong." he exined. "Not to mention that he is also a nine-tailed fox, and a pure one at that." He added.


    Hao Baiyun started. "That''s right!" he eximed when he realized it. Huo Ling is a nine-tailed fox, a pure one, and also a grim reaper now¡­ doesn''t this not only sounds cool but also makes Huo Ling so overpowered?! He thought, feeling happy for Huo Ling.


    No one would then bully his cousin, then! He giggled.


    You must be thinking so beautifully¡­ Gu Xingfeng thought. Yi Bing is stronger than Huo Ling, and is also Huo Ling''s superior, so Yi Bing would be able to bully Huo Ling as long as he wanted. But, to not make their current peaceful married life, he didn''t tell Hao Baiyun this.


    But, it is really fortunate that ¨C "Also¡­" he muttered.


    "Hm? ''also''?" Hao Baiyun asked as he looked at him.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled. "Also¡­ this strong being Yi Bing¡­ he will definitely protect Huo Ling!" he told him. His voice is filled with certainty.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened in shock and his mouth fell open. "Gu Xingfeng, you are so smart!" he said and kissed his husband.


    Of course, Gu Xingfeng enthusiastically kissed him back. Fei Xuli who was about to knock after he returned from buying his bosses'' lunch halted when he heard the sensual soundsing inside of Gu Xingfeng''s office.


    As apetent assistant, Fei Xuli erected a sound-blocking barrier around Gu Xingfeng''s office and left the two lunch boxes hanging by the doorknob together with ''Do Not Disturb'' sign.


    ¡­


    Somewhere¡­


    "What a troublesome¡­" Yi Bing muttered and sighed in irritation when he saw therge number of souls in his Death Note.


    Huo Ling''s face is also gloomy as he looked at his Death Note.


    "It is not your fault." Yi Bing told him when he guessed what Huo Ling is thinking. "The human passengers are about to die not because of you, but because the monsters have tampered the ne." He exined. Thinking that Huo Ling still feeling upset, he showed to Huo Ling his Death Note and pointed the ''cause of death'' section on the page.


    Huo Ling also knows this, since it was stated on his Death Note. He secretly sighed in relief. "It isn''t that¡­" he said and awkwardly coughed as he looked away.


    Yi Bing didn''t poke through his lie, either. "Then, what are you seriously thinking about?" he asked, acting curious. Well, he is also curious. He wanted to know what excuse will Huo Ling give.


    "I am just thinking¡­" Huo Ling raised his head and he looked at Yi Bing''s face. "How many points are these souls worth?" he asked.


    Yi Bing, who was expecting that Huo Ling would be honest in the end. "¡­ you will see after we send their souls to the Afterlife Department to have the other grim reapers ferry them to their reincarnation." He answered as his lip twitched. As expected of someone I fall for¡­ only he could think of this excuse. He thought and secretly smiled.


    Huo Ling looked away after seeing the corners of Yi Bing''s lips are curled up. "How do we deal with these monsters?" he asked.


    "There are too many of them." Yi Bing said as he looked at themercial ss cabin where they are inside.


    "What will you do?" Huo Ling asked when he saw Yi Bing rose form his seat. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that someone also rose from this seat.


    Obviously, it was a monster.


    Yi Bing calmly fixed his blue necktie as well as his cuffs. "Aren''t we in a hurry?" he asked as he stood on the aisle, facing the monster who also stood on the aisle, blocking the door to prevent them from escaping.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded.


    Thest message that he sent to Hao Baiyun was he and Yi Bing boarding a ne that was actually filled with monsters, which are very persistent to chase Huo Ling and capture him. Huo Ling, spending time with Hao Baiyuntely, saw that Hao Baiyun deeply cares for him and it made his heart feel warm. Of course, he has also seen that Hao Baiyun is a worry-wart, especially towards his family.


    So, Huo Ling knows that in case something happened to their flight and Hao Baiyun would hear the news of it and he wouldn''t receive a message from him¡­ Huo Ling doesn''t want to think of it.


    "Let''s deal with this fast." Yi Bing spoke, pulling Huo Ling from his thoughts.


    Huo Ling started and he turned to ask Yi Bing again on how will they deal with the monsters. But, he suddenly was stunned by what he saw.


    Yi Bing slowly walked down the aisle as if a model walking on a catwalk¡­ no, not that. Like an emperor walking on a red carpet! But, that was not what stunned Huo Ling. what stunned Huo Ling is that Yi Bing''s bitter-ck suit seemed to move!


    No¡­ it doesn''t ''seem''. Yi Bing''s ck suit really moved! Huo Ling''s eyes widened in shock and his mouth fell open as he watched the ck suit slowly enveloped Yi Bing''s entire body. If Huo Ling just didn''t see Yi Bing''s calm expression, Huo Ling would panic, thinking that the ck suit would devour Yi Bing!


    But, the ck suit, instead of devouring Yi Bing, actually turned to something familiar to Huo Ling: a ck hooded cloak! That was the first thing that he saw when he opened his eyes after he died and became a soul.


    What stunned Huo Ling even more is that underneath that hood¡­ is a skull!

 Chapter 628 - Strongest

    If Huo Ling hasn''t recalled at thest second that he is now also a grim reaper, he would''ve screamed in fright when he saw Yi Bing''s transformation! WHAT THE FCK! He inwardly cursed and roared inside his mind, imagining a thousandments in the barrage in his brain.


    That was fcking cool ¨C ah, no, scary! What the hell! The ck suit of the grim reapers is actually the cloak?! That familiar cloak of the grim reapers in the storybooks?! It was actually the ck suit, which he is wearing now?! He thought as his face turned as ck as his suit because of his shock.


    But, Huo Ling has yet to see something that was about to shock him. He saw that the blue necktie disintegrated and became two snowkes, floating towards the hollow eye sockets under that hood. Huo Ling felt goosebumps appeared on his skin and all the hairs of his body rose at their end. It is as if he could feel the chilling from those two snowkes rotating in the eye sockets, acting as if Yi Bing''s ''eyes''.


    "What are you dazed for?" Huo Ling heard Yi Bing''s voice spoke.


    Huo Ling looked around.


    "Stupid. I am right in front of you!" Yi Bing said.


    Huo Ling froze. Then, he rubbed his eyes. He actually wasn''t dreaming! This skeleton in ck, hooded cloak is actually Yi Bing! He really isn''t dreaming! "You¡­" he said, feeling choked up.


    "What?" Yi Bing asked. Now, his voice can clearly be hearding from the being in ck on the aisle with two bright blue ''eyes''.


    Huo Ling stared at Yi Bing, dumbfounded. "¡­ so our ck suit is actually our ck cloak, and our necktie can transform as our eyes?" he asked in a t voice.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" crap. I seem to have forgotten to teach him this! He thought and helplessly sighed. "Do you want to transform?" he asked.


    "¡­ yes." Huo Ling answered, feeling intimidated after the skull turned to him. But, when he looked at the two rotating bright blue snowkes in those eye sockets inside the skull, Huo Ling felt there is a mysterious charm in it. "Yes. I want to." He answered as he stared face-to-face with the skull.


    Huo Ling subconsciously raised his hand and his cold palm touched the rough surface of the skull, panting a beautiful and bewitching scene.


    When Huo Ling was still alive, he never have believed in the supernatural. Well, maybe slightly, because the Hao family and the Gu family are real masters in this area. He only fully believed in the supernatural after he died and he turned into a soul. He has fully epted this when he came face to face with his cold corpse¡­ as a soul.


    Before, he has never believed in grim reapers, too. But now, he is touching one, and met its gaze.


    "Huo Ling?" Yi Bing called when he saw Huo Ling''s behavior.


    "¡­ mn." Huo Ling hummed a response and he lowered his hand. "How do I transform?" he asked.


    "Let me help you." Yi Bing answered. Since it was a dereliction of duty on his part to not teach Huo Ling of this matter, then he naturally has to help Huo Ling with his first transformation.


    But, Yi Bing didn''t expect to be stunned when he saw Huo Ling''s real form as a grim reaper. It was simr in his appearance, as Huo Ling''s soul is as strong as his, or even stronger. What differed is that in the eye sockets of Huo Ling were two balls of fire making one feel warm, but also could burn.


    However, Yi Bing doesn''t fear it. Just like a moth to a me, he raised his bony hand and his index immediately was burned by the bright, orange mes. However, his index finger didn''t turn to ash nor turned ck. It still remained as it is. Upon a closer look, his entire skeleton body was actually coated by a thin yet very hard film of ice!


    The monster which was ignored by Yi Bing attacked Yi Bing. But, as soon as it touched Yi Bing''s ck cloak, ice spread from its weapon, to its arms until the ice covered its entire body! Even Yi Bing''s cloak was actually covered by a thin film of ice!


    At Huo Ling''s back, another monster pounced without them noticing. But, Huo Ling''s cloak fluttered after his transformation and his cloak touched the arm of that monster. Without any warning, that monster was burned! It wasn''t even enough! The cloak, as if it has a consciousness of its own, stretched and reached for the other monsters that are hiding and instantly burned them!


    "AAAAAH!!!" a series of screams and shrieks were heard inside their cabin. One side was on fire, while the other side was in a blizzard.


    Yet, the two culprits didn''t care, even if they notice. In fact, Yi Bing looked pleased. He feels a sense of satisfaction and also aplishment as he looked at the two sides ¨C fire and ice. Many said that fire and ice are ipatible because they are opposites. But, Yi Bing doesn''t give a care.


    For example, Yi Bing already knows from Shen Sheng that he and Huo Ling were entangled in their former lives, way before Huo Ling''s first cycle of reincarnation. So, Yi Bing''s emotions towards Huo Ling should be due to that.


    But, Yi Bing knows himself very well. As a grim reaper who had lived for, maybe, more than a thousand years, he who has seen many kinds of emotions before him as he ferried souls to their reincarnation, he didn''t feel anything. Not only because it was a rule of the Afterlife Department mandated by the Heaven¡­ he doesn''t give a d*mn about the Heaven actually. Their superior, Shen Sheng, doesn''t even give a d*mn about Heaven, too.


    The reason why Yi Bing has started to feel emotion now is because of Huo Ling. Huo Ling, in his eyes, is entirely different from the ones he has seen before. Huo Ling, like any other soul, can also feel emotions. But, unlike any other soul, he can easily detach himself from it.


    Yes. ''easily'', and ''detach''. Yi Bing has already noticed when Huo Ling was still a soul and is undergoing his first cycle of reincarnation. But, when Huo Ling has be a grim reaper, this fact became visible. It wasn''t due to Huo Ling following the Afterlife Department''s rule of no feelings attached to their assignments or anyone or anything. Yi Bing knows how much of a defiant Huo Ling is.


    The reason why Yi Bing is convinced that it wasn''t the Afterlife Department''s rule that Huo Ling is acting as very emotionally detached is because he has seen that as long as Huo Ling finds out the cause or the reason behind one thing, Huo Ling would finally lose interest of it. It wasn''t that he immediately forgets it. Huo Ling''s memory is very good.


    But, the reason for this is that Huo Ling hasn''t yet found something that can make him be hooked, permanently. And Yi Bing wants to be the one to hook Huo Ling permanently. So, for Yi Bing, as long as he has Huo Ling with him, he can do anything, everything, even destroying this world.


    ¡­


    Stable World, Middle Heaven.


    "Hm? ''emotionally unstable''?" Shen Sheng muttered after he heard Sha Jiu''s report. Sha Jiu came with Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi coldly sweated as he rigidly stood beside Sha Jiu. He was really very frightened when he heard Sha Jiu told him this. Coupled with Sha Jiu''s panicking expression and voice, Gu Shi was almost scared out of his wits and lose hisposure there earlier then go to Special World 600 where Huo Ling and Yi Bing, the culprits who are emotionally unstable, to confront them of what sh*t are they doing again.


    Fortunately, Di San was there to pull back Gu Shi from acting on impulse. Then, Gu Shi brought Sha Jiu to the Middle Heaven, again. This is the nth time, and it was due to Yi Bing that Sha Jiu went here in the Middle Heaven again. No wonder why Sha Jiu hates Yi Bing, aside from that misunderstanding between them two rted to Hai Ba in the past.


    Yi Bing really makes one itch to beat him up. This is a fact. Unfortunately, no one was able to beat him up. This is, also, a fact. So, this made Yi Bing be looked up to by the grim reapers as the strongest and unbeatable grim reaper. Unfortunately, no one knows that Yi Bing has been beaten up before by Jiang Ce, and Di San, Feng Er, Liu Lin and Si Shui, either intentional or not, seems to have forgotten it. Also, Jiang Ce isn''t from the Stable World, nor is he a grim reaper.


    So, Yi Bing as the strongest and unbeatable grim reaper is still known by all and has never changed.

 Chapter 629 - Alarm

    Special World 600.


    "As expected, the culprits really have been to cemeteries and the docks." Gu Xingfeng frowned as they all have gathered in Hao Baiyun''s mansion that night.


    Xiao Hualing, Mu Li and Zhuo Xia have now returned after tracking the traces of the Golden-Haired Monkeys that have gone missing or died. They were shocked to see that they have arrived in the cemeteries. If twice it happened, then it should be a coincidence. But, thrice, and more? So, they have thought that something is up with the cemeteries, especially that they are investigating a case.


    So, they weren''t surprised to meet the police, who are Gu Xingfeng''s subordinates. They also told the police officers that Gu Xingfeng has hired Mu Li, an exorcist, and told them about their suspicions. Since the police is now working on this case, too, the three of them left to track the other traces left by the Golden-Haired Monkeys. After arriving in the dock, they then left and returned to Hao Baiyun''s mansion to give them their report.


    "Let us not exclude the shippingpanies¡­ the monsters were there." Hao Baiyun reminded them.


    The silent Jing Yu nodded in agreement. "I smelled the nasty stink of those monsters." He told them and wrinkled his nose as if he can still smell the stink. His face even turned green.


    They all grimaced. Zi Chen looked at him with sympathy in his eyes. Zi Chen is a wolf so he naturally has a very keen sense of smell. If even Jing Yu can smell the stinky smell of the monsters, how would it be for Zi Chen? Zi Chen feels relieved that it wasn''t him who has been sent to assist Mu Li, Zhuo Xia and Xiao Hualing so he didn''t smell the stinky smell of the monsters and made himself suffer just because of those monsters!


    "But, the shippingpanies which we found suspicious, and where Jing Li and Lin Shu work, the BW or Blue Waves Shipping Company and ROS or Rain or Shine Shipping Company, respectively, are both Chinese shippingpanies." Mu Li reminded them.


    Everyone froze and the air seemed to solidify, making it harder for them to breathe. They felt that something is stuffing their chests, making it hurt. They know what does Mu Li''s words imply.


    As expected, they heard him speak. "There should be a traitor around you, tipping off the enemies about the Golden-Haired Monkey n and the Sunflower n." Mu Li said. His expression is serious as he looked at each one of them. "That made them able to abduct the Golden-Haired Monkeys and their traces almost undiscovered, including them shipping out the Golden-Haired Monkeys." He told them. "Because of these traitors, the one of the families of the Sunflower n was also instantly wiped out, leaving the Sunflower n only a handful of their kin." He said.


    A long silence fell as the atmosphere turned heavy and depressing.


    After a while, Hao Baiyun tiredly sighed as he leaned his back on his seat. "It has been a long time since I had cleaned themittee." He said and wryly smiled.


    Nobody spoke since they knew that this is Hao Baiyun''s dereliction of duty. But, there is unwillingness in their hearts, as they think that this is very unfair. Hao Baiyun isn''t omnipotent.


    "Gu Xingfeng. Don''t leave out the cemeteries in the rural areas." Hao Baiyun spoke.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng answered as his expression sank.


    The others also clenched their fists. They can also guess that since there is a local enemy, then this local enemy definitely knows the best ces to hide the Golden-Haired Monkeys.


    "Mu Li. You go help Gu Xingfeng. You will be a great help to the police with your exorcist power and means." Hao Baiyun said.


    "I know." Mu Li nodded. His expression is solemn. This is what his master has wished for ¨C for their skills to be put into use and help others. Thus, Mu Li is more than happy that he can help his fellowmen, especially as an exorcist!


    "Zhuo Xia. Xiao Hualing. You go with them." Hao Baiyun continued as he looked at Zhuo Xia and Xiao Hualing. "Zhuo Xia can heal. As for Xiao Hualing¡­ you can assist." He said and grimaced.


    Everyone also lowered their gazes, unable to look at Hao Baiyun. Everyone here does not know yet what is Xiao Hualing''s power! They only know that she is a grim reaper, and also a flower yao in this world.


    "Sure. I am d to be of help." Xiao Hualing smiled.


    Zhuo Xia nodded in agreement. "I will also help." He said.


    Mu Li secretly sighed in relief, and he also feels happy. Zhuo Xia will be going, working, with him! He can be with Zhuo Xia for a little longer! He thought, can''t resist smiling. Everyone who saw his suppressed smile looked away. Such a pure boy! They all thought and shook their heads.


    Zhuo Xia also saw Mu Li''s smile, but he pretended not to see it. Xiao Hualing held herself back not tough. These two are really amusing, and this life of theirs seems better than their previous one.


    "Fei Xuli. How about the investigation overseas?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "There are the list of thepanies, as well as their background and dealings under the table." Fei Xuli said as he ced a thick folder on the table in front of Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun felt his head hurt as he looks at the thick folder. "¡­ I will arrange things for you and Jing Yu after I sort out the information." He said. "But, be prepared since I will have to send you overseas." He told them.


    "Yes, boss." Fei Xuli and Jing Yu answered.


    "Zi Chen. Lan Tian. You two eye the dock." Hao Baiyun said. "We have to find a solid evidence against the enemies. This way, we can catch them red-handed." He exined.


    "Yes. Understood!" Zi Chen and Lan Tian answered.


    "As for Jin Chulin and Zheng Jian, tell them to carefully watch over my kids." Hao Baiyun heaved a heavy sigh. He also has to worry about Tian Tian and Tang Tang since they might be targeted.


    Gu Xingfeng saw his expression and patted his back tofort him. He also knows that their children can be used to threat Hao Baiyun.


    "Hm? Where is Huo Ling and¡­ that cold-faced man?" Mu Li asked when he didn''t see Huo Ling, as well as Yi Bing.


    Hearing this question, Hao Baiyun felt more depressed. "Thest message that I received was that the ne he and Yi Bing in are filled with monsters." He told them.


    Mu Li and Zhuo Xia were shocked.


    Hao Baiyun looked at Xiao Hualing. "Xiao Hualing, have you received any message from them?" he anxiously asked.


    To their disappointment, Xiao Hualing shook her head. "I am sorry. Although we grim reapers can still send messages even if there is no signal, I still haven''t received any message yet from senior Yi and senior Huo." She answered.


    Everyone was surprised, but also not surprised, upon hearing that the technology of the grim reapers is more advanced than theirs. But, that is not the point!


    "You said¡­ they still haven''t send you a message?" Gu Xingfeng''s brows knitted.


    "En." Xiao Hualing nodded. "They must still have caught up in something, or still in the middle of the fight, that is why they are unable to send a message." She exined.


    Hearing this, instead of beingforted, they became more tense instead! "This¡­" they looked at each other.


    Xiao Hualing was about to speak again when, suddenly, they felt something and it made their spine tingle and scalp numb.


    "What ¨C " they gasped and immediately felt their skin that seemed to be burning.


    Gu Xingfeng, the only human, frowned and his brows knitted. "What happened?" he asked when he suddenly saw the yao around him changed their behavior.


    "Zhuo Xia!" Mu Li cried when he saw that Zhuo Xia suddenly doubled over.


    Even Xiao Hualing, who is a grim reaper, felt ufortable. Fortunately, she only felt ufortable and nothing else. Or else, she would lose face, as she is the only woman in here right now.


    "Xiao Yun!" Gu Xingfeng cried in rm when he saw that Hao Baiyun''s face turned from red to white to red again, and it repeated. "What happened? What is happening to you? And them?" he asked as he caught Hao Baiyun who fell off his seat.


    "This¡­" Hao Baiyun gasped, catching his breath, as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. "Ungh!" he grunted and closed his eyes tight as his nine tails came into their view.


    Gu Xingfeng''s mouth fell open in shock. He wanted to ask if Hao Baiyun is suddenly in estrus, but seeing that the others also revealed their yao forms, this isn''t just estrus.


    "Oh, sht!" Xiao Hualing cursed when she heard a beeping in her ears, signaling an rm.. "Senior Huo''s power went berserk!" she eximed in shock.

 Chapter 630 - Berserk

    "What did you say?!" Gu Xingfeng sharply turned to Xiao Hualing when he heard what she said.


    Xiao Hualing was startled by Gu Xingfeng''s voice and she blinked. "What? What did I just say?" she asked as she looked at him with an innocent gaze.


    A vein snapped in Gu Xingfeng''s forehead. "You - !" he said and pointed at her. But, suddenly, he felt a tug on his clothes. He turned and saw Hao Baiyun clutching his abdomen.


    "What are you yelling at her for?!" Hao Baiyun snapped at Gu Xingfeng. His face is flushed and beads of sweat formed on his face.


    "Yes, yes¡­ I was wrong, xiao Yun. Baby ¨C " Gu Xingfeng said as he hugged Hao Baiyun tight, trying to relieve Hao Baiyun''s pain. "Where does it hurt? Tell me!" he said as he rubbed Hao Baiyun''s back.


    "Shut up!" Hao Baiyun snapped, feeling irritated. His head hurts so much, as well as his abdomen where his yao core is. "Xiao Ling¡­ his power must have gone berserk." He said in between his breaths. He looked at Xiao Hualing who stood there, frozen. "Find them¡­ tell Yi Bing that he has to make xiao Ling calm down. Or else ¨C " he said as his eyes narrowed.


    Xiao Hualing immediately nodded. "Yes, yes. I will now request immediate teleportation¡­ huh?" she muttered when she suddenly saw that the holographic screen of hermunicator that was shing red brightly just now and is very noisy has gone quiet and returned to normal.


    "What''s wrong?" Hao Baiyun immediately asked.


    "Well¡­" Xiao Hualing muttered as her brain worked very fast. "¡­ do you still feel pain or difort now?" she asked.


    "Huh?" Hao Baiyun muttered and blinked. Then, he felt that the pain is really now gone. "¡­ what happened?" he asked as he looked at Xiao Hualing.


    "Well¡­" Xiao Hualing looked at the message that Yi Bing just sent. "It seems that senior Huo really has now calmed down." She answered.


    Hao Baiyun was surprised. "Really?!" he eximed. "But, calming down a nine-tailed fox, especially the pure ones, which make them have the strongest power¡­ you feel that now." He sighed. "It should be very difficult to calm xiao Ling¡­ how did Yi Bing do it?" he curiously asked.


    "Uh¡­" Xiao Hualing moved her gaze away as her hand on her holographic screen trembled. "¡­ he froze him." she answered.


    "¡­ huh?" Hao Baiyun blinked and he looked at her with a nk gaze. "What?!" he eximed when he finally understood what she just said.


    Hao Baiyun''s loud voice woke all of his subordinates. "Boss¡­ be quiet, please¡­ my head hurts¡­" they said and grunted.


    Hao Baiyun really lowered his voice. But, that is because his teeth is gnashed and he hissed at her. "You¡­ how dare Yi Bing!" he cursed. He is so mad that even his words are incoherent.


    Xiao Hualing grimaced as she lowered her gaze. Senior Yi, this isn''t my fault! You were really cursed! She thought and sighed.


    "Xiao Ling is our family''s precious pure nine-tailed fox! How dare he freeze xiao Ling!" Hao Baiyun said as he finally managed to organize his words.


    Xiao Hualing didn''t answer since she knows that these words aren''t directed at her, and¡­ this isn''t her problem that her cold senior is being cursed at.


    "Where are they?!" Hao Baiyun asked Xiao Hualing.


    "Well¡­" Xiao Hualing tapped Yi Bing''s profile to check his current location. "They are at the country''s boarder¡­ the ne crashed there." She answered.


    Hao Baiyun sneered. "Good. Let us return the favor to them by burying their corpses all over their country! They love doing this, right?" he asked as his eyes coldly narrowed. "It is such a pity that we didn''t kill them with our own hands!" he added.


    Everyone felt a chill and they subconsciously shivered in fright. "Yes, yes. the boss is right!" they agreed.


    "Send a group of our people to chop those bastards'' bodies and bury them all over the country!" Hao Baiyun said as he seethed in rage.


    Everyone. "¡­" boss is really furious! Well, we also feel furious! They provoked Huo Ling! let''s do this! They thought and looked at each other. Their gazes are talking.


    Xiao Hualing. "¡­" you are right, but there is actually another reason why your boss is furious. Because my cold senior froze your boss'' dear cousin. She thought. Now, it is these monsters'' misfortune that Hao Baiyun will vent his anger on them. she thought and sighed,menting thew of karma.


    The monsters skinned the Golden-Haired Monkeys and even sold their hairs and skin on the ck market, not to mention sucking their powers. Now, it is their turn to be chopped into pieces with their corpses never to beplete!


    "Their exact location?" Hao Baiyun asked Xiao Hualing. He is referring to Huo Ling and Yi Bing''s location. "I am going to fly there now and take xiao Ling back ¨C " he said.


    "No need." A voice cut him off.


    They all turned, shocked, when they saw the owner of the voice.


    "Yi Bing!" Hao Baiyun yelled in rage as he red at Yi Bing.


    "Do you want to wake Huo Ling with your loud voice?" Yi Bing coldly asked as he looked at Hao Baiyun.


    Huo Ling is lying on Yi Bing''s arms sleeping peacefully.


    Hao Baiyun immediately shut up. "Why did you freeze xiao Ling?" he asked him, feeling anger bubbling inside his chest again. "What if he died - ?" he asked.


    Yi Bing cut him off. "We, grim reapers, are already dead." He said.


    Hao Baiyun froze. The others also froze and sat on the floor as they looked at Yi Bing, stunned.


    "I already told you in the beginning that he already died in this world." Yi Bing spoke. "I informed you of his life in this world not to make your hopes up, but to rify the point to you ¨C " he looked at Hao Baiyun in the eyes. " ¨C that Huo Ling now belongs to the Stable World. No matter is his soul is the pure nine-tailed fox, he will never return in this world except when he has tasks here, like right now, which made you able to meet him again." He exined.


    A deafening silence fell in the living room.


    "I let him interact with you, his family, and gave him time to spend with you not for you, but for him." Yi Bing said. "If that gave you hope and longed for him to return, then I apologize. But, as I have said, I did it for Huo Ling, not for you. So, I hope for you to stop fantasizing of making Huo Ling stay in this world." He told him.


    Each of his words stab Hao Baiyun in the heart, but Hao Baiyun knows that Yi Bing only speak the truth. Even Gu Xingfeng can''t refute it. Yi Bing''s words may be harsh, but they are all adults here. What Yi Bing said is for everybody''s own good, especially Hao Baiyun. If Hao Baiyun still would be entangled with his rtionship towards Huo Ling, it would only be hard for both sides to partter after Huo Ling finishes his task in this world, which they already know in the beginning, as Yi Bing said.


    Yi Bing is right. He really never gave Hao Baiyun hope. It was Hao Baiyun himself. They all sighed in pity when they thought of this.


    "¡­ I understand." Hao Baiyun finally said as he lowered his head. His voice is choked up.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak and just went to the nearest room to settle Huo Ling.


    "Xiao Yun¡­" Gu Xingfeng called and hugged Hao Baiyun tight. "Come on. Let it all out." He said as he patted Hao Baiyun''s back.


    Everyone fell silent and only Hao Baiyun''s sobs can be heard.


    Xiao Hualing sighed when he saw this. She also feels sad, and she is a woman so she is more sensitive when ites to emotions. "Uhm¡­" she spoke.


    They looked at her.


    "Please don''t hate senior Yi." She said. "It is not that I am defending him. Well, even if you would hate him, he wouldn''t care." She told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" what the hell is this! Punching cotton?! They thought as their faces darkened.


    Xiao Hualing''s lip twitched and she grimaced. "Ehem." She coughed, feeling awkward. "Well, I just want to say that senior Yi froze senior Huo because he has his reason." She told them.


    "What reason?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    She turned to him. "Did you remember that I was looking at something and tapping my fingers mid-air earlier?" she asked him.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng nodded.


    "Senior Huo went berserk due to his powers as a nine-tailed fox. This is what you think. But, this actually is not all." She said as she took a deep breath.


    "What do you mean?" Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened.


    She looked at him. "Senior Huo is a fire fox." She said. "But, aside from being provoked by the monsters, senior Huo''s power went berserk is because he transformed for the first time to his true form ¨C a grim reaper.." She told them.

 Chapter 631 - Condition

    "W¡­ what?!" they all eximed when they finally managed to find their voices. "A¡­ grim reaper¡­" they muttered under their breaths. "What would that have looked like?" they asked as they looked at each other.


    Xiao Hualing''s brow twitched when they heard their question. "Please don''t casually ask this. Anyone who would see a grim reaper''s true form would die." She told them.


    Everyone suddenly felt that their necks have turned cold. They subconsciously touched it and sighed in relief when they still felt it. They thought that they have lost their necks just now. They looked at Xiao Hualing who is smiling kindly at them but they felt their spine turned cold all of a sudden.


    They can''t provoke her! They thought and immediately lowered their heads in fear. They don''t dare doubt Xiao Hualing''s words since they can see that Yi Bing is very powerful. Even if Xiao Hualing is a woman and wore a gentle smile and kind expression on her face, they don''t dare underestimate her.


    In fact, women are the most deceptive beings in the world. Because of the preconceived ideas of the women being weak, many men fell prey to them and, worse, didn''t have a good end. They have seen many of this kinds especially in the yao world. Thus, they didn''t dare provoke Xiao Hualing when they saw her, especially with Huo Ling, who is their boss'' cousin, and Yi Bing, who is a fearsome being.


    So, as long as nobody provokes the other, there won''t be a problem.


    "You¡­ said¡­ xiao Ling transformed to his grim reaper form¡­ for the first time?" Hao Baiyun asked as he looked at Xiao Hualing.


    Xiao Hualing nodded as an answer. "En. I don''t know when has senior Huo be a grim reaper as I am also a new grim reaper." She exined.


    They all fell silent. Being a grim reaper may look good since a grim reaper is powerful. But, the conditions of being a grim reaper is extremely harsh, especially the first condition, which is dying. And, like what they had heard from their boss Hao Baiyun, if you be a grim reaper, the memories of your loved ones regarding you would be erased, like Hao Baiyun''s case of him forgetting Huo Ling''s existence before. This is truly sad and harsh.


    "Xiao Hualing." A cold and deep voice spoke behind them.


    Their souls almost jumped out of their skin. As expected, when they turned, they saw Yi Bing standing behind them. They felt goosebumps appeared on their skin as they looked at his figure in the darkness. They subconsciously shivered, especially with the chill that is emanating from his body, literally. They already heard that Yi Bing''s power is ice.


    "Senior Yi!" Xiao Hualing immediately started as she stood upright.


    "Are you done receiving your task?" Yi Bing asked her.


    Xiao Hualing immediately looked at Hao Baiyun and thetter nodded in affirmation. "Yes." Xiao Hualing answered.


    "Monitor Huo Ling''s condition. Tell me if it has finally stabilized." Yi Bing ordered.


    "Yes!" Xiao Hualing answered and immediately ran towards the room where Yi Bing brought Huo Ling.


    "Xiao Ling''s condition is not stable?" Hao Baiyun asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing looked at him. He was about to say something to Hao Baiyun when someone blocked Hao Baiyun from his sight. It was Gu Xingfeng.


    "Mr. Yi. Even if xiao Yun and Huo Ling are now separated with life and death and Huo Ling now belongs to the Stable World as a grim reaper¡­" Gu Xingfeng spoke as he bravely met Yi Bing''s icy gaze. "¡­ you can''t deny the fact that xiao Yun is Huo Ling''s cousin. And, even if xiao Yun has forgotten Huo Ling due to special circumstances, xiao Yun can now recall Huo Ling, thus, establishing his familial connection with Huo Ling emotionally." He exined.


    A suffocating silence fell upon them as they all held their breaths while watching Gu Xingfeng confront Yi Bing. No matter how powerful Yi Bing is, no one would just stand by and watch someone they love be spoken to harshly by someone, unless that person is a scum and insincere with their feelings to the other.


    Fortunately, Gu Xingfeng is not a scum, and he truly loves Hao Baiyun. So, he is willing to die for Hao Baiyun''s sake, even if it is just to prevent Hao Baiyun from being scolded by Yi Bing.


    As expected, Yi Bing''s gaze became colder as the temperature in the room dropped. Just as everyone think that they are going to die, they suddenly heard a beeping sounding from Yi Bing''s watch. Then, they felt that the atmosphere returned to normal.


    "Consider yourself lucky as Huo Ling''s rtive." Yi Bing said before he stormed off to Huo Ling''s room.


    Everyone finally released the breaths that they were holding. They know that Yi Bing was offended by Gu Xingfeng. Who dared to talk like that to Yi Bing? So, they thought that Gu Xingfeng would die right then and there. Gu Xingfeng also has expected to die, thus he braced himself. The only thing he regretted was not properly apologizing to Hao Baiyun, as well as leaving their children, and Hao Baiyun, in this world.


    But, fortunately, Yi Bing retreated. From Yi Bing''s words, he let Gu Xingfeng, especially Hao Baiyun, off because they are Huo Ling''s rtives. This is giving them face.


    "Haa¡­" Hao Baiyun sighed in relief as cold sweat trickled down the side of his face. His face is pale, but he still turned to Gu Xingfeng and hugged the other tight. "Don''t do that again, please!" he said and cried.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled. He hugged Hao Baiyun back. "Which man would let their wives be scolded like that?" he said. "I am sorry for defending youte." He told him and sighed.


    "No¡­" Hao Baiyun shook his head. "If you won''t die, then I am willing to be scolded more than a hundred times." He told him.


    Gu Xingfeng chuckled and kissed Hao Baiyun''s temple. "Yi Bing should know how to treat Huo Ling''s condition, so let''s leave Huo Ling''s matter to them." he said.


    Hao Baiyun knows that he has gone out of line twice now, so he knows his mistake. He bit his lip, but he doesn''t look as unwilling as earlier. "En." He nodded.


    "Good." Gu Xingfeng sighed in relief.


    He knows that Hao Baiyun is smart, so he isn''t worried. But, Huo Ling is still Hao Baiyun''s rtive no matter what, thus he was worried there earlier. Fortunately, Hao Baiyun is willing to concede.


    "Boss Hao. Chief Gu." A female voice called.


    Among them, there is only Xiao Hualing. As expected, they saw Xiao Hualing returned.


    "What is it?" Hao Baiyun asked, feeling nervous. Did something happen to Huo Ling? Was that why Yi Bing''s watch rang? He thought.


    Xiao Hualing saw Hao Baiyun''s anxious gaze and she smiled. "Senior Yi''s condition is now stable and he is recuperating fast." She told him, assuring him.


    Hao Baiyun sighed in relief. Then, he smiled. "Thank you." He said.


    Xiao Hualing shook her head and waved her hand. "No, no. It is all thanks to senior Yi." She said.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­" is it toote to make Yi Bing my enemy now? He thought seriously.


    Gu Xingfeng. "¡­" ah, my wife is angry again¡­ he thought and helplessly sighed.


    The others. "¡­" such andmine ah! Sister Xiao Hualing, are you really not deliberately poking our boss'' sore spot?! They thought as they looked at Xiao Hualing with suspicious gazes.


    "What?" Xiao Hualing asked and blinked.


    Everyone. "¡­" alright, we will buy this act of yours for now. They thought and sighed.


    Xiao Hualing smiled. "Senior Yi has a message for you." She said, now telling them the reason why she returned.


    Everyone immediately started.


    Xiao Hualing''s expression now turned serious. "Senior Yi said that they extracted information from the monsters before they killed them. The monsters said that, indeed, they were hired to abduct senior Huo." She said, then suddenly paused. "If they won''t be able to, then, kill him." she added.


    Everyone''s expression darkened. Although they have already expected it, they still feel angry and disgusted. What''s more, they feel frustrated since the enemy is in the dark while they all are in the light, so their actions can be seen while they can''t see the enemy''s. furthermore, with the enemy ordering for Huo Ling to be killed, this is the example of ''can''t have it then destroy it''!


    "The monsters in the ne were all suicide warriors." Xiao Hualing looked at them.


    They didn''t speak. Since the ne was tampered to explode, naturally, only those who wanted to die are the ones who would take this task.


    "Anything else?" Gu Xingfeng asked. He knows that this isn''t the only matter that Yi Bing have. He can feel it.


    As expected, Xiao Hualing nodded. "Yes." she looked at him. "Senior Yi said that they have found a base in the area where their ne has crashed.." She told them.

 Chapter 632 - Windfall

    Their eyes widened, stunned, when they heard what Xiao Hualing said. "WHAT?!" they eximed in shock. But, their voices can''t hide their glee. Who would expect this windfall?!


    Instead of dying in the ne crash which the enemies are expecting, Yi Bing and Huo Ling actually survived! But, that is not all. Yi Bing and Huo Ling actuallynded on the base of the enemies! Who would expect this kind of plot twist?!


    They feel like ever since Huo Ling arrived in their world, their luck has increased! They have finally obtained clues against the enemies, and also thwarted the enemies'' ns byunching a counterattack and defense, protecting the remaining members of the Golden-Haired Monkey n and the Sunflower n, and together with the other ns, urged them to retreat in the mountains first to hide and also to gather strength since they definitely will not just stay silent and be wronged again and again by these foreign bastards!


    And, oh, it seems that they also have a spy in their own domain, which acted as the catalyst of the enemies catching the Golden-Haired Monkeys and killing the Sunflower n members. Helping the enemies while betraying your ownnd, they definitely won''t let this damned spy off!


    "How did they find the base?" they asked, puzzled. Even though they feel grateful of this windfall, they first have to know how did thise to be.


    "Oh. Senior Yi said that when he went to the cockpit to alter the course of the ne so that the ne won''t crash in a residential area or a popted city." Xiao Hualing answered. "But, he found that the course was already fixed. He was relieved when he saw that the ne is going to the mountains, so he didn''t bother altering the course." He looked at them. "He is actually surprised that they actually crashed near the enemy''s base." She exined.


    They all felt speechless.


    "Senior Yi figured that the enemies might want to take senior Huo there when they catches him." Xiao Hualing continued. "But, if they didn''t, they already know that the ne would explode with someone triggering the bombs so that the ne won''t crash near their base." She said before she paused. "Who would expect that the one who would trigger the bombs would die after senior Yi and senior Huo retaliated¡­ well, they actually wouldn''t expect that the two would be so powerful when they retaliated. They clearly underestimated them." she shrugged. "So, not only did the bombs not explode, the ne also crashed near their base, destroying some parts of their base, and senior Yi and senior Huo also were alive and also escaped so their base now were found out." She finished.


    "¡­ pft!" they all finally can''t hold back theirughter. "AHAHAHAHAHA! This is too stupid!" they said as they rolled on the floor while holding their stomachs.


    Even Mu Li, who looked cold, can''t help but chuckle. "If their n didn''t go wrong, then it would have been us who would suffer loses. But¡­" he grinned. "¡­ too bad for them, their n went wrong. Haha." Heughed.


    Zhuo Xia also smiled in schadenfreude. The enemies killed his nsmen. Naturally, he feels very happy.


    "Not to mention that they must not know that Yi Bing and Huo Ling are alive, now their base was found out by us!" Lan Tian gloated.


    Hao Baiyun nodded in agreement. "En. That''s right." He said andughed.


    Gu Xingfeng smiled as he held Hao Baiyun''s hand tight. "What do you n to do now?" he asked.


    "This is our yao world''s battle." Hao Baiyun took a deep breath. "Leave this to us. You only need to work on the legal procedures, okay?" he told him.


    "En." Gu Xingfeng nodded. Although he badly wanted to help his wife, he knows that his abilities are limited as a mortal. This makes him feel helpless and he can only sigh at his powerlessness.


    Hao Baiyun patted his back,forting him. Then, he turned to his subordinates. "We will follow the n." He told them.


    This made them surprised. "But, boss¡­ how about the enemies'' base?" they asked. Since they just found out the base of the enemies, they haven''t included that in their n.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows raised. "What are you worried about? Isn''t there still me?" he asked. "I will personally give them a ''visit''!" he said and grinned.


    Everyone. "¡­" not only will this be a ''surprise visit'', but this will definitely be an unpleasant one for the enemies! They thought.


    "Oh, that''s right." Zi Chen muttered when he remembered something. He turned to Xiao Hualing. "How did Mr. Yi know that it was the enemies'' base?" he asked.


    Xiao Hualing started. "Oh, yes. I forgot." She muttered and pped her forehead. Then, she looked at them. "Senior Yi didn''t know that it was the enemies'' base, until the people¡­ or monsters, inside the base came out and he sensed a familiar presence in one of the enemies." She answered. "A familiar presence from ournd." She told them.


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s faces darkened. This proves that there really is a traitor among them yao!


    "Who is it?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Xiao Hualing was about to answer whey they heard the door opened. They turned and saw Yi Bing.


    "It has a stinky scent of the reptiles." Yi Bing answered as he tapped on his wristwatch. "I sent you the picture." He told Hao Baiyun.


    Everyone was surprised since Yi Bing actually still managed to capture a picture at that time when the ne has crashed and Huo Ling''s condition is extremely bad, with them two even in the enemies'' base! As expected of a grim reaper! Truly powerful!


    With this picture, they can use this as an evidence!


    Hao Baiyun feel emotional. "Thank you." He said as he opened Yi Bing''s message.


    "For Huo Ling." Yi Bing just said before he returned to Huo Ling''s room.


    Everyone as they watched his handsome back disappeared. "¡­" alright! We know that you like Huo Ling so much! No need to rub it on our faces! No need to feed us dog food! They thought and helplessly sighed. They looked at each other and smiled.


    Now, they have gained an evidence, albeit it was due to Huo Ling''s misfortune.


    ¡­


    In the expanse of white, the snow heavily and harshly hit them but the monsters ignored it as if they can''t feel the cold biting into their skin.


    "Search the area again! I don''t believe that nine-tailed fox has escaped!" their boss angrily yelled through his gnashed teeth. His eyes are bloodshot and his gaze is murderous. His whole body is exuding a murderous aura.


    "I told you that we, yao, are a hard bone to chew, especially the fox n." A voice spoke.


    The boss of the monsters turned and saw an Asian person whose looks are androgynous. "Snake!" he shouted. It wasn''t just the n where the yaoe from, but that he didn''t bother remembering this yao''s name since he looks down on him.


    Now, it seems that he really shouldn''t have underestimated him, nor ignored his advice.


    "If you just sent me to fetch the nine-tailed fox, I could have seeded. After all, we are from the samend so we have manymon topics to chat about." The snake yao said as he smiled.


    The boss sneered as his eyes narrowed while he red at him. "Don''t think I don''t know what you are nning!" he said. "You just wanted to escape and use the snake''s venom to control the fox and retaliate to your kin and other yao ns!" he exposed him. "Then,ter, you will deal against us monsters! Don''t think that I don''t know that you are just using us monsters to deal against the other yao!" he added.


    The monsters around them immediately murderously red at the snake yao.


    But, the snake yao was unperturbed as if he is currently not in a dangerous situation and might die at any second. "How can I?" he said, maintaining his smile. In fact, he even smiled brighter. "If I boarded on that ne, I would also die because of the bombs. I don''t even know to whom you gave the remote control to activate the bombs." He exined. "So, sending me to that ne would have killed me." He said.


    The boss didn''t answer, since he knows that what the snake yao said is true. But, he still doesn''t trust this yao. Not only because he is a yao, which is different from them monsters who came from the samend. This yao is obviously untrustworthy because of his deceptive looks, and deceptive¡­ thoughts.


    Suddenly, they heard someone grunted. "Ugh!" a monster cried in pain as it touched its head. Its figure staggered before it copsed on the ground.


    "What happened?!" the boss asked.


    "We ¨C we don''t know! He suddenly copsed!" his subordinates answered.


    The boss''s eyes widened before he sharply turned to the snake yao.. "You! What the hell did you?!" he asked him.

 Chapter 633 - Monsters

    But, the snake yao innocently blinked. "What did I do? Weren''t I just talking to you here? How can I do something?" he asked.


    Indeed, what the snake yao said is right. But, how can the boss dare to believe this yao?! The East''s mystic arts have always been profound thus the West sailed to learn from theirnd. The boss also thinks so since he hired this snake yao.


    But, the snake yao even dared to betray hisnd, his fellow yao, so how can he not betray them even if he already pledged his loyalty to them?


    "No wonder that snakes were always used as a symbol of betrayal¡­ you damn snake!" the boss shouted as he raised his gun and pointed it to the snake yao. He felt infuriated when he saw that more of his subordinates copsed and remained unmoving. "You! Tell me what you did to¡­ ack!" he coughed when he felt that something blocked his throat. His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the snake yao.


    The boss can feel that his body froze, as if fallen under someone''s control.


    "You said that you have always wanted to learn from ournd, so let me tell you something." The snake yao smiled as he approached closer to the boss of the monsters. "''don''t use someone you don''t trust and don''t trust someone who you can''t use''. Boss, you don''t trust me, so why use me? You also can''t use me, so why still keep me?" he asked as he sweetly smiled at the boss of the monsters.


    The boss'' face turned pale in horror. He wanted to scream but he can''t, and his body won''t listen to him.


    "And yes, I am using you to deal with the yao¡­ it is called ''borrowing someone else''s knife to kill''." The snake yao said as he stopped right in front of the boss.


    Then, under the boss'' horrified gaze, the snake yao took out a familiar remote control. Before the boss could react, they all suddenly heard a loud explosion. It was the ne that didn''t explode and just crashed in their base! The boss'' pupils shrank and trembled as he watched the fire and smoke rose in the air.


    "Oh, yes. Another thing ¨C " the snake yao said when he remembered something.


    The boss felt that his whole body started to ache and felt his insides and muscles churned painfully. His pale face turned red due to pain that he is unable to let out.


    " ¨C you don''t trust me, so shouldn''t have let me stay with you, much less enter your circle." The snake yao said and snapped his hands. "Your biggest mistake was to not send me in that ne." He told him.


    Collectively, the monsters around them copsed in a single motion and remained unmoving, as if they were ugly dolls. THUD! The boss also copsed on the ground with his mouth foaming and trickling with blood.


    "Ai." The snake yao sighed as he threw the remote control to the fire. "I forgot to say ''it was a pleasure working with you''." He said and shook his head, as if regretting. Then, he walked away, treading the white nketing the ground.


    The falling cold snow apanied his lonesome, and fading, figure.


    ¡­


    "A snake yao! It is Jie Yao!" Fei Xuli eximed when he recognized a face in the picture.


    "Jie Yao¡­" Hao Baiyun frowned.


    "Who is he?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Xiao Hualing also perked her ears up. Yi Bing left, obviously not interested in the yao''s affairs. But, Xiao Hualing has to report to Yi Bing thus she remained to listen.


    "Former colleague. Assumed dead." Jing Yu answered with an emotionless face.


    "''dead?!" Zhuo Xia eximed.


    "En. We thought that he died." Fei Xuli sighed.


    Everyone frowned. They can guess that there is something fishy going on here.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression lookedplicated. He feels happy that his former subordinate is actually alive. But, now, he found out that he is actually a spy! He helplessly sighed, feeling his head aching.


    "He was once my attendant. To be exact, he is my seventh attendant." He said.


    The first and second attendants are Fei Xuli and Jing Yu, and the remaining four are Lan Tian, Zi Chen, Jin Chulin and Zheng Jian.


    "What happened, then? Why did you think that he is dead?" Mu Li asked.


    "Two years ago, he told me that he will be returning to his hometown because his parents called him back." Hao Baiyun answered. "But, he never came back. I sent some people to inquire about his situation, and even sent Fei Xuli and Jing Yu to look for him. But, his address given to me was fake." He sighed.


    Gu Xingfeng frowned. "Did he start scheming two years ago?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered, feeling lost. "I can feel that he was sincere to me before, as well as towards Fei Xuli and the others. This is why I can''t believe that he is actually alive, but then be a spy." He exined.


    Silence fell upon them.


    "But, he just went missing, right?" Mu Li spoke after a while. "Why did you assume that he is dead?" he asked.


    "Even the mortal world would assume someone dead after two years." Gu Xingfeng said. "Especially he yao world¡­ even just being missing in an hour, one would assume dead." He said.


    Mu Li shut up. He now understood. The yao world is extremely more dangerous than the mortal world. If someone wanted to kill you, then they would kill you. They don''t have aw, until they enter the human society. They are forced to abide by the humans'' rules. But, if they are in their hometown, then, it would be an entirely different story.


    "Sorry." He apologized.


    "It''s fine." Hao Baiyun sighed.


    Another silence fell. Only the sound of the rain can be heard outside.


    ¡­


    The next day, Huo Ling woke up. But, unfortunately, Hao Baiyun left with a great number of his subordinates to attack the enemies'' base. He can only entrust the overseas matter with Fei Xuli and Jing Yu, his right-hand man and left-hand man. Zi Chen and Lan Tian have a keen sense of smell and sight, so they are the best ones to gather evidences. Meanwhile, Mu Li and Zhuo Xia are young men who looked like teenagers. They are a deceptivebo so they are the best people to use to trick people. Especially Xiao Hualing who is a beautifuldy.


    Huo Ling sat up from the bed and felt his whole body is aching. He felt his whole body is heavy.


    "Don''t move." A cold voice spoke as soon as the door opened.


    Huo Ling turned and he saw Yi Bing.


    "I had to break Shen Taizi''s Conferment Seal to extract your soul from your body in order to weaken your powers that had gone berserk after you first transformation to your grim reaper form stimted your soul''s powers." Yi Bing exined.


    Huo Ling fell silent for a long time. "¡­ so you froze my soul?" he asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. His silence served as an affirmation. Huo Ling remembered that Yi Bing also froze his soul before when he was greatly stimted after he found out that he was killed because of his former ssmate''s jealousy of him.


    "It was a neglect on my duty." Yi Bing spoke. his voice pulled Huo Ling from his thoughts. "I should have considered the possibility of your soul being stimted in your first transformation to your grim reaper form, as well as this world, where you are a pure nine-tailed fox, which is the strongest among the yao race." He exined.


    Huo Ling didn''t speak and just silently listened.


    "After I froze your soul, and then thaw it when your powers were finally suppressed, I returned your soul to your body." Yi Bing continued. "I also have requested from Shen Taizi the authority to reseal your soul in your body by recreating the Conferment Seal." He told him.


    "You can do that?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer. Huo Ling turned silent again. This is Yi Bing''s secret, so he didn''t continue asking him.


    Yi Bing heaved an imperceptible sigh. "Now that your soul has returned to your body, you would feel sluggish for the time being and feel your body is heavy since your soul has to reintegrate with your body." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "Okay." He muttered.


    Yi Bing stared at him. he was about to speak when his cellphone suddenly beeped. Someone has sent him a message. He looked at the sender before he fell silent. "You rest first." He told Huo Ling and then went outside without waiting for the other''s response.


    Just as the door closed, Yi Bing teleported. In just a second, he arrived in a vast expanse of white. Hao Baiyun and his subordinates are there. "Jiang Ce sent me a message.. The ck market heard that one of the bosses died¡­" he told Hao Baiyun, who wore an ugly expression as they all looked at the corpses before them.

 Chapter 634 - Jie Yao

    "Damn it!" Hao Baiyun uttered a loud curse. He didn''t ask why Yi Bing suddenly appeared. He is furious right now! Why are all the monsters dead when they arrived?! He thought. His eyes are bloodshot and his clenched in anger as he looked at the enemy''s base with no one around aside from the corpses that they have turned to.


    "Who killed them¡­?" one of Hao Baiyun''s subordinates asked the crucial question.


    "Search the area!" Hao Baiyun ordered. His face is dark.


    "Yes!" his subordinates answered and immediately acted.


    "Yi Bing. What was it that you said just now?" Hao Baiyun asked as he turned after he calmed himself and restrained his expression.


    Yi Bing handed his phone to Hao Baiyun. Hao Baiyun saw that there was an ongoing call, and the caller is ''Jiang Ce''. Hao Baiyun knows Jiang Ce.


    "He sent me a message earlier, telling me that the ck market heard that one of the bosses that supplies the skin and hair of Golden-Haired Monkey has died." Yi Bing answered. "I called him so that it would be easier to convey the rest of the details to you." He exined.


    "Thank you!" Hao Baiyun said and sighed in relief. He took the cellphone and spoke. "Jiang Ce?" he called.


    "Oh? Hao Baiyun." Jiang Ce muttered. "I won''t speak any nonsense. As from the message that I sent to Yi Bing earlier, one of the biggest bosses in the ck market has died. The ck market is now in turmoil since not only the remaining bosses seized this chance to increase their power in the ck market, the supply of the Golden-Haired Monkeys'' skin and hair in the ck market has stopped." He exined.


    Hao Baiyun froze for a second before his eyes widened when he understood what Jiang Ce said. "You mean¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "Yeah. That boss who died is the only one who is supplying the Golden-Haired Monkeys'' skin and hair." Jiang Ce said, then paused. "This is the reason why he became a big boss in the ck market." He added.


    Hao Baiyun''s heart skipped a beat. "Then, this means¡­" his eyes narrowed.


    Jiang Ce unkindly chuckled. "I am afraid that your clues have lessened." He said.


    Hao Baiyun frowned. Even though he is happy that there is now one enemy less, but this just made things be moreplicated and harder! As Jiang Ce said, their clues lessened because they have one less enemy.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself. "Still, thank you very much for lending us a hand." He told him.


    "This isn''t for you, but for xiao Ling." Jiang Ce corrected him.


    Hao Baiyun. "¡­ oh." He muttered as his brow twitched. What a very familiar answer. He sarcastically thought as he nced at Yi Bing whose expression didn''t even changed. "Still, thank you." He said and smiled.


    "En." Jiang Ce said.


    "I have sent Fei Xuli and Jing Yu there¡­ you can ask them for anything in case you need something." Hao Baiyun told him.


    "Sure." Jiang Ce answered and then ended the call.


    Hao Baiyun returned the cellphone to Yi Bing. "Thank you very much." He told him.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just kept his cellphone. "What are you going to do now?" he asked as he looked at the littered corpses that became frozen stiff and are covered with snow.


    The blood coagted due to the freezing cold temperature. Obviously, these corpses have been left here for a long time. They can''t determine at that specific time did they die, and they don''t care. What is troublesome is that they don''t know who did this.


    But, judging from the corpses which all are monsters¡­ "Jie Yao?" Hao Baiyun muttered.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "You mean the spy?" he said, then nodded to himself when he thought that this is possible.


    Hao Baiyun helplessly sighed, creating a cloud of white. His emotions areplicated. He feels happy since a yao unintentionally avenged the yao by killing these monsters. But, it is really ''unintentional'', since Jie Yao definitely killed these monsters for another reasons.


    Since Jie Yao is not here, then he must had a falling out with these monsters, and then killed them to save himself.


    "How did he do it?" Yi Bing asked.


    Hao Baiyun understood why Yi Bing asked. After all, Jie Yao is only one yao and there are more than a hundred yao here.


    "Poison. They have been poisoned!" one of Hao Baiyun''s subordinate said when he returned to report.


    Hao Baiyun turned to face him.


    "Boss. We naturally won''t be able to find the poison in their blood anymore considering that the corpses of the monsters have now¡­" the subordinate turned to look at the corpse of the monster nearest to them. "But, the wolves have smelled the snake yao''s ultimate poisoning from the corpses." He said as he looked at Hao Baiyun.


    The ''wolves'' he is referring to are the wolf yao like Zi Chen.


    "The snake yao''s ultimate poison?" Yi Bing''s brows raised as he looked at Hao Baiyun. Obviously, he wanted for him to borate this to him.


    "The snake yao specializes in poisons. Since Jie Yao was able to poison all the monsters in this base, naturally, he has to use an odorless and tasteless poison so that the monsters won''t notice it, and the monsters also must have had their guards high against him." Hao Baiyun said. "Naturally, there are many tasteless and odorless poisons the snake n has. As to why we are sure that it was the snake n''s ultimate poison is because one of my subordinates have been poisoned by someone from the snake n before, and Jie Yao, who has been working with me at that time told us about their snake n''s poisons, including their ultimate poison that has been used against that unfortunate subordinate of mine." He exined.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised, seemingly interested in this matter.


    "That event happened because the snake n found out that Jie Yao was working with me, which they greatly oppose of." Hao Baiyun continued. "They retaliated against me to teach Jie Yao a lesson, thus Jie Yao felt guilty so he told us their snake n''s poisons, including how to counter it, for fear that the snake n would target more of my subordinates in the future." He helplessly sighed.


    "¡­ this was why you said that Jie Yao was sincere to you when he was working with you?" Yi Bing said.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t bother to hide it, since it was obvious. "Yes." he answered.


    Yi Bing didn''t speak.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head, feeling pity and regret with Jie Yao''s situation. "The snake n''s ultimate poison, aside from tasteless and odorless, also works very, very slowly, but also slowly yet surely attacking the person''s, or monster''s, organs, especially their brain." He pointed his head. "It will first make your senses numb, making you feel less pain, thus making you think that your strength remained the same albeit your body actually started to deteriorate. As the poison works very slowly, the signs of being poisoned of this ultimate poison of the snake n also aren''t immediately seen." He looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing immediately understood. "Jie Yao is very good in calcting the time that the poison will fully destroy his targets'' bodies." He said.


    "En." Hao Baiyun nodded. "The snake n all does know how to calcte. It is just that Jie Yao ¨C " he said and heaved a sigh. " ¨C he is the best. He was the most promising member of the snake n, that was why his n was greatly opposed of him working for me before." He exined.


    Yi Bing''s lip twitched. He truly didn''t expect to hear this.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression is very heavy. He turned to his subordinates. "Let us all go back." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    "You shouldn''t use your transportation used to get here." Yi Bing suddenly said.


    "Why?" Hao Baiyun asked as he turned to look at him.


    "Someone''sing." Yi Bing answered as he looked afar.


    Hao Baiyun and his subordinates also looked at the sky, but they only saw the heavy clouds of white bringing snow upon them.


    However, Hao Baiyun trusts Yi Bing. "How will we leave then?" he asked.


    Since Yi Bing said that someone ising, he knows that he and his subordinates won''t be able to beat them, or else Yi Bing wouldn''t warn them. So, he didn''t care about the record of their return trip anymore. The situation now is dangerous. He can''t die here and not return to Gu Xingfeng and his children, as well as Huo Ling and his subordinates.


    "Stand still." Yi Bing answered.


    "¡­ huh?" Hao Baiyun and his subordinates muttered, feeling puzzled.


    But, Yi Bing didn''t exin. Suddenly, they felt that the wind became stronger and the atmosphere became colder. Snowstorm?! They thought when they saw the clouds swirling and the snow falling became thicker.. They can only see white around them.

 Chapter 635 - Trace

    "You are back¡­ what''s wrong?" Gu Xingfeng, who saw that Hao Baiyun and his subordinates magically appeared outside, asked when he noticed that something was wrong. He looked at the silent Hao Baiyun who is standing there with a nk gaze.


    Hao Baiyun and his subordinates, who thought that they are going to die there earlier, had a nk expression on their faces. Just as when they thought they would die, they closed their eyes tight. But, their eyes which they thought would never open again, suddenly opened when they felt the ice-cold temperature disappeared.


    So, they opened their eyes, which surprised them since that indicated that they weren''t dead! Then, they suddenly saw that they were already standing in a courtyard, which is very familiar to them. This is boss'' courtyard! The subordinates thought as they looked at each other, can''t hide the joy and excitement in their eyes. Because they didn''t die!


    But, how happy his subordinates were, is how mad Hao Baiyun is. Yi Bing scared them! He yed them! he thought, furious. But, because the other saved them, Hao Baiyun suppressed the fire in his heart and kept his expression nk.


    He stiffly turned to Yi Bing. "¡­ thanks." He said through his gritted teeth.


    Yi Bing gave him face. "You are wee." He calmly answered and then entered the door, going straight to where Huo Ling''s room is.


    "¡­ wait!" Hao Baiyun can''t help but call as he ran after Yi Bing. The snow on his shoulder and top of his head still hasn''t even been removed.


    Gu Xingfeng who was ignored. "¡­" do I have to start to wear green (sign of being cuckolded/cheated) now? He thought, then shook his head. He knows that Hao Baiyun isn''t cheating on him. He has faith on Hao Baiyun.


    So, Hao Baiyun running after Yi Bing¡­ it means that something did happen, and it wasn''t good.


    As expected, he heard Hao Baiyun spoke. "You came there¡­ did you already know that all the monsters in the base were already dead?" he asked as he looked at Yi Bing, who stopped before he turned the doorknob.


    Yi Bing turned slowly turned and Hao Baiyun bravely looked at him in the eyes.


    Yi Bing''s brow twitched in annoyance. "I am not omnipotent." He answered before he shut the door.


    Hao Baiyun was stunned. His mind turned nk for a moment before he sighed in relief. That means that Yi Bing really wasn''t ying with them! he thought, then turned to look at Gu Xingfeng. Without a word, his body weakly fell on Gu Xingfeng''s embrace and he hugged him tight. He is utterly exhausted.


    Gu Xingfeng can guess what had happened based on the words he heard from Hao Baiyun. When Hao Baiyun and his subordinates arrived in the base of the enemy, the monsters were already dead. Then, Yi Bing has arrived to help Hao Baiyun and his group. It should be that another unexpected thing happened that is why Yi Bing helped Hao Baiyun and his group, that is, teleporting them directly here instead of Hao Baiyun and his group using the return flight.


    "It is already dusk¡­ you wash up first and then rest. I will wake you when it is dinner." Gu Xingfeng told Hao Baiyun.


    "Thank you, dear." Hao Baiyun said and kissed him on the lips before he smiled and left, going to their bedroom.


    Gu Xingfeng stood there rooted on the spot before his face flushed red.


    "Aiyo! My eyes! They sting!" one of Hao Baiyun''s subordinates eximed when they saw Hao Baiyun kissed Gu Xingfeng after they entered the door, following their boss.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately snapped out of their daze and he turned to them.


    They grinned at him. "Boss'' husband! Remember to inform us, too, through either Lan Tian or Zi Chen, when boss wakes up!" they told him. "We have something to tell him, which is what we found in the monsters'' base. That''s all!" they said and jumped out of the window, then disappeared.


    Gu Xingfeng watched the pack of wolves left before he heaved a sigh. Then, he smiled. He went to the kitchen to prepare for their dinner. Their children will be arriving home soon, too, with Zheng Jian and Jin Chulin.


    ¡­


    "Jiang Ce said that?!" Huo Ling eximed as he lied on the bed. He turned his head to look at Yi Bing. His face is filled with surprise after he heard what Yi Bing said.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded while he sat beside Huo Ling''s bed.


    "Eh¡­? Jiang Ce really didn''t give my cousin some face, huh?" Huo Ling said and helplessly sighed.


    "Jiang Ce must have said it after he guessed my attitude towards Hao Baiyun." Yi Bing exined.


    Huo Ling''s lip twitched. He declined toment. "How is Xiao Hualing''s investigation?" he asked, changing the topic.


    "She still went with Mu Li and Zhuo Xia to track the other Golden-Haired Monkeys'' corpses." Yi Bing answered.


    Huo Ling sighed, feeling sad for the Golden-Haired Monkeys. "If we finally managed to collect all the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys, maybe I will be able to find where my assignment is." He said as he opened his Death Note, then pressed the direct teleportation button on the page.


    But, as he has expected, and just like before, nothing happened. He can''t directly teleport to where his assignment is. He wonders what could have happened to his assignment. Was its soul trapped, too, in something like Zhuo Xia''s soul in the word before? Then, this is really troublesome. He thought and sighed, feeling depressed.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "You are that worried?" he asked, guessing what Huo Ling is thinking.


    Huo Ling smiled and closed his eyes, feeling tired since his soul is still assimting back to his body again. Nothing really escapes this guy''s¡­ uh, grim reaper''s eyes, right? He thought and helplessly smiled. "Yeah. I feel worried." He honestly said.


    "Hm?" Yi Bing stared at him.


    Huo Ling chuckled hearing him hum a response. He opened his eyes, then looked into Yi Bing''s ice-cold blue pupils. "I am just worried¡­ because I might be pitted again in my assignment." He exined.


    Yi Bing paused. "¡­ oh." He muttered. "You might really be." He mercilessly said.


    Huo Ling''s face was covered in ck lines. His brow twitched in irritation. "Can''t you at leastfort my feelings?!" he asked, then sighed in exasperation. "But, what should I expect? You aren''t that kind of person, err, grim reaper that canfort someone¡­" he muttered in a low voice.


    "I can." Yi Bing cut him off.


    Huo Ling turned to look at him.


    Yi Bing looked at him in the eyes. "Tell me what to do." He said. "Tell me how can Ifort you?" he asked him.


    Huo Ling stared at him for a long time, dumbfounded. Then, his lips broke into a smile.


    ¡­


    "Oh? That was one hell of a truck there." Lan Tian grinned when he and Zi Chen saw from the distance a truck exiting the dock''s gates.


    The wind blew and the tarp covering the back of the truck was lifted, revealing an arm with a lone golden hair sticking out of it.


    "Corpses." Zi Chen spoke. There was no need for him to borate.


    Lan Tian already saw the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys. Zi Chen also smelled the foul rotten smell of the corpses. If the situation isn''t just that urgent and dangerous, he would have already sealed his sense of smell. But, he can''t right now.


    "How dare they transport the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys at this early hour?!" Lan Tian smiled, feeling that it was very ridiculous and stupid act.


    But, Zi Chen''s eyebrows knitted. He sensed something from Lan Tian''s words. "Someone is backing them?" he said. "In our own country?" he added and frowned.


    Lan Tian coldlyughed. "I will fck that sick bastard!" he said and evilly grinned as they immediately followed the truck that is about to disappear from their sight.


    Not only was there a spy in Hao Baiyun''s side, now they have another enemy that came from their samend.


    ¡­


    Blue Waves Shipping Company.


    "You are really amazing! You managed to gather this much information?!" Xiao Hualing eximed in surprise as she looked at the list of names including their information from their family, school background until their businesses.


    "Just be sure that I didn''t leave any trace of sending out any information from outpany''s database!" Jing Li helplessly said in a low voice.


    He is inside his own office, which made him greatly relieved since no one would be able to see him sending out a file to an unknown mail address, nor will he be seen talking to himself. Xiao Hualing is invisible, like before.


    "Don''t worry! Even if I fail to erase the traces ¨C " Xiao Hualing said, thenughed when she saw Jing Li''s face was covered in dark lines. " ¨C senior Yi Bing will take care of it!" she assured him.


    Upon hearing Yi Bing''s name, Jing Li sighed in relief, since he knows that Yi Bing is reliable.

 Chapter 636 - Smell

    "How is it? Did you manage to get it?" Mu Li asked as soon as Xiao Hualing appeared inside their car without the doors opening.


    Obviously, she teleported inside the car. Mu Li and Zhuo Xia were surprised by this at first, butter didn''t bother themselves with it since they thought that Xiao Hualing doesn''t want to be seen outside so she didn''t open the car''s door. They don''t know that Xiao Hualing actually just doesn''t know how to open a car''s door.


    "En. I will immediately email the data to Mr. Fei Xuli so that they would have more solid evidence." Xiao Hualing said before she rubbed her earring. Then, a holographic screen appeared before her.


    She didn''t waste time and immediately sent the data to Fei Xuli''s email, as well as Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng. Lastly, she sent the data to Yi Bing. Mu Li doesn''t fear that Xiao Hualing''s email would be traces since she is a grim reaper and isn''t from this world. So, he immediately started the car and drove to the other end of the city for them to meet with Lin Shu.


    Just then, Zhuo Xia coughed and his face turned green.


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Li asked as he drive.


    "Disgusting¡­ smell!" Zhuo Xia answered as he immediately and tightly covered his nose and mouth.


    "''smell''? What smell?" Mu Li asked. Then, he discreetly tried to smell himself.


    Zhuo Xia rolled his eyes at him. "Not you! It is something else! Outside!" he told him.


    "Oh. Outside." Mu Li muttered and sighed in relief. Then, his brows knitted. "But, why don''t I smell it? What is there outside?" he asked as he looked out of the car. "Aside from cars, there are¡­" he said when his voice trailed off.


    Xiao Hualing also looked outside the window before her eyes narrowed.


    "Although I can''t smell it, I can still see it." Mu Li said as he looked at Zi Chen and Lan Tian who are in another car following a truck.


    Yes. A truck. It was a truck of the Golden-Haired Monkey corpses. As to why the other people didn''t notice it, it was because this truck is covered with a tarpaulin. As for how did Mu Li know that it was the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys, it is because he saw a dense ck qi from it, as well as ¨C


    "A soul!" Xiao Hualing cried.


    Mu Li turned to her. He was about to ask, ''you can also see it?'' when he recalled that Xiao Hualing is a grim reaper. Then, he shut up.


    "Such a heavy aura of death! Ai!" Xiao Hualing sighed inment. "But, why is there a soul there¡­? And it looked like a monkey¡­?" she muttered, before she froze. "A Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul?!" she eximed in shock. "Could this be¡­ senior Huo Ling''s assignment?!" she eximed before she immediately dialed Huo Ling''s contact number.


    ¡­


    "What?! Is that true?!" Huo Ling eximed when he heard what Xiao Hualing said from the other side of the phone.


    Yi Bing who just entered the room while bringing a fruit tter to Huo Ling, paused.


    "Alright. I understand." Huo Ling answered. "Leave a tracking device on the truck so I will find itter. Leave this matter to Zi Chen and Lan Tian now and resume your task with Mu Li and Zhuo Xia." He told her. Then, he ended the call.


    "A new lead?" Yi Bing spoke.


    Huo Ling turned to him then shook his head. "No. She told me that she might have found my soul assignment." He answered.


    Yi Bing was surprised. "Is it?" he muttered, looking skeptical. He didn''t expect this to be so easy?


    Huo Ling saw his expression and he also thought that this was too easy. "But I can''t use the direct teleportation spell¡­ yet my soul assignment suddenly appeared?" he said. He doesn''t doubt Xiao Hualing.


    Yi Bing''s expression lookedplicated. In the end, he sighed. "There must be an exnation for this." He said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "I also think so." He smiled.


    Yi Bing had Huo Ling finish the fruits before they left to find Huo Ling''s soul assignment, which is a Golden-Haired Monkey. If they can talk to him, then they might find more clues.


    ¡­


    "Yo. They are so fast!" Lan Tian chuckled when he saw a low-profiled car joined them in thene after the car of Mu Li''s group of three turned to another direction and left, going to the other end of the city.


    "Is that it?" one of the police officers in civilian clothes asked Ke Congyi in the car.


    Ke Congyi looked at the blinking red light on the screen of his tablet. "It is." He answered. "Xiao Song, closely follow the car of Hao Baiyun''s subordinates, making the enemies think that it was them who we are tailing instead of them, in case they would notice us." he exined.


    "Yes." Song Mingfan answered.


    "Ke-ge. I think those people also noticed us." Xiao Xie said as he pointed Zi Chen and Lan Tian.


    "Don''t mind them. Don''t lose the truck in your sight." Ke Congyi told their youngest officer.


    "Okay!" Xiao Xie bubbly answered.


    Ke Congyi smiled while Song Mingfan''s expression didn''t even change. Then, their car moved, closely following behind.


    ¡­


    In a skyscraper, in one of its floors, and by the window, Jie Yao stood while looking at the cars and people on the ground. The sun is now sinking in the horizon.


    Suddenly, the door opened loudly as if someone can''t wait to smash it. "Jie Yao, you bastard!" a middle-aged man said as he red at Jie Yao murderously. "Why did you kill boss Josh and his subordinates?! Now, look! Ourpany''s stocks have fallen and even the other forces in the ck market are suppressing us!" he roared in anger.


    But, Jie Yao''s expression is unperturbed. "Then, should I wait for them to kill me?" he asked. His tone is so t as if this matter got nothing to do with him.


    The middle-aged man fell silent. Then, his expression suddenly changed as if he had thought of something. A ttering smile immediately formed in his lips as if it wasn''t him who yelled at Jie Yao just now. "Nephew. I apologize. Your uncle is getting older so I can''t control my temper." He exined andughed.


    Jie Yao didn''t answer nor his expression changed. He just turned his back on his uncle and resumed watching the outside view. Then, he saw, through the ss wall, the reflection of his uncle''s twisted face while ring at his back.


    Yet, the tone of his uncle is still a loving one. "Have you already eaten?" he asked him.


    "I don''t have the appetite." Jie Yao tly answered. As expected, he saw his uncle''s face twisted and turned red due to suppressed anger.


    However, his uncle''s tone remained the same. "Aia! You young men have to eat as much as you want while you are still young! It is bad to skip your meals!" he told Jie Yao.


    Jie Yao just made a nonmitting hum, which is not known whether he heard him or not and he agreed to his uncle''s words or not.


    "I will call for the hotel''s service to send you a meal." His uncle said as he walked back to the door. "You also just returned¡­ you have a rest first." He told him.


    "Take care." Jie Yao just said, not even moving or turning.


    A vein popped in his uncle''s forehead but the uncle, having dealt with many kinds of people before, knows not to show his temper again to Jie Yao after earlier. "En." He answered and then left. "That damn kid!" he finally can''t help but utter in irritation as soon as he got out of Jie Yao''s suite. "He really gave me a big headache this time!" he said before he marched away in anger.


    Meanwhile, Jie Yao who was left in the suite coldly smiled. His ''take care'' is really ''take care'', meaning that his uncle should take care of himself first instead of others. The ''take care'' he meant is that, in his calctions, his uncle''s ''ident'' would be happening in an hour.


    Yes. He poisoned his uncle, who is not even his uncle. The middle-aged man just earlier is just another yao that saw that he is strong, not to mention that he also knows his way in the human society. So, after gaining the person''s trust, Jie Yao was given his first serious and important task which is to negotiate a project.


    Jie Yao, after leaving Hao Baiyun''s side and was assumed dead by then, naturally knows that there is something wrong with this project. Fortunately, his ''uncle'' didn''t know that he has worked for Hao Baiyun before. Or else, his ''uncle'' would have exploited him more of his skills.


    Jie Yao naturally doesn''t want his skills to be used in doing bad things, albeit he had done bad things before.

 Chapter 637 - Fa?ade

    Six in the evening is the time to watch news on television. Whether they are young or adult, most people would watch news in order to be updated in the current events in the society. Thus, half an hour past six, everyone in front of the television were dumbfounded when they heard the news of an official confessing his crimes inside his office.


    His secretary who has found him thought that he had gone crazy, since his secretary was also mentioned in his ''confession'' as a mistress of a married man, and thus he also sometimes touches her in return of him not exposing her to the legal wife of that man. Due to this, the secretary revealed all of the official''s crime including bribery, tax evasion and smuggling, including illegal drug dealing.


    This became a dog eat dog show, tearing each other''s fa?ade. Of course, the official received more damage since his reputation was smeared. The older people naturally was disgusted about this but the young people naturally are enjoying the show, almost exploding the social media sites! After all, it is not every day that they would witness this kind of drama that can only be read in the novels!


    Although Hao Baiyun''s group was caught off-guard by this, they immediately understood that this official is the powerful person backing the monsters that are trying to pry on theirnd! This official is also a yao yet it was so easy for him to betray theirnd in exchange of power! Hao Baiyun naturally is furious and he immediately called the government to transfer this yao official to theirmittee since they will deal with him ''properly''.


    Hao Baiyun pinched the space between his brows when he felt his head hurt. "Damn it¡­ just how many spies are there left?" he asked and frowned.


    Lan Tian pondered about it. "Aside from these two, I don''t think there is anyone else." he answered.


    They have caught that truck that carried the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys and found out that they are trying to dispose of the corpses in the cemeteries again since they don''t want to be caught between the two remaining powerful bosses in the ck market overseas who are trying to seize the ownership of the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys!


    The driver and his colleague were caught off-guard and since they were actually small workers who thought that what they were disposing were animal corpses, they immediately confessed that they were paid handsomely by a powerful person to dispose of the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys.


    "This yao official should be in cahoots with that boss that Jie Yao killed." Zi Chen spoke. "Or else, why would this yao official immediately dispose of the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys not long after the death of that boss?" he asked. "Obviously, he wanted to wash his hands off of this dirty business." He frowned in disdain.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded in agreement. "He should be. He also seems timid since he didn''t cooperate with the remaining bosses of the ck market overseas, so he decisively disposed of the corpses of the Golden-Haired Monkeys." He said.


    Hao Baiyun sighed, feeling exhausted.


    "But, what I am puzzled is why this yao official would confess his crimes himself?" Mu Li asked.


    "Obviously, it wasn''t out of his conscience." Zhuo Xia sneered.


    "En. Lan Tian and I got the evidenceter than his confession, so we had no chance to ckmail him to confess." Zi Chen said.


    "Then¡­ who did it?" they asked as they looked at each other.


    Suddenly, Hao Baiyun sharply inhaled. "It shouldn''t be¡­ Jie Yao, right?" he asked and looked at them.


    They fell silent. They understood what Hao Baiyun meant. Not only Jie Yao was working with that boss who were catching the Golden-Haired Monkeys like that yao official, Jie Yao can also hypnotize his target. And what could have made that yao official confess his own crimes aside from him being hypnotized to confess his crimes?


    "Why¡­ is he doing this? Isn''t this helping us?" Mu Li asked, feeling confused. "But, weren''t we his enemies?" he said.


    "No." Hao Baiyun answered. "It was only us who dered as him being our enemy, not the other way around." He looked at them. "So, whether Jie Yao treats us his enemies, only he knows." He said and sighed.


    They nodded in agreement. Indeed, although they were on opposing sides, Jie Yao killed the boss and the monsters before. And now, Jie Yao hypnotized this yao official to confess his crimes, letting Hao Baiyun and his group save their time from looking for this yao official and arrest him.


    So, with these actions of Jie Yao, he is obviously helping them. But, if he wants to help them, why betray them and help the enemies capture the Golden-Haired Monkeys? They thought, feeling confused by Jie Yao''s contradicting actions.


    "Hmm¡­" Gu Xingfeng hummed as he pondered. Suddenly, he noticed something. "Say¡­ don''t you think that it was only the Golden-Haired Monkeys and the Sunflower n were targeted and not the other yao ns?" he asked.


    "What do you mean?" Zhuo Xia asked as his brows knitted.


    Everyone understood. Gu Xingfeng''s words are implying something.


    Gu Xingfeng calmly sipped his drink before he faced Zhuo Xia. "I am thinking that why it only these two yao ns that were targeted. Was it really just for their powers?" he asked.


    Zhuo Xia''s expression turned ugly and he can''t hide his frown now. "Chief Gu. Facts were ced before us. It was really for our n''s and the Golden-Haired Monkey n''s powers that these two ns were targeted." He said. "As for why it was these two that were only targeted, wasn''t it because of director Hao''s timely decision to make the yao ns in the city return to the mountains to hide and not also be targeted by the enemies?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded. "Indeed, your words are valid." He said.


    Zhuo Xia sneered.


    "But, as we have known, Jie Yao is xiao Yun''s former subordinate." Gu Xingfeng said. "Xiao Yun said that Jie Yao is a loyal subordinate to the point of defying his family just to work for xiao Yun. Thus, xiao Yun didn''t expect for Jie Yao betray him." he exined. "Now, we have discussed about Jie Yao''s strange deeds and concluded that he, indeed, were helping us." he looked at Zhuo Xia. "Since he is helping us, and is on our side, then, why would he help the enemies catch the Golden-Haired Monkeys and the Sunflower n?" he asked. "If Jie Yao isn''t the one in the wrong, then, it should be the Golden-Haired Monkeys and the Sunflower n." He finished.


    Zhuo Xia gaped at him with his eyes wide in disbelief. Then, he abruptly rose from his seat. "Gu Xingfeng! I have had enough! How dare you defame my n?!" he said through his gnashed teeth.


    Mu Li worriedly looked at the fuming Zhuo Xia. "Calm down¡­" he said as he pulled Zhuo Xia''s hand to make him sat back.


    But, Gu Xingfeng ignored Zhuo Xia. "Xiao Yun, you said before that Jie Yao was called back by his family." He said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded as he, Zi Chen and Lan Tian also pondered over what Gu Xingfeng said. "En." Hao Baiyun answered. "But, when he returned home, he inexplicably disappeared¡­" his brows knitted.


    Gu Xingfeng already heard this. "Then, what about his family that called him?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun sharply turned. "What?" he asked and looked at Gu Xingfeng in a daze. "His¡­ family?" he muttered.


    Lan Tian''s and Zi Chen''s brows also knitted in confusion and puzzlement of this case.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes narrowed, seemingly having found the answer already. "Xiao Yun." He called. "Where was Jie Yao''s hometown?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun answered a ce.


    "Then, how many members were there in his family?" Gu Xingfeng continued. "Are his parents still alive? Did he have siblings?" he asked as he looked at Hao Baiyun. "And¡­ where are they now? Are they ¨C " his voice lowered. " ¨C still alive?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun''s mind turn nk for a second before his eyes slowly widened. Lan Tian and Zi Chen also were shocked. Mu Li who saw their reactions felt that goosebumps appeared on his skin. What¡­ does Gu Xingfeng meant by this? He thought, though he already actually had an idea.


    "Xiao Yun." Gu Xingfeng lowered as he cupped Hao Baiyun''s face to make him look at him in the eyes. "I had been wondering about this before, but didn''t ask you this since things were very busy that time. So, I want to ask you this now." He said as he looked at Hao Baiyun''s dazed eyes. "You said that you looked for Jie Yao, but didn''t find him. If you didn''t find him, nor even his family that called him toe back, then ¨C " he said as he took a deep breath.. " ¨C doesn''t this mean that something happened to Jie Yao''s family, including him?" he asked.

 Chapter 638 - Facts

    Hao Baiyun sharply inhaled as he looked at Gu Xingfeng''s face with his eyes wide in disbelief. "What¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "I believe in your subordinates'' skills in investigating. So, it puzzled me that you didn''t find a trace of Jie Yao nor his family that called him back." Gu Xingfeng spoke. "ording to your personality, since you find that Jie Yao is a loyal subordinate, then you would definitely had continued investigating where did Jie Yao or his family go until you found a clue, then follow it until you finally find the answer." He exined. "But, not only did you find nothing, you also stopped looking for him." he said.


    Hao Baiyun gaped at Gu Xingfeng in shock. Lan Tian and Zi Chen were also dumbfounded. Mu Li was surprised, while Zhuo Xia''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Then, you were surprised to find that Jie Yao was actually alive." Gu Xingfeng continued. "Since Jie Yao was alive, then why didn''t you find any clue about him before?" he asked as he squeezed Hao Baiyun''s cheeks. "This means that you must have found Jie Yao before, including his family, but Jie Yao caught you off-guard and hypnotized you to stop looking for him." he said.


    "This¡­" Mu Li frowned. His expression lookedplicated.


    "Jie Yao, since he is a loyal subordinate, hypnotized you and your subordinates to not look for him since he doesn''t want to implicate you with his problems." Gu Xingfeng said as he held Hao Baiyun''s hand that is now trembling. "Jie Yao must have known that the problems that he will face would either implicate you or put you in a tight spot as the director of the Yao Committee, thus he made you stop looking for him." he exined. "This exins why he was helping us on dealing with the monsters." He added.


    "Then¡­ then why did he helped the monsters capture or kill my n and the Golden-Haired Monkeys?" Zhuo Xia asked with a pale face.


    Gu Xinfeng turned to him. "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier?" he asked. "Combining with what I said just now, then there is only word that could describe the answer." he looked at Zhuo Xia in the eyes.


    "''grudge''." Mu Li muttered with widened eyes.


    Gu Xingfeng looked at him.


    "''grudge''¡­ so there was actually a grudge between Jie Yao and the Golden-Haired Monkeys and Sunflower n?!" Lan Tian eximed in shock.


    "This is just my guess, but this is not impossible." Gu Xingfeng said. "And, this is actually the most probable guess." He added.


    Silence fell upon them. Now that Gu Xingfeng hadid out all the possibilities of Jie Yao''s actions, they now have found a direction to think things through. Even Zhuo Xia who didn''t believe Gu Xingfeng before can''t refute what Gu Xingfeng said, since what Gu Xingfeng said are also facts, and is rational.


    "But¡­ but if it is a grudge, then what grudge could it be?" Zhuo Xia asked in confusion.


    Mu Li also wanted to know. After all, the Sunflower n is a n of healers, so what grudge could Jie Yao have with them? Then there are the Golden-Haired Monkeys. Based on what Mu Li can remember, the Golden-Haired Monkey n is a low-profiled n and are pacifists. So, how did they fell into this situation where their n members were hunted one by one? And the Sunflower n, too¡­ they were directly killed!


    Mu Li felt his head hurt just thinking of the possible grudges.


    "Xiao Yun." Gu Xingfeng called Hao Baiyun. "Is there something or an event that the Snake n and the Golden-Haired n, as well as the Sunflower n, were involved?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun thought about it. "As far as I can remember, there wasn''t." he answered as his brows knitted. "But, I will have Lan Tian and Zi Chen check." He said and looked at the two.


    Lan Tian and Zi Chen nodded in understanding. "We will immediately investigate it ¨C " they said and were about to leave when three figures in ck suddenly appeared inside the room silently.


    "No need to investigate it." It was Huo Ling.


    Hao Baiyun''s gloomy expression disappeared as his eyes brightened when he saw Huo Ling returned. "Xiao Ling!" he cried in joy.


    Huo Ling turned to him and smiled. Then, he lowered his gaze.


    Gu Xingfeng noticed that there is something wrong. "What happened?" he asked. "And, you just said to not investigate it? Why?" he added.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "Because there is no need to. We have the answers that you are looking for, or maybe more." He answered. His voice isced with a sigh.


    Everyone was surprised. "What?!" they eximed.


    Yi Bing ignored them and sat on a single-seater sofa. Xiao Hualing felt tired and yawned, but she remained and sat beside Zhuo Xia.


    Huo Ling looked at them all before he took a deep breath. "Indeed, it was as chief Gu guessed." He said. "There really was a grudge between Jie Yao, and the Golden-Haired Monkey and Sunflower n." He told them.


    They were stunned. Although they had already heard this from Gu Xingfeng, they only that that this was just Gu Xingfeng''s guess. So, naturally, they will be shocked since the guess became the truth.


    "Xiao Ling¡­ what was the grudge of Jie Yao towards the Golden-Haired Monkey n and Sunflower n?" Hao Baiyun asked. He felt his heart became heavy due to sadness. He now realized what Gu Xingfeng meant earlier of Jie Yao not wanting to implicate him or put him on a tight spot.


    If Jie Yao remained Hao Baiyun''s subordinate, with Jie Yao''s grudge towards the Golden-Haired Monkey n and Sunflower n, Hao Baiyun will be forced to choose among them on which to side. And Jie Yao, as loyal as he was, wouldn''t want this to happen to Hao Baiyun just because of him. He is just one of the many subordinates of Hao Baiyun while there is only one director of the Yao Committee, which is Hao Baiyun.


    Thus, he chose to leave and disappear from Hao Baiyun''s life. But, he must not have expected for his face to be caught by Yi Bing''s camera before, thus revealing his existence to Hao Baiyun.


    "Their grudge¡­ it is a deep-seated one." Huo Ling spoke. "But, before I will tell you about this, can you answer some of my questions first?" he asked as he looked at Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun knows that these questions must be rted to the Snake n, Golden-Haired Monkey n and the Sunflower n. "I will. What do you want to ask?" he looked at Huo Ling.


    "Then, the first question: which among the three ns have existed the longest?" Huo Ling asked.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows knitted because he didn''t expect for Huo Ling to ask this. Lan Tian and Zi Chen were also taken aback.


    "The Snake n." Hao Baiyun nheless answered. "You should know that the yao were originally beasts and nts but because we have cultivated, we became yao." He said. "And snakes have existed before the monkeys, and the snakes also cultivate faster due to their double cultivation, thus they became yao faster than the monkeys. And since there was no distinction of the monkeys before, then the Golden-Haired Monkey n appeared onlyter." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "Second question: enumerate the three ns'' powers." He said.


    "I can answer this one." Lan Tian raised his hand. "The Snake n''s power is hypnosis. The Golden-Haired Monkey n''s power is space. And the Sunflower n''s power is healing." He said.


    Mu Li and Zhuo Xia speechlessly looked at the adults. Mu Li suddenly felt de ja vu. Isn''t this question and answer simr to colleges? He thought, then shook his head. But, since this is crucial, he didn''t dare speak.


    "Okay. Then, thest question." Huo Ling looked at them. "Is it possible for a yao to steal another yao''s power?" he asked.


    Everyone felt their minds became nk before they sharply inhaled, realizing what Huo Ling wants to tell them. The grudge between the Snake n, and the Golden-Haired Monkey n and Sunflower n, is rted to stealing powers?! They thought, shocked.


    "Please answer." Huo Ling said. His face is serious.


    They looked at him. They know that Huo Ling already knows this since this was the reason why the monsters wanted to capture him. But, nheless, they have to answer.


    "It is possible." It was Zi Chen. "If a yao was willing to give its power to another yao, then it is a transfer of power. But, if that yao was unwilling and the other yao forced to seize its power, then that is called stealing." He exined. "There are many ways to steal a yao''s power, but the most direct one is devouring the yao that you wanted to steal the power from." He said.


    A long silence fell upon them.


    Then, Huo Ling took a deep breath. "So, there, you already guessed it." He said. "There was thievery that happened, and it was the Golden-Haired Monkey n and the Sunflower n who were the thieves.." He told them.

 Chapter 639 - Conspirators

    Zhuo Xia abruptly rose from his seat. "Lies!" he said. "You are lying! The Sunflower n aren''t thieves!" he red at Huo Ling.


    Yi Bing frowned and coldly looked at Zhuo Xia because Zhuo Xia yelled at Huo Ling. No one can yell nor red at Huo Ling, not even him! he thought as his eyes narrowed dangerously. Meanwhile, Xiao Hualing shook her head as she looked at Zhuo Xia with her eyes filled with pity.


    Everyone suddenly a bone-biting chill and Mu Li''s scalp felt numb. Meanwhile, Zhuo Xia froze on the spot and couldn''t make his body move as all the hairs on his body raise. He sense danger! Everyone turned and, as expected, they saw Yi Bing ring at Zhuo Xia.


    Mu Li immediately reacted and pulled Zhuo Xia back to sit down and reced their seats so that Zhuo Xia would be sitting farther from Yi Bing.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Xia Xia was very emotional just now¡­ he didn''t mean it¡­" Mu Li immediately apologized to Yi Bing before he turned to look at Huo Ling whose expression didn''t change as if this matter is unrted to him. "Sorry¡­ after all, he thought that the Sunflower n was his family." He exined.


    Neither Huo Ling nor Yi Bing spoke.


    "Xia Xia¡­" Mu Li called Zhuo Xia, who almost jumped on his seat, startled.


    Zhuo Xia''s face was pale in fear right now. He couldn''t move his body, and only feel that his entire body turned to ice. "I¡­ I am sorry¡­!" he sincerely apologized and lowered his head.


    Gu Xingfeng, Hao Baiyun, Zi Chen, Lan Tian and Xiao Hualing sighed.


    Huo Ling''s expression remained indifferent as he looked at Zhuo Xia. "I am not forcing you to believe me, whether or not you have seen the evidence." He said before he took out Yi Bing''s cellphone. "To start with, you already know that I came here in this world because I have a soul assignment." He? ced the cellphone in the coffee table.


    They nodded, indicating that they know.


    Huo Ling looked at them. "And this soul assignment of mine is someone from the Golden-Haired Monkey n." He told them.


    They looked at him in surprise. They only know that Huo Ling''s assignment is a soul, but they didn''t know that it was the soul of someone from the Golden-Haired Monkey n! They only know that it was Xiao Hualing whose task is rted to the Golden-Haired Monkey n!


    "We have already heard chief Gu''s words earlier, and, as expected of you, you got everything right." Huo Ling said and nced at Gu Xingfeng before he opened an audio file and tapped the ''y'' button.


    Then, everyone heard a voice talking.


    ¡­


    In a foreign country, a ne arrived. Its passengers then came out of the arrival area.


    "Hey! Your flight is ten minuteste!" someone said while frowning as he looked at Jie Yao who walked towards him. "Including your turtle-like walk, I waited for twelve whole minutes!" he added.


    If only Yi Bing, Huo Ling, as well as Hao Baiyun were here, they would recognize this person wearing a white coat.


    "Jiang Ce. I am a snake, not a turtle." Jie Yao coldly looked at him.


    Jiang Ce chuckled. "Snakes even crawl faster, and are agile when they move. Yet you are so slow!" he scolded Jie Yao as they walk to the parking lot. "You are not really a snake, are you?" he asked and suspiciously looked at Jie Yao.


    Jie Yao rolled his eyes at him. "I am. As you said, snakes crawl faster but right now, I have two legs." He retorted. "Have you seen a snake walk on two legs?" he smiled as they entered Jiang Ce''s car.


    Jiang Ce finally can''t hold back hisughter. "Fine, fine. I will let you off!" he said as he started the car, then drove out of the airport.


    Not long after, a group of low-profiled cars followed them. Jie Yao looked at the side mirror and saw them. "You are really a bigshot now, huh?" he said and clicked his tongue.


    Jiang Ce smiled as he waved at the cars following them. They are his subordinates.


    "How is he?" Jie Yao suddenly asked.


    Hearing the question, Jiang Ce''s smile became brighter. "Thanks to your medicine,bined with my skills, his illness now is starting to disappear." He answered.


    Jie Yao''s face was covered in ck lines. "I mean, mine! My lover! I am not talking about your lover, Harry Walter, his condition!" he corrected him.


    "Pft! Well, sorry! Just tell the name directly next time, okay?" Jiang Ce chuckled. "Yang Lin''s injuries were now recovering. He only needs more rest, and within this week, he might finally wake up." he told him.


    Upon hearing this, Jie Yao sighed in relief. Yang Lin is his lover and someone from the hawk n. He met him three hundred years ago when Yang Lin mistaken him for an ordinary snake. Upon sensing danger, he immediately turned into his human form, and their gazes met. It was love at first sight. Starting then, they lived with each other.


    It was actually not his family who called him back, but Yang Lin. And as soon as he heard Yang Lin''s barely audible voice, his heart turned cold, and then turned ash when he heard from Yang Lin that his family tried to escape the Golden-Haired Monkey''s massacre, but failed to escape. No one expected for the Golden-Haired Monkey to do this, and no one knows why they did. It was also a covert operation of theirs so no one knew aside from Yang Lin who happened to visit Jie Yao''s family that time, only to meet them half-way when they were trying to flee.


    Yang Lin immediately guessed that something happened, and he brought Jie Yao''s family to escape, only for them to be surrounded fast. Jie Yao''s family can''t escape and they fought to death with the Golden-Haired Monkeys. Yang Lin was grievously wounded and almost lost his life. The Golden-Haired Monkeys thought that Yang Lin died, too, but through Yang Lin''s will, he still has a half-breath left on him.


    In his semi-unconscious state, he heard the Golden-Haired Monkeys talking about their n''s secret technique of gaining powers by using the Snake n''s yet-to-be-shed skin and the Sunflower n will refine the Snake n''s skin. Then, in his blurred vision, Yang Lin saw how the Snake n was made to smell a special type of grass for them to return to their original form, and then were skinned.


    That day that he received the call, he actually took Hao Baiyun, Lan Tian and Zi Chen with him so that they could arrive faster. When they finally arrived, Yang Lin was about to take hisst breath. Hao Baiyun immediately fed him a magic pill, barely keeping his life. Then, Yang Lin told them everything. Hao Baiyun was shocked, and to save Yang Lin, he called Jiang Ce back to the country to save him.


    But, Hao Baiyun could have never predicted that Jie Yao would hypnotize him, including Lan Tian and Zi Chen. Normally, it wouldn''t work on Hao Baiyun who is far stronger than Jie Yao. But, Jie Yao was stimted and his power increased, and Hao Baiyun also has lowered his guard to him. So, Hao Baiyun, Zi Chen and Lan Tian were hypnotized to forget this happened.


    As for Jiang Ce, it was actually the turn of fate for him. He has been looking for miracle medicines to save Harry Walter. Yes, he was unwilling to let go of Harry Walter, especially for death to take him away from him. In looking for miracle medicines, he instructed the Walter family''s butler and subordinates to look in the ck market, only for them to unexpectedly gain a foothold in the ck market.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ce found his drug he has been formting since before when he was creating clone for Harry Walter. He has already noticed the Walter family''s defect, yet he ignored it at that time. Only when he recalled it did he make a drug in passing to cure this defect. Who would have expect that it would keep Harry Walter''s life, prolonging it temporarily?


    When he received Hao Baiyun''s call, he initially doesn''t want to go and leave Harry Walter. Yet, his instinct told him to go, and he made the right decision. When Jie Yao told him to save Yang Lin''s life using their Snake n''s secret form, it was as if Jiang Ce saw hope. He then made a deal with Jie Yao for Jie Yao to share this secret form with him and he will save Yang Lin.


    The Walter family''s butler who saw Jiang Ce returned with Jie Yao and the half-dead Yang Lin was shocked, but when he heard what Jiang Ce said, he was immediately overjoyed. The Walter family may have died, but their subordinates didn''t.. They just retreated to the shadows, waiting for them to touch the light again.

 Chapter 640 - Deep Seated

    Back in Hao Baiyun''s mansion.


    "It happened a long time ago¡­ our ancestors were just ordinary monkeys who gained consciousness, but they can''t gain a human form. Their cultivation has encountered a bottleneck." Huo Ling''s soul assignment started. "Then, one of them find the Sunflower n. That time, the Sunflower n has yet no healing power. What made them special is that they can hear the ''voice'' of the sun, telling them answers to their questions." He said.


    Upon hearing this, Zhuo Xia''s face turned pale. Since the Sunflower n originally has no healing power, then where did their healing powere from now? He thought as his eyes widened in horror. He already has an answer in his heart.


    "The Sunflower n asked the sun, and the sun answered that for the monkeys to break the bottleneck of their cultivation, they have to find the Snake n who has superb healing potions." The Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul continued. "And so they did. But, who knew that it wouldn''t be easy? The Snake n doesn''t want to give them the secret form since one, it was their own n''s secret form. Two, even if the Snake n would give the monkeys the potion of the secret form, it was very dangerous since the monkeys would die." He exined.


    Everyone was just silent as they listened. They can already see where this is going.


    "The monkeys said that they will pay the Snake n, but the Snake n was obstinate." The Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul sighed. "The Snake n knows how dangerous that potion is, but the monkeys used them of being selfish. That night, the monkeys stole the potion, but¡­" the voice couldn''t help but sigh again. "Not only that monkey who stole the form died, the Snake n found that monkey. The other monkeys who heard that monkey''s n followed, only for them to see that monkey dead with the Snake n surrounding him. They used the Snake n that they killed their kin. That there wasn''t the need to kill their kin even if the Snake n doesn''t want to give them the potion." It said.


    Everyone''s expression changed. How shameless are these monkeys?! They already knew that their kin would steal, yet they cried thieves?! (shift the me to others).


    "A fight broke out, naturally." The Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul continued. "The Snake n naturally is innocent and they wanted to clear their name, but the monkeys are shameless. While the fight is ongoing, one of them actually snuck in and found the form. This was within their n. And so, when they saw that in the form, the snake''s skin was written, and this form was already adjusted to lessen the lethality of the potion, the monkeys'' eyes turned green in greed." The voice stopped.


    Everyone could already guess. It was the tragedy of the Snake n.


    The Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul heaved a deep sigh. Even it feels ashamed of its ancestors. "After the monkeys took the skins of the Snake ns they killed, they went to the Sunflower n to ask how to refine it ording to the form." It continued. "The Sunflower n was the one who refined the skins of the Snake n, only for them to discover that while refining, they gained the Snake n''s healing power!" it said. "They finally gained a power, so how can they let go of it? They also discovered that the monkeys gained the Snake n''s space power after the monkeys drank the refined skin of the Snake n." It told them.


    Zhuo Xia was stunned. He couldn''t believe all of these! But, he had to believe, since this is the truth.


    "The Sunflower n naturally also want the space power, yet they were afraid of the monkeys since they are just nts while the monkeys can uproot them. So, they proposed to the monkeys that they will refine the snake skins in exchange of the healing power while the space power will go to the monkeys." The Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul said. "The monkeys had broken through their bottleneck. They got addicted of their space powers so they started hunting down the Snake ns. They also discovered that as their power increased, their fur would change color. Until the Snake n was all killed, the Golden-Haired Monkey n rose, together with the Sunflower n. No one found out the disappearance of the Snake n. They just thought that the Snake n hibernated or were deep in cultivation to refine more medicines." It exined.


    A long silence fell.


    "What these two thieving ns didn''t know was that someone from the Snake n survived." The Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul continued with a sigh. "The Snake n began to thrive. It was just a shame that this survivor of the Snake n didn''t know that it was the Golden-Haired Monkey n that killed its family, since the monkeys weren''t golden-haired yet that time. So, this survivor of the Snake n began to grow again. The Golden-Haired Monkey n and the Sunflower n were naturally surprised and got afraid, but they saw that the Snake n didn''t do anything so they forgot their skeleton in the closet. But, they began to fear again when they discovered that they were actually losing their powers!" it said. "So, they began to eye the Snake n again. They waited patiently, until two years ago. They began their move." It told them.


    Everyone sharply inhaled. "That was when Jie Yao¡­" Hao Baiyun''s voice shook.


    "How I knew all this, I identally heard from those bastards¡­" the Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul said with hatred. "That day, I was called. I didn''t know that it was to hunt down the Snake n. Naturally, I got cold feet. I was very afraid. I don''t want to kill anyone. But, they forced me by telling the secret of our n. They told me na?ve to taunt me, but¡­ I just can''t do it." It took a deep breath. "Then, they got mad and told me to not let anyone escape if I can''t kill. So, I¡­ I followed the others who were chasing a family together with a man who has feathers, definitely someone not from the Snake n. Then, in front of my eyes, I watched them kill the pitiful family, including the small children. That man that wasn''t from the Snake n, too, died¡­" it finally can''t hold back a sob. "I didn''t kill them, but it still as if their blood is in my hands. I feel guilty. Just as they were about to smash that man''s head, the one not from the Snake n, I finally can''t hold it back anymore and fought them. They called me ''sissy'', but I didn''t'' care. They beat me up, but I just lied on the blood-soaked ground, grieving. I don''t know how can I repent for my n''s sins¡­" it cried.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes are red while Lan Tian and Zi Chen were shocked. In their minds, it was as if a door has opened. "That day¡­ we¡­ we actually went with Jie Yao!" Lan Tian eximed. "We also called Jiang Ce when we saw that Yang Lin was alive¡­ we, the Hawk n, has a life-saving technique, too¡­" he said.


    Zi Chen''s brows knitted. "That other smell that I smelled aside from Jie Yao''s family and Yang Lin¡­ I wasn''t just imagining it. There was really another yao." He said and looked at Yi Bing''s cellphone in the coffee table. "It was actually this yao that I smelled there?" he muttered in surprise.


    "Even until my n has all left, I remained as I grieved for that innocent family and that man¡­" the Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul continued, verifying Zi Chen''s words. "Then, I was surprised to see that man was actually still alive. Naturally, I was d. I immediately gave him medicine, yet he refused me, thinking that it was poison. He also saw my n kill the Snake n, after all." It sighed. "So, I drank the medicine first to prove that I was telling the truth before I fed him the medicine. Then, he took out his phone using his sliver of strength left to make a call. I didn''t stop him even if he told the person in the other line that it was my n who killed the Snake n. Because I can''t stand my thieving n. After assuring that people would arrive to save him, and that he would still be alive before they arrive, I then left." It said.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that there was still a righteous Golden-Haired Monkey left. Oh, well, not anymore since this righteous n member of theirs is now dead. Such a pity.


    "I went home, and lived my days normally. But, secretly, I was hoping that my n''s crimes would be exposed, including the Sunflower n''s." the Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul continued. "It was a pity that nothing happened during the two years. I was disappointed, and thought that maybe that man died in the end, or that the person in the other line that he called was scared to offend my thieving n. I was close to reporting them myself to themittee, yet they actually noticed my strange behavior and locked me up." it sighed. "What I was d for is that they died first, then me, thest, after the monsters arrived and killed us. Honestly, when those monsters skinned me, I didn''t feel pain. I know that it wasn''t half of the pain that those children and elderly from the Snake n felt." It took a deep breath.


    Everyone''s eyes reddened from pain and sadness. Zhuo Xia and Xiao Hualing can''t help but cry.


    "But, since the truth still hasn''te out, I feel unresigned." The Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul said and took a deep breath. "So, I wasn''t surprised that my soul lingered in this world. What I regret is that no one can see me, nor hear me, so I can''t tell them the truth. The only thing thatforts me is the thought that since I became a soul, then there must be a reason for this. Thus, I patiently waited." it exined. "And I was d I did. I felt that something was pulling me to a certain direction. But, I can''t leave yet, since I saw that these monsters were nning something again. I also felt that something is arriving to my direction, but I rejected the presence since I am afraid that whoever would arrive, they would be implicated and die if the monsters kill them." it said.


    Xiao Hualing looked at Huo Ling. So, this is the reason why Huo Ling can neither call no go to his assignment.


    "So, I patiently waited again until the monsters move my corpse to a safer ce." The Golden-Haired Monkey''s soul said. "And then I finally found someone that can see me, and also hear me. I then felt relieved since I can finally tell them the truth.." It finished.

 Chapter 641 - Forum

    Stable World, Lower Heaven, Afterlife Department.


    <i><strong>"Another task waspleted perfectly! This apprentice is really amazing, huh?"? </strong></i>


    <i><strong>"Of course! Who do you think is his master?"? </strong></i>


    <i><strong>"Upstairs, definitely not you, so drop the proud tone."? </strong></i>


    <i><strong>"Hahahaha"? </strong></i>


    Yi Bing''s lips curled up as he read thements in the forum. The news of him and Huo Ling''s return''s spread again, especially Huo Ling''s feat. This time, these grim reapers asked Xiao Hualing who went with them the details about Huo Ling''s task.


    Everybody is really idle, and when they were idle, there will be gossip.


    "Hm." Yi Bing hummed, feeling satisfied at these grim reapers who are praising his apprentice.


    The sound of the keyboard tapping was heard inside the room.


    Yi Bing''s lips ttened as he looked at Huo Ling who has his back on him. "Huh¡­ Jiang Ce and Jie Yao were actually conspirators, huh?" he said when he recalled what happened when they were leaving Special World 600. "I knew that Jiang Ce can''t be trusted." he said as he read a forum on his touch-screen tablet to remove the unpleasant feeling he felt.


    After Hao Baiyun, Gu Xingfeng and the others heard the Golden-Haired Monkey soul''s confession about his n''s crimes, including of the Sunflower n, Hao Baiyun immediately took action and find an evidence to convict the two ns. Who knows if it was just a coincidence, there is a package sent to Hao Baiyun containing the evidences of the Golden-Haired Monkey n''s and Sunflower n''s crimes.


    The sender is anonymous, but they all can guess. Not long after and Yang Lin also woke up. He went to find Hao Baiyun and narrated everything that happened. He is willing to act as a witness. The Golden-Haired Monkey n''s and Sunflower n''s fates were then sealed. As for Zhuo Xia, he is just a new yao, and not really a real Sunflower n member.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer as he continued to write his report.


    "And this Jiang Ce is also cunning." Yi Bing continued. "Not only he can save Harry Walter and help Jie Yao get revenge and save Jie Yao''s lover by working with Jie Yao, since Jie Yao has eliminated arge group of monsters, the Walter family''s hunters can rise and eliminate the monsters. And since these hunters can eliminate the monsters, the monsters won''t have the time to harass the yao, making the yao also rise higher." He exined. "This will make Hao Baiyun owe him, too. Tch." He clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Huo Ling finally can''t help but roll his eyes at him as he moved his fingers faster so that he can immediately finish his report and leave.


    Yi Bing nced at the silent Huo Ling. "You were happy that you can meet your biological father, right?" he said.


    Huo Ling didn''t answer. But, the speed of his fingers tapping on the keyboard slowed down.


    Yi Bing smiled. "Then, I will stop criticizing Jiang Ce now for this reason." He said and resumed reading the forum.


    Huo Ling looked at the screen of theputer and there, his reflection shows that he is smiling. He pressed a couple of keys to type thest words of his report before he pressed the period key, signaling the end of his report.


    He saved the document with the file name <strong>''Special World 600: The Rise of the Yao</strong>''.


    ¡­


    In the mortal world, the rain is heavily pouring down as if crying in extreme grief. The clouds are dark and there were thunder and lightning.


    In a cemetery, a shadow was walking, passing by the tombstones. The rainwater fell on the tombstones from the umbre, flowing down the names carved on the tombstones as the figure pass. Its footsteps were veiled by the rain.


    After some time, the figure finally stopped in front of one of the tombstones. The rainwater from the umbre fell on the name on the tombstone, making it blurry to read. But, even if it is so, the figure standing in front of it would never forget the name in the tombstone.


    <strong><i>Hyacinth Li.</i></strong>


    The figure watched the raindrops fell on the petals of the flowers as if beating them, making them fall on the wet ground and float in the puddle. But, they didn''t float longer as raindrops fell on them again, pushing them down the water until they couldn''t float anymore and drown.


    "Hypocrites." The figure hissed under his ck umbre. Then, he bent down and ced his umbre to shield the tombstone from the rain before he raised his head.


    A handsome face that could make everyone turn their heads to look at him when they see him was revealed. But, despite the pleasing features of his face, his eyes are filled with coldness and grief.


    "Hyacinth¡­" the man spoke in a low voice as if gently whispering to his lover which he never had as he looked at the tombstone.


    The cold and harsh wind blew, making the man whose clothes became damp by the rain feel cold. But, the man didn''t show any expression on his face, since his heart has turned colder than the rain.


    "Wait for me." The man said as he clenched his fists, ignoring the rain pouring harder from the sky. "I will definitely avenge you!" his words were harsh and were spoken through his gnashed teeth, showing his loathing.


    The man looked at the picture frame. The woman is smiling brightly like a breath of sunshine. Her eyes are so pure, untainted by this world. It is such a pity that her time has been frozen forever at the age of neen, no more no less. She hasn''t even fallen in love, much less get married and have children. Who would weep for her?


    They said that the hyacinth is the flower of the sun god Apollo and is a symbol of peace,mitment and beauty, but also of power and pride. It also symbolizes happiness and love. Yet Hyacinth''s life has never been at peace, nor was it beautiful. She doesn''t have power, and she also lost her pride. She hasn''t found happiness, nor received any love.


    Yet, she can still smile happily, as if life has been good to her when it never did.


    "Wait for me." The man told the tombstone as if the person that has been buried there could hear him. Without waiting for the other to respond, he left, as silent as when he came.


    The rain was like a silver nket that veiled that person''s figure, never to be seen again.


    ¡­


    City of the Dead.


    "An Abnormal Soul?" Huo Ling said as he ced down his drink on the table to receive the folder that Di San handed him.


    "En. And this Abnormal Soul is from the Stable World." Di San told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling was surprised. "From the Stable World?!" he eximed and looked at Yi Bing who is sitting beside him and is browsing the inte.


    "I already looked for your new assignment. She is an artist signed under the Yuhua Entertainment." Yi Bing told Huo Ling.


    "No, wait. This isn''t the point. This soul is from the Stable World ¨C " Huo Ling told Yi Bing as he looked at him in the eyes. "You told me that it is rare for a junior grim reaper to receive a soul assignment that came from the Stable World. But I am a junior grim reaper right now!" he reminded him.


    "So?" Yi Bing said.


    "¡­ ''so''?" Huo Ling blinked as he looked at Yi Bing in disbelief. "So, why was I given an assignment of a soul from the Stable World?" he asked, puzzled. Then, he turned to Di San.


    Di San smiled. "Your performance far exceeds the performance of other junior grim reapers. So, Gu Shi and I thought to give you a chance to show us your strength." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s brow twitched. "But this is an Abnormal Soul." He said. "And a soul of the Stable World." He added.


    Di San understand his concern. "The world energy?" he asked.


    Huo Ling nodded. Yi Bing has already told him about this before.


    "Yi Bing is just scaring you." Di San told Huo Ling. "This soul is just one of the billions of souls in this world. Not to mention that there is Shen Taizi, what are you afraid of?" he asked and smiled.


    Huo Ling''s lip twitched. Is it alright for them to be this carefree? He thought then helplessly sighed. He opened the folder and read the first lines, feeling surprised. "She was supposed to directly reincarnate but then she didn''t?" he asked, startled.


    Di San nodded. "Yes. This case is like You Ri''s case before, so this is one of the reasons why we chose to give you this soul assignment." He exined.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted as he pondered while reading the other details. "Neen years old¡­" he muttered.


    Di San''s expression turned somber. "En. She is one of the unfortunate souls to die young." He said and looked at the cover of the folder.


    <strong><i>Hyacinth Li.? </i></strong>

 Chapter 642 - Jin Wu

    "So, it has only been six months that passed since I died in this world?" Huo Ling asked Mo Shi as they watch the giant television on top of the building y an advertisement.


    "Mn!" Mo Shi nodded as he ate the crepe in his hand.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "Your superior really permitted you to apany me?" he asked, referring to Jin Wu.


    Mo Shi nodded. "Senior Yi asked me from him, telling him that I will help you by assisting you in your task. This is also for me to gain an experience." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded in understanding. "But, you really¡­ were imprisoned by your family when you were alive?" he asked as he looked at Mo Shi with aplicated gaze.


    But, Mo Shi didn''t look sad. "En. I was really na?ve back then and they told me that I am sick, so I had to stay at home and not leave or else something bad will happen to me." He answered. "They also had me sign some papers. Before I knew it, I already died in my room." He shrugged.


    Huo Ling stared at him, doesn''t know what to say.


    "But, even if I was imprisoned, I still am free to do anything, watch anything or listen to anything." Mo Shi continued. "This Hyacinth Li¡­ her real name is Li Fengxin. She was supposed to debut with the other trainees of Yuhua Entertainment after she won in a variety show, earning a debut spot for herself." He said as he looked at the folder in Huo Ling''s hands. "But, the small fans she earned during the variety show were shocked that she didn''t debut." He said.


    "Why is that?" Huo Ling asked.


    "No one knows." Mo Shi answered with a shrug. "It created only a small ripple and then that''s it. Hyacinth Li is only a small artist and didn''t even debut, and I also heard that she is from a poor family so who would support her in this circle where waters ran deep?" he asked and shook his head, feeling pity to Hyacinth Li.


    Huo Ling fell silent. Then, after a while, he spoke. "You really know a lot about this circle?" he said.


    Mo Shi looked at him. "That is because my family owns the Yuhua Entertainment." He nonchntly answered.


    Huo Ling''s face froze and cracked. "¡­ what did you say?" he asked, feeling as if his ears turned deaf and he didn''t hear what Mo Shi said.


    But, Mo Shi didn''t answer again and just looked at the giant television above the building where a certain news is ying. Huo Ling looked at Mo Shi''s back. He didn''t expect for Mo Shi to be a young master of a wealthy family! No wonder Yi Bing asked for Mo Shi to assist him! It is because Yuhua Entertainment is actually owned by his family!


    Huo Ling ced a palm on his forehead as he sent Yi Bing a message.


    <strong>0000: why didn''t you tell me about Mo Shi?? </strong>


    Yi Bing immediately replied. He must be currently idle, browsing the forum again.


    <strong>0001: It is trivial.? </strong>


    Huo Ling who was shocked by this something ''trivial''. "¡­." What the fck! Owning the most famous and biggest entertainmentpany is trivial?! He thought with his face covered in dark lines.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath to calm himself. Then, he looked at Mo Shi who is still watching the giant television which now ys a music video. He thinks that this kid his deeply, but then he also thought that Mo Shi didn''t really hide anything. It is just he didn''t ask him. After all, asking about one''s past is a taboo for grim reapers. If he just didn''t hear Jin Wu and Mo Shi talking about Mo Shi''s life before in the apocalypse world, Huo Ling wouldn''t know that Mo Shi, who seems to be a cheerful young man, was actually imprisoned by his family for six years starting when he was sixteen years old.


    Unfortunately, before Mo Shi turned twenty-two, he died.


    ¡­


    Lower Heaven, Afterlife Department, Disciplinary Committee.


    "Why are you still here?" Jin Wu asked as he looked at Yi Bing who is browsing the forum on his touch-screen tablet.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Yi Bing asked back without lifting his head from his gadget. He opened a game app and started to y.


    It was a game where a grim reaper harvest souls and also perform various tasks. This game, without a doubt, was developed by R&D, Sha Jiu and his team so that the grim reapers could kill time or have a time of rxation. Of course, they also sold this game in the mortal world. This is one way the R&D makes money.


    "You already taken away my apprentice ¨C " Jin Wu said.


    Yi Bing cut him off. "''borrowed''." He corrected him. "If I really want to take your apprentice away, will you allow me?" he asked him.


    "No." Jin Wu immediately answered.


    Yi Bing just shrugged.


    "You already borrowed my apprentice. What more do you want?" Jin Wu asked and frowned and his brows knitted as he red at Yi Bing.


    "Well, how about a chat?" Yi Bing asked as he ced his tablet on the table and he looked at Jin Wu.


    Jin Wu''s face immediately turned ck. "I get it. You just want to piss me today." He said as a vein popped in his forehead.


    "No. I just really wanted to chat." Yi Bing said.


    "Go find San Di. I am busy." Jin Wu told him.


    Yi Bing acted as if he didn''t hear him. "As far as I can remember, you are now a senior grim reaper and the souls that you have ferried were nine thousand nine hundred and ny-eight, correct?" he asked.


    Jin Wu didn''t answer.


    "You are only one soul away forpletion¡­ and if a senior grim reaper canplete his nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine soul assignments, he will be given a wish." Yi Bing said. "I already did, and my wish was that I will be given special privileges. Shen Taizi granted my wish by handing to me the management and ownership of the City of the Dead, and he also didn''t tie me up with the Afterlife Department, thus the directorship fell into Gu Shi''s hands." He exined.


    Jin Wu remained silent.


    "So far, aside from me, only you are the next to have apletion." Yi Bing looked at Jin Wu. "But, suddenly, you went and became the head of the Disciplinary Committee, which really baffled me before since I didn''t expect for you to suddenly give up thepletion task." He said.


    "What do you want to say?" Jin Wu finally spoke as he ced his pen down the table.


    Yi Bing leaned his back on the chair. "If I remember right, you died six years ago." He started. "You are also from the Stable World. I was supposed to ferry you, but then your attachment is too strong. And then you told me that you don''t want to be reincarnated." He said as he looked at Jin Wu in the eyes. "So, I had Shen Taizi turn you into a grim reaper. And you really worked very hard as a grim reaper." He said.


    Jin Wu just looked at him.


    "It was only just recently did I realize your reason for bing a grim reaper." Yi Bing said as he crossed his legs and arms. "You are waiting for someone." He said.


    Jin Wu''s eyes dangerously narrowed.


    But, it is as if Yi Bing didn''t see it. "Six years ago, Mo Shi''s parents died and his inheritance was stolen from the fifteen year-old him by his rtives." He said. "In order to clean their reputation, they ''beat up'' a street kid that Mo Shi had gotten friends with before. They said that this kid is vicious because he is a gangster, always fighting. So, they taught him a lesson." He made a snowke that suddenly turned into a kid. "This kid thought that it was Mo Shi who hated him because of his background as an orphan and a gangster. He thought that way until he died due to the vicious Mo family''s beating." He said as he looked at the kid made of snow lying on the table.


    Jin Wu''s face is dark.


    "It was only after he died that he found out everything. That Mo Shi didn''t hate him, and instead was looking for him, wanting for him to take him away after he was locked up by his own family and even his inheritance was stolen from him." Yi Bing said as the snow turned into a kid locked up inside his room while gazing outside the window.


    Jin Wu clenched his fists as he watched Mo Shi with reddened eyes.


    "But, Mo Shi didn''t know that you actually died." Yi Bing looked at Jin Wu whose face is dark. "And by his own family''s hands.." He added.

 Chapter 643 - Trainee

    "As expected of the biggest and most famous entertainmentpany!" Huo Ling sighed with emotion as he looked at the tall and shining building across the street where he and Mo Shi are standing.


    Yuhua Entertainment, the entertainmentpany which produces big-name artists that are also famous abroad. This is also where Hyacinth Li, or Li Fengxin, was signed. And, this is thepany owned by the Mo family, Mo Shi''s family.


    "I only heard the name of this entertainmentpany before, and delivered some foods. But, I don''t know much about the entertainment circle." Huo Ling shrugged as they watched the office workerse and go of the Yuhua Entertainment building. "I was busy earning money so that I could live for another day." He said.


    "I see." Mo Shi nodded in understanding. "At least you can go wherever you wanted to go, and do whatever you wanted to do. Unlike me." He wryly smiled.


    Huo Ling patted his back tofort him. "How about it? Where do you think Li Fengxin is now?" he asked.


    "The trainees live in a dormitory and attend sses for music, dance and acting. If they want, they also can learn how to y instruments like drums, guitar and piano." Mo Shi said.


    "Where is this dormitory then?" Huo Ling asked.


    Mo Shi looked at him. "¡­ do you want to go to the girls'' dormitory?" he asked.


    Huo Ling fell silent. That''s right. Even though they are already dead, but they still are men. They still have to maintain a proper distance with the opposite sex. And with them going to the girls'' dormitory, it is just like them peeping at them.


    Huo Ling helplessly sighed. "Well, I just want to know where is Li Fengxin''s soul currently is now." He said.


    "Why don''t you use the direct teleportation spell?" Mo Shi asked.


    Huo Ling pursed his lips. "I have used it many times on my former assignments and the spell didn''t always work." He frowned. "I even think that it was my own Death Note that has a problem." He said.


    "Pft." Mo Shi unkindlyughed.


    Huo Ling didn''t get angry and just helplessly shrugged. "Anyway, it isn''t urgent to look for Li Fengxin''s soul right now. We can still find more clues on our own, especially you." He said and smiled.


    Mo Shi nodded in understanding. "But, what do you think that caused her direct reincarnation to be interrupted?" he asked him.


    Huo Ling pinched his chin as he pondered over it. "This case has happened once with my first soul assignment, You Ri. In the end, she became an Abnormal Soul." He said. "Her case is that an exorcist tried to help her saving her life, but failed." He exined.


    "I see¡­" Mo Shi now understood. "In our world, the Stable World, we also have exorcists. Do you think it is their work?" he asked.


    Huo Ling shook his head,pletely lost. "We can''t eliminate the other factors, too." He said.


    "''other factors''? For instance?" Mo Shi asked.


    "Other souls that turned as vicious ghosts. There are also Soul Eaters." Huo Ling answered.


    Mo Shi now understood. "Indeed. Li Fengxin''s soul might have been scared by another ghost and so her direct reincarnation was interrupted." He said. "Or, as you said, it might be a Soul Eater. And if it is, it would be dangerous." He told him.


    Huo Ling nodded. His expression looked solemn. "So far, her soul''s condition right now is good." He told Mo Shi after he checked his Death Note.


    "Really? Then, it doesn''t seem like she is in the hands of a Soul Eater?" Mo Shi said.


    "En." Huo Ling nodded. "Let''s first go to where this started: the ce where she died. This is the basic step of investigating." He said.


    "Okay." Mo Shi answered. "Where did she die?" he asked.


    Huo Ling read the cause of Li Fengxin''s death and he fell silent. "¡­ the trainees'' dormitory." He answered.


    Mo Shi. "¡­ so we are still going there, huh?" he said and sighed.


    Huo Ling grimaced. "I leave the direction to you." He said.


    ¡­


    There was a knock on the door of the CEO''s office.


    "Who is it?" Mo Yang asked without lifting his head in the document.


    "Sir, it is director Hao." His secretary answered from the outside.


    Mo Yang froze before he ced his pen on the table. "Let him in." he answered.


    "Yes." the secretary answered and then opened the door. "Director Hao, vice director Jing, please." She said as she turned to Hao Baiyun and Jing Yu who are following behind her.


    Mo Yang rose from his seat. "Director Hao. Vice director Jing." He greeted with a bow. "A friend rmended me to your department." He exined.


    Hao Baiyun nodded at him. "He told me the gist of the problem, but about the specifics¡­" he didn''t continue.


    Mo Yang nced at his secretary and the secretary immediately went outside and closed the door. "Please have a seat first." He said.


    "No thanks." Hao Baiyun said and remained standing with Jing Yu.


    Mo Yang felt displeased in his heart but then his friend warned him that Hao Baiyun has a strange temper as an exorcist. So, he suppressed his dissatisfaction in his heart and kept his smile. "Then, I will tell you the specifics." He said.


    "Please." Hao Baiyun indifferently said.


    Jing Yu just remained silent behind Hao Baiyun.


    "One week ago, one of the contracted trainees of thepany fell on the stairs of their dormitory and died." Mo Yang started. "We already called the police and the police said that there was no forey and it was truly just an ident." He said.


    "S City Police?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Mo Yang nodded. "Is director Hao familiar with them?" he asked.


    "No." Hao Baiyun answered. "Continue." He told him.


    Mo Yang nodded. "Three days after that trainee died, strange things happened in the dormitory." He said and heaved a deep sigh. "The trainees said that they heard some footsteps in the stairs where that trainee died. But, when they checked, there was no one there." He said. "You should know that trainees are very hardworking so they would often stay upte to train to better their skills. So, most of them would experience these strange happenings like the light going off and the faucets in the bathroom turning open." He told Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t say anything and Jing Yu also didn''t react.


    Mo Yang pinched the space between his brows. "The trainees were scared, and they are all girls so they are more timid than usual. They have never experienced something like this before." He continued. "The dormitory also was built in an area with a good feng shui, so ghosts shouldn''t appear there. Thus, I thought that it was just someone''s prank. But, when I had some people investigate it, they didn''t find anything strange." He said. "I thought that this matter would end, but during the seventh day after that trainee died¡­" his face turned pale and he nervously gulped. "Someone¡­ someone had an ident. Fortunately, it wasn''t very serious and we managed to save her life. But¡­" he shook his head and didn''t continue.


    "What did that person who had an ident said?" Hao Baiyun finally spoke.


    Mo Yang nervously gulped as a cold sweat broke in his face. "She said¡­ she said that she saw Hyacinth''s face in the window and then her ghost passed through the wall and followed her." He answered.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows raised.


    Mo Yang saw his reaction. "We already saw the CCTV footage but there was nothing caught by the camera aside from that trainee who had an ident." He said. "This¡­ I mean, can ghosts be caught by the camera?" he asked.


    "Do you really believe that this is a matter of ghosts?" Jing Yu asked.


    Mo Yang looked at him. Upon seeing Jing Yu''s abnormally pale skin, he felt his heart turned cold and he subconsciously averted his gaze. "Or else?" he asked.


    "Didn''t you say that this girl''s¡­ Hyacinth, she has already been buried?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "Yes." Mo Yang nodded. "We already gave her family apensation." He said.


    "Then, her soul should have been in peace now. So, why do you think that she would return as a ghost and haunt you?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    "I ¨C I don''t know¡­" Mo Yang answered as he shook his head. "Maybe¡­ maybe she was dissatisfied because she didn''t manage to debut and be an idol or an actress¡­" he said.


    Hao Baiyun declined toment.


    "Director Hao¡­ please, help us. Many trainees want to quit. If not for them fearing to pay the fee of breaching the contact, the trainees would have long left and returned to their hometown to nt potatoes!" Mo Yang said. "Look. They are all promising¡­ they would have a bright future in the entertainment circle.. Can you afford to see them waste their talents by going home and nting potatoes?" he asked them.

 Chapter 644 - Strange

    Of course, Hao Baiyun doesn''t care what happened to these trainees that are full of dreams, whether they go home to nt potatoes or whatnot. He thinks this is better anyway than climbing the bed of a rich person to do unspoken rules and get resources. Of course, not all trainees are like this, but if you want to enter the entertainment circle, there is always a price to pay.


    But, he came here in Yuhua Entertainment because he felt that there was something strange about this incident. Whether this incident was really due to a ghost or not, he will know when they will go to the dormitory of the trainees. Right now, he still has another task to do, and that is to ask Gu Xingfeng about Hyacinth, or Li Fengxin''s case.


    Since Jing Yu confirmed to him that there is something strange going in this area which he pinpointed before, Hao Baiyun had Zi Chen and Lan Tian investigate if there were any idents that urred. It was only when Hao Baiyun and Jing Yu arrived in this district did the strange feeling that Hao Baiyun felt before became stronger. Zi Chen and Lan Tian also told him that only the Yuhua Entertainment had an ident happenedst week, which coincided to Hao Baiyun''s worry.


    "How was it, young master?" Fei Xuli asked after Hao Baiyun and Jing Yu entered the car.


    "Go to S City Police Station." Hao Baiyun spoke.


    Fei Xuli didn''t ask why and just started the car.


    "Fortunately, that CEO is superstitious albeit a snob." Jing Yu said while he sat on the front seat.


    "What happened?" Fei Xuli asked.


    "That CEO is not a good person!" Jing Yu said. "As I have said, he is a snob! He definitely looks down on young master and I!" he frowned in displeasure. "Huh. Fortunately, young master showed him who is the real boss by leaving him hanging after young master told him that we will go to the dormitory of their trainees during night when the yin is the strongest!" he smugly smiled.


    Fei Xuli can''t help but smile.


    "Mo Yang got his wealth through ill means." Hao Baiyun spoke.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu looked at him.


    "He killed someone blood-rted to him, most probably his brother. Then, he caused his brother''s child to die, which made the karma between him and his elder brother be stronger." Hao Baiyun said amidst Fei Xuli''s and Jing Yu''s shock. "Mo Yang''s time is near. He will get what he deserve, including his wife who had done the deed to his nephew." He told them.


    "FCK!" Fei Xuli can''t help but curse.


    Meanwhile, Jing Yu''s face is dark. "The world really has always been a dark ce." He said.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t speak. The car silently drove in the highway, going to the S City Police Station.


    ¡­


    S City Police Station.


    "Chief¡­" Jiang Xinduo called as he looked at Gu Xingfeng. "My eye has been twitching non-stoptely. Just what in the devil the case that we picked up?!" he asked and frowned.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer and just looked at Li Fengxin''s folder. One week ago, they have been called after someone died in the dormitory building of the trainees of the Yuhua Entertainment. Because the deceased was not someone famous and the news was suppressed by thepany, only a few have known that someone died.


    The entertainment circle runs deeply, Gu Xingfeng knows this fact. As long as there wasn''t anything strange with the ident and no one was found suspicious, then this case was closed. But, Jiang Xinduo said that his eye was twitching ever since they have concluded the case on the second day. He said that it was the ghost of Li Fengxin who wanted them to investigate again her case since there is definitely something strange about this.


    But, the thing is, they didn''t find anything wrong. It was truly just an ident. There was no forey found that happened, nor did they find anyone suspicious. Everyone has an alibi and they even rechecked these people''s alibis, especially the trainees. No one also has a beef with the deceased when she was still alive. It was as if ¨C


    "This case was too clean, right?" Gu Xingfeng asked, finally speaking for the first time today.


    Jiang Xinduo''s eyes widened, feeling enlightened. "That is right! This case was really too clean!" he said and frowned. "But, chief, we are sure that we really investigated everyone thoroughly. So, where could have things gone wrong?" he asked. "If there is." He added as he pulled his hair in frustration. "Chief?" he called when he saw Gu Xingfeng''s pensive expression. Suddenly, he felt his heart skipped a beat and he suddenly has an ill-foreboding.


    Of course, he knows what kind of family Gu Xingfeng had before ¨C exorcists. So, Gu Xingfeng should have some skills in this area. It was just that he chose to be a policeman than an exorcist. But, even so, Jiang Xinduo and the others could feel this mystifying aura surrounding Gu Xingfeng. And the cases that they handled were all solved easily, bringing justice to those who were oppressed.


    Right now, Jiang Xinduo felt that mystifying aura again, and he can''t help but nervously gulped. "Chief." He called. "Could it be, this case¡­?" he looked at Gu Xingfeng.


    But, Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer. He just sat upright on his seat and tapped on the folder of Li Fengxin''s case. "Prepare some drinks and snacks. We will have some visitors." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo was puzzled, but he didn''t ask. He just nodded and went out of Gu Xingfeng''s office, about to tell the cook in their pantry when he suddenly heard a car stopped outside their station. He turned and looked outside the window, only to be stunned when he saw some familiar figures, especially the one who came out from the back of the car.


    It was Hao Baiyun!


    ¡­


    "Hey? This is different from what I imagined?" Huo Ling told Mo Shi as they walked down the hallway of the dormitory building of the trainees of the Yuhua Entertainment. "Why are there only little activities? Why are there only a few people here?" he asked him.


    "Some trainees leave if their agent found some resources for them like doing a photoshoot for a magazine or casting in a television drama or filming in an MV." Mo Shi answered.


    "So there are actually different kinds of trainees?" Huo Ling was surprised.


    "En. Most of the trainees often debuts as idols, but there were also some who are loners that wanted to take the singing route or acting route or modelling route." Mo Shi exined. "Sometimes, it would also depend on their agents whether they wanted to control their artist and force them on the acting route, which is the most popr one. Depending on which type of resources they can find easiest." He said.


    "I see¡­" Huo Ling muttered as he curiously looked around the training rooms where overflowing music can be heard, from the instruments to singing voices up to the dancing music.


    Mo Shi looked at him. "I heard senior Yi mentioned once that you have sung when you were still alive?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s smile turned stiff when he heard this. "I only sung once at a bar as a side gig." He answered.


    "Oh¡­" Mo Shi nodded.


    "Hey?" Huo Ling suddenly eximed when he saw something.


    "What is it?" Mo Shi asked and turned.


    "Weren''t they that group that performed on the stage which was shown in that giant TV?" Huo Ling asked and pointed to a group of young women who were singing and dancing inside a room which the door is open.


    Mo Shi turned. "It is them." he said.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "You know them?" he asked when he saw Mo Shi''s t expression.


    "En." Mo Shi nodded and resumed walking, passing by that room which the door closed after someone inside noticed it. "They all sold themselves to my cousin when he hade of age before for them to debut." He said.


    Huo Ling''s mind went nk for a second before his eyes widened in shock. He knows that it is bad to talk behind others'' back but Mo Shi''s indifferent expression made Huo Ling''s heart feel cold. He looked at the face of the person who closed the door and he feltplicated. He feels pity that these girls who shine brilliantly on the stage had to sell themselves before in exchange of their dreams but Huo Ling also knows how deep the waters of the entertainment circle runs.


    One wrong step and you will be drowned, never toe into surface to see the light again.. In short, if someone would know about what these girls have done before, then all of their efforts would have been in vain, and they will end up worse than what they had experienced before.

 Chapter 645 - Exchanging Fate

    Middle Heaven, Afterlife Department.


    Yi Bing raised his head and looked at Di San with a strange look after he heard what he said. "You gave that assignment to my apprentice yet now you are regretting it and feels worried about him?" he said as he ced his touch-screen tablet on his table.


    Di San rubbed his temples when he felt his head hurt and he heaved a sigh. "Well¡­ I was just thinking that having an Abnormal Soul as an assignment may really be too hard of a task for him. After all, he is still just a junior grim reaper." He exined.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. "Shouldn''t you have thought first before you acted? Shouldn''t you have thoroughly weighed the pros and cons before you have given the assignment to my apprentice?" he said. "I don''t need to teach you this, right?" he looked at Di San.


    Di San grimaced and he closed his eyes. "That is why I feel remorseful now." He said.


    Yi Bing crossed his arms over his chest and he leaned his back on his chair. "San Di. Remind me how old are you in this world''s year?" he asked.


    The '' this world''s year'' that he meant is as it said, Di San''s age in this world, because Di San came from another world and he has his own age there, counting from the moment he was born there. But, in this world, where the time flows differently from the flow of time in Di San''s origin world, Di San naturally has a different age, which was counted from the age when he died.


    For example, Huo Ling died when he was twenty-three years old, and six months have passed in this world, so, Huo Ling should be twenty-three and a half years of age now. As for Di San, let''s say he died when he was twenty-one in his world and more than ten years have passed in his world now, making his present age in his world be thirty-one. But, when Di San went to the Stable World, only three years have passed, so he should be just twenty-four years of age in this world.


    "I¡­ " Di San hesitated.


    "Forget it." Yi Bing waved his hand. "Tell me what is wrong with the Abnormal Soul." He said.


    "It''s¡­" Di San spoke when he paused. He looked at Yi Bing with his eyes wide in horror. "You¡­ how do you know?!" he eximed and covered his mouth in shock.


    Yi Bing sneered. "Who do you think I am?" he said. "You wouldn''t be here if you didn''t do something wrong to me." He looked at Di San. "So, what did you give to my apprentice?" he asked him.


    Di San grimaced. "Well, actually, there really isn''t that much of a problem¡­" he gingerly said. "Really! It really is a case of an Abnormal Soul! I promise!" he said and raised his hand when he saw Yi Bing narrowed his eyes at him. "It¡­ it is just that¡­" he bit his lip and he lowered his head.


    "Speak!" Yi Bing frowned.


    Di San sat upright on his seat. "Well¡­ while Gu Shi and I were browsing the files of the Abnormal Souls, we noticed something about Hyacinth Li''s case." He answered.


    "What is it?" Yi Bing asked.


    Di San raised his head and he looked at Yi Bing. "It''s¡­ Hyacinth Li''s life¡­ has changed its track." He answered. "She¡­ shouldn''t have died this early." He added.


    Yi Bing''s brows knitted. "You mean¡­" he pressed his lips tight.


    Di San nodded. His expression is solemn. "Hyacinth Li should have lived longer than the years she actually lived." He said. "And her career¡­ it should have been more fruitful. Then,ter, she would fall in love and get married, and even have children." He told him.


    "Then, why?" Yi Bing asked as he looked at Di San who fell silent. He stared at him. "Did you already tell Shen Taizi about this?" he asked.


    Di San nodded. "Gu Shi already went to the Middle Heaven." He answered.


    Yi Bing fell silent for a while. Then, he finally spoke. "Take me to the Collection Department. I will go see Shou Ji." He said as he rose from his seat.


    Di San''s eyes widened. He immediately understood. "The Name Record?" he said.


    Yi Bing nodded. "Why? You didn''t go there?" he asked as he walked past Di San.


    Di San immediately followed behind him. "Not yet¡­ I immediately went to see you while Gu Shi went to the Middle Heaven to give Shen Taizi a head''s up." he bit his lip, feeling guilty.


    Yi Bing helplessly sighed. He knows that Gu Shi and Di San really panicked this time. After all, this is the first time that a change of fate has happened. Fate, huh? He thought as the corners of his lips curled up. It seemed that the Upper Heaven, where Fate was determined, is starting to be shaken up.


    ¡­


    "Ah¡­" Huo Ling sighed as he and Mo Shi sat on a bench in the park near the Yuhua Entertainment. "We didn''t find anything strange where Li Fengxin died. Not even a trace of Foul, or yin energy." He said and shook his head in disappointment.


    "Mn. Only those other trainees have a trace of yin energy on them." Mo Shi said. "It is understandable since they are women, which possess yin energies, while some had done unspoken rules. It is just their yin energy isn''t connected to the ce where Li Fengxin died." He exined.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement.


    "Are you going to see Li Fengxin''s soul now?" Mo Shi asked.


    "I think so. But, since there was no trace of Foul or yin energy in the ce where she died, then she shouldn''t have resentment." Huo Ling said. "Not to mention that she supposed to have a direct reincarnation, there should be no Foul on her soul. So, how do I suppose to go from here on?" he asked and sighed. This is the first time that he felt lost in his task.


    Mo Shi patted his back tofort him. "Your tasks must have gone smoothly before, and this is the first time that you suffered a setback?" he said.


    Huo Ling honestly nodded.


    "It is fine. This can''t be called a setback." Mo Shi said. "You just ran out of clues so you can''t currently see the direction where you are going to." He told him.


    "You are right." Huo Ling said as he looked at the folder containing Li Fengxin''s biography. "Hmm¡­ maybe I should go to the police station now?" he muttered.


    "The police? Right. There is also them." Mo Shi nodded when he finally recalled. "Maybe you might be able to find some clues that you have missed there. After all, they are more professional than us in handling cases." He told Huo Ling.


    "That''s right!" Huo Ling nodded, feeling invigorated. "Thank you, Mo Shi!" he said and smiled.


    "It is nothing." Mo Shi shook his head. "I also treat this as my vacation right now, since I am away from my boss." He said and shrugged.


    Huo Ling grimaced when he recalled Jin Wu. Just how much did Jin Wu oppress Mo Shi in their work? He thought, then helplessly smiled. "Let''s go to the S City Police Station." He said.


    "En." Mo Shi nodded.


    ¡­


    S City Police Station.


    Jiang Xinduo looked at Gu Xingfeng before he looked at Hao Baiyun, then his gaze moved back to Gu Xingfeng. These two have been staring at each other for a long time as if they are in a staring contest. But, Jiang Xinduo didn''t dare speak because the atmosphere inside the room is so tense. He could even see the other officers peeking through the ss wall and curiously looked inside the office.


    Finally, it was Hao Baiyun who broke the silence. "So, you also thought that there was an exchange of fates that happened?" he said.


    Jiang Xinduo was stunned. How did Hao Baiyun know what is Gu Xingfeng thinking? He thought, then shook his head as his eyes widened in shock when his mind finally registered what Hao Baiyun said. Exchange of fates?! Isn''t this what he has read before in online novels?! He thought as he gaped at the two.


    Even Fei Xuli and Jing Yu who were silently standing on the side were also shocked. "Young master, this¡­ exchange of fates?!" Jing Yu gasped in shock.


    Fei Xuli''s brows knitted. "This is a serious matter." He frowned.


    Hao Baiyun nodded in agreement. "En." He heaved a sigh. "No wonder I was alerted." He said. "There is no need for Jing Yu and I to go there tonight since there will be no yin energy to find there since this is an exchange of fate." He shook his head.


    "I understand." Jing Yu answered.


    Hao Baiyun looked at Gu Xingfeng. "There shouldn''t be ghosts there, too, as what the trainees have imed." He continued. "I believe the ''strange events'' there were just mere pranks.." He frowned.

 Chapter 646 - Fiction

    Gu Xingfeng''s brows raised as he looked at Hao Baiyun. "Director Hao came here in my humble office to ask me to investigate these ''pranks'' happening in the dormitory of the trainees of the Yuhua Entertainment?" he asked.


    "I believe that this should be your profession''s task instead of my department''s." Hao Baiyun said. "I will tell Mo Yang about this." He told him.


    "Did I agree?" Gu Xingfeng smiled.


    Hao Baiyun just stared at him. Gu Xingfeng stared back. Jiang Xinduo broke into a cold sweat and he is anxious. He is afraid that at any second Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng would fight and exchange fists! But, seeing Fei Xuli''s and Jing Yu''s calm faces, Jiang Xinduo repeatedly told himself not to panic and remain calm.


    And he was right to do that since Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng, although ring daggers at each other making the atmosphere be tense, they remained on their seats and didn''t make any move. Against each other.


    Hao Baiyun calmly gazed back at Gu Xingfeng. "I believe that chief Gu also is curious as to who dared to exchange their fate with another?" he said.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer. Hao Baiyun also didn''t speak again. Jiang Xinduo thinks that this should be the most suffocating moment of his life. He was thinking, at this time, that he would never pick up any case rted to the entertainment industry since it was very unlucky for their waters run deeply. Just listening to the words ''exchanging fates'', this already can make one''s blood turn cold and make their hairs on their body rise in horror.


    Who the fck in their right mind would do something that only existed in the online novels? If Jiang Xinduo didn''t hear this from Hao Baiyun''s mouth, and heard the confirmation from his superior''s mouth, he would never believe that something fantastical like exchange fates could actually happen in real life!


    Now, he realized that it wasn''t reality that was based on fiction, but the other way around. How can one write fiction without basing it from reality? Jiang Xinduo wanted to cry and would want to send gifts to the online writers that are writing about these fantastical matters like exchanging fates. They are genius! If he currently is just not in the battlefield of Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng, he would have already left to buy online novels and read them for reference on what he will do next!


    Suddenly, Jiang Xinduo saw Gu Xingfeng''s expression changed, and Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu also froze. Jiang Xinduo was puzzled by their expressions and he was about to ask when the four of them suddenly turned to the door. Jiang Xinduo also turned and saw the other officers are actually peeking through the ss wall.


    Jiang Xinduo broke in a cold sweat, fearing that Gu Xingfeng might suddenly explode and Hao Baiyun would feel offended by their officers'' behavior. But, he saw that the four''s expressions don''t look angry but instead looked¡­ wary? What is wrong? Why would they be wary? This is a police station, and is Gu Xingfeng''s territory. Why would Gu Xingfeng suddenly look wary, too?


    Jiang Xinduo was about to speak and ask them what''s the matter when he suddenly felt that the temperature in the room rose. That''s weird¡­ the air conditioner shouldn''t be malfunctioning, right? They just changed it this week! Then, he saw that the lights flickered. "¡­" hey¡­ he thought, suddenly feeling the hairs on his nape rose when he realized it. There shouldn''t be a ghost in this room, right? He thought, then looked at Gu Xingfeng''s and Hao Baiyun''s serious expressions.


    Even Fei Xuli and Jing Yu are serious. Jiang Xinduo nervously gulped and he stood stiffly.


    "It is not a ghost." Gu Xingfeng spoke when he saw his subordinate''s pale face.


    "H ¨C huh?" Jiang Xinduo blinked.


    "But, it is something close to a ghost." Gu Xingfeng said and looked at Hao Baiyun whose expression looked solemn.


    Jiang Xinduo''s face turned a shade paler. "This¡­ boss, if it isn''t a ghost, then what is it?" he nervously asked.


    If it is a ghost, then it should be Li Fengxin, right? But then, Gu Xingfeng said that it wasn''t a ghost. Hao Baiyun didn''t refute it, too.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer while Hao Baiyun heaved a sigh. "And there are two of them." he said.


    Jiang Xinduo sucked in a sharp breath. Two?! He thought and nervously looked around.


    "Young master." Fei Xuli called. "Why would they go here?" he asked in a quiet voice, as if afraid of disturbing something.


    Hao Baiyun didn''t answer. "Jing Yu." He called.


    "They already left." Jing Yu answered. "It seemed¡­ they just passed by." He told them.


    Everyone sighed in relief, as if granted amnesty.


    Jiang Xinduo wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Who¡­ who are they?" he asked.


    "Soul Envoys." Hao Baiyun answered. "If you aren''t familiar with these two words, there are another two words that are used as a popr term for them." he looked at Jiang Xinduo. "''Grim reapers''." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo''s breath got stuck on his throat. No wonder Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun were so tense! Two grim reapers actually visited their humble station! He thought and felt his heart beat wildly inside his chest due to fear. "Why¡­ why would they be here?" he asked in shock.


    Jing Yu shook his head. Fei Xuli was also pondering. "Could it be¡­" he muttered as he looked at Hao Baiyun, then Gu Xingfeng. "They are also here for this matter of exchanging fates?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun froze. "¡­ that isn''t impossible." They said and looked at each other with their gazes speaking.


    Grim reapers ferry souls, but what if someone''s soul escaped from death and another soul reced it? A soul which its time has not yet arrived?


    ¡­


    Mo Shi bit his finger as he paced back and forth while Huo Ling''s expression is serious as he sat on the bench.


    "What to do?" Mo Shi anxiously asked. "Those mortals¡­!" he muttered.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "This is indeed troublesome." He said.


    Mo Shi nodded in agreement. "Yes. After all, they sensed our presence!" he said.


    Huo Ling paused. "¡­ no. That isn''t what I meant." He told him.


    "Huh?" Mo Shi looked at him. "What do you mean, then, by troublesome?" he asked.


    "¡­ weren''t you listening to what they are talking about earlier?" Huo Ling grimaced.


    Mo Shi paused and tried to recall. "Oh! That is right! They were talking about exchanging of fates!" he said.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes¡­ exchanging fates." He sighed. "Someone actually exchanged their fate with the fate of Li Fengxin, who actually shouldn''t be dying yet." He said.


    Mo Shi frowned. "So, this is why Li Fengxin became an Abnormal Soul?" he asked.


    Huo Ling was about to answer ''yes'' when he suddenly froze after he recalled something. "No." he said as his brows knitted. "Li Fengxin is already dead and was about to directly reincarnate. She became an Abnormal Soul was because her direct reincarnation was interrupted." He exined and frowned.


    "What?" Mo Shi also thought that this is puzzling. "Not only her fate was changed when she was alive, but also even after death?" he said.


    Huo Ling closed his eyes and rubbed his temples when he felt his head hurt. "This case is more troublesome than You Ri''s case!" he sighed, feeling frustrated.


    Mo Shi patted his shoulder in sympathy. "But, Li Fengxin''s fate when she was alive¡­" he muttered, feeling sad for Li Fengxin.


    Huo Ling nodded, indicating that he understands what Mo Shi is trying to say. "Exchanging one''s fate with another isn''t what an ordinary person can do, much less know." He said. His expression is serious.


    Mo Shi''s eyes narrowed. "You mean, the monks and exorcists and the likes?" he said, knowing what Huo Ling wants to say.


    Huo Ling nodded. "Yes." he answered as he rose from his seat. "But, the people of the supernatural world know that this is a taboo thing, as even helping someone exchange their fate with another person''s fate, a heavy price will be paid by them." he said.


    Mo Shi pinched his chin as he pondered. "Judging from those mortals in that office earlier, they know about this matter, yet they are against of this." He said.


    "En. Hao Baiyun has a good reputation. He is an upright person." Huo Ling said. "The same can be said for Gu Xingfeng. They would definitely not tell anyone about this matter, so this matter shouldn''t be caused by them, nor they are involved aside from investigating this case." He exined.


    "Then¡­ who could it be?" Mo Shi wondered.


    "It is simple to know." Huo Ling spoke. "To exchange one''s fate with another, both have to share the same name as well as birth dates." He said.


    Mo Shi''s eyes widened in surprise.. "Then, let''s go find them now!" he said.

 Chapter 647 - Expert

    But, Huo Ling suddenly shook his head.


    "What''s wrong?" Mo Shi asked.


    "This wouldn''t be easy." Huo Ling said.


    "Why?" Mo Shi asked, surprised.


    "People can fake their names and birth dates." Huo Ling said. "Especially in the entertainment world." He added.


    Mo Shi''s expression turned dark. "Indeed¡­ you have a point." He said and frowned, feeling angry that he forgot about this matter.


    Huo Ling patted his shoulder tofort him. "It''s alright. At least we know that Li Fengxin is Hyacinth Li''s real name. We can start from here." He said.


    Mo Shi''s expression eased. "You are right." He said and sighed. "Then, what should we do?" he asked.


    Huo Ling smiled. "Learn more about this exchanging of fate." He answered.


    "¡­ huh?" Mo Shi muttered and blinked.


    "I only know this little about exchanging of fates." Huo Ling exined. "In order to know more, which is a crucial step in getting to the heart of the matter, we naturally have to ask the expert!" he said.


    "''expert''?" Mo Shi asked.


    Huo Ling grinned. "We already met them earlier." He told him.


    Mo Shi''s mind turned nk for a second before he stared at Huo Ling. "You don''t mean¡­ Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng?!" he eximed.


    Huo Ling nodded. "I only know them two, and they are already there. So, why bother ask for other people we don''t know?" he asked.


    Mo Shi''s lip twitched. "¡­" I can''t refute it. He thought and sighed.


    ¡­


    Yuhua Entertainment.


    "There is no ghost?" Mo Yang frowned after he heard what Hao Baiyun said.


    "There aren''t." Hao Baiyun nodded.


    Mo Yang suspiciously looked at him.


    Hao Baiyun just smiled. "Or, do you want me to say that there is?" he asked.


    Mo Yang frowned.


    "Well, I can only say that there are indeed ghosts¡­ in people''s hearts." Hao Baiyun said and turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Mo Yang called. "If there are really no ghosts, then what is happening to the trainees'' dormitory building?" he asked. "One of them even had an ident!" he added.


    "I believe that this isn''t a part of the scope of my profession, CEO Mo." Hao Baiyun said as he turned. "I heard that trainees are under pressure, so why don''t you have them be checked psychologically at first?" he suggested.


    Mo Yang''s face reddened in anger. "Are you saying that my trainees are mentally ill?!" he asked.


    "I am not. It was you who said it." Hao Baiyun coolly said. "As for the ident, I believe you know to which authorities you have to ask this." He said and then left together with Fei Xuli and Jing Yu.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu silently followed behind Hao Baiyun. They didn''t ask Hao Baiyun as to why he didn''t tell Mo Yang about the matter of exchanging fates. Not only this matter is confidential and taboo in the supernatural world, this also could induce humans'' greed. Just look at what happened to Li Fengxin. Someone was tempted to change their fate, so an innocent person has suffered due to their greed.


    "Will chief Gue in the Yuhua Ent.?" Jing Yu asked.


    "It doesn''t necessarily be them." Hao Baiyun said. "And, it depends on how valuable to Mo Yang his trainees." He added.


    Fei Xuli and Jing Yu nodded in understanding. What Hao Baiyun meant is that if Mo Yang ''specially'' takes care of his trainees, and he can hire a private investigator about that trainee''s ident so Gu Xingfeng and his team don''t have to step in.


    "The problem is just that person who exchanged fates with Li Fengxin." Hao Baiyun said as they entered the car. "And what is a bigger problem, how did this person know about exchanging fates, and how did they did it?" he asked.


    Fei Xuli''s and Jing Yu''s expressions changed. "This is indeed a problematic matter." They agreed.


    Hao Baiyun sighed, feeling tired. "Let us start first on the person who exchanged fates with Li Fengxin. If we find them, then it will be easier to find the person behind them who taught them about this taboo matter." He exined.


    "Yes." Fei Xuli and Jing Yu answered. Then, they left the Yuhua Entertainment.


    ¡­


    Lower Heaven, Afterlife Department, Collection Department.


    "Yi Bing! You are finally here!" Shi Jiu said when the door opened and Yi Bing and Di san entered.


    Yi Bing''s brows raised. Di San is simrly surprised. "You are waiting for Yi Bing?" Di San asked.


    Shi Jiu nodded. "And you and Gu Shi, too." He answered.


    Di San frowned. "You noticed that there was a change of fate?" he directly asked.


    Shi Jiu nodded. "We noticed toote." He sighed and looked ta Shou Ji who is frowning while checking the Name Record. "It happened too fast. By the time we checked whose fate has changed, that person is already dead." He exined.


    Yi Bing and Di San sighed. They already know that Shi Jiu and Shou Ji are sensitive with this case after what happened before in Shou Ji''s world where a soul has ''reborn'' and caused him to die after the ''rebirth''. But, there actually wasn''t a rebirth that happened, but it was just their world doing a self-repair to protect itself when it almost was destroyed by the mental and spiritual power, causing it to almost copse.


    So, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu were always checking the Name Record in case something like this happen. And it did, but only to two people, just that one of them died.


    "So, you mean to say that the culprit executed the exchange of fate the second before they die, so that Li Fengxin wouldn''t have the time to be saved?" Di San said.


    Shi Jiu nodded. "Yes." he answered. His expression is angry.


    Yi Bing''s face turned cold.


    "Yi Bing." It was Shou Ji who called. "I think this matter isn''t this simple as we can see." He said. His expression is serious.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "En. The exchange of the fates are too swift, as if it was carefully done." He said.


    "Yes." Shou Ji nodded. "This should be a taboo in the mortal world''s supernatural world since they would pay a heavy price whoever would get involved in this business. Thus, the mortals wouldn''t dare to do this." He exined.


    "But, mortals lose they morals when pushed into a desperate situation." Di San said.


    "That is true, but¡­" Shi Jiu said.


    "Di San." Yi Bing called.


    "Yes?" Di San answered.


    "Looking into one''s life is fine, but looking into one''s death¡­ do you think it is still fine?" Yi Bing asked. "This is already the Heaven''s secret. So, which mortal do you think would want to peek into the Heaven''s secret unless they want to die?" he looked at Di San whose eyes widened in shock when he realized it. "Mortals cherish their lives the most, but what if they aren''t a mortal, and is already dead?" he said.


    Di San gaped at him in shock while Shi Jiu''s face is serious.


    "Precisely my point." Shou Ji sighed.


    Di San looked at them in shock. "You¡­ you don''t think¡­" he stammered. "Ghosts naturally can''t peek at Heaven''s secrets. That leaves ¨C " he sucked in a sharp breath.


    "The angels¡­" Yi Bing said. "¡­ and grim reapers. We live in the Heaven, after all." He said and grinned.


    Di San felt a shiver in his spine when he saw Yi Bing''s smile. Yi Bing is enjoying this! He definitely is enjoying this! He thought as his face paled in fright. Shi Jiu and Shou Ji just sighed as they looked at each other, shaking their heads.


    Yi Bing obviously despises the Heaven ¨C the Upper Heaven, to be exact.


    ¡­


    S City General Hospital.


    "Lan Lan¡­ you have to wake up!" Shasha cried as she held Lin Lan''s hand tight as she looked at Lin Lan''s pale face.


    Lin Lan is still unconscious, and it has already been five days that passed since Lin Lan has an ident. Shasha can still remember that night that she saw Lin Lan was lying in a pool of blood after Lin Lan fell off the stairs and hit her head when she fell.


    Lin Lan still has some consciousness left in her and Shasha immediately asked her what happened after she called for help from the nearby rooms where the other trainees are so that they can call for an ambnce. Lin Lan spoke to her in a weak voice that she saw Li Fengxin''s ghost and that it chased her. That Li Fengxin''s ghost wouldn''t stop until she dies!


    Shasha naturally didn''t believe Lin Lan. First, she doesn''t believe in ghost, and that she also believes that Li Fengxin wasn''t killed, so how can Li Fengxin revenge on them? Lin Lan also doesn''t know Lin Fengxin and they didn''t intersect, so how can Lin Lan think that Li Fengxin wanted to kill her? Shasha knows that this is just someone wanting to scare them trainees by spreading a rumor about Li Fengxin''s ghost!

 Chapter 648 - Confounding

    "¡­ are you sure that you wanted us to tail them?" Mo Shi asked Huo Ling as he looked at Hao Baiyun''s car with an uncertain gaze in his eyes.


    After all, he now know that Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng aren''t ordinary mortals. They are actually from exorcist families! Although their families were now no more and there are only two of them left, their abilities are real deal. That is why the two of them sensed Huo Ling''s and Mo Shi''s presences earlier in Gu Xingfeng''s office after Huo Ling and Mo Shi went there, wanting to check Li Fengxin''s case that the police investigated.


    But, who could have expected for their presences to be sensed by Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng? Huo Ling already apologized after he admitted his carelessness. Mo Shi told him that he doesn''t me him. After all, this case is too confounding. Not only did the direct reincarnation was interrupted, they also learned that the deceased was actually a victim of exchanging fates!


    This case is really way beyond their expectations, especially Huo Ling who felt like he has been pitted again! This made Huo Ling''s teeth itch in frustration, and Mo Shi feel pity for him. Fortunately, Mo Shi is working in the Disciplinary Committee, and his task is to subdue unruly souls, unlike Huo Ling who has to ferry souls.


    One of the reasons why Yi Bing chose Mo Shi to assist Huo Ling, aside from the fact that Mo Shi''s family when he was still alive owns the entertainmentpany of where Huo Ling''s assignment was a trainee before, Mo Shi''s performance as a junior grim reaper is also very good like Huo Ling. It is just that the Disciplinary Committee members are low-profiled.


    But, even if they are, Jin Wu is extremely scary. Many grim reapers feel intimidated by him, especially those who have once tasted his extremely ruthless and painful punches and kicks.


    "Or else?" Huo Ling looked at Mo Shi. "Do you know someone else from the supernatural world for us to ask them about how to conduct an exchange of fate?" he said as they glided in the air after they turned to their grim reaper form.


    Since Huo Ling has done his first transformation to his original form, a grim reaper of skeleton in a hooded ck cloak, his second transformation was easier. Meanwhile, Mo Shi was also already taught by Jin Wu since their task as Disciplinary Committee made them interact with more kinds of souls.


    Their original form is more intimidating to souls than their human form. Not to mention that these souls'' impression of grim reapers is really of a skeleton in a hooded ck cloak while carrying a scythe. Thus, Mo Shi is proficient in transforming to their original form.


    "¡­ no." Mo Shi answered with a dejected look on his face. How can he know someone? He was imprisoned for six years, alright? He thought and sighed, feeling depressed. "Let''s choose Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng, then." He said. "But, how will you ''ask'' them?" he curiously asked as he looked at Huo Ling.


    After all, one of the rules in the Afterlife Department is that the grim reapers can''t have any interaction with the mortals, only towards the souls. Another rule is that the grim reapers can''t let the mortals know of their existence, much less their presence. The existence part can be forgotten since there are many mysterious things in this world the mortals now have discovered, including the existence of the supernatural beings, which they are included in.


    But the presence¡­ yep. Huo Ling has broken this earlier back in Gu Xingfeng''s office. However, who could have expected for Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng, although exorcists, they are still mortals, be very sharp and found them out earlier? Fortunately, these mortals still behave like mortals. That is, they still fear the unknown¡­ well, actually they already know what they are.


    It is just that this is actually scarier, since you already know that it is there, and also what it is. And instead of feeling relieved, it scared you more instead since you know how fearsome it is. So, it was really fortunate that these mortals were intimidated by them earlier, which made Huo Ling and Mo Shi feel relieved since it is really bothersome if these mortals would pester them just because of their curiosity.


    Of course, it wouldn''t end well for these mortals since they will be dealing with grim reapers, which are very fearsome beings since even just looking at it, or being stared by it, can make you die. But, well, there are also those who are seeking their deaths in the name of ''thrill''. These are either mentally disabled, or mentally disturbed. Anyway, both are not good.


    "I¡­ am still thinking about it." Huo Ling answered and grimaced when he seemed to have heard a ''screech''.


    It was Mo Shi who suddenly halted in gliding and froze as he stared at him in disbelief. Well, it actually looks creepy since right now, Mo Shi''s head is just a skull and where his eyeballs should be were reced by two small orbs of sparking electricity in the eye sockets. But, it is not as if Huo Ling is any better since he is also right now just a skeleton under a ck cloak and where his eyeballs should be are two mes that are brightly burning.


    "What¡­ you¡­!" Mo Shi ''looked'' at Huo Ling in disbelief.


    How Huo Ling knows that Mo Shi is looking at him in disbelief? Intuition¡­ yeah, right. It is actually that grim reapers can choose whether they would see their fellow grim reapers in their human form or grim reaper form when their fellow grim reaper is in his original form. They were given a choice like this because¡­ who would always want to see skeletons in ck cloaks, when they themselves already have be skeletons in ck cloaks, too? They can just turn themselves into their original forms and look at themselves in the mirror.


    As for them in their human forms, naturally, they would see each other in their human form. So, Huo Ling right now chose to see Mo Shi in Mo Shi''s human form, thus he can see Mo Shi''s disbelieving expression as he looked at him.


    Huo Ling coughed in embarrassment. "Come on. Everything has happened so fast and we have to keep up, or else we will be left behind!" he told him. "This is called ''improvisation''. ''improvisation'', okay? I will immediately tell you all the details of the nter when I have finalized it in my brain." He said. "For now, let''s continue to follow Hao Baiyun''s car." He said and pointed the car that is about to disappear from their sight.


    Mo Shi sighed in defeat as he followed behind Huo Ling. "Let me just remind you that you, as well as I, don''t have a brain right now." He told him.


    Huo Ling almost did a spit take. Fortunately, he didn''t. He turned and looked at Mo Shi in disbelief as he gaped at him. Mo Shi just grinned at him. Obviously, he is getting back at him for earlier! Huo Ling rolled his eyes¡­ well, he doesn''t have eyeballs right now but whatever!


    They resumed following Hao Baiyun''s car.


    ¡­


    S City Police Station.


    "Boss¡­" Jiang Xinduo called Gu Xingfeng.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer nor he raised his head from the documents.


    "That¡­ thing¡­ ah, no, no!" Jiang Xinduo shook his head. "That¡­ earlier¡­ was it really¡­?" he said as a bead of cold sweat slid down the side of his face.


    "What do you think?" Gu Xingfeng asked back.


    Jiang Xinduo nervously gulped. "I believe in the Supernatural Department''s abilities." He answered.


    "So?" Gu Xingfeng said.


    Jiang Xinduo bit his lips. So, that grim reaper¡­ ah, no. There are even two of them! he thought and gulped down his saliva. They really exist?! He thought and fearfully looked at the door. This is the reason why he didn''t leave Gu Xingfeng''s office yet. It is because of the door, which Gu Xingfeng, Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu looked at earlier after they sensed the presences of the grim reapers!


    Jiang Xinduo could still feel the goosebumps on his skin and his hairs standing on their ends. What he felt earlier, that warm feeling, is real despite the air condition working properly. That flickering of the lights earlier¡­ Jiang Xinduo has only seen it in the movies! It has never happened in his life until just earlier!


    He immediately wiped the cold sweat off his face. Fortunately, Gu Xingfeng hasn''t kicked him out of his office yet. He must know that he still feels scared. Fortunately, Gu Xingfeng didn''t get mad at him for being scared of grim reapers. After all, Gu Xingfeng knows how dangerous the grim reapers are.


    One look at them, or one look from them, and you can die.

 Chapter 649 - Vanity

    In the Film City, a group of people were walking back and forth in a hurry. Not only due to heat, but also due to the director yelling at them to immediately change the props and the backdrop.


    "You damn lousy people! Only thinking of pay but sozy when ites to work!" the director grumbled as he watched with a sneer the staff scurried back and forth while carrying the props.


    Meanwhile, the makeup artists felt their wrists are sore from putting on powders and retouching the makeup of the actors. Worse, some of these actors are self-important and wanted the makeup artists to finish retouching their makeup first or style their hairs after they changed their clothes. There are also some who areining because the temperature is too hot and they had to wear thick clothes for this costume drama.


    "Damn it! If you already know that you will feel hot and sweat heavily because it is summer, why still audition for a costume drama?!" one of the staff can''t help but whisper to his friend after he heard one of the actorsining.


    "You are right. Just a traffic star, yet too arrogant! Hmph!" his friend nodded in agreement and frowned as they red at the recently popr actor.


    "I heard that this Ding Rui was dating a trainee in hispany." Someone said .


    "Really?!" the two staff members eximed in surprise.


    That person nodded. "Yes. I heard that the Yuhua Entertainment is very optimistic about this trainee. Didn''t she get poprst time during a variety show?" he said.


    "Who is ''she''?" they curiously asked.


    "Let me tell you ¨C " the person said and the other two leaned in.


    "EH?!" the two staff members eximed, before they hurriedly covered their mouths. "Her?! But, she suddenly disappeared¡­ we thought that the Yuhua Entertainment ''buried'' her. Some said that shemitted a mistake that is why she was ''buried''¡­" they said with a pensive look on their faces.


    "Hey! Director!" the producer called as he ran towards the director.


    "What is it?" the director grumpily asked.


    "Mr. Glenn''s secretary called saying that Mr. Glenn ising!" the producer said.


    Everyone immediately froze when they heard the name ''Glenn''. "Crap!" the director loudly cursed. He raised his loudspeaker and yelled at all of them. "MOVE!" they told them.


    Everyone immediately moved twice as fast as earlier. Who is Mr. Glenn? He is a famous business, Gu Lin! He is a nouveau rich businessman and single-handedly created hispany! Everyone in the business circle wanted to get his good graces while everyone in the entertainment circle, men or women, wanted to climb his bed!


    "Oh, my!" one of the actresses eximed and covered her mouth as she blushed after she heard that Gu Lin ising.


    Everyone turned to her and looked at her with a meaningful gaze. They heard that this woman has sessfully climbed Gu Lin''s bed, so they always greeted her in the set. Meanwhile, the other actresses looked at her with envious gazes. The actors, on the other hand, sneered. This is the life in the entertainment circle.


    That actress who everyone is now looking at immediately ran to her dressing room to make herself even more presentable. One of the reasons why she became the female lead of this drama is due to Gu Lin. It seems that she is really special? They all thought. Unspoken rule should be a disgusting thing. After all, you are selling yourself in exchange of fame. But, as to why everyone wanted to do unspoken rule with Gu Lin and even be proud of it is because ¨C


    "Mr. Glenn!" everyone greeted after they saw someone came out of the car after the driver opened the door.


    A pair of shining leather shoes first appeared in everyone''s sight followed by a pair of long legs wrapped with an expensive ck pants. Then, everyone felt they were blinded when the sunlight hit the tinum wristwatch on that jade wrist. Everyone held their breaths when they finally saw a devastatingly pale but handsome face.


    He is Gu Lin, the youngest and famous businessman who grew up abroad and returned to his homnd bringing big waves not only in the business world but also the entertainment world! Who wouldn''t want to do unspoken rule with him?! Not only is he rich, but he is also very handsome!


    Little did they know that the actress who imed to have sessfully climbed this man''s bed is actually now panicking in her dressing room. She is panicking because it was all lies of her secretary that she is special to Gu Lin!


    "Mr. Glenn, good day!" the director greeted Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin just nodded at him and entered the set to look around.


    The director immediately followed behind Gu Lin. "Mr. Glenn is looking for someone?" he said.


    The secretary standing beside the director rolled his eyes. Isn''t it obvious that Mr. Glenn is looking for someone? He thought.


    "Hello, Mr. Glenn!" one of the actresses greeted Gu Lin.


    Everyone''s gazes immediately fell on that actress. But, Gu Lin didn''t even nce at her. What surprising is that this actress actually didn''t feel embarrassed after being ignored!


    The actress smiled as she nced at one of the dressing rooms which the door opened. "Is Mr. Glenn looking for Xu Li?" she asked.


    The secretary''s brows knitted while Gu Lin finally looked at the actress. "Xu Li? Who is she?" Gu Lin asked.


    Xu Li''s face turned pale as a paper when she heard what the actress spoke. Then, she almost fainted on the spot when she heard what Gu Lin said. Her blood turned cold when everyone''s gazes fell on her. It''s over! She thought as her knees trembled in fear.


    The secretary naturally isn''t an idiot. He followed everyone''s gaze and red at this actress named ''Xu Li''. He actually is used to this kinds of matter since there are more than fifty people in a month that wanted to climb Gu Lin''s bed. And forty-eight out of fifty of them im that they have sessfully climbed Gu Lin''s bed.


    The director''s eyes widened in shock and veins can be seen on his head as he red at Xu Li. Obviously, the director is just suppressing his anger. Everyone almostughed had they not held themselves back because Gu Lin is still here.


    "Director." Gu Lin''s secretary called. "I hope that you properly scrutinize all the people in the crew since Mr. Glenn is investing for this drama. You don''t want to tarnish Mr. Glenn''s reputation, do you?" he asked and smiled which looked like harmless but actually is filled with warning.


    The director''s face turned pale and he immediately nodded. "Of course, of course! Some people really are scrupulous!" he said and red at the assistant director.


    The assistant director immediately moved to pull Xu Li back to her dressing room. They definitely will kill her agent! It already can be guessed that Xu Li will be kicked out of the crew tomorrow. As for Gu Lin, he ignored them and sat after his bodyguard ced a chair behind him.


    "Yo! Gu Lin, you are here!" the male lead of the dramaughed when he saw Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin looked at him. "Three minutes." He said. He means that he has waited for three minutes.


    Everyone coldly sweated for this actor, Yu Yan. He has won the Best Neer Award and Best Supporting Actor. Now, he became a male lead to win the Best Actor award. Yu Yan is also popr, but they didn''t expect that he actually knows Gu Lin!


    Yu Yan was unfazed by Gu Lin''s re. He just grinned. "People count every drop of water while you count every second." He said and shook his head.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock as they looked at Yu Yan. He and Gu Lin are this close?! They thought as they looked at each other. Their expressions is of extreme gossip.


    Gu Lin''s secretary, An Kai, frowned at Yu Yan. Yu Yan noticed his expression and he smiled at him, but An Kai just sneered and looked away, ignoring him. "Pretentious." An Kai muttered, pissed.


    "Gu Lin. This secretary of yours has an attitude, huh?" Yu Yan said as he looked at An Kai with his eyes filled with interest.


    "He ispetent." Gu Lin said. He meant that Yu Yan should back off and not try anything funny with An Kai.


    Yu Yan just shrugged. "Just saying." He said and turned to the director and the staff. "Right. I heard you mention Xu Li?" he asked. "Right¡­ she mentioned before that she has climbed your bed." He said.


    "How can she?" An Kai sneered in disgust. "Mr. Glenn doesn''t even know her. How dare she touch porcin!" he said.


    Everyone covered their mouths to gasp. As expected, that Xu Li isn''t special! How dare she deceive them! But, what is more important is that¡­ no one really has ever sessfully climbed Gu Lin''s bed!

 Chapter 650 - Gossip

    "Your entertainment circle is really nasty, huh!" Huo Ling told Mo Shi after he surfed the inte and saw the hot search about an actress named ''Xu Li''.


    Mo Shi rolled his eyes at him. "Please, I had never been part of the entertainment circle!" he told him. "It is only my family!" he added.


    "Oh." Huo Ling muttered and resumed scrolling the app to read thetest news in the entertainment circle.


    It says that this actress named ''Xu Li'' has imed to have climbed a famous businessman''s bed and used this to obtain the female lead role of a drama that is currently being filmed. This also made a promising young actress to lose her chance to obtain the said role. Now that the truth hase out, everyone is cursing her including the staff of the drama. The ones who is cursing Xu Li the most is the promising actress'' fans. After all, this actress was said to have won the audition but then Xu Li came and snatched the role from her.


    "Who is this ''Gu Lin''?" Huo Ling asked.


    "I don''t know. Must be from the business circle." Mo Shi shrugged. "Hey! Let''s not talk about them! They are not rted to our case! What about your n on how to contact Hao Baiyun?" he asked him.


    "Hmm¡­ I am still thinking whether we should use our identities as grim reapers to contact them." Huo Ling answered.


    "But, we will be breaking the rules of the Afterlife Department with this, right?" Mo Shi worriedly asked. "Hey! I am a member of the Disciplinary Committee! I am the one who are arresting souls and grim reapers, and not someone to be arrested by them!" he told Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling grimaced. "I know, I know. Alright¡­" he said and heaved a sigh. "Let''s think of new identities to contact them." he said.


    "Okay!" Mo Shi agreed.


    ¡­


    Lower Heaven, Afterlife Department, Collection Department.


    Yi Bing''s brows knitted as ice covered the entire floor and walls of Shou Ji''s office. "What do you mean that you can''t find it?" he asked and frowned.


    Di San uncontrobly shivered and moved to the side to avoid the ice crawling on the floor, spreading.


    Shi Jiu''s brows knitted, too, while he help Shou Ji. "Yi Bing." He called.


    "What?" Yi Bing answered. His expression is dark, indicating that Shi Jiu and Shou Ji better give him a reasonable exnation.


    "You already know about the ''rebirth'' matter before in Shou Ji''s world. This ''rebirth'' altered the data in the Name Record." Shi Jiu said.


    "En." Yi Bing nodded, indicating that he is listening.


    "So, Shou Ji and I have been carefully checking the lists always to avoid this matter from happening again. But ¨C " Shi Jiu frowned. " ¨C this exchanging of fates caught us off-guard. Fortunately, Shou Ji and I have seen this change in Li Fengxin''s data. But¡­" his brows knitted as his expression turned ugly. "This matter happened too fast and we lost it." He said.


    "''lost it''?" Di San eximed.


    Shou Ji looked at him. "Li Fengxin''s death day has changed to her new death day." He said. "There was not a trace of it being changed in the Name Record." He told them.


    Yi Bing froze while Di San was stunned. "WHAT?!" Di San eximed. "How can this happen?!" he asked. "Didn''t that ''rebirth'' thingy before left a trace? So why exchanging of fates¡­" his voice abruptly stopped when he realized it.


    Shou Ji didn''t speak while Shi Jiu sighed. "This is why we have guessed that what happened was an exchange of fate." Shi Jiu said as he looked at them. "Exchanging of fate, as the name implies, means to exchange someone''s fate with yours or with other''s. Once that happened, someone''s fate will be of another''s and vice versa. So ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C this also won''t leave a trace in the Name Record, since these two people who are involved became the other person." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell upon them. Di San''s face was as white as a paper. "No way¡­ nothing can be done?!" he asked.


    Yi Bing frowned and he turned to leave.


    "Wait, Yi Bing! Where are you going?!" Di San asked.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer and just left.


    Di San sighed as he turned to Shou Ji and Shi Jiu who wore heavy expressions on their faces. "Damn it!" Di San cursed.


    Shou Ji and Shi Jiu looked at each other. They have to go to the Middle Heaven to report this matter to Shen Sheng. Di San also knows this, so his face became darker.


    ¡­


    S City Police Station.


    "No family, nor a lover, nor even a child." Jiang Xinduo sighed as he checked Li Fengxin''s file again after he left Gu Xingfeng''s office. "As for acquaintances of friends¡­ hmm¡­" he muttered.


    "Vice chief, what are you looking at?" Xiao Xie asked as he and Song Mingfan, who was following behind him, approached him.


    Jiang Xinduo raised his head and looked at the two. At first, he nned to hand the case to Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan. But, Mo Yang, the CEO of the Yuhua Entertainment insisted that he can''t have any newbies handle the case since this is rted to the entertainment circle. He can''t let any slip ups happen in case the paparazzi or the media would know about Li Fengxin''s death, albeit Li Fengxin doesn''t have any rtives to pester the entertainmentpany and ask where is Li Fengxin.


    "How was your recent case?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    Xiao Xie sat across Jiang Xinduo while Song Mingfan sat beside Xiao Xie. "This matter isn''t simple¡­" Xiao Xie answered and frowned.


    "Why? You still haven''t found the person?" Jiang Xinduo was surprised. He is confident with Xiao Xie''s and Song Mingfan''s abilities so he left this missing person case to them two.


    The case is like this. A middle-aged woman went to their police station recently to report that her daughter is missing. They asked her about her daughter and she said that she only knew that her daughter was working in the city. But,st two weeks, she didn''t receive any messages from her daughter nor did her daughter answer her calls. She began to worry about her whether she was kidnapped or, worse, died. So, she decided to go to the city and report about her daughter missing.


    The problem is, she doesn''t know what exactly is her daughter''s job and where is her daughter staying at. The woman admitted that she and her daughter has a strained rtionship thus her daughter became secretive to her. When they asked how did their mother and daughter rtionship be this bad, since they think that this was just the daughter wanting to cut off all her contact with her mother, the middle-aged woman cried and said that she was a mistress and chose to separate from the man.


    Her daughter resented her for being a mistress and feels ashamed of her. The mother already exined that it was the man who deceived her but her daughter wouldn''t believe and even used her that she is a gold-digger. Then, when the daughter became of age, she left her mother and went to the city.


    The police usually wouldn''t dig into family affairs, but this time it was necessary. So, they asked the mother whether her daughter knows who is her biological father, since they think that maybe the daughter went to find her father. But, the mother said that she is certain that her daughter doesn''t know who her father is, as she already destroyed everything about the man since the man hurt her, and she wanted to forget him.


    The police has to stop here then. The case was then handed to Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan who just finished another case, but were looking for a new case to work on. Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan then asked the mother for her daughter''s contact number and other means of contacting her. But, the daughter is really good (sarcastic) since she has changed her number, and probably has also changed her phone to prevent her mother from tracking her in case her mother asks someone for help.


    Indeed, the daughter''s thoughts are spot on, since her mother really came to the police to look for her. Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan asked the mother whether her daughter is sending her money, but the mother shook her head and said that she doesn''t need her daughter''s money, and she even want to send her money. But, the daughter seems like she really wanted to cut off all of her contact with her mother since the beginning since she only left her the contact number and nothing else.


    The police pitied the mother. Although the daughter was the victim since she doesn''t have any choice on who will give birth to her, how can she be this cruel to forsake her mother?

 Chapter 651 - Filial Piety

    Jiang Xinduo heaved a heavy sigh. "This matter is indeedplicated." He said and patted Song Mingfan''s back in sympathy. He also didn''t expect for this case to be thisplicated.


    A daughter wanting to hide from her mother¡­ the children were taught from young to be filial, so how can there be children this unfilial?


    "Where do you think this daughter has gone to?" Jiang Xinduo asked them.


    "I think that she has gone to her biological father." Xiao Xie answered.


    "Why? Didn''t the mother already destroyed all the evidences connected to that man?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    "There is nothing absolute in this world." Xiao Xie said.


    Jiang Xinduo nodded, his expression looked thoughtful. "How about you, xiao Song?" he asked as he looked at the silent Song Mingfan.


    "I believe that something happened to her." Song Mingfan answered.


    Jiang Xinduo was surprised. "Why do you think that way?" he asked.


    "If the daughter really wanted to cut off all of her contact with her mother, she wouldn''t leave her the contact number." Song Mingfan answered. "But, she did, indicating that she still has some feelings left towards her mother." He exined.


    Jiang Xinduo smiled, feeling satisfied with the two''s answers. As expected of the promising new generation! He thought as he looked at them with a bright gaze. "Then, what are you going to do next?" he asked.


    "We already posted her pictures, including the inte." Xiao Xie answered. "But, the thing is¡­" his brows knitted.


    "No one recognizes her." Song Mingfan answered. "We even have posted the reward if they would see her. Yet¡­" he frowned.


    "Huh?" Jiang Xinduo was taken aback. "No one?!" he said, surprised.


    Don''t underestimate the power of inte. As long as there is interest, theizens can even dig up influential people''s secret children that even these influential people didn''t even know themselves. So, how can a young woman suddenly disappear into thin air? Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan already checked the CCTV recordings all over the city to look for the daughter but there wasn''t even a trace of her. If not for the mother''s ims that her daughter has gone to S City and the proof of her and her daughter''s conversation, they would think that the daughter went to another city or even abroad.


    But, the thing is, there wasn''t even any record of this daughter in the airport or in the terminals. So, Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan has begun to worry. If not for the childhood pictures of the daughter, they would think that the mother was just hallucinating that she has a daughter. But, the picture of the daughter is the strongest proof. How can a person conjure someone''s picture if that someone doesn''t exist, or they haven''t seen them? The picture is the proof that this daughter exists!


    Then, where is the daughter now? This is extremely worrying, since even the criminals can''tpletely erase the existence of the people that they have abducted, or even killed. So, where is the daughter? Where did she go?


    "This is indeed baffling¡­" Jiang Xinduo''s brows knitted.


    "Don''t worry, vice-chief. We are currently waiting from themunicationpany''s answer to tell us where was thest location the daughter''s number has appeared when she sent herst message to her mother." Xiao Xie assured him.


    Jiang Xinduo sighed in relief. As expected of these two. He thought and smiled.


    "How about vice-chief?" Song Mingfan asked. He and Xiao Xie saw Jiang Xinduo''s serious expression. He didn''t even notice them, so they concluded that the case Jiang Xinduo is working on really serious.


    "This¡­" Jiang Xinduo helplessly sighed as he looked at the name on the folder.


    ''Li Fengxin''.


    "What''s wrong, vice-chief?" Xiao Xie asked.


    "This case is rted to the entertainment circle." Jiang Xinduo said.


    "Oh~" Xiao Xie muttered with a meaningful smile on his face while Song Mingfan has no reaction.


    Jiang Xinduo wryly smiled at them. The entertainment circle is where the water runs deep. There are many entanglements there that are very difficult to solve. This is the reason why he felt doubtful about Li Fengxin''s case. And what did he discover? Li Fengxin''s case was actually rted to supernatural.


    But, Li Fengxin is just an orphan. Who would want to target her? Thus, the culprit who changed her fate must also be someone in the entertainment circle!


    "The girl fell off the stairs. After we investigated, it was just an ident and there was no forey, nor did we find anyone who has animosity with her." Jiang Xinduo said. "But¡­ just earlier, we found out that this case is not a simple matter after we saw it in a different angle." He told them.


    Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan started. "''a different angle''?" they asked and looked at each other. Their gazes are speaking.


    Jiang Xinduo looked at them. "Right. It seems that you two also have hit a wall in your case." He said.


    They nodded as an answer. "Yes. We don''t have any hope on themunicationspany." Xiao Xie honestly answered. "After all, it has already been two weeks since the daughter has contacted her mother through a text. Two weeks is already a long time for someone who has been missing." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Within two weeks, there are already many things that could have happened." He said with a sigh.


    "En." Song Mingfan muttered as he pondered. "A different angle¡­" his brows knitted.


    Xiao Xie pinched his chin as he leaned his back on his chair. "We have already checked all the people that have the same name as the daughter and their activities within these two weeks. But, nothing still came up." he said. "There was also no one who has seen her despite her face should be striking¡­ what is more puzzling is that her face was also not caught in the CCTV records all over the city." He frowned.


    Jiang Xinduo remained silent as he watched them two.


    "If we look at this in a different angle, aside from being an illusion by the mother, then, this daughter ¨C " Xiao Xie raised his head. " ¨C could she have changed her face and name?" he asked.


    Song Mingfan jolted on his seat while Jiang Xinduo''s eyes widened in shock. "That is possible!" he eximed as he pped the table.


    But, there was no joy on Xiao Xie''s face as he has expected. After all ¨C "If she did, then this is really troublesome." He said. "Not only did she change her name, but also face¡­ more troublesome!" he grunted in frustration.


    Jiang Xinduo looked at them with pity in his gaze. After all, if this is true, then Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan has to widen the scope of their search.


    Suddenly, Song Mingfan spoke. "But, if she really has decided to cut off all of her contacts with her mother to the extent of changing her face and name, then, why did she still leave her the contact number?" he asked as he looked at them.


    "She must have decided to do sost two weeks." Xiao Xie said.


    But, Song Mingfan shook his head. "Let''s say that she really did undergo stic surgery and change her name. Then ¨C " he turned and looked at Xiao Xie in the eyes. " ¨C why didn''t we find her former face in the CCTV records?" he asked.


    Jiang Xinduo started. That''s right! If it was just stic surgery, then there should still be evidences left of the daughter''s former face! He thought, feeling enlightened.


    But, Xiao Xie frowned. His face has the look of ''I beg to differ''. "She must have gone to another ce to have a stic surgery!" he said. Before any of them could speak, he continued. "Since she wanted to change her identity, and to cut off all of her contacts from her mother, then she definitely had illegally travelled!" he told them.


    Jiang Xinduo''s mouth fell open. "You have a point!" he said.


    Song Mingfan''s brows knitted. "Even if she did, we should still have found a trace of her." He said. Before Xiao Xie could speak, he continued. "The reward of finding her cost all of the mother''s fortune. Who would refuse money, which makes the world go round?" he asked. "So, they should definitely have reported that they saw the daughter!" he told Xiao Xie.


    Jiang Xinduo looked at them back and forth. These two¡­ what is wrong with them? Or¡­ what is wrong with me? He thought, feeling as if he is watching a pair of husband and wife bickering.


    "So, what are you trying to say, Mr. Song?" Xiao Xie asked and frowned as he looked at Song Mingfan.


    "That there is really another angle where we could look at this case." Song Mingfan answered. "Mrs. Song." He whispered in a low voice.


    Xiao Xie didn''t hear him since he has his back on Song Mingfan, but Jiang Xinduo did. He heard what Song Mingfan called Xiao Xie!

 Chapter 652 - Another Angle

    "And that another angle is?" Xiao Xie rolled his eyes as he turned back to Song Mingfan.


    "And this another angle is ¨C " Song Mingfan spoke and turned to look at the dumbfounded Jiang Xinduo.


    "¡­ huh? What?" Jiang Xinduo blinked, waking up in his daze. "Why are you looking at me?" he asked Song Mingfan.


    " ¨C a supernatural event¡­ am I right?" Song Mingfan said as he looked at Jiang Xinduo in the eyes.


    As expected, Jiang Xinduo was stunned. "¡­ ah." He muttered.


    Xiao Xie''s brows knitted. "A supernatural event?" he said as he looked at the two.


    Song Mingfan turned to him. "Xiao Xie. Do you remember that time when I was possessed together with the other officers?" he asked him.


    Xiao Xie''s expression changed. "The Apartment Murders?" he asked, referring to that case where a deliveryman was stabbed on the back by one of the tenants in the apartment building while he was delivering to another tenant of the building but this tenant, a woman, actually was dead.


    If Huo Ling, or Yi Bing, was here, he would definitely recognize that this Apartment Murders Case is actually the case where he was one of the victims.


    And Xiao Xie really did remember Huo Ling. "That delivery guy was really unlucky, huh¡­" he muttered and sighed as he shook his head in pity of Huo Ling''s fate. "Speaking of him¡­" he looked at them. "Wasn''t he a singer? He was using an alias, though, named ''Howee Jackson''." He said.


    "Yeah." Jiang Xinduo nodded in affirmation. "He is a singer abroad, though." He said.


    The Apartment Murders Case was an rming case because no one has ever noticed that there were murders happening in that apartment building.


    "Speaking of this¡­" Song Mingfan spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "We still don''t know who called us that time." Song Mingfan said.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie fell silent. That''s right. They have received a call about a murder happening in that apartment building but when they arrived, the delivery guy, Huo Ling, who was thetest one that died in that apartment building that day, was already lying in his pool of blood and has turned into a cold corpse. They have arrested the person who killed Huo Ling, but they didn''t see the witness, the one who called them.


    They thought that the witness has fled due to fear, but after they asked the murderer of Huo Ling, he said that he didn''t see anyone around at that time. Maybe because he only had all of his attention on Huo Ling at that time due to hatred so he didn''t see anyone, or that there was really no one around.


    The most puzzling is that they can''t find the owner of the number who called them. That time, they thought that since this witness isn''t really a crucial person since the case can be solved without him, they didn''t try finding the witness again. Also, they have to protect hide the identity of the witness or else someone might find the witness and harm them for being involved in the case.


    But, now that they recalled it, that event was really a bizarre one. They looked at each other with their gazes speaking. Now that they have looked at both their cases in another angle, which is the supernatural, could it be that the ''witness'' who called them that time¡­ isn''t a human being?


    Thinking this, they all shuddered, suddenly feeling that the surroundings turned colder.


    "This¡­ seems possible." Xiao Xie said with aplicated expression on his face.


    After all, the murderer of Huo Ling vehemently denied that he was the one who killed Huo Ling despite the evidence on his hands, which is the blood of Huo Ling on his hands and clothes. So, it couldn''t be him who called the police to turn himself in. Not to mention that there wasn''t a call to the police on Huo Ling''s phone, so it couldn''t be Huo Ling who called the police to ask for help before he took hisst breath. It was even more impossible for the other tenants of the apartment building to call the police even if they have witnessed Huo Ling was killed because each of them has a skeleton in their closets.


    So, the witness can only be an outsider. Yet, that time while they were investigating the Apartment Murders Case, they have checked the CCTV records in the surroundings and found that there was no one around in the vicinity that day. So, where could this witness be that day? And how did they see Huo Ling was killed?


    Jiang Xinduo, who already knows that there were other beings aside from humans, nts and animals in this world of theirs, is fully convinced that the ''witness'' that called them that day that Huo Ling was killed isn''t really a human. After all, he felt first-hand earlier the presence of a being, no, two of them, that he only has read in books or heard from the movies.


    It is really as they said, fiction is based or a product of reality!


    "Vice-chief? Vice-chief?" Xiao Xie called while Song Mingfan shook Jiang Xinduo''s shoulder when they saw that he is in a daze.


    "Huh?" Jiang Xinduo muttered and blinked as he turned to them. "What were you saying?" he asked.


    "That the case that we are handling must be a supernatural case." Song Mingfan answered.


    "No¡­" Xiao Xie spoke, but then his voice isn''t as disproving as earlier. After all, with so much of their deliberation just now, he can see that this another angle really has a basis. "Well¡­" he muttered and sighed. He admits that he believes this, too, since he can''t find any other exnation for this, not even scientifically anyway. "Where should we start investigating now, then?" he asked and looked at Song Mingfan.


    Song Mingfan thought about it. Then, suddenly, he paused.


    "What now?" Xiao Xie asked when he saw that Song Mingfan''s expression changed.


    Song Mingfan turned to look at him. "Actually¡­ after we left the telmunicationpany, I went to a fortune-teller." He answered.


    Xiao Xie froze before his eyes slowly widened in shock. He gaped at Song Mingfan in disbelief. "You¡­!" he spoke. "You are doing things behind my back!" he pointed at Song Mingfan with an using gaze.


    Song Mingfan didn''t deny it.


    Jiang Xinduo looked at them both. "So, xiao Song, you actually already believed your case to be a supernatural case?" he said.


    Song Mingfan nodded. "Yes." he confessed. "Ever since that time that I was possessed, my three views were broken. So, as soon as I hit a wall in a case, I would think about this in this way." He exined.


    "You - !" Xiao Xie gnashed his teeth.


    Song Mingfan turned and calmly looked at him. "I was just looking for an opportunity to convince you, and that this was the first case that I have hit a wall." He told Xiao Xie.


    Xiao Xie gasped and then red at him in anger. He looked like he was itching to hit Song Mingfan. But, this is their station and fighting isn''t allowed in here.


    "How dare you treat the cases as guinea pigs!" Xiao Xie hissed at him.


    "Calm down, xiao Xie!" Jiang Xinduo mediated as he pushed Xiao Xie down his seat.


    Song Mingfan''s expression looked calm. "But, look, didn''t we hit the jackpot?" he said.


    Xiao Xie almost exploded on the spot. Jiang Xinduo looked at Song Mingfan with a chiding gaze. Xiao Song, are you trying to piss xiao Xie deliberately?! Do you still want him to be your wife?! He thought.


    It is as if Song Mingfan read his gaze since he immediately appeased Xiao Xie. "Come on. At least we now have a new lead." He told him.


    As expected, Xiao Xie immediately calmed down after he saw an advantage from the situation. "Hmph!" he scoffed at Song Mingfan.


    Jiang Xinduo helplessly smiled at these two young men. "So, about that fortune-teller that you said¡­" he said, returning to the topic at hand.


    Song Mingfan turned to him. "En. As I have said, I went to find a fortune-teller since we have already exhausted all the possible means that within the humans'' logic." He said.


    Xiao Xie snorted. Song Mingfan helplessly sighed. He really has pissed his yet-to-be-wife. He has to appease himter. What is fortunate is that Xiao Xie is a professional. Even if he is mad at him, he wouldn''t bring his personal feelings at work. This is one of the reasons why he likes Xiao Xie.


    "Ehem." Jiang Xinduo cleared his throat after he saw the pink bubbles surroundings the two. Did they forget that he is still here? He thought and sighed. "So, what did this fortune-teller say?" he curiously asked Song Mingfan.


    Song Mingfan turned to him. "It actually puzzled me." He answered.


    "Huh? Why?" Jiang Xinduo asked in surprise.


    "Because he said that he can''t see the daughter''s fate.." Song Mingfan answered.

 Chapter 653 - Fortune Teller

    Both Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie were surprised. "What? He can''t see her fate? Why?!" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    Song Mingfan shook his head. "He told me that he can only see darkness." He answered.


    "He can only see darkness?" Jiang Xinduo frowned.


    Xiao Xie also feels doubtful. "Could it be that he ¨C " he said and looked at Song Mingfan.


    Song Mingfan guessed what he is trying to say. "He is reliable." He cut him off. "After all, he is my uncle." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie fell silent.


    "My uncle can see things that ordinary people can''t, including the future." Song Mingfan. "He also told me that I will be a police officer, and when I do, I should be very careful. As you can see ¨C " he opened his arms. " ¨C something really did happen to me while I was on duty." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie grimaced. Song Mingfan is referring to him being possessed before in the Apartment Murders Case.


    "Then¡­ this case¡­" Jiang Xinduo frowned, suddenly not feeling optimistic about their case.


    Song Mingfan faintly smiled. "I believe in my uncle." He said. "What I mean, is that he can see beyond this darkness." He told them.


    Xiao Xie took a deep breath, casting away the gloominess he felt.


    Jiang Xinduo smiled. "Good." He said and patted Song Mingfan''s shoulder. As expected of these two! They are really reliable! He thought, feeling happy.


    Song Mingfan nodded. Suddenly, he felt his phone vibrated in his pocket. He took it out and he was surprised to see that it was his uncle who is calling. He immediately answered the call. "Uncle?" he spoke.


    "Kid!" Uncle Song called. "You¡­ tell me, have you bumped into something you shouldn''t have?" he asked.


    Song Mingfan''s brows knitted. "I didn''t. Why did you ask?" he asked.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie looked at each other. They already know that it was Song Mingfan''s fortune-teller uncle who called.


    "Why did I sense an unlucky aura around you?" Uncle Song said with an angry tone.


    Song Mingfan''s brows raised. "An unlucky aura?" he muttered.


    "Tch! You better avoid it!" Uncle Song said and sighed. "Anyway, about that matter you asked me for¡­" he said.


    Song Mingfan already started. "Wait, uncle. I will put you in a speaker." He said and pressed the speaker button.


    "En." Uncle Song answered. "I already said that you will be unlucky." He sighed. "I can still see darkness in that girl''s fate, but then I realized that I can''t feel her breath of life." He said.


    Song Mingfan froze. Xiao Xie was shocked.


    "You mean¡­?!" Jiang Xinduo''s eyes widened.


    "En. That girl should already be dead." Uncle Song said.


    Silence fell upon them.


    "But, nephew." Uncle Song spoke. His tone is serious. "This darkness that I see¡­ this shouldn''t be¡­" he told Song Mingfan.


    Song Mingfan''s heart skipped a beat. "Uncle means¡­?" he asked.


    "This darkness is very suspicious." Uncle Song frowned. "Fate can be seen, but can''t easily be revealed. You already know this, right? That is why I don''t tell you all the details, but only the general. This is what the others, too, do in our line of business." He heaved a sigh. "Anyway, as I was saying, I should be able to see this girl''s fate, yet something is preventing me from doing so." He told them.


    "Then¡­" Xiao Xie''s brows knitted.


    "I don''t know who did this, but it should be someone very powerful. After all, this is someone''s fate we are talking about." Uncle Song said. Then, suddenly, he paused. "The one who spoke just now¡­ are you Xiao Xie?" he asked.


    Xiao Xie was surprised. "Great master can identify someone through their voice, too?" he asked.


    "Not only that¡­" Uncle Song said. "You ¨C "


    Song Mingfan cut him off. "Uncle." He called.


    Uncle Song suddenly fell silent from the other line. Then, they heard him sigh. "Mingfan¡­" he called.


    Song Mingfan didn''t answer. Xiao Xie and Jiang Xinduo looked at each other, but neither spoke.


    "The other one¡­ Jiang Xinduo?" Uncle Song spoke, changing the topic.


    Jiang Xinduo was shocked. "Yes¡­" he answered.


    "You¡­ you met something extraordinarytely." Uncle Song said.


    Jiang Xinduo''s mouth fell open in shock. "Yes!" he answered.


    "You¡­ don''t stress yourself too much." Uncle Song said. "Something will help you with what you are doing." He told him.


    Jiang Xinduo''s eyes brightened. "Great master, thank you so much!" he said and almost cried. "Uh, how much should I pay?" he asked.


    "Just continue looking after my nephew¡­ and Xiao Xie." Uncle Song answered.


    Jiang Xinduo didn''t think about why Xiao Xie was included and he immediately promised Uncle Song. Meanwhile, Xiao Xie was surprised. He looked at Song Mingfan whose gaze was lowered. He is unable to tell what Song Mingfan is thinking.


    "Mingfan." Uncle Song called.


    "Yes." Song Mingfan answered.


    "Be carefultely." Uncle Song said. "This case of yours¡­ is dangerous. Don''t take it lightly." He told him.


    "Yes. Thank you, uncle." Song Mingfan answered. Then, the call ended.


    "So, your case is really a supernatural case!" Jiang Xinduo eximed. He can''t believe that there is such a coincidence. His case is also a supernatural case!


    "En." Song Mingfan nodded.


    "But, who could be this powerful to be able to block even your uncle to see someone''s fate?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie didn''t answer since they don''t know, too.


    "Hey." Jiang Xinduo muttered when he suddenly thought of something. "How about we ask the Supernatural Department?" he said.


    "Director Bai?" Xiao Xie eximed.


    Jiang Xinduo nodded. "My case is also a supernatural one." He told them.


    Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie were surprised. "It isn''t just rted to entertainment circle, but also a supernatural one, too?" Xiao Xie''s brows knitted.


    "En¡­ director Bai and two of his subordinates were here earlier." Jiang Xinduo said. Then, he heavily sighed when he recalled that there were also two grim reapers that ''visited'' their humble station. To not scare these two young men, he refrain from telling them.


    "Will they agree?" Xiao Xie asked.


    "I think so. Blocking someone''s fate from being seen, this isn''t a small matter, right?" Jiang Xinduo said. Not to mention exchanging fates! He inwardly sighed.


    "Then¡­ we will go to the Supernatural Department." Song Mingfan decided.


    Xiao Xie nodded in agreement and they rose from their seats.


    "Good." Jiang Xinduo smiled and rose from his seat to pat their shoulders. But, because of his movement, his other hand dropped the folder containing Li Fengxin''s files.


    "Let us help." Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan said and picked up the papers that fell on the floor.


    "Thank you." Jiang Xinduo smiled. "Then, I will go back to my office first to sort the files of my own case." He said.


    "Yes." Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie answered and also left. They were greeted by their fellow officers as they left the station.


    "Hm?" Xiao Xie muttered and suddenly stopped before their car.


    Song Mingfan turned to him. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Xiao Xie''s brows knitted. "That picture¡­ the one that fell earlier¡­ I think that person''s face is familiar." He answered.


    "Maybe an acquaintance?" Song Mingfan asked. But, he didn''t move to open the car''s door.


    Xiao Xie looked at him. His expression telling him, ''go on. Keep ying dumb''.


    Song Mingfan fell silent. "I also think so." He honestly said.


    Then, they stared at each other. Their gazes talked. They have a bold conjecture. "What¡­ was her name again?" they asked as they recalled the name on the folder that Jiang Xinduo was carrying.


    ''Li Fengxin''.


    ¡­


    Lower Heaven, Afterlife Department.


    Yi Bing didn''t get to leave the Lower Heaven and descend to the mortal world to go to Huo Ling since he was stopped by Gu Shi. All the grim reapers froze and held their breaths since the atmosphere was so tense as Yi Bing coldly red at Gu Shi who gathered all his courage to stop Yi Bing from leaving.


    Di San, and Shou Ji and Shi Jiu who followed, was about to go and see Shen Sheng but then they met Gu Shi on the way and saw him and Yi Bing are about to fight.


    "Don''t test my patience." Yi Bing said. "I am really in a bad mood right now, if you are blind and didn''t notice." He told him as he sted a pir.


    Everyone''s knees weakened and they almost knelt in fear. The whole building shook with the impact.


    "Yi Bing¡­" Gu Shi nervously gulped as a bead of cold sweat trickled down the side of his face as he forced himself to meet Yi Bing''s murderous gaze.


    "Gu Shi!" Di San called as was about to go to Gu Shi when Shou Ji and Shi Jiu stopped him. "What?" he asked.


    "Stay still." They said.


    "I have something to tell you." Gu Shi told Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing looked at Gu Shi before his eyes narrowed, making the temperature even colder.

 Chapter 654 - Deserters

    "Leave!" Yi Bing said in a low but cold voice, telling all the grim reapers present in the surroundings.


    How can they dare to stay after Yi Bing told them to leave? So, the City of the Dead suddenly became full after all the grim reapers in the first and second floors of the Afterlife Department building left and evacuated to the City of the Dead. The grim reapers chilling out in the City of the Dead were shocked but then they also were interested since the City of the Dead suddenly became full.


    Meanwhile, only Gu Shi, Yi Bing, Di San, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu were the only ones left in the Afterlife Department. Not even a soul could be seen, literally. Oh, and also Jin Wu, who noticed themotion, is here. If this was the usual, Jin Wu would have provoked Yi Bing by chatting with him. But, he doesn''t want to die since, right now, he can see that Yi Bing is on the verge of exploding as he impatiently looked at Gu Shi.


    How can he have the mood to chat? This clearly isn''t the time to have a chat! Yi Bing is very angry right now!


    "Yi Bing." Gu Shi called as he fought the urge to flee and suppress the fear to not let his knees tremble as he faced Yi Bing. "This matter, I fear that this matter has something to do with the Deserters." he immediately said, getting to the point.


    Di San, Shou Ji, Shi Jiu and Jin Wu were stunned. Everyone present already knows about Li Fengxin''s case, including Jin Wu who was told by Mo Shi about the exchange of fates. How can they be unfamiliar with the Deserters? So, Li Fengxin''s case is actually rted to them?! They thought. They are surprised since it has been since ages that they heard the name ''Deserters'', which is rarely spoken.


    But, they also aren''t surprised since, now that they think about it, the Deserters really know how to exchange fates. Only them would be this daring! But, what everyone expected to see Yi Bing also be shocked didn''t happen.


    "Oh." Yi Bing muttered with a nd tone and nk expression on his face. "Only this you wanted to tell me?" he asked as he looked at Gu Shi.


    Everyone were shocked. Yi Bing didn''t even put the matter of Deserters in his eyes?! They thought, then suddenly shuddered when they felt that the surroundings dropped greatly. The next second, they saw Gu Shi''s figure flying and hit the wall, instantly making a body print on it.


    "Block me again and I will kill you." Yi Bing coldly looked at Gu Shi who fell to the floor with a loud thud. "Impertinent." He spat out.


    "Gu Shi!" Di San cried and immediately ran to where Gu Shi is.


    Shou Ji, Shi Jiu, and even Jin Wu froze where they stood. This is the first time that they saw Yi Bing this mad. He even hit Gu Shi! Gu Shi also knows how mad Yi Bing is, thus he didn''t say anything. They looked at each other with fear in their eyes. They are all rmed with the matter of Deserters but they are afraid to block Yi Bing. Or else, it would be them who will be kicked.


    Although the kick looked casual, yet they can see how powerful it is just by looking at the hollowed wall.


    "Yi Bing." A voice called in the midst of silence.


    Everyone turned and saw Shen Sheng. They didn''t dare breathe and could only lower their heads.


    Shen Sheng turned and looked at Gu Shi despite calling Yi Bing''s name. Then, he sighed. "Your temper is getting worse." He said as he turned back to Yi Bing. "Go now." He told him.


    Yi Bing didn''t even bother to reply and left as soon as Shen Sheng''s voice fell. Everyone immediately sighed in relief when the low pressure disappeared. "Shen Taizi." They greeted and bowed.


    Shen Sheng nodded at them and waved his handing, indicating for them to be at ease. Then, he turned to Gu Shi. "Gu Shi. I already told you to not be hasty." he said as he walked towards where Gu Shi is.


    Gu Shi coughed and Di San is extremely worried about him. "The¡­ Deserters¡­" Gu Shi spoke as he stood with the help of Di San.


    "Yi Bing knows more than you know. That is why he is more in a hurry than you." Shen Sheng told him.


    Gu Shi closed his eyes. "It was my mistake." He said and sighed.


    Di San bit his lip.


    Shen Sheng shook his head, then turned to the three. His gaze fell on Jin Wu. "Jin Wu. You should also be in a hurry to go to the mortal world, right?" he said and smiled.


    Jin Wu''s expression is heavy. Now that he heard about the Deserters, he feels worried about Mo Shi. "Yes, Shen Taizi." He answered and bowed.


    "Then, you go, too." Shen Sheng waved his hand.


    Jin Wu''s figure immediately vanished. Shou Ji and Shi Jiu who are left knows that Jin Wu is going to the mortal world because of his apprentice, which is the same reason with Yi Bing who are leaving to go to Huo Ling.


    They know how dangerous the Deserters is. Deserters are grim reapers that havemitted a crime and escaped the Afterlife Department and until now are still being sough by the Afterlife Department. So, they didn''t say anything about Yi Bing and Jin Wu, who are core figures of the Afterlife Department, leaving to go to the mortal world to go to their apprentices since Huo Ling and Mo Shi are definitely in danger since Li Fengxin''s case is actually rted to the Deserters!


    "Shou Ji. Shi Jiu." Shen Sheng called and turned.


    Shou Ji and Shi Jiu immediately bowed. "Shen Taizi." They answered. "This matter¡­ it was our negligence." They said, admitting their mistakes.


    Shen Sheng looked at them before he shook his head. "Even gods are not omnipotent. So how would you foresee this matter?" he said.


    Shou Ji and Shi Jiu didn''t speak. They know that Shen Sheng is bias to them so he isn''t ming them. Of course, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu won''t use this to feel arrogant. They are responsible people, so they would be more careful next time and work harder with their work.


    "Ai." Shen Sheng sighed when he saw their expressions. How can he not know what are they thinking? These workaholic grim reapers who not know how to have fun! He thought and shook his head. "Let''s go to the City of the Dead. It just happens that most of the grim reapers were already there, too." he said and smiled. "Yi Bing really is thoughtful to send them here." He said and chuckled. Without waiting for them to speak, he waved his hand.


    Then, the entire Afterlife Department was vacated. The next second, their figures appeared in the City of the Dead. The grim reapers were shocked, but they immediately cleared the space for Shen Sheng, Gu Shi, Di San, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu. Not to mention Shen Sheng, Gu Shi, Di San, Shou Ji and Shi Jiu are the higher-ups of the Afterlife Department, especially Gu Shi and Di San who are the director and vice director!


    "Di San." Shen Sheng called.


    "Yes?" Di San answered.


    "Go find Ruan Yu and have him treat Gu Shi." Shen Sheng said.


    Di San fell silent. How can Shen Sheng not know that Ruan Yu is here? He thought and closed his eyes. "Yes, Shen Taizi." He answered and immediately left while helping Gu Shi up.


    Shen Sheng sighed as he watched them leave. "Shou Ji. Shi Jiu." He called. "Find Pei Guang and have him gather all the grim reapers present in the City of the Dead." He said, then paused. "Oh. Also call these two¡­" he said and told them two names.


    Shou Ji and Shi Jiu were surprised.


    Shen Sheng smiled as he looked at them. "Just call them. I am afraid that an ident will happen in the future." He said.


    "Yes!" Shou Ji and Shi Jiu immediately answered and bowed before they left, leaving Shen Sheng surrounded by the grim reapers.


    "Shen Taizi." A voice called.


    Shen Sheng turned and smiled when he saw Pei Guang. "Boss Pei." He called. "Did you prepare my drink?" he asked.


    "Of course!" Pei Guang answered and grinned.


    Shen Sheng is pleased. Then, he followed Pei Guang. Meanwhile, the grim reapers who were left withdrew their gazes on Shen Sheng and whispered, talking about Gu Shi''s injury. The forum instantly exploded when they saw the post of a picture of Gu Shi being assisted by Di San. They all came from the Afterlife Department earlier and saw that Gu Shi blocked Yi Bing from leaving.. So, they can guess that it was Yi Bing who injured Gu Shi.

 Chapter 655 - New Members

    S City, Supernatural Department.


    Hao Baiyun looked at the two young men before them with aplicated gaze. "You indeed have a good knowledge about the supernatural world." He said as he looked at the young man with amber iris.


    The young man with the amber iris said that he has amber iris instead of ck iris like themon people in their country have was because when his mother gave birth to him, something supernatural happened. Everyone was shocked when they saw his amber iris and his parents were scared, especially his mother whose face became paler after she gave birth to him. So, not long after, they abandoned him by leaving him in the orphanage where he grew upter.


    While he grew up in the orphanage, he was alienated as expected, but not only due to the different color of his iris. It was also because he can see whatever other people can''t and he even talks with whatever it is that he see. This made the children, andter the staff, of the orphanage, alienate him. Fortunately, he wasn''t starved or bullied, though, just like what happens in the movies or dramas.


    As for the other young man with white iris, which extremely shocked them after this young man removed his contact lenses, he said that something stole his eyesight as a human. He didn''t know what it was, and he was scared to know what it is. Later, though, he unexpectedly was able to see the supernatural world.


    "I was also abandoned by my parents." The young man with the white iris, Jiang Yin, said. "Fortunately, brother Yin guided me in life and then we became sworn brothers." He exined.


    Jing Yu curiously looked at Jiang Yin and then raised his hand to wave it in front of Jiang Yin, confirming that he is really blind. At first, they thought that the elder one, Jiang Yan, was wearing contact lenses. They never thought that it was actually Jiang Yin who is wearing contact lenses, and the real color of his eyes really shocked them!


    "What do you say, young master?" Fei Xuli asked after he observed the two young men who are in the living room while Jing Yu entertain them.


    Fortunately, these two young men are sensible and didn''t ask many questions about their Supernatural Department. They sincerely wanted to work with them.


    "If not for the heavy yin surrounding them, I would not be convinced despite the color of their eyes as their evidence." Hao Baiyun said with a sigh.


    Fei Xuli can''t see the yin that Hao Baiyun is talking about since he is just an ordinary human. But, Jing Yu is half a human thus he didn''t say anything earlier to interrupt the Jiang siblings, though they aren''t rted by blood. They took on the surname of the director of the orphanage, which already is very kind of the director of the orphanage.


    Other directors of the orphanages, who would be simrly scared, definitely wouldn''t let these two weird children take their surname, added to the fact that it also makes them feel shame.


    "Then, we will take them with us?" Fei Xuli asked.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "It is worth a try. They are weaker than us, and if they would do anything to wrong us, we can easily clean them up." he said.


    Fei Xuli nodded in agreement. "I will notify Zi Chen, Lan Tian, Zheng Jian and Jin Chulin then." He said. "It is coincidence that we are also short of hands right now." He added.


    These four people still can''t return because they are still working on the tasks that Hao Baiyun gave them. So, it is really a timely blessing the arrival of Jiang Yan and Jiang Yin.


    "En." Hao Baiyun nodded. "Their abilities, although a curse for them, is a blessing for us." he said.


    Fei Xuli smiled. "Yes." he nodded as he looked at the Jiang siblings. "It must be a fate for us to meet them." he said.


    Among them members of the Supernatural Department, only Hao Baiyun and Jing Yu can see qi, yin and yang energy. For the rest, they are all ordinary humans, including Fei Xuli. As to why they joined the Supernatural Department, they have strange backgrounds that couldn''t be said. It was already fortunate for them to have someone help them, and it is more of a blessing to them that it was Hao Baiyun who helped them and now, became their leader.


    The corners of Hao Baiyun''s lips were pulled down when he heard what Fei Xuli said. "''fate''¡­" he muttered. "Is there still no lead on the task that I gave you?" he asked Fei Xuli. He asked him to search the people in the supernatural world who knows about the exchanging of fates.


    Whether they only know, or they also have the skill to do it, they have yet to find out.


    "I apologize, young master. I still haven''t found anyone." Fei Xuli said and lowered his head in shame.


    Hao Baiyun shook his head. "It is fine. This matter is a taboo, after all, so who would dare speak of it?" he said and sighed. "Be more discreet in looking for these people, just to be safe." He warned him.


    "Yes, young master. I definitely will." Fei Xuli nodded. His expression is solemn.


    If the mortal world is already chaotic, then how much more is it in the supernatural world? Especially since they have devices that is beyond science and can secure a kill when they finally make their move. Not to mention that these things can''t even be detected by the cameras, nor can even be proven by science! So, it is not only troublesome, but more dangerous!


    Especially this matter of exchanging of fates. Who knows who would investigate Hao Baiyun''s people, especially Fei Xuli and the other four who are just ordinary humans, and change their fates in order to kill them? So, Hao Baiyun really feels scared for them. Now, the cases they are handling are bing more dangerous!


    ¡­


    "You¡­ are really¡­!" Mo Shi said as he looked at Huo Ling with aplicated gaze as his eye color returned to ck from white.


    They returned to the apartment where they are currently staying. They told Hao Baiyun and Fei Xuli that they havee from the rural area and just recently moved to the city to find more opportunity for work, but they also already expected to fail because of their peculiarity. Thus, when they heard about Supernatural Department, they already signed up.


    "What am I? Awesome?" Huo Ling said and grinned. He has no n to change back his eye color as hezed down the bed.


    Mo Shi frowned. He agrees that Huo Ling indeed is awesome for thinking this n of joining the Supernatural Department using a tragic backstory to deceive Hao Baiyun and his subordinates. But, after seeing Huo Ling''s grin and heard his smug tone, Mo Shi doesn''t want to admit it!


    "No. I want to say that you are stupid." he told him.


    As expected, the smile on Huo Ling''s face disappeared and he immediately jumped up from his bed. He turned and red at Mo Shi.


    Mo Shi ced his hands on his waist as he faced Huo Ling. "What happens after we were done with our task?" he asked him. "Even if we erase their memories of us, they are much more than the normal humans, especially that Hao Baiyun!" he told Huo Ling. "And that Jing Yu. He feels strange!" he added.


    Huo Ling was about to nod to what Mo Shi said when his attention was caught with what he said in the end. "You are right¡­" he muttered. "That Jing Yu indeed seems strange." He said as his brows knitted when he recalled Jing Yu.


    Mo Shi hummed. "Yes. This Jing Yu seems ¨C " he said.


    But, Huo Ling cut him off. " ¨C childish." He said.


    Mo Shi. "¡­" stop me¡­ stop me from choking this guy! He thought as his face darkened.


    Huo Ling gazed at the window as if he didn''t see Mo Shi''s dark expression. "It is surprising for Hao Baiyun to have a subordinate like him." he said.


    Mo Shi took a deep breath to fight the urge of strangling Huo Ling. "Anyway, what do you n to do afterwards?" he asked.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "But, we have no other choice." He told him.


    Mo Shi stared at him.


    "We can''t act as policemen or office workers since that will make us have to socialize with people." Huo Ling said. "That way, it will give us exposure and so will restrict our freedom. Our difference in habit from the humans will be found out by them." He exined. He looked at Mo Shi in the eyes. "Humans are curious by nature, aside from being greedy. The moment that they find something unusual, they will unravel the mystery behind it. And the more that they are unable to do it, the more that they will persist.." He told him.

 Chapter 656 - Fugitive

    Silence fell upon them for a while.


    Then, finally, Mo Shi sighed in defeat. "You are right." He said and walked towards the window.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "You¡­" he said as his expression turned serious while he watched Mo Shi gaze outside the window with a deste expression. "Don''t give me that crap. I already know your backstory, so don''t give me this sh*t. I won''t cooperate with you by asking you if you have some sad and sobbing life story!" he said and lied back down the bed. "This kind of thing only happens in movies and novels! And you aren''t in one!" he added before he turned his back to Mo Shi and closed his eyes to sleep.


    As expected, Mo Shi''s face turned dark. "You¡­!" he said and gnashed his teeth in anger before he jumped towards Huo Ling like a cat pouncing on a mouse.


    BAM! Their bodies collided and Huo Ling grunted before be pushed Mo Shi off of his body forcefully. Grim reapers are stronger than humans so with this one, casual-looking push of Huo Ling, Mo Shi''s body hit the floor with a loud thud.


    "Ugh!" Mo Shi grunted. He was about to fight back when, suddenly, the TV yed an urgent news.


    "Oh, my god! Mr. Glenn got into a car crash?!" they heard the crowd on the TV eximed in shock as they looked at the car that was ming in the distance.


    "Ai. Gu Lin is really unlucky. This must be done by anotherpetitor in business, huh?" someone said with a sigh. "Who wouldn''t envy someone young but very sessful though?" he said.


    There were many people around taking pictures and videos behind the police''s line while the reporters are busy reporting the news live at the scene. The sound of ambnce is fading in the distance, taking the injured people away.


    "''Mr. Glenn''¡­ ''Gu Lin''?" Huo Ling muttered and looked at Mo Shi.


    "Oh. This one is familiar?" Mo Shi muttered and tilted his head as he tried to recall where did he hear the name.


    Huo Ling ced a palm on his face and sighed. "Hot search! He was mentioned in the hot search in Weibo!" he reminded Mo Shi. "The one who that actress imed she have climbed the bed with!" he added.


    "Oh!" Mo Shi muttered and immediately took out his phone. Still lying on the floor, he opened the app.


    Oh. You are right." He said when he saw the hot search. "He is really in the business circle." He added.


    Huo Ling nodded his head. "First, he was used by an actress. Now, he got into an ident." He said as he watched the news. "He is really unlucky¡­" he muttered.


    "''unlcuky''?" Mo Shi started when he heard the word. He immediately got up the floor and looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling turned and also looked at him. Their eyes met and their gazes talked. "Exchange of fates?" they both said.


    "This is reasonable." Mo Shi said. "He was so sessful after all, and now he got caught into bad things one after another. Someone from that crowd also said that many people envies him. So, it isn''t surprising that someone wanted to kill him, or exchange fates with him." he exined.


    Huo Ling nodded as he looked at Mo Shi with a gaze, seemingly saying that Mo Shi finally grew a brain. "Yes. Envy is one of the sins, followed by greed." He said. "Many people envies him to the point that they wanted to kill him. But ¨C " his face turned serious as they listened to the reporter saying that Gu Lin was heavily injured.


    "But, they heard about this evil practice of exchanging fates." Mo Shi said. "They got greedy, and thus used this." He frowned in displeasure.


    Huo Ling hummed in agreement. "Things are getting messier." He said and tiredly sighed. "Your circle is really messy." He told Mo Shi.


    A vein popped in Mo Shi''s forehead. "I said that I don''t belong in this circle! I never did!" he told him.


    "Okay, okay¡­" Huo Ling just said and rolled his eyes before he closed them to sleep.


    ¡­


    City of the Dead


    "Deserters¡­" Pei Guang''s expression became serious as he and Shen Sheng started to drink. He looked outside where Shou Ji and Shi Jiu ry the message to all the grim reapers present that there is a, or fugitives, that is/are on the run currently creating havoc in the mortal world by using exchanging of fates to make a mess in the mortal world.


    If this continued, the mortal world would be doomed soon as it would fall into chaos due to their envy and greed.


    "''fugitives''¡­" Pei Guang shook his head and took a big gulp of his drink. "Indeed. They are fugitives." He said, referring to the Deserters.


    ''Deserters'' is a vulgar term they use for these fugitives that have abandoned their identity as a grim reaper, including their tasks. Worse, they havemitted sins like killing souls without authorization, and many more.


    "You sent Jin Wu''s apprentice with Huo Ling¡­ you have already expected that this matter was done by a Deserter." Pei Guang said as he looked at Shen Sheng who just smiled. "And, you think that Jin Wu''s apprentice can handle this by himself?" he said.


    What he meant is that, it is the Disciplinary Committee''s task to catch the fugitives and so Mo Shi was sent, as someone from the Disciplinary Committee.


    Shen Sheng graciously drank, albeit his drink is beer. "If we don''t temper the new generation of grim reapers, what will that leave the Afterlife Department be?" he asked back.


    Pei Guang frowned. "The youngest Deserter is at least four hundred years old! How can Jin Wu''s apprentice canpare to him?" he asked, then paused when he thought of something. "Don''t say that Jin Wu''s apprentice can rely on his talent, or that he is a genius and he can unblock a vein (release his potential). This isn''t a simple matter!" he told him.


    But, Shen Sheng''s expression remained calm.


    Pei Guang''s face darkened. "Shen Taizi¡­ right now, what you are doing isn''t tempering the new generation." He said as he looked at him. "You¡­ might be killing them." he said with a sigh.


    Not just a normal killing¡­ if Mo Shi, and also Huo Ling, would really meet the Deserter or Deserters, they would really die! As in, end! This is a grim reaper versus grim reaper! Either one of them dies, or both, with their souls scattering!


    Shen Sheng looked at him. Pei Guang''s brow twitched. This is what they say that the emperor isn''t anxious but his eunuchs are! He thought and sighed in defeat. He knows that Shen Sheng won''t change his decision.


    Shen Sheng chuckled upon seeing his expression. "Don''t worry." He said and smiled, assuring him. "Do you think that Jin Wu, especially Yi Bing, would let their apprentices would die?" he asked.


    Pei Guang''s mind was nk at first before he started. His eyes widened and he looked at him in shock. "You mean¡­?!" he muttered. "They descended to the mortal realm?!" he eximed.


    ¡­


    Huo Ling slowly opened his eyes when he felt that the temperature dropped. He turned and saw Mo Shi was still lying on the floor, but is now asleep. Huo Ling sighed and got up from the bed. He fixed his clothes before he went down the bed, only to suddenly freeze.


    His eyes slowly widened when he saw a shadow by the door. He slowly raised his gaze and met with a pair of ice-cold blue eyes staring at him silently. Huo Ling''s heart skipped a beat, startled, before he immediately recovered his expression.


    "Yi Bing." He called when he recognized who it is.


    A figure formed from the darkness. It is as if Huo Ling saw the hem of a ck cloak rubbed against the floor. But, when the figure came into the light, the hem of the ck cloak disappeared and was reced by a pair of shining, ck leather shoes and ck, expensive-looking pants.


    "Huo Ling." Yi Bing called as his figure finally fully stepped on the light.


    Huo Ling raised his head and took on a full look of Yi Bing. Yi Bing looked like the first time that he has seen that day when he died. It wasn''t just a glimpse, but a long, hard stare, for this man¡­ ehem, no, grim reaper, is extremely good-looking.


    Now that Huo Ling thought about it, his long stare at Yi Bing may be the reason that he died. He can''t help but feel pissed again, and was about to talk sarcastically again when suddenly, he noticed that there is something different with Yi Bing.


    "¡­ you look paler than usual?" Huo Ling muttered as his eyes widened in shock.


    Yi Bing didn''t answer, but he slightly turned.. Huo Ling followed his gaze and his mouth fell open when he saw Jin Wu.

 Chapter 657 - Clash

    "Jin Wu?!" Huo Ling eximed when he saw that Jin Wu was lying on a chair and is clutching his abdomen. "What¡­ what happened?!" he asked, startled. Then, suddenly, he remembered something. "Mo Shi!" he called and crawled to the other side of the bed to get to Mo Shi. "Mo Shi, wake up! Something has happened! And to your superior!" he shouted to Mo Shi who is still lying on the floor, sound asleep.


    It was as if Mo Shi wasn''t a son of a wealthy family since he can sleep on the cold and hard floor. But, this isn''t what is important right now.


    "Hmm? What?" Mo Shi asked as he opened his eyes and turned.


    "Pig." Jin Wu spat as he red at Mo Shi from the darkness.


    All the sleepiness of Mo Shi suddenly disappeared when he saw a pair of golden eyes staring coldly at him from the darkness. Coupled with Jin Wu''s voice, Mo Shi''s fear was doubled. "Jin Wu?!" he eximed and sat up on the floor, shocked. "What are you doing here?!" he asked.


    Huo Ling also shuddered in fear when he saw that pair of golden eyes. He immediately looked away and turned back to Yi Bing. "Yi Bing. Did something happen to the Afterlife Department?" he asked. "You got into a fight?" he added as he looked at the paler color of Yi Bing''s face.


    "He did get into a fight." Jin Wu answered. "But, who could hurt him in the Lower Heaven, especially in the Afterlife Department?" he asked.


    Huo Ling''s brows knitted, seeming to sense what Jin Wu is implying. Meanwhile, Mo Shi''s face is nk since he can''t understand a thing of what they are talking about.


    If Yi Bing wasn''t hurt in the Heaven, then¡­ it could only be in the mortal world. Huo Ling thought. But¡­ "Who could hurt him in the mortal world?" he asked as he nced at Yi Bing before he turned to look at Jin Wu. He knows, judging from Yi Bing''s expression, he doesn''t want to answer his questions, nor he even has the mood to say anything.


    Yi Bing has been quiet since he appeared, which made Huo Ling feel weird. This is an unusual Yi Bing. He thought, noting down on his notes to not talk to Yi Bing if Yi Bing bes like this again.


    As expected, Huo Ling is right to ask Jin Wu, since the other answered. "We were so unlucky." Jin Wu frowned as he took a deep breath, trying to ease the pain he feels. "We got the jackpot. We met the strongest Deserter." He said and wryly smiled.


    Yi Bing didn''t say anything.


    "Deserter''?!" Mo Shi and Huo Ling eximed, shocked.


    "You mean¡­ that Deserter?!" Mo Shi looked at Jin Wu.


    Jin Wu stared at him. "¡­ have I told you before who are they for you to have me guess right now which Deserter are you talking about, which you try to sound me out?" he asked with a deadpan expression on his face as he looked at Mo Shi.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" ignore¡­ ignore these two stupid fools while continue to act cool in front of Huo Ling. he thought. He can''t appear weak in front of Huo Ling, but it wouldn''t hurt to look a little weak to gain sympathy from Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" Mo Shi ah¡­ he thought and an invisible hand of his touched his forehead, feeling helpless.


    "¡­ no." Mo Shi answered as his lip twitched in annoyance. He forgot that Jin Wu is boring unlike Huo Ling who would sometimes cooperate with him in his craziness.


    Huo Ling who can guess Mo Shi''s thoughts. "¡­" don''t lump me in with you. He thought and rolled his eyes.


    Yi Bing who are secretly watching the two. "¡­" I worried for nothing. They are treating this as a vacation since they are currently in their origin world! He thought with a dark face.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" of course not! How dare you use me! He thought and frowned as he ignored Yi Bing.


    Jin Wu. "¡­" why the hell are you flirting in front of me?! He thought as his face darkened. He turned to look at Mo Shi.


    Mo Shi. "¡­" what the hell! Why is it me again?! He thought, feeling wronged.


    "Alright! Enough of this!" Huo Ling spoke as he raised his hand. "So, you two¡­ why are you here?" he asked as he looked at Yi Bing and Jin Wu. He is referring to them descending in the mortal world.


    Grim reapers, especially high-ranking ones like Yi Bing and Jin Wu, don''t descend on the mortal world unless they have something important to do, especially that this is their world and is even a Stable World. If something goes wrong because of these high-ranking grim reapers caused by their frightening aura¡­


    Anyway, this is one of the reasons why Huo Ling is going solo in his task and wasn''t apanied by Yi Bing. The other reason is to temper Huo Ling to aplish his task alone.


    Mo Shi nodded to Huo Ling. His expression is puzzled. He doesn''t understand what are Deserters and why are Jin Wu and Yi Bing are here. Meanwhile, Huo Ling heaved a sigh since Yi Bing has already told him about the Deserters.


    He turned to look at Mo Shi. "The Deserters are fugitive grim reapers." He told him before he paused. "So far, not all of them were caught yet, which gives the Disciplinary Committee a big headache." He added and looked at Mo Shi before he turned to Jin Wu.


    Mo Shi''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t expect to hear this. Although he has already heard about fugitives in the mortal world, grim reapers are beyond human logic after all. He was already stunned when he met them after he died. And now, he found out that there were also fugitive grim reapers?!


    And¡­ he looked at Jin Wu. Catching grim reapers is actually the Disciplinary Committee''s job. But, Jin Wu didn''t tell Mo Shi about this. He never even mentioned about the Deserters. Why?


    "You¡­ said that you met the jackpot¡­ that you met the strongest Deserter? Huo Ling turned to Yi Bing when he recalled what Jin Wu said before.


    Yi Bing nodded as an answer. "En. He is almost a thousand years old, and was the first Deserter." He exined. "We were caught off-guard. We didn''t expect to meet him immediately." He said with a sigh.


    Jin Wu snorted. He is still angry, both due to the Deserter''s appearance and also of shame since he was defeated.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi fell silent. Not to mention how strong the ability of that Deserter have, he is actually very old! Just like in xianxia, the longer you cultivate, the stronger you will be. This is the same with the grim reapers. The older they ''live'', the stronger they are due to the energy they have umted over the years that they have lived.


    So, it wasn''t surprising that Jin Wu''s expression is very ugly while Yi Bing was injured. A fugitive should hide, especially if the crime theymitted is big. So, who would expect for Yi Bing and Jin Wu to meet this Deserter?


    "Did you see his face?" Huo Ling asked in concern.


    If Jin Wu was defeated like this, and even Yi Bing was injured, then this Deserter is really terrifying. What Yi Bing said that his Deserter is strong is not a joke. Instead, it is to be reckoned with since Yi Bing can give him an evaluation like this.


    Yi Bing shook his head. "We didn''t. He disguised himself deeply. We don''t know what identity he have right now." He answered.


    Huo Ling''s expression turned serious. This is troublesome, then. He and Mo Shi won''t know whether they will meet this Deserter and they will be exposed. Or that, they might have already met him. Worse, the Deserter might attack them and they won''t know it since they didn''t raise their guard due to them not knowing who is he.


    Yi Bing saw Huo Ling''s grave expression and his expression rxed. "Don''t worry." He said.


    Huo Ling looked at him.


    "Even if he is a Deserter, he is still a grim reaper, so we would sense our fellow grim reapers." Yi Bing exined, then paused. "We really thought that he was just an ordinary grim reaper after he suppressed his aura so we won''t know that it is him." he frowned.


    Jin Wu grunted in frustration as he leaned his back on his chair.


    "Then¡­ Mo Shi and I will also be able to sense him?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Mo Shi.


    "Should be, since his aura is very strong." Yi Bing answered. "But, if he deliberately suppresses his aura like he did when he sensed Jin Wu and I after we descended, then, it would be impossible for you two to know who he is.." He told him.

 Chapter 658 - Reassurance

    Huo Ling frowned while Mo Shi''s eyes widened before panic filled with eyes.


    "Then... then what should we do?" Mo Shi asked, feeling anxious. "What if he senses us and exposes our identities?" he said.


    "This won''t happen. If he did, who would believe him?" Huo Ling said. "Also, if he exposes us, then he will also be exposing himself." He smiled.


    Mo Shi sighed in relief. His tension eased. "Then¡­ what about if he makes trouble for us?" he asked. "Hinder us in our task?" he added.


    Huo Ling fell silent. This is also is his concern.


    "Didn''t I already tell you?" Yi Bing said. "Don''t worry. We are here to catch him." he told them.


    Huo Ling looked at him before he smiled. That''s right. Yi Bing is here, so what is there to fear? He thought and took a deep breath, rxing his muscles.


    "But¡­ you were injured¡­" Mo Shi muttered.


    "Bah!" Jin Wu snorted. "If he didn''t deliberately suppress his aura to trick us, and took advantage of us being absent-minded that time, would he have the opportunity to get the first strike and hit us at the same time?" he asked.


    Seeing Jin Wu''s scary expression, Mo Shi subconsciously took a step back. "N ¨C no¡­ of course, he can''t." he answered and shrank his neck.


    "Tch!" Jin Wu clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes at him. Obviously, he didn''t buy Mo Shi''s answer.


    "You were hurt, but what about him?" Huo Ling asked as he looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing looked at him. "Even if he had the first strike, it is not like Jin Wu and I are weak." He said. "Not to mention that there are two of us, we also are vengeful." He smiled.


    Huo Ling. "¡­" I know this¡­ he thought and grimaced.


    "So, every time he hits us, we will hit him back¡­" Yi Bing continued. "Thrice." He said.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi. "¡­ oh." They muttered. Not to mention they hit back thrice, there are two of them so wouldn''t that be six times the worth of attack?! they thought and nervously gulped. Adding to the fact that Yi Bing and Jin Wu are very strong¡­ oh, dear. They wonder how is that Deserter now.


    Definitely isn''t in a good condition, either, and is actually worsepared to how Yi Bing and Jin Wu are now.


    "Good, then." Huo Ling spoke. "Mo Shi and I can then do our task with our minds at ease. With this, we can think of better solutions to our current problems." He said.


    Yi Bing looked at him, then recalled the main reason why he is here.


    Huo Ling thought that Yi Bing is asking him of the progress of his task so he told him his current progress. "We have found out that the cause of Hyacinth Li''s, or Li Fengxin, death was due to her fate was exchanged with other person''s." he started. "Mo Shi and I are currently looking for a person with the same name and birthday as hers so that we will know who exchange their fates with Li Fengxin''s fate." He exined. "Since this can only be done by someone in the supernatural world, after careful deliberation, Mo Shi and I are currently disguising as orphaned children who grew up in an orphanage after we were abandoned by our parents due to our¡­ strangeness." He said and pointed his and Mo Shi''s eyes.


    Jin Wu turned to them. "Right¡­ your eyes¡­" he muttered.


    Huo Ling looked at him and smiled. "Our background is that our parents were scared off by our eyes when we were born and that we can see supernatural beings, so we were abandoned." He exined. "To get contact with the people of the supernatural world, we infiltrated the Supernatural Department." He told them.


    Yi Bing started. "The Supernatural Department¡­" he muttered as his brows knitted when he recalled something. "Isn''t this led by Hao Baiyun?" he asked as he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded, then smiled. "It seems that we both have some fate with each other." He said.


    Yi Bing. "¡­" damn it! He inwardly cursed as his face darkened.


    Jin Wu and Mo Shi saw his expression. Mo Shi immediately retreated behind Huo Ling while Jin Wu, though he wanted to ''tease'' Yi Bing right now, but he loves his life, not to mention that he is still injured. He doesn''t want to add more to his injuries if he provokes Yi Bing so he decided to change the topic.


    "Right." Jin Wu looked at Huo Ling and Mo Shi. "Although we descended here in the mortal world to catch a Deserter, this is just a supporting task." He said.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi started. They were surprised. "This isn''t your main task? Then, what is your main task?" Mo Shi asked, puzzled.


    "To protect you two." Yi Bing answered. He has now calmed down.


    Huo Ling turned to him. "Protect us? Why?" he asked as he looked at him in surprise.


    "We forgot to mention. The exchanging of fates must be done by the Deserters." Yi Bing answered. "So, your task should be rted to them." told them.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi were stunned. "WHAT?!" they eximed.


    They just talked about the Deserters and found out how terrifying they are, and the strongest of them actually was even here in S City, and even injured both Yi Bing and Jin Wu! Now, Yi Bing and Jin Wu are telling them that their (HL & MS) task is rted to the Deserters?!


    Mo Shi''s face instantly paled in horror while Huo Ling''s face darkened. He has never felt this much pressure in his tasks before, nor his tasks were as dangerous as his current one. As expected of a task in the Stable World!


    "What¡­ what should we do now?" Mo Shi asked. He really wanted to cry but he has no tears.


    "Don''t worry. We will catch him as soon as possible." Jin Wu said. "We can''t let him harm more people." He added.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi were moved, but unfortunately, even though Jin Wu''s words were moving, his expression and current condition aren''t convincing. He is still injured, okay! How will he fight against that Deserter? Not to mention that this Deserter is extremely sly, but also strong!


    And Yi Bing¡­ Yi Bing is also currently injured! They just don''t know to which extent was Yi Bing injured, as he is not telling them, nor they can find any clue from his cold and indifferent expression! This is worrying them ah! Instead of feeling reassured like earlier, Huo Ling and Mo Shi now feel even more tense and anxious!


    "This¡­" Mo Shi bit his lip. There is an obvious reluctance on his face.


    Jin Wu saw this and he fell silent. His expression turned nk. No one knows what he is currently thinking. How can Jin Wu not know about their current situation? He and Yi Bing know this the most, as they are the ones that are injured!


    Yi Bing''s expression also changed. "Huo Ling¡­" he called, but then stopped. He nced at Mo Shi before he secretly sighed. "Don''t worry." He said and looked at Huo Ling. "Even if we are injured, Jin Wu and I will do our best to protect the both of you." He told Huo Ling.


    He only wanted to tell Huo Ling these words but he is afraid that Huo Ling would be scared and find out his feelings for him¡­ although Yi Bing does want for Huo Ling to find out about it, he also doesn''t want since he fears Huo Ling''s reaction. In short, he became coward due to his emotions, and is now feeling contradiction.


    If this was before, Yi Bing would already have directly confessed to Huo Ling. But right now, he doesn''t dare. Why? Because he learned to care. He started to care. If he doesn''t care too much on how will Huo Ling react after he finds out his feelings for him, Yi Bing would have already confessed and get together with Huo Ling. But, he didn''t dare. He didn''t dare confess yet.


    Or¡­ maybe never? Yi Bing thought and suddenly, he felt his chest hurt. He took a deep breath to suppress the pain that he felt and shook his head. Then, he looked at Huo Ling who is now chatting with Mo Shi with their ns for tomorrow after they got reassurance form Yi Bing and Jin Wu.


    Jin Wu is also currently looking at Mo Shi who is now smiling to Huo Ling and evenughing. He somewhat feels regret that he pulled Mo Shi into this mess. If he didn''t turn Mo Shi intro a grim reaper, maybe Mo Shi now was reincarnated to a good family. But, Mo Shi wasn''t since Jin Wu selfishly pulled him into this abyss and turned him into a grim reaper.


    Even though Mo Shi volunteered, but Jin Wu still feels guilty about it.

 Chapter 659 - Ignore

    "You are not sure whether this oldest, and strongest, Deserter is involved with our task?" Huo Ling asked Yi Bing as they went to a caf¨¦ to talk.


    Yi Bing nodded. "It isn''t necessarily to be him." he said, then, paused. "But, it is not as if he is the only Deserter that is currently in the city." He told him.


    Huo Ling''s brow twitched in annoyance while Mo Shi''s expression looked helpless, like he had nothing to live for.


    "If you are able to sense other grim reapers around, don''t approach them and avoid them instead." Jin Wu spoke.


    "Why?" Mo Shi asked as he turned to him.


    Jin Wu looked at him. "Because they might be a Deserter, and not an official grim reaper." He answered.


    Mo Shi''s face was covered in dark lines. He started to regret now that he went to apany Huo Ling in his task, albeit there was an order. But, they, the Disciplinary Committee''s, task is actually catching the Deserters and not just punishing the troublemakers. This made Mo Shi show a helpless expression again, as he recalled how powerful Deserters are based from what Jin Wu said earlier.


    Setting aside their simrities with the official grim reapers where they also possess powers and same knowledge, the Deserters are more powerful than them, excluding the innate talent, because the Deserters aren''t bound by the rules of the Afterlife Department anymore. They can learn whatever they want unlike when they were still official grim reapers and there were some knowledge forbidden of them to be learned.


    Then, Mo Shi asked Jin Wu how can there be Deserters? Weren''t they all bound by Shen Sheng''s power through to the Conferment Seal on their bodies imprinted when they became grim reapers. Jin Wu''s answer? Ask Yi Bing. The moment Jin Wu said this, the air around them instantly solidified.


    Huo Ling, who was silently sitting on the side, curiously looked at them while Mo Shi immediately shrank his neck. But, Yi Bing''s expression remained calm despite the low pressure he is exuding. Yi Bing knows that Jin Wu has already found out that he (YB) can remove Shen Sheng''s Conferment Seal on their bodies.


    Surprising, even if Jin Wu knew, he didn''t say anything. Yi Bing didn''t suspect Di San, nor Gu Shi, that they might have told Jin Wu about this. Yi Bing has never looked down on Jin Wu because he knows how capable Jin Wu is. This is also the reason why he doesn''t sh with Jin Wu. Both of them respects the other.


    Mo Shi naturally didn''t ask Yi Bing. He doesn''t dare. He fears Yi Bing. So, he can only bitterly look at Jin Wu again.


    "What?" Jin Wu asked when he noticed Mo Shi''s gaze on him.


    "Nothing." Mo Shi answered and he immediately looked away.


    Jin Wu didn''t interrogate him and just sipped his drink.


    "It''s alreadyte." Yi Bing said as he looked outside the ss wall. "Let''s all have a rest for tonight. Let''s resume our tasks tomorrow." He said.


    "En." They all nodded in agreement. They paid their bill before they returned to the apartment.


    ¡­


    Yuhua Entertainment, CEO''s office.


    In the darkness where only the lighting from the other side of the building could be used, a vibrating noise was heard followed by a mobile phone screen lighting up. But, surprisingly, this vibration didn''te from the cellphone albeit the screen shows that there was an iing call. The vibration ising from ¨C


    "Ahh¡­" a woman''s voice which is filled with pleasure was heard as she sat on top of the table with her skirt lifted and her legs opened wide. There was something between her legs, which are sweating and trembling.


    Mo Yang saw his mobile phone. The called is ''Mo Xi'', his wife. But, he ignored the call until the call ended. His gaze then returned to the fair-skinned woman with a small and innocent face facing him with her pure-looking bright eyes. But, this clean appearance of hers is ruined with the saliva flowing out of her mouth; her cheeks that are flushed in pleasure and her top is wide open, revealing her full breasts; adding on to her skirt that is now folded to her waist due to her squirming on top of the expensive table until she lied on her back on it, looking as if someone to be sacrificed.


    It was as if a coincidence that her lower body is facing Mo Yang, revealing the ce between her legs that are opened wide, where a device that is trembling, making her body also tremble, was inserted. The pants of Mo Yang became tight due to this stimting scene, but he suppressed his desire.


    He slowly rose from his seat and walked to the table where the woman is. Her whole body is bathed in sweat, the smell mixed with her perfume which assailed Mo Yang''s nostrils, making his heart, and his lower body, burned with desire. But, as soon as the woman turned her head to face him when she sensed him approach her, Mo Yang abruptly stopped after he saw her face.


    The woman smiled and opened her mouth to speak. "Will you just watch me?" she asked in a coy tone.


    It broke the fantasy in Mo Yang''s mind. He looked at the woman before he pulled her down from the table, then pushed her down to the floor.


    "Ah!" the woman eximed in surprise, though there is a smile on her face. She showed him a provoking smile as she fully removed her clothes, revealing her bare body.


    Mo Yang, who is on top of the woman, stared at her entire body and his gaze burned when he looked at her lower body where the device is still inserted to, and is dripping with an ambiguous liquid. He reached his hand out and removed the device, which made the woman moan and squirmed her body. Then, he reced the device and their lower bodies touched, making the woman scream in ecstasy.


    As pants and moans together with the woman''s voice screaming in pleasure filled the dark office that has two intertwined figures on the cold floor having a passionate activity, the muted mobile phone lit up again and, suddenly, the table shook after the two figures identally hit it, making the mobile phone fall right next to them.


    Mo Yang''s gaze fell on the screen of the mobile phone and saw that it was Mo Yuan, his son, calling. The call ended, and he was about to ignore his phone when a message appeared on the screen that was locked, so only the first few words can be seen.


    <i><strong>Dad. Mom was sent to the hospital. Are you going home now?? </strong></i>


    Mo Yang''s gaze on his phone was indifferent and he ignored it again. Due to inactivity, the screen darkened, returning the darkness in the room. Mo Yang felt the woman''s arms wrapped around his neck and he turned his attention back to her. He leaned down, then kissed her.


    Their tongues intertwined, along with their bodies, as they continued.


    ¡­


    Trainees'' dormitory building, midnight.


    Shasha, who went back to their dormitory building to fetch Lin Lan''s things from their room, is now descending the stairs while she clutched the straps of the backpack tight. Lin Lan, due to her ident, fell into aa. But, because she was still a trainee, thepany decided to terminate her contract because it wasn''t known when she will be waking up.


    Although thepany has already paid for her hospital fees, it was also due to this why they wanted to terminate her contract. They can''t lose any more money. Lin Lan is just a trainee yet they lost money more than what she could have earned for them. Not to mention that she hasn''t even earned anything for them yet since she hasn''t debuted yet.


    Shasha can understand that entertainmentpanies aren''t a charity organization. It was already kind of them that they paid for Lin Lan''s medical fees. But, she still can''t help but weep because Lin Lan''s dream has to end here before it could even start. Lin Lan''s leg was already a waste, not to mention that she hit her head. The hospital yet to know whether Lin Lan would have amnesia, worse, she will be a fool, thus, they are waiting for her to wake up.


    Shasha wanted to help Lin Lan, but she is also just a trainee who hasn''t debuted yet so she can''t plead for thepany to not terminate Lin Lan''s contract yet.. She has already heard of the unspoken rules, of course, yet she just can''t do it. Even if Lin Lan is her friend, and she will be treated as a hypocrite, she just can''t sacrifice herself and be dirty! Not to mention that she is disgusted and loathes this kind of thing, she also knows that the result is not certain even if she already sacrificed herself!

 Chapter 660 - Stairwell

    Shasha wiped her tears that streamed down her cheeks as she descended the stairs. Although she feels sorry for Lin Lan, and would bebeled as a hypocrite, but she can''t let herself be wronged. She still has her parents and siblings. And she knows that the moment she engages herself in unspoken rules, she would be already one foot on the grave in her life in the entertainment world.


    In short, she already ruined half of her life. She knows very well that she won''t be able to undo these things, as time can never be turned back. Thus, she can''t let herself fell in this abysmal grave of unspoken rules in the entertainment world! The moment that she would, it will be an irremovable stinky mud on her, not only in her body but also in her career!


    These unspoken rules¡­ just who the hell created them?! It must be a devil, not a human! Although these unspoken rules can bring benefits to those who wanted to do this, but how about the other ones who were forced to do it? Was it worth it? Of course not, for these people aren''t worthy!


    "Wu¡­ huh?" she sobbed, then suddenly stopped when she suddenly noticed something. "Huh? These stairs¡­ why do I feel like they seem to be very long?" she muttered, asking herself.


    The stairsprises of twelve steps, and there are six floors in the dormitory building of the trainees of the Yuhua Entertainment. Tonight, one of the elevators is under maintenance while the other one has someone using it. Since there were only six floors in the building, and her and Lin Lan''s room is in the fourth floor, she decided to use the stairs.


    It was just ten in the evening when she left the hospital after she took care of Lin Lan. Seeing that she was still unresponsive until now, she recalled that she has seen Lin Lan writing a diary before. She asked her about it and Lin Lan''s smile was so sweet. She guessed that Lin Lan wrote her happy memories in it so that she won''t forget them when she was old.


    So, Shasha decided to go back to their dormitory and pick up the diary along with her change of clothes. Currently, she doesn''t have any resources in her hands since her agent gave it to their other artists that are also under their hands because they have a bad impression of Shasha, thinking that she is impetuous and proud. Thus, they gave her a cold shoulder, which Shasha couldn''t be any happier since she has time to look after theatose Lin Lan right now. Not to mention that she is also currently studying, she can concentrate more on her exams with her agent giving her a cold shoulder.


    But, right now, this isn''t her concern. "Why... why am I still here? Why do I feel that I took a long time just descending the stairs?" she asked to herself as she looked at the stairwell.


    Since the dormitory building is just a couple of floors, it didn''t have a number painted on the wall that indicates to which floor are you currently in. So, Shasha doesn''t know whether she is now in the third floor or the second floor.


    The problem is that ¨C "Shouldn''t I already be in the first floor now?" she asked as her eyes widened in disbelief as she took a step to lean down and check the flights of stairs below.


    She didn''t think about the rumors of Li Fengxin''s ghost haunting the dormitory building since she doesn''t believe in ghosts or anything supernatural. She was raised by her family that only believes in science and they also don''t believe in superstition. So, she doesn''t feel fear or horrified of the horror movies. If only she did, or if only her nerves aren''t this thick, she would have already known that there is something wrong in her current situation.


    Close to midnight, being alone, and in the stairwell¡­ this is one of the basic scenes in horror movies! Anyone who would also be in this situation would already feel scared! Or, there wouldn''t be anyone that would go to a stairwell in the middle of the night¡­ well, they wouldn''t even go out in midnight, especially if they live in a building that is haunted. Heck, they wouldn''t even rent in this haunted building, nor even approach it! Unless they have lost their minds!


    But, these trainees are currently living here. When someone, specifically Li Fengxin, has died, there were still some activities during the night in the dormitory building since the trainees still have to train their singing, dancing and acting skills. But, ever since the rumor of Li Fengxin''s ghost haunting their building was heard, the trainees naturally got scared and thus they endured not to go to the training room to train for the sake of not meeting Li Fengxin''s ghost. Even just staying inside their rooms already scares them since they feared that Li Fengxin''s ghost would change its mind and also enter their room to haunt them!


    But, there is just Shasha, this fearless girl, whose nerves are very thick. Her nerves are too thick that most of the trainees thinks that she is dumb or an idiot. They even secretly call her that. And if they just see her right now, they would have already utter a string of curses and yelled at her many times to run!


    But, she even bravely leaned to check the flights of stairs below to know which floor is she currently in. "Eh? Why am I still in the fourth floor?" she muttered and frowned after she counted the number of the flights of stairs below.


    If her fellow trainees heard what she just said, they would definitely shake her awake from her idiocy. She already is aware that she was descending the stairs for a long time, and now she found that she is actually still in the same floor. So, why is it that she isn''t running yet?! Can''t she see that there is obviously something wrong with her current situation?!


    But, Shasha isn''t aware of this. Her brows knitted in confusion. "Am I¡­ am I too tiredtely?" she asked herself before she continued to descend the stairs.


    It is reasonable for her to be tired. Even though her agent didn''t give her any resources yet, she is still studying and also taking care of Lin Lan in the hospital. So, she definitely would be tired. Thus, again, she didn''t realize yet that there was something amiss in her current situation as she walked towards the next flight of stairs.


    She didn''t know that behind her, a misty white figure appeared. Its head is dripping with blood. Raising its head, a pair of cold eyes looked at Shasha''s back with a nk gaze.


    Maybe Shasha suddenly felt colder and she sneezed loudly. "Ugh¡­ what a bad luck! I think I am going to catch a cold!" she said and sighed as she stepped on thest step.


    "¡­ Shasha¡­" the misty white figure that still on the top of the stairs spoke.


    Shasha suddenly paused when she heard the voice. "Huh?" she muttered and slowly turned with a puzzled expression. Why does this voice sound hoarse and weak? Did someone catch a cold already? She thought and raised her gaze when she saw that someone is standing on the top of the stairs. "Who¡­" she was about to ask who was it, when her voice abruptly stopped and was stuck on her throat after she saw the misty white figure on the top of the stairs.


    Although she believes in science, she believes in her eyes more. Her eyes widened when she saw the transparent figure that looked to be made of smoke since the edges of its body is dissipating. She knows that there is no human that have a body like this. So, this one is definitely a ghost!


    "Y¡­" she opened her mouth to speak, but no voice nor words came out. She saw the face of the ghost and her entire body froze. "You¡­ H¡­ Hyacinth?! Li Fengxin?!" she eximed in shock.


    Li Fengxin''s ghost didn''t answer and just watched her.


    Shasha felt her scalp became numb and she took a step back, but only for her to feel air beneath her foot. It was toote for her to retract her foot. She fell from thest step! "AAAAH!" she screamed and fell on her back. Fortunately, it was only a step! She only sprained her ankle.


    But, the backpack that she was carrying on her back fell on the ground. Its contents scattered around the ground, especially the lotion bottles, perfume bottles, and some skincare products that broke due to the impact of the fall. Fortunately, Shasha''s clothes were hidden on the bottom of the backpack so they didn''t scatter and became dirty.


    One of the things that was scattered was Lin Lan''s diary, which right now is out in the open.

 Chapter 661 - Assessment

    The next day, in the Supernatural Department, Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli, Jing Yu, as well as Lan Tian, Zi Chen, Zheng Jian and Jin Chulin that have just returned, are looking at Huo Ling, Mo Shi, as well as Jin Wu and Yi Bing who tagged along with them.


    "¡­ are they also going to be members of our department?" Zheng Jian asked Hao Baiyun, Fei Xuli and Jing Yu as he pointed to Huo Ling, Mo Shi, Jin Wu and Yi Bing who are silently sitting on the long couch.


    Jin Wu wanted to frown, displeased, because someone pointed a finger at him which he finds very disrespectful. But, he remembered Yi Bing''s warning to him this morning before they left the apartment building where Huo Ling and Mo Shi are renting as a part of their disguise as undercover grim reapers.


    Thus, he bit his tongue inside his mouth to not utter a curse or else Yi Bing will increase his injuries and he will never ever recover. It is not like Jin Wu is afraid of Yi Bing. It is just that he can''t afford to be invalid right now since there is still that strongest Deserter around. In case they would meet him again and a fight breaks out, Jin Wu will definitely suffer defeat again because he is still injured.


    So, right now, he has to be obedient albeit he wanted to break the finger that is currently pointing at him disrespectfully. If this was when he was still alive where he was the leader of the gangsters, he would have already cut Zheng Jian''s entire hand or broken his entire arm.


    It was as if Zheng Jian could feel Jin Wu''s cold gaze on his hand and he felt a chill on his back. He immediately withdrew his hand and even his it on his back before he scooted closer to Lan Tian who looked at him with a puzzled gaze.


    "Well, there were only the two of them before¡­" Hao Baiyun answered and coughed as he nced at Jin Wu and Yi Bing.


    Huo Ling, their group of four''s current leader, apologetically smiled. "I apologize for this, director Hao." He spoke. "It was us who didn''t make an announcement¡­" he said and heaved a sigh.


    "Well¡­ may I ask why you brought your two friends over?" Hao Baiyun asked. He has a good temper, and is very understanding, especially since he found out that these two young men, Huo Ling and Mo Shi, had lived a hard life due to their eyes that are of different colors than the normal humans.


    Although other people also have amber eyes like Huo Ling so Huo Ling doesn''t have to wear contact lenses like Mo Shi who have a white eyes, Huo Ling''s strange behavior due to him able to see supernatural beings or things made him be excluded by others.


    Meanwhile, for Mo Shi¡­ there is no need to talk much about him. Huo Ling also told them before that Mo Shi was even almost killed when he was young because they thought that he is a monster. Well, they are technically correct since Mo Shi and Huo Ling are grim reapers, but Huo Ling and Mo Shi had to induce sympathy from Hao Baiyun for him to ept them first, then gain his trustter.


    And Huo Ling is definitely correct to use this technique. Aren''t they now inside the doors of the Supernatural Department? Though, of course, they have to prove their abilities first to Hao Baiyun and the rest of the Supernatural Department. So, today, they are here for their assessment test.


    "Our friends¡­ they are Lu Feng ¨C " Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing. " ¨C and Mo Qin." He said and turned to Jin Wu.


    Mo Shi''s brow imperceptibly twitched when he heard Jin Wu''s fake name. Why is he surnamed ''Mo''! That is my surname! He thought and secretly frowned. But, he didn''t say anything or else it will expose them, which will waste al of their, especially Huo Ling''s, efforts.


    "Did they have supernatural abilities, too?!" Jin Chulin asked. They already heard from Fei Xuli about the story of the ''Jiang brothers''.


    They are ordinary humans, but they greatly sympathize with these two ''brothers'' who were ostracized.


    "They, uh¡­" Huo Ling looked at Yi Bing.


    Yi Bing''s expression is indifferent but he raised his hand. Then, everyone saw that Hao Baiyun''s cup floated in the air! Including the water!


    "Whoa!" everyone eximed in surprise.


    "Telekinesis." Lan Tian''s brows raised and smiled, appreciating Yi Bing''s ability.


    Zi Chen''s expression slightly warmed seeing this. "You have abilities. Although you are slightly older than them, why didn''t you join the Youth Department?" he asked.


    "They live low-profile." Huo Ling answered. "Also¡­ they are very kind to protect us brothers." He added and smiled.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened and they looked at Yi Bing and Jin Wu with an approving gaze.


    "How about you?" Jing Yu asked Jin Wu.


    Jin Wu didn''t answer, but he disappeared from his seat.


    Everyone was startled. "Invisibility?" they asked.


    "Teleportation." Fei Xuli answered when he saw Jin Wu was standing outside.


    Huo Ling''s and Mo Shi''s brows twitched after they saw Jin Wu. No. He isn''t disying his skill! He realy wanted to leave! They thought and helplessly sighed as they looked at Yi Bing. Yi Bing didn''t say anything and just nced at Jin Wu, who pursed his lips and returned to his seat via teleportation.


    They already have nned this morning for Yi Bing and Jin Wu to also join the Supernatural Department temporarily since the task is rted to the Deserters. As long as they follow the task, they will definitely meet the Deserters! So, Huo Ling suggested to Yi Bing and Jin Wu to use telekinesis and teleportation during the assessment of the Supernatural Department.


    And here they are now.


    "It is good that you have abilities." Hao Baiyun sighed in relief.


    In the Supernatural Department, only he and Jing Yu have abilities. Hao Baiyun is an authentic exorcist. As for Jing Yu, his ability is rted to water.


    "Your task is to find any beings that you are able to find and then report it to us." Hao Baiyun told Huo Ling and Mo Shi. "As for your friends, they will be on a probation period. If you two will also pass our assessment, which willst for two days, then you will also be on a probation period." He told them.


    Huo Ling and Mo Shi nodded in understanding. This couldn''t be any more convenient for them, as they don''t n to be permanent members of the Supernatural Department! "Thank you, director Hao!" they enthusiastically said.


    Hao Baiyun''s expression is warm as he smiled at them. "You also know how to draw, right? Just draw whatever you will find, including the ghosts." He said. "It would be even better if you would recognize who are they." He added.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. He already knows that Hao Baiyun also wanted to find Li Fengxin to know more about her case, and find clues about the culprit of this exchange of fates. In short, Hao Baiyun is on the same boat with Huo Ling, Mo Shi, Yi Bing and Jin Wu.


    "We understand, director Hao. We will do our best!" Huo Ling said.


    "Good." Hao Baiyun nodded.


    "Good luck!" the members of the Supernatural Department cheered for them.


    ¡­


    Yuhua Entertainment, CEO''s Office.


    "We found some suspicious activities on the premise of the dormitory building of yourpany''s trainees." Gu Xingfeng told Mo Yang. "From the surveince videos that we have ced yesterday, we saw some people scuttling around the area." He said and nced at Jiang Xinduo who is holding a box.


    Jiang Xinduo immediately brought the box and ced it on Mo Yang''s table to show him the evidences of the wires and a tape that was cut that belongs to a recorder. There were also some pieces of hair and also a button. "These are what we found yesterday on the scene." He said.


    Mo Yang''s expression is heavy. "You mean to say, someone is really ying a prank using Hyacinth''s name?" he asked.


    The ''Hyacinth'' that he is talking about is Li Fengxin, the one who died in the dormitory building.


    "En." Gu Xingfeng nodded as he looked at the tape. "They must have left in hurry so they forgot to clean up their traces." He smiled.


    Mo Yang''s expression turned ugly. "Find them! I will definitely not show mercy to them!" he said.


    "Of course." Gu Xingfeng nodded and rose from his seat. Then, he suddenly paused. "Right. We also saw in the video that someone fell in a stairwell." He said and looked at Mo Yang whose face instantly darkened. "Of course, it wasn''t serious as it was only a sprained ankle after she tripped on thest step. Or else, we would have actedst night and sent her to the hospital.." He told him.

 Chapter 662 - Baby

    "Thispany really is very unlucky." Jiang Xinduo clicked his tongue and shook his head as they walked out of the Yuhua Entertainment.


    "Why did you say that?" Gu Xingfeng asked as he unbuttoned the cor of his shirt so that he could breathe easier. Many of thepany''s employees secretly nced at him, thinking that he is an actor that was newly-signed and Jiang Xinduo is his manager.


    Due to the situation, Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo were forced to wear casual clothes every time they enter the Yuhua Entertainment. With Gu Xingfeng''s abstinent appearance and cold temperament, coupled with his young and handsome face and well-built figure, and his skin is tanned, he really looked delectable.


    On the other hand, Jiang Xinduo, although not looked as handsome as Gu Xingfeng, he also can be called pleasant-looking. With his calm temperament, he is suited to be a manager of an actor. How pity it is that these two actually are policemen and not a part of the entertainment circle.


    On the other hand, Jiang Xinduo felt his scalp is numb when he felt the gazes of the people around them. Fortunately, they are now leaving. "Just think, boss. First, someone has died. Then, not long after and someone had an ident and is now lyingatose in the hospital." He said in a low voice. "Then,st night, someone sprained their ankle. Although we know that it was someone''s prank, still, doesn''t this look very unlucky?" he asked and raised his hands to shrug.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer and just allowed Jiang Xinduo for his imagination to wonder. He already knows that this guy has a big brain hole, so what is the use of scolding him? "Hm?" he muttered when his eyes caught a car that stopped on the roadside.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" Jiang Xinduo asked when he heard Gu Xingfeng''s voice. But, he didn''t hear Gu Xingfeng answered, so he turned and saw that Gu Xingfeng is looking at a certain direction.


    He followed Gu Xingfeng''s gaze and uttered a sound of surprise when they saw a woman came out of the car wearing a beautiful high-cored dress which made her look like a goddess. Indeed, she is called a goddess by her many fans, especially her male fans.


    "Oh? Isn''t this Su Xin?" Jiang Xinduo eximed when he recognized the woman. It wasn''t only him, but the employees of the Yuhua Entertainment, too, that are her fans saw her and became excited.


    "''Su Xin''?" Gu Xingfeng muttered and turned to Jiang Xinduo. "The name sounds familiar¡­" he said as his brows knitted, trying to recall where he had heard the name.


    Jiang Xinduo smiled as he turned to his boss. "Su Xin is a film empress, meaning the top actress. She is signed with the Yuhua Entertainment ever since her debut." He exined.


    "Oh." Gu Xingfeng indifferently muttered and walked to the parking area.


    Jiang Xinduo immediately followed him, not looking at Su Xin again. What they didn''t know is that Su Xin nced at their way and saw them entered their car before she withdrew her gaze.


    ...


    "Hey? Isn''t this a private subdivision? So, there can be evil creatures in here?" Mo Shi asked in surprise as he, Huo Ling, Yi Bing and Jin Wu walked around themunity where they sensed resentful energy, which they call ''Foul'' in the Afterlife Department.


    Right now, they are using their invisibility skill to enter thismunity.


    "There are cases that the wealthier a person is, the more the evil in their heart is." Jin Wu said.


    Yi Bing nodded in agreement while Huo Ling just smiled as they followed where the resentful energy ising from. Because this Foul is a resentful energy, this means that this creature that owned this resentful energy has vengeance in their heart. And they are right when they saw a deformed baby crawling on the ground while scratching the wall of one of the residences.


    "What the heck!" Mo Shi eximed when he saw the deformed baby which only has one eye and no nose while its lips are very small like a nail.


    Its limbs and body also is skewed. It is very ugly.


    "No wonder we didn''t hear any cry from it. It is unable to cry." Huo Ling said and sighed when he saw the small hole between the baby''s small lips.


    Mo Shi felt his heart ache as he looked at the deformed baby. "Which evil¡­ it isn''t this baby that is evil but the one who killed it!" he said and gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Huo Ling, Yi Bing and Jin Wu nodded in agreement. Sometimes, death isn''t deserved by those who died, but they are actually the victims and had no choice because they were either killed or forced to die. Just like this baby before them. It looked like it is seventh to eight months old and is unborn. Just who is so ruthless to abort this child? Was it the child thatmitted a crime because they were created this way?


    It was the parents. These ruthless parents that forsaken this child!


    Huo Ling''s chest heaved up and down as he suppressed the rage in his chest. "Let''s send him off first." He said.


    Yi Bing, Jin Wu and Mo Shi nodded and they sent off the resentful unborn baby.


    "We will make sure to avenge you, so hush now." Huo Ling told it after he saw its eye turned red due to unshed tears. "You will have a better parents in your next life." He said as they watched the unborn baby''s soul disappeared before them.


    Mo Shi took a deep breath and turned his head to wipe his tears. "Heartless murderers!" he said and gritted his teeth in anger.


    "We will definitely punish the one who did this to the child." Yi Bing said.


    "Whose house is this?" Jin Wu asked as he, Yi Bing and Huo Ling walked around the house.


    Yi Bing and Huo Ling know what Jin Wu is thinking. Since the baby is here, and is even scratching the wall of the house, naturally, it should be rted to the one who killed it. Most souls return to where they died, or where their murderer is. Thus, they know that the murderer of the unborn baby, which is likely to be its parent, is living in this house.


    Meanwhile, Mo Shi squatted on the side to calm himself down. He didn''t draw the baby to be passed to Hao Baiyun since they already sent the baby off.


    ¡­


    Supernatural Department.


    "Boss, don''t you think that those four are suspicious?" Zi Chen asked as they sat on the dining table and ate because they were reunited again.


    "I do." Hao Baiyun answered.


    Everyone fell silent and resumed eating.


    "But. I already calcted their fates and had Xuli do a background check on them." Hao Baiyun said.


    They all looked at Fei Xuli who shrugged. "Their background is clean." Fei Xuli answered.


    They all fell into silence. They know what Fei Xuli implies. The cleaner the background one has, the more that they are suspicious.


    "Could it be that they gave us false identities?" Lan Tian''s brows raised.


    "It is possible, but their faces look natural." Hao Baiyun answered.


    "It can''t be that they are actually also already a part of the supernatural circle that knows how to trap one''s soul to make face masks made of human skin?" Zheng Jian''s eyes widened in horror.


    Jin Chulin grimaced and looked at Zheng Jian as if he is looking at an idiot. "These masks definitely would leak yin energy since the soul trapped would be resentful." He said. "But boss didn''t see nor sense any yin energying from them." he told him.


    "Oh¡­ so that''s why¡­" Zheng Jian muttered and resumed eating to shut his mouth with food.


    Jin Chulin rolled his eyes at him and also resumed eating.


    "Jing Yu?" Fei Xuli called when he noticed that Jing Yu is just silent.


    Jing Yu looked at them and saw that they are also looking at him. "Boss¡­ give me some more time." he said and looked at Hao Baiyun.


    Hao Baiyun''s eyes widened and he nodded. The others looked at each other before they lowered their heads. They know that Jing Yu''s constitution is special, so Jing Yu should have some means to identify what those four really are.


    "But¡­" Hao Baiyun muttered.


    They all looked at him. "Boss?" they called.


    "¡­ they aren''t malicious." Hao Baiyun said. "This is what''s most important." He told them.


    They nodded in agreement. Indeed, they didn''t sense that those four are carrying malicious intentions and even are friendly to them, especially Huo Ling. So, they didn''t say anything earlier and also acted friendly to them. It is just that they are suspicious of their identities, so they are wary.


    "Boss is right. If they want to be friends with us, then it is good." They said.. Then, they resumed their meal.

 Chapter 663 - Agent

    Yuhua Entertainment.


    "Su Xin-jie!" the employees greeted with a smile as Su Xin passed by them after she went out of the elevator.


    Su Xin turned and nodded at them as she returned a smile to them. Then, she resumed walking towards her destination.


    "Ah! My heart!" a female employee eximed as she clutched her chest while they all watched Su Xin disappeared. "Our goddess is very beautiful! Especially that smile!" she said and blushed.


    "I was too stunned when I saw her that I missed to speak to greet her¡­" her friend said and sighed.


    "Oh, my god! The goddess is like an elegant queen today!" the male employees said as they all entered the elevator that Su Xin just vacated, so they can still smell the scent of an expensive perfume that was left in the elevator.


    "I wonder where is Su Xin-jie going to day¡­? She won''t be seeing the boss?" they asked, referring to the CEO of the Yuhua Entertainment, Mo Yang.


    "Well, rtives can also not see each other, right?" one of the employees said.


    Then, they started to chatter again as the elevator descended. Meanwhile, Su Xin, the topic of their chatter, is walking towards the HR department.


    The door of the manager''s office opened and two people came out. One of them is a young man while the other one is a slightly older woman. "Su Xin-jie." The woman greeted and bowed.


    The young man''s cheeks flushed when he saw Su Xin but he also immediately bowed, hiding his face. "H ¨C hello, senior." He greeted.


    Su Xin nodded.


    The woman stood upright as she faced Su Xin. "This is a new actor signed by thepany, Bai Zheng." She said as she introduced the neer artist. "Thepany is nning for him to enter the crew of the ''Youths and Dreams'' crew where you are about to film. Thepany is expecting for you to look after him." she exined.


    The nearby employees looked at the woman and Su Xin. They can smell the gunpowder in the air while the young man looked na?ve since he can''t see it, and is even secretly looking at Su Xin with heart-shaped eyes.


    This woman is none other than Su Xin''s former agent, Xu Xiyan. It was said that Xu Xiyan is a control freak and she wanted to control Su Xin, too, but Su Xin fought against her tyranny so they parted. Fortunately, Su Xin has a godly talent in acting and she became famous, so she was assigned to a new agent now. Meanwhile, Xu Xiyan fell from an S-ss agent.


    "Such a handsome junior. Of course, I will take care of him." Su Xin answered and smiled.


    "Oh, my god! Su Xin-jie is really kind to not be angry with Xu Xiyan''s tone used on her!" the employees whispered.


    But, Xu Xiyan has already gotten used to this. "Good." She said. Ignoring them all, she left with Bai Zheng who looked back to Su Xin and smiled before following behind Xu Xiyan.


    Su Xin nced at the employees and nodded at them before she entered the manager''s office.


    "Oh! Su Xin! You came!" the manager''s eyes widened in surprise and he immediately rose from his seat. "What brought you here?" he asked.


    Su Xin smiled and closed the door.


    The manager''s brows raised. "You ran into Xu Xiyan, right?" he said and grimaced.


    "It''s fine." Su Xin smiled faintly as she sat on the chair. "At least I managed to meet a handsome junior, and got a head''s up of looking after him in the set." She said.


    The manager looked at Su Xin. He understood her words so he avoided her gaze. "It is really a pity that he would be in Xu Xiyan''s hands." He said.


    Su Xin''s brows raised in surprised. So, that handsome junior''s agent can''t be changed. she thought and narrowed her eyes, but in order to give the manager a face, she decided to not care about Xu Xiyan anymore. "Anyway, I came here to ask¡­ did you sign another two actors?" she asked.


    "Huh? What two actors?" the manager was puzzled.


    Su Xin''s brows knitted. "You haven''t?" she asked. "I saw two men walking out of thepany earlier. They look handsome, especially the taller one. They also have a good temperament, so I thought¡­" she exined. Then, she frowned. If they are not newly-signed actors, then, who are they? Models? She thought and looked at the manager.


    But, seeing the manager''s nk gaze, she knows that he doesn''t know who are these two people that she is talking about. Su Xin sighed in disappointment. Then, after a while, she left.


    S City Police Station.


    "Achoo!" Jiang Xinduo suddenly sneezed and he rubbed his itchy nose.


    "What? Caught a cold?" Gu Xingfeng asked as they got out of the car.


    "I don''t think so. I don''t feel out of sorts, and my body has always been healthy." Jiang Xinduo said. "Maybe someone is talking about me¡­" he muttered.


    "Shall I calcte it for you?" Gu Xingfeng asked.


    Jiang Xinduo was surprised. "Boss, can you?!" he asked.


    "Of course not." Gu Xingfeng answered.


    Jiang Xinduo''s shoulders fell.


    "But, I know that you must know who is it." Gu Xingfeng said and entered the doors.


    Jiang Xinduo didn''t speak. He recalled that Su Xin nced at them two earlier. "That woman is suspicious, boss." He said while following behind Gu Xingfeng.


    "Chief! Vice-chief! You''re back!" the officers greeted with a smile when the two finally returned.


    "En." Gu Xingfeng nodded at them before he walked towards his office. He is still wearing casual clothes like Jiang Xinduo.


    "Should I investigate her, boss?" Jiang Xinduo asked. "After all, she is also in the circle and is also an artist of Yuhua Entertainment." He said.


    "En. You do it." Gu Xingfeng said and entered his office.


    "Yes!" Jiang Xinduo nodded and saluted before he went to his office. But, just as he was about to leave, his phone suddenly rang. "Eh? Xiao Song?" he muttered.


    Gu Xingfeng paused when he heard Jiang Xinduo''s tone. "Something wrong?" he asked. "What is the case they are currently working on? It seems to be of a missing person?" he said when he recalled.


    Jiang Xinduo looked at him. "Yes." he answered. "I met xiao Song and xiao Xie when they returned to the station to rest while waiting for the result of their recent investigation. Then, I found out that ¨C " he lowered his voice. " ¨C their case is also connected to supernatural." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Boss, do you know that xiao Song''s uncle is actually a fortune-teller? An authentic one?" Jiang Xinduo asked. "And he is definitely an expert!" he said and told Gu Xingfeng the phone call before of uncle Song.


    Gu Xingfeng''s brows raised, feeling interested.


    "Then, boss¡­" Jiang Xinduo''s expression now turned serious. "After I identally dropped my folder containing Li Fengxin''s files, xiao Song and xiao Xie helped me picked them up. Who would have expected ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C they recognized Li Fengxin!" he told him.


    Gu Xingfeng''s eyes narrowed sharply. "What did they say?" he asked.


    "They said that Li Fengxin and the girl that they are looking for have the same face." Jiang Xinduo answered and rubbed his exposed arms when he felt goosebumps appeared on his skin. "Don''t you think that all of these are so coincidental?" he asked.


    Gu Xingfeng nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it is." He answered. "But, as far as I can remember¡­ Li Fengxin should be¡­" he looked at Jiang Xinduo.


    "Yes. An orphan." Jiang Xinduo heaved a sigh. "This information is also authentic, so Li Fengxin can''t be the one that xiao Song and xiao Xie are looking for." He said and looked at his phone before he answered the call.


    "Vice-chief! It''s me, xiao Xie. My phone''s battery was dead so I borrowed Song Mingfan''s phone." Xiao Xie spoke.


    "Good. How is your investigation going?" Jiang Xinduo asked while Gu Xingfeng stood on the side to listen after Jiang Xinduo pressed on the loudspeaker button.


    Gu Xingfeng knows the ability of Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie.


    "We already checked this Li Fengxin." Xiao Xie immediately said. "Albeit that she really look simr with the girl that we are looking for, Li Fengxin''s face is natural and has never undergone with a knife (stic sugery)." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo fell silent while Gu Xingfeng''s expression turned serious as he recalled the spections of Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie that Jiang Xinduo told him just now.


    "Furthermore, she has a different blood type with the girl that we are looking for." Xiao Xie continued. "We already authenticated Li Fengxin''s information from the Yuhua Entertainment. So, she can''t be the person that Song Mingfan and I are looking for." He frowned as he looked at the information about Li Fengxin in his hands.. "But¡­" he muttered as his brows knitted.

 Chapter 664 Yu Yan

    Chapter 664 Yu Yan


    "''but'' what?" Gu Xingfeng immediately asked as he lightened his breathing, afraid that he would miss something.


    "It is just that why would the two of them look so simr?" Xiao Xie''s voice was heard from the phone. "We asked the mother whether she gave birth to twins, but she is certain that she didn''t." he said. "And, Li Fengxin indeed had grew up in the orphanage, and the orphanage already testified that Li Fengxin''s parents were already dead." He exined.


    Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo fell silent as they looked at each other.


    "Also, vice-chief." Xiao Xie called. His voice sounds very serious.


    Jiang Xinduo felt his heart became tight. "What is it?" he asked.


    "Song Mingfan and I have already gone to many hospitals and private hospitals, including the clinics and the private doctors." Xiao Xie spoke. "They said that they didn''t have a patient that is the girl that we are looking for." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo were stunned. "WHAT?!" Jiang Xinduo eximed in shock.


    The other officers who were near them immediately turned.


    Jiang Xinduo turned and red at them. Only now did he realize that they were still outside the office. "Continue with your work!" he told them.


    "Yes!" they immediately answered and lowered their heads. They know how bad Jiang Xinduo''s temper is.


    "Go to my office." Gu Xingfeng spoke and entered his office.


    Jiang Xinduo nodded and followed him while talking to Xiao Xie on the phone. "How could this be?" he asked as he closed the door behind him and locked it.


    "That is what Song Mingfan and I are puzzled with, too." Xiao Xie heaved a sigh as he took out another folder containing the information of the girl that they are looking for.


    This information was provided by the mother, together with their own investigation of the girl.


    "Song Mingfan asked his uncle again if his uncle could now see this girl''s fate." Xiao Xie continued. "But, even just locating this girl, uncle Song can''t see." He shook his head.


    Jiang Xinduo heaved a sigh and then nced at the silent Gu Xingfeng. Gu Xingfeng pondered for a while before he looked at Jiang Xinduo. Jiang Xinduo''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He feels that something big is about toe.


    Although Xiao Xie doesn''t know what their chief is nning, he just shrugged and nodded. "Okay, chief. I will tell him when he returns." He said.


    And, as expected, he heard Gu Xingfeng spoke. "Xiao Xie." Gu Xingfeng called.


    "Yes, chief?" Xiao Xie answered.


    "Tell Song Mingfan to ask his uncle when can I meet him." Gu Xingfeng answered. "I have something to ask his uncle about." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo''s eyes widened in shock. Could it be¡­?! He thought as he gaped at Gu Xingfeng. The chief is going to ask Song Mingfan''s uncle about this exchanging of fate?! He thought.


    It is as he expected. Gu Xingfeng really ns on seeing Song Mingfan''s uncle. He didn''t ask much about the families of his subordinates, so he didn''t know that Song Mingfan''s uncle is actually someone that is rted to the supernatural world. If he only knows, then he would have already gone to see him before.


    Although Xiao Xie doesn''t know what their chief is nning, he just shrugged and nodded. "Okay, chief. I will tell him when he returns." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng hummed a response, then ended the call. He then kicked out Jiang Xinduo out of his office before he closed the door and went to change into his uniform, which he didn''t know that he won''t be able to wear again tomorrow since something happened to the Yuhua Entertainment again.


    ¡­


    In the Film City.


    "Yan-ge. Are you sure you don''t want us to apany you?" Yu Yan''s assistant anxiously asked as he handed the jacket to Yu Yan.


    Yu Yan coolly wore it and smiled. "No need. The secretary personally came here to fetch me." He said.


    But, the assistant became even more worried.


    Yu Yan looked at him. "Don''t think too much. " he told him. "Gu Lin and I personally know each other before I entered the entertainment world while he went and set up hispany and other businesses. I don''t want to use him to hype and increase my poprity." He exined. "Also, I don''t need to use him. I can climb to the top with my own strength." He grinned.


    The assistant sighed in relief and he nodded in agreement. He smiled, feeling proud that he followed the right actor!


    Yu Yan isn''t interested in what his assistant is thinking. He went out of the dressing room. He already had his manager talk with the director to give him a day off today since he is going to visit Gu Lin in the hospital.


    "Yan-ge, take care." The staff said as he passed by them.


    Yu Yan nodded and smiled at them. He hasn''t walked away soon when he stopped after he saw a scene.


    "FCK YOU! You are just a mere assistant!" Ding Rui cursed loudly while An Kai pressed him down on the ground. his face is red both in anger and embarrassment. "You dare protect her? Isn''t she just a slut ¨C ah!" he cried when An Kai pressed his knee harder on Ding Rui''s back.


    The actress in question just stood on the side, calmly watching Ding Rui humiliate himself more while the staff and other actors are snapping pictures and videos of him. This actress is the one that reced Xu Li. Seeing that she is a neer, Ding Rui thought that she is a soft persimmon.


    Ding Rui didn''t expect that An Kai would save the neer actress. ''


    "You are finally here." An Kai said and frowned when he saw Yu Yan.


    Yu Yan smiled and nced at the director who was sweating profusely and the other staff also came to watch the scene. "If I didn''tete, you wouldn''t have the chance to save a beauty from a pig." He said and smiled at the neer actress who just nodded at him.


    An Kai sneered and let go of Ding Rui who was immediately pulled away by his assistant.


    Yu Yan shrugged at An Kai''s and this actress'' reactions. Then, he turned to Ding Rui. "It seems that you are ignorant. Didn''t you know that thepany that she is signed with was bought by Mr. Glenn?" he asked.


    Everyone was stunned and they loudly gasped. "What?! Mr. Glenn bought the Xiaxing Entertainment?!" they eximed as they whispered to each other. This news is more interesting than Ding Rui being shamed today!


    "Of course, I am also a family with her now." Yu Yan continued, referring to being with the samepany as the neer actress.


    Everyone''s mouth fell open in shock. This is Yu Yan showing that this neer actress is under his protection, not to mention of Mr. Glenn''s! An Kai, meanwhile, rolled his eyes at Yu Yan showing off like a peacock. Yu Yan, though, seeing Ding Rui''s face paled in horror, he felt even happier. He left everything to his assistant to take care of, i.e. Ding Rui''s matter, then left with An Kai whose expression is extremely ugly.


    But, it didn''t dampen Yu Yan''s mood even a bit since seeing everyone around him unhappy makes him happy. Oh, that includes Gu Lin. So, when they reached the hospital and went to Gu Lin''s private room, Yu Yan''s smile is extremely wide when he saw Gu Lin''s body was covered in a cast. The nurses and doctor following behind him were puzzled by his reaction, doubting if he and Gu Lin are really friends.


    An Kai made another eye roll because of this and professionally made the nurses and doctor leave after they checked Gu Lin''s condition.


    "Yo. Do you actually have a n on bing an actor by dressing up as a mummy?" Yu Yan asked as he sat beside Gu Lin''s bed. "Your face isn''t bad, just a little less handsome from mine. So, you will definitely attract many fans with just your face alone!" he told him. Though, even if he said these words, he still picked up an apple and peeled it.


    "No, thanks." Gu Lin answered and heaved a sigh. "I am already good in the business world." He said.


    Yu Yan thought about it and nodded in agreement. "You are right. You already hold the entire business world in your palms." He said as he resumed peeling the apple without the skin breaking. "With your skills, you wouldn''t end up in this state. So, how did you end up in this state?" he asked as he handed the peeled apple to Gu Lin.


    Gu Lin bit the apple and chewed. "I thought that I already had prepared enough." He said.


    Yu Yan clicked his tongue. "Such a pity!" he eximed and sighed.


    Gu Lin looked at him. "Are you feeling pity because I didn''t die, or them?" he asked. he already knows Yu Yan''s personality.


    "Of course, it is them!" Yu Yan immediately answered.


    Gu Lin just hummed a response, feeling satisfied with his answer.

 Chapter 665 Calculating

    Chapter 665 Calcting


    "The security of thatmunity is very tight." Yi Bing spoke after he saw the ''loading'' icon on the holographic screen of hismunicator. "Give me some time and I will be able to crack them, and then we will know who is the owner of that house." He said.


    "En." They nodded in agreement, then started eating.


    After all, thatmunity, as Mo Shi said, is the highest-ssmunity where many influential people live like celebrities, politicians, businesspersons, etc. So, it is no wonder that Yi Bing would take some time to crack the security of themunity. Not to mention that they are still in their own world, the Stable World. So, there were no rules to break or to protect them.


    Right now, they are in a restaurant. Since they are grim reapers, naturally, they don''t need to eat and they can keep their appearance and vital signs as humans due to the Conferment Seal of Shen Sheng. This is also the reason why Hao Baiyun didn''t notice that there is something strange with them, not to mention that they had already prepared human identities for them.


    But, Hao Baiyun said that the Supernatural Department would reimburse them with their food and fare, and other expenses, so, Huo Ling proposed that they would have lunch. Since this is a free meal, it would be a pity for them not to take advantage of it.


    "Setting aside the owner of that house right now¡­ what do you n to do next?" Jin Wu asked as he cut the steak on his te with a knife.


    Mo Shi didn''t answer and he looked at Huo Ling. Yi Bing also looked at Huo Ling since they know that he is the brain of his team with Mo Shi.


    Huo Ling chewed his food before he answered. "Although we have a task to do for the Supernatural Department, we can just give them some datater. Right now, our priority is to find the one who exchanged her life with Li Fengxin''s." he said.


    same characters are Li Fengxin''s name as well as birth date and now match it with Li Fengxin''s original fate." He exined.


    They are just silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "Yi Bing." Huo Ling called as he turned. "Did chief Shou and vice-chief Shi tell you what should Li Fengxin''s original fate before?" he asked. He is referring to Shou Ji and Shi Jiu of the Collection Department.


    Yi Bing''s expression softened as he looked at Huo Ling. His eyes are filled with appreciation. He knows that Huo Ling already expected for him to go to the Collection Department tomunicate with Shou Ji and Shi Jiu. The corners of his lips can''t help but curl up. As expected of the one he had chosen! He thought and smiled. (A/N: he meant for Huo Ling as his chosen person both as an apprentice and lover *wink)


    "En." He nodded. "Due to what happened to Shou Ji''s world before, that ''rebirth'' matter, he, as well as Shi Jiu, became more vignt now so they always monitored the Name Record." He said. "So, they were really shocked to see such a change. Fortunately, they reacted fast and they saw that Li Fengxin''s original fate before it waspletely changed, that is, for her to die in an instant after the change urred." He exined. Then, he paused. "They didn''t have time to check whose fate also changed, since they were only notified of the deaths." He added.


    A long silence fell. Mo Shi was already shocked because of Huo Ling knowing about the Name Record and Yi Bing''s reaction of the exchanging of fate. Now, he was even more shocked of what he heard. It was really fortunate that Shou Ji and Shi Jiu are smart people so they managed to catch Li Fengxin''s original fate! Or else, they won''t even have any clues now!


    "What is Li Fengxin''s original fate?" Mo Shi asked. "We are nning to find people who share the same characters are Li Fengxin''s name as well as birth date and now match it with Li Fengxin''s original fate." He exined.


    Yi Bing looked at him before he turned back to face Huo Ling. "Li Fengxin should have be famous after she debuted but then she was suppressed by the other trainees by stealing her resources after getting close to her agent." He answered. "So, her fame was dyed, but she will soon be famous after meeting an investor who initially wanted to do unspoken rules with her butter, sincerely fallen in love with her. She also would fall in love with him after her bad impression of him changed." he exined. "Her career would be on the rise, butter would encounter a storm after her rtionship with the man was leaked. Her rtionship also would be rocky because there were many rivals who wanted to snatch her man away. But, in the end, the two still remained together and died together in the end." He finished. Then, he heaved a sigh.


    The others also can''t help but sigh. This sounds like the one you would read in the novels but this is really a reality, for fictions are based on reality. But, unfortunately, what should have been a good life was ended prematurely because of someone malicious!


    "Looking for the names and birth dates that matches Li Fengxin''s¡­ I will also look into it." Yi Bing spoke. "Then, we can check if they lead the same life as the original fate of Li Fengxin." He said as he looked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling nodded in agreement. "Thank you." He said and sighed.


    "But¡­ since they can exchange their life with Li Fengxin''s¡­ this person should be in the entertainment circle, too, right?" Mo Shi asked.


    They all looked at him.


    Huo Ling''s eyes lit up. "You are right¡­" he said and smiled. "And, since the exchange of fates was performed instantly to ensure Li Fengxin''s death, then, we can look for the people who weren''t doing anything on that day and left." His eyes narrowed.


    The others also started.


    "Good." Jin Wu nodded, appreciating Huo Ling''s wit.


    "Then¡­ isn''t our n to infiltrate the Supernatural Department was in vain since our target is in the entertainment circle in the end?" Mo Shi asked as his brows knitted.


    Huo Ling looked at him. "It is not in vain." He answered.


    "Huh? Why?" Mo Shi was surprised.


    "Remember our objective of infiltrating the Supernatural Department." Huo Ling just said.


    Mo Shi frowned as he tried to recall. "To¡­" he muttered, then his eyes suddenly widened. He looked at Huo Ling. "To find that culprit who exchanged the fates of Li Fengxin and another person!" he eximed.


    Huo Ling nodded in affirmation. "En." He answered, then resumed eating.


    "Then, this¡­" Mo Shi looked at Yi Bing and Jin Wu. "With the Supernatural Department also tracking down the culprit that performed the exchanging of fates, and senior Yi and my boss now are known by the Supernatural Department, then, this means¡­" he muttered as he turned to gape at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling smiled. This is the reason why he introduced Yi Bing and Jin Wu to the Supernatural Department. "Since both of us ''brothers'' have eyes, we are the only ones who can ''see'' the supernatural beings. And Hao Baiyun still doesn''t know that the culprit that he and Gu Xingfeng are looking for is a supernatural being. But, they will know this sooner thanter." His eyes narrowed.


    Mo Shi also fell silent. They know that Hao Baiyun and Gu Xingfeng are no ordinary humans, so they must have their own means to get to where they are today. Yi Bing also knows this, while Jin Wu isn''t interested and just focused on his food.


    "Once they find out, they will have no choice but to use us." Huo Ling continued. "Our task this time is not only just an assessment, but Hao Baiyun nning for the future. I can say that we both have the same ns." He said and smiled, feeling pleased.


    Mo Shi stared at him with awe in his eyes. "This is really an amazing n!" he said. Though, he what he really wanted to say is that Huo Ling is very calcting! But, since he is hugging Huo Ling''s thigh now, he had to praise his thigh or else his thigh would kick him away!


    "Then, you two will enter the entertainment circle?" Yi Bing asked as he looked at Huo Ling, and then Mo Shi.


    Huo Ling''s eyes brightened when he heard what Yi Bing said. "Although we have the capital, our face and skills, we can''t mingle with the humans more than we already did." He said and humbly smiled. "So, we can''t be actors." He said.


    Mo Shi''s lip twitched while Jin Wu''s eyes are filled with amusement. But, Jin Wu also knows that Huo Ling said this because of Mo Shi. Mo Shi''s family is in the entertainment circle, after all.


    "But, we can be just assistants." Huo Ling said. "And, also¡­ it is time for us to meet Li Fengxin." He added.

 Chapter 666 Service

    Chapter 666 Service


    To meet Song Mingfan''s uncle, Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo had to wear casual clothes again, which actually made them look younger and more approachable. Meanwhile, Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie who came with them are also wearing casual clothes, so, they both look like college students. With this, the people''s gazes can''t help but fall on them because four handsome men with different temperaments are really eye-catching, as well as pleasing to the eyes.


    Jiang Xinduo could barely maintain the expression on his face as the four of them walked towards a restaurant. Gu Xingfeng''s expression had always been indifferent while Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie who came from two most prestigious schools, were very popr in their schools, even until now, so these two young men must already have gotten used to being stared at by many people.


    So, it is only Jiang Xinduo right now who feels very ufortable. They may have been stared at by the employees of the Yuhua Entertainment before, but right now they are in an open space, in the public, so Jiang Xinduo feels like he had been exposed to the people.


    "Chief¡­" he called. His voice sounds like he had been wronged.


    Now that Jiang Xinduo called him ''chief'' instead of ''boss'', Gu Xingfeng knows that Jiang Xinduo really feels difort. "Bear with it for a while. We are almost in the restaurant." He told Jiang Xinduo.


    Jiang Xinduo pursed his lips, then nodded, indicating that he understands. Gu Xingfeng sighed in relief and then looked at the two school heartthrobs, Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie, who are currently talking about their case.


    "It can''t be Lin Fengxin, but why does the daughter look so much like her?" Xiao Xie muttered as he crossed his arm and pinched his chin.


    "She must have found some random girl with a good-looking face and wanted to look like her?" Song Mingfan asked when he recalled their target''s picture that her mother had given them before.


    Xiao Xie grimaced when he also recalled it.


    Jiang Xinduo feels puzzled with their expressions. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with your target?" he curiously asked.


    "Well¡­" Xiao Xie nced at Song Mingfan before he took out his phone and showed a picture to Jiang Xinduo.


    "¡­ oh. No wonder that she is desperate to change her face." Jiang Xinduo said with aplicated expression on his face after he saw the girl''s face. "But, even if she had undergone a stic surgery, her other facial features should remain, right?" he asked. "However, her face became simr to Li Fengxin''s, who even have a different shape of face as hers." He frowned.


    They all fell silent as they entered the restaurant.


    "Right¡­ we still don''t know what this girl''s name is?" Jiang Xinduo asked.


    "It''s ¨C " Xiao Xie was about to speak when he suddenly stopped. His expression changed.


    Gu Xingfeng stopped walking and he turned when he noticed that something is wrong. "What''s the matter?" he asked as he looked at Xiao Xie.


    Xiao Xie didn''t answer and just looked at him. Gu Xingfeng''s expression changed when he seemed to understand something.


    Jiang Xinduo isn''t stupid. He recalled that Song Mingfan''s and Xiao Xie''s case is rted to supernatural, too. "Xiao Song." He called. "Tell me what the name of your target." He said. His expression is serious.


    Song Mingfan''s expression turned grave since he realized it, too. He nced at Xiao Xie before he turned back to Jiang Xinduo. But, just as he was about to say the name of the girl, a voice spoke behind them.


    "No need to say it. You won''t be able to say it." It was the voice of an old man.


    The four of them turned. "Uncle." Song Mingfan called when he recognized the person.


    Uncle Song is around sixties, and he looks like a schr with his eyesses and tang suit, making him look like someone who came out of theics or dramas.


    "Hello, Mr. Song." Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo greeted.


    Xiao Xie was about to greet, too, when uncle Song stopped him. "You call me ''uncle''." Uncle Song told Xiao Xie.


    Xiao Xie was puzzled and he looked at Song Mingfan who was just silent. Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo seemed to understand something and their expressions lookedplicated.


    "¡­ uncle." Xiao Xie called, in the end.


    Uncle Song seems pleased as he smiled at Song Mingfan who ignored him. "Ai, you child. I told you that you don''t need to serve the country yet you insisted after you learned that you have a lot of yang energy." He said and sighed. Then, he recalled that they are still outside so he told them to follow him.


    Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo silentluy followed behind while listening to Xiao Xie ask Song Mingfan.


    "Why did your uncle tell me to call him ''uncle'', too?" Xiao Xie looked puzzled.


    "You are the same age as me so there is no problem of calling him ''uncle''." Song Mingfan exined with a deadpan expression on his face.


    Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo snickered while Xiao Xie, although still feels that it is strange, nodded in understanding. The waiter opened the door and they were led into a garden with a wooden bridge and a small pond beneath it. They also saw a pavilion not far.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie were surprised, thinking that uncle Song really is living in an ancient era as they looked around the garden. "This ce is beautiful." They said as they looked around.


    "Thank you. I also like this ce." Uncle Song and smiled, feeling satisfied with their reactions. He led them to the pavilion where the waiters and waitresses who are wearing traditional clothing, too, served their food when they saw that they arrived.


    "They also wear traditional clothing?" Gu Xingfeng was surprised this time. This restaurant has an amazing service.


    "They exclusively serve in this area of the restaurant to make the customers feel the atmosphere of this area." Uncle Song exined as he sat on his seat. "Let us eat first before we talk." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng, Jiang Xinduo, Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie nodded in agreement before they lifted their chopsticks and then started to eat.


    Yuhua Entertainment.


    "The boss has left this noon?" Su Xin''s assistant asked after she asked her friend from the secretarial department.


    "Yes. Boss was in a hurry and his expression is dark." Her friend answered. Then, she lowered her voice. "We have heard that he called his son''s name, so we guessed that it was his son who called him, and something happened in their home." She exined.


    Mo Yuan has already graduated from college and is also working in the Yuhua Entertainment to train himself. But, he is closer to his mother, Mo Xi, than to his father, Mo Yang. Thus, when he heard the housekeeper''s call that his mother had an ident at home, he immediately stopped working overtime and went to the hospital where they sent his mother after he sent a message to his father, who was still at thepany at that time. But, his father didn''t answer, so he thought that there were important documents that his father needed to do. He just didn''t know that his father is really ''doing'' something, but this something is actually ''someone''.


    "I see¡­" Su Xin''s assistant muttered before she went to thepany''s canteen where Su Xin is eating, making her image being a down-to-earth goddess.


    Su Xin, at this time, is talking to her manager who just returned from abroad to settle another endorsement for her.


    "Another actor entered the crew?" Su Xin is referring to the ''Youths and Dreams'' drama.


    Her manager nodded. "En." He nodded in affirmation. "The director is very strict in picking actors because this is a half-xianxia and half-pce drama." He said as he looked at her. "Unlike you, the female lead, who is a noble daughter that was about to enter a pce as a concubine but escaped and wandered into jianghu yet doesn''t know any martial arts, the rest of the cast had to learn martial arts, preferably ones who already know it." He exined. "So, the director is very picky. But, he is lucky this time since he found an actor who knows martial arts. He might be the male lead." He told her.


    Su Xin''s brow raised. "There are people in the crew who bought their way in. But, this actor is likely to be the male lead?" she was surprised.


    "Although the director can also be bought, he can forsake money for art." Her manager said. "Also, this actor, aside from knowing martial arts, he also has a strong backing due to hispany, which bested the other actors who bought their way in." he exined. "Not to mention, he also has impable acting skills,parable to yours." He looked at her.


    "Oh? Who is he?" Su Xin looks interested and she smiled.


    "Yu Yan, whosepany also is now under Mr. Glenn." Her manager answered.

 Chapter 667 Devious

    Chapter 667 Devious


    In the restaurant, Gu Xingfeng, Jiang Xinduo, Song Mingfan, Xiao Xie and uncle Song is now finished eating. It is already sundown, so they treat this as their early dinner, which makes them feel happy since they don''t need to feel hungry and they can do their tasks continuously tonight.


    "We can now talk." Uncle Song said as he waved at the the waiters and waitresses who immediately left to give them some privacy.


    Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo nodded. Their expression is serious.


    "Why did you stop me earlier, uncle?" Song Mingfan started seeing that the adults are silent as they carefully weight their words before they spoke them.


    Uncle Song turned to him. "Because you won''t be able to say her name, despite the yang energy in your body." He answered as he looked at his nephew.


    Gu Xingfeng, Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie looked at Song Mingfan who slightly frowned when he heard what his uncle said. He knows that his body is brimming with yang energy and he won''t be easily be harmed by ''dirty'' things unless it is stronger than his body''s yang energy. An example is during the Apartment Building Murders, when he was possessed by one of the resentful souls in the apartment building.


    "Why?" Xiao Xie asked uncle Song. He also wasn''t able to say the girl''s name earlier because something seems to have stopped him.


    Uncle Song turned to him and he smiled, seemingly pleased with Xiao Xie. "You felt a force earlier, right? It is because of that force, which should be the same force that prevented me from seeing this girl''s fate." He exined.


    Everyone''s expressions turned grave. Although they have already epted the fact that this world also is supernatural, they still is slowly adapting to it. After all, they grew up believing in science and the world gotten rid of feudal superstition. So, when they found out that the current cases that they are working on is rted to supernatural, they were natural shocked.


    Then, now, they are told that there is a force preventing them, especially from finding the truth. And they don''t even know what this force is, nor can they see or hear it so they would know what the enemy that they will face is. Their situation, obviously, look dismal.


    Uncle Song sighed. "Fan-er, this is why I tried to stop you from entering the police force." He looked at Song Mingfan. "Because I have already foreseen that you will be surrounded with many troubles." He said and shook his head as he poured his cup with tea. "I really regret telling you about your body constitution." He said and sipped his tea. If he didn''t tell Song Mingfan about his body brimming of yang energy, Song Mingfan wouldn''t pack up his things and went to the police academy.


    Xiao Xie looked at Song Mingfan but Song Mingfan didn''t say anything. What else can Song Mingfan say? He is already a policeman. Is his uncle expecting him to resign from his job? Song Mingfan heaved a sigh. Furthermore¡­ he thought and looked at Xiao Xie from the corner of his eye just to see Xiao Xie is looking at him.


    "Mr. Song." Gu Xingfeng called, breaking the silence. He finally found the opportunity to speak. "Based from your tone, why do I feel that¡­" he said and looked at uncle Song who is filling their cups with tea.


    Uncle Song looked at him in the eyes. "Don''t tell that you can''t feel it?" he asked back instead.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer. His brows knitted, since he actually felt it. He felt that there seems to be something manipting everything behind the scenes, and this feeling became stronger as they delved deeper as they investigate Li Fengxin''s case, to which, they found out, that was caused by an exchange of fates.


    Jiang Xinduo''s heart skipped a beat. "Feel¡­ feel what?" he stammered because he suddenly have a bad feeling about this. And, as expected, he heard uncle Song''s answer.


    "The terrifying force." Uncle Song said and sipped his tea.


    A deafening silence fell upon them and only the wind and the water can be heard in their surroundings. It is like they were in a different space from the people outside. But, surprisingly, they are still in the same space. A bead of cold sweat trickled down the side of Jiang Xinduo''s now pale face as he nervously gulped the tea. Suddenly, he felt his nerves rxed after he drank the tea.


    Uncle Song took another sip of his drink before he looked at Jiang Xinduo''s worried eyes. "This terrifying force is also what caused the girl surnamed Li to die." He said as he ced his cup down the table. "Scared now, right?" he asked and smiled.


    Jiang Xinduo nodded and then looked at Gu Xingfeng. His gaze is asking for help.


    Gu Xingfeng heaved a sigh as he picked up his cup and took a sip. "Then, I believe that Mr. Song should already know about exchanging of fates?" he asked as he looked at uncle Song.


    The atmosphere instantly became heavy. Although Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie already heard about this from Jiang Xinduo before they came here, they still can''t believe it. Xiao Xie actually said that the girl that they are looking for and Li Fengxin might be the two people who exchanged fates. But, of course, that is just a spection of him since they don''t have any evidence in their hands.


    Also, if what he thinks is right, then, it also not necessarily mean that it was the girl who performed the exchanging of fates, thus they can''t convict this now missing girl as the murderer of Li Fengxin. She only caused Li Fengxin to indirectly die, since she only borrowed someone''s hands, and only ordered that person to perform the exchanging of fates.


    "I have heard of it." Uncle Song answered and the smile on his lips decreased. "Such an evil¡­" he said, then shook his head. He didn''t continue what he is going to say.


    Gu Xingfeng and Jiang Xinduo, as well as Song Mingfan and Xiao Xie who now know about the exchange of fates, can guess what uncle Song is gonna say. Of course, this exchanging of fates is really devious. After all, not only can it exchange someone''s good fate to a bad life and give the other person the good life, changing that person''s fate. The exchanging of fates actually can also be done without one''s knowing, just like what happened to Li Fengxin.


    Indeed, it can be beneficial, but only to those who got the better end. But, for those who got the bad end, naturally, it isn''t good to them, especially when they don''t know how did their life suddenly changed, taking turn for worse!


    Everyone heaved a deep sigh, pitying Li Fengxin who was the victim of this exchanging of fates. Now that they know about this matter, they don''t know if there were also other victims of this exchange of fates. Thus, they are determined to find the culprit of this exchange of fates!


    "Our case¡­ the victim died because her fate was exchanged to another person''s, who is supposed to die." Jiang Xinduo took a deep breath. "But, due to this, she was the one who died instead." He said and lowered his head in sympathy.


    After all, no one wanted to die, especially if they don''t know the cause behind their death.


    Uncle Song nodded in understanding. "Since you havee here, you must have already some knowledge about this matter?" he said.


    "Yes." Gu Xingfeng honestly answered.


    Uncle Song smiled, feeling satisfied of his honesty. "Why don''t you ask this person who told you about this matter, then?" he asked as his fingers tapped the marble table.


    "I already did." Gu Xingfeng answered. "But, his knowledge about this matter is as inadequate as mine." He exined and frowned in dissatisfaction.


    He suddenly feel regret that he not only not cherished his family, but also that he didn''t learn his family''s teachings about exorcism and other supernatural stuff. His mind was too young before, so he was really na?ve, and he was more interested in ying than learning, as what most children are. Thus, not only did he miss his family, he also missed to learn these things.


    Fortunately, his family''s books were carefully hidden and kept, so he can still learn about these things now.


    "Are you sure about your answer?" uncle Song asked. His voice pulled Gu Xingfeng from his thoughts. "If he heard, he definitely wouldn''t be happy about it." He told Gu Xingfeng and then chuckled.


    Gu Xingfeng still hasn''t reacted yet when they heard footsteps behind them.


    "Gu Xingfeng!" a familiar voice called.


    Everyone, except Gu Xingfeng, turned and was surprised to see Hao Baiyun. "Director Hao?!" they eximed.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows raised, seeming to know what they are thinking. He sneered.

 Chapter 668 Infant

    Chapter 668 Infant


    "I own this restaurant, so why can''t I be here?" Hao Baiyun asked. Then, he red at Gu Xingfeng''s handsome back.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie were shocked. "Y ¨C your restaurant?!" Jiang Xinduo eximed while Xiao Xie turned to look at the silent Song Mingfan.


    How can Song Mingfan not know where his uncle iszing around? So, Song Mingfan must already know that this restaurant is owned by Hao Baiyun before his uncle agreed where they would meet. Well, this is a nice choice for meet-ups since the atmosphere in this ce is tranquil which makes their nerves be calm thus their tension when they came here was eased.


    Uncle Song really is a considerate person! Xiao Xie thought and smiled while Jiang Xinduo who has the same opinion as him nodded in agreement as he looked around the ancient style building.


    While Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie appreciate the restaurant now and Song Mingfan and his uncle silently drink their tea, Gu Xingfeng slowly turned to face Hao Baiyun who is frowning at him. "You''re here." Gu Xingfeng spoke.


    Hao Baiyun''s brows quirked up while he raised his chin. "Why? Do I look like a talking statue?" he asked and sarcastically smiled. "On the other hand, you ¨C " he looked at Gu Xingfeng from top to bottom. " ¨C you look like a human today." He said and smirked.


    Gu Xingfeng''s expression didn''t change while Jiang Xinduo''s lip twitched. Does Hao Baiyun not see them as humans when they are in their uniform?! He thought. Xiao Xie lowered his head while Song Mingfan didn''t speak as if he has nothing to do with this.


    Uncle Song chuckled as he ced his tea down the table. "Looks like you two get along very well." He said and smiled at Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie. "¡­" are you actually blind, uncle Song?! Where do they get along well?! And ''very'' well?! They thought with their faces covered in ck lines. Meanwhile, Song Mingfan acted as a part of the background, denying that this ''blind'' old man is his uncle.


    Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun also inwardly rage, but since it is not nice to refute an old person''s words since it is disrespectful, they held their irritation in as they red at each other.


    Gu Xingfeng, as the one who has a favor to ask, broke the tense silence. "Have you found any lead?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun frowned at him but he still answered the question. "Not a lead¡­" he said as he turned to find a chair.


    It just happened, or was it not, that there was an empty chair between Gu Xingfeng and uncle Song. When Gu Xingfeng and the others arrived, they found that there was one more seat. They didn''t think much about it before. But now that Hao Baiyun arrived, they realized that uncle Song seemed to be expecting someone. And it is Hao Baiyun.


    Although Hao Baiyun didn''t want to be seated next to Gu Xingfeng, for the sake of uncle Song''s face, he did.


    "What do you mean?" Gu Xingfeng asked and filled the cup in front of Hao Baiyun.


    Although this restaurant is owned by Hao Baiyun, he didn''te from here when he meet uncle Song today. So, Hao Baiyun feels very thirsty since he came from somewhere afterpleting a task. "Our department gained four temporary members today." He said.


    Gu Xingfeng and the others silently listened. Although what Hao Baiyun said doesn''t seem like it is rted to their cases, they reminded themselves that Hao Baiyun''s department is the Supernatural Department. So, they are working on supernatural cases, and they also have members who have supernatural abilities, including Hao Baiyun, their leader.


    Gu Xingfeng immediately understood what Hao Baiyun wanted to say. "These four members¡­ they have supernatural abilities?" he asked.


    Hao Baiyun nodded. "En. The two brothers not rted by blood have special eyes while the other two have telekic powers and teleportation power." He answered.


    Jiang Xinduo sucked in a sharp breath. "Those are powerful abilities!" he eximed.


    "And there are four of them." Xiao Xie muttered, feeling awed.


    Hao Baiyun smiled. "En. We have earned a lot this time." he said. "But, this is not what I want to tell you." He said as his expression turned serious. "I have sent these four for an assessment, that is, for them to find supernatural beings in the city." He told them.


    They immediately fell silent. They know how important this matter is.


    "And they found an infant." Hao Baiyun spoke. "A resentful spirit of an infant." He added.


    The atmosphere instantly dropped when they heard thetter sentence. They clenched their fists in anger. That is an infant! How can they kill an infant! They thought. Their chests are bubbling in anger. Even uncle Song frowned in displeasure when he heard this.


    "Tell me the coordinates of where they found the infant spirit." Uncle Song said.


    Hao Baiyun nodded and told him the coordinates. Uncle Song immediately counted with his fingers.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng, Jiang Xinduo, Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan were stunned when they recognized that this is a high-ssmunity! "This¡­" they all looked at each other with their gazes talking.


    Hao Baiyun looked at them. "Resentful spirits stay either the ce where they died or the ce where their murderer is, or the ce which is memorable to them." he told them.


    They all fell silent since Hao Baiyun''s words don''t look good at all since this house where the infant spirit was found might be the house of its murderer and where it died, but it is also memorable to it at the same time since it must be the ce where its parent lived. Then, that must mean that either its parent is its murderer or its parent is living with its murderer.


    "This¡­" they suddenly heard uncle Song said.


    They turned. "What''s wrong?" Song Mingfan asked.


    Uncle Song looked at Hao Baiyun. "I tried to locate the infant spirit where you told me to know how strong it is and whether it might harm the people around it." He said. "But, I found that it wasn''t there anymore." He told Hao Baiyun.


    They were stunned. "What?!" they eximed.


    "Did it move somewhere else?" Jiang Xinduo guessed.


    "No." Hao Baiyun answered. "It already reincarnated." He said as he looked at uncle Song who nodded in affirmation.


    Jiang Xinduo, Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan were surprised.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng''s expression is solemn. "This is already good." He said.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie are puzzled of what he mean while Song Mingfan is just silent.


    Hao Baiyun picked up his cup and took a sip. "Resentful spirits can turn into resentful ghosts if they harmed a human. But, that infant remained a spirit, showing that it hasn''t harmed any human." He said. "If it has turned into a ghost, then it would have a lesser chance in reincarnating, unless a powerful master helped it solve its grievances. The worse that could happen is the resentful ghosts being killed, resulting to their souls dissipating." He exined.


    Jiang Xinduo and Xiao Xie now understood. "Fortunately, the infant spirit has reincarnated¡­" they sighed in relief.


    "This matter is rted to what I am going to tell you, and uncle Song." Hao Baiyun said as he looked at Gu Xingfeng, then turned to uncle Song.


    Their faces immediately changed.


    "I have found out that the owner of this house where the infant spirit was found¡­ it was owned by Su Xin." Hao Baiyun said.


    Jiang Xinduo felt his mind turned nk. "¡­ WHAT?!" he eximed in shock.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xingfeng''s expression changed. Xiao Xie and Song Mingfan knows that Li Fengxin''s case is rted to the entertainment world, and Su Xin is one of the big personalities there.


    "Uncle Song." Hao Baiyun called as he gave a folder to uncle Song.


    Uncle Song nodded. "So, this is what you wanted to ask me today. Alright." he said as he looked at Su Xin''s information. Then, he pinched his fingers.


    Gu Xingfeng''s expression is serious. He nced at Hao Baiyun. He can guess what Hao Baiyun wanted to do. Not only he wanted uncle Song to divine whether Su Xin had a child before, with this, he also is thinking whether Su Xin is involved in something supernatural. That would mean that Su Xin might have something to do with Li Fengxin''s case. After all, there are just lots of evil practices in the supernatural world that involves infants, including killing them.


    "Right¡­ Su Xin also has the same ''Xin'' in Li Fengxin''s name." Jiang Xinduo said in a whisper while uncle Song divines Su Xin''s life. "Although Su Xin''s birthday doesn''t coincide with Li Fengxin''s for the exchanging of fate to work, Su Xin could fake her birthday. Who knows when is her real birthday?" he asked as he looked at Gu Xingfeng. "So, do you think that Su Xin¡­?" he said as his expression turned serious.

 Chapter 669 Su Xin

    Chapter 669 Su Xin


    Gu Xingfeng knows what Jiang Xinduo wanted to ask. Jiang Xinduo is thinking whether Su Xin might be the one who exchanged her fate with Li Fengxin. After all, Su Xin''s career as an actress was really smooth-sailing, which Hao Baiyun divined of Li Fengxin''s fate, before he was cut off.


    Yes. Hao Baiyun was cut off. Hao Baiyun tried to ''see'' the life of the unfortunate victim where he sensed a new troublees and he did ''see'' something before it stopped, for two reasons. One, he had exhausted his strength as the distance was far. Two, an unknown force stopped him from doing so.


    Yes. This should be the ''force'' that uncle Song was telling them about earlier. This force is very strong that it can overpower Hao Baiyun''s ability. Although Gu Xingfeng and Hao Baiyun are at each other''s heads, Gu Xingfeng knows how to respect Hao Baiyun''s ability. He believes in Hao Baiyun''s ability, or else he wouldn''t have worked with Hao Baiyun''s Supernatural Department in many cases. One example is Li Fengxin''s case right now.


    Of course, Hao Baiyun''s ability also has its limitation. For one, because of his bodily condition. The second is the specialization of his ability. So, Hao Baiyun now asked for uncle Song''s help, since Hao Baiyun can only see one''s fate, but he cannot locate something, for example, a supernatural being like the infant spirit, which uncle Song can.


    "How was it?" Hao Baiyun asked.


    Jiang Xinduo instantly perked his ears up while Song Mingfan''s and Xiao Xie''s expressions are serious. After all, Su Xin might be rted to the infant spirit''s murderer, if not it is herself.


    Uncle Song frowned as he ced his hand on the table. "She really had a miscarriage before." He answered.


    Everyone''s expression changed. Although they had already expected for this answer from uncle Song, Su Xin still has a pure image as an actress, after all. She had always portrayed herself as a clean woman and never had any scandals before.


    "This woman is an actress, right?" uncle Song asked as he sipped his tea.


    Song Mingfan nodded. "Yes." he answered.


    "Although the entertainment world has already passed its storm from being looked down on by the masses and even gained a respected image, it seems that the darkness of it hadn''t been washed off." Uncle Song shook his head in dismay. "Instead, its darkness became darker." He said with a sigh in his voice.


    Neither Gu Xingfeng nor Hao Baiyun say anything. Gu Xingfeng can already guess the other face of the entertainment world since they had received many cases from the entertainment circle, or cases rted to it. Meanwhile, Hao Baiyun can ''see'' it by divining. Mo Yang, for example.


    "This woman had three broken fates with children. That one that was found should be herst one." Uncle Song said.


    Everyone frowned upon hearing this.


    "Did she abort it or what?" Jiang Xinduo asked. He feels disappointed now that Su Xin''s image in his heart has been broken.


    "She should have, since she is an actress." Gu Xingfeng answered for him. "Though, she might be unwilling." He added.


    "Why do you say that, chief?" Xiao Xie asked in surprise. Their chief couldn''t have fallen in love with Su Xin or has a crush on her, right? He thought.


    Gu Xingfeng didn''t answer, but Hao Baiyun did. "If she did, then she shouldn''t have had almost three children." He said.


    Everyone immediately fell silent. Hao Baiyun is right. If Su Xin doesn''t want to have a child, then she could have used contraceptives. But, she didn''t, so she had carried a child before. However, it was unfortunate that she lost it, one after another.


    Uncle Song nodded in agreement to what Hao Baiyun said. "That is right. These three times show that she loves children." He said. "Unfortunately, she is bound to never have them again." He sighed the CEO of the Yuhua Entertainment, that Su Xin hooked. Xu Xiyan, although hates Su Xin, really 00:24


    admires her for managing to hook up Mo Yang.


    in pity.


    Silence fell upon them for a while. You really can''t have everything, much less anything, that you want. You won''t always have anything that you desire, and there are times that you are bound to miss it, or never have it.


    ¡­


    In another Film City, Bai Zheng arrived with his manager Xu Xiyan who is also acting as his assistant after she fell from the ranks of agents. Although she knew that deep in her heart she cares about this, she already lost her desire to be on the top since she knows how more chaotic it is staying on the top. One wrong move and you fall.


    She had experienced this first-hand, and that was because she had judged Su Xin wrong. She thought that Su Xin is a sweet and innocent girl and, although she is one of the top agents, she works cleanly and would never pit her artists. So, she vowed to protect Su Xin from the unspoken rules of the industry.


    But, who would have expected for Su Xin to be the one to jump into the pit, and would even pit her, too? Xu Xiyan naturally is very angry about this, but then she can''tin since it was Mo Yang, the CEO of the Yuhua Entertainment, that Su Xin hooked. Xu Xiyan, although hates Su Xin, really admires her for managing to hook up Mo Yang.


    Thus, Xu Xiyan could only swallow the grievance of being used of trying to control Su Xin and even make her do the unspoken rules. Because of this ck material that she ''have'', his new artist, Bai Zheng, is being secretly ridiculed that will be sold by Xu Xiyan. Fortunately, Bai Zheng doesn''t believe them and signed with her, and didn''t seem to mind the rumors.


    After all, Bai Zheng is ¨C "seems like Yan-ge hasn''t arrived yet." Bai Zheng said with his voiceced with disappointment.


    Xu Xiyan faintly smiled. The ''Yan-ge'' that Bai Zheng is referring to is none other than Yu Yan, a famous actor who won the Best Neer and Best Actor award as soon as he debuted. Xu Xiyan didn''t really expect that Bai Zheng would know Yu Yan. And when she asked him how, Bai Zheng told her that Yu Yan is a family friend. Xu Xiyan, though, became more confused of this so Bai Zheng told her that their families are friends with Gu Lin.


    Xu Xiyan almost fainted when she heard it. But, she also knows how to keep her mouth shut. She knows that both Yu Yan and Bai Zheng wanted to be famous using their own strengths as actors. "Your Yan-ge should still be in theirpany with his PR team counterattacking Ding Rui''s preemptive strike in the inte." She said and frowned in disgust because of what Ding Rui did. But, she knows that Ding Rui is rushing for his own death, so she isn''t worried about Yu Yan.


    "No. I think Yan-ge should have overslept again." Bai Zheng shook his head. "Fortunately, he should be on his way now." He said.


    Xu Xiyan''s lip twitched. She wished that she didn''t hear this about Yu Yan. She heaved a sigh. Fortunately, Bai Zheng is nning to take her to the Xiaxing Entertainment soon because Gu Lin was still acquiring the Xiaxing Entertainment and Bai Zheng couldn''t wait.


    "Xu-jie." A sweet voice called behind them.


    Xu Xiyan doesn''t need to turn to know that it was Su Xin. "Hello." She coldly said and nodded at Su Xin before she told Bai Zheng to go inside and greet the directors since Yu Yan hasn''t arrived on time.


    Bai Zheng greeted Su Xin before he followed Xu Xiyan.


    "What''s with her attitude?!" Su Xin''s assistant red at Xu Xiyan''s back.


    Su Xin just shook her head, telling her assistant to control her anger since there might be eyes that are watching.


    "Tch. That bitch." Xu Xiyan sneered as soon as they entered the studio. How can she not know how good Su Xin is in earning sympathy from others? Xu Xiyan is just her tool to earn sympathy.


    Bai Zheng helplessly smiled as he coaxed her to calm down.


    Xu Xiyan shook her head and waved her hand. "Anyway, this drama, ''Youths and Dreams'' is a pce and xianxia drama. You already heard of this." She looked at Bai Zheng.


    Bai Zheng nodded. "The director is very ambitious tobine the two popr genres of drama." He said.


    "En." Xu Xiyan smiled. "Su Xin''s role is the female protagonist who is a noble daughter that was about to enter a pce as a concubine after she was forced by her family so that they could use her as a political tool. But, she escaped and wandered into jianghu even though she doesn''t know any martial arts." She said. "Your role is the second male lead whom the female protagonist met when she entered the jianghua and you saved her when she was robbed and was about to be sold by a gang of thieves." She told Bai Zheng.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!